《Canon Fodder》 CHAPTER 1 DOORS CHAPTER 1 DOORS When one door closes another opens. I find that to beplete BS. When one door closes you shut it, or someone shuts it for you and that¡¯s all. This isn¡¯t physics ss where every action causes a reaction. Someone has to open or shut the next door, simple as that. I know, it¡¯s more of a parable, or metaphor, or whatever. But when faced with a bunch of doors, I found myself upset that one didn¡¯t simply open for me. I led a normal life, I think. Grew up, did okay in school, met an amazing woman, spit out a couple of kids. Worked my 9 to 5. Saved money to grow our nest egg. Got old. Went to bed. Woke up in this stupid room. At least that¡¯s what I thought happened. It was a little fuzzy. Pretty sure I died and went to purgatory or something. Because I wasn¡¯t being tortured and wasn¡¯t surrounded by angels. Purgatory was really the only option left that made sense. Around me was arge room about 20 feet by 20 feet. ck walls with 12 doors on the perimeter that led somewhere. The doors appeared to be red, there was red emergency lighting over each one, so they could have been white and the lights made them look red. 3 doors on each wall, they sat menacingly silent. The only sound in the room was the electric hum from the red lights over the doors. I had awoken a little over an hour ago on the hardwood flooring and had been debating what to do next. Looking down at my body I appeared younger thanst I remembered. Shorter too. I should have been about 40 years old, little bit of a beer gut, graying arm hair. Now I was shorter, slimmer, and from what I could see the hair on my head was back to it¡¯s long unruly style. Pulling a tuft it looked the same as when I was a kid and still had kind of a curl to it. Grinding my teeth I wasn¡¯t liking this. Didn¡¯t like this room. Didn¡¯t like theck of information or the ambiance of the creepy doors staring at me. Didn¡¯t like that my body wasn¡¯t the bby husk I had groomed over decades as I becamecent with my life. Letting out a long sigh I decided to just go for it. No more second guessing myself. Since all the doors and walls looked the same I needed something to anchor myself. Some sort of reference to know if maybe I was thrown back in the room, or got turned around I wouldn¡¯t take the same door again. After a life of anime and fantasy books it was very possible. I was in a very lucid fantasy already, might as well try to establish some normalcy. Looking down at my body I was wearing simple jeans and a ck T-shirt. Digging through my pockets I found my normal everyday pocket fillers. Keys, wallet, no cell phone, but better than nothing. Finding a key that I couldn¡¯t remember where it went to I twisted it off the ring and chose a door at random. I began to think of this wall as North and the door was the North-north-west door or NNW. ¡°Wait no,¡± I said, looking around. ¡°12 doors. Like a clock. I¡¯ll call this one 11 o¡¯clock.¡± Laying the key down in front of it I gripped the brass door knob and walked through. I was met with ck nothingness. The door and room behind me disappeared. I panicked a little, but as I blinked the room brightened. Lights and shapes quickly appeared as I was revealed to be standing in a ssroom. All eyes upon me I blinked rapidly. I had never been in this room before. Easy to distinguish as a ssroom with the desks and students, it was not one from America. It was way nicer. Windows lining the walls there were desks and students sitting in rows on either side of me. They all appeared younger, perhaps 16 years old. Some had an Asian look, but there were interesting hair styles and colors that made them familiar but not real. ¡°Mr. Watanabe,¡± a voice said. Looking up I saw an older teacher. With some weight on him he gave me a very angry stare. Unsure what else to do I dropped down into the chair underneath me. Blushing from all the stares I was finally met with some information.
You have chosen the High School of the Dead World
Not what I would have picked, but good for you.
Rewards:
Status Screen
ess by saying or thinking Status
World Exit
ess by saying or thinking World Exit
Warning: 24 Hour Cooldown
¡°Fuck,¡± I whispered. I was stuck in some sort of game. I probably had a System watching and controlling everything. I was about to bring up my status screen when another pop-up appeared.
High School of the Dead Quest 1
Escape the school grounds with as many survivors as possible.
Rewards:
Improved Physique
The name finally registered with me. High School of the Dead was a manga/anime where there was a zombie outbreak. Only about 30 chapters, it had a huge following but dropped off the map without an ending or real solution to the zombie problem. It followed different groups of high school kids dealing with drama and trying to survive the apocalypse. The real issue was, this was not a safe ce. People died all the time in the manga, even if people liked them. Well, except for the disproportionately stacked beauties anyway. But the guys died. And I was a guy. I began to sweat as I looked around. My leg tapping quickly I needed information. I needed a weapon. I needed everything. Without a word I got up from my desk. People staring at me again, I walked out without a word. The teacher or whoever yelled at me but I ignored him. My eyes scanning I found a restroom closeby. Stepping in I found a mirror to look at myself. I was about 16 again. A pimple on my chin I instinctively moved to pop it. My unruly mop of hair was still on my head, just like in myst life. Pale skin, no real muscle to speak of, I was my younger self. As I studied myself in the mirror a sharp pain bloomed in my head. Wincing I held my hand to my head as memories began rushing in. I was Weston Watanabe, or Watanabe Weston, however the hell they did things in Japan. My dad was Japanese and my mom was American, which wasn¡¯t true in myst life. I had a normal school life, did average in school, I was being bullied, but spent my time jerking off or studying. Images of the life continued to sh through my mind. My eyes shut trying to process it all. I had cursory understanding of this body. The pain increasing it hit me harder and harder then was gone. In an instant I was fine. Staring at myself in the mirror again. Breathing in and out I said what I needed to. ¡°Status.¡±
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest: Escape the School
World 1: High School of the Dead
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
World Escape
Bonuses: N/A
¡°Damn,¡± I said. I was hoping for levels and stats. Not thisckluster of information that I already knew. I guessed the Memory Meld was what I just went through. Either time in the world, or staring at myself in the mirror must have been a trigger for it. Feeling better as I became more confident with my current body I turned to the door as it opened. Expecting the teacher I was unpleasantly surprised to see my first zombie. Blood pouring down the man¡¯s face he was missing a chunk of his cheek. Pale gray skin, scuffed and tattered clothing I was very unlucky. How the hell had no one yelled or done anything while this guy walked the halls? The zombie noticed me. Growling it began to shamble toward me. No weapon in sight, panicking, and ready to be done I ran into the bathroom stall. Locking it the door rocked as the zombie hit it. ¡°Fuck this. World Escape,¡± I said aloud. Then everything turned ck once more. CHAPTER 2 DEAD AGAIN CHAPTER 2 DEAD AGAIN As the red glow from the lights appeared around me I let out a sigh of relief. The doors were back and the zombie was gone. ¡°Bullshit!¡± I spat. Sweating, I looked down and I was in the clothes I had been wearing as a Japanese school boy in High School of the Dead. ck pants, white button down shirt. Feeling around my pockets my keys and wallet were gone. Looking around I noticed that the key was still in front of my 11 o¡¯clock Door. ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck,¡± I said. Unsure what to do I brought up my status screen.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest: Escape the School
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
World Escape 24:00:00
Bonuses N/A
I was putting together that each one of these 12 doors took me to a new world. But apparently it was an anime world. Unless they were all zombie worlds. I began to sweat picturing the Walking Dead or worse, 28 dayster behind one of the doors. As I read through my status screen over and over I noticed that the World Escape timer didn¡¯t decrease. Not only could I not escape whatever world I was currently in, but waiting here wouldn¡¯t replenish my 24 hours. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said, which was a good enough expression for how I felt. Cursing and grinding my teeth I began to pace and think, but the only answer that came to me were the doors. I was starting to get hungry. And if I was going to have to fight zombies again, I wasn¡¯t about to do it on an empty stomach. Moving to my North Door, I ignored the High School of the Dead death trap. The key still on the floor I hoped it stayed. Taking a breath I walked through again. Stepping out into ck space the door disappeared and the nkness of wherever I was began to brighten. Lights appearing overhead. I heard voices yelling. Disoriented I looked at my feet and noticed the very distinct train tracks below me. My heart clenching the roar of the train horn red. 2 boys in front of me they started running my way. Like idiots. The lifted section where people waited for the train next to me I moved for it. Out of my peripherals I saw the 2 boys get bulldozed over by the train. I jumped. Heart in my throat as I grabbed and wed at the tiles. A sharp pain in my side I began to move easier as I dragged myself away. As I heard the rumble of the train roll by I looked over my shoulder to see that I wasn¡¯t all there. I had no legs, no waist, and more importantly no dick. Coughing up blood the train had gone past and taken my lower half with it. My surroundings began to be blurry. People crowding around my severed torso I let out a longst breath and sigh. No thoughts went through my mind. Except maybe regret for picking that specific door. Before I knew it my vision came back to me. Taking in huge lungfuls of breath my heart was racing as I got up fromying down. My legs back I began to hyperventte. ¡°Fuck!¡± I gasped. ¡°You said it,¡± a voice said. Looking over there was a Japanese business man. My eyes focusing I looked around to see more people around the room. Hardwood flooring below me, windows looking out on the city behind, I appeared to be in a standard apartment. But then I noticed the ball. The ck orb was about 5 feet in diameter. Sitting at the far wall I knew it immediately. My fears were confirmed as I got the notification.
You have chosen the Gantz World
Dying can be a bitch, try not to make it a habit.
Gantz Quest 1
Help keep Kurono Kei Alive.
Rewards:
1 Random Gantz Gear Piece
¡°Goddamn,¡± I grunted as I pulled up my Status Screen.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest: Save Kei
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest: Escape the School
World 2: Gantz
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
World Escape 23:56:22
Bonuses N/A
There had only been a couple of minutes dy between dying and appearing in the small room. I sat on my knees thinking back to the Gantz manga. If there was a worse manga to be stuck in, I couldn¡¯t think of it. Maybe Attack on Titan. I cursed myself, I couldn¡¯t think like that. If I could get out of Gantz that could be my next stop. Gantz was a dark fantasy set in the modern world. Gantz itself was a man living inside of the ck orb in the room. They kind of touched on who and what he was, but there was conflicting information. What I could remember was that he would summon people to this room toplete missions to defeat aliens. He would choose those people by picking random people that died. As I had died, I was one of the lucky few. The real problem was the aliens he quested people to fight were extremely strong. So strong that a simple toe kick could knock your head off. Every person in this room was destined to die at least once. The main character did a couple of times. By killing aliens you could earn points. Those points could be turned in to Gantz for rewards. Bringing people back to life was one of those rewards. I looked around. Scattered by the orb were men and a dog. I recognized the know it all kid leaning against the wall. He was in normal clothes but I could see the Gantz suit under his clothes. I couldn¡¯t remember his name, but I remembered he was a dick. Never telling anyone any information, and hogging the points for himself. Next to me were the real main characters that had been killed by the train with me. Maasaru Kato was more of a supporting role, but I liked him better than the main character. He was an orphan and took care of his younger brother while saving up for an apartment. He was tall and had long ck hair slicked back. Behind him was the real main character, Kei Kurono. Shorter than Kato he had brown hair and tan skin. Kurono was someone people hated at the beginning but he went through a lot of growth throughout the story. At first he was the typical horny teenager, probably a better representation of an actual protagonist than most works. But at the beginning of the story he was really annoying. And for some reason I had to save him. Standing up a thought struck me. Looking around I noticed that the girl hadn¡¯t appeared yet. Kishimoto was a buxom blonde girl. She hadmitted suicide by slitting her wrists in her bathtub but Gantz brought her to the room. Slowly I realized that Gantz only took a certain number of people, I had taken her ce. Which was probably for the best. She actually survived her suicide attempt so there were 2 Kishimotos, and the Gantz version had to live with Kurono where he lusted after her. ¡°You were about to die as well, weren¡¯t you?¡± A Japanese business man asked. Aiming the question at me, Kato, and Kei. I ignored him. Walking to the side I found a bathroom and mirror as the group began talking. As I looked at myself I appeared about 16 years old again. Same scruffy hair, wearing ck pants, white button down shirt and a navy blue jacket. As I studied my face the memories came to me again. Not hurting near as bad as the first time the memories flowed in. I was Weston Watanabe again. Normal high school student, I actually went to school with Kurono Kei, the protagonist. I had been on my way home when someone pushed me onto the train tracks. Leading me to my death and rebirth. As my memories flowed in I heard the others talk. They were discussing what had happened. Were we in heaven or hell? I knew the answer of course, and I was tempted to tell them. But my quest was to keep Kurono Kei alive. If I changed something was I risking him dying. He didn¡¯t die for a while in the main story. Then again, I wasn¡¯t in the main story. Was I supposed to ensure he stayed alive because other things changed? There was too much going on. I walked back into the main room to find them all introducing themselves. Grinding my teeth I nervously waited. No more dead people appeared in the room. Some of the others looked to me to introduce myself. I considered not, but I needed to get close to Kurono Kei. And these people were lost. I needed their help if we were going to survive. ¡°I¡¯m Watanabe Weston,¡± I said. Making sure to sayst name first. ¡°I know what¡¯s going on.¡± The kid that knew it all, scoffed. He didn¡¯t think I did since he and the dog were likely the only ones that had survived thest mission. ¡°This is Gantz,¡± I said pointing at the ck orb. That stopped the middle schooler from smiling. ¡°He has remade all of us after we died. We were all summoned here to fight aliens.¡± The room was silent until the music began. CHAPTER 3 ALIENS CHAPTER 3 ALIENS ¡°A new morning hase, a morning of hope,¡± a prerecorded message sang from the Gantz ball. A tune followed with the music, but I couldn¡¯t ce it. The others around the ball got up, staring at the orb. ¡°Here we go, one two three!!¡± It finished. Then words began to appear on the orb. White on ck. YOUR LIVES HAVE ENDED. HOW YOU USE YOUR NEW LIVES IS ENTIRELY UP TO ME. THAT¡¯S THE THEORY, ANYWAYS. Side characters eximed their surprise reading the words. I ignored them. The words on the screen shifted to an image of a small boy with a tall head above his ears. His head ended in what looked like grass. Above his mug shot was the title ¡®Onion Alien¡¯. There was other useless information about the alien, but I was pretty sure Gantz wrote it to be funny. For instance under Likes he wrote: Onions, Friendship. People eximed their surprise yet again as they read it. Questioning if it was a game or something. I waited. Then the sides of the orb shot out. Long metal drawer-like extensions formed from the ball, with the curved parts of the orb at the ends of the drawer arms. On the drawers were shelves that held suitcases and futuristic weapons. At the center of the ball was a muscr man. No hair on his body he wore an oxygen mask as he sat inside the orb with his eyes closed. That was Gantz. ¡°Alright,¡± I said. ¡°These are what we use to fight the aliens.¡± I reached in pulling out a suitcase. It was heavier than I expected. My name was written on the side of it. ¡°Grab your suitcase, inside is a suit of¡­armor. But futuristic armor. Like a living skin. It will make you stronger, but not invincible.¡± ¡°Woah,¡± a man with long hair said picking up one of the futuristic guns from the Gantz shelves. It was like a pistol on steroids. The barrel was wide, the gun itself was ck, and he stupidly pointed it at someone. ¡°Don¡¯t be a fucking jackass,¡± I hissed. pping the barrel away. ¡°Grab your suitcase.¡± The guy gave me a challenging smirk but didn¡¯t fight it. As others moved to grab suitcases and weapons I dropped down opening it up to reveal the Gantz armor. I was about to start disrobing when I looked up to the long haired guy. He was pointing the barrel right at my face. He smirked down at me and pulled the trigger. My heart clenched as the click happened. I waited for a few seconds, the guns had ag before they made heads explode. When I counted to 5 I felt I was safe. I thought you were safe in the Gantz room, but I couldn¡¯t remember. ¡°You¡¯re fucking dead,¡± I said looking at the man. ¡°What? It¡¯s not loaded,¡± the guy said. ¡°Like you know that, retard,¡± I said. He smirked and walked away. Picking up his own suitcase I was going to have to watch them. Then he began disappearing. The top of his head wasn¡¯t there anymore. As if he was being erased he began to teleport from the top of his head down. People eximed as his head disappeared and arms iled. ¡°We are teleporting to where we fight the aliens,¡± I said. Reaching over to Gantz I grabbed my own gun as my vision shifted. My eyes had formed at another location. It was dark out. I was in the middle of the street. I looked down to watch as the rest of me materialized. Teleported from the room, first my chest and arms then legs appeared quickly. As more people began to materialize around me I dropped down to open my suitcase again. The synthetic skin of the ck armor was weird to feel. Disrobing unashamedly, I put it on. It was like trying to put on a leather jumpsuit. My sweat coated body stuck at every part as I pulled the jumpsuit on. When I had it finally around me it ballooned out a little then sucked in. Conforming to my body there was just a bulge at my dick, so it at least didn¡¯t show the veins and dickhead. Moving around the suit felt better than I expected. There were small metal discs at the neck, chest, arms, wrists, legs, and ankles. The other 2 guys I teleported with were looking at me as I moved around in the suit. I was lucky to have been transferred near the main characters. Kurono and Maasaru. ¡°What the hell are you waiting for? Put the suit on,¡± I barked. They jumped and were quickly disrobing. I looked around but there were only empty streets near us. Some apartment buildings around we were lucky no one was around to watch us change clothes. I racked my brain trying to remember what happened. There was some drama between these 2. They were childhood friends and Maasaru looked up to Kei. The main character was supposedly fearless as a kid but he had changed since they stopped being friends. He was wimpier and hesitant. I seemed to remember this first alien hunt became a catalyst for him for the rest of the show. He stepped up and did some pretty impressive fights afterward. Slowly bing a guy to actually root for instead of roll your eyes at. ¡°How do you know all this?¡± Maasaru asked. The young man was taller than I was, about 6 feet tall he looked pretty badass in the ck Gantz armor. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this a while,¡± I lied. ¡°Come on. We need to look for this alien.¡± ¡°Are you serious? Are there really aliens?¡± Kei asked. The 2 friends nked me as we headed down the street. ¡°Yeah. Think of us like the Men in ck,¡± I said. ¡°You know that reference, right?¡± They nodded. ¡°Good. But instead of worrying about aliens that are interfering with people, we are after all the aliens. Gantz finds them in our area, and sends us to kill them.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Massaru asked. He was always a timid guy. I might have to do some pushing because he could be useful. ¡°No idea,¡± I said. ¡°Probably because they shouldn¡¯t be here. Either way, don¡¯t underestimate them. They¡¯re really strong. You picked up guns, right?¡± They showed them to me. We all had the same type of short pistol ster. ¡°Your suits will also make you really strong. But be careful. If you take too much damage they will stop working. And your heads aren¡¯t protected. So be sure to always protect your head.¡± ¡°How do you activate them?¡± Kei asked. He began to flex and look for buttons. ¡°They¡¯re basically an artificial skin. Think about getting stronger and you will¡­I hope,¡± I said. Realizing I really didn¡¯t know. I stopped walking. Setting my gun on the ground I jumped in the air. A very pitiful 6 inch vertical leap met me. Frowning I crouched on the ground. As I focused I thought about jumping higher and pushed off. The veins in the suit began to bulge and I lifted off. ¡°Holy-¡± I said flying a good 15 feet in the air. My arms iling as I tried to stay upright. ¡°Fuuuuck,¡± I yelled dropping down. Then I was mming against the pavement on my arms and legs. The suit absorbed the damage, but my head rocked forward. My brain jostling in my skull I became a little dizzy. Shaking my head I tried to get up but stumbled. Maasaru and Kei ran up to me. ¡°That was awesome,¡± Kei said. ¡°Can we do that too?¡± Maasaru asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied getting my bearings. My head still spinning I was going to tell them to try it when the small body dropped out of the sky. Just ahead of us Maasaru didn¡¯t hesitate to run to it. I stumbled after them, ¡°Wait.¡± I tried to say, recognizing the form, but they didn¡¯t listen. Maasaru was helping the small boy up. ¡°Are you ok?¡± He asked as the alien got to it¡¯s feet. Bleeding from its mouth the man noticed that it was their target. About 5 feet tall the onion alien had a tall forehead with grass-like hair. Wearing normal clothes it looked like a small child. ¡°Don¡¯t move, you¡¯re hurt!¡± Maasaru yelled at the alien. ¡°How is it still alive!¡± The others from the Gantz room yelled as they ran over to us. The long haired guy was right in front. Apparently they had thrown the alien or something. Only one of them wore the ck armor though. The others were in their normal clothes. The Onion Alien noticed them and began to run away. ¡°What the hell,¡± Kei said watching it go. ¡°We need to kill it,¡± I told him. ¡°But it didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Maasaru said from a few feet away as we watched the others chase after it. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I said, beginning to jog after them. Maasaru and Kei followed. ¡°Gantz controls us. He keeps us here till we do the job.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t right,¡± Maasaru groaned. ¡°We died!¡± I said. ¡°We should be dead. We all have stuff left undone in our lives. So as thanks for letting us stay alive, we do what Gantz wants.¡± ¡°Sti-¡± ¡°What about your brother?¡± I asked. That shut him up. ¡°You want to leave him on his own? These aliens could kill us if we drop our guard. This one is weak.¡± ¡°How do you know about my brother?¡± Maasaru asked. ¡°I know a little bit about everything,¡± I said. ¡°Like how you 2 used to be friends.¡± The men shared a look. ¡°Now get your head out of your asses and back into the game.¡± An explosion sounded straight ahead. The 4 men chasing after the alien had fired their guns at it causing a massive explosion. Blowing up a homes wall. The alien stopped running as they yelled and cheered from the explosion. Moving quickly they surrounded the shorter alien. Pointing their guns at it, the alien cowered. ¡°No! Don¡¯t!¡± Maasaru yelled as they pulled the triggers of their guns. They stayed like that for a moment, nothing happening. ¡°What the hell?¡± One eximed. ¡°They really are just toys,¡± another said. ¡°You lied to us!¡± Long hair yelled at me as the alien exploded. Blood and guts shot out from where the body had been. Covering the men, the wall behind the alien and the street became painted with blood. They yelled in surprise. ¡°How¡­¡± Maasaru said, walking up to them. ¡°How could you?¡± Recovering quickly long hair said, ¡°Just pull the trigger.¡± With a smile he pointed at the gun like it was any other day. We walked up closer to them, the pile of the alien¡¯s former body was a mound of goop. Beginning to steam in the cool night air the terrible smell hit me. ¡°We need to do something,¡± Maasaru said, turning to me. ¡°Call an am-¡± ¡°It¡¯s dead,¡± I said sadly. ¡°Move on.¡± ¡°You really think this is TV?¡± One of the guys asked long hair. ¡°It¡¯s gotta be, and we just won,¡± he said with a smile. CHAPTER 4 FAILURE CHAPTER 4 FAILURE ¡°This is not a TV Show,¡± I told them. ¡°Again, the only thing watching us is Gantz.¡± ¡°Shut up with that Gantz shit,¡± long hair said. ¡°You really killed him,¡± Maasaru said in disbelief. ¡°That was a living being.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t human,¡± long hair said. I still couldn¡¯t remember his name and hadn¡¯t heard it when the others were introducing themselves. He was dead anyway, pretty sure he was. I just couldn¡¯t remember how. ¡°This gun showed what he looked like under his skin. Wasn¡¯t human.¡± He showed the screen at the back of the pistol. There was a disy, but everything looked normal on it. The Japanese business man bent down to the remains of the body. Picking up a handful he began to barf as it squished in his grip. The other¡¯s began backing away as the man began to empty his dinner. Maasaru began to dry heave. ¡°He died right before my eyes, poor¡­thing,¡± Maasaru mumbled as his eyes studied the remains. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I save him?¡± ¡°Shut the fuck up,¡± long hair said. ¡°I told you, he wasn¡¯t human.¡± ¡°Who gives a shit,¡± one of them said. ¡°Do we need to hide the body?¡± Another man said. ¡°It¡¯s just TV,¡± business man said as he got up from the ground. ¡°Someone saw me,¡± long hair said. We all looked up to see a little girl sitting on a balcony staring in our direction. ¡°Call the police!¡± Maasaru yelled. ¡°Woah!¡± The little girl yelled as she stared. ¡°Are you serious?¡± One of the guys said. ¡°Call the police? Are you retarded?¡± ¡°Mom! Something knocked down the wall next to Mr. Saito¡¯s house!¡± The girl yelled inside. ¡°What?¡± Long hair asked, confused. ¡°Oh is it?¡± The mom asked walking out. She looked at the wall the group of 4 had blown up. ¡°How did that happen?¡± Her eyes nced directly over our group, not seeing us. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kei asked. ¡°Excuse me!¡± Maasaru yelled to the woman. ¡°Looks like he isn¡¯t home. I will talk to him tomorrow. Time for bed,¡± the mother said and the girl was soon dragged back inside. There was a long stunned silence between us as the oblivious mother and daughter left. Then long hair beganughing. Loudly an obnoxiously. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± One of the men asked. ¡°You ever seen the Sixth Sense? It¡¯s like they didn¡¯t see us. Maybe we really did die and are ghosts.¡± The others began eximing how crazy it was. Arguing back and forth. I looked around reminded that we were invisible when hunting aliens. That was when I noticed him. He was almost 7 feet tall. Wearing simple clothes the distinct part of him was the head. Ugly nose and tall forehead that ended in grass-like hair. I grabbed Kai and Maasaru¡¯s arms while pulling them backwards, away from the alien. The big alien had blood red tears in his eyes as he stared at the 4 men around his son. Walking up to them he dropped a grocery sack as the group noticed him. Turning around, one of them asked, ¡°This Onion head¡¯s dad?¡± ¡°What the fuck are you staring at?!¡± One of the men asked. Stupidly getting in the face of the giant alien. I thought the human might have been a tough yakuza or something, I knew one false move and he was dead though. Trying to act tough the human drew his head back and headbutted the alien¡¯s chin. Unphased, the alien continued to cry blood tears down as the human shook his head, trying to recover. The 4 men then pulled their guns on the alien. But the alien grabbed the yakuza¡¯s skull. Long fingernails gripped his head. ¡°Don¡¯t shoot,¡± the Yakuza gasped. His head held firmly. ¡°I was wrong. Don¡¯t shoot. My bad.¡± He tried soothing the alien. The alien began mumbling gibberish that I guessed was it¡¯s ownnguage. As he did the long fingernails began to dig into the yakuza man¡¯s skull. Blood poured out of his skin as the nails cut in deep. ¡°Fuck,¡± he grunted, taking it as he couldn¡¯t fight the monster. ¡°Die!¡± Long hair yelled. Pointing his gun at the alien again it moved the yakuza man in the path of the barrel. Long hair pulled the trigger just as the yakuza was maneuvered in the way. Nothing happened. I counted in my head. ¡°You just shot me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Yakuza cried out. Held firmly he bang to pant. ¡°You just fucking shot me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Long haired yelled. ¡°It won¡¯t work. I will survive,¡± the yakuzaughed as his middle exploded. It took 6 or 7 seconds between trigger pulling and the man to explode. His bottom half dropped to the ground and the top was still held up by the alien. Men yelled and screamed as blood coated them. Stepping back the others began firing at the alien. But it was too fast. Using it¡¯s long nails like wolverine ws it sliced through one man¡¯s arm then one guys neck. They screamed out in pain and anguish. I grabbed the main characters and ran. ¡°Run you idiots!¡± I hissed. ¡°But-¡± Maasaru said looking back. ¡°They¡¯re already dead,¡± I grunted. And they were. I snuck a look back and there was only one figure left standing. Blood everywhere he had grass for hair. I began to sweat. ¡°It¡¯sing!¡± Kei yelled. I risked a look back again and saw he was telling the truth. ¡°Fuck!¡± I panicked. Turning around I began to fire blindly at the alien as it closed in on us. It dodged and wove through the invisible shots. I turned and ran again as my shots exploded concrete and bushes I had hit instead of him. ¡°What about the suits?¡± Kei asked. ¡°Right. Just think about it, and you¡¯ll be stronger,¡± I said. Stopping in my tracks I turned to regard the onion alien but it was nowhere to be seen. Maasaru and Kei stopped a few paces away. Guns in hand they looked around for the alien as well. Then it appeared in between us. I whirled around pointing my gun at it. Pulling the trigger it dodged out of the way again to reveal Kei. My eyes bulged as I realized I just shot him. ¡°Fuck!¡± I said. Kei slowly understood as his eyes became saucers as well. I counted, and when it got to 6 seconds his entire right half exploded. The protagonist dropped to the ground with a scream. ¡°You shot him!¡± Maasaru said. ¡°Fuck!¡± I said, losing my shit. Tears in my eyes as I felt the presence behind me. Turning I saw the alien. It reached for me. A white blur as it¡¯s ws swiped. Adrenaline running through me the gun was knocked out of my hand. It swiped at me again. I instinctively covered my face. The ck armored suit bulged with thick veins as the strength kicked in. Long ws stopped against the ck synthetic armor. I breathed a sigh of relief as the alien sliced at me with it¡¯s other w. I ducked down and hit it in the stomach as hard as I could. The suit multiplying my strength 10 fold sent the alien flying. I breathed in and out heavily. Trying to catch my breath as I slowly realized I hadn¡¯t died. The alien got up though. Unphased as it began to run at me. I ignored the gun at my feet ready to use the suit for once. Then a shot rang out. I noticed a futuristic pistol pointed at the alien from an alley. The onion alien kept running. I prepared. Then a few paces away it¡¯s head exploded. Dropping to the ground it was no more. I noticed the experienced Nishi kid in the alley. The pale boy walked over with a smirk on his lips. ¡°Nice decoy work,¡± he said walking up to me. ¡°You really done this before?¡± I frowned at him. Hearing Maasaru crying behind me I turned to see him over Kei. I read the notifications then.
Gantz Quest 1: FAILED
Help keep Kuroino Kei Alive.
Rewards:
1 Random Gantz Gear Piece
Gantz Quest 1.5
Bring Kurono Kei back to life
Rewards:
1 Random Gantz Gear Piece
Running over it was hard to miss the lifeless look in Kurono¡¯s eyes. His insides spilling out and right armpletely gone, I didn¡¯t need to look for a pulse. ¡°You killed him!¡± Maasaru yelled. ¡°I know,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not going to bring him back!¡± He screamed. Tears running down his cheeks. ¡°He was my friend.¡± I let him stay angry. Cursing and groaning as he cried over his friend. Then the area became bright as I was slowly teleported to the Gantz room. CHAPTER 5 BETTER CHAPTER 5 BETTER It wasn¡¯t long until Maasaru and Nishi were teleported with me. Kurono wasn¡¯t teleported with Maasaru. The taller man was still bent over as if cradling his friends body. ¡°He¡¯s gone dude. Get over it,¡± Nishi said. The middle schooler was pissing me off. Maasaru continued to cry, staring up at him. ¡°Gantz will start giving out points now. He and I turned to the ck orb. White words appeared on the ball again. TIME TO SHARE THE POINTS I noticed then that the dog had survived as well. Nishi, the dog, and I walked over to the orb. A mugshot of the dog appeared on the orb. With the name Dog it received 0 points. My face was next disyed. By my picture was the name Know-It-All. I earned 0 points as well. Kato had his name listed as Crier and he had no points. Nishi was listed as Mr. Nishi and he had 3 points. The surprising thing was he had a total of 90 points listed under his mugshot. I was impressed. ¡°Only 3?¡± Nishi asked. ¡°Barely worth my time.¡± He acted bored, but he had been hiding the whole time. The kid knew how dangerous it could be. ¡°Gantz, show me the reward list,¡± I said. Nishi gave me another surprised look.
  1. You will be freed along with your memories erased.
  2. You will be given an extremely powerful weapon.
  3. You will be able to revive a human being from the memory.
¡°Maasaru, look here,¡± I said. The man wasn¡¯t listening. Walking over I grabbed his shoulder My suit kicking in I picked him up. ¡°Read those.¡± The man did reluctantly. As he read thest line his eyes widened. ¡°What? Really?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°Is Kurono in the memory?¡± ¡°Gantz, show the memory list,¡± I said. The orb popted with mugshots of those dead. Thest icon was that of Kurono¡¯s face. ¡°H-How?¡± Maasaru asked. ¡°If we get 100 points, we can bring him back to life,¡± I said. The man¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Are you serious?¡± He asked, his lip quivering. ¡°I am,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it done. We will be summoned back here. Have to kill aliens. But some day we should be able to earn 100 points.¡± ¡°Why? Why would you do that?¡± He asked, hesitant. ¡°Because he deserves to live. I didn¡¯t mean to kill him. We will have to risk death, but I promise. If you work with me. We can earn enough points to bring him back,¡± I said. I really wanted to do it for the quest. Nishi was a lost cause, but Kato was an asset. ¡°Okay,¡± he said simply. Drying his eyes as he snorted up some snot. ¡°How do we do that?¡± ¡°We train,¡± I said. ¡°We could be summoned back here tomorrow night for all I know. We need to get used to these suits.¡± ¡°Yeah, okay,¡± he said. ¡°Whatever. I just, have to bring him back.¡± ¡°I know. And again, I¡¯m sorry for shooting. I-I was scared too,¡± I admitted. When I originally read theic I thought they were always stupid. Standing around as people got eviscerated. But here now I had locked up and done the same thing. I needed to train. Get used to the suit, I hoped that would help. ¡°You¡¯re idiots,¡± Nishi said, drawing our eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t waste you points on other people.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s why you showed up all on your own. You guys get a bad missionst time and you let everyone else die again?¡± Nishi¡¯s face contorted in rage. But he didn¡¯t say anything. No retort. Just a simple tsk and he turned and left. The door mmed as he exited. Maasaru was quiet as we stood alone. The dog whined at my feet but I ignored him. ¡°Do you really mean it?¡± Maasaru said hesitantly. ¡°I do,¡± I said. ¡°I am willing to risk it. I need to make up for this mistake.¡± ¡°You know, Kurono was the most fearless kid I ever knew,¡± hemented. ¡°I was so happy to see him. He stepped up to help me pull someone up from the train tracks before this.¡± ¡°You will see him again,¡± I promised. ¡°Keep the suit and the gun with you. Let¡¯s exchange numbers.¡± We did so and we were soon walking out of the door. The dog ran off when let out and I headed in the opposite direction of Maasaru. I was left with my thoughts as the memories of the person I had taken over led me to my apartment. I lived the ssic impossible Japanese kids life. My parents rented me an apartment, like they had Kurono. The ce to myself I grabbed some food with the meager money I had and headed inside. I would like to say that memories of my past life gued me. Those of my wife and kids. But in all honesty I sat on the couch and passed out. Terrible dreams of blood and gore gued me. It wasn¡¯t till I awoke that I realized I had slept in my Gantz suit. Taking it off I threw it in my backpack. It was already 9 in the morning. I didn¡¯t bother going to school. I spent the day thinking. Was I really cursed to have to go to the worst of the worst of animes? The most dire of situations thrust on me. What was the point of this? Why me? Could I get out of it? It was sad to say but Gantz gave out more information than whatever entity had decided to put me through this. Either way, I needed to focus. Ignore those from myst life as I tried to survive. Letting out a sigh I got up and made myself some food. Familiarizing myself with the new life I checked out the mirror. I really did look like my younger self. But I was Weston Watanabe now. Some half-Japanese kid with my same unruly hair. But I also had some opportunity. Gantz was a world where aliens would keep attacking. An apocalypse event would happen and they would need me, Kurono, Maasaru and everyone else I could save to survive. I began to remember back to what I knew of Gantz. Writing everything down in a notebook. It waste when I got a call from Maasaru. We met up and began working with the suits and guns. Out in the middle of nowhere we practiced jumping as far as possible. First on the ground, then between brick walls. Only a few feet off the ground, but still. It was hard tond on the correct spot but we did. After that we tried punching. As I hit the wall I didn¡¯t feel anything too tough from it. Each punch getting stronger until I punched straight through the bricks. Maasaru yelled in excitement as he tried as well. Eventually doing it we shared stories andughed as we continued to practice. I only told stories from this version Weston, but they were my memories too, so I felt fine with it. When it started to get dark a ringing went off in our ears. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Maasaru asked. ¡°That¡¯s the signal to go back to the room,¡± I said. Butterflies in my stomach. ¡°We will have to do this every day?¡± Maasaru asked as we headed toward the train station. ¡°No idea. Think it¡¯s random,¡± I admitted. We talked and headed to the apartment. When we got there the dog and Nishi were waiting next to the ball. People began appearing as I pulled up my Status Screen.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest: Bring Kei to Life
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest: Escape the School
World 2: Gantz
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
World Escape 0:00:01
Bonuses N/A
¡°Oh thank god,¡± I said aloud. Maasaru gave me a look. ¡°Fuck this. World Escape.¡± CHAPTER 6 FINALLY CHAPTER 6 FINALLY Everything turned ck. Slowly the red glow of the room came into focus around me. I let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Fuck that,¡± I repeated. A shiver running through my body. ¡°Gantz is hard mode.¡± I brought up my status screen.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest: Escape the School
World 2: Gantz
World 2 Quest: Bring Kei to Life
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
World Escape 24:00:00
Bonuses N/A
There were 10 other doors I hadn¡¯t checked. I knew there were thousands of different animes, but so far I was thrust into the apocalypse ones. I started to think that the North wall of doors had a theme. It sucked that I had to risk 24 hours in another new world again, but I was willing to risk it. The next mission in Gantz was a lot deadlier than the first. I practiced with the gear, but still, I wasn¡¯t confident. Looking down I noticed I was in my Gantz bodies street clothes. But there was no ck armor. I let out another defeated sigh. I had hoped to have it for the next world, but since I failed the quest I guessed that was asking too much. The key still in front of the North-North-West door I decided to try the one next to it, opposite the Gantz world. On a new wall this one was West-North-West. I ground my teeth prepping myself. But I eventually took the plunge. Stepping through intoplete darkness I was soon met with a very familiar view. The faces of the 4 Hokages. ¡°Fuck yeah!¡± I yelled as my arms were thrown in the air. Laughing hysterically some tears came to my eyes as I studied the 4 carved stone faces of the Hokages from Naruto. There was Hashirama Sengu, the First Hokage. Tobirama Senju the Second Hokage. Hiruzen Sarutobi the Third and current Hokage. And finally Minato Namikaze the Fourth Hokage. I cried tears of joy as I epted I was in the Narutoverse. The series followed a young ninja orphan as he aimed to be the Hokage, the leader of his vige. Possessed by the Jinchuriki of the Nine Tailed Fox no one trusted him because the Fox had almost destroyed the vige. Tears in my eyes I couldn¡¯t believe my own luck. This was the kind of feel good anime I could actually live in. There were risks of death of course, but not near as bad as the other 2 worlds I had visited. A smile on my face I got up. Looking around for a mirror I was met with the notification.
You have chosen the Naruto World
One of the rare ces where the bad guys are actual ninjas.
Naruto Quest 1
Assist Naruto in figuring out the Shadow Clone Scroll
Rewards:
Awaken Chakra
I let out a whistle. Looking back up to the faces on the mountain I noticed that they had drawings on them. Mustaches, swirls on their cheeks, I was right at the beginning of the story when Naruto had vandalized the Hokage mountain. Soon after he did so he was tricked into stealing a sacred scroll. The one that taught how to make a Shadow Clone. Looking around, I wasn¡¯t too sure how to go about helping, so I moved to find a mirror. I wasn¡¯t so lucky, but I did find a fountain. Walking up to it I peered down to see an even younger me. I was about 12 years old, Naruto¡¯s age. My hair was still unruly, and I was shorter, but it was me. Wearing a ck long sleeve shirt, and ck pants with some pink heart designs on it I at least wasn¡¯t wearing bright orange. The memories moved into my mind easily. I was Weston Watanabe still. 12 years old I had just passed the ninja ss and became a Genin. I was wearing my leaf headband already. My parents were both alive. I had 3 older sisters away on missions for the vige. The Watanabe n wasn¡¯t overlyrge, but we had the Hokage¡¯s ear. More like the family of Ino, Choji, and Shikamaru in terms of power. Not like the Uchiha or Hyuga ns that were known for their strength. As more memories filled my mind I actually began to understand chakra and ninja techniques. Chakra was an energy in the body that was able to do amazing things through the release of seals and practice. There were 4 main types of jutsu, or ninja techniques. Ninjutsu which was manipting the chakra to affect reality. Taijutsu was basic martial arts. Genjutsu which uses chakra to make illusions and sensory changes. Finally there is Senjutsu which allows the gathering of natural energy. I was an average student so I knew a little of all but the Senjutsu. That was a rarer move. The Watanabe n were masters of Genjutsu so I knew a lot of illusions. Trapping people in them and creating a world that only they could see and couldn¡¯t escape. I remembered that Itachi had trapped Kakashi in one. It onlysted a few seconds in the real world, but the Genjutsu felt like years to Kakashi. Knocking him out ofmission for weeks. I was getting pumped. As I understood Chakra I wondered how my quest worked. If Ipleted it, would I awaken it in my body. I already had chakra in this body, so that must have meant in my real one. Would that also have worked for the bodies in the other worlds? I couldn¡¯t help but hope so. High School of the Dead and Gantz would be so much better with ninja powers. I knew a simple transformation jutsu, a clone technique, and all the other techniques needed to be a Genin. The basic level ninja. Comprised of kids I hadn¡¯t gotten my assignment for teams yet. Since I wasn¡¯t in the show I hoped I would be in one of the main teams. Lost in my thoughts thats when I saw an orange blur running away from the main part of town. Arge scroll on his back Naruto was easy to notice. My senses kicking in I didn¡¯t hear or see anyone chasing after him. I decided this was my best chance so I ran after him. My body naturally went into a Naruto run. Arms back trailing after my body I cursed at my familiarity with the running style. Starting to move my arms I became unsteady as the body wasn¡¯t used to it. Grumbling I let the arms rx and trail behind me as I ground my teeth. Almost losing Naruto I watched as he jumped up to a tree branch. My first time doing it I let my body take over. It naturally began channeling chakra into my legs, throwing me through the air 20 feet tond on a branch. ¡°That¡¯s awesome,¡± I said, jumping to another branch. Thankful that I wouldn¡¯t have to learn to use chakra it still felt alien to me. Naruto running in a straight line from branch to branch I followed silently as I felt the chakra move in me. Like a well of strength in my gut it made my legs tingle as it flowed through my veins. Empowering me to do things normal bodies shouldn¡¯t be able to. I felt better than in the Gantz gear. The possibility of learning how to do this in any body was too tempting not to want. After some time Naruto finally dropped down. I stopped chasing and sat on a branch. My ck clothes blending in with the shadows I let Naruto open therge scroll and began to read. He obviously struggled with it. Doing hand signs he failed over and over. But he kept getting back up. Continuing to read. Before I knew it I had watched him for a few hours. I decided I had to actually work for the quest. Jumping down to the floor my body naturally pulled chakra to my legs, allowing me to easily absorb me hitting the ground. Not a sound made I began to walk through the brush toward him. ¡°What¡¯s up Naruto?¡± I asked, walking up to him. The blonde kid jolted as if struck. Laughing awkwardly he began to rub the back of his head as he turned to me. ¡°Hey Weston,¡± he said. ¡°Wha-What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Just hanging out. What you got there?¡± I asked. ¡°N-Nothing,¡± Naruto said beginning to roll the scroll up. I channeled chakra through my feet jumping to him. Naruto was the worst in the ss at this point. It wasn¡¯t too hard to get the drop on him. Showing up behind him I read aloud the name of the scroll. ¡°Shadow Clone Jutsu?¡± I asked. ¡°Sounds fun. Mind if I try it out?¡± ¡°You want to try it?¡± Naruto asked, a little hesitant. ¡°Well yeah. We are going to be Genin, right? We should learn all we can,¡± I said. Naruto had been one of my guilty pleasure mangas to read. Staying upte feeding my newborns I would read it on my phone while my wife slept. ¡°You are, I¡¯m not,¡± Naruto grumbled. ¡°Oh who cares about that? Wasn¡¯t it just the clone jutsu you had trouble with?¡± I asked. ¡°I bet if you could master this you¡¯d be a Genin.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what Mizuki said,¡± Naruto blurted. ¡°Yeah don¡¯t trust that guy,¡± I said. I remembered that Mizuki was a teacher that tricked Naruto to steal the scroll. Then he would take it from Naruto to sell or learn. I couldn¡¯t recall which. ¡°But this still looks like a great technique.¡± I began unrolling it. The huge scroll was only written on for a few feet. Naruto and I began to pour over it. ¡°So the normal Clone Jutsu is pretty much the same thing. Same hand sign. It looks like the biggest difference is the chakra required.¡± ¡°Where do you see that?¡± Naruto asked, practically panting as I pointed out information on the scroll. ¡°Here. Where the clone technique is short range. There is really no limit on the Shadow Clone. It¡¯s much more like a real double of you. But dang it takes like 5 times the chakra, at least,¡± I said. Frowning I knew that I could only manage to do a few clone jutsus before I was out. Kakashi and others had always said that the Shadow Clone only worked for Naruto because he had so much chakra. I didn¡¯t realize how much though. ¡°Damn, so is it impossible?¡± Naruto groaned. ¡°For you, no,¡± I said. ¡°You know what chakra is, right?¡± ¡°Uhh yeah,¡± he said, his eyes looking to the side. ¡°But you can exin it if you want.¡± So I did. ¡°Chakra is in all of us. It powers our techniques and lets us do all this amazing stuff. You know how you need food for energy, and energy to move? Chakra is just that.¡± ¡°And how do I ess this chakra?¡± Naruto asked. Trying less to act like a know it all. ¡°Just feel it,¡± I said. ¡°Sit down. Iruka has walked us through this a million times.¡± Naruto frowned but sat next to me. ¡°Rx your mind. Breathe in and out.¡± I said the words slowly and waited until I heard him do that a few times. ¡°In your gut there is a white hot energy. That is your chakra. If you don¡¯t feel it at first, that¡¯s fine. Just keep breathing. It wille to you.¡± We were quiet for a long while. I thought maybe Naruto was asleep but he eventually said, ¡°I think I feel it. But it¡¯s red hot. Not white. Almost angry.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I whispered. I had forgotten that the Jinchuriki was also in his gut. He could ess the tailed beasts chakra too. That was why Naruto had such trouble essing his chakra, because the Fox¡¯s own mixed in with it. Grinding my teeth I thought some more. ¡°Let¡¯s try it then,¡± I said. It was getting dark anyway. Naruto jumped up and we stood side by side. I began to focus on my chakra. Building it up it was going to take all I had to do just one of these. ¡°Build up the chakra. Move it to the outside of your body. Then do the hand sign,¡± I said. Building mine up to higher than I had before I did just that. Doing the hand sign that somehow released the chakra I felt it pour out of me. My chakra plummeted. But I stayed standing. Smoke appeared next to me and I was looking at myself. ¡°Holy shit,¡± I said. My shadow clone smiled back at me. ¡°You did it! On your first try too!¡± Naruto eximed excitedly. My head began to spin and the skill ended. Dropping to my knee I couldn¡¯t help but chide myself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Naruto asked. Grabbing my shoulder. ¡°Nothing, I just don¡¯t have the chakra reserves you do,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll be alright in a bit.¡± I groaned getting up. My chakra was gone, and apparently I had used so much it zapped my energy as well. Moving to a tree I sat at the trunk. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. You keep trying,¡± I said. Naruto frowned but nodded. He began focusing. I couldn¡¯t see the chakra but I thought he was actually trying this time. Naturo tried over and over. Never asking for help as he kept looking back to the scroll. Focusing he wasted the chakra of dozens of clones, never stopping. Then as the sun set he seeded. The 2 Narutos stared at one another and they both cried out, hugging one another. ¡°We did it!¡± Naruto said looking over to me. ¡°You did it,¡± I said. ¡°Try again.¡± Naruto nodded. He failed again, but the second try he got it. ¡°Great,¡± I said. 3 Naruto''s staring at me. ¡°Thanks Weston, I didn¡¯t think I would get it,¡± Naruto said. ¡°No prob,¡± I said. ¡°I knew you could.¡± ¡°When I saw you I thought you would turn me in or make fun of me,¡± Naruto admitted. I had memories of teasing Naruto. Something that people actually let happen. Almost pushing their kids to do it since he had the Jinchuuriki inside of him. ¡°Guess I had to grow up,¡± I said. ¡°Sorry for all I put you through.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Naruto said. A big smile on his face I considered telling him who is parents were, but it wasn¡¯t the time or the ce. ¡°Keep practicing,¡± I told Naruto. ¡°I need to get some rest.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Naruto said. I received the notification.
Naruto Quest 1 Complete
Assist Naruto in figuring out the Shadow Clone Scroll
Rewards:
Awaken Chakra
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest: Escape the School
World 2: Gantz
World 2 Quest: Bring Kei to Life
World 3: Naruto
World 3 Quest: N/A
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
World Escape 18:24:14
Chakra
Bonuses N/A
Items N/A
I did a mental fistbump. I finallypleted a quest, and supposedly I would be able to keep chakra in my main body. I walked through the woods leaving Naruto to his sensei confrontations. No quest popped up so I didn¡¯t think I needed to be there for it. CHAPTER 7 TEAM 8 CHAPTER 7 TEAM 8 There was some drama after Naruto was found with the scroll. I went home and ate as much as I could to help replenish the chakra I used. I met my dad at our household, or I already knew him, but my mind met him. I wasn¡¯t sure, it was very confusing to know everything about a guy but never meeting him before. It was natural to talk to him. We exchanged a few words and I went to bed. The next day I showed up with a lot of other Genins to take our pictures. It was interesting to see all the faces I knew from aic but meet them in real life. No longer drawings on a page they were real people to me. Naruto was dressed up in the weird war paint. I considered ignoring him as he told me about what happened after I left, but he could use a friend. I took my picture and was on my way. I considered teleporting out when my 24 hours was up, but I actually wanted to be here. No real risk of death or dismemberment. I could stay here, do quests, possibly get rewards, get stronger. It was too good of an opportunity to pass up. Over the next few days I hung out with my family. My mom was busy running the household. My father spent a lot of his time out. There were a few maids but without my 3 older sisters at home it was pretty quiet. They were all Chunin and Jounin and had been away for a while. Other than that I trained. Running, jumping, swimming, meditating. I did everything I could to figure out the limits of the body and push through them. My dad was impressed by the effort, giving me pointers now and then. About a week after arriving I finally was assigned my group. Team 8. Run by Kurenai Yuhi she was a woman in herte twenties/early 30s, I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to ask. She had dark hair down to her shoulders, a bust that was probably a B-cup, and red eyes. At first I thought I saw it wrong, but they were red. Not sharingan like the Uchihas had, but simply red. The other 2 members on my team were Kiba Inuzuka and Hinata Hyuga. Kiba was a cocky kid with dark hair, red tattoos that resembled fangs on his cheeks and a small white dog that never left his side. He specialized in fighting with his dog. Empowering both of them through pills and chakra. Hinata was a shy girl with short dark hair at the back and odd longer hair near her temples. She had unnerving gray eyes. One of the rejects from the main house of the Hyuga n she eventually became Naruto¡¯s wife. Although I ignored that for now. In a kid¡¯s body I blushed locking eyes with her. We all knew each other from ss, but so close to them all for the first time I was a little nervous. ¡°Alright, a few of the other teams go through tests when assigned their teacher, but I don¡¯t y that game,¡± Kurenai said. ¡°You¡¯ve been tested enough over thest few years. We are officially a team. We will be doing some team building exercises and hopefully soon some actual missions.¡± ¡°Great,¡± Kiba said. ¡°Anything to get moving. I¡¯ve been bored out of my mind.¡± His dog Akamaru barked in agreement. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me about yourselves, your hopes and dreams,¡± Kurenai said. She looked to me first. Hiding my annoyance I stood up. ¡°I¡¯m Weston Watanabe. I specialize in Genjutsu. My dreams? I don¡¯t rightly know to be honest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. You¡¯re 12, plenty of time to figure it out.¡± Kurenai said. She looked to Hinata next. ¡°Oh um, Hyuga Hinata. I don¡¯t have a dream either.¡± ¡°Ha,¡± Kibaughed. ¡°Haven¡¯t changed, Hinata?¡± He asked. ¡°Well, I¡¯m Kiba, this is my partner Akamaru. My dream is to be the Hokage.¡± ¡°Big dream,¡± Kurenai said. ¡°I bet half the kids in your ss would have answered the same. Why didn¡¯t you 2?¡± Hinata blushed. ¡°Sounds boring,¡± I admitted. That surprised the others. ¡°Have you seen the Hokage¡¯s desk? It¡¯s always covered in paperwork. I¡¯d rather figure something else out.¡± ¡°It is always covered in paperwork,¡± Kurenai said with augh. ¡°Can we at least all say that we want to be the strongest team?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Hell yeah.¡± Kiba and I said. Hinata didn¡¯t answer. Too timid for that I hadn¡¯t expected her to. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s do some drills,¡± Kurenai said. We began some simple running then sparring. All very simple work Kurenai watched, figuring out our limits and sped us up ordingly. Forcing us to run faster. All 3 of us were able to keep up. She eventually let us go and we nned to meet up bright an early. Kiba and Akamaru were soon running away on all 4s, leaving me and Hinata to head back to the city. ¡°Is it everything you expected?¡± Hinata looked at me, oddly. ¡°Being a ninja. Is it everything you hoped?¡± She nodded. ¡°Really? You like running around and that¡¯s it?¡± She blushed and shook her head. ¡°So you don¡¯t like being a ninja and you want to quit?¡± Her eyes bulged and I began tough. ¡°You know you can talk, right?¡± I asked. She blushed looking down to the ground as we walked. ¡°You can talk, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered. ¡°Woah, don¡¯t yell,¡± I said, rubbing my ear. Another shocked look crossing her face Iughed loudly again. ¡°I¡¯m joking, Hinata. Come on. We are supposed to be a team. How are we going to do missions if you can¡¯t ry information to me?¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± she whispered. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± I said. ¡°I will require 1 word answers from you, starting tomorrow. Then we can build up from there. 2 words the following day. It will be annoying when we get up to 20 though. You¡¯ll have to expand your vocabry by then.¡± She blushed again, but didn¡¯t fall for the taunt. ¡°You seem different.¡± ¡°3 words, well crap. Let¡¯s just throw the whole deal out,¡± I whispered loud enough for her to hear. She blushed again. ¡°Different how?¡± ¡°More talkative?¡± She asked. ¡°So I was you before?¡± I asked. She shed me an angry re. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t hit me,¡± I said. ¡°I wasn¡¯t,¡± she said, rxing her hands. ¡°Suuuure,'''' I said exaggeratedly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°What? I believe you?¡± Iughed from her reaction again. My voice echoing in the empty air. ¡°I¡¯m messing with you. It¡¯s called sarcasm.¡± She grumbled but didn¡¯t run away, so we kept walking. ¡°Why are you in such a good mood?¡± She asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s a dreame true¡­bing a ninja,¡± I rified. ¡°We are really doing it. Starting our journey. Have you found your Ninja Way, yet?¡± That was always a big push at the beginning of Naruto. Finding your Ninja Way, or creed to live by. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean what drives you? Not your dreams like Kurenai was asking. What pushes you forward,¡± I said. ¡°Makes you want to go further?¡± She shook her head, whispering, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Me either. Maybe. I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s still new to me. Maybe my Ninja Way is figuring it out. What do you think about that? Fake it till you make it. Never stop, never stopping.¡± ¡°Sounds¡­interesting,¡± she said. ¡°Sounds stupid you mean,¡± I said. She blushed again. ¡°It¡¯s okay to call me out. We are supposed to be partners. We could very well be facing death out there. Our parents faced it at our age. The next Great Ninja War could be right around the corner.¡± ¡°I hope not,¡± she whispered. ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± I promised. ¡°And how do you know?¡± She asked. ¡°4 words from you. Might be a record,¡± I teased. She grumbled again, whispering under her breath. ¡°I know, because I can see the future.¡± ¡°What¡¯s in the future?¡± She whispered. ¡°Hmm, should I tell you?¡± I asked. ¡°Can you keep a secret?¡± She nodded. ¡°How far do you want to know?¡± ¡°2 weeks,¡± she said. ¡°Easy one. We start our first mission,¡± I said. ¡°Next try.¡± ¡°2 months?¡± She asked as we walked into the vige. A few guards on the perimeter they waved us in. ¡°Hmmm, does the Chunin exam happen around then?¡± I asked. ¡°I thought you could see the future,¡± she said. ¡°Holy hell, 6 words,¡± I said. She didn¡¯t respond. ¡°If it¡¯s the exam, I see us making it through the written exam. Then the field exam. And I don¡¯t know after that. I see you fighting your cousin. Neji, was it? He takes out his anger for the n on you. Using your secret Hyuga techniques. Beats you up pretty good too.¡± Hinata stopped walking. Her gray eyes staring into me. ¡°You¡¯re joking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I said. ¡°If we don¡¯t train hard, that will happen.¡± I continued to walk. She eventually ran to catch up to me. ¡°2 years?¡± She asked. ¡°How about 3?¡± I asked. She didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°In 3 years the Great Ninja War will happen. Give or take a few months. It will be a huge event uniting all the shinobi ns as we fight against the red cloud.¡± She was quiet as we walked. ¡°What is the red cloud?¡± She asked. ¡°A mercenary group controlled by some very misguided people,¡± I admitted. ¡°They¡¯lly waste to the vige. Steal all the tailed beasts. And almost take over the world.¡± ¡°What will stop them?¡± She asked, some actual fear in her voice. ¡°We will,¡± I said. ¡°Obviously.¡± She frowned. ¡°What? I¡¯m serious. How about we make that our dream? To stop the Great Ninja War.¡± We continued to walk. Eventually we came to her household. ¡°See you tomorrow, Hinata.¡± She jolted, noticing where we were. ¡°Wait, Weston,¡± she said. I looked back at her. ¡°Were you serious?¡± I smiled and nodded. I left it up to her to decide which part I meant. I couldn¡¯t help but like the shy Hinata. Naruto had a thing for Sakura anyway. We were 12, it wasn¡¯t like we would really do anything. CHAPTER 8 CHIKYUGI CHAPTER 8 CHIKYUGI I got home past dinner time. I was surprised to see that my father and mother were still in the dining room. ¡°Finally,¡± my dad said. ¡°Where were you, Weston?¡± ¡°Training with my team,¡± I said. Sitting close to them at the table. They had left some food for me. Though cold it was still good. ¡°My Jounin is Kurenai.¡± ¡°Yes, we talked to her about picking you,¡± his father said. ¡°Because she is a master of Genjutsu we thought you could learn from her best.¡± ¡°Cool,¡± I said while studying them. I knew there was more they wanted to discuss. I waited on my father expectantly. He studied me for a bit. Looking me up and down. When he made some sort of decision he eyed my mother. She frowned but nodded. ¡°We have decided¡­¡± my father said. ¡°It is time that you understand the full strength of our n.¡± ¡°Oook,¡± I said slowly. ¡°What¡¯s there to know?¡± ¡°What do you know about the Watanabe?¡± ¡°Umm I know we have been around since the founding of the Vige,¡± I said. ¡°I know you have the Hokage¡¯s ear.¡± ¡°And why do you think that we have the Hokage¡¯s ear?¡± ¡°No idea.¡± ¡°Because we supply a very specific type of ninja to the vige,¡± my father admitted. I looked at him, confused. He frowned trying to look for the correct words. ¡°What do you know of the elements?¡± ¡°Earth, water, fire, wind, lightning?¡± ¡°Yes. Those are the standard elements that most all shinobis have 1 or 2 of. And you know your friend Shikamaru? How his n has specialists that control the rare Shadow Element. And your friend Ino can control the Mind? Those aren¡¯t of the 5 main elements or abination of them. You understand that correct?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°We too have a special element we control. Not one that just anyone can call upon,¡± his father said. ¡°We control the Lust element.¡± ¡°The what?¡± I asked. Unsure I heard him correctly. ¡°Lust, sex, carnal pleasure,¡± his father rified. ¡°We are able to use this element. Why do you think our n symbol is a heart?¡± I noticed the pink hearts on my pants leg. My father and mother had hearts imprinted on their clothes as well. ¡°Are you serious?¡± I asked. ¡°Very,¡± father said. ¡°This is a vige of ninjas. How many people do you know on missions outside the vige?¡± ¡°My sisters.¡± ¡°Anyone else?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Your sisters were trained in the lust arts and currently use that as means to gather information from other ns.¡± ¡°As in they sleep with people?¡± I asked, slowly seeing where he was going. ¡°If they must. The Lust element is unique to us, mostly. With it we are able to do all sorts of amazing things that assist in seduction, infiltration, and if we must the bedroom,¡± father said. ¡°Okay¡­ so will I get training on it?¡± I asked. ¡°First we must awaken your Chikyugi.¡± ¡°Chikyugi? Globes?¡± ¡°Yes. You know the Uchiha and Hyuga ns? How they have powers in their eyes?¡± Father asked. I nodded. ¡°We have power in our¡­¡± he looked down to my groin. ¡°My balls?!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but blurt. ¡°How? What?¡± ¡°Yes, you must awaken the Chikyugi. With it you will be able to have unsurpassed power with the Lust Element.¡± ¡°Do-do my sisters have this?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes,¡± father admitted. ¡°Unlike¡­gonads. Theirs awakens in their ovaries.¡± My hands went to my head. I had never heard anything like this. But honestly it made some kind of sense. In the real world spies received the most information when sleeping with the enemy. Of course there would be ninjas trained to do it. I was simply amazed that there was an element rted to it, and I could potentially use it. ¡°What do I have to do?¡± I asked. ¡°Follow me,¡± father said. Standing up my mother walked around the table hugging me. ¡°Good luck, son,¡± she whispered. ¡°Uhhh thanks,¡± I said. Following father out of the room we were quickly out of the house. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the Uchiha awaken their eyes in life or death situations. Will this be the same?¡± ¡°Simr,¡± father whispered. ¡°Another thing you should know about the Watanabe is we have a main and a branch house. Much like the Hyuga. The main house is led by those that have awoken the Chikyugi. The branch house is run by those who were unable to.¡± ¡°Really? So my cousins? I have cousins?¡± ¡°Kind of. I was an only child. The branch house is very distant cousins,¡± he said. ¡°They live here.¡± He pointed at arge building. The back of the building that I knew well. ¡°The Konoha Brothel?!¡± I asked amazed. ¡°Yes. Our blood can¡¯t all attain the Chikyugi. They are still able to call upon the Lust Element though,¡± father said. ¡°It is run by our family. But that is kept very secret. The Hokage is one of only a few that know that information. So you will tell no one.¡± I nodded as we walked in the back door. Apparently we were expected. Women of all shapes and sizes bowed as we entered. Lining the path in front of us I couldn¡¯t help but blush under the gaze of all the women. Father continued walking us until we came to a back room. An older woman sat at a short table. She bowed low as we entered. Father sat in front of her, bowing slightly. ¡°Thank you for honoring us with your presence, Master Watanabe,¡± the older woman said, sitting up straight. ¡°The honor is mine,¡± father said. ¡°Tsumugi, allow me to introduce you to my son, Weston.¡± ¡°Young master Watanabe. Such an honor,¡± she said, nodding at me. ¡°Uh yeah,¡± I said. ¡°Thanks for having me.¡± Tsumugi chuckled. ¡°You seem a little lost.¡± ¡°That is an understatement,¡± I said. ¡°It is very simple,¡± Tsumugi said. ¡°You will be choosing someone to take their virginity.¡± I received a quest as soon as she said the words.
Naruto Quest 2
Awaken the Chikyugi byying with a virgin.
Rewards:
Chikyugi
I read the new quest a few times. Still lost as my father and Tsumugi discussed finances and some drama in the city. I was still trying to wrap my head around the possibility of having magic balls. ¡°Are you ready young master?¡± Tsumugi asked when they finished talking. ¡°I think so,¡± I said. ¡°Is there a possibility that I don¡¯t have the Chikyugi?¡± Father frowned but nodded slightly. ¡°It has been known to happen. But I have all the confidence in you, son. The Chikyugi only awakens during certain conditions. If both involved are virgins. You have been with no one, correct?¡± I shook my head. This body hadn¡¯t at least. ¡°Then you will be fine,¡± father said as he stood. ¡°Are they ready?¡± Tsumugi nodded as she led the way down a different hallway. This one wasn¡¯t lined with women, but the room after it was. There was a line of 6 girls. All stood at attention on the other side of the room. They appeared to range in age from 15 to 18. Down the line they were sorted shortest to tallest. ¡°These are our most promising girls,¡± Tsumugi said. ¡°They will be a perfect partner for the young master.¡± ¡°Yes, I can see that,¡± father said, eyeing them up and down. ¡°Son, this is a very important moment for you. Right now you will be choosing your own personal maid and partner. Someone to take care of your every need.¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°I thought it was a one time thing.¡± Father chuckled. ¡°No, when awakening the Chikyugi it brings great power, but also a great curse. You will be more dependent onpanionship until you have a hold of your¡­urges.¡± ¡°W-why are we doing this now exactly?¡± I asked. ¡°Should it not wait?¡± I sure as shit wasn¡¯t a virgin in mystugh, but I still felt a little awkward going to a brothel and choosing a random girl. Especially if I was to be her first. I hadn¡¯t even been my wife¡¯s first. ¡°No, now that you are officially a Genin we must begin your training to take over the n. Knowing how to use the Chikyugi is a big part of that.¡± I ground my teeth. Beginning to sweat as I realized this was really happening. ¡°What about mom? Was she chosen during this thing for you?¡± ¡°No, your mother is from the Yamaha n, you know that. Our head maid, Mika was who I picked for awakening the Chikyugi.¡± An image of the very mature, and petite Mika went through my mind. She had been like a mother to me all my life. ¡°Does mother know this?¡± I asked, my eyes wide. ¡°Of course. All the maids are my concubines,¡± father said like it was no big deal. ¡°You will understand soon. The Chikyugi allows many benefits. We can discuss the situation of our household more when you have proven that you have the power.¡± My mind broke a little hearing that. We had a lot of maids for such a small house. Noises I heard at night, things I had seen began to make more sense. My hands rubbed my eyes trying to get the image out of my head. I turned to the waiting girls. They wore small smirks as they studied me. All were taller and more mature. And in all honesty, all were model quality in my book. I put it out of my mind that they were distant cousins and began studying them. As I looked them over I felt like I was picking a piece of meat. But this was a fantasy world. A world where modern morals weren¡¯tmon. Where you did what you had to to survive. Hence why my sisters pimped themselves out for the vige''s sake. All 6 were cute. But only 2 were beautiful to me. My eyes were drawn to the 2nd and 3rd tallest. The shorter one had blonde hair. Smooth skin and wide cheeks she winked at me as I studied her. I thought of her as the woman that knew she was the most beautiful girl in the room. Thick lips, muscr rump, deep blue eyes. The woman next to her was a dark haired beauty. Long coal ck hair that went down to her shoulders. Dark eyes, pale white skin, and of all of them she had thergest chest. Large D- cup breasts they practically spilled out of her tight kimono. Looking down I noticed that she wasn¡¯t muscr but more curvy. Thick thighs, full cheeks upper and lower, and a shy gaze that appeared on her as I continued to look her up and down. She was a more mature Hinata. Curvier too. I didn¡¯t bother to give thest girl my full attention. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked. ¡°Reina,¡± she whispered with another blush that spread to her ears. ¡°I¡¯m Weston,¡± I said. She was taller than me by a good 6 inches. But if I had to choose someone for the rest of my life. It might as well be someone I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes off of. As my eyes continued to roam her body I couldn¡¯t help but get a little excited. ¡°Good choice,¡± Tsumugi said. ¡°Are you sure, son?¡± Father asked. ¡°This is a big decision.¡± Since she was the opposite of what my father chose I wasn¡¯t surprised by his hesitation. All the maids in my house and my mother were more petite and slim girls. ¡°If you¡¯ll have me, then yes,¡± I said to Reina. She smiled and blushed. A slight nod moved her head. The other girls were quickly excused. Some gave me sad looks but my eyes were saved for Reina. ¡°Very good,¡± Tsumugi said. ¡°I will send Reina along shortly.¡± ¡°Thank you for your assistance Tsumugi. I will see you tomorrow.¡± CHAPTER 9 REINA CHAPTER 9 REINA Father was quickly escorting me out of the brothel. I couldn¡¯t help but redden. Ashamed of how quickly I had adjusted to the situation and ogled those girls. ¡°You had to do this too?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course. It is a rite of passage for all of us. Even your sisters.¡± ¡°They picked a¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t say male prostitute. ¡°Of course. Why do you think they have male butlers?¡± Father asked. ¡°I just thought they were childhood friends,¡± I admitted. ¡°They were,¡± father admitted. ¡°Unlike with you. We introduced your sisters to their counterparts when they were younger. It has worked better for us when women are older than the male heirs, but the males were the same age as the female.¡± ¡°Am I the next in line for the head of household?¡± I asked. ¡°If you awaken the Chikyugi, most likely. Your elder sisters have expressed no interest. Do you wish to?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said. ¡°I didn¡¯t think we were sorge.¡± ¡°That is by design. The brothel is a very big business. And the only one in the city. But the Chikyugi is our lifeblood. It keeps the Hokage relying on us for information during these times of peace.¡± Father was silent as we entered the house. ¡°Reina will be joining you in your room shortly. From now on she will be your day and night maid. Where you go while not on missions, she goes. She will also be your trainer on the Lust Element. When you have awoken the power we will begin training your Chikyugi.¡± Father stopped and eyed me. ¡°You know how¡­coitus is conducted, correct?¡± ¡°The act itself, yes,¡± I admitted. ¡°Do we need to worry about¡­protection?¡± ¡°Reina will have been on a tea to prevent the need for some time now. But you will also go through a transformation as the Chikyugi manifests. Do not fight it. Let it happen.¡± My eyes widened. Growing more worried. ¡°You¡¯ll do fine. I would wash up though,¡± father said. I began to sweat but nodded. A bath was already drawn by the head maid Mika. Barely taller than me, I couldn¡¯t look at her the same way knowing she popped my dad¡¯s cherry. I soaked in the tub for a while. After washing up I donned my ck kimono-like robe with hearts etched into it. I arrived in my room to find Reina already there. The taller woman was wearing a traditional kimono. ck, it had the pink hearts of the Watanabe etched onto it. Much like the robe I was wearing. When I walked in she bowed deeply. ¡°Get up, please,¡± I said. Walking over to her it wasn¡¯t until I bent down to lift her up that she did. Her dark eyes sparkled with tears as I made her look up. ¡°Are you crying? Reina I¡¯m sorry for picking you. You don¡¯t have to do this,¡± I said quickly. My gut clenching in fear. ¡°No, I want to be here,¡± she said. Barely a whisper as she spoke. ¡°I simply did not think I would be chosen. I um had not prepared properly. I apologize.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to be sorry,¡± I said. Sighing, I sat in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m really lost here. I¡¯ve never been in a situation like this. I didn¡¯t even know that I would be pick-making such an important decision.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± she said. Her voice gaining more strength. ¡°I have been told of this since I joined the Konoha brothel.¡± ¡°Would you mind answering some questions about that?¡± I asked. She nodded. ¡°So you¡¯re from a branch part of the Watanabe?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°I believe my great great grandfather was from the main family. When I proved to have the Lust element. I was assigned to work there.¡± ¡°How old were you?¡± ¡°12,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m 16 now.¡± ¡°Wow. So you¡¯ve been¡­trained to use Lust since then?¡± She nodded. ¡°And if I hadn¡¯t picked you, what would have happened to you?¡± ¡°I would have finished my apprenticeship. And chosen as a concubine for another family or a prostitute for the brothel,¡± she admitted. ¡°And you¡¯re fine with that?¡± I asked. ¡°I mean, why not be a Genin like me?¡± ¡°Oh I have no talent or wish for that,¡± she admitted. ¡°The Lust element only awakens in about half of the branch family. And those that do have it are more inclined to provide such services.¡± ¡°So you like sex?¡± I asked, confused. She blushed. ¡°I do not know for sure, as I am a virgin still. But what I do know, I like.¡± ¡°Like ying with yourself?¡± I asked bluntly. She blushed more deeply, not answering. ¡°Sorry. Um so you want to be here?¡± She nodded. ¡°Can I ask why?¡± ¡°It is the dream of all of us to join the head family once more. My family will receive better opportunities. I would not need to risk not being chosen as a concubine. And you are the young master.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± She blushed. ¡°My friends and I have been trained specifically for your choice since we joined the brothel. I have been told of you every day since I was 12.¡± She blushed deeply. ¡°Really?¡± I asked. ¡°I had no idea.¡± ¡°Yes, we are sworn to secrecy,¡± she said. She hesitated, biting her lip staring at me. ¡°In all honesty, we have met twice before.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I asked. ¡°I think I¡¯d remember such a beauty as you.¡± Her pale skin darkening in the dim light of my room from thepliment. ¡°Yes, simply random moments on the streets of Konoha. You um gave me directions once.¡± Iughed. ¡°I''m guessing you didn¡¯t need them.¡± She shook her head. I smiled at her. Studying her in the ck kimono it hid her curves. But I was starting to like her more. ¡°That¡¯s all the questions I have. Do you have any for me?¡± ¡°Um only one,¡± she whispered. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind?¡± ¡°You can ask me any question you want.¡± ¡°Why me?¡± She asked. ¡°The others were much more what your family assumed you would pick. I only recently became so much more¡­plump?¡± I chuckled. ¡°The other girls appeared more¡­breakable,¡± I said. In all honesty she reminded me of my own wife. Curves in the right ces, dark hair, those were the only simrities. But it was enough to make me want her more than the others. ¡°I like a woman with curves.¡± I shrugged. ¡°So you like how I look?¡± She asked. A shy smile on her face. ¡°Very much so,¡± I said. There was a long awkward silence between us. ¡°I um have an idea what to do. But you were trained for this. Is there anything special we should do to continue?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe so,¡± she admitted. ¡°I was warned that this is a very random experience. It could cause any number of things.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Like you could lose control. As the Chikyugi awakens your chakra will increase and focus¡­ there.¡± She eyed my crotch. ¡°Causing uncontroble reactions from the chakra. Lasting hours or seconds. Depending on the individual.¡± ¡°I would prefer itsted hours,¡± I said with a frown. She let out a loudugh from thement. Covering her mouth she let out a genuine smile. ¡°I am sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be. You have a cuteugh and smile,¡± I said. Again an awkward silence followed. Instead of letting it linger I sat up. Leaning forward I moved closer to kiss her. Herrge eyes and lips focused on me. I pecked her on the lips. She smiled and proceeded to kiss me back. It was a gentle kiss that promised more as she opened her mouth. Her tongue escaping her mouth mine joined as we moaned in one another¡¯s mouths. Exploratory as we tested one another we kept pushing the threshold as our tongues entered more deeply. It wasn¡¯t long until we were on the floor mats panting in one another¡¯s mouths as our hands roamed one another. We were like that for some time. Kissing more and longer. When we pulled away, both out of breath I looked down to her confined chest. Taking the sash at her waist I pulled it away to open her kimono. Her body shook as I did. Unwrapping her like a present took some time. But when it was done her kimono was open like a robe. Revealing the prize inside. The valley of her breasts was a gap I wanted to explore. Moving back in I pushed myself onto her. Her kimono opened as she moaned. The milky skin revealed as I pressed against naked skin. She gasped as my lips moved down her neck. Kissing and licking until I was at her nipples. Suckling them I used my tongue to twirl around the hard nubs. My mouth mounted on them my hand moved down to her lower lips. She was drenched from the simple forey. My fingers parting her lips I found her hard clit easily. Reina gasped. Pulling me into herrge breast as I began to y with her. Simple twirls around her small bean at first. Then my finger explored her insides slightly. She panted. Her body shivering as my mouth continued to nibble her nipple. When she was ready I began to move down. ¡°Young master,¡± she moaned. Grabbing my head. ¡°Call me West,¡± I said. Kissing her stomach. ¡°I should be doing the work,¡± she said. ¡°You can after. It¡¯s your first time. Rx,¡± I said. Kissing down her belly she shivered but opened her legs wider. Shaved smooth I kissed her muff, causing her to shiver. I felt she was well lubricated so I moved to the main course. Licking up her lower lips she moaned out, ¡°master.¡± This caused me to be more into it. My lips moving across hers I showed her that I wasn¡¯t just good at kissing her upper ones. She began to pant as my mouth moved to her clit. Slow and methodical my tongue moved along it. Savoring her taste as she panted. Reina gasped when I was a little rough with her clit. Pressing down on it harder she drew closer. The work wasn¡¯t instantaneous. But after minutes of slowly exploring she became more vocal. Her hands pulling my face into her as her thick thighs shivered. Then with a squeaky rasp she came. Liquid gushing out of her I held my head in ce as she tried to push me away. My eyes locked on herrge globes I held onto her thighs as she came loudly. When she let out her final groan and shiver I kissed her lower lips and sat up. She was a pale goddessying down with her kimono open and eyes locked onto mine. I took off my own robe as she recovered. When she did she sat up letting out a content sigh. ¡°That was my first real¡­¡± ¡°Orgasm?¡± I asked. She nodded. ¡°I thought you practiced.¡± ¡°There are ways to cause it with chakra,¡± she said. ¡°Never has anyone touched me like that.¡± ¡°Oh, good.¡± ¡°Are you sure you are a virgin?¡± She asked. ¡°Pretty sure,¡± I said. ¡°But I¡¯m a quick study.¡± Her eyes looked down to my open robe. My erection was apparent. Still growing, I was only 5 inches. But for some reason I felt no shame about it. Reina¡¯s eyes became mischievous as she stared at it. ¡°Let me repay you.¡± Moving closer to me she kissed me. Uncaring of her own ejacte on my lips. My rock hard dick jumped as she touched it. Her firm grip stroked it expertly. Her hand went to my chest and pushed me to the floor mats. I let it happen as she kissed and licked my chest. Paying attention to my nipple I was surprised that it felt good as she moved around it with her tongue like I had to her. Then she was licking down my abs. Her eyes locked with mine. She overshot my dick and began kissing my inner thighs. Teasing me as she moved to the main prize. My dick pointed at my face she began to suck on my nearly hairless balls. Taking them in her thick lips she kissed them then licked then kissed. In no hurry as I groaned and my lower half bucked. When she felt I was ready she moved up to my dick. Lifting it to point at her face she licked her lips. Kissing the head she looked up at me. No longer shy. There was a heated hunger in her gaze. Then she moved down. Her lips tight on my member as she descended. At the base, Reina surprised me by using her tongue on my dick. Somehow able to push against the shaft she didn¡¯t gag or sputter as she kept me in her mouth. Her eyes locked with mine, she knew exactly what it was doing to me as her tongue moved from either side on my dick. I would like to say Isted as long as she did when I went down on her. But I didn¡¯t. She went up for air once then moved back down. Going back to moving her tongue all over my dick. I grunted out, ¡°I¡¯m gonna cum.¡± She didn¡¯t stop. I was worried she hadn¡¯t heard me. But as I began to spurt she hummed, taking my seed in her mouth. Her cheeks puffing out I was apparently backed up as she filled her mouth. I was breathing in and out hard when I finished. She stayed down then slowly moved up, causing me to curse and buck. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said after swallowing. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said with a gasp looking up at her. She had shrugged off the kimono and was staring down at me. My dick still hard she moved her legs up. Straddling my thighs we locked eyes as she guided my dick into her. Still drenched, she took me in quickly. But then I was met with her maidenhead. She dropped down with a grunt as I pierced it. I groaned as her pussy became tighter. Gasping, she continued downward. When she was at the base, my mouth instinctively sucked one of her nipples. Legs pushing up into her to try to reach in farther she stayed like that. Moaning as we got used to the feel of one another. I wanted to know when the Chikyugi would kick in. But I wanted to cum in her more. Pulling down a little I pushed back up. She moaned, dropping down as we kissed. Her own body moving up and down slightly, her tight hole gripped me. I sped up and was soon unloading in her again. She moaned as I filled her up. Shamed that I was finishing so quickly I pushed the refractory period and began humping up again. She joined me and we became a gasping and groaning mess as our sexes collided and lips met. This time I was able to hold off. Thinking of baseball as she moaned louder and moved faster. When she began to shiver I let go and came in her again. Reina breathed heavily as the orgasm moved through her. ¡°Did it work?¡± She asked. ¡°No idea,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s keep checking.¡± She giggled. I was soon on top. Taking her from missionary. My body sinking into her curves the older woman felt heavenly as I kissed and licked everywhere I could. Never releasing her I kept diving in. Slowly the change began to happen. I didn¡¯t notice it at first. Some chakra leaking from my abdomen. Working it¡¯s way down. I simply thought I was getting closer to another climax. Inching closer and closer. Then the new chakra path reached my groin and I exploded in an orgasm stronger than any before. Cum gushed out of me in huge amounts that felt like buckets worth. Filling her up far past the brim. But it didn¡¯t stop at forcing me to cum. As my chakra charged semen entered her Reina began to squirt and scream uncontrobly. My body sinking into hers I felt like I would empty all of my fluids into her. But I kept cumming. My dick expanding to release more into her I felt it stretch and lengthen. An otherworldly feeling escaped me as I kept emptying. But I caught my second wind as it slowed down. Reinvigorated, I began to pound into her hard. Reina continued to cry out every time I entered her. We both looked down to my dick entering and exiting her uncontrobly. It had be muchrger. Chakra cycled through it unbidden as my hips collided with hers over and over. ¡°Master! More!¡± She gasped out. Our eyes locking I nodded as my dick reached her deepest parts. Liquid poured out of her. My cum as well as her own ejacte mixed together causing arge puddle under us. But we didn¡¯t care. Only the other existed. My mouth on her nipples I groaned as her tight pussy squeezed me for all I was worth. Crying out in another orgasm she began pulling my lower body into her. Needing more. I had to have her in a different way. I could jump 20 feet in the air, there was no reason to leave her on the floor. She weighed nothing as I sent chakra throughout my body. Lifting her ass I moved into her faster as her legs opened wider. Loud ps sounded in the room as her eyes rolled to the back of her head. Hands going to her tits as she squeezed them. Watching me as I fucked her she licked her lips. ¡°Harder. I need it. You feel so good. Keep cumming in me. I¡¯ve dreamed of this day since the first time I saw you.¡± Her words made me redouble my efforts. Speeding up as I unloaded another huge load into her. She squeaked as another orgasm went through her body. Bosom shaking with each thrust she let me do everything I wanted. Flipping her over I ignored the ssh of liquids under us. Lost to the lust I started taking her in doggy. Never slowing. I came one time to her 2 orgasms. My now huge dick reaching parts she never thought possible. When her body went boneless I continued. Up and down as my groin made herrge ass jiggle. Reina had stopped talking a while ago. Simple guttural groans and squeaks were the only thing to escape her throat as I used her for all she was worth. And I simply kept on pounding. Unable to stop as my chakra made my dick shoot out more and more into her. It wasn¡¯t until almost dawn when I stopped. Copsing from exhaustion I noticed she had been asleep a while. Drool pooling under her face as a smile split her lips. CHAPTER 10 QUESTS AND TRAINING CHAPTER 10 QUESTS AND TRAINING I didn¡¯t get much sleep. Reina had enough sense to cuddle up into me. Mika walked into my room. Loudly moving things around to wake me up. ¡°Let me sleep,¡± I groaned. Unashamed of our nakedness and therge stains we had left from the night before. ¡°Up and atem, Weston,¡± she said. ¡°You have to meet your team for training.¡± ¡°I literally just fell asleep an hour ago,¡± I groaned. ¡°And yet you¡¯ll find yourself refreshed,¡± she said. I opened an eye to look at her. Slowly I did find myself not really that tired. No crust in my eyes or strain to keep them open. ¡°A perk of the Chikyugi,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Sex will refresh most any ailment you suffer.¡± I blushed. ¡°So you really did¡­ this¡­¡± ¡°With your father? Yes. Most every night,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Which is why I know you¡¯re fine. But her. She¡¯s only human. She needs sleep. So please get up. Don¡¯t bete for your second day of training.¡± Looking down to Reina she was still sound asleep despite our conversation. Snoring lightly the buxom girl was as beautiful as the night before. Her supple skin against mine caused an erection in me. ¡°No,¡± Mika said. Noticing the ratherrge bulge under my nket. I blushed and slid out from under Reina. Hiding my boner I jumped in the already drawn bath and was out the door. I was only a little bitte but I had to runps around the training area because of it. I didn¡¯t mind. Practicing my chakra control as I did. I also checked my quest then Status Screen.
Naruto Quest 2 Complete
Awaken the Chikyugi byying with a virgin.
Rewards:
Chikyugi
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest: Escape the School
World 2: Gantz
World 2 Quest: Bring Kei to Life
World 3: Naruto
World 3 Quest: N/A
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
Bonuses N/A
Items N/A
I did have a funst night. Myrger dick was worth it all for me. Potentially being able to have it outside the world too made it all worth it. Looking forward to actually learning some techniques I began my training arc. Meeting my team every morning we would train. Each day the training became more intense. Running further. Sparring longer. Even Kurenai sparred us. Showing how much we really didn¡¯t know. Barely using any skills she could fight us 3 on 1 with ease. I wasn¡¯t surprised by this of course. She was Jounin. But Kiba was. It took time but Kurenai eventually proved to him that she was the alpha. When she was serious he would bow down to her without a word edgewise. When she felt we were ready we took missions from the city. They were simple missions of course. Rush this crate of goods across town, post these flyers for a concerting up, catch this cat. All standard grunt work. I didn¡¯tin much. I was too exhausted from my other training. Team 8 had my attention during the day. Reina had it at night. She had been too sore for too much the first day after our night together. But she had shown me the skill of Lust Element. Where shadow was a manifestation of shadow, lust was the manifestation of sex. Or more specifically, pleasure. Her Lust Chakra could be moved to her skin to make everything that touches her feel pleasure. It could be focused inside to increase your own sexual drive and ability. Which was the only reason she was able to keep up with me that first night. She started me on basics. Charging her hand with chakra she jerked me off causing me to spurt out after a few tugs. She of course sucked my semen down. Apparently the Chikyugi caused my balls to be charged with chakra at all times. Replenishing her own reserves and giving her pleasure since I still couldn¡¯t control the Lust Element. Another change to me from awakening my Globes was 2 small tattoos on my scrotum. Right at the front of my scrotum sac was 2 light pink hearts, nking the shaft of my dick. The hearts were just like the family crest, twisted to the side. My dad hadn¡¯t been too forting with the full Chikyugi awakening. But once I had a handle on the Lust Element that Reina taught he would begin the real training. So that was my life for a month. I received 1 system quest for my first mission as part of Team 8, but that was it. Earning the passive skill World Lasting Physique I guessed that whatever muscles I gained in one world would transfer to the other. I was having too much fun to think about going anywhere else though. We were in the middle of practicing water walking when I received a new quest.
Naruto Quest 4
Compete in the Chunin Exam
Rewards:
Based on how well you do during the exam.
The notification almost made me lose focus but I recovered. Keeping a constant flow of chakra in my feet I continued to stand still on the pond. We stayed like that for another half hour when Kiba finally fell in. Sputtering and cursing the waves moving caused me to almost lose it but I kept up. Hinata only a few feet away she eyed me shyly. ¡°Hey Hinata,¡± I said. ¡°Is that a new hoodie? You look extra pretty today.¡± Her face blushed. Her feet sunk into the water. I almost had her but she recovered. Refocusing, she raised back up to water level as Kiba swam to shore. ¡°I wonder if we should make this a little more interesting,¡± I said. ¡°We are already betting that the losers have to run 10ps around the city. Maybe we should do another wager.¡± She didn¡¯t answer. ¡°I¡¯m thinking one between you and I. If I win you have to do something I ask. And if I win I have to do something you want.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± She asked. Not so much a whisper, she had gotten better about talking. ¡°Anything you want,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she said with a timid smile. ¡°Perfect. I have the perfect dress for you to wear on our date. I¡¯ll pick you up tonight, okay?¡± She blushed finally losing it and fell in as she screamed, ¡°waaaa.¡± Laughing I walked over to her. Pulling her out of the water she blushed as she began walking on it again. We walked to shore to see Kurenai pping for us. ¡°Very good chakra control,¡± she said. ¡°All of you.¡± ¡°Still lost,¡± Kiba grumbled. ¡°Yes. But I have no doubt you¡¯ll do better next time. Before you begin yourps I have something to ask you all.¡± That got the others'' attention. I already had an idea of what she wanted. ¡°What do you think of taking the Chunin exam?¡± ¡°Already?¡± I dutifully asked. ¡°We¡¯ve only been doing missions for a few weeks.¡± ¡°Yes, but I think you are ready. Your chakra control is top notch. You could do better at teamwork. But even if you don¡¯t pass, this would be a great set of real world experience.¡± I looked to Kiba and Hinata. ¡°Fine with me,¡± I said. The other 2 nodded. ¡°Great,¡± Kurenai said. ¡°The exam is in 3 weeks. So we will be increasing the training load. Now go do yourps and I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± The others groaned but as I joined them for the run they quieted down as we did our familiarp around the city. Jumping between branches and paths as we ran. ¡°Why are you joining us?¡± Kiba asked. ¡°Because we need to be training harder,¡± I said. I was exhausted but kept at it. ¡°The Chunin exam will be hard fought.¡± ¡°What is the exam going to be?¡± Hinata asked. ¡°7 words, good for you,¡± I said. She rolled her gray eyes. ¡°The Chuunin from other ns wille here. We will have topete against each other.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± Kiba asked. ¡°I just do,¡± I said. ¡°Besides, it happens every year. How do you not?¡± ¡°I heard they change it up every year.¡± ¡°Perhaps, but I¡¯m confident. We will have kids older than us to worry about. And of course Gaara of the Sand,¡± I said. ¡°Who?¡± Hinata asked. ¡°Gaara. He¡¯s the son of the sands Kage. They say he doesn¡¯t sleep because when he does he turns into a demon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s bullshit,¡± Kiba barked. ¡°Maybe. But I believe it,¡± I said. ¡°The sand is no joke. And of course we will have to watch out since it¡¯s a great time for spies to sneak into the Leaf.¡± ¡°Where do you get this crap?¡± Kiba asked. ¡°I can see the future,¡± I said. ¡°Just like I can see Naruto kicking your ass in a fight during the exam.¡± Kiba let out a growl. ¡°That idiot? Never gonna happen.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. He went on a real mission. Should be back any day now. Might be stronger than you think,¡± I teased. ¡°If he beats me. Then I¡¯ll eat Akamaru¡¯s food,¡± he said. The small white dog barked from within his coat. ¡°You do that already,¡± I said. We quieted down and finished theps. All the while I tried to think on what to do. 3 weeks wasn¡¯t a huge amount of time. Team 7 should be back any day from the mission to protect the bridge builder. They had a nice training arc between that and the Chunin Exam. Naruto met Jiraiya and learned to summon toads as well as call on his Jinchuriki chakra. While Sasuke learned lightning element and Chidori. I was getting close on Lust Element. Almost mastering everything Reina taught me. But I doubted Chikyugi would help me much in the Chuunin exam. Maybe I needed to pull my own training method. My chakra reserves had almost tripled since bing a Genin. Training daily had increased it, and the Chikyugi itself increased it great. But I was nowhere near Naruto¡¯s level so I couldn¡¯t learn summoning. Guess I needed to find out if I had another battle worthy element. After ourps we split up. But again I walked Hinata home. She was quiet like usual. When we were closer to her home she asked, ¡°so what do you want for winning the bet?¡± ¡°I told you. For you to wear a beautiful dress on our date,¡± I said. ¡°What date?¡± She squeaked. ¡°Well I haven¡¯t won a bet to get you to go out with me yet. So none right now,¡± I said. ¡°Unless you just happened to want to go on a date with me.¡± She blushed but didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Why do you always walk me home?¡± ¡°Because I like spending time with you,¡± I said. I left it at that as we got to her house. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± ¡°B-bye,¡± she whispered as I walked away. A smile on my lips I limped home when she was out of sight. I had pushed myself too hard. When I got home Reina was nice enough to give me a rub down. The Lust Chakra poured out of her hands loosening my muscles. Herrge breasts sandwiching my head as she loosened me up. Looking up at her we kissed hard as she started stroking my dick. It wasn¡¯t long until she was crawling over top me to get to my cock. Her pussy in my face I ate her out as she deepthroated me. Her training at the brothel had taught her much. She sucked my seed down with a smile on her lips as we were quickly moving to a new position. CHAPTER 11 TEST CHAPTER 11 TEST ¡°Father, I want to test for a new element,¡± I said while we were sitting at the table. My parents gave me an odd look. ¡°Weston, you are already training with Lust,¡± father said. ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°But Kurenai has signed us up for the Chunin Exam. I have 3 weeks to train. I would like to focus on another¡­battle worthy element to prepare.¡± ¡°Chunin already?¡± Mother asked. ¡°I had not heard this.¡± ¡°Yes, I assumed it wouldn¡¯t wait until next year¡¯s test,¡± father said. ¡°But, Kurenai knows what she is doing.¡± My father leaned back, thinking. ¡°How close is he to mastering the basics of Lust Element?¡± Father asked Reina. She stood behind me, as Mika stood behind my father. ¡°He is ready. He can use the 3 basic methods,¡± Reina said without hesitation. She hadn¡¯t told me that, always pushing me to do better. I thought I was close, but not exactly ready to master the basics. Father studied me for a time. Then nodded. ¡°What stage is your Chikyugi?¡± He asked. ¡°Stage?¡± ¡°How many hearts do you have?¡± ¡°2,¡± I said awkwardly. I had one pink heart on each ball. ¡°Good. Then you are ready for a third, and to really begin using your Chikyugi,¡± father said. ¡°We will awaken it tonight.¡± ¡°But the Chunin Exam¡­ Can this not wait? I would prefer something good for battle.¡± ¡°Trust me son, the Chikyugi has its uses in battle. And with Tsumugi¡¯s help you will finish your training tonight,¡± he said. My eyes went wide, unsure how to take that information. Then I received the quest.
Naruto Quest 4.1
Awaken the Chikyugi Fully
Rewards:
Chikyugi Ne
I didn¡¯t know what the ne was, but I was always up for a quest. After dinner Reina and I were walking to the Konoha Brothel. She walked behind me but I slowed down for her to catch up. Grabbing her hand as we walked. She blushed from the simple gesture. ¡°Have you been back to the brothel?¡± I asked. She shook her head. ¡°Have friends here?¡± ¡°I do,¡± she said. ¡°If time permits I would like to see them.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I said. ¡°Sorry I¡¯ve been so¡­demanding.¡± She giggled. ¡°I prefer it,¡± she whispered shyly. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± ¡°Yes, I have been training for this for 4 years,¡± she said. ¡°And it has been better than promised.¡± ¡°So you aren¡¯t sick of me, yet?¡± I asked, grinning, happy to have a moment alone with her. She shook her head. ¡°You really think I¡¯ve mastered the basics of Lust?¡± She blushed. ¡°Yes, I may have been downying your strength with it, to push you more.¡± I chuckled as we walked into the brothel. A shorter maid was waiting for us. ¡°Young Master,¡± she said with a bow. ¡°Please follow me.¡± She quickly turned and headed back down the hall. It didn¡¯t take long to get to Tsumugi¡¯s sitting room. ¡°Young master, Reina, I was told you would be arriving soon,¡± she said with a wide smile. The older woman was in her 60s. Long graying hair, there was still some dark color in it. She had a few wrinkles but was thin and petite. Wearing a simple brown kimono she didn¡¯t appear to be overly materialistic. It was hard to believe the grandmotherly woman ran a brothel. ¡°Yes, my um father said you could help train me in the Chikyugi,¡± I said awkwardly. I wasn¡¯t sure if I would have toy with the older woman or not. ¡°Yes, I can, but I will need to make certain you have trained well in the basic Lust Element techniques,¡± she said. Eyeing me up and down. I got nervous that I really would have toy with her. ¡°On Reina of course.¡± She looked to my maid. I let out a sigh. ¡°Okay¡­right here?¡± I asked. ¡°No,¡± Tsumugi said. ¡°This is my sitting room. We will go to the correct quarters.¡± She stood up with a groan and led us down the hall. We passed by more women, all stopping to bow as we walked past. Reina waved to a few but eventually we came to a smaller room. Pillowsid out on the floor there was bedding at the center. ¡°You will need to prove the 3 basic techniques,¡± Tsumugi repeated. ¡°I will be the judge if you are ready to continue on to the next stage of your awakening.¡± I knew the Sharingan had 3 stages. All awakening under distress. Sasuke had awoken his second stage during the Chunin Exam, so I felt a little ahead. But it wasn¡¯t like they would help me in battle. My chakra had increased with the first and second stages happening at the take time. With any luck it would raise again. ¡°Okay,¡± I said nervously. ¡°Begin,¡± she said. Sitting on one of the pillows the older woman stared at us. I turned to Reina. Opening my own kimono she did the same. We were quickly in the nude, staring at one another. My eyes still couldn¡¯t get enough of her curves as she nervously stood in front of me. ¡°Lust Aura,¡± Tsumugi ordered. I looked to her and nodded. My dick wasid due to the awkward situation. I began to push chakra to my body. Extending it out to about a foot away from my body I felt the tingle of the chakra. Looking up at Reina she began to squirm. Her eyes locked on my body she continuously moved her gaze from muscles to abs to dick to face, unsure where to look. Her thighs began to rub together as she continued to stare. ¡°Good,¡± Tsumugi said. I turned to the older woman but she had no outward indication of lust that the chakra called for. ¡°Pleasure,¡± Tsumugi ordered. I nodded. Continuing the haze of chakra around me I focused it to my fingertips. Stepping closer to Reina I lightly grazed her skin causing her to moan. I hadn¡¯t seen her react in such a way during our training. Her lewd moan and reaction to my touch emboldened me as I moved my fingers along herrge chest until I touched her nipple. She gasped. Her hand moving to her crotch in embarrassment as she cutely moaned. Channeling the Pleasure chakra in my other hand I moved it to her other nipple. Lightly grazing them she shivered and lightly came while standing. Bending down her loud moan caused my heartrate to quicken and dick to jump up in excitement. ¡°Good,¡± Tsumugi said. ¡°You appear to be surprised by her reaction, young master.¡± ¡°She uh, never acted like this before,¡± I said. ¡°I see, Reina have you been using Endurance?¡± Tsumugi asked. Reina breathed in and out as she recovered from the orgasm. Her arm covering her nipples and hand still over her crotch. ¡°Yes, mistress.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Tsumugi said. ¡°As you know, young master, the endurance part can help prevent pleasure. Reina has simply been training herself by resisting your chakra.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I said. ¡°Any special reason?¡± ¡°I simply wished to enjoy it more,¡± Reina admitted. ¡°If I didn¡¯t, it would be too much. The Chikyugi is much stronger than I expected.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tsumugi said. ¡°Very well done. I would like to see the young master¡¯s use of all 3 though. Please refrain from resisting for now.¡± ¡°Yes, mistress,¡± Reina said with a bow. She turned back to me. Shyly staring at me. I took in a deep breath and stepped closer. Kissing her, Reina moaned as my hands explored her body. ¡°Use your chakra as much as you can,¡± Tsumugi reminded. I began to channel the Lust Chakra. Reina became more heated as she began pulling into me more. Her smooth cold skin felt heavenly on my own as my dick touched against her drenched pussy lips. We fell to a pile of pillows. My hand channeling Pleasure Chakra she gasped as I searched her body. Then I was inside of her. Channeling my own Endurance, chakra moved in 3 ces at once. Around me in a haze, on my hands, and in my dick. I began pounding into her. As my hands held her ass and my 9 inch dick impaled her she began to scream and cum loudly. I never stopped. Trying to prove my mastery of the basics I kept my Endurance up. The Endurance made my dick rock hard, and slowed down the process topletion. Resisting my own orgasm as I drove her wild. Reina gushed out fluids as I continued to prate her. I had never seen her in such a state. Panting and blushing her eyes rolled to the back of her head as I mmed into her cervix. ¡°Master, cum in me,¡± she begged as she squealed yet another orgasm. I did not. Still feeling pleasure I wasn¡¯t closed to cumming in her. I wasn¡¯t sure how long Isted, at least 30 minutes. Taking her in missionary as my lust chakra continued to make her want me more, feel pleasure wherever I touched, and keep my own orgasm at bay. When I did finally release into her it was a huge amount. My hips pushing into her my dick expanded out sealing the cum in her tight pussy as she took in every drop. Letting out a long content sigh as I filled her up her body continued to shake sporadically. Her eyes taking on a sightless stare I kissed her lips and pulled out slowly. Her body shivering as I did, my cum poured out of her in a thick stream. ¡°Very well done,¡± Tsumugi said. I nearly jumped hearing her voice. I had forgotten she was there. ¡°You have mastered the basics. Seduction, pleasure, and endurance are the cornerstones of the Lust Element.¡± I sat up, awkwardly. A little self conscious as my drenched erect dick pointed at her. ¡°Here,¡± Tsumugi said. Pulling out a brown medicine ball from inside her kimono she tossed it to me. ¡°This will replenish your chakra so we may begin.¡± ¡°Begin what exactly?¡± I asked. ¡°Begin the true awakening,¡± she said with a smirk. CHAPTER 12 MAKURAMOTO CHAPTER 12 MAKURAMOTO ¡°What do you know of Genjutsu?¡± Tsumugi asked as soon as I was done replenishing my chakra with the medicine. ¡°Genjutsu is one of my specialties,¡± I admitted. ¡°If I can touch my opponent I can trap them in an illusion. My chakra affects their mind making them see what I want them to.¡± ¡°Have you practiced it muchtely?¡± She asked. Reina began to snore lightly beside me. Finally falling asleep. Tsumugi and I ignored her as we conversed. I was slowly losing my erection under the older woman¡¯s gaze. ¡°I have not,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy with my team training and training with Reina.¡± ¡°As expected. The Chikyugi itself has the capability to call on it¡¯s own Genjutsu style,¡± she said. ¡°Really?¡± I asked, intrigued. ¡°How?¡± ¡°When you awaken the 3rd stage of your Chikyugi your Genjutsu will be much stronger.¡± ¡°And how do we do that?¡± I asked. ¡°By experiencing it,¡± she said. Reaching into her kimono she pulled the emblem of a ne from her cleavage. The emblem was the symbol of the Watanabe, the pink heart turned to the right. I guessed that was the Chikyugi ne from my quest. As soon as my eyes focused on it her form immediately changed to that of a gorgeous woman. Long dark hair, small bust, an immactely designed kimono with the Watanabe symbol sporadically ced all over it. I was seeing a much younger version of Tsumugi. ¡°Wh-¡± ¡°We are in my Genjutsu,¡± she said. ¡°Or more specifically, the Makuramoto.¡± ¡°Pillow Room?¡± I asked. Looking around we were in a different room. Lush pillows everywhere I was seated on arge one as she was. Reina was nowhere to be seen. I had experienced Genjutsu during my training for it, but this felt much stronger than I could make. ¡°Yes, this is the power of the Chikyugi. I do not have the full strength of it, but with this,¡± she said touching the pink heart ne around her neck, ¡°I have been able to construct my own Makuramoto.¡± ¡°And why would you need to do that?¡± I asked, still amazed that the Genjutsu felt so real. ¡°A micro second has passed since I trapped you in my Genjutsu. We will be using this time to awaken your 3rd stage of Chikyugi,¡± she said with a smile. Standing up the woman that was now in her 20s opened her kimono to reveal her petite body. I could see some simrities between the much older woman, but I saw now why she was the head of the brothel. Her body was a work of art as she walked up to me. ¡°How do we do this?¡± I asked. ¡°Simple. The medicine you consumed will give you an intense short burst of chakra. You will use that chakra to please me, and my friends.¡± Behind her dozens of clones of her appeared. I gulped. ¡°Wh-what about Reina?¡± I asked. ¡°What about her?¡± She asked, confused. ¡°I mean, she is my¡­¡± ¡°Oh, you have feelings for her?¡± Tsumugi giggled. Much more energetic in her younger illusion. The clones behind her did the same, all eyeing me up. ¡°As your father has many concubines and a wife, so will you. Reina knows she is one of many,¡± Tsumugi teased. ¡°Why do you think she has been using Endurance to keep from feeling the full pleasure? Your Chikyugi is strong. She would not be able to keep up otherwise.¡± A part of me had known this. I stood up preparing to do battle. ¡°Will the full Chikyugi awaken naturally?¡± I asked. ¡°We have the next 6 months in here. If you can please all of us, you should be able to awaken the third stage,¡± she said with a smile. The clones of her began to increase. ¡°Time to start. We have a short window in the real world where your chakra will be bottomless.¡± I nodded. Pulling chakra to outside my body I was surprised to find that it simply kept pouring out. The Lust Element filled the room making all the clones pant. I went to the one in front and dove inside of her. My hands coated with Pleasure she began to moan immediately. Completely ignoring the old woman I had known her as, all that was in front of me was the 25-year old Tsumugi. Whether just an illusion or not, she was tight as I entered her. Myrge dick parting her lips it wasn¡¯t long until I was surrounded by the other versions of her. Kissing and licking everywhere I had to keep my Endurance up to not release too soon. The illusion me felt real as I thrusted into the woman. Her body stronger than Reina she wrapped her legs on my sides beginning to grind herself up and down. ¡°Faster,¡± she ordered. I groaned speeding up. More chakra began circting through my body, empowering me. ¡°Is this all you have, young master?¡± One of the Tsumugi¡¯s nibbling on my earlobe asked. ¡°You will be here a long time unless you really start trying.¡± I groaned, speeding up further. Chakra poured into every part of me as I tried to use all I had to please the one woman. Lust Chakra had many uses, and I had only figured out 3 of them. Reina guiding me as I twisted or used the chakra the correct way. I lost all train of thought as I continued to hump into just one Tsumugi. Screaming loudly as she came over and over the moans from the other copies of her continued to touch me all over. Licking every inch of my body as I impaled their leader. But she never stopped taking all of me. Never stopped rubbing her petite body against my chest as I gave it my all. And I was giving it my all. I felt like my entire store of chakra was being used every second as I filled the air and my body with it. But it never stopped or slowed it¡¯s movement out of me. The pillow room was a den of extreme debauchery as the women explored ces I had never considered ying with before. ces I felt awkward they were touching. Lips on my earlobes. Tongues on my nipples. A lone tongue entering my ass. I couldn¡¯t help but cum loudly from the strange feeling. Semen pouring out of me into Tsumugi the brothel madam. Even as she came she never slowed. Always moving. Controlling her illusions to lick and worship every part of me they could reach. Grunting, moaning, gasping, and begging loudly in my ear. ¡°At this rate you will have to stay in here forever. My little y thing. I will suck your balls dry with a thousand tongues. Your mind will eventually break. Forced to cum in me over and over, trapped in here,¡± she said. Her body shaking as she came again. Her eyes fluttering she kept talking. ¡°You are a little pervert. 12 years old and already you like your ass yed with. I¡¯ve been trained since I was a girl how to please men. There is no kink I haven¡¯t done. No pleasure I haven¡¯t strived to achieve. All for this moment. To ensnare those with the Chikyugi. You think my illusion is strong? You will be able to do much more. I had to take my own chakra pills to pull this off. You could trap someone in your Makuramoto for years if you actually tried. Actually knew what you were doing.¡± She shivered again. My cum filling her as 6 of her bodies rubbed their chests on my skin. ¡°You could make any woman your willing ve if you could awaken the true strength. Reina has been trained since she was young to be your cum dump.¡± My dick bulged as I continued to hump. ¡°Oh you like her, don¡¯t you? That is sweet.¡± She kissed my lips. Smelling me as she held onto me. ¡°But she won¡¯t be able to keep up. After this stage she will be begging you to add someone else. Someone to take care of the burden of pleasing you. You thought you were horny now? You will crave it every hour. You will have to use every hole to gain some relief from the strain of it. I could do that for you. Trap you in here every night. Our own pillow room so you can empty your balls dozens of times. I would beg you for it.¡± ¡°Cum in her.¡± ¡°We need it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all we think about.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not happy without your cum in me¡± ¡°All of us want it.¡± The women around me said. I groaned cumming again. I dropped to the ground exhausted. Tsumugi didn¡¯t waste a second. Rocking back and forth she impaled herself on my dick over and over. I tried to keep up with the demand, but it was too much. Too many women, too much work to try to please one, let alone all. ¡°How sad,¡± A Tsumugi said. Leaning over she faced me upside down as the original continued to ride me. ¡°It has barely been a week in here, and you are already done? How many times did you cum? 50? I came hundreds. And you still haven¡¯t pleased one of us. How very pitiful, young master. I expected more from the living embodiment of lust.¡± I began to cum as her pussy tightened. Screaming loudly the one talking continued to berate me. I wasn¡¯t sure if she was telling the truth. Time seemed to lose all meaning as the women panted and moaned around me. ¡°If you can¡¯t pass this test, Reina will have to be given to another. A concubine for the Hyuga n, perhaps. The main branch head is looking for someone that can pleasure him,¡± she taunted. I groaned, growing angry. ¡°That was a turned on groan, wasn¡¯t it? You like to be cucked, don¡¯t you? You want some old bastard to have her, don¡¯t you? But then again, if he doesn¡¯t want her, she can always work at the brothel.¡± The one on top of me came again. Redoubling my endurance to keep from cumming while she talked. No matter how I tried, I couldn¡¯t retort her words as she berated me over and over. I was unable to fight it though. I could only look in her eyes as she spoke. ¡°She would be passed around like a ything at the brothel,¡± Tsumugi teased. ¡°Used and abused.¡± She leaned forward whispering in my ear. ¡°And she would love every second of it. Not only can she endure keeping from cumming, but also induce it on herself. Any man would be able to please her. Even small dicks. The Lust Element causes girls like her to crave sex. Need it more than others. With normal men she would need 3 at a time to get the same pleasure as from an actual Chikyugi. Is that what you want? Men to cum in her and all over her as she begs them for it? Or do you want her to beg you? Do you have any idea what you are capable of?¡± ¡°Your cock will be the thing women worship. Your cum a nectar they crave.¡± Her counterpart came again. ¡°This is nothing? 40 girls? You would be able to handle 100. It will take time. But you can get there. But you have to push through this threshold. You have to breakthrough. Where the awakening needed a virgin. The 3rd stage needs an army of women. You are stuck on the first. Stop holding yourself back. Unless you really don¡¯t want Reina anymore.¡± I gasped in a breath. Finally able to move again. Chakra pouring out of me I filled my dick and balls with it. The original Tsumugi gushed out cum. Squealing as the pleasure redoubled. Her eyes rolling to the back of her head she let out a loud scream that reverbated in therge pillow room. Her small tits shaking, my chakra charged cum sshing her insides forced her to squirt. My dick expanded once more. I felt as I did the first time with Reina. I began to lose myself in the lust. Continuing to cum in her she passed out. Dropping her to the side I pulled the hair of the one that had been berating me. Shoving her down onto my rock hard cock she glugged as my semen continued to pour out of me. Her body writhing in pleasure she sucked it down but began to spill it out as her stomach filled. Pushing her off I grabbed another one of her and rolled on top of her. My now 11 inch dick impaled her causing her to yell out in pain. No longer cumming so much I continued to pour chakra into my dick. She began to cum immediately. Yelling out as the chakra expelled from me, taking her to a higher level of pleasure as her voice cracked and body convulsed. I lost track of time. Lost in the haze of it all as my bottomless chakra coursed through every fiber of my body. Filling the air, my hands, cock and balls. Saturated in my chakra, my seed caused the Tsumugi¡¯s to cum powerfully. Shaking as if having a seizure I didn¡¯t much care if they were. All I cared about was humping them as hard as humanly possible. Myrge dick tearing apart their insides over and over. Before I knew it I was at thest one. She eyed me up and down. ¡°It has been 4 months,¡± she said. Shocked as I heard the number I looked around to see the piles of women all around us. They were in the hundreds. ¡°You did well. You will need to train much to get near the chakra level you are at currently. Remember, you will not always have endless power.¡± I didn¡¯t much care what she had to say. Walking forward all I wanted to do was fill her with my seed. Lifting her up she took me in with a slight flutter to her eyelids. ¡°Look down,¡± she said. I looked down to my dick. There was a new pink heart at the base. ¡°That is the 3rd but not final stage. It will take years, but someday you may be able to awaken more,¡± she whispered. ¡°How?¡± I asked, finallying to my senses a little. ¡°I do not know. But you awoke 2 stages your first night, young master. There hasn¡¯t been someone able to do that in a long time. And the 3rd in just a month? Very quick work. Maybe you can push past the 3rd stage. Go beyond, reach the Tenkyugi.¡± She whispered as I opened my eyes. Looking straight ahead I was back in the real world. Reina beside me, Tsumugi gave me a smirk still sitting on therge pillow. Unaffected by the Makuramoto she appeared just fine. But I was done. I felt every ache in an instant. My chakra depleted, body and mind exhausted, my eyes rolled to the back of my head as I passed out. CHAPTER 13 AWAKE CHAPTER 13 AWAKE Reina wasying on my shoulder as I awoke. A splitting headache going through my head I tapped her. She mumbled something, smacking her lips. I nudged her again. ¡°Can you get me some water?¡± I whispered. My head pounding so hard I could barely open my eyes. ¡°Rein, babe. Water,¡± I croaked. She jolted upright. ¡°West,¡± she rasped, hugging me. Her chest pushing against mine as sheughed and kissed me. ¡°I was so worried.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t think. Need water,¡± I repeated. ¡°Uh right,¡± she said. Getting up I felt her jostle the mattress we were on. Surprised, we usually slept on a mat in my room. Forcing my eyes open I noticed we were in the hospital. White ceiling tiles above me, a normal height mattress under me, I was at least in a private room. Reina soon left for water. My entire body was sore as I forced myself to sit up. My eyes opening more and more the headache was slowly receding. I looked over to see Hinata in the doorway. She was blushing profusely as I locked eyes with her. ¡°Hey Hinata, what¡¯s up?¡± I asked. She looked to the ground walking toward me. ¡°I¡¯m d you are awake,¡± she said. ¡°I was¡­worried.¡± ¡°Thanks. Uh how long was I out?¡± I asked. ¡°18 days,¡± she said. My heart clenched in fear. The Chunin Exam was supposed to be in 21 days. I had almost slept through it. I became even more scared realizing how behind I was. Naruto had already learned to summon toads, and Sasuke had Chidori. ¡°Shit,¡± I said. I had hoped to train for another element, not get stuck in a sex dream and go into aa. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hinata asked. ¡°Nothing, I had just hoped to train more,¡± I admitted. ¡°Have you seen Naruto or Sasuke?¡± She nodded. ¡°They came back a few days ago. I saw them on my way here. They were with Sakura.¡± I looked at her confused. Sasuke should have been training. He wouldn¡¯t show up until¡­the second stage of the Chunin Exam. A wave of relief went through me. I had forgotten that there was a big break between the Chunin Exams. The first stage narrowed it down to about a dozen applicants. Then there was a break for all the different n heads toe and watch the tournament between the kids. During that 2 week break was when Sasuke learned Chidori and Naruto learned to summon toads. I let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank god,¡± I whispered. ¡°What?¡± She asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said. ¡°Thanks for stopping by. Sorry for missing training.¡± ¡°It¡¯s understandable,¡± she said. Her eyes never meeting mine. ¡°You had a very bad ident.¡± I looked at her oddly as Reina walked into the room with a huge pitcher of water. ¡°Right, Weston,¡± Reina said. ¡°You may not remember. But you hit your head during training.¡± ¡°Ohhh, right,¡± I said as she walked up. I had forgotten that my Chikyugi was supposedly a big secret. ¡°Thank you Rein,¡± I said as she poured me some water. I wolfed it down. As she poured another I asked, ¡°Have you 2 met?¡± I chugged another ss as Reina smiled widely at me. ¡°Of course. Hinata has stopped by everyday to see you.¡± ¡°She has, has she?¡± I asked, a grin brought to my face. Hinata clenched her fists while blushing. ¡°Thank you for worrying about me. Did I miss much?¡± She slowly recovered. After discussing some items they trained on she was quickly running out of the room. ¡°She is nice,¡± Reina noted. I nodded. ¡°Will you try to make her your wife?¡± Despite knowing this wasing my eyes still bulged. ¡°I have been meaning to ask you. So are you fine simply remaining my concubine?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she said, almost confused. ¡°Marrying me would not help the Main Family. You will need many women.¡± ¡°Good to know,¡± I said, blushing. Trying to change the subject I asked, ¡°Have I missed anything?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°Your parents have stopped by to check on you. But they knew this would happen. They thought you would be out for another 2 weeks though.¡± ¡°Another 2 weeks? That would have been past the Chunin Exam,¡± I said. ¡°Did they not want me to go?¡± She looked down and shook her head. ¡°They didn¡¯t,¡± she admitted. She moved closer. ¡°Mika told me that since you awoke the 2nd stage so quickly they thought it best to push you. But they knew the 3rd stage would have side effects where you couldn¡¯t be away for long. They had hoped you would sleep through it.¡± ¡°Side effects?¡± I asked. She looked down to my groin. ¡°The increased libido? I feel fine,¡± I said. ¡°I have been relieving you since you arrived here,¡± she said with a blush. ¡°You might not feel the full effects currently.¡± ¡°Uhhh how many times have you been¡­relieving me?¡± ¡°6 times a day,¡± she said. ¡°It had been 8 the first few days.¡± My eyes widened. And unbidden my dick jumped up. Picturing her blowing me 6 times a day I couldn¡¯t help it. She looked down to therge bulge in the nket. Smiling she got off of the bed and moved to the door. Locking it she pulled my nket down to reveal my naked lower half. My eyes bulged at therger size of my dick. Almost 11 inches it was thick and veiny. The new pink heart at the base of my dick proved I had awoken the full Chkyugi. Reina didn¡¯t hesitate. Her mouth widening she took me in and mashed her face down into my groin. Letting out a groan as she deepthroated me she had tears in her eyes from the strain as my dick bulged. My head shot back in pleasure as she began to raise and lower. Chakra coating her hand she yed with my balls as she continued to throat fuck herself. It didn¡¯t take long for me to unload in her. As I did I noticed chakra leaving me with my seed. Large globs of cum shot out of me in her throat. She raised up continuing to suck. My dick unloading in her every few inches. She took my head in her mouth for thest shot. Her mouth filling with cum she moaned happily. Swallowing it with a sigh she whispered, ¡°Amazing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s uh, new,¡± I said catching my breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t have so much chakra in my groin before.¡± ¡°Yes, it taste very good,¡± Reina said. ¡°I have been having your seed for every meal.¡± My dick jumped up again from thement. She smiled again. This time she lifted her skirt up to reveal her pantieless sex. Dropping down on me she groaned in pain and pleasure as she took my full length. Since I was bigger I had to hurt more. Consciously moving chakra to my dick I shifted it to Pleasure. She came immediately. Yelling out as she dropped on my dick her hands gripped my abs as her legs and chest shook. Her eyes rolling to the back of her head I stopped the chakra flow. She let out a long sigh. ¡°That-is-new,¡± she grunted. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to use so much.¡± She nodded. Slowly rocking back and forth I started to trickle chakra into my dick. She panted and moved faster. After some more thrusts she was cumming again. Breathing heavily as her chest heaved. ¡°I had heard the 3rd stage was stronger,¡± she grunted. Her body shivering as a smile split her face. ¡°But not so much.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell you why this is happening,¡± I said. But my dick still rock hard I began humping into her. Barely any chakra used at all she didn¡¯t cum as much, but still did way more often. Forced to use her own Lust Endurance to keep up I eventually emptied into her. My chakra filled seed caused another loud orgasm to escape her. Losing her strength she dropped on me as I continued to cum in her, and she continued to cum on me. When we finally finished she shivered again and fell asleep on my chest. ¡°Shit,¡± I whispered. Letting out a yawn, instead of fighting it, I joined her. ¡ª I was able to leave the next day. Reina had to cover herself up because everytime I caught sight of her cleavage she was causing me to get a boner, then she had to relieve it. The doctors gave me a clean bill of health and we walked back home. I was still a little weak, but I was recovering quickly. ¡°I am surprised you are up and moving,¡± my dad said as I walked into his study. ¡°Yeah, well I hear you didn¡¯t want me to be,¡± I said. ¡°Sorry son,¡± he said. ¡°I may have pushed you a little hard. But you were able to awaken the 3rd stage younger than anyone in our family in 80 years.¡± ¡°Great, now what does that mean?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t follow.¡± ¡°Well I want to know what happened to my body,¡± I said. ¡°Ah, well that is simple. You know how your body has Chakra Pathways? Your chakra is stored in your gut, but it has to be able to move through your body. There are pathways throughout your system, like veins, that send the chakra where you need it. The first stage creates a pathway from your chakra store to your¡­genitalia. The 2nd stage makes thatrger. And the third makes it muchrger. It also releases your full amount of chakra. I would bet you are over double what you were before.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s about how much I thought I had increased,¡± I said. ¡°Now, what is the Tenkyugi?¡± My father frowned. ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± ¡°Does it matter?¡± I asked. He studied me for a time. Letting out a sigh he nodded. ¡°The Tenkyugi is supposedly the final stage of the Chikygui.¡± ¡°Tenkyugi, Celestial Globes?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes,¡± he admitted. ¡°Thest man to awaken the 3rd stage at your age was our ancestor, Jiro Watanabe. One of the founding members of the Watanabe. He supposedly awoke the Tenkyugi.¡± ¡°And that means?¡± ¡°I do not know. No one does. He died during the founding of Konoha. And the secret for awakening died with him,¡± father said. ¡°What about my sisters? Have they awoken the 3rd stage?¡± ¡°No,¡± my father said. ¡°Which is why we tried pushing you. Your older sister awoke the 2nd a couple years ago. But she has no wish to go further than that. It would require at least 1 more¡­butler to be able to handle her.¡± I blushed. Not liking the idea of my own sister needing a harem. ¡°Which brings me to my next point. We will need to get you another maid,¡± Father said. ¡°We didn¡¯t think this would go so quickly. So the girls you looked at before are great candidates.¡± ¡°The blonde,¡± I said. My father nodded. She was the only other one I had lingered on. ¡°But, I need to start training for the Chunin exam.¡± ¡°Son, you should really hold off,¡± My father said. ¡°We can spin it as you are too weak from your ident.¡± ¡°Just because I¡¯m extra¡­needy?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, and young. There is no rush to take the Chunin exam.¡± ¡°Honestly, I would like to agree with you, but I can¡¯t,¡± I admitted. I had a quest. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Bad things are going to happen at this exam,¡± I said. Considering what I could tell him. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± He asked. A bout of inspiration hit me. ¡°I had a vision when I was out,¡± I said. ¡°After awakening the 3rd stage.¡± ¡°A vision? Of what?¡± He asked. Intrigue on his face. ¡°Of¡­a giant snake, racoon, and toad fighting,¡± I said. ¡°And a monkey.¡± ¡°What else?¡± My father asked. All of the animals ringing a bell to him. ¡°The monkey died,¡± I said. The monkey was the symbol of the current Hokage. ¡°What? How?¡± He asked. ¡°The snake swallowed him,¡± I said. ¡°A white snake, with red eyes. I don¡¯t know everything, but I know this exam is important. A lot will be happening, and I need to be there.¡± My father ground his teeth as he thought. Slowly he nodded. ¡°Alright. There may be something we can do to¡­limit your urges.¡± CHAPTER 14 PSYCHOLOGICAL CHAPTER 14 PSYCHOLOGICAL
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest: Chunin Exam
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest: Escape the School
World 2: Gantz
World 2 Quest: Bring Kei to Life
World 3: Naruto
World 3 Quest: Chunin Exam
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
Bonuses N/A
Items Chikyugi Ne
I had received the Chikyugi ne when I remembered the quest. When dismissing it, a heavy ne appeared in my hand. It was a ck steel chain link ne with a pink heart symbol that represented the Watanabe. The same one Tsumugi had to put me under her Genjutsu. Since I needed to rest I simply put it on and forgot about it. Locking my door, Reina and I had as much sex as possible until the day of the exam. My father did as promised and gave me medicine to hold back my urges. I would not be as inclined to erections but I would still have them. Potentially only forced to relieve myself once or twice a day. Instead of every hour I had been on Reina after waking up. She too was happy that I would be getting another maid. The blonde and her had been childhood friends. The new night maid would begin to live at the house while I took the Chunin Exam. My parents, Mika, and Reina saw me off and I was soon on my way to the Chunin Exams. I met up with my team. Kurenai had a few words for us. The older woman had a worried look as she stared at me. ¡°d you are feeling better,¡± she said, her red eyes boring into me. ¡°I¡¯m not 100%, but close,¡± I said. ¡°Are you sure you are well enough?¡± She asked. ¡°We can post-¡± I raised my hand. ¡°Do important missions end when you are sick? Then no, I can push through. I¡¯m sure I will be all better tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, you have a point,¡± she said. ¡°But be careful.¡± I nodded. ¡°Now, you need to know that there are no friends during this. I know 2 other teams participating were in the same grade as you. This is a cut-throat exam, people have died in the past during this test.¡± ¡°Sounds fun,¡± Kiba said, Akamaru barked his agreement. Kurenai frowned. ¡°Be careful. There is no shame in giving up.¡± She said a few more pleasantries and we were soon on our way. We heard yelling as we drew closer to the school where the first part of the exam was being held. We walked up to the lower floor in time to see Sasuke Uchiha get knocked on his ass by Rock Lee. Well not knocked on his ass, Sakura caught him like the damsel in distress he was. ¡°Lee, that technique is forbidden!¡± His sensei yelled over top of him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sensei!¡± Rock yelled bowing deeply. ¡°I simply wanted to test myself.¡± Rock Lee was wearing his ssic green jump suit and yellow leg warmers. His sensei, Guy, was wearing the same except for a green vest on as well. They both had ck hair and bowl cuts, making them look like father and son. Behind them was Team 7. The yellow haired Naruto freaking out about Sasuke losing, the pink haired Sakura still trying to hold onto Sasuke, and the dark haired Sasuke trying to save some of his pride. ¡°You fool!¡± Guy-sensei yelled at Rock, kicking him and sending him flying. ¡°You must always test yourself. That is what youth is all about. So don¡¯t go rushing into every fight.¡± Rock bowed down to the ground forcefully. When he got up he was crying. ¡°I am sorry sensei!¡± His teacher was in front of him in an instant, hugging him as they both cried. ¡°Damn, why can¡¯t Kurenai be like that,¡± I said. ¡°I would quit if she acted anything like that guy,¡± Kiba grumbled. ¡°I think it¡¯s sweet,¡± Hinata said. ¡°Me too. Guy-sensei!¡± I yelled. He looked over to me. His eyes dry after scolding Rock. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I am Weston Watanabe,¡± I said. Bowing slightly. ¡°It is an honor to meet you.¡± ¡°Watanbe, yes, of course,¡± Guy said. shing me a wide grin he asked, ¡°You¡¯re taking the exam too? Tell me, who is your teacher?¡± ¡°Kurenai,¡± I said quickly. ¡°I was wondering if you would mind training me some day as well?¡± ¡°Ohhh, maybe, but you would have to ask your sensei,¡± he said. ¡°Besides, I already have my hands full with Rock here. Why would you want to learn from me?¡± ¡°Of course I want to learn from the rival of Kakashi,¡± I said. The leader of Naruto¡¯s team, Kakashi Hatake was one of the strongest in the vige. Guy was probably the only one that could surpass him. Able to open the gates of the mind and body he could call forth strength far exceeding what was safe for a human body to handle. It would be good to try to learn it someday. ¡°You¡¯re Kakashi-sensei¡¯s rival, no way,¡± Naruto said. ¡°Yes, they call us eternal rivals,¡± Guy said with a white toothy smile. ¡°Finally, someone that knows the greatness of Guy-sensei,¡± Rock said next to him, stars in his eyes. ¡°Alright, you talked me into it,¡± Guy said. ¡°Let me know when you want to learn true Taijutsu.¡± ¡°Thank you, Guy-sensei,¡± I said, giving a deeper bow. I was too busy currently, but time should open up eventually. ¡°Now, Rock, as far as your punishment for using your secret technique, you will have to run 1,000ps around the vige on your hands,¡± Guy said walking him away. ¡°But sensei, the exam,¡± Rock said, tears in his eyes. ¡°Oh right. Fine, it can wait until after. But it will have to be 2,000ps,¡± Guy said as they left. ¡°Yes, Guy-sensei,¡± Rock said. Chuckling I watched them go to turn back to Team 7. ¡°Naruto, what¡¯s up?¡± I asked with a wave. He shook himself awake a little. ¡°Weston, how have you been? Sorry, I was caught off guard by those 2 weird guys. That Guy-sensei really as strong as Kakashi-sensei?¡± ¡°He is,¡± I said. ¡°He is the strongest Taijutsu user ever. Don¡¯t underestimate him or his protege. Enough about them, what have you been up to? I heard you went on a real mission.¡± ¡°We did,¡± Naruto said, rubbing the back of his head as he smiled. ¡°It was crazy. There was this water ninja guy that had this huge sword. He was trying to blow up this bridge. And there was this huge gang of bad guys that tried to beat us up. But he ran through them after his friend died and it was awesome.¡± ¡°....Great,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s sad how much of that I understood.¡± ¡°How the hell can you understand any of that!¡± Sakura yelled. She was so loud my ears were ringing. ¡°What? You took the bridge builder back to his homnd, but the local gangs didn¡¯t want the bridge to be opened so they hired a disgraced ninja from the Water tribe. Then you fought him. But he was so hurt by his friends death that he turned against the gangsters.¡± Sakura¡¯s mouth hung wide open. ¡°Exactly,¡± Naruto said. ¡°That¡¯s what I said.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way you got that from what Naruto said,¡± Kiba said from behind. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m pretty good at deciphering,¡± I said. ¡°And I do know the future.¡± ¡°Not this again,¡± Kiba said, rolling his eyes. ¡°What? It¡¯s true,¡± I said. ¡°Oh yeah, what will be the first part of the Chunin Exam?¡± Sakura asked. ¡°A test, duh,¡± I said. ¡°Come on, or we will bete.¡± I started heading toward the exam room. ¡°What kind of test?¡± Naruto asked nervously. ¡°A written one,¡± I said. ¡°Nooo!¡± Naruto said. ¡°Will there be math?¡± ¡°Tons of math, and no multiple choice,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s even worse!¡± He said. ¡°Oh man, you gotta help me Weston. I¡¯m not good at this sort of stuff.¡± ¡°Hmmm, I don¡¯t know,¡± I said. Naruto began pleading. ¡°Alright fine, since you let me look at that scroll I¡¯ll pay you back.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Naruto said excitedly. ¡°What do I need to know?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± I said. ¡°But you-¡± ¡°The test has questions, but they aren¡¯t the real test,¡± I whispered. I could tell the others in our group were listening. ¡°The real test is to not get caught cheating.¡± I put 1 finger up. ¡°...And one more big thing. But I shouldn¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°Ohe on, please,¡± Naruto said. ¡°Fine, fine, but you owe me a favor.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± Naruto said. ¡°Okay, the biggest part of the test is trusting your teammates,¡± I said. ¡°What?! Is it a team test?¡± ¡°Kind of,¡± I said. ¡°Just don¡¯t worry about it. Don¡¯t cheat. Write random stuff on the paper. And whatever you do, don¡¯t give up.¡± ¡°Just that?¡± ¡°Just that,¡± I said. ¡°I tell you what. To prove it, I won¡¯t write anything on my paper.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± Kiba said. ¡°I was whispering, why are you all so close?¡± I asked looking around to the others. They stepped away. ¡°I won¡¯t write anything at all. And I will still pass.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± Sakura said. ¡°We will see,¡± I said. ¡°If you see me writing, I¡¯mpletely wrong, and you should panic then, alright Naruto?¡± ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Naruto said, nodding. We walked into the testing room to see a couple hundred people waiting. People from all over the ninja world were ready to take the test. ¡°Sasuke, you¡¯rete!¡± Ino said jumping on Sasuke from the back. She was a light blonde haired girl that was Sakura¡¯s rival for the dark hero¡¯s affection. I peeled away from their group as Sakura and Ino began yelling at one another. Hinata and Kiba followed me. ¡°Were you serious about the test?¡± Kiba asked. ¡°I am,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we just have to trust one another and we will pass.¡± ¡°How do you know this?¡± Kiba asked. ¡°I¡¯m a great guesser,¡± I said. Kiba gave me an angry look. Akamaru barked. ¡°What? You gonna tell me all your secrets. Just know, that I trust you. So I hope you¡¯ll trust me.¡± Kiba grumbled. ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°What about you Hinata?¡± I asked. She jumped, as if shocked. ¡°You¡¯ve been daydreaming for a while now, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± she said. ¡°I uh trust you too.¡± ¡°Great, then we will be fine.¡± More drama followed Naruto as examinees streamed in. We were soon seated and papers were passed out. It was just like the manga. There were 9 extremely hard questions, then a 10th that said it would be revealed 45 minutes into the test. I watched as people panicked. Trying to copy off of people as they scrambled to find all the answers. Despite my words Naruto appeared to still panic. At 45 minutes the bald man running the examination said that if you chose not to take the 10th question you failed the test, along with all of your teammates. If you chose to take thest question and don¡¯t get it correct, then you could never take the Chunin exam again. Some people chose not to take it. One person too scared to risk it would leave, so the rest of his team would be forced to follow. I looked around. Naruto was nervous. Giving him a thumbs up he frowned but nodded. Sweating still I put a bored look on my face as I studied the bald instructor. Minutes ticked by. Some more people left. Naruto didn¡¯t do his outburst about not being scared this time. I felt a little bad that he wasn¡¯t scared enough to do it. About 5 minutes till the end the instructor said, ¡°You all pass.¡± Surprised exmations left people¡¯s mouths as he said the words. ¡°The premise of this test was to cheat,¡± he admitted. ¡°You will notice that there are chunins mixed in with your group that had all the correct answers. You were supposed to cheat off of them, but do it without getting caught.¡± I had forgotten that part of the test. I thought it was to not cheat. ¡°Think of this test as gathering intel for your vige. You do what you need to get the correct information. But most of all, you have to trust your teammates. If one of you cracks under the pressure of a hard question, then you can¡¯t trust them. You all trusted each other enough to answer the question. Which means you are worthy of moving forward.¡± Sighs escaped peoples lips. ¡°Alright!¡± Naruto said standing up and throwing his hands in the air. ¡°Very good job everyone,¡± the instructor said. ¡°78 of you passed this time. 26 teams, now the nex-¡± The window burst open as someone jumped through it. CHAPTER 15 FOREST OF DEATH CHAPTER 15 FOREST OF DEATH ¡°Guys, this is not time for celebration,¡± the woman that had burst through the window said. She was taller, with short ck hair, a brown jacket, short skirt, and some thin fabric around her chest. I could almost see her nipples in the tight shirt. Panicking, I grabbed one of my pills to help stave off my libido. Taking it quickly I watched as she counted the group. ¡°I am the instructor for the next part of the exam, but I expected more of you to be weeded out. 26 teams? How did so many get through?¡± She asked. ¡°This group is stronger than most,¡± the 1st examiner said. ¡°Yeah right, time to start culling the herd. Move out people. We will be going to the Forest of Death,¡± she said with a hiss. The hiss reminded that she was an aplice or experiment of Orochimaru. Reminded of the bigger problem in the group I scanned the examinees until I found Orochimaru. I found him pretty easy. Long ck hair, emotionless face, and wearing the ssic purple rope waist thing that he was known for. I wondered how people didn¡¯t know it was him. He wore a straw hat that reminded me of Raiden from Mortal Kombat. I felt a shiver run up my spine as he looked under the brim of his hat to stare at me. Turning away I began to walk with my group. ¡°You were right,¡± Kiba said with a sigh. ¡°How the hell did you know?¡± ¡°Good guess,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Even with knowing, I doubt you would have cracked.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? Why¡¯s that?¡± He asked. ¡°Because I trust you,¡± I said. He rolled his eyes and kept walking. ¡°Weston, you were right,¡± Naruto said moving over to us. He identally nudged Hinata causing her to blush. I rolled my eyes. Which was bad, I was starting to think of Hinata as mine. She locked eyes with me and blushed more deeply. ¡°Any pointers for this next one?¡± ¡°Yep, don¡¯t trust anyone,¡± I said. ¡°Not even me. Or your own teammates.¡± ¡°What?¡± He asked. ¡°You¡¯ll see. Tell you what. If I meet you during the next test and say¡­¡± I leaned in closer so no one could hear. ¡°Thunder. You will know it¡¯s me. And I¡¯ll know it¡¯s you if you say sh.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± He asked. earth ¡°Too many ears,¡± I said. ¡°Can¡¯t give away all my secrets.¡± Naruto frowned but nodded. We were soon walking outside, following the instructor. ¡°For those of you who don¡¯t know, I am Anko Mitarashi,¡± the Instructor yelled as we gathered outside. ¡°This behind me is the Forest of Death,¡± she said. Pointing to a gated in area behind her there were giant creepy trees inside. I was reminded of the forest Yusuke Urameshi had to run through before being trained by Genkai. Or the forest Gon had to run through during his Hunters Exam¡­I was starting to see a theme for tests in manga. ¡°As this name implies, you very likely will die here. There will be many deaths if you aren¡¯t careful, and if you are you might die anyway. For those not willing to risk death, I rmend leaving now.¡± She waited on the group. Grumbling that no one left, she continued. ¡°The Forest of Death is a gated in forest that is 6 miles in diameter. There are 44 gates at the perimeter, so you can choose to leave at any time. If you do so, you and your team will have forfeited. There is a river through the forest which leads to a tower at the center. Your goal is to get to this tower. That¡¯s 3 miles, so not too bad, right?¡± ¡°The trick is, you will be asked to keep and steal scrolls.¡± She raised her hands to show 2 scrolls. One white that had ¡®Heaven¡¯ written on it, and one ck that had ¡®Earth¡¯ written on it. ¡°You will be given one of these 2 scrolls. Your goal will be to steal the other one from another team. So to finish this test, your team will have to present a heaven and an earth scroll.¡± People began to grumble. ¡°Only 13 teams will make it,¡± Sakura whispered close by. ¡°There is a time limit,¡± Anko said. ¡°120 hours from when you enter the perimeter of the fence. During that time you will have to get 1 of each scroll and make it to the center building with all of your team members. If one is missing or dead, you will not pass.¡± ¡°5 days?!¡± Ino yelled. ¡°What about dinner?¡± Choji yelled as well. The heavyset shinobi had his priorities straight. ¡°There is plenty of food in the forest. Poisonous and deadly, but food nheless,¡± Anko said with a wicked smile. ¡°Thest rule that you all need to know, is you cannot look inside the scrolls,¡± she said. ¡°What happens if you do?¡± Naruto asked. ¡°There will be a nice surprise for inquisitive boys like you,¡± Anko said. ¡°Chunin will be asked to handle sensitive information. You need to be trustworthy enough to follow orders and keep whatever information you transport secret.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± she said. ¡°You will choose a scroll at the tent over there,e over when your team is called. Once you have your scroll you need to run around to find one of the 44 gates to enter from. Good luck.¡± She nodded and walked away. A tent off to the side someone outside of it yelled Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura. Team 7 walked over. ¡°What should we do?¡± Hinata asked as the crowd dispersed. ¡°Get a scroll then get a gate far away,¡± I said. ¡°The strong and confident ones will choose gates close to here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not running away,¡± Kiba scoffed. ¡°Me either, but we are some of the youngest here. You see that guy with the umbres? He looks like he¡¯s 40,¡± I said. The guy did look it. I seemed to remember Gaara killing him. ¡°You¡¯re quite funny,¡± A woman¡¯s voice said. I turned around to see Temari. The sister of Gaara. A blonde girl with arge human size fan on her back. ¡°Uhh thanks,¡± I said. ¡°I heard what you said before the first test,¡± Temari said. ¡°You were right. Questions didn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m curious how you knew that.¡± I looked behind her to see an annoyed Gaara, her brother. His red hair, bags under his eyes, and pale skin was a dead giveaway. Wearing arge gourd made of sand on his back he was short but strong. Temari¡¯s other brother Kankuro stood beside him. Wearing a weird ck jumpsuit with horns on his head, and purple paint on his face I still didn¡¯t understand why he dressed like that. Maybe to make it easier to switch with the puppet on his back. ¡°Good guess,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Oh, I¡¯d like to know more than that,¡± she said moving closer. She came within a few inches of me. Sniffing as she did. ¡°There¡¯s something interesting about you. I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it. And that smell,¡± she sighed. ¡°What it is?¡± ¡°New cologne,¡± I said. Reina too had remarked on my smell more than once. Simply happy sniffing me as we cuddled after sex. The Chikyugi made even my scent fill with chakra. I was sure Kiba had noticed but hadn¡¯t said anything. ¡°I don¡¯t like liars,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t like hitting on girls in front of the gaze of her brothers,¡± I said. She drew back a little. ¡°Oh, you know us?¡± ¡°Of course, the 3 sand siblings. Children of the Fourth Kazekage,¡± I said. ¡°You do know a lot,¡± she said. ¡°What else do you know?¡± ¡°Kiba, Weston, Hinata,¡± someone yelled by the tent. ¡°I know that¡¯s our cue,¡± I said. ¡°Temari, let¡¯s do this again sometime. When we have less eyes on us.¡± I winked and the taller woman blushed as we walked away. ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Kiba asked. ¡°No idea, she¡¯s weird,¡± I said. ¡°You scared of her?¡± Kiba asked. ¡°Yep, especially that brother of hers.¡± ¡°The one with the makeup on?¡± ¡°No the shorter one, pale as a ghost,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t mess with him.¡± ¡°As long as he stays out of me and Akamaru¡¯s way, we shouldn¡¯t have a problem,¡± Kiba said. I noticed the quiet Hinata following behind. She wore a blush as we walked into the tent. Getting our scroll we gave it to Kiba. With his keen senses he could tell when someone was close anyway. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked Hinata. ¡°Nothing,¡± she said blushing again. We received the Earth scroll and headed around the forest. Ending up choosing gate 16, I hoped it was far enough. I just didn¡¯t want to be close to Orochimaru. The gates wereid out in such a way that you couldn¡¯t see the other gates from where you were standing. ¡°Everyone know the n?¡± I asked. ¡°What? No, we never talked about a n,¡± Kiba said. ¡°Oh right,¡± I said. ¡°Well the most important thing is-¡± A gun shot rang out. Signaling the start of the 5 days. ¡°Toote, I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± We began running inside the gate. ¡°Weston, what is the most important thing?¡± Kiba asked as we moved through the forest. Jumping from limb to limb one after another until we were high up. ¡°Don¡¯t die,¡± I said with a smile. He rolled his eyes, Akamaru gave off an annoyed bark. CHAPTER 16 DRAMA CHAPTER 16 DRAMA ¡°I see this as training for an actual mission like Anko said,¡± I told my teammates. ¡°We need to keep our eye out for anyone. Everyone has transformation jutsus. So if we ever lose sight of one another we need to know that the other is who they say they are.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t have a problem knowing who is who,¡± Kiba said, flicking his nose. ¡°Akamaru and I will be fine.¡± ¡°Which is another reason you have the scroll,¡± I said. ¡°What about you Hinata?¡± ¡°I can tell who is who by their chakra,¡± she said. I nodded. Like the Uchiha who had strength in their eyes. So did Hinata¡¯s n, the Hyuga. They had the Byakugan. Which allowed them so see chakra, pathways, and pores. ¡°Just leaves me,¡± I groaned. ¡°I¡¯m not cool like you guys.¡± I had a magic dick but that wasn¡¯t useful at this point¡­.or was it?¡­no it wasn¡¯t¡­or was it? Damn none of the ideas was working. The only thing I really had was the Chikyugi Ne which put people staring at it in a Genjutsu if I was channeling chakra into it. ¡°Maybe¡­¡± I said pulling it from inside my shirt. Showing it to the 2 of them I channeled chakra into it. Creating a mental image of my Makuramoto the duo appeared inside therge pillow room. Instead of pillows though it wasrge mattresses and sofas. ¡°What the hell!¡± Kiba said looking around. ¡°Where is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my Genjutsu,¡± I said. ¡°We are still just staring at one another. You 2 are inside an illusion with me.¡± ¡°Woah,¡± Kiba said. ¡°How the hell did that happen?¡± ¡°Kurenai reviewed how to not be put in a genjutsu, and how to break out of one,¡± I said with a frown. ¡°Focus your chakra on your mind before someone casts it. Or have someone push chakra into you.¡± Kiba put his hand on Hinata. Channeling chakra he friend. ¡°Why didn¡¯t it work?¡± ¡°Because we are in my mind. Your consciousnesses are controlled by my chakra right now,¡± I said. ¡°Where¡¯s Akamaru?¡± Kiba asked, worried. ¡°I left him out,¡± I said. ¡°So during the minute we have been talking. It¡¯s been only a couple of seconds to our real bodies. But let¡¯s make this short anyway. If we meet up. I will take you here for a split second and ask a question only you will know, alright?¡± ¡°Works for me,¡± Kiba said. Hinata nodded. I released the chakra and we were back in our real bodies. ¡°Woah, how would we know we were in an illusion? Maybe I¡¯m still in one.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard you just need to hurt yourself. You won¡¯t feel anything if you do. The person trapping you in an illusion has to hurt you for you to feel pain,¡± I said. ¡°Enough back story,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s set up some traps.¡± We nodded and began. Finding a clearing Kiba began setting a trap in the ground. Hinata scanned the area for chakra signatures. And I went through my control exercises. Since I awoke the 3rd stage of Chikyugi I was struggling with my libido. The pills I received to limit it were helping, but I was struggling not to be hard at every moment. A new chakra pathway formed between the chakra core and my dick, huge amounts of chakra were circting into it. That was causing my increased sex drive. I had been taught some exercises for better chakra control. They were harder than expected. Like trying to stop the flow when you were peeing. Only you¡¯d start peeing again as soon as you stopped thinking about not peeing. It was sad how urate the analogy was. Because I really had to pee. ¡°I uh gotta use the restroom,¡± I said. ¡°Cus you¡¯re working up such a sweat sitting there?¡± Kiba asked. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m still healing,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll be quick.¡± ¡°Do it a little away dude,¡± Kiba said. ¡°I can¡¯t stand the smell when it¡¯s close.¡± ¡°Fine, but make sure to test me when I¡¯m back,¡± I said. They nodded as I ran off. I decided to keep it close, no matter what Kiba said I wasn¡¯t about to risk doing it too far away. The piss turned into something more. But a ninja was always prepared so I was sure to bring the toilet paper. As I took care of my business I reviewed the important stuff that happened during this part of the exam. Naruto and his team met Orochimaru. The weird snake guy got a boner for Sasuke like any basic bitch. Sakura cut her hair. Naruto¡­fought Orochimaru. That¡¯s all I remembered. He was supposed to train with Jiraiya after this part. They met at the hot springs where Jiraiya fixed the seal on the Jinchuriki because Orochimaru messed it up. So Naruto and Orochimaru fought and Orochimaru resealed the fox for some reason. I couldn¡¯t remember why. That was when I got the quest.
Naruto Quest 4.2
Assist Naruto in escaping Orochimaru''s Snake.
Rewards:
Permanent Chakra Buff (1.5x)
¡°Fuck,¡± I said finishing up my business. I had forgotten Sasuke got bitch pped by Orochimaru and Naruto had to save his boyfriend. Jumping down the impossiblyrge tree I arrived at our small camp to find one of each of all of us. There were 2 Kiba¡¯s, 2 Hinata¡¯s, and another me. ¡°Shit,¡± I said. ¡°Kiba, you were supposed to prevent this.¡± ¡°I am-that¡¯s the fake¡± ¡°I am-that¡¯s the fake¡± They both said angrily pointing at the other. ¡°Great,¡± me and my clone said as one. Rolling our eyes I lifted the Chikyugi Ne out of my shirt. The other copied, but mine was the only real one. Channeling chakra through it I put them all in an illusion. I jumped between their minds quickly. Keeping time slowed on all 5 was taxing, but I was much stronger than before the Chikyugi. ¡°Hey Hinata,¡± I said in my Makuramoto. She looked around confused. That was clue enough, but I checked anyway. ¡°Which dress do you want to wear on our date?¡± I asked. Pulling up an illusion of the slutiest looking dresses I could think of there were more than a few that were simply strings. Instead of blushing, the person in front of me simply stammered. ¡°Yeah, drop the guise,¡± I said. ¡°No, it¡¯s me-¡± ¡°Yeah, no, I know Hinata better than that. You and your buddies are stuck in my Genjutsu. Drop the guise, or I¡¯ll drop it for you.¡± I said. Hinata frowned but dropped the illusion. Turning into a simpler looking woman she was actually a woman from the vige of Sound. Her headband had the music note emblem on it. I didn¡¯t recognize her from the show. Short cut brown hair she wore a red vest and white shirt underneath. ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t have the chakra to deal with all 3 of you. But I do have more than enough for you. So, tell me what I want to know, or you will wish you had.¡± ¡°Good luck,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°My favorite answer,¡± I said with a smile. Pouring chakra out of my body the Lust Aura surrounded me. Imagining her shackled to the wall she appeared there. Panting as my Lust aura caused her to feel things she probably never had felt before I made her clothes disappear. ¡°What-¡± She tried to say. I imaged tape over her mouth. ¡°Shhhh,¡± I said walking up to her. ¡°Blink 3 times when you¡¯re ready to say what I want to hear.¡± Her eyes bulged as my hand moved down to her pussy. Simply moving over it the Pleasure chakra I was channeling made her cum immediately. Her body held to the wall, the only part of her that could move was her chest. Writhing as she came uncontrobly I kept my hand there for 30 full seconds. Pulling my hand away I asked, ¡°Ready to talk?¡± Her eyes lidded, but didn¡¯t blink 3 times. I twisted her erect nipple while moving my hand back to her pussy. Channeling more and more chakra she began to squirt as her body tried to move out of my touch. ¡°Shhh, this isn¡¯t real. You¡¯re fine. Let¡¯s see how long you can go. I think I could keep it up for at least a week.¡± Her body continued to shudder. Voice trying to scream under the tape, I was getting better at controlling the mana in the Makuramoto. I thought of using my dick, but I wouldn¡¯t have really gotten a release. I wanted information, not to scar her for life. It took 2 full minutes for her to blink 3 times. When I imagined the tape off of her she asked, ¡°What are you doing to me?¡± ¡°Wrong answer,¡± I said putting the tape back on. She went under another minute of cumming then blinked again. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± She asked. ¡°Which scroll you have, and which of you has it?¡± ¡°Me,¡± she said. ¡°In my shirt. Heaven.¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± I said. I pulled out of the Genjutsu. Releasing the real Hinata I told her where to get the scroll. She nodded, running over she blushed while searching for the scroll. While she did that I found the fake Kiba by asking about what he said he would eat if Naruto beat him in a fight. Releasing the real Kiba I jumped behind my double. I knocked him and that others did the same to their doubles. Only using about a quarter of my chakra I was getting better at illusions. Creating my own little room was much more fun than creating some weird acid trip illusion that most ninja¡¯s did. ¡°Do we kill them?¡± Kiba asked. ¡°Na,¡± I said. ¡°If we were in their situation I would want to be spared.¡± ¡°Fine, should we head to the tower already?¡± Kiba asked. ¡°I actually heard Naruto screaming for help a minute ago, mind if we help him?¡± I asked. ¡°Why do you like that kid?¡± Kiba asked. ¡°I think he gets a bad wrap,¡± I said. ¡°Come on, please, sniff him out.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Kiba said. Akamaru jumped out of his shirt and began sniffing around. The small white dog jumping great distances as it searched in different directions. After the 3rd jump it barked. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Kiba said as we ran after the dog. ¡°How the hell did those guys get the jump on you anyway?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± Kiba growled as we jumped from branch to branch. ¡°One second they weren¡¯t there, the next they were.¡± ¡°Hinata, you alive back there?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s do this and get the hell out of this forest.¡± ¡°Think we will be the first one¡¯s-¡± Kiba stopped. Raising his hand Akamaru jumped back to him. ¡°What is it?¡± The dog growled at him, speaking anguage only Kiba knew. ¡°Something ugly ahead.¡± Looking at therge branch ahead I noticed it right away. The branch was alive. It was actually a giant snake. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s Naruto.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kiba asked. ¡°You see that bulge?¡± I asked, pointing near the center of the snake. ¡°That¡¯s Naruto. Hinata, use your Byakugan to verify.¡± Her temples suddenly had bulging veins. Staring at the snake she kept the Byakugan skill up. ¡°It appears a human is inside. Being crushed,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s save him,¡± I said moving to jump. ¡°What? Why?¡± Kiba asked. ¡°You said he beats me in the Chunin.¡± ¡°Cus what¡¯s the fun in not having a challenge? Besides, you owe me for telling you about thest test.¡± Kiba growled, grinding his teeth. ¡°Fine, but how. That snake is huge. Gotta be 30 feet long.¡± I chewed my lip but kind of remembered how Naruto did it. ¡°Just yell at Naruto to make a bunch of himself,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll keep the snake busy.¡± ¡°Wha-¡± Kiba tried to say, but I was jumping away. Chakra covering my body I was soon cutting the snake off as it moved from branch to branch. At least 3 foot in diameter it was the biggest snake I had ever seen. The bulge of Naruto was obvious as I watched it writhe as the blonde hero tried to kick from inside the snake. The monster noticed me. Stopping it¡¯s movement as I locked eyes with it. The beast was already in my trap. Pouring mana into my ne I began controlling it¡¯s senses. Not sending it to my Makuramoto I simply made it lose all 5 senses. Unable to see, hear, touch, taste, or smell, it became motionless as I continued to pour chakra into my ne. I began to sweat as it continued. All of my concentration upon it I couldn¡¯t see or feel anything else as I halted it¡¯s advance. Chakra kept going out of me into the snake. Never stopping. My hands began to shake as I felt my chakra reserves empty. Then the snake broke eye contact. Taking in my own breath of air I noticed that it had fallen. Naruto had made dozens of shadow clones from inside the snake until it burst in half. Both halves dropped to the floorbed of the jungle. I let out a sigh as I got the notification.
Naruto Quest 4.2 Complete
Assist Naruto in escaping Orochimaru''s Snake.
Rewards:
Permanent Chakra Buff (1.5x)
I received some replenishment of chakra, but it wasn¡¯t instantaneous. This buff didn¡¯t show up on my Status Screen, so I guessed it was simply part of me. Dropping to sit on the branch I wiped sweat off my brow as the other 3 ran up to me. ¡°Thanks again, guys,¡± Naruto said. ¡°Not sure why I didn¡¯t think of it sooner.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Kiba said. ¡°You owe me one now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to pay you back,¡± Naruto said. ¡°You better hurry back to your team,¡± I told him. ¡°d you¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°Oh crap, I forgot,¡± Naruto said. ¡°Gotta go.¡± He leapt off the tree back to his team. I let out a sigh. My legs shaking I got up slowly. ¡°Sorry, too much effort,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s uh find somewhere to hole up tonight.¡± CHAPTER 17 RISKS CHAPTER 17 RISKS We found a ce way up in a tree to rest. I didn¡¯t get much sleep though. Secretly I made a shadow clone and sent it after Naruto. My chakra reserves were muchrger, so even with low chakra I was able to handle it. The problem was I didn¡¯t have any connection to the shadow clone. It knew what I knew, but it wasn¡¯t until it ended itself that I knew what it saw. I poured through the clones memories. Naruto fought Orochimaru, Orochimaru resealed the Jinchuriki¡¯s chakra in him, knocking him out. Sasuke regained his balls and fought the snake man seriously after awakening the 2nd stage of his Sharingan. Orochimaru got his boner for red eyes and marked Sasuke with his own seal. I had forgotten about that part. The seal would give Sasuke immense power, but cause him to be unstable emotionally and physically. After that Sakura grabbed the passed out Sasuke and Naruto. My clone offed himself and I considered helping her. I didn¡¯t get a quest though. I vaguely remembered Rock Lee stepping in to save her as well as a few others. I didn¡¯t want the timeline to stray too far from canon, so I left it. My team and I left the next day. Making our way to the center of the forest took way longer than I would have expected. We skirted around traps, people fighting, and more traps. Lot¡¯s of people had trapped the area around the base at the center. Only 3 miles from the edge of the forest to the center, it still took us almost a full day to reach it. Arriving at therge building on the morning of the 2nd day there were still 3 days left. I hadn¡¯t received any more quests so I felt it was safe to leave Naruto to figure it out. We got to the building and opened the scrolls. A teleportation circle was formed by the scrolls bringing out team leader to us. Kurenai congratted us on finishing so quickly. She exined that opening the scrolls early would have caused her to be summoned to beat us up. But since we got both and waited, we passed. We would be stuck in the ce until the full 5 days was up though. And so we got to explore the weird base. A few stories tall the building in the forest of death was made out of gray cement and wood. There were a fewmunal areas, and the area I knew would be where we had to fight once the 5 days was up. I explored, seeing other groups that passed we tended to stay away from one another. That was until the 3rd day. I was standing on a balcony overlooking the forest of death when Temari tried to sneak up on me. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked. My voice echoing over the forest. She halted, but couldn¡¯t pretend to hide. ¡°How did you hear me?¡± She asked. The blonde wind ninja leaned against the balcony rail I was at. Giving me a cute look as she studied me. ¡°I didn¡¯t, I smelled you,¡± I said. She blushed. ¡°No you didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I did,¡± I said with a smile. Taking a deep sniff I said, ¡°You smell like the desert.¡± She smiled wide. ¡°I do? What does the desert smell like?¡± ¡°Dry,¡± I said. ¡°Earthy, a little herbal. I used to live near one.¡± I had lived in Arizona for a few years back in the day. Not all deserts smelled the same, but it was distinct. ¡°There any around here?¡± She asked. ¡°Nope,¡± I said. I tried changing the subject. I forgot I had never left the vige before. ¡°What can I help you with?¡± ¡°You know, most people are scared of us Sand Ninjas,¡± she said. ¡°Most would be scared to talk to me.¡± ¡°I guess,¡± I said. ¡°Wanna fight?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Then what does it matter?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± she said. ¡°I uh want to hear more about the future.¡± ¡°Future?¡± I asked. ¡°I heard you talking to your friends before the forest. You said you knew the future,¡± she said. ¡°For someone I didn¡¯t see anywhere near me, you sure hear a lot.¡± ¡°The wind told me,¡± she said. ¡°Ah, of course,¡± I said. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°Will I pass the exam?¡± ¡°Ha, no,¡± I said. She blushed, ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret it, I doubt I will either. No, I think only 1 person will pass this year,¡± I said. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± She asked. ¡°You know why,¡± I said. Locking eyes with her. She frowned, but I could see her hiding worry. She and her group were working with Orochimaru to bring Konoha down. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything,¡± she said with a smirk. ¡°I know enough,¡± I said. I turned around. ¡°Orochimaru is using you people,¡± I whispered. I felt the wind pick up. Dodging to the side I pulled out my heart Chikyugi Ne as a de of wind passed through where I had been. Pouring chakra into it she stared at me, then the pink ne and we were in my Makuramoto. ¡°What the hell?¡± She asked, strapped to the wall. ¡°Oh, that was risky,¡± I said. ¡°You scared me there. Thought you¡¯d cut me in half. Or at least blow my clothes off¡­speaking of.¡± I waved my hand and her clothes dropped to the floor. She gasped, fighting against the restraints as I got a good view of her naked body. ¡°What the fuck! You sicko,¡± she said. ¡°What? They¡¯re not real,¡± I said. ¡°They¡¯re what you imagine yourself to look like.¡± My eyes wandered over her body. ¡°Your own fault for getting stuck in a Genjutsu.¡± ¡°You fuck. I¡¯ll kill you,¡± she said. Iughed. ¡°You lost the moment I dropped your clothes, blondie,¡± I said. ¡°Now, why did you attack me?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± she groaned, but didn¡¯t exin further. ¡°Because I know about your little deal with Orochimaru? I don¡¯t care about that,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to happen. But you will fail.¡± ¡°How the hell do you know?¡± She asked. ¡°Because Orochimaru doesn¡¯t care about anything but himself. He did all this to strike at his old vige and sensei. All he cares about is killing the Hokage. Which he wille to regret.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t know that,¡± she said. ¡°I know enough,¡± I said. ¡°I know about Gaara, your dad wanting him dead, I know how you hate and are scared of your own brother.¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t hate,¡± she mumbled. I frowned. ¡°Maybe not, but you are scared of him,¡± I said. ¡°Which I can¡¯t me you for. He creeps the shit out of me.¡± She gave me an angry look. Both of us staring at one another. My eyes went over her body though, unashamedly taking a mental picture. She had nice smooth skin, C-Cup breasts, puffy lower lips and dark pubic hair. ¡°Would you stop!?¡± She ordered. ¡°I hate Genjutsu.¡± ¡°I love it,¡± I said. ¡°What should I do with you?¡± I asked. ¡°If I release you now you¡¯ll just attack me. Should I torture you?¡± I asked. She put on a cid stare. Ninjas were trained for torture, but I had to do something I¡¯d always wanted to. My hands moved to hover over her breasts. She wore an unseeing gaze, allowing me to do what I wanted. I pretended to grope just above her nipples. Then as quickly as I could I began to tickle her sides and armpits. Her eyes bulged and beganughing loudly. Fighting the restraints her torso tried to move out of the way of my hands moving along her arm pits tickling them. ¡°Oh my god stop!¡± She screamed,ughing loudly. ¡°Stop please!¡± I didn¡¯t. Continuing on as I roamed over everywhere I could think of. A hand moved to her thigh squeezing it making her giggle. ¡°Stop! Stop! I¡¯m going to pee,¡± she screamed,ughing hysterically. Abruptly I stopped and pulled us out of the Genjutsu. She stumbled and hesitated as she appeared back in her body. ¡°See ya,¡± I said, running away. Temari didn¡¯t chase after me. I stuck around our quarters after that. Thest night there I made the mistake of stopping by the tournament fighting room again. I wanted to get one more look at it before we were forced to fight there the next day. There was arge hand statue where I remembered Rock Lee stood on and dropped the leg weights. An epic scene that I would get the chance to see in person. The wind chakra blew me into the hand statue. Cursing, I pushed chakra into my body. Speeding up I dodged out of the way of another wind st. Temari on the other side of the room I was quickly on her. Pulling a kunai out of my back pouch she used the fan to blow another st of wind at me. I knew her move though, something she wasn¡¯t used to. Dodging to the side I was out of the way of the main attack. Pushing past the wind I was upon her in a moment. My kunai at her throat we breathed in and out heavily as we stared at one another. ¡°Do it,¡± she said. Her chest pushing against mine. ¡°Why did you let me get this close?¡± I asked. The de at her throat, it dug into her skin but didn¡¯t draw blood. ¡°I did-¡± I leaned forward kissing her. She moaned in my mouth. I had been fighting it for so long it had finally taken over. My body forced to redirect attention to the rest of my body I stopped control of my cock chakra pathway. I hadn¡¯t taken my pills in a while. I thought I had it handled. I was wrong. Chakra coating my body the lust aura made her pant in my mouth as she got into the kiss. Her lips full she began exploring my mouth as the chakra made her own inhibitions go with the wind. Myrge dick pushing into her thigh she turned her head to the side. Temari let out a moan as my mouth moved to her neck. Sucking on her neck her body shivered as my hands glowed with pleasure chakra. I had to have her. My mind only focused on taking her as my cock felt the full flow of chakra pour into it. ¡°You smell so good,¡± she grunted. Her body shaking as my hands grabbed her ass. ¡°You too,¡± I said. My hands moving to the bottom of her shirt she didn¡¯t fight me as I pulled it up. Revealing her breasts they were exactly as I had seen in my Makuramoto. Pink nipples, wide ares, C-cup they fit perfectly in my hand. Squeezing one I began licking the other. A hand on her breast and the other on her ass cheek the pleasure chakra made her shiver. As I continued licking her nipple she began to cum. Screaming out as I did. Her hand pulling my face into her tit her body convulsed violently as I touched her everywhere I could. When she finished she pulled my hair. Forcing me away from her breast she locked eyes with me. ¡°What are you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted. Biting her lip she pulled me in to kiss her again. But I had to push farther. Our tongues entwining my hand began to move into the waistband of her skirt. She moaned but didn¡¯t stop me. My hand moving to her mound she grew more desperate for the kissing. Her body almost frantic to keep me exploring. I was happy to. Fingertips running across moist pubic hair I found her drenched clit. Forcing more chakra into my hand I rubbed the nub clockwise. She was quickly shaking and cumming again. Crying out louder this time she bit the back of her hand to stifle more yells. When she finished shaking my drenched hand pulled out of her skirt. We stared at one another again. ¡°Should we-¡± I stopped as we both sensed someoneing. As one we pulled away and jumped to one of the balconies that lined the walls. ¡°Anyone here!?¡± One of the instructors yelled as they came into the room. Temari and Iid on the balcony walkway, hiding. My body was still feeling the effect of the Chikyugi. Ignoring the intruder as they looked around I began to move my hand along Temari¡¯s body. She shivered but didn¡¯t stop me. Turning around she looked into my eyes. I felt she had received enough. Pulling my pants down I let my dick plop out of my pants. Her eyes bulged as she stared at it. The instructor left, but we didn¡¯t care. Drawn to my dick she moved down to it. Sniffing as she did she let out a pleasurable moan. Caught in my lust she licked the head. Liking the taste of my precum she took therge mushroom head into her mouth. Without Reina¡¯s training she could only take therge girth down a few inches. Moaning as she did I let her do what she wanted. Her hands moving to myrge balls she licked my dickhead happily. Focused on the work Temari instinctively did what she needed to get my chakra soaked cum. Speeding up it had been 5 days since I had anyone but myself touch me. It wasn¡¯t long until I was holding her head in ce and releasing in her mouth. Her eyes shot up to me as thick streams of semen filled her mouth after only a few spurts. Almost challenged by me she moaned while swallowing the first load. But I kept cumming. More and more went into her and she took all of it. Licking and sucking my ns as I stifled my own groan. When I finally finished I released her head. She moved off slowly, my legs kicking as my sensitive dickhead felt everything. ¡°Thank you,¡± I rasped, rolling over to face the ceiling. My still hard dick pointing up at me her eyes were focused on it, then my face. She chewed her lip but moved closer to me. I studied her face. Opening my arm she leaned forward toy on it. Her body stiff my hands moved her hips closer, allowing her to straddle my thigh. We stayed like that for a while. Simply rxing in the post-orgasmic bliss. Then she ruined it by talking, ¡°What did you do to me?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± I lied. ¡°That was all you.¡± ¡°Lies,¡± she said, but didn¡¯t continue with the line of questioning. Letting out a sigh she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for attacking you.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Sorry for attacking you.¡± She blushed but became more rxed. Throwing her arm over my chest. ¡°How old are you?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯ll be 13 soon,¡± I said. ¡°Oh god, a baby,¡± she said. She looked down to my dick. ¡°Why is that so big?¡± ¡°Luck?¡± I asked. ¡°Want to give it another go?¡± She blushed, nuzzling into my chest. Not a yes or no, I think it was a maybe. ¡°Are you going to tell people about¡­¡± ¡°This?¡± I asked. She shook her head. ¡°Orochimaru,¡± she whispered. ¡°Not now,¡± I said. ¡°They know he is here. I can¡¯t say what I will do after you leave though.¡± She let out a sigh. No longer fighting it as she rxed into me. ¡°Want to go find an empty room?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing¡­that with you,¡± she said. I was pretty sure she was implying sex. ¡°We could just do this,¡± I said. She looked up at me. Slowly she got up. I frowned. ¡°Well, are youing?¡± She asked. I smiled big as I pulled my pants up. Following behind her I wondered if we could go again. CHAPTER 18 PRE-FIGHT…FIGHT CHAPTER 18 PRE-FIGHT¡­FIGHT I woke up to Temari still snuggled up to me. We hadn¡¯t found a bedroom, but there was an entertainment room that was free. A couch and TV inside we locked the door. Cuddled up to me she was quickly asleep. I had control of my dick pathway and took some more of my libido blocking medicine, so I wasn¡¯t feeling the lust as much. When Temari awoke she didn¡¯t panic or get up right away. I had the TV on and we watched some news as we enjoyed being close to one another. When it got to be breakfast time we got up together and left the room at different times. I met up with Kiba and Hinata at our usual dining table. I noticed Temari already with her brothers. She eyed me but quickly looked away. ¡°Where were youst night?¡± Hinata asked. We shared argemunal room with 3 beds separated to different walls. ¡°Did some sparring,¡± I said. ¡°Wore myself out.¡± ¡°What is your smell?¡± Kiba asked. ¡°You smell like the sand people.¡± ¡°Uh yeah, I was training near them,¡± I said. Hoping he would believe the lie. I knew he could tell who exactly I smelled like. Looking to the sand ninja trio he shook his head, not wanting to dig into it. After that wezed around until the 5 days finally ended. We were gathered into the tournament area. I saw all familiar faces around me. Anko, the instructor for the second part of the exam, stood at the front of the room with many Jounin and the Hokage himself. She began to speak through a microphone. ¡°Congrattions on passing the second test.¡± There were 21 people left in the tournament, so 7 teams had made it. The others around me began whispering as the teachers did the same. I heard Akamaru whine from Kiba¡¯s coat. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I whispered. ¡°No idea, someone here has him freaked out,¡± Kiba growled. ¡°Can you believe all the other rookie teams passed?¡± Sakura asked Naruto in front of us. I looked around, and she was right, but I wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°The Hokage will now exin the 3rd test,¡± Anko eventually said. ¡°Listen carefully, or else.¡± The Hokage was an old man, perhaps in his 60s or 70s. He wore a ck hat and robes. Some moles on his face his chin had a goatee, but he was deserving of title of the strongest in the vige. His scratchy and tired voice echoed in the room as he spoke. ¡°About the 3rd test¡­I will discuss that after exining the true reason for this exam.¡± The group around me became quiet as he spoke. ¡°Why do we have all the allied countries taking the exams together?¡± He asked. ¡°This exam is conducted to help promote friendship among our countries. Also to help raise the level of shinobi. But mostly¡­this is a recement for war between allied countries.¡± There was some murmuring around me as he continued. ¡°If you go back far enough, our current allies were once enemies who fought tooth and nail to take control of as muchnd as possible. In order to prevent such wasteful fighting this exam has be the stage that the countries choose for battle.¡± ¡°What? Isn¡¯t this just to choose Chunin?¡± Naruto yelled out. ¡°In a perfect world, yes, that is all it would be. But in truth this exam is used to prove the prestige of each country participating. A chance for our countries to show off to potential clients and increase our own reach. You all risked your lives here. Not for a simple test, but for the greater good of your homes.¡± He studied each face around the room. ¡°In the next test, country leaders will travel to watch the fights. But also potential clients and enemies. If the prospective Chunin are seen as weak it could embolden some to attack your homes.¡± ¡°Jeez,ying it on a little thick,¡± I said. I hadn¡¯t remembered this speech. I probably nced right over it, since I preferred the action. ¡°The strength of the country is the strength of the vige. The strength of the vige is the strength of you shinobi. And that strength can only be achieved through risking your life,¡± Sarutobi said. ¡°Don¡¯t think that the next stage is a simple fight. It is to prove your own conviction toward your dreams as you fight life and death battles.¡± People murmured again. I couldn¡¯t help but see the point of this speech. For everyone, even Konoha¡¯s enemies they didn¡¯t want people to waste their time. They wanted everyone to give their all. Sometimes I forgot how messed up the Naruto world was. People died every day. Families were destroyed. Ninjas went on life or death missions all everyday. It was easy to forget that reading the feel-good manga. My own sisters were out there risking their lives. Probably forced to sleep with anyone they could for tidbits of information. Reina was practically sold as a concubine. Trained before she hit puberty to do one thing, take care of my needs. This ce wasn¡¯t perfect, and I couldn¡¯t forget that. ¡°Hokage,¡± Anko said, stepping up. ¡°I apologize for interrupting, but it seems we need to do a preliminary match before deciding on the final 3rd part of the exam.¡± More exmations went out. ¡°What does she mean?¡± Hinata whispered. ¡°Means we all have to fight each other,¡± I said. ¡°Only half of us will make it to the real test.¡± ¡°What¡± ¡°That¡¯s not fair¡± ¡°No way¡± Voices said around me. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Anko said. ¡°Because the first and second exams were apparently too easy this year, we have to¡­cull the group a little.¡± She didn¡¯t appear to be happy about it as she exined further. ¡°ording to the rules we have to reduce the number of participants. The final stage will be conducted in front of many country leaders from around the world. Thest stage would take too long if all of you were allowed to participate. We will be conducting this preliminary match immediately.¡± ¡°What? But we just finished!¡± Naruto yelled. ¡°Sorry, kid. Them¡¯s the rules,¡± Anko said. ¡°Is there anyone who would prefer to quit now?¡± ¡°Um yes, I would like to quit,¡± Kabuto said. The gray haired man with sses had been in the background. I slowly remembered he was Orochimaru¡¯sckey. ¡°What? Kabuto?¡± Naruto said, acting like they were best friends. If only he knew. Some drama happened as Kabuto left. Then Sakura began trying to talk Sasuke into quitting. His curse seal from Orochimaru was hurting him. As more drama went on I considered what I should do. I knew what was going on. I could call out Orochimaru and his people. Give these people warning, but I doubted they would believe me. Let¡¯s say they did. Orochimaru could easily summon his giant snake¡­no double meaning intended. And the snake would squash everyone. Not many could stand up to him, and I doubted I would survive if a fight did start. No, I had to time it correctly. Maybe I could save Sarutobi. But did I want to? Tsunade needed to take over. She was a lot more progressive than the old man. I had to think on it more. Anko continued. ¡°Let¡¯s begin the preliminary matches. There are 20 people left. We will do 10 fights. Cutting the participants in the next stage in half. The rules are, the fight continues until one of you dies, is knocked out, or admits defeat.¡± She took a breath. ¡°However, if I decide that the winner has been decided I will jump in to prevent needless waste of life.¡± ¡°Okay, no time like the present,¡± she said with a big smile. Waving to a screen above her head she announced, ¡°Your names will be picked at random to fight someone. Pray to the gacha gods, kids.¡± Sasuke Uchiha vs. Akado Yoroi Was disyed on the screen. I rolled my eyes. It was time to zone out. I doubted anything would much change from what I knew. Sasuke¡¯s opponent was another guy that looked to be in his 40s. Sasuke would win after some curse seal drama of course. The groups moved up to the balconies on either side of the fighting ring. Iid on the floor. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to watch?¡± Naruto asked excitedly. ¡°No, the guy is super old. If he can¡¯t pass the test after all this time, he isn¡¯t going to now,¡± I said. ¡°You sure?¡± Naruto asked as the fight started. I nodded. ¡°Want to bet?¡± I asked with a smile. Naruto shook his head. I chuckled and the fight was a foregone conclusion. ¡°Next fight,¡± Anko said. I looked up to the screen and was actually surprised by the result. Weston Watanabe vs. Tenten I took the ce of Shino the bug guy in the main groups. He allowed bugs to live in him. He went up against the male sound ninja with damaged arms. On the other side of the balcony I saw the hurt sound ninja. Temari should have fought Tenten. I began to get worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hinata asked. ¡°I might be wrong about who you guys fight,¡± I said. ¡°Guess I can¡¯t see the future.¡± ¡°Of course you can¡¯t,¡± Kiba growled. ¡°Get down there though.¡± Tenten was already down there. She was Rock Lee and Neji Hyuga¡¯s partner. A master of weapons she could summon any she wanted. With a frown I jumped up to the hand rail of the balcony then down to the tiled floor. Tenten eyed me as I walked up. Anko between us she raised her hand and yelled, ¡°Fight!¡± Tenten pulled out a scroll, summoning weapons. I pulled the Chikyugi Ne from within my shirt. She didn¡¯t know what I could do. As the weapons were summoned she made the mistake of ncing at the heart ne. Once she did I poured chakra through it into her. I made the Genjutsu illusion resemble the fighting area. She had no idea she was in an Illusion. I made a transformation hand form and smoke poured out of me as I changed form. But not into anything she had ever seen. I turned into a Xenomorph from Alien. ck bulbous head, carapace body, and scorpion-like tail I ran at her. wing at the ground her eyes bulged as she jumped back. I continued after her on all 4s. When I was close to her she threw a kunai. My skin popped where the de hit causing green acid blood to ssh her. She screamed in pain. Swinging a dagger at me as I came within striking distance she drew a line across my abdomen. More acid sprayed out. She let out a blood curdling scream as my blood ate her away. Growling and leaning over her I began to spread the acid. Increasing the pain she felt. Her eyes shut closed as she cried out in pain louder and louder until eventually it hurt too much. I released her from the Genjutsu then. She blinked and I was standing in front of her. A sad frown on my face I watched as her shaking hand raised. ¡°I give,¡± she whispered. Tears in her eyes there were some cheers, but I felt it was a cheap way to win. I felt a little bad about it, but it was one of the few scenarios I could expect no one to want to experience. I just hoped I didn¡¯t give her nightmares. Guilt catching me I walked up to her. She was still shaking. Tears streaming down her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said. She shook at the sound of my voice. ¡°How?¡± She asked. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°A nightmare,¡± I said. ¡°Let me show you a good dream.¡± She flinched as I raised the Tsumugi Ne. ¡°I promise, you will feel better.¡± Her eyes shook as she stared at me. I looked down and she did as well. Pouring chakra out I brought her into my Makuramoto. She appeared on one of the couches next to me. ¡°Where are we?¡± She asked. ¡°An illusion,¡± I said. ¡°I think I can make thisst only a few seconds on the outside, but a couple hours here.¡± I pointed to a TV. ¡°What movie do you want to watch?¡± ¡°Movie?¡± She asked. Still strung out from what she experienced. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m thinking Disney,¡± I said. ¡°Princess movie? You seem the type. Would you want one where a girl learns to love a beast, or one where a girl fights for her country to prove that women are just as strong as men?¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked. ¡°Mn it is,¡± I said. I had watched the movie a few hundred times with my daughter as she grew up. I knew it backwards to forwards. The movie began to y on the TV, the animated version of course. I was able to replicate the animation pretty well. It wasn¡¯t until about 20 minutes in that she recovered a little. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Animation,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard this story,¡± she said. I thought hard and imagined popcorn. The buttery kind. It appeared in my hand. ¡°Just sit back and enjoy,¡± I said. As the movie ended she had finished the popcorn and wore a smile as Mn and the guy ended up together. ¡°Better?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°This was interesting. Do you have more like it?¡± ¡°I do,¡± I said. ¡°Lot¡¯s of princess stories.¡± I looked at her. She wasn¡¯t bad looking at all. Brown hair, buns on her head, she was all muscle. ¡°Let me know when you want to watch another,¡± I said. She blushed but nodded. Ending the Genjutsu my chakra was about gone, but only a few seconds had passed. Tenten wiped her tears and walked back to her side of the room. I did the same to mine. Kankuro, Temari¡¯s brother fought another guy in worthy of a name. After that Sakura and Ino did as well. Of course Ino did the dumb hair cutting thing again and it ended in a tie. Temari then fought the girl sound ninja, which was yet another change from what I remembered. Temari won of course. Shikamaru was matched up against the male sound ninja guy with the broken arms, I remembered he was supposed to fight the girl Temari did, and win. I watched the fight in rapt attention. Shikamaru was a supposed master tactician. I wondered how he would win this one. He did not disappoint. The sound ninja guy began sting sound chakra at Shikamaru. The dust from the attack caused enough cover for Shikamaru to cast a shadow on him. Shikamaru acted like he struggled to hold the sound ninja. Then when he moved to attack Shikamaru he forced the man¡¯s arm to point up at the balcony. sting a chunk off of it a bunch of debris rained down on him. Shikamaru released the shadow and ran at him while the rubble fell. Pointing his knife at the man¡¯s throat he held him in ce with a shadow. Anko called the fight in Shikamaru¡¯s favor since he could kill the guy. The next fight was yet another surprise. Naruto Uzumaki vs. Hinata Hyuga I cringed as I wished her luck. Kiba was supposed to fight him. It was another forgone conclusion. It was especially hard to watch since she wasn¡¯t as passionate as when she fought Neji. Naruto pummeled her into the ground like any guy he would have fought. Using the samebo attack Sasuke did. She barely used her Byakugan and ended up getting knocked out. I jumped down and grabbed her. Bringing her back up to sit with us until she recovered. Neji and Kiba fought next. Neji won. It wasn¡¯t super easy, but Kiba didn¡¯t really have a chance. Finally the most important match happened. Gaara versus Rock Lee. It was as good as I remembered. The shock in the room when he dropped the weights could be felt as he whipped through the air like a rocket. He opened the gates and I watched it all. I thought for sure he was going to win this time, but Gaara crushed his leg again and the instructors had to step in. After the drama died down we were all brought down to the broken apart floor and addressed by the Hokage. He exined that we had a month to train before the final stage of the exam. I had hoped to get an advance on my quest reward, but no such luck. Looks like I had to wait for the final tally. I walked Hinata home. Beat up, but not as bad as when she fought Neji, she was quiet. I tried to cheer her up, but nothing I said reached her. After she left to go inside I headed home. My mood ruined, I was exhausted and ready to sleep. CHAPTER 19 HOME CHAPTER 19 HOME I walked into the house to find the maids waiting for me. Some were my dads¡­which I still had trouble looking at knowing they were my dads concubines. The most important was Reina and thest was the blonde girl I had chosen as my second maid. ¡°Wee back, young master,¡± they said dutifully. All 7 bowed. The only maid missing was Mika, the head maid. ¡°Uh thanks, what¡¯s the asion?¡± I asked. ¡°Nothing, we were simply warned you would be heading here.¡± ¡°Oh okay,¡± I said. ¡°Is my um father in?¡± ¡°Of course, he is in the study.¡± The 5 maids stood erect and headed around back to their work. Not that there really was any. I suspected they only did one or 2 things andzed around somewhere. The ce barely had enough work for 2 maids. ¡°Wee back,¡± Reina said as I walked up to her. Seeing the deep V of her cleavage in the tight maid outfit I was already getting hard. I kissed her cheek and turned to the new girl. ¡°Hello, I am Weston. I never got your name?¡± The girl wasn¡¯t shy while locking eyes with me. Long blonde hair that was tied in a braid. Tan skin,rge chestnut eyes, a C-cup bust, long legs showing plenty of skin in the maid outfit, and small hands she was rather beautiful. ¡°I am Hina,¡± she said with a smirk. ¡°Thank you for choosing me as your maid.¡± ¡°Thank you for agreeing. How long have you been here? Learning the household well?¡± ¡°Yes, young master,¡± she said. Her eyes sparkling in the dim light as she studied me. ¡°Please, call me Weston,¡± I said. She nodded. ¡°I assume you know my situation. I um have been struggling. We might have to start early.¡± ¡°Of course, Weston,¡± Reina said with a smile. ¡°Would you care for food?¡± ¡°I just want to talk to my dad, then take a bath,¡± I said. ¡°After that I¡¯ll need all your attention.¡± I wide grin split her face as she nodded. I kissed her again and headed down the hall to my father¡¯s study. The room was well lit and only my father sat inside. ¡°Good, I heard the exam would be over today,¡± father said as I walked in. He closed the thick ledger he was writing in. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± I recounted the events and the fights. ¡°I heard there was some drama this year. Know anything about it?¡± He asked. ¡°I know there were whispers of Orochimaru,¡± I said. ¡°One of the 3 sages.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I heard,¡± he said. ¡°I ryed the vision you had to the Hokage. He didn¡¯t much care. He¡¯s always had a soft spot for that snake. You have a month then? How would you like to train?¡± ¡°I want to see if I have any other chakra elements,¡± I admitted. ¡°My Genjutsu was useful. But soon enough they¡¯ll all know not to fall for it. I don¡¯t have a good attack method.¡± ¡°Yes, that is understandable. Rest today. We will test if you have any others tomorrow. Then I can request a good trainer for you,¡± he said. ¡°Perfect,¡± I said. Excited to maybe have a way to not rely on illusions. ¡°Um I may have done something I shouldn¡¯t have.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Father asked, worried. ¡°You know the Kazekage? The leader of the sand vige? He has a daughter. I may have inadvertently¡­revealed some of my lust element skills to her,¡± I admitted. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± My father asked. An unreadable look on his face. ¡°She attacked me. I hadn¡¯t taken my pills. And I lost control of the pathway for a little bit.¡± A worried look on my fathers face I said, ¡°I didn¡¯t rape her or anything. But we both got into it.¡± ¡°Should I expect a grandchild?¡± ¡°What? No, we didn¡¯t go that far,¡± I said. ¡°Good,¡± father said. ¡°You are meant for someone else.¡± ¡°Uhh I am?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes. We have been finalizing the agreementtely. Doing well in the Chunin exam will help cement that. Your teammate Hinata Hyuga,¡± father admitted. ¡°Really?¡± I asked. Confused that one of the major families would want that. ¡°I had thought Hinata was next in line for the Hyuga.¡± ¡°No, she has been passed over for her younger sister.¡± ¡°Oh right, I forgot,¡± I said. ¡°Uhh does she know this?¡± ¡°Most likely. They have a stronger position than us. She was asked before we began talking about it. Your mother has been working hard to set it up,¡± he admitted. ¡°Is that why she is on my team?¡± I asked. ¡°It is another reason we asked Kurenai to take you, yes,¡± father admitted. ¡°Nothing has to happen with the engagement for some time. I expect you to be on your best behavior around her as well. This sand ninja issue, could it be a problem?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. She will be back for the exam in a month,¡± I admitted. ¡°Well our n are the masters of information gathering. Find out what you can. But no attachments, son,¡± he said. I frowned but nodded. I was soon leaving and heading to the bath. Steaming hot I was finally able to rx. Letting out a long sigh I was more than pleased to have Reina and Hina walk in. ¡°Hello, care to join me?¡± I asked. The bath would have just enough room for the 3 of us. Reina blushed but nodded. Quickly disrobing she sat at my back. Allowing me to lean against her chest herrge breasts felt heavenly as she rubbed my shoulders. I groaned happily under her care. ¡°You did well I hear,¡± she whispered. Her smooth skin against my back caused my erection to jump up. ¡°I did okay,¡± I admitted. ¡°Still need a lot of training. I missed you.¡± ¡°I missed you,¡± she said sweetly. ¡°It has been very lonely.¡± I felt the water rise again as Hina stepped into the bath. At my front she drew my eye as her naked body shyly turned away from me. Not touching me I watched her body shiver a little. My hands extended out to her shoulders. Pulling her to me she fought a little, but was soon against my chest. ¡°Reina told me that you were friends?¡± Both girls older than this body they were taller than me. It was nice to be sandwiched between 2 beautiful women. Hina nodded. ¡°Yes, um Reina and I joined around the same time.¡± ¡°I had this same question for Reina when she got here. Do you want to be here?¡± I asked. She nodded quickly. Her long hair in my face as she did. ¡°Then how would you like to do this?¡± ¡°However you want,¡± she whispered. When I first saw her I thought she was cocky. The most beautiful woman in the room at all times. Now I understood that was simply a face she put on. She was shaking like a leaf currently. Reaching around her body I moved my hands along her chest. She shivered as I grazed her erect nipples. Letting out a cute moan as I touched her. I kissed the nape of her neck. Reina continued to rub my shoulders as I did. I could hear both of their breaths quicken. A hand moved slowly down her front. Reaching her navel then pussy lips. ¡°Mmm,¡± she let out as I began to y with her clit. ¡°Have you had the same training as Reina?¡± I whispered in her ear. She nodded, her eyes still closed. I channeled pleasure chakra in my fingertips. It didn¡¯t take long for her to begin to moan louder. Her legs shaking she began to cum as I yed with her nipple and pussy. ¡°You are very beautiful,¡± I wispered. Excited for my first threesome ever. But I was confident with my magic dick. ¡°Thank you,¡± she gasped as she recovered. Turning around she became more bold. Looking down to my very erect dick she had a fearful gaze in her eyes. But gripped my shaft anyway. I released the floodgates of chakra. My balls filling with the power I became much more horny instantly. Groaning as Reina ran her hands along my body, Hina gripped the head of my dick. Jerking it up and down while it was under the water. ¡°Make sure you swallow,¡± Reina said hotly. Hina nodded. Licking her lips as she sped up. She bent down more rubbing the ns along her nipples. Speeding up and slowing down I let myself rx. ¡°Ok,¡± I said eventually. She moved her head down. Still jerking and ying with my balls as I began to unload in her mouth. Hina took it all. Swallowing and continuing to fill her mouth. When I was done she lifted up. A shy smile on her lips as she swallowed thest load. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°But that is only the tip of the iceberg. Let¡¯s go to our room.¡± We were quickly up and moving to my room. We were in simple robes and as we got back to the room Reina dropped hers. Herrge breasts swaying I was on her instantly. Shorter than her I barely had to bend down to have her breasts in my face. My dick in hand I didn¡¯t wait to maneuver it to her lower lips and plunge in. Chakra filling my dick she began to moan instantly. Her fingers running through my hair as I started humping up into her Reina gasped and took it all. Myrge shaft splitting her lips her legs widened as I tried to reach in farther. ¡°I¡¯ve needed this for days,¡± she gasped. I nodded still between her tits. Losing myself as I channeled more chakra she began to pant, then gasp, and finally cum. My hands squishing her ample ass I wasn¡¯t gentle with her as I tried to reach into her as far as possible. And then I was unloading in her. My chakra soaked cum was something her body craved. Screaming loudly she had a whole body orgasm as I continued to fill her up. Huge spurts of it reached her womb. Her fingers scratched my back as her orgasm continued. When we finished she breathed heavily. Holding one another tightly Reina let out a long content sigh. She squeaked as I pulled out. Turning to Hina she was standing behind us. Her hand on her pussy lips and the other on her nipple. The brothel girls were supposed to be extra horny so I wasn¡¯t surprised. She blushed as I walked over to her. Kissing her lips my Reina soaked dick poked between her legs. My hands began exploring her body again. ¡°Touch me wherever you want. Let me know what you want.¡± She nodded as our tongues entwined. Hina finally grabbed onto me. A few inches taller she wrapped her arms around my back. I felt a little bad giving Reina more of an interview. But they knew what this was about. We could talkter. Pulling her to the ground I was quickly licking down her body. She shivered and gasped as my face mounted between her legs. Licking her clit the Lust increased the pleasure and heat of her. Going slowly I licked along her lower lips. Each slow stroke of my tongue causing a reaction from her. My hand moved to her clit channeling Pleasure Chakra and she came almost immediately. Her hands pulling my face into her she naturally took it all. Thighs shivering as she groaned. As she recovered I pulled up to her body. Her legs limp at her sides; she didn¡¯t notice me there until my dickhead poked her lips. She shyly looked up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry this is going so quickly. I just need you,¡± I said. ¡°We will talkter, I promise.¡± She blushed but nodded. Looking down to my dick she bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± she whispered. I leaned forward kissing her. Hina slowly got into the kiss. Her hands wandering my body again I slid in. Pleasure chakra pouring out of my dick she began to shake and moan. I moved into her maidenhead, but she hardly noticed it rupturing as I dove in more and more. I was half way in when she came. She didn¡¯t appear to be as proficient with the Endurance chakra as Reina was. Yelling out as I took her virginity and made her cum soon after, she quickly became more heated. Gripping my shoulders she pulled me in to kiss her until I was bottomed out in her. Our lips locked we stayed like that for a while. But simply inside her my chakra still caused intense pleasure. Her tight cunt gripping me it began to writhe again as another orgasm went through her body. ¡°Master,¡± she groaned as her eyes fluttered. Mid-way through her pleasure I began humping into her again. Out and in all the way she moved from one orgasm to another. Her body shivered. Voice begging me to slow down, speed up, cum in her. Stroke after stroke she took it all. She was a sweating mess when I finally unloaded in her. The strongest orgasm yet racked her body as I filled her with my cum. Screaming loudly her back arched and toes curled as I held her legs up. When I finished cumming she let out a long sigh as her whole body rxed. Her body shivered as I stopped the chakra flow. When I pulled out she only grunted. Looking down, my semen was quickly pouring out. ¡°We will have to work on her Endurance, master,¡± Reina said. Behind me she kissed my cheek. ¡°Yes,¡± I said. Turning around I kissed her lips. ¡°Let¡¯s keep practicing our own.¡± She giggled. Nodding, she was soonying down and taking my full length again. Moaning happily as I relieved the stress of thest few days in her. CHAPTER 20 CHAKRA NATURE CHAPTER 20 CHAKRA NATURE ¡°These are chakra induction nature sheets,¡± my father said. There were thousands of the small 3 inch by 3 inch sheets of paper on the table in front of us. ¡°ns in the area raise trees with chakra as nutrients then make this paper out of them. They are specifically attuned for this sort of testing. What you will do is channel your chakra through them. Reina has been training you on how to bring it out of your hands, so this should be easy.¡± I nodded. The lust chakra had been easy to learn when the prize was being able to make women quiver with pleasure. I had never worked so hard in my life to figure out a technique. ¡°When you channel chakra into the sheets of paper they would react depending on your primary chakra type. Crumble up if you use lightning, tear in half if you can use wind, be soggy for water, burn for fire, crumble away for Earth. Most people have 2 types of chakra. You have Lust Element as your main chakra like I do.¡± ¡°What happens if I channel lust into them?¡± ¡°Test it out,¡± my father said with a confident smile. I grabbed one of the thin pieces of paper. It felt like newspaper to me. Flimsy and easily burned. I channeled lust chakra into it. Nothing happened. I channeled more. My father noticed my confusion. ¡°Lick it.¡± I frowned but did. ¡°It tastes sweet.¡± ¡°Exactly. Shadow element would have made the paper darken, crystal would have made it harden, etcetera,¡± father said. ¡°Normally you find your second chakra nature after a lot of training, but lust isn¡¯t the best at protecting yourself. We find it easier to simply do this a lot. You will be using all of these pieces of paper until we find out what you have. Like winning the lottery, it will be found at some point.¡± I gulped. There were thousands of tiny sheets. ¡°Begin,¡± father said. ¡°Find me if you get it.¡± I nodded and began. It was monotonous work. At first I had to test how much chakra it took to get a reaction from the paper. I would have to channel chakra for about 3 whole seconds before the paper became naturally sweet. After that I monotonously went through the papers. I didn¡¯t test if all were sweet, but if there was no change after 3 seconds I dropped it. It took 4 hours to get a change. At first I thought I was seeing things, but after continuing to channel chakra the paper became noticeably soggy. Running to my father¡¯s study I showed him the results of mybors. ¡°Water Element? Good,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°You finished earlier than I expected. It¡¯s still early. I think your trainer will still be avable.¡± ¡°Trainer?¡± I asked. ¡°Already?¡± ¡°I knew you would either be water or earth. I am earth element and your mother is water. But she is busy with the household. I was able to get a trainer that is an expert of both elements just in case.¡± ¡°Both?¡± I asked. He nodded but was soon running us off to the administrative section of the ninja academy. After some running around between people I was taken to meet someone I actually knew. More specifically knew of. ¡°Yamato,¡± my father said with a nod. The stoic man turned around to look at us. He was the substitute for Kakashi for Team 7 after Kakashi was hurt. He eventually became one of Naruto¡¯s trainers. A master of the earth and water elements, he was able to mix it to make wood. I knew there was some drama with him and Orochimaru as well but I couldn¡¯t remember. He was a clone of the founders of the vige or something. Yamato was a big man. About 6 feet tall he had a tuft of brown hair. I knew he was part of ANBU, the Konoha special forces or assassins, but I wasn¡¯t sure what he was doing currently. He had rings around his eyes and an emotionless stare. ¡°This him?¡± Yamato asked, looking down at me. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I said reaching out my hand. We shook and he nodded. ¡°Have figured out what you wish to train?¡± ¡°I seem to have the water element,¡± I said. ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to call just that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. We can work on that. Thank you Watanabe,¡± he said with a nod to my father. ¡°Thank you, Yamato,¡± my father said with a slight bow and was off. ¡°I hear you wish to train this for the uing Chunin exam,¡± Yamato said. Turning to walk away I followed. ¡°Yes sir,¡± I said. ¡°I want to be as ready as possible. I can really only use Genjutsu in a fight. Which if my foes are expecting it, Genjutsu is easy to defend against.¡± ¡°Very true,¡± Yamato said as we walked out of the administrative building. ¡°I know of your main element.¡± I nodded. I had hoped he did. ¡°We will first be working on distinguishing between the 2 when you use them. How many chakra sheets did you go through to figure water out?¡± ¡°4 hours¡­at least 1,200 sheets,¡± I admitted. ¡°Not bad. I¡¯ve seen it take 5,000 before.¡± We continued to walk in a direction he led us. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you know this, but I am a master of the Earth and Water element. I too had to learn to distinguish between them. It is all about mindset. And to consistently work on awakening your Water Element we will be going through 6 stages of training.¡± ¡°6?¡± I asked. I remembered 3 or 4 for Naruto when he awakened wind. He had to cut a leaf, cut a waterfall, then¡­maybe that was it. Sure felt like a long time for him to awaken it. ¡°Of course,¡± Yamato said. ¡°There are less steps if it is your primary element, but since this is a secondary we will have to add steps. You have a month. I believe we can get through the first 5 steps in that time. If you do nothing but that.¡± ¡°5 stages? But-but I was hoping to learn a new technique,¡± I said. ¡°That would be impossible,¡± he said. ¡°Unless you¡¯re an ultra genius. You won¡¯t be able to learn the full use of water element in that time.¡± I frowned, remembering that Sasuke learned lightning and Chidori within that time. I wasn¡¯t a genius, but I did know Naruto¡¯s method for learning. I stayed silent. I began to prep myself to focus on learning water element. There could be no distractions¡­maybe Reina and Hina, but that was it. ¡°Whatever I have to do,¡± I said. Yamato nodded as we stopped in front of a pond near the edge of town. ¡°Your first step will be to distinguish between and actively call upon your specific elements. We need to consistently be able to make the chakra induction paper wet. The best way to do that is while in water.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± I asked. ¡°No idea. The elements are just that, elements. Your feelings and emotions affect which element you are using. For some reason, standing in water makes you mirror that. You will continue to charge chakra paper in the water until you get the feel for it and can switch between the 2 types onnd. Do you understand?¡± I nodded. ¡°Good,¡± He said pulling out a stack of the papers. ¡°The more time you spend learning this step. The more quickly we will move. If you¡¯re lucky maybe you can pass through all 6 steps before the exam.¡± I nodded and created 2 shadow clones. My chakra was about 8 times what it was when I arrived in the world. I didn¡¯t have Naruto¡¯s skill but I was getting there. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yamato asked. ¡°These are shadow clones,¡± I said. ¡°Since I will receive all of their experience and memories I figured I would get 3 times as much training if I used them too.¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± Yamato said. ¡°I don¡¯t know if that will work, but it¡¯s worth a shot.¡± We nodded and stepped into the water. We took stacks of paper. Feet soaking in the water only after 10 sheets was I able to make it soggy. Amazed we continued to do it. When we got to about 1 out of every 2 I ended the shadow clones. Absorbing their memories instantly I processed the information. We had alle to the same conclusion. Thinking of cold, flowing, calm, and wetness made me draw it out easier. I charged another 10 sheets like that, and all 10 became soggy. With a smile I stepped out of the water. Doing the same another 1 out of 3 were soggy. Focusing harder than I ever had before I pictured being submerged in water as I channeled the chakra. Eventually every paper sheet was wet. ¡°Amazing,¡± Yamato said. ¡°And your main element?¡± I nodded. Thinking of Reina my chakra was back to lust instantly. Imagining being at the bottom of the ocean, the paper became wet. ¡°Wow,¡± Yamato said. ¡°Very good. Perhaps you will reach all 6 stages¡­but you are exhausted. We will pick this up tomorrow. I looked at him oddly but then stumbled. Dizzy and tired, the exhaustion hit me instantly. Almost losing consciousness I had never used so much chakra in a day. Barely making it home I wasn¡¯t even able to enjoy the girls. ¡ª The next few weeks passed in a daze. I would wake up. Meet Yamato at the pond outside of town, and train. The other steps weren¡¯tpleted in a day. I tried, calling upon my shadow clones as much as I could. But after a week I barely had my chakra replenished when I tried again. A good reaction from using my chakra so much I felt much more confident with it, but I was a zombie by the end. The second step of the awakening was to control a drop of water. Using my chakra like a grabber arm I had to pull out a single drop. It took intense focus. My water element chakra was able to control and interact with water. I had to condense it and try to keep just a drop in the air. That took me 2 full days to get done. After that I had to control more water. About a fistful of water held by just my chakra, it felt like trying to lift a person over my head. There was no margin for error as I made a water balloon-like enclosure of chakra to hold the water. That took me another 4 days to get right. The 4th stage was a huge amount of water. Car sized. I had to pull it out of the pond about 20 feet out. Sending my chakra out it was a pain in the ass to not be able to see it like Hinata could. I had to feel it move through the air and scoop the water. The interesting thing was it really did feel like a muscle. My reserves of chakra had been depleted so many times I slowly got used to being low on strength. Gripping the huge reservoir of water like picking up a ss of water I was able to lift it about a foot off the water. That took 10 whole days. Of course the step after that was to make an orb of the huge amount of water. Smoothing it out I couldn¡¯t let it be an unruly water balloon thrown in the air. It had to be perfect with no blemishes. Every day I controlled the water. Getting better and better each time. Able to lift and manipte it easier and easier. The step took only 5 days this time. And I was able to hold up a bus sized amount of water without much control of it. I was getting stronger day by day, and I loved it. The 6th and final step was to actually create water from my chakra. I hadn¡¯t thought of that. Naruto was able to create wind, of course my chakra could turn into water. I couldn¡¯t drink it of course, since it was water natured chakra, but I could use it as an attack when no water was present. All of the other steps had led up to that point. I had bathed in water for hours on end, feeling it around me. Trying to understand the unruly nature of it. Making my mind as much like water as I could. I thought of the Bruce Lee quote. ¡°Empty your mind, be formless, shapeless, like water. If you put water into a cup, it bes the cup. You put water into a bottle, and it bes the bottle.¡± My chakra was water. There was no other way to think about it. Condensing it. Forming it how I wanted. My chakra became the bottle. It became my weapon. What I needed to win the tournament that was destined to be interrupted. But I had to do my best. The past had already changed during the preliminary fight. I needed to do well, and get an amazing reward from my quest. On the 3rd day my chakra turned into water. A thick stream of violent rapid like water it shot out of my hand like a kamehameha. Yamato was as proud as I was when it seeded. I had been using chakra replenishers for days because the technique required so much chakra to be condensed down. And it had paid off. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would make it,¡± Yamato said. ¡°Took me 2 months to get to this stage kid.¡± I nodded. Tears in my eyes I hadpleted something that I had been working on singrly for 25 days. I had 5 days until the tournament for the Chunin exam. 5 days to learn the proper utility of my elements. ¡°What?¡± Yamato asked. I noticed I was frowning. ¡°I uh, don¡¯t know if this is going to help in my fight.¡± ¡°No,¡± Yamato said. ¡°Maybe a little, or maybe a lot. You could go up against the Uchiha, he has the fire element.¡± ¡°And lightning,¡± I said with a frown. Water was weak to lightning. ¡°Yeah, well you can¡¯t n for everything, kid. If you had more time, maybe¡­¡± That reminded me of something. Something I had nearly forgotten as I lived in the Naruto world. I had all the time I needed. I brought up my Status Screen.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest: Chunin Exam
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest: Escape the School
World 2: Gantz
World 2 Quest: Bring Kei to Life
World 3: Naruto
World 3 Quest: Chunin Exam
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
Bonuses N/A
Items Chikyugi Ne
I hadn¡¯t failed my other world quests. That meant that time had to have stopped in them. If I left this world, maybe I could train somewhere else. A smile slowly split my face. ¡°Would you mind showing me an attack with water chakra?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Yamato said. ¡°You won¡¯t have time to learn it, but you can work toward it. These are the hand forms you use to release the chakra.¡± He began to cast chakra in the water and a great dragon serpent made of water rose up in the air. Flowing over the water it crashed into a line of trees knocking many down in a huge tsunami wave. I was impressed and excited. I had a goal to reach. Without too much hesitation I said, ¡°World Escape.¡± CHAPTER 21 SCURVY CHAPTER 21 SCURVY I arrived in the ck room. Red emergency lighting made the 12 doors appear red still. Nothing had changed during the months I was in the Naruto World. My key was still in front of the first door I entered. My NorthNorthWest door. High school of the dead. The North door was Gantz and the one next to it was likely just as deadly. I still suspected that the doors for each wall shared a theme. I considered going back to the High School of the Dead world, I would do a lot better with my improved physique and chakra. But the mystery of the West Door was too great. If Naruto was on this wall. I could get lucky and go to another fun world. Or I could bepletly wrong. Maybe I would go to the trippy Uzumaki world. The one with the swirls and weird cyclones. Maybe the themes were names of main characters. I put that out of my mind. It was worth risking. I needed to get stronger for my Chunin Exam. I hoped the next world would allow that. I stepped through the middle door on the West wall. At first it was ck nothingness. Then the blue sky above my head appeared and water formed around me. I was wading on water. But not simple pond water. No I was in the middle of an ocean. I couldn¡¯t see anynd around me. A little worried I was in the manga where the Earth flooded I channeled chakra into my hands. Condensing it I pushed up. I smiled widely, it was working. I had chakra in the new world. Stepping onto the water as I charged chakra in my feet I stood in the middle of the ocean. Looking down at the water I noticed my reflection. I was older than in Naruto world. I didn¡¯t bother to guess what age as the memories flooded in. But instead of a wave of knowledge I was hit with only a few facts. I was Weston D. Watanabe. 18 years old, or so I assumed. And I was in East Blue. I had amnesia. I lost my memory after a shipwreck a few months ago. I had hitched a ride on a ship but it sunk during a storm a few days ago. I had been treading on water since. East Blue rung a bell, but the biggest amount of joy I felt was realizing I had the D middle name. I yelled out as intense pain racked my body. Losing control of my chakra I dropped back into the water as all my muscles cramped up at once. Waves of pain flowed through me as I screamed and dropped in the water. Almost cking out from the pain I barely held on. Fighting my bodies reaction of breathing water in the pain stopped instantaneously. Desperate to reach the surface of the water I swam up the 10 feet I had dropped. When I resurfaced I breathed in heavily. Bringing up my status screen I remembered I had the World Sharing Physique. My muscles had grown to the strength of my naruto world counterpart. This version of me was a normal person. Like my memory meld it was apparently painful to grow new muscle. I hoped the pain would fade the more times I did it. Pushing myself out of the water again I looked around. Still nond in sight I noticed a few seagulls in the air. So I had to be close tond. My stomach grumbled because I had not eaten for days. I channeled chakra into my legs and jumped. Going up 30 feet in the air Iughed happily as the wind blew in my hair. Turning my head I still didn¡¯t seend. My second time jumping I did see a small ind. Almost a mound of rock. Inded and began running on the water toward it. The body was weak from hunger, but I had been training to the bone for weeks. This pain was nothing. When I got closer to the ind I noticed a small boat. Approaching more cautiously when I got closer I heard someone yelling at another. ¡°Yosaku, don¡¯t you die on me buddy! There¡¯s still so much of the world we haven¡¯t seen.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Johnny. I don¡¯t think I can make it. I forgive you for poisoning me. I-I hope you find another partner. One you don¡¯t kill.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t poison you! I¡¯m telling you. It¡¯s that hooker in Logue town. I told you we should have worn protection!¡± Iughed without being able to stop myself. ¡°Who''s there?¡± Johnny asked. I moved from behind the side of the boat. Yosaku and Johnny were on a small ledge of the ind. They were men in their 20s. Johnny was a dark haired man in sunsses. Yosaku had a buzz cut and looked older. Very pale and sickly I noticed that he was bleeding openly. In all honesty they looked familiar, but I couldn¡¯t ce them. I racked my brain for characters from One Piece but there were hundreds. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m Weston. I heard you were poisoned?¡± I asked Yosaku. ¡°He was. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong,¡± Johnny cried behind his sunsses. ¡°Do you have a doctor on your ship?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­have either. But maybe I can help,¡± I said. Walking around the boat I jumped up to the ledge of the ind. Johnny noticed I didn¡¯t have any weapons. I was wearing a white button down shirt and blue jean pants. And that was all I had on me. No money or anything else¡­not even my Chikyugi ne. I began panicking looking around again for it. I was supposed to have it at all times. ¡°Well? Can you?¡± Johnny asked. I was brought back to the present. Putting my ne in the back of my mind I walked up. Yosaku was bleeding pretty badly. His shirt opened I noticed a long scratch across his side. ¡°What did this?¡± ¡°I fell when I was a kid,¡± he rasped. ¡°A kid?¡± I asked. ¡°It just reopened,¡± Johnny said. ¡°Randomly the other day.¡± I noticed that Yosaku was missing a few teeth too as he grimaced in pain. ¡°When did you lose the teeth?¡± I asked, a memory scratched at the back of my mind. ¡°Yesterday?¡± Johnny said. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. ¡°You-you have scurvy.¡± ¡°Scurvy? What¡¯s that?¡± Johnny asked in fear. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. We need to get off this ind,¡± I said. Standing up I looked around but couldn¡¯t see anything. Then I heard the boom. Grabbing the arms of the 2 pirate hunters I jumped us back to their small boat. As soon as I did the tip of the ind was hit by a cannonball. Shattering it and raining rocks down where we had been standing. ¡°What the hell was that?!¡± Johnny yelled. ¡°Pirates,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go say hello.¡± ¡°Damn right. They about killed us,¡± Johnny said. ¡°I¡¯m already dying,¡± Yosaku grumbled. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Johnny said. ¡°They tried to double kill you.¡± I rolled my eyes. But watched as Johnny began running around the ship. I pulled in one of the anchors and we were soon off. Catching the wind in the small sail we moved slowly around the ind. As soon as we did I saw it in all the glory. The Going Merry was straight ahead. A caravel type ship¡­whatever that meant. It wasn¡¯t overlyrge. There was a main mast in the middle, and a smaller sail with red and white stripes behind it. Brown wood with white ents and railing it was as I pictured it. But real this time. There was a sheep¡¯s head carved at the front. Monkey D. Luffy¡¯s throne. There were tears in my eyes as we drew closer to it. Of all the stories I¡¯ve ever read, One Piece was one I always wanted to experience. Following a boy that wanted to be the Pirate King he and his crew had gone on adventures and changed the world they lived in. It was an inspiring story that I found myself reading every week as Eichiro Oda released the series. ¡°Come out you damn filthy pirates!¡± Johnny yelled as we got within yelling distance. I looked over to see him moving to the side of the ship as we aimed to ram into the Merry. ¡°You attacked us on purpose! Nearly killing my friend again. I¡¯ll make you pay with your blood. We¡¯ve killed countless infamous pirates as the Pirate Hunter Duo!¡± He finished by leaping out onto the water. He surprised me by clearing the 12 feet distance and grabbing the ship. Pulling himself up he was soon yelling at whoever would listen. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said, noticing the ship wasn¡¯t stopping. Running over to the wheel I turned it slowly. As we moved up the side of the ship I saw the grappling hooks. Throwing one I caught the railing of the ship. Pulling tight, the ship I was on slowly stopped. Tying off at a cleat on the ship I threw another hook and did the same. Once secured I ignored the yelling on the ship. Yosaku out of it I grumbled but grabbed him. Picking him up I channeled chakra to my feet and jumped us to the deck. Wended on the deck as Johnny was knocked into the cabin wall by Luffy. ¡°Hey aren¡¯t you Johnny?¡± The green haired Zoro said from the upper deck. ¡°And Yosaku? What happened to you?¡± I was a little awestruck as I looked at the crew. The live action One Piece had done a great job at casting. Zoro looked a lot like who yed him. Some Japanese in him he had tan skin, short green hair, and 3 gold earrings hanging from his ear. His ck bandana wrapped around his arm he was focused on the guy I was holding. ¡°Yosaku is dead!¡± Johnny yelled. Getting up from the floor he ran over as I dropped the scurvy inflicted man. ¡°He was poisoned. And and then this cannonball almostnded right on us!¡± ¡°Cannonball?¡± Luffy squeaked. Usopp let out a fearful wail as the duo ran up to Johnny. Bowing they said in unison. ¡°We are sorry for your loss.¡± ¡°You should be!¡± Johnny said. ¡°Filthy pirates. You need to get a doctor. Or sacrifice one of your lives to make up for the loss I¡¯m suffering of my best friend dying.¡± ¡°Dude, stop the yelling,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s not dead.¡± I poked Yosaku in the said and he groaned. I looked to Luffy and Usopp. ¡°You 2. Go get some limes and squeeze the juice out of them.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± Usopp asked. The tan skin man¡¯s nose wasn¡¯t as prominent as in theic but not as small as the live action actor either. Somewhere in the middle. ¡°He has scurvy,¡± I said. ¡°He needs Vitamin C or whatever. Just get him to drink some juice. He will be fine¡­eventually. I¡¯ve never seen it in real life. I have no idea how long it takes to fix.¡± Luffy and Usopp nodded. Running into the cabin I noticed Nami walking up. Orange hair down to her neck, the thin pale skinned woman had the purple Arlong tattoo covered by the sleeve of her shirt. ¡°And you are?¡± She asked as Zoro and Johnny began talking. ¡°I don¡¯t know these 2,¡± I said. ¡°I stumbled on these idiots right before the cannonball hit.¡± ¡°Stumbled? How? I don¡¯t see another ship?¡± She asked. ¡°I was shipwrecked not long ago,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve been treading water ever since.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Nami asked. ¡°From that big storm a few days ago?¡± ¡°The very same,¡± I said as Luffy and Usopp ran over to Yosaku. Pouring the lime juice in his mouth the man drank it down happily. Then in a reality defying show of potion use he jumped up. Obviously not as hurt as he was letting on he and Johnny wereughing and jumping around. ¡°It doesn¡¯t work that quick!¡± Nami yelled. I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m alive again,¡± Yosaku said stillughing loudly. ¡°I¡¯m so full of Vitamin D, or whatever, it¡¯s not even funny. I could take on any number of pirates now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke about that,¡± Johnny said. ¡°Our aniki, Zoro, is a pirate now.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Yosaku said looking to Zoro. Then he coughed up blood and fell down. ¡°You surprised him so bad you killed him, aniki!¡± Johnny said. ¡°He¡¯s still sick, you idiot!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the scurvy you simpleton!¡± Nami and I yelled at him. We shared a look and shook our heads at the stupidity. I had forgotten how stupid people could be. Around kids for thest few months they had been much more mature. ¡°Let this be a lesson to you guys,¡± Nami said to Luffy and Usopp. ¡°We need a cook on the ship to ensure our diet includes important nutrients so you can always be ready.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so smart Nami,¡± Luffy said. Laughing loudly he added. ¡°Ok it¡¯s decided. Our next crewman will be a cook.¡± ¡°Aniki,¡± Johnny said. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for a cook, I know the perfect ce. There is the restaurant of the seas not too far away. Only a couple of days travel. They have the best culinary talents on the East Blue.¡± ¡°Awesome,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Let¡¯s check it out.¡± ¡°Great, can we get a ride?¡± Johnny asked. ¡°Of course. Any friend of Zoro¡¯s is a friend of ours,¡± Luffy said without hesitation. As Nami and Usopp ran off I heard Johny whisper to Zoro. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a certain Hawk Eyed man has frequented the restaurant too. I rolled my eyes. I forgot about Hawk Eye Mihawk. We were on our way to get Sanji, the blonde haired cook. Tons of drama would ensue. And I was excited to be in the middle of it all. I had to prove myself to join the Straw Hat Crew. CHAPTER 22 BELL PEPPERS AND BEEF CHAPTER 22 BELL PEPPERS AND BEEF ¡°What was your name?¡± Nami asked as we walked into the main living quarters. There was a small kitchen and dining area. A hall in the back looked to have doors for cabins and stairs that went to the lower deck for storage and perhaps a brig. ¡°Weston D. Watanabe,¡± I said. ¡°I uh haven¡¯t eaten in a few days. You mind letting me raid your fridge?¡± ¡°If you can pay,¡± Nami said with a smile. ¡°Only with my body,¡± I said. ¡°Deal,¡± she retorted. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you 1 berrie an hour.¡± ¡°Come on,¡± I groaned. ¡°Sanji would understand,¡± I mumbled thest part so they couldn¡¯t hear me. ¡°Yeah Nami, have a heart,¡± Usopp said. ¡°I¡¯m not cooking some stranger dinner when we barely have anything left after Luffy got up for a midnight feast,¡± Nami snapped. ¡°I¡¯ll cook,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re a cook?!¡± Luffy asked excitedly. ¡°No,¡± I said quickly. ¡°I cook well enough for a bachelor.¡± I walked over to the small fridge. Curious how it worked on a ship with no electricity I noticed it was actually an ice box. They had big chunks of dry ice in the top hatch. Looking through the food stored there was a lot of veggies, grains, some fruits, and a bunch of finger food. ¡°Where¡¯s the meat?!¡± ¡°Talk to the captain,¡± Nami said. ¡°Hence our reluctance to make anything.¡± Luffyughed. ¡°My stomach has a mind of its own.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a mind that I want to kill,¡± Nami said. ¡°Have to agree with you there,¡± Zoro grumbled. ¡°Fine, bell peppers and beef it is,¡± I said. Digging through the food. ¡°There¡¯s beef?!¡± Luffy asked far too excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s a figure of speech,¡± I said. A reference to Cowboy Bebop when there was no meat to be had. ¡°Luckily I lived with a vegan chick once. You start cutting the onion,¡± I said pointing at Usopp. After Nami set course for the restaurant on the seas I started cooking a big meal for everyone. A conglomeration of all the veggies left in the pantry, it wasn¡¯t pretty but my starving self didn¡¯t care. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re not a cook,¡± Luffy said with a grumble as he dug through the veggies. ¡°Say thank you, you mannerless heathen,¡± Nami spat smacking him on the back of the head. ¡°Thank you,¡± Luffy grumbled as he chewed on a bell pepper. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± I said. ¡°So who are you all?¡± ¡°Oh right, we didn¡¯t introduce ourselves,¡± Usopp said. Johnny was off nursing Yosaku in one of the spare rooms. ¡°I¡¯m the mighty captain Usopp.¡± ¡°Oy, I¡¯m the captain,¡± Luffy said. ¡°You¡¯re the captain?¡± I asked, hiding my smile. I was enjoying this way too much. ¡°I noticed this is a pirate crew. How long have you been doing this?¡± ¡°A few weeks. I¡¯m Monkey D. Luffy, I¡¯m gonna be king of the pirates some day!¡± ¡°I am not a pirate,¡± Nami rified. ¡°These idiots happen to be going where I¡¯m going. I¡¯m Nami.¡± ¡°Zoro,¡± He said. ¡°Pirate hunter Zoro?¡± I asked. ¡°The same,¡± he said. ¡°And how did you end up a pirate?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering that myself,¡± he said then went back to eating. ¡°What about you?¡± Nami asked. ¡°What do you do? You said you were shipwrecked?¡± ¡°Me¡­I¡¯m¡­a ninja,¡± I decided on. Nami rolled her eyes but Usopp and Luffy had stars in theirs. Zoro didn¡¯t care. ¡°Really?! Can you do a clone jutsu?!¡± Luffy asked. ¡°No, that¡¯s fake,¡± Usopp said. ¡°Are you a master of disguise? Can you throw kunai and have a bunch of ninja stuff?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any weapons on me,¡± I said. ¡°I can throw kunai. And yeah I can do a clone jutsu.¡± There was a longer stunned silence. ¡°Bullshit,¡± Zoro scoffed. ¡°You want to see?¡± I asked, a wide smile on my face. There were stars in Luffy¡¯s eyes as he nodded quickly. Standing up I did the form and released my chakra. Smoke shot out from me and there were 2 of me. ¡°Awesome!!!¡± Luffy said standing up. He jumped over and began poking the clone. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it,¡± Usopp said, joining him. ¡°It¡¯s-it¡¯s an illusion,¡± Nami said, freaked out. ¡°See, he¡¯s not moving.¡± Both me and the clone looked at her. ¡°This clone is very real¡± ¡°I am very real.¡± We said. ¡°You¡¯re freaking me out,¡± Nami said. ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± ¡°It is,¡± I said. ¡°I can do a lot of ninja stuff.¡± I released the clone. Disappearing out of thin air, Luffy and Usopp cried sadly as he disappeared. ¡°That¡¯s interesting,¡± Zoro said. ¡°Can you both fight?¡± ¡°My clones can do a little. But hit them once and they disappear,¡± I said. ¡°Teach me, teach me,¡± Usopp said. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m from¡­ an ancient ninja n¡­ I think. I lost a lot of memories a while ago. But I know how to do all the secret techniques.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a ninja that knows a bunch of killing moves but you don¡¯t have any memories?¡± Nami asked. ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what to tell you,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°It¡¯s like I woke up a few months ago in East Blue. I had to beg my way on that ship that sank. I only know my name. And I look 18. I¡¯m still figuring out all the interesting ninja moves I can do.¡± ¡°What else? What else? Show me!¡± Luffy asked excitedly. ¡°I can walk on walls,¡± I said. Going to the wall I charged chakra in my feet and began walking up the wall. Then the ceiling. Hanging down from my feet as I stared at them. ¡°So cool,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Weston, you have to join my pirate crew.¡± A tear came to my eye. I almost choked on the word, ¡°okay.¡± ¡ª- ¡°You sure adjust quickly,¡± Nami said. It was dark at that point. I was leaning on the rail at the back of the ship where her orange trees would reside some day. I wasn¡¯t too surprised she was there. ¡°What can I say? He¡¯s going to be the Pirate King. Why wouldn¡¯t I want to be in his crew?¡± She scoffed. ¡°You actually believe that crap?¡± I frowned at her. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem the lying type.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t even know how to lie,¡± sheughed. ¡°No, it¡¯s an impossibility. Be the pirate king? There are so many stronger pirates out there. Disgusting¡­beings that would do anything. Lie, cheat, and kill so they don¡¯t have to do an honest day''s work.¡± ¡°Oh, and you do honest work?¡± I asked. She blushed. ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± I said. ¡°I mean, you¡¯re a navigator for a pirate crew.¡± ¡°They are just going where I am,¡± she stammered. ¡°Well I¡¯ll miss you when you decide to leave,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re not actually staying are you?¡± She asked. ¡°Duh, he¡¯s going to be the pirate king,¡± I repeated. ¡°I really thought you were smarter,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m a man with a dream, like Luffy.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Get my memories back,¡± I said without hesitation. My name was still Watanabe so I guessed I was rted to Wano in some way. ¡°If not that, then make some new ones.¡± She didn¡¯t have a response to that. We watched the ocean as the ship coasted. The night air cool, I decided to do my best to get her to stay. I knew she would, but it was worth a shot to not have such drama at her home. Would go a lot smoother to have her simply ask for help. ¡°You know,¡± I said. Acting like I wasn¡¯t talking to her. ¡°Bing the pirate king isn¡¯t a one man crew job. You can¡¯t be the best without having the best people around you. I¡¯m guessing he could use a pretty great navigator to get across the world.¡± I looked over to her. ¡°If you¡¯re not up for the job, I understand wanting to leave.¡± ¡°Ha I¡¯m the best navigator around,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t think some simple reverse psychology would work on me either. This is a lost cause crew. There¡¯s no pay. No benefits. No dental.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. They¡¯d probably fight your battles for you,¡± I said. That stopped her cocky attitude. ¡°You know. If you had enemies to deal with.¡± ¡°Like they could,¡± she grumbled. ¡°Don¡¯t act so sure. If he¡¯s going to be the pirate king. I¡¯d assume any enemy his ally¡¯s had would be his enemies. He¡¯d be a poor excuse for a captain if he couldn¡¯t help keep his crew safe,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m part of the crew. I¡¯d be willing to help. I¡¯m a ninja, remember? Who else is a better match for me than a cat burr?¡± CHAPTER 23 BARATIE CHAPTER 23 BARATIE I figured out how to get my Chikyugi ne over the next 2 days. When I brought up my status screen I noticed a ¡®Stored¡¯ icon next to the ne.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest: Escape the School
World 2: Gantz
World 2 Quest: Bring Kei to Life
World 3: Naruto
World 3 Quest: Chunin Exam
World 4: One Piece
World 4 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
Bonuses N/A
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
After clicking it the ne appeared around my neck. I actually felt better with the ne on. I had gotten a hold of my libido during my water chakra training, but the ne was a good reminder what my goal was. To train my chakra and prep for the Chunin Exam. Over the next couple of days while we headed to the restaurant of the sea I showed off some of my ninjutsu. Able to control water, it was a little tougher to use sea water, but I managed it. Luffy was so excited as I floated the water over his head. When I dropped it on him he got weak from the sea sapping his strength. As a devil fruit user he couldn¡¯t swim. The others in the group were pretty weing. Zoro was a little standoffish, but I could work on him. I didn¡¯t want to have the kind of rtionship he and Sanji had so I treaded lightly. Nami hadn¡¯t stopped by to talk to me again. But I noticed she was quieter. Hopefully thinking about our conversation. On the second day Yosaku was feeling better. Johnny and he hung out on the deck as they babbled about this or that. I was sitting on the railing controlling a huge bus sized ball of water. It was getting easier. But it was still a struggle. Especially with the 2 idiots yakking away behind me. ¡°Then there was that pirate that had the big mustache. Then the one with the spiky hair,¡± Johnny said. ¡°So you 2 are really pirate hunters?¡± Usopp asked. ¡°Yep, we met aniki Zoro on a job,¡± Yosaku said. ¡°How do you get started doing something like that?¡± He asked. As a coward Usopp idolized anyone strong. ¡°I just happened upon it. Beat up a guy and he had a bounty on him. Haven¡¯t turned back since. Here are a few of the biggest bounties in East Blue.¡± He pulled out a stack of bounty posters. Handing them to Usopp the wind picked up and blew them away. There was a mad scramble to grab them. One was blown to the front of the sail. Dropping my ball of water I jumped up to grab it. My chakra charged legs made it easy work. Inded lightly and stared at the bounty poster. WANTED DEAD OR ALIVE ARLONG 20,000,000 There was a mugshot of the fishman on it. His face was centered and it showed his saw tooth nose and sharp teeth. ¡°Whose that?¡± Luffy asked walking over. ¡°Arlong,¡± I said. Nami stopped what she was doing to look over at us. I subtly watched her. ¡°Why¡¯s he so ugly?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a fishman,¡± I said. ¡°A fishman?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°You know mermaids?¡± He nodded. ¡°They¡¯re the guy versions.¡± ¡°Ohhh,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Ever met one?¡± ¡°I have not. I hear they¡¯re super racist¡­but mainly because most people are racist to them. I¡¯d like to go to Fishman Ind one day. I heard some of them can control water too.¡± ¡°Who knows, maybe you¡¯re from there,¡± Usopp said. ¡°Ha! Maybe,¡± I said. ¡°I can hold my breath super long. Maybe I¡¯m part fish.¡± Nami had walked closer. Her eyes drawn to the poster, she wasn¡¯t listening. I knew that Arlong had killed her adoptive mother. He still ruled over her hometown like a tyrant. Making them pay homage so they weren¡¯t killed by him and the other fishmen. ¡°You don¡¯t want to mess with that guy,¡± Johnny said. ¡°He¡¯s the highest bounty in East Blue for a reason. But it¡¯s not like you could get money for the bounty anyway.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Zoro asked. A grim smirk on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors he pays off the local marines,¡± Johnny said. ¡°That¡¯s not the half of it,¡± Nami said. ¡°Oh yeah? What do you know?¡± I asked. She bit her lip. Looking around to the crew by her. I thought she might say something but we were interrupted as Yosaku yelled. ¡°Land ho!¡± The crew jumped and everyone was running away. I handed the bounty poster to Nami. She didn¡¯t react as she stared at the picture of her tormentor. A walked to the front of the ship. Leaving her to think. ¡°That¡¯s notnd. That¡¯s a giant fish!¡± Luffy yelled. ¡°It¡¯s not a fish. It¡¯s a fish shaped ship,¡± Usopp said. ¡°It¡¯s not a fish shaped ship. It¡¯s a fish shaped ship restaurant,¡± Johnny said. I rolled my eyes from their banter. ¡°That¡¯s Baratie. The best restaurant on the sea. It¡¯s run by the famous chef, Zeff. It¡¯s pretty infamous. Everyone is wee there. Pirates, marines, regr people, clowns, you name it.¡± ¡°Why are clowns on the list?¡± I asked, but they moved on. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it get rowdy?¡± Usopp asked. ¡°Yep. But all the chefs are good fighters. If someone causes a ruckus, they kick them out,¡± Johnny said. ¡°I don¡¯t care what they do as long as I can eat,¡± Luffy said. ¡°It¡¯s been days since I¡¯ve had any meat.¡± ¡°I know I don¡¯t have money,¡± I said. ¡°Do you all? I mean you have this nice ship, but¡­¡± ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Usopp said. ¡°My friend Kaya gave us the ship. She also gave us some starting funds after we took care of a pirate problem for her.¡± ¡°Enough to feed this guy?¡± I asked pointing at Luffy. ¡°That remains to be seen,¡± Nami said. She had walked up. But hidden the wanted poster on her body somewhere. ¡°Come on. I¡¯m sick of bell peppers and beef.¡± ¡°Who isn¡¯t?¡± I asked. I¡¯d been forced to make more vegan meals since the first night. Not filling, not good, they were barely better than nothing. There were always leftovers. We docked the ship to an open spot. Luffy and Usopp excitedly ran ahead to the restaurant. There was a local information kiosk on the other side of therge fish ship that Johnny and Yosaku headed off to. Since so many people went to Baratie daily it was one of the best ones to hear about bounties. ¡°Think we can find a cook here?¡± Zoro asked. ¡°I guarantee it,¡± I said. The quest popped up in my view.
One Piece Quest 1
Assist in bringing Sanji to the crew.
Rewards:
ess to World Shop
¡°Huh,¡± I said reading it. World shop sounded interesting. I wondered if that meant a one time ess to a shop. Or a world specific shop. I was also curious what the currency was for the shop. Would it work in the other worlds I could go to? ¡°What makes you think we will find a cook that wants to join a pirate crew?¡± Nami asked. ¡°Luffy got a pirate hunter to join. I don¡¯t think a cook will be too hard,¡± I said. ¡°Got a point there,¡± Zoro said. ¡°What can I say? He¡¯s pretty believable about that pirate king crap.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your dream Zoro?¡± I asked. ¡°To be the world¡¯s best swordsman,¡± he said. Hands on his swords he walked around confidently. ¡°You Nami?¡± ¡°Me? Nothing,¡± she said. ¡°I just want to be rich.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I asked. ¡°Don¡¯t want to make a map of the world?¡± She stopped walking with the question. Blushing as she eyed me. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡°I saw some of the maps you were working on. They¡¯re pretty good,¡± I said. ¡°If you¡¯re on the pirate kings ship, might as well chart the uncharted.¡± She grumbled under her breath but started walking again. We got to the front of the restaurant. Luffy and Usopp were already seated. We joined them at therge table. ¡°Luffy, you can¡¯t eat the entire menu,¡± Usopp yelled. ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± he whined. Looking over to a different table there was a couple making lovey dovey eyes at one another. Sitting next to one another their tes of food were left unattended. Luffy extended his hand out. His arm stretching 10 feet he grabbed arge untouched chicken leg from the guys te. Pulling his arm back he started munching on it. ¡°Woah,¡± I said. Pretending to be impressed. ¡°You uh know that¡¯s not normal right?¡± ¡°Oh, guess I never showed you,¡± Luffy said. Munching on the chicken leg he pulled his cheek showing it stretching out a good foot. ¡°I ate a devil fruit when I was a kid.¡± ¡°Devil fruit? The ones where you gain super powers?¡± I asked. ¡°Yep,¡± Luffy said. He stuck the whole leg in his mouth. Sucking the bone dry I had never seen such an immactely clean bone. He ate the tendons too. Not wasting anything. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it make it so you can¡¯t swim?¡± I asked. ¡°Ha yeah,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s worth it though.¡± His hand extended out grabbing off the te of another less than observant diner. ¡°I have the Gomu Gomu power. I¡¯m made of rubber.¡± ¡°Cool,¡± I said. ¡°Any of you guys have cool super powers?¡± ¡°No, we aren¡¯t freaks,¡± Nami said. ¡°Ah!¡± Luffy said. His arm extended out again, at the end of it a man was stepping on Luffy¡¯s hand. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± The blonde man asked. . ¡°I¡¯m um sampling the food before I decide what to get,¡± he said. ck Leg lifted his food. Luffy pulled his arm back in quickly. ¡°Are you the waiter?¡± ¡°For today,¡± Sanji said, tsking. Then his eyesnded on Nami. ¡°Oh mademoiselle,¡± he said walking over. He leaned over grabbing a dessert cup from one of the close patrons. He smoothly moved in cing the fancy fruit dessert in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make you wait. Please. Anything you want is on the house,¡± he said. Sanji was as thirsty as ever. Wearing a ck suit with blue undershirt he had a cigarette behind his ear. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll take the whole menu,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Not for you, filthy vermin. Only for thedy,¡± he said. Pulling out a napkin he fluffed it andid it on Nami¡¯sp. She smiled big, not hesitating to dig into the stolen dessert. ¡°Now I could get used to a ce like this,¡± she said. ¡°Oh my heart,¡± Sanji said. ¡°If only I could see a beauty like you every day. I¡¯d dly make you whatever food you desired.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a sure fine coincidence there,¡± I said. Smile on my lips as I drew the other¡¯s eyes. ¡°We were looking for a cook for our pirate crew.¡± There was a stunned silence around the table. ¡°What? We were?¡± ¡°You just talked about it yesterday.¡± ¡°I did?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°That sounds like me. Cooks make food. I like food. You¡¯re right,¡± he said. ¡°How about it Mr. Waiter, care to join my crew?¡± ¡°Luffy, you need to stop asking every person you meet to join the crew,¡± Nami said. Happily munching on the dessert. ¡°This is heavenly,¡± she moaned. ¡°But we need a cook,¡± Luffy said. ¡°We do,¡± Zoro said. ¡°But not this¡­blondie.¡± Disgust clear on his face as he stared at Sanji. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is about you moss head, but now I¡¯m really considering joining this crew, just to piss you off,¡± Sanji spat. ¡°Great!¡± A man behind Sanji said. His loud voice drew everyone¡¯s eyes. He was a gray haired man,rge braided mustache at the sides of his face. A tall chefs hat. And a peg leg. It was Zeff, the owner and head chef of Baratie. Also Sanji¡¯s reluctant adoptive father. ¡°That¡¯s great to hear, Sanji,¡± Zeff said. Walking up his wooden peg leg cked on the hard wood floor. ¡°Because you¡¯re fired. You¡¯re done as a chef here as of today.¡± ¡°Old man,¡± Sanji groaned. ¡°How many times have you fired me this week? 5? And it¡¯s only Tuesday! I¡¯m not leaving this shitty restaurant. Never. You can throw me out and I¡¯ll just break in and cook.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it kid,¡± Zeff said. ¡°You¡¯ve asked for it. If you won¡¯t leave I¡¯ll kick you out.¡± ¡°With which leg? The real or the wooden one. Doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ve gotten used to pulling out splinters, you old coot!¡± Sanji spat. Zeff jumped up. Sanji did the same. Both kicked hard. Zeff using his wooden one Sanji took the hit and did a roundhouse, but the old man blocked him with his body. Taking the brunt he grabbed Sanji¡¯s leg with his hands and began twirling him around until he threw him across the room. ¡°Grabbing my leg?!¡± Sanji spat. ¡°What about only using hands for cooking?¡± ¡°I am cooking. Cooking to light a fire under your ass if you don¡¯t start doing what I say,¡± Zeff spat. ¡°I stopped listening to you a long time ago old man,¡± Sanji spat. Turning around he headed back into the kitchen. The people at other tables acted like that was normal as they went right back to their meals. ¡°Sorry about that,¡± Zeff said. Letting out a sigh he moved closer. ¡°That boy needs to learn to spread his wings a little. He would make a great cook for a crew.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Luffy said. ¡°But he didn¡¯t take our order and we are starving. You mind?¡± Zeff frowned but nodded. Pulling out a pencil and a small notebook he began to write Luffy¡¯s order down. It took a while. Then when it was the rest of our turns he simply said he¡¯d bring out the whole menu and walked back to the kitchen. CHAPTER 24 STARVED CHAPTER 24 STARVED Johnny and Yosaku heard a tip about another pirate in the area and hitched a ride. They docked their small boat and would be back soon for it since it was easy to get a ride to Baratie. We finished our meal with less drama. Luffy was true to his word and ate the whole menu. Stuffing himself full we had to roll him out of there. One of the ships that docked daily was a food delivery service. We ced an order with them for food and by the next day we had enough provisions tost us another couple weeks. It was enough for more than a month but Luffy ate enough for all of us twice over and none of us were good at estimating how much we needed. For someone that didn¡¯t consider herself part of the crew Nami didn¡¯t mind throwing her weight and opinion around. Usopp and Luffy jumped at whatever she said before she hit them into oblivion. We were only at Baratie for a day but Zeff had asked us twice to take Sanji with us. Luffyughed loudly and would run off to go ask the tall cook, but he was always rejected. Luffy and I were walking around the ship after lunch when we ran into Sanji having a smoke break out back. ¡°Hey, Sanji,¡± Luffy yelled running up to him. ¡°Have you changed your mind yet?¡± ¡°No,¡± Sanji said, blowing smoke in his face. Luffy coughed as he breathed it in. ¡°And stop asking.¡± ¡°But the old man wants you toe with us. He¡¯s your dad, right? That means you have to listen to him.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not my dad,¡± Sanji said. ¡°He¡¯s just some old coot that I tried to kill.¡± He blew out another stream of smoke. Staring out onto the water. ¡°Is that how he lost the leg?¡± I asked. Trying to act oblivious. It worked for Luffy, why couldn¡¯t it work for me? ¡°Actually, yeah,¡± Sanji admitted. ¡°That¡¯s what I took from him. His leg.¡± ¡°Why¡¯d you do that? Is that why he is pawning you onto us?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Sanji said sadly. He stumped out the cigarette but lit another. This one he let burn and barely took a drag. ¡°That old guy saved my life once.¡± ¡°He did?!¡± Luffy asked. ¡°Why¡¯d you try to kill him then?¡± ¡°I was getting there!¡± Sanji yelled. ¡°Hold your horses.¡± He took a long drag. ¡°Back when I was a kid I worked in a kitchen on a merchant ship. We were waid by pirates during a storm. I fell off the boat and Zeff saved me.¡± Sanji exhaled deeply. Shaking his head as it hung over the railing. ¡°We washed up on the shore of a deserted ind. He gave me a small bag of food while he had this huge one beside him. Telling me to wait on the other side of the ind and only toe find him if a ship came up. I obeyed. And made my foodst. But we were there for weeks. After 2 weeks my food was gone. And we never saw a ship.¡± He took a much longer drag of his cigarette. ¡°By the end I was barely survivng on rain water from puddles. Delirious and starved. But I saw him with his big bag. He had more than enough food. When I knew I was going to starve to death I risked it. I went to the other side of the ind with a knife I found. I ran at him. Ready to stab him in the back. But I stopped when I saw the bulging bag. Still full to the brim. Any guess what was in there?¡± ¡°Vegetables,¡± Luffy said. Our recent reliance on them had instilled a deep hate for them. Sanjiughed. ¡°Gold. Treasures. All valuables. No food. He gave it all to me. He hadn¡¯t taken any of it.¡± He finished the cigarette. Flicking it out into the water he watched the filter float away. ¡°But he was still alive. Stuck there for weeks like me. He had to eat something. He chose his leg.¡± ¡°The one he¡¯s missing?!¡± Luffy asked, aghast. Like it wasn¡¯t obvious. ¡°The same,¡± Sanji said with a smile. ¡°He gave up his pirate life to give me a better chance. He was the captain of the pirates that attacked the ship I worked on. But he didn¡¯t hesitate to jump in after me. To give me a better chance.¡± ¡°Why¡¯d he do that?¡± I asked dutifully. ¡°He told me once. Said he and I had the same dream.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°If it¡¯s to be the Pirate King, you¡¯re out of luck.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s to see the All Blue,¡± Sanji said. ¡°Where is that?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°Never heard of it.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of All Blue? For us cooks it¡¯s our dream. They say it¡¯s where all 4 oceans meet. You can find every fish from each sea in one ce. Picture it. Crystal clear water. Every variety of fish found around the world, right there. Fresh for the picking.¡± ¡°Sounds delicious,¡± Luffy said. ¡°I bet,¡± Sanji said with a smile on his face. ¡°But, that¡¯s a kid''s dream.¡± ¡°What?¡± Luffy asked, angry by the choice of words. ¡°It¡¯s gotta be out there. And I n to see it. I¡¯m going to be the Pirate King.¡± ¡°You are? Sounds like a kid''s dream too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Luffy is going to be the pirate king. And we need a cook to help get us to the One Piece.¡± ¡°You believe in One Piece too?¡± Sanjiughed. ¡°You two sound about as crazy as I used to be.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not crazy,¡± Luffy said. ¡°What¡¯s the point of living if you don¡¯t have a dream to reach for?¡± That quieted Sanji down. He looked to the side. I was afraid he was going to make an excuse to go back to work. But I had a quest toplete. I needed Sanji to be more intrigued. ¡°I have a dream,¡± I said. I drew their gazes. ¡°You ever heard of Fishman Ind?¡± They both shook their heads. Despite me talking about it with Luffy it was still in one ear and out the other. ¡°It¡¯s filled with mermaids.¡± Sanji¡¯s eyes turned heated as a smile split his face. ¡°They¡¯re not real, are they?¡± ¡°They are. As real as All Blue,¡± I said. Before he could deny it I exined further. ¡°Right smack dab in the middle of the Grand Line.¡± ¡°The Pirates graveyard?¡± Sanji asked. ¡°What¡¯s the Grand Line?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°You¡¯re going to be the Pirate King, but you don¡¯t know what the Grand Line is?¡± Sanji asked. ¡°That¡¯s what I have a crew for. To know things I don¡¯t,¡± Luffy retorted. ¡°Great point, Luffy,¡± I said. ¡°The Grand Line is where One Piece is supposed to be. It¡¯s said the old Pirate King¡¯s treasure, One Piece, is right at the end of the Grand Line. And thend of the mermaids is half way there.¡± ¡°Are mermaids like they say?¡± Sanji asked. ¡°All beauties with fish tails below the waist?¡± ¡°Better. Their princess, Shirahoshi, is a giant mermaid. At least 50 feet tall. Tail for legs. Long hair. They say she¡¯s the fairest beauty of them all. But no one has seen her in years.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°I heard an evil fishman makes it so she can¡¯t leave her room. He has a devil fruit power.¡± I noticed Sanji grind his teeth as he heard it. ¡°What? Why doesn¡¯t anyone do anything about it?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve tried. But no one¡¯s been able to save her,¡± I said sadly. I could tell it was kind of working. ¡°What about the most beautiful woman in the world? That¡¯s my dream too. I want to meet her.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Sanji asked, caught up in the story. ¡°Boa Hancock. They say she¡¯s so beautiful you¡¯ll turn to stone if you see her,¡± I said. Sanji lit another cigarette. His imagination getting the better of him. ¡°She lives by the Grand Line. On an ind of nothing but women.¡± ¡°There is such a ce?¡± Sanji asked a new dream forming in his mind. ¡°There is,¡± I said. ¡°Women that have never seen a man before.¡± ¡°How do they get more of them?¡± ¡°I heard that they attack ships that get too close to their ind and steal the most desirable men. Forcing them to¡­you know. To replenish their numbers. If a boy is born he¡¯s dropped off on a nearby ind as an orphan.¡± ¡°That sounds like paradise,¡± Sanji said. ¡°It does. What do you say, Luffy? Should we drop by there?¡± Luffy had been ignoring thest part. Picking his nose as looked out to sea. ¡°What? That sounds boring,¡± he said. ¡°I want One Piece.¡± ¡°Dang. I only have one vote on the ship. Guess I¡¯ll never see it if more people don¡¯t want to go,¡± I said. Eyeing Sanji I could tell there was a genuine struggle going on in his head. A struggle that the lustful man was losing. ¡°Did I mention that the isle of women are all pirates?¡± I asked. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t be interested in someone without a bounty.¡± Sanji¡¯s eyes bulged. I was making some good headway. A few more conversations like this and I might actually have him. I was racking my brain for other beautiful women to talk about when we were interrupted as a giant ship came into view. A minor fog over the water had obscured it, but so close it was easy to see. The ship was at least a galleon. 3 times the size of the Baratie it towered over us. It would have been really impressive if it wasn¡¯t cut up all to pieces. Sails shed. Arge chunk missing from the front showing the different levels inside. No crew to be seen on board it looked like a ghost ship. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Sanji asked. I groaned. I had forgotten about Don Krieg. A wannabe big shot with a big ship and crew he tried to take over the Baratie for some reason. As we stared at the giant ship a smaller longboat dropped down. We watched as it slowly rowed over to us. There were 2 figures on it. One was a dark skinned man with gray clothes and bandana on his head. He rowed the boat slowly but surely toward us. The passenger on the boat was a white haired man wearing golden armor. Locking eyes with me I knew that was Don Krieg. They noticed us. The man in the gray clothes slowly rowed. We threw them a line as they got closer. Krieg grabbed it and pulled them in. ¡°I heard this is the Restaurant on the sea,¡± Don Krieg said. ¡°That it is,¡± Sanji said. ¡°How can I help you?¡± ¡°We need-¡° Krieg said then his eyes rolled to the back of his head as he fainted on the deck. ¡°Captain!¡± The gray clothed man said. Running over to him he tried to shake Krieg awake. ¡°Food. We need food. None of us have had a bite in over a week. Our storage was flooded after we were attacked.¡± ¡°How many of you are there?¡± Sanji asked. Rolling up his sleeves as he looked at the giant ship. ¡°Only 60 of us are left,¡± the man cried. ¡°The others were too weak toe here.¡± ¡°On it,¡± Sanji said. ¡°I¡¯ll have enough food for everyone as soon as possible.¡± I knew that as someone who had almost starved to death, Sanji would never say no to feeding them. The man bowed deeply. Crying as he watched Sanji go. ¡°What were you attacked by?¡± I asked. Staring at the ship I had a bad feeling I¡¯d forgotten something else. It had been a long time since I read the beginning of One Piece. ¡°One man,¡± the guy said. He shivered as his eyes unfocused. ¡°He had the eyes of a hawk. We only lost him a few days ago in a bad stor-¡° he was cut off as a huge geyser cut through the giant ship behind him. We turned to see the galleon split in 2. Cracked through the middle like the titanic the 2 sides took on water and began to sink. We heard cries of anguish as the crew tried to swim and save those they could. I gulped. Coming out of the mist was a man with a wide brimmed hat. A cross-like sword at his back he reminded me of Vampire Hunter D. That was until the eyes locked onto me. Even at the distance away I could feel the strength of those eyes. The gaze of Hawk Eyes Mihawk. The strongest swordmaster in the world. CHAPTER 25 TWO PLACES AT ONCE CHAPTER 25 TWO PLACES AT ONCE We ran around the deck of Baratie to our own ship. Half-way there we were stopped by Usopp and Zoro. ¡°What was that?¡± Usopp asked. Fear clear in his voice. ¡°That giant ship was cut in two,¡± I said. ¡°By a single sword sh.¡± Zoro gripped his sword handles. ¡°Any idea who did it?¡± I looked behind us. The figure was there. Slowly heading toward Baratie. ¡°Him,¡± I said. ¡°Hawk Eyes Mihawk.¡± ¡°Finally,¡± Zoro said. He began to walk toward the man. ¡°Zoro, what are you doing!?¡± Usopp asked. ¡°We should be running away from whatever happened there.¡± ¡°You have your goals, I have my own,¡± Zoro said. His eyes sparkling. I could almost feel the excitement from him. I too was looking forward to one of the single greatest fights in the history of the manga. It onlysted aic or 2. Which helped cement the importance of it. But it also showed the badass attitude of the 3-sword style fighter. ¡°We can¡¯t be ying around with this, our ship is gone,¡± Usopp said. ¡°What?¡± Luffy and I eximed. ¡°It¡¯s gone. Someone took it,¡± Usopp said. ¡°We wereing to find you when we heard that happen.¡± He pointed at the ship and the Drac viin moving toward us. ¡°Who took it?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°No idea.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Nami?¡± I asked. Remembering who took the ship. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know,¡± Usopp said. ¡°Fuck,¡± I blurted. Gathering chakra I expelled it out and a shadow clone was made. ¡°I¡¯m going after the ship. My clone will stay here to watch-help out.¡± ¡°How are you going to go after the ship?¡± Usopp asked. I jumped over the railingnding on the water. Chakra kept me upright. ¡°I¡¯m a ninja, remember.¡± ¡°So cool, I want to walk on water,¡± Luffy said. I ran away. Hoping my clone could stay alive long enough to at least watch the Zoro and Mihawk fight I could at least see a memory of it. When I was a few hundred yards away I remembered I didn¡¯t know where the hell I was. I ran to the Baratie information kiosk and they told me where Arlong was known to frequent. I ran in the general direction as I heard Zoro yell out a challenge. It was hard not to turn and watch, but I didn¡¯t know how much of a headstart Nami had. I didn¡¯t see anything at first. Simply running as fast as I could on the water. I couldn¡¯t help but get invested in the drama. I had hoped Nami wouldn¡¯t make the same choice. But she had. I wasn¡¯t sure what I could say to make her believe but I wanted to try. Eventually the ship came into view. Speeding up it took me 2 hours of running to reach it. When I did I was actually winded. Climbing up the ship I walked up the stairs to the second level where the helm was. Nami stood at it. Tears in her eyes as she steered the ship. She had been crying a while and some of my anger deted. But not all. ¡°I had to do a lot of running to catch you,¡± I said, acting like I was more out of breath than I was. She jumped, locking eyes with me as I walked closer. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She asked. Fear in her voice. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I retorted. ¡°I don¡¯t see the captain or the rest of the crew.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not my-¡° ¡°He is, Nami,¡± I said. ¡°He is your captain. Just as much as he is mine. Just because you¡¯re fighting it doesn¡¯t make it any less true.¡± ¡°I am not a pirate!¡± She yelled angrily. Wiping more tears away. I stopped a few paces from her. ¡°And Luffy is?¡± I asked. ¡°I know you¡¯ve had bad experiences with pirates, but Luffy is different. I know it¡¯s like saying a good vampire. But Luffy is a good pirate. And his crew is too.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Nami mumbled. ¡°I have to get back. My people can finally be free from-¡° ¡°Arlong?¡± I asked. ¡°You actually believe that saw-toothed fish?¡± She rocked back a little as if struck. ¡°You really believe he will honor the agreement after you collect what? 100,000,000 berries?¡± ¡°How do you know about that?¡± She asked. ¡°You said you lost your memory.¡± ¡°I know¡­things¡­about the people around me. One of my ninja powers,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Prove it,¡± she said. ¡°How?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Prove that you know what I¡¯ve gone through. What pirates put me through.¡± I frowned but nodded. ¡°If I do. I want you to swear to secrecy,¡± I said. ¡°No telling anyone.¡± ¡°If you can prove it enough to make me believe you, fine,¡± she said. ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°Simply look at my ne.¡± I raised the Chikyugi heart ne. She nced down at it and we were on a battlefield. It wasn¡¯t a normal battlefield but a cartoon version. ¡°Where are we?¡± Nami asked, fearful. ¡°Your mind. I¡¯m simply making us see this,¡± I said. ¡°Can-can you read my mind?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°This is simply me using my ninja powers to make you believe we are here.¡± ¡°Why does it look like it¡¯s all a drawing?¡± She asked. Because I¡¯m making it up from memory of the show about your life, I thought to myself. ¡°Because that¡¯s how it works,¡± I said. ¡°watch.¡± I pointed to a marine running toward us. She had a gun and cherry red hair. As she ran, the fires around her kept burning. Rubble and destroyed homes all around us it was a bloody fight, and she was the only one around. ¡°That¡¯s-¡° Nami said, tears in her eyes. ¡°Your adoptive mom, yes,¡± I said. The woman stumbled but heard crying babies. Running to them Nami and I followed to see her finding Nami and her sister. Orphaned when Nami was a newborn. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Nami asked. ¡°Ninja ways are mysterious. I¡¯m sworn to secrecy,¡± I said. ¡°This is when you were found by your adoptive mom. Or a close representation of it.¡± The scenery changed to her adoptive mother being killed by Arlong. Nami cried out in anguish. Dropping to her knees she couldn¡¯t watch it. ¡°Why are you showing me this?¡± ¡°Because you asked me to show you what I know. I know that woman raised you like her own. I know you regret telling her you weren¡¯t a real family. This was the moment she proved to you that you were. And Arlong took her away from you.¡± She began to sob. ¡°I know he¡¯s scary. I know you¡¯ve been through a lot. Stealing from everyone. Making enemies everywhere. But this here. This ship we are currently on is an opportunity. We can fight back against him. Beat Arlong for good. And no one else will have to suffer,¡± I said. ¡°What about the marines?¡± She asked. ¡°They¡¯ll let him go.¡± ¡°No, they won¡¯t,¡± I said. I couldn¡¯t remember why but I was pretty sure they double crossed Arlong. ¡°And if they do. I¡¯ll just kill Arlong myself.¡± ¡°You really think you can?¡± She asked. Teary eyes locking with my own. I released her from the Genjutsu. I held a knife at her throat. A simple butter knife, but still a knife. ¡°He would be just as susceptible to this illusion. I guarantee I can end him.¡± Dropping my arm I kept my eyes locked with hers. ¡°Trust me Nami. Trust Zoro and Usopp. But most of all. Trust Luffy. He can beat Arlong. And no matter what, I¡¯ll ensure he doesn¡¯t bother anyone else again.¡± Her chin scrunched up fighting back her sobs. Her tears flowing I couldn¡¯t think of anything else to do but draw her in for a hug. She was rigid at first but slowly she grabbed onto me. Her arms pulling at the back of my shirt she wailed as she released some of the guards she had put up. Her whole body shaking, I rubbed her back and whispered to her. ¡°It will be alright. We would work together. You won¡¯t have to be scared anymore.¡± It took time. And by the time she had finished crying I already had the ship turned around. ¡°I¡¯m trusting you,¡± she said. ¡°If you betray me¡­ I don¡¯t know. But I won¡¯t be happy.¡± I nodded. ¡°If I¡¯m wrong then I¡¯ll steal 200 million berries for you,¡± I said. She chuckled. ¡°Good luck with that,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s taken me forever to get the money I do have.¡± ¡°Yep, but you¡¯re just a cat burr. A cat burr and a ninja? I think we could do some interesting heists,¡± I said. She chewed her lip. ¡°Can you read everyone¡¯s minds? Their backstories?¡± ¡°Just the crew,¡± I said. ¡°I didn¡¯t share yours with anyone. Don¡¯t expect me to share theirs. You¡¯ll have to find out the old fashioned way.¡± She nodded. Standing up she moved to the helm. ¡°We are off course,¡± she said. Coughing as she took it back. She moved the helm a few degrees. I nodded and jumped over to the side rail. Sitting on it we sailed back in silence to Baratie. When we got there it wasplete pandemonium. My clone was fighting the rest of Don Krieg¡¯s crew with Usopp and Sanji. The clone was lucky that the pirates were too slow to actually hit him. They had done a good job keeping the crew at bay as Luffy fought Don Krieg. ¡°They need help. I¡¯m trusting you to not run again,¡± I said. Jumping off the ship I didn¡¯t give her a chance to answer. When I got close I signaled for my clone to stay as I went to Baratie. ¡°What did I miss?¡± I asked Zeff. ¡°Uhh nothing. You¡¯re over¡­there,¡± he said pointing at my clone. ¡°Thats an illusion,¡± I exined. ¡°Oookay then. Um your swordsman buddy got pretty beat up.¡± Zeff pointed to Zoro unconscious on deck. There were people still crowded around him. ¡°We stopped the bleeding and got him a blood transfusion but he¡¯s out of it. Sanji fed the Kriegs men. Then they attacked us trying to get the Baratie.¡± ¡°Sounds about right.¡± I nodded and jumped back onto the water. Releasing my clone I joined Sanji in beating up the crew trying to shoot at Luffy. By that point it was a foregone conclusion. Kreig kept pulling out weapon after weapon. An exploding spear, methrower and all that. Luffy would use his rubber powers to throw his arms way back then pull them to him to hit his foe. Hitting Kreig with way more strength than he could handle. At the end Kreig pulled out a and entrapped Luffy. Luffy simply twisted his legs around and grabbed Kreig with them. Untwisting the legs Krieg went flying into the wreckage and was knocked out. Luffy fell toward the sea while wrapped up in the but I ran over and grabbed him before he sank too far into the water. ¡°Good fight, captain,¡± I said. Luffy was bloodied but conscious. ¡°Who cares about that?¡± Luffy asked excitedly. ¡°Teach me to walk on water.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an anchor, Luffy. There¡¯s no way you can learn,¡± I said. ¡°No fair. Will you at least try?¡± ¡°Of course. If the captain is asking, I need to at least try,¡± I said. Luffy chuckled and passed out. A smile still on his face as I dropped him on the deck of the Baratie. ¡°Luffy is going to be really hungry when he wakes up,¡± I told Sanji. ¡°We could use some help to make sure he doesn¡¯t eat us out of house and home.¡± ¡°Yeah yeah,¡± Sanji said. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can whip up.¡± CHAPTER 26 HAKI CHAPTER 26 HAKI There was a lot of rubble to clean up. Therge ship of Don Krieg had sunk but chunks of it were slowly floating around. Lots of damage was done to Baratie as well. Don Krieg had a bounty of 17 million berries. Nami was more than pleased to find that out. Especially since Arlong was worth 20 million. Bounties were a good show of strength. If Luffy could beat Krieg it was a good indicator he could beat Arlong too. A Marine boat stopped by for lunch the next day and Baratie gave them Krieg. We split the money with them since they had all the damage done to their restaurant. And of course because Luffy had offered it to Zeff without hesitation. Nami wasn¡¯t happy about it but that was when Sanji decided to join us. At first he fought it of course. But Zeff fired him again and Sanji finally epted the offer. It happened after we were having a conversation with Zeff and Sanji just happened to be listening. Zeff let it slip how good he thought Sanji¡¯s food was and there was nothing else for him to learn. Zeff also randomly told us how the reason he saved Sanji as a kid was because his dream was to find All Blue someday as well. Trying to make sure his own dream didn¡¯t die. So 2 days after the Don Krieg fight we were prepped and ready to go to our next adventure. Sanji had filled our kitchen up with food. And after Luffy ate most of our stock the new cook had locks installed on all the pantry cabs. They were useless but they deferred Luffy a little. He didn¡¯t want to hurt the Merry either. Zoro was up and walking. He struggled to do it but he wasn¡¯t the type toy up in bed. I had first-hand memories of his fight with Mihawk because of my clone. It was amazing to see Zoro challenge the strongest swordsman in the world. Mihawk barely had to try toy him up. shing Zoro from his top left shoulder to his bottom right hip with one slice. Zoro had a nasty wound on his chest because of it, but wore the wound with pride because he didn¡¯t hesitate to take it when he epted defeat. After that he did a rousing cry to Luffy, letting him know it would be thest time he ever lost. He¡¯d get stronger to make sure his captain didn¡¯t have to worry about him again. After that Krieg attacked and the people of Baratie gave Zoro emergency first aid while my clone, Luffy, Usopp, and Sanji fought the Kreig crew. ¡°Alright,¡± Zoro grumbled. Wincing as he sat at the dining room table with us. ¡°I¡¯m all caught up on what happened while I was out. Everything except why our ship happened to disappear when Krieg showed up. ¡°That¡¯s why we are here,¡± I said. I looked to Nami to exin. She bit her lip as she tried not to cry. ¡°With Sanji officially part of the crew I thought it best to catch everyone up on what happened before we headed out. Nami has her own request for help from the crew.¡± ¡°Oy who did what to you?¡± Sanji asked her. ¡°A woman should never have to cry. Tell me who I need to fight and I will.¡± ¡°I-¡° Nami started but scrunched up her mouth as she tried not to sob. ¡°I have my own demons that I need help taking care of. I uh have no right to ask. But would you help me?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Luffy said. ¡°You¡¯re part of our crew. Your enemies are our enemies.¡± ¡°I know you say that, but it¡¯s not going to be that easy. I need help against the strongest pirate crew in East Blue. A pirate crew made up of fishmen. Men stronger than any normal person.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who it is,¡± Luffy said. ¡°If you want it. We will make it happen.¡± ¡°Woah there Luffy. Let¡¯s not jump into things,¡± Usopp said. Showing his fearful but also pragmatic nature. ¡°I¡¯ve heard these fishmen are pretty strong.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Zoro said. ¡°If our captain says we do it, then we do it.¡± He winced again as he shifted on the bench seat of the dinner table. ¡°Well said Marimo,¡± he told Zoro. I remembered the name Sanji had for Zoro. I was pretty sure it was like a green kiwi. The color matched Zoro''s green hair. ¡°Marimo?¡± Zoro spat. ¡°That¡¯s mighty big words for a cook. Why don¡¯t you go back to the kitchen while the real men talk.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show you real men,¡± Sanji said standing up. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re hurt or I¡¯d kick your ass.¡± ¡°Even with this minor scratch I could kick your ass,¡± Sanji said. ¡°But it sounds like we got a big fight ahead. So I¡¯ll save doing that till afterward.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± Sanji spat. I didn¡¯t remember them fighting so much so quickly. But it was typically harmless banter. ¡°Now¡­what you all want for dinner?¡± ¡°Meat,¡± Luffy said. ¡°But let¡¯s set a course for this Fishman Ind first. I¡¯m ready to kick some ass.¡± ¡°Fishman Ind is on the Grand Line. I told you this,¡± I said. ¡°Were you not paying attention?¡± ¡°Uhhh no,¡± Luffy said shamelessly. ¡°All I know is they sound delicious. What kind of fish are they?¡± ¡°They¡¯re people!¡± I said. ¡°Are you a cannibal now too?¡± ¡°What? They¡¯re people? I thought you said they were fish.¡± ¡°They are,¡± I said, gritting my teeth. ¡°They¡¯re-fish-people.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got me all confused. When are we going fighting?¡± ¡°God dang, Luffy. We are going to go beat up some fish dudes. Afterward I¡¯m sure the vige we save will give you all the fish you want.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to hear. Sanji I¡¯m really hungry for fish. Can we have sushi?¡± ¡°Yeah yeah,¡± Sanji said. ¡°I¡¯m on it captain.¡± The others began to scatter. Luffy, Usopp, and I got the ship prepped for leaving. Soon we were on our way to Nami¡¯s home. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you talked me into this,¡± Nami said while she was at the helm. There was a nice thick railing near the helm I was starting to like sitting at. Everyone had their own little spots they liked toze around at, and I wasying im to this one. ¡°I think you wanted me to,¡± I said. ¡°Isn¡¯t it so much nicer to ask for help than have all the stress and worry on you?¡± She frowned but didn¡¯t answer. Her eyes on the horizon as the wind picked up and took us to our destination. While we sat there I brought up my notifications.
One Piece Quest 1 Complete
Assist in bringing Sanji to the Straw Hat crew.
Rewards:
ess to World Shop
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest: Escape the School
World 2: Gantz
World 2 Quest: Bring Kei to Life
World 3: Naruto
World 3 Quest: Chunin Exam
World 4: One Piece
World 4 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Bonuses N/A
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
I clicked the Shop button and a new window appeared.
World Shop Warning:
Items are locked to the world and will not leave without quests rewarding them to the challenger.
I had never seen a warning before. Some actual information for me for once I wondered what the hell a challenger was. Grinding my teeth I dismissed the screen to think aboutter.
One Piece World Shop:
Devil Fruits
Log Pose
Misceneous
I moved through the Devil Fruits. It appeared to be fruits I¡¯d never heard of before. So ones that people didn¡¯t currently have. None had descriptions and had ambiguous names like Copper-Copper Fruit, Cloud-Cloud Fruit, Cool-Cool Fruit, and Cat-Cat Fruit. That was just the ones I saw in the Cs. They ranged in price from 10,000,000 berries to 10 billion. I focused on the expensive ones but I wasn¡¯t too sure if I wanted to risk a fruit. If I could actually teach Luffy chakra use and he could walk on the water then I might actually risk it. In the Log Pose section they had one for every ind. Even thest one, Raftalia, where One Piece was supposed to be. But that was 10 trillion berries. And I wasn¡¯t too interested anyway. In Misceneous there were Sea Stones. They were specific to One Piece and were so much like the ocean that Devil Fruit users became weak when touching them. There were also Vivre cards that allowed people to find one another. I scanned through it and found some books I wanted. They were the Haki series. There was one for each: Armament, Observation, and Conquerors. Too bad each of those was way out of my price range. Of the series there was one I needed to get first. ¡®Basics of Spiritual Energy/Haki¡¯. The ultimate power in One Piece. Everyone had Spiritual Energy and could call upon it after intense training. Doing amazing attacks with the power. There was Observation Haki which allowed you to know everything that was going on around you, Armament Haki that allowed you to strengthen yourself, and Conqueror Haki that¡­made people pass out for some reason. I couldn¡¯t exactly remember on that one. Basics of Spiritual Energy/Haki was only 10,000,000 berries. It wasn¡¯t an impossible amount. I wanted it. Which apparently acted as some sort of signal as I received a new quest.
One Piece Quest 2
Free Nami''s vige from the tyranny of Arlong and his crew.
Rewards:
10,000,000 Berries
At first I didn¡¯t know why it didn¡¯t simply reward me the book. But then I remembered if it had I would have been able to take it with me. Either way I wanted it. ¡°Nami can I borrow 10 million berries?¡± I asked. ¡°Sure, if you pay me 100,000,000,¡± she said. Watching the path as we coasted along. ¡°What?! What about a crew member discount?¡± I asked. ¡°That is the discount?¡± She said. ¡°But-but I need it,¡± I said. ¡°Why do you need it right now? We are in the middle of nowhere.¡± ¡°Ninja stuff,¡± I said. ¡°Pretty please. Let me borrow 10. Then after we beat up Arlong I¡¯ll pay you back.¡± ¡°How are you going to pay me back?¡± She asked. Finally looking at me from her side eye stare. ¡°Ninjas have their ways,¡± I said. ¡°You and your ninja stuff. That¡¯s not an answer for everything,¡± she said. Not angry, simply yful. ¡°But it¡¯s the truth,¡± I said. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll owe you a favor too.¡± That intrigued her. ¡°Any favor.¡± ¡°Hmm fine. Teach me to be a ninja,¡± she said. A smile on her lips. ¡°Ugh I don¡¯t know how,¡± I said. ¡°Try and I might consider it,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible,¡± I said. ¡°For all I know my powers are specific to my n. I guess I can try. But it takes years of training. Or¡­you could lend me the money and you could try to learn a strong skill I know you can do.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± She asked. ¡°Ever heard of Haki?¡± I asked. She shook her head. ¡°Think of it like internal energy¡­¡± that made me pause for a second. That sounded like chakra to me. Munching on my lip I thought through it more as I spoke. ¡°With this internal energy you can do 2 main things. Make yourself aware of your surroundings. Feel the Haki of everyone and everything around you so you know exactly what¡¯s going on at all times.¡± I couldn¡¯t think of anyone from Naruto with a power like that. But maybe if I gained Haki I could find parallels between them. ¡°You can also use this internal energy to strengthen yourself. You know how when you hit Luffy his rubber body dampens the blow?¡± I asked. She nodded, actually intrigued. ¡°If you could use Haki you could bypass his rubber. I can¡¯t remember how but it kind of nullifies the devil fruit power.¡± ¡°For someone that¡¯s lost his memories, you sure know a lot,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m very weird,¡± I said. ¡°So would you be interested in learning with me?¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t know it?¡± She asked. I shook my head. ¡°And if I lend you the money you¡¯ll pay me back?¡± ¡°As soon as possible, yes,¡± I said. ¡°Fine. 10,000,000 berries, you pay me back asap, you teach me this mysterious power, aaand you owe me a favor,¡± she said. ¡°You don¡¯t need a favor to get me to do stuff for you Nami,¡± I said. ¡°But yeah. All that.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± she said. ¡°Grab the helm.¡± I did. She ran down to her cabin and within a few seconds she was back up with the money. She handed it to me. ¡°I was gone for a second. How are we off course already?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask me,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re the driver. Nice doing business with you,¡± I said. Taking the money I decided to pull her same trick. Running down to the cabin I clicked the buy button on the store for Basics of Spiritual Energy/Haki. The money disappeared from my hand in a white light as a book took its ce. It was a thick bible sized tome. Leather cover, with thick paper for the pages. There was no title or indicators on what the book was. Running back up to the helm I showed Nami the book. ¡°Where¡¯d you get that?¡± She asked. I opened my mouth but she cut me off. ¡°Never mind ninja stuff, I know.¡± ¡°You know me so well. Care to read with me?¡± I asked. She scooted over by the helm. Her holding one side of the book and me the other we read it page by page. Right next to one another we werefortable as our shoulders touched. She adjusted the course now and then. But we mostly stayed silent as we tried to figure it out. CHAPTER 27 ARLONG PARK CHAPTER 27 ARLONG PARK It was 5 days of sailing to get to Nami¡¯s hometown of Gosa. During that time Zoro recovered, Luffy and Usopp fished, Sanji cooked and hit on Nami, and Nami and I read the Haki book. The start of the book was philosophical. Discussing the spiritual energy in people. How some had more than others and awoke the different Hakis at different paces. We had to take lots of breaks while reading. Very headache inducing I was able to wrap my head around it more easily since I had chakra. But it was upsetting to know that it really was different from my Naruto world power. Different but notpletely. How it was different was something that slowly dawned on me as I read the book. Haki was the vessel. And chakra was the water. As in spiritual energy was what held chakra in your body. It¡¯s what made up the chakra pathways and reservoir that held the bulk of chakra in your gut. When someone was using the Armament Haki they were actually increasing the size of the pathways to cover their skin. So the Haki was the ck armored skin that appeared. But what really gave people increased strength while using Haki was that their body where the armament was being used was filled with chakra. The pathways were increased in size allowing the chakra to pour into it from the reservoir at their center. When this happened you used the chakra exponentially, causing you to wear out. And this was also why usually only the strongest people could use Haki. They had a lot of chakra so they could handle it. The book itself didn¡¯t talk about chakra of course. Either people hadn¡¯t figured out how to use it yet or they focused too much on the Haki. They talked about Haki being the vessel and the internal spiritual energy. Not the 2 different types of energy they actually were. I found this very helpful since it made it possible for me to teach others to use chakra. In the Naruto world people could ess chakra when they were only 10 years old. I hoped it wouldn¡¯t be too hard to teach my crew that was closer to 20 years old. But it was proving difficult. Showing them the book it was like herding cats. Zoro wasn¡¯t interested until I told him that Mihawk basically beat him with a kitchen knife because he used Haki. And Luffy wasn¡¯t interested until I told him it might lead him to learn how to walk on water. Usopp and Sanji weren¡¯t too hard to convince since there wasn¡¯t a lot going on on the ship. But after Luffy fell asleep while reading I gave up for now in hopes to refocus on Arlong. Once Nami¡¯s home came into view she started having second thoughts. Angrier somehow, on a hair trigger for snapping at everyone, we all walked on egg shells. I moved my favorite spot a little further away from the helm for the time being. ¡°I¡¯m thinking we should make contact with my vige,¡± Nami said. She was chewing her nail as she stared at the shore. Pacing back and forth nervously. ¡°No,¡± Luffy said. ¡°This is our first pirate war. I want to enjoy this.¡± ¡°What about Buggy?¡± Zoro asked. ¡°Was that not a pirate war?¡± ¡°I forgot about him,¡± Luffyughed. ¡°Yeah I guess that was too. Either way, I don¡¯t care. Let¡¯s attack them head on.¡± ¡°I vote we stay on the ship,¡± Usopp said. ¡°I¡¯ll man the cannons. We can shoot them from shore.¡± ¡°They¡¯re fishmen. Water is their element,¡± I said. ¡°We need to keep their focus on thend. Besides, if Luffy is going to be fighting Arlong we don¡¯t want him anywhere near the water.¡± ¡°True,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Unless you can teach me that catra crap.¡± ¡°Chakra,¡± I said for the 20th time. ¡°It¡¯s chakra. And at the pace you¡¯re going it will take another 5 years. We aren¡¯t waiting that long. We need to do this now.¡± I knew how this fight went in the manga, and it was overlyplicated. Lot¡¯s of drama between Nami and Luffy as she fought asking for help. It took them a while to really get into the fight. Then when they did start fighting Luffy spent the majority of the time underwater where he was useless. I had full faith in Luffy being able to bring the guy down. Especially with me there. ¡°Who wants breakfast?¡± Sanji asked as he stepped out of the kitchen. He held 6 tes in his hands expertly. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Nami said. Still chewing her nails. ¡°You should eat something,¡± I said digging into the parfait Sanji had made. ¡°We might have a long day of fighting ahead of us. Alright, this is what I¡¯m thinking.¡± I rolled out a piece of paper. Drawing on it I made a line for the coast, a circle for Gosa Vige, and an X for Arlong Park. I didn¡¯t bother with details since the easier to understand the better for Luffy. ¡°We don¡¯t want to get the vige involved. Arlong Park is a big walled in courtyard with a tall tower and pooled ess to the sea.¡± I had gotten the information from Nami, as if I didn¡¯t already know all this. ¡°We don¡¯t want the fishmen in the water. What I think we should do is rush in and simply attack. Land there, fast and quick. Usopp, you stay on the boat and use your slingshot to do what damage you can. Everyone else onnd fighting these guys.¡± ¡°I need to get a couple of swords,¡± Zoro admitted. ¡°Myst 2 broke.¡± Mihawk had shattered his weak des with a sh during their fight. He currently only had 1. ¡°From what Nami says they will have plenty there,¡± I said. ¡°We can steal you 2.¡± Zoro nodded. ¡°What about me?¡± Nami asked. ¡°I thought you¡¯d want your own revenge,¡± I said. ¡°Yound with us. We take on the big guys and you use your bow staff to knock any down that try to get up afterward.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way that¡¯ll hurt them. These guys can lift houses,¡± she squeaked. ¡°I think you¡¯ll find yourself stronger than you think,¡± I said. ¡°Only Arlong and his top guys are that strong. Everyone else is pretty normal.¡± ¡°You sure this is a good idea?¡± She asked. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s just 6 of us.¡± ¡°Oh hell yeah, us 6 could take on anyone,¡± Luffy said, grabbing her parfait and stuffing it in his mouth. ¡°We could-¡± He stopped as shadow blotted out the area over us. The 6 of us turned to see arge sea monster. The top half of the monster was 20 feet over the water. It was a sea cow. A literal sea cow, horns, a bull nose, white skin and ck spots and everything. ¡°What do you want?¡± Luffy asked the cow. It actually mooed at us. The cow looked to the tes that were discarded. ¡°That¡¯s our food. You don¡¯t get any.¡± Zoro pushed his remaining sword out of his sheath by an inch. All of us staring at the beast it didn¡¯t seem to understand the trouble it was in. ¡°You wanna fight?¡± Luffy asked. The cow¡¯s face contorted in anger. Luffy pulled his arm back, Zoro drew his de, Sanji jumped in the air, and I began to pull a stream of water from the ocean. The sea cow didn¡¯t back down and was soon knocked out on the water. I vaguely remembered the sea cow belonging to Arlong. An idea came to me. ¡°Guys, get some rope,¡± I said as I jumped out onto the water. Grabbing the knocked out cow by the horn I began dragging him to the front of the boat. ¡ª An hourter, despite Nami¡¯s reluctance, we headed right for Arlong Park. I tied the sea cow to the front of the ship. When it regained consciousness it didn¡¯t take much to threaten it to take us to Arlong Park. Luffyughing loudly from the top of the sheep¡¯s head of the Going Merry was drive enough for the sea cow to go as fast as possible. Within an hour Arlong Park was within viewing distance. The cow kept charging forward. Faster and faster until it mmed into the sea front ess of Arlong Park. Hitting itself hard it sunk into the deep as Sanji and I threw anchors to slow us down. We lurched to a stop and were soon heading to the front of the ship, staring at the home of the Arlong Pirates. ¡°Where are they all?¡± Usopp asked. There was no one in sight. ¡°Sleeping?¡± I suggested. ¡°Arlong! Get your ass out here!¡± Luffy yelled loudly. The boat stopped about 30 feet from shore so he should have heard us. No one answered. ¡°Let¡¯s check it out,¡± Luffy said. Looping his legs in the railing he pulled himself backward. His legs stretching out I knew what he was doing, but the others didn¡¯t understand. As he moved back further and further the other crew members gave him a weird look. ¡°Luffy, what are you-¡± Nami tried to say but was cut off as Luffy extended his arms out. His rubber body pulling him he shot toward us. Grabbing the 5 of us he unlooped himself from the railing and we shot out over the water. I always wanted to experience this method of travel. And as Nami and Usopp mmed into me while Luffy grabbed us, I understood why they hated it. Pulled together I was hit in the side by Usopp¡¯s elbow as we flew to the shore. Nami screaming loudly wended and barely caught ourselves. ¡°Never do that again!¡± Nami said hitting him over the head. ¡°Sorry,¡± Luffy said dodging another blow. I recovered but went into the building. There was no one there. The others followed. The inside was barren as well. Sofas, chairs, and beds sat empty. ¡°Think they have any treasure here?¡± I asked, locking eyes with Nami. ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°They keep it somewhere even I couldn¡¯t find.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this room?¡± Luffy asked. Running off to a side room Nami yelled, ¡°Not that room!¡± We soon followed. Inside was a table with rolled up pieces of paper all around it. A writing desk there were protractors,passes, and bottles of ink scattered around. Luffy unrolled one of the parchments. ¡°Nami, this looks like the maps you draw. But where¡¯s your signature?¡± We had all seen her draw them as we passed by small inds. She signed all of them. ¡°I-I was forced to make this for the fishmen,¡± she said sadly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to sign them. Since I was made to do it.¡± ¡°All these drawings are yours?¡± I asked, unrolling more and more maps. She nodded ashamed. ¡°Well, guess we just gotta burn it down.¡± A smallntern hanging from the wall I picked it up. ¡°What!?¡± She asked as I lit thentern. ¡°This is your old life, Nami. Your old cell. You put a lot of work into it. So I¡¯ll leave it to you to burn,¡± I said. I handed her thentern. ¡°I-I¡¯m not burning it,¡± she said. Her eyes wide. ¡°Why not,¡± I said. ¡°After today Arlong won¡¯t be here anymore. One way or another. Or do you really think we can¡¯t win?¡± I locked eyes with her. I could see her mind going through it all. If she did this there would be no turning back. No way to try to spin it. No way to not incur Arlong¡¯s wrath if we really did fail. ¡°Free yourself, Nami,¡± I said with a reassuring smile. ¡°You know you want to.¡± She looked up, some tears in her eyes. She slowly nodded. Then she threw thentern onto the table. Oil sshed out spreading me quickly. Back in canon Luffy destroyed the room and the building. I thought it was better she did it herself. We stayed there for a moment, simply watching as the me spread. When the heat picked up and all the bookcases were alight we finally walked out. Nami was quiet, but for once I thought it was a good silence. When we got outside she stared at the tall building, simply waiting. It took time but smoke began to billow out. The fire spread and within 10 minutes the entire ce was alight. We watched it all, waiting to make sure that it really would be gone soon enough. I noticed some tears streaming down Nami¡¯s eyes, but I knew they were happy tears. We were brought out of our quiet reflection as we heard a shout. ¡°Oy, Nami! What are you doing?¡± A deep voice asked. We turned to see Arlong and his pirate crew standing at the entrance into the courtyard. ¡°I-I-I,¡± she turned staring at him wide eyed. Arlong¡¯s eyes bulged as he looked us over. Webbed finger fist clenching. His own pirate crew all around him. They did look to be an intimidating sight. ¡°Arlong! You fish-guy!¡± Luffy yelled. ¡°I hear you hurt my Navigator. I don¡¯t forgive that.¡± Luffy walked forward. Taking off his straw hat he set it on Nami¡¯s head. ¡°You stay here Nami, we will take care of this.¡± She was brought out of her terror as she noticed the hat on her head. Dropping to her knees she let whatever was about to unfold happen. Luffy, Zoro, Sanji, Usopp, and I stepped forward. I could almost feel the slow motion camera on us as we did. Stepping forward we faced the Arlong pirate crew as their base burned beside us. I recognized 4 faces. Arlong, he had dark purple skin, a saw-tooth nose, and a sun tattoo over his heart. There was the fish-man karate expert that was the match for Sanji, he resembled a shark with fins at his elbows. There was the pretty boy, he had an extended mouth like a sucker, he was who Usopp fought, his first real fight. Last was Hhan, the octopus that Zoro fought. He actually bes a friend of the straw hatster. Behind them were another 30 nameless fishmen. All different shapes and sizes, I was starting to get excited. My first Straw Hat fight. One where I got to y an actual role. ¡°Who are you?¡± Arlong asked as we stopped in front of them. ¡°I¡¯m Luffy, I¡¯m gonna be king of the pirates!¡± The group of fishmen burst outughing. ¡°Well, I hope you are prepared to die,¡± Arlong said. ¡°Your ship there will prove a little useful in paying back what this ce called me.¡± He looked behind us. ¡°And I guess our deal is off Nami. It¡¯s fine, after you¡¯re dead I¡¯ll get that trove of cash you have behind your house. I will get a much bigger ce built with all the money you have.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t have a chance,¡± Sanji said. ¡°You¡¯re all going to pay for what you did to my Nami.¡± ¡°You can have her,¡± Arlong said. ¡°You will have plenty of time together when you¡¯re sleeping at the bottom of the ocean.¡± He nodded to the karate master. The fishman pulled a woman through the crowd. She had short cut blue hair with a red ribbon in it. ¡°Nojiko!¡± Nami yelled, noticing her sister brought forward. ¡°Nami, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I-I¡± ¡°Nami is part of our crew,¡± I said. ¡°We are helping her with these tadpoles causing her all these problems!¡± ¡°Ha,¡± Arlong said. ¡°You know, we knew you¡¯ve been up to something. That¡¯s why we paid a little visit to town today. Who knew your sister woulde in handy?¡± Arlong reached behind his back pulling out his weapon. It was a pole withrge scythe/teeth des sticking from it. The des were ck. Arlong extended his arm pointing the weapon in front of Nojiko¡¯s throat. ¡°Guess she gets to die first,¡± Arlong said with a wicked smile. ¡°No!¡± Nami yelled. I poured chakra throughout my body. Plenty rested, I made it the distance with one jump. Kicking the de away I grabbed Nojiko by the back of her shirt. My foot stamping on the face of the karate fishman I jumped the both of us back to the line of Straw hats. There was stunned silence as Inded by them. Dropping Nojiko down we turned to look at the fishmen. ¡°Oh I¡¯m learning that catra shit,¡± Luffy said. ¡°But after this.¡± His arms extending back they stretched behind him. ¡°After I kick this Arlong guy¡¯s ass.¡± ¡°Not if I get to him first,¡± Sanji said running forward. ¡°Weston, what do I do,¡± Usopp yelled. ¡°I was supposed to be on the ship.¡± ¡°Do what you do best, Usopp. Piss those guys off. Especially that one with the lips. I think you can take him,¡± I said as Luffy stopped extending his arms back. They shot forward instantly hitting Arlong and knocking them both through the group of fishmen like a bowling ball. ¡°You think?¡± Usopp asked. ¡°I know,¡± I said. He nodded pulling out his slingshot. Shooting a pepper bomb at therge group they began crying out. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked Nojiko. ¡°I think so,¡± she said. ¡°Get her out of here,¡± Nami said. Pulling the bow staff from out of nowhere she had a stern look on her face. I nodded. Pouring chakra out my shadow clone appeared. ¡°Let¡¯s go, blue,¡± my clone said, princess carrying Nojiko. He was soon running the surprised girl to the wall and running off to town. I looked over the fight to find somewhere to help. Zoro was fighting the octopus with only 1 sword. 1 against the 6 that the octopus had. He was still healing, but gritted his teeth striking at the guy. Focusing on that first I moved into the crowd of fishmen. Luffy and Arlong were fighting one another, knocking people down. Luffy kept stretching out and mming his feet, head, and fists into the leader. Arlong grabbed him, using his sharp teeth to actually pierce the body of Luffy¡¯s body. I grabbed 2 nameless fishmen and conked their heads together. Grabbing their swords I jumped over to the swordsman. ¡°Zoro!¡± I said throwing the des. He nodded. Jumping up for them he put his remaining one in his mouth while he grabbed the des. Zoro then dropped down shing down at the octopus. After that I started knocking down fishmen. Their skin was hard, but my chakra infused body hit them harder and they were knocked out. One by one their numbers were being whittled away. At first we were on the losing side as the Straw Hats attacked their opponents. Adds would randomly start trying to get at us, causing my team to falter on the main targets. But as we knocked out the useless chum we started to pull ahead. Usopp had disappeared taking on his challenger out back of the burning building, but I was sure he was fine. Then Luffy missed with one of his stretches. His head pushed into the crement of the wall surrounding the park. He tried to push out but couldn¡¯t do it in time. Arlong used his intense strength to knock down the wall. Itnded on Luffy¡¯s head while he was still stuck. Knocking him out. Arlong picked up the wall section and threw it far into the sea, barely missing the Going Merry. ¡°Zoro!¡± I yelled. He looked over to see Luffy flying off. The sh on his chest bleeding through the bandages he was hurting. ¡°Take Arlong for a minute,¡± I said. ¡°Busy,¡± he said. I jumped over grabbing Han. Throwing him with all I had into the ocean the octopus went flying. ¡°30 seconds while I get the captain,¡± I said. Zoro nodded and was running at Arlong. I ran to the shore and dove in. Swimming for all I was worth I found Luffy already at the bottom of the ocean. Cursing I kicked the brick concrete and it broke enough for me to get Luffy¡¯s head out. Swimming back up the octopus noticed me and started swimming my way. Using my water chakra I pushed the water around him away, forcing him to swim backward with it. With the extra distance I made it to shore before he could get us. Once onnd I began pounding on Luffy¡¯s chest. He spit up water and was soon back to the fighting. I ran over as Zoro was punched in his wound. Flying back I rushed over and caught him. ¡°Got him,¡± I said. ¡°Good job.¡± Zoro grunted, gripping his sword he ran at the octopus as he resurfaced. It was a fun fight. I was busy at all times. Luffy ended up breaking Arlong¡¯s weapon with a punch then hit him so hard with another blow that he was knocked out. Zoro finally out-shed the octopus and fell over half dead. I had considered helping, but this was an important fight for him too. Pushing him to be able to handle more pain and prove his insurmountable conviction. Sanji beat his opponent and helped me wrap up the adds. Even Usopp came out of the woods victorious. I grabbed Zoro, throwing him over my shoulder I went to the others. The 5 of us stood battered, bloodied, but we still beat the fishmen pirates. I noticed Nami had knocked out a few of the nameless ones as well. She had tears in her eyes as she stared at the battlefield. Surprised that we were the ones that had made it. The euphoria of victory was ruined as we noticed the marines walking down the path toward us. CHAPTER 28 GOSA VILLAGE CHAPTER 28 GOSA VILLAGE ¡°Mighty fine work you did!¡± The marine out front yelled as therge group walked up. He was a rat-like man. Whiskers for a mustache he wore a white hood with little ears on the top. ¡°I must admit I didn¡¯t quite believe someone was dumb enough to attack Arlong, but here they are. All of the crewid up,¡± he said. Within talking distance he looked around. ¡°Ripe for the taking.¡± ¡°You appear quite beat up yourself,¡± the marine said. ¡°I want topliment you on your work, but Arlong and I have a business rtionship. A Rtionship that will sadly have to end since he is in such a sorry state.¡± I did something I hadn¡¯t done before. A ssic Naruto trope that had taken me a while to get right. The real trouble was having a wood log close by. Luckily I had one. Pouring chakra into it I switched it out immediately. The chakra formed a hair thinyer around the log. Ayer that resembled me. It was Substitution Jutsu. The process of switching with it happened in a second. immediately I jumped to the marine. Standing behind him as he continued. ¡°To help make up for losing the business. I will have to take the reward for Arlong¡¯s capture myself. Too bad I can¡¯t leave any-¡° I tapped him on the shoulder, hard. ¡°What!?¡± Punching him square in the face he flew through the air at Luffy. Luffy smiled big. ¡°See yeah,¡± he said. Twirling the man around he threw the marine leader far into the ocean. The man screamed the whole way. There was grumbling from the marines around me. Some grabbing hilts of swords. Others shifting their guns. But they stopped as more voices started sounding. I turned to see the residents of Nami¡¯s vige walking up. They had their own weapons in hand. I noticed the scarred up vige leader out front. He still wore the pinwheel on his hat. The vigers didn¡¯t appear to be happy to see the marines. But there were cries of joy as they noticed Arlong and his crew still out and unconscious. ¡°You will be arresting all of Arlong¡¯s crew,¡± Nami said, walking up. ¡°You will give the reward for Arlong to the vige to help rebuild the damage his pirates have caused. Or else.¡± She twirled her staff. The others walked up behind her. Luffy, battered and bloodied, Sanji smoking a cigarette, Usopp adjusting his ss lenses, Zoro still passed out on my Substitutions shoulder. They looked pretty badass. ¡°You heard her,¡± Luffy said, cracking his knuckles. A new marine stepped forward. Eyeing us up and down. ¡°Time to get to work, boys.¡± The marines were soon running into the groups of pirates. Putting shackles on them it looked like they would actually do their job. I was pretty sure the same thing happened in canon. I didn¡¯t think we had to worry about Arlong anymore. Most marines actually wanted to do good. There were bad apples of course, but the police of the world government were often guided by their own morality. It became a madhouse as people ran around. The marines were on den-den-mushis calling for help and soon a ship was on its way. We were pirates but had no bounties so they didn¡¯t have a right to hold us. We jumped on the Going Merry and headed to Gosa Vige. A doctor looked at Zoro. Stapling his wounds back together the man said he was lucky to be alive. Nami spent time with her sister. Crying happily that they were finally free. But it wasn¡¯t a Straw Hat victory without a party. People were quickly bringing out the liquor. Dancing and music broke out in the small vige. Luffy received piles of food and wolfed it down happily. Zoro tried to get up. We had to strap him down to the bed. To get him to stop trying to move I carried the bed to the front porch so he could at least watch the party. Then he talked me into getting him some rum and freeing a hand. It was hard to say no, so I didn¡¯t. I sat by him. Drinking my own rum. I hadn¡¯t liked it before, but since bing a pirate I started craving it like a cop craved donuts. I watched the vige celebrate freedom and couldn¡¯t help but be proud. I knew this would have happened without me. But I hoped I made it a little easier, on the crew and vige. Nami was free. There was no backstabbing. Zoro was stillid up in bed, but someone unable to walk after a fight was inevitable in the crew. All that went through my head as I watched them celebrate. I considered world jumping then. I had been in One Piece for about a week. And I really wanted to getid. I had better control of my Chikyugi, but not 100%. I was feeling it. I could jump to Naruto world. I still had 5 days there until the Chunin exam. I could spend a day with my maids. Enjoy them to the fullest. Then jump back here. I held off though. I almost pushed World Escape, but I stopped as I heard a familiarugh. Looking up I noticed Nami sauntering through the crowd heading in my direction. Locking eyes with her I thought I should stick it out for a little longer. Especially when she blushed and looked away as we made eye contact. A wide smile on my face I watched her discreetly make her way over. Sanji came out of nowhere handing her a mixed drink with fruits in it. He fawned over her then Nami pointed him in the direction of her sister. Sanji noticed the blue haired girl and ran off to make her a drink too. Nami was then making her way in my direction again. Zoro oblivious to everything but his rum I got up and intercepted her. I studied her as I walked. Orange hair, smooth tan skin, wearing a white shirt and brown skirt she showed off her long legs. She had C-cup breasts at the moment. I hoped they ballooned out like they did in the manga, but for now they fit her well. ¡°Hi,¡± she said shyly. Blushing as she ate one of the pineapple chunks from her drink. ¡°Hey yourself,¡± I said. I was tempted to push out my Lust Element. But I had used it on all the women I had been with in the Naruto world. I wanted to know what I could do without it. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°Good,¡± she said. Sipping her drink as she locked eyes with me over the brim of the ss. ¡°I was wondering if you¡¯d help me with something.¡± ¡°Anything,¡± I said simply. ¡°You know that.¡± She blushed again but nodded. Grabbing my hand she pulled me with her through the celebrating crowd. We were quiet as we walked. The music and people loud, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to hear one another anyway. Vigers stopped and talked to Nami. I waited dutifully beside her until she made an excuse to move on. When we were through the thick of the vigers I asked, ¡°you¡¯re not leaving us, right?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± she said, a small smirk on her lips. ¡°I got what I wanted from you all.¡± ¡°Dang,¡± I said. ¡°Should have made you sign a contract or something.¡± She chuckled. ¡°You should have.¡± ¡°So this means I don¡¯t have to pay you that 10 million berries, right?¡± ¡°No, I need that,¡± she said. ¡°You would hate to be known as a liar.¡± ¡°Well I mean, if you¡¯re not there to collect, how is that my fault?¡± ¡°A deals a deal, Weston. Don¡¯t you have some sort of ninja code?¡± ¡°I do, unfortunately I won¡¯t be able to get you your money until we are out to sea,¡± I said. ¡°So you have it now?¡± She asked. Simple yful banter we both yed our parts in the exchange. ¡°Nope. But I will out on the ocean.¡± ¡°How does that work? Nevermind. Ninja stuff, right?¡± I nodded. ¡°You¡¯re so weird.¡± ¡°Thanks. You¡¯re not,¡± I said. ¡°What? I¡¯m very weird,¡± she said angrily. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said. ¡°Any normal girl would want to stay in her vige. Get a nice boyfriend. A job working at the grocery. You, you want to go back out there.¡± I pointed to the ocean. We had a direct view of it as was moved between homes. No one was around us anymore. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± She asked coyly. Her hands behind her back as she stuck out her chest. ¡°Cus it excites you,¡± I said. ¡°The adventure. The new ces. Standing at the helm when a storm is raging around you. Keeping us on course.¡± ¡°How would you know that? We haven¡¯t had a bad storm since you joined.¡± She blushed, continuing to lead me somewhere. ¡°Because I can picture it. I¡¯ve seen the same smile on your lips when the sea is calm. That small smirk, that content look in your eyes, that unseeing gaze you wear when you turn your brain off and let your worries pass you by.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t do that,¡± she mumbled. ¡°You do. Why do you think I like sitting by you while you steer?¡± I asked. ¡°I like to watch it when it happens.¡± She blushed more deeply. Pushing her hair behind her ear we were quiet for a moment. ¡°This is um my home,¡± she said walking up to a small house. We didn¡¯t go inside but instead walked to the back. There were trees with oranges growing on them. ¡°Oh, you want me to harvest your fruits,¡± I said. ¡°No,¡± she said. Grabbing a couple of shovels by the back of the house she threw me one. ¡°I want you to dig.¡± I nodded and dug where she pointed. It wasn¡¯t long till I found a chest. She didn¡¯t help digging but I knew she wouldn¡¯t. She was the type to tell people what to do. I pulled the chest out of the ground. After cleaning it off she directed me where to put it inside. ¡°This is my life¡¯s work,¡± she said. Pulling a ne up from her cleavage she opened the chest. Inside were the berries she had saved up. ¡°90,000,000 berries. I was saving up to buy the vige from Arlong.¡± ¡°So the 10 you lent me was the rest of it?¡± I asked. She nodded. ¡°Lot of hard work. And I was almost there. You¡¯re probably right though. Sounded like he knew about where I kept it. He would have double crossed me or something.¡± ¡°He would have,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t judge them for it though. Those fishmen went through some bad stuff. They hated humans more than anything.¡± Nami frowned. ¡°Couldn¡¯t have been worse than what they put us through.¡± I wanted to cate her. Let her have her anger. But I didn¡¯t think the fishmen deserved all of her rage. ¡°They were enved by humans,¡± I said. She frowned at me, confused. ¡°You know the sun brands on most of them? That shows they used to be part of the sun pirates. Which was made up of ex-ves. There is a group of humans out there that enve who they want. They mark them with a brand. The sun brand was made to cover that ve brand up. So marines could never prove that they were escaped ves.¡± ¡°What? Fishmen are enved?¡± She asked. ¡°They were. A lot of them. But not just them. Humans too. The leaders of the world enve who they want. And they run the marines.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be true,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s sick.¡± ¡°It is,¡± I said. ¡°You asked me why I so easily joined a pirate crew? That is a major factor. How can the leaders of the world be okay with very?¡± She hesitated and I felt bad for ruining the mood. ¡°But that¡¯s no excuse for what they did to you and your people.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± she said. Frowning she shut the chest. ¡°I¡¯m giving the money to the vige.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°Do you want that money I borrowed?¡± ¡°I thought we had to be offnd for you to get it?¡± She asked. A small smile on her face. ¡°I could do that. But it¡¯s your money. I simply wanted it as bait to keep you with us,¡± I said. ¡°But if you choose to stay here, I won¡¯t hold you to it. I understand.¡± ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± She asked. A little trembling in her voice. I turned to her. I considered answering with words, but the mood was back. Stepping closer to her she didn¡¯t pull away. Simply looked up into my eyes as she licked her lips. Leaning down I finally kissed her. It was short. A peck that drew out. I could tell she had never down something like it before. Her lips were rigid at first. Then slowly as the kiss lingered she rxed a little. My hands went down to her ass cheeks and she melted in my arms. Moaning she opened her mouth to let my tongue in. When it entered her mouth she practically shook in unknown excitement. Pulling back a little she looked up at me still. Fear in her eyes I whispered, ¡°we can go slow.¡± Nodding she kissed me back. Opening her mouth more readily my tongue touched hers and she moaned again. Her chest pushing into mine my hands pulled her ass toward me as my dick became more stiff. We stayed like that for a time. Simply kissing. I was used to going father but here was a woman that I couldn¡¯t help but want. Someone that deserved to not be pushed into going faster than she was ready for. I was a little surprised when she pulled away and lead me off to a room. A small bed inside she sat on the mattress. Practically shaking in fear and excitement. I looked down at her. Happy until I noticed the tears in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked. Bending down I sat on my knees in between her legs. Pulling her chin to look up at me she let the tears flow. ¡°I just can¡¯t believe it¡¯s actually over. It happened just like you said it would.¡± Holding back sobs she dropped her head to my chest. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. You¡¯re part of the crew. Besides, I think you would have seen it eventually. You just needed some assurance.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± she said. Snorting and wiping her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know. When you said it I wanted to believe so bad. But as we got closer. The fear came back.¡± ¡°Understandable. I couldn¡¯t imagine what you¡¯ve been through.¡± I kissed her cheek. Standing up I pushed her to the bed. As her eyes dried she opened her shaking legs, almost weing what I could do. Instead I turned her toy longways on the bed. Jumping over her I grabbed her from the back. My hand at her waist, my other arm under her neck, I spooned her. She wasn¡¯t sure what to do at first. But then slowly rxed. ¡°It¡¯s okay to cry. It¡¯s over. Me and the rest of the crew will do everything we can to make sure it doesn¡¯t happen again.¡± Nami began crying again. Turning around she buried her head in my chest and let it loose. Grabbing onto my back she pulled herself into me. Whimpers at first, which led to sobs, which led to wailing. My shirt was drenched by the time she was done. All the crying she was supposed to do while asking for Luffy¡¯s help happened in my shirt. All the while I stroked and patted her back. Whispering how it would all be okay. It took time. But eventually she calmed down. Let out a long sigh. Then fell asleep in my arms. I was a little disappointed that I wasn¡¯t going to getid, but it was hard to be upset about that when someone let their defenses down and showed you the pain they had been bottling up. I stroked her hair and patted her back until I was sure she was asleep. Then maneuvering her around I made her rest her arm on my shoulder while I fell asleep as well. CHAPTER 29 LOGUE TOWN CHAPTER 29 LOGUE TOWN I woke up the next morning to find Nami still there. It was close to dawn as a light streamed in from the window. At first I thought she was asleep but then I noticed that her gaze was actually locked downward. My very erect 11 inch dick was bulging in my pants. And she was openly staring at it. ¡°Morning,¡± I said. She jumped in fright. Whatever daydream or nightmare she was having while staring at my dick, gone. ¡°Umm morning,¡± she said shyly looking up at me. I kissed her forehead and she smiled widely. Kissing my cheek she whispered, ¡°thanks forst night.¡± ¡°Anytime,¡± I said. ¡°Feel better.¡± ¡°Mmhmm,¡± she whispered. ¡°I slept like a rock. But we have a busy day today. We should get up.¡± I nodded, but she didn¡¯t move. ¡°You have to start the getting up process for me to get up,¡± I reminded. She frowned. Cuddling closer to me as she whined, ¡°but you¡¯re sofy.¡± ¡°You too,¡± I said. Then we rxed by simplyying with one another. My erection eventually left as I stroked her hair. She let out a long sigh. ¡°I haven¡¯t slept this well in a long time,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m a great body pillow.¡± ¡°You are,¡± she said, pulling in closer. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can sleep without it now.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to move into my room on the ship,¡± I said. I could feel her heartbeat quicken. ¡°Maybe I will,¡± she whispered. Her face nuzzling up into me as she blushed. We continued toy there but it was soon interrupted by her bedroom door opening. ¡°Nami are you-¡° Nojiko said as she burst in. Then stopped as she noticed us. ¡°Oh¡­sorry for interrupting.¡± Heading right back out, Nami jumped up, embarrassed and chased after her. I chuckled and got up as well. The morning was a mad scramble after that. We found Luffy sleeping on someone¡¯s roof. As big as a boulder I had to roll him to the ship. Zoro had gotten out of bed somehow so we strapped him down again for at least another day then Sanji carried him to the ship. Usopp had fallen asleep in a gutter so I had to carry him back too. After that Sanji talked with the local grocer as we refilled our provisions. Nami gave Nojiko the chest of money but wanted to discreetly leave. That didn¡¯t work as news spread quickly. By lunch time the entire town was at the docks to see us off. Luffy was conscious and Zoro yelled at us to let him out of bed but we all stared at the shore. Waiting for the navigator. She made a big show of walking through the town center. Then when she got close she started running through the crowd. People yelled angrily as she did. At the dock she jumped to the boat and yelled for us to cast off. We did and as we drifted away she showed the crowd all the wallets she had stolen. Ever the cat burr, the crowd yelled angrily at her. But she wasn¡¯t much for goodbyes. She wanted to let them know she hadn¡¯t changed. Nami was still a thief. But we left on a good note. After the groans peopleughed and waved her off. As she walked to the helm I turned in my quest to save her vige and a stack of 10 million berries appeared in my hand. I handed it to her and a smile split her face. ¡°You still owe me a favor,¡± she reminded. I nodded and we were on our way. ¡°Where to next, captain?¡± Nami said, a smile on her face as she turned the wheel. ¡°To the Grand Line. To One Piece!¡± He yelled happily. ¡°Okay,¡± she said. ¡°¡­where¡¯s that?¡± There were confused looks from all of them. I rolled my eyes. ¡°We have to go to Logue Town,¡± I said. ¡°Where thest pirate king was executed?¡± Luffy asked excitedly. ¡°The same. That¡¯s thest stop before the Grand Line,¡± I said. ¡°Perfect,¡± Nami said and we were on our way. ¡ª- The world of one piece was odd, at least to Earth standards. There was a current that flowed West to East that basically followed the equator called the grand line. The only break of the current was a continent called the Red Line, which was a continent that went around the world like a ring. The Red Line was the safest entrance to the Grand Line. There were 4 entrances where water flowed up a mountain that those in the 4 separate quarters of the world could enter the grand line. The 4 separate corners of the world were North Blue, West Blue, South Blue, and East Blue. We lived in East Blue. Logue town was the closest ind port to the entrance of the grand line for those in East Blue. The town had arge marine presence as well as a tourist attraction. As the birth and execution site for the first andst pirate king. Gol D. Roger. Or Gold Roger. The man that Luffy looked up to. It was always filled with people. From Gosa Vige it was about 6 days of travel to get to Logue Town. During that time I continued to work on trying to iste my Haki. Which was hard since my chakra was all around it. Like trying to distinguish between one muscle and another, they all felt the same. With that I also depleted my chakra as I switched between controlling water or making it. Also during that time my rtionship with Nami got better. She didn¡¯te to my cabin the first night. But the 2nd night after leaving Logue Town she did. Nami was angry at me for noting to her room. I said I didn¡¯t want to push her. She grumbled, cuddled up to me, and we slept in the same bed every night after. We hadn¡¯t really gone past kissing. And never outside of my quarters. We both preferred to keep our closeness secret from the rest of the crew. I wasn¡¯t sure where things would lead, but I enjoyed herpany, and it was way better to sleep in the same bed as her than alone. I spent most of my time sitting near her on the railing as I meditated over Haki or practiced my water jutsu. She too still practiced and most everyone had gone through the Basics of Spiritual Enegy/Haki at least once. For Luffy I had to dumb it down. But I was confident he understood. The 3 advanced Haki books were out of my reach for now. Each one cost 100,000,000 berrie. I hoped I would get some quests for some serious bucks to try to get them. During that time I decided to go through our finances. Nami had been using the ship treasure chest as her own piggy bank. And after Sanji had to ask for money for food and she tried to charge him interest I took over for her. Kaya, who gave the crew the Going Merry, had gifted them 200,000 berries. We had also defeated Don Krieg and split the 17,000,000 bounty with Baratie so they could rebuild the damage from the pirate. The world government taxed all bounties 25% before paying. After a crew meeting I set a hard 50% to be kept for ship upkeep. Another 25% for provisions, food, and medicine. Then thest 25% was split between the crew. I offered Luffy more since he was the captain, but he didn¡¯t really care about it, and I didn¡¯t fight him. He would spend it all on food anyway. So everyone was left with 200,000 berries for spending money. Nami still had the 10,000,000 I gave her and probably had more squirreled away, but she was as much part of the crew as everyone else. We arrived in Logue Town, a bustling port city. Sanji went off to restock supplies. Usopp went with him for ingredients for his ammo. Luffy went sightseeing, and Zoro went to go buy 2 quality swords because the ones he stole from the fishmen were not the best. Since he had money I worried he wouldn¡¯t borrow any from Nami, but he ended up borrowing another 200,000 but at only 50% interest. Zoro understood he needed quality, so he risked it. I really wanted to go with him, but Nami browbeat me into shopping with her. As Nami shopped I yed around with my status screen. Dutifully giving my opinion on clothes I yed with the Storing function of the screen. I could push my Chikyugi into my Status Screen and it would disappear. Storing itself. The System, or whatever controlled my screens, had stated that only quest rewards could be taken outside the world. ying around with it I pushed a berrie into the screen and a new Currency tab appeared.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest: Escape School
World 2: Gantz
World 2 Quest: Bring Kei to Life
World 3: Naruto
World 3 Quest: Chunin Exam
World 4: One Piece
Worlf 4 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Bonuses N/A
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
Currency: Berrie 1
¡°Cool,¡± I said quickly storing the other 199,999 berries I had. No longer worried about being pickpocketed, I gave Nami my full attention. ¡°This?¡± She asked. A practical white shirt with orange stripes. ¡°Yep,¡± I said. ¡°Matches your hair.¡± ¡°You say that for everything orange,¡± she said, rolling her eyes. ¡°Says the girl that had a bunch of orange trees nted on the back of our ship.¡± ¡°What? Scurvy is a serious concern,¡± she said. ¡°It almost killed that one guy.¡± ¡°True,¡± I said. ¡°Come on, you got a million outfits. Let¡¯s keep browsing.¡± She nodded and dumped them on me. I dutifully carried the bag as she dickered the saleswoman to half price. ¡°That was inspiring,¡± I said as we walked out of the store. ¡°Not mad?¡± She asked. ¡°My sister always gets pissed off when I try to negotiate every sale. She gets embarrassed.¡± Arge crowd steaming through I made a B-line for a weapon shop I noticed. ¡°No, money is king,¡± I said. ¡°Why worry about someone¡¯s feelings at a shop when you¡¯ll probably never see them again? Worst they can do is say no. And if they say yes, you know they¡¯re still making a profit.¡± ¡°Jeez, you put too much thought into it. I just like to not give up my money,¡± she said. Stopping at a small essory shop I walked past to the weapon shop. Looking in the window I watched as Zoro threw the cursed sword in the air. My heart skipped a beat as the sword twirled in the air straight at his arm but the de didn¡¯t touch him as it sunk in the ground. A wide grin on my face, seeing that was the only reason I wanted to join him at the weapon shop. Of all of them I fangirled on Zoro the most. ¡°You can go in if you want,¡± Nami said,ing up behind me. ¡°I¡¯m good now. Although maybe I should look into some throwing knives.¡± After a quick nce there were no knives inside that I could see. ¡°Come on, we can look somewhere else. I don¡¯t want to ruin our date.¡± I started walking us back down the street. Nami was quiet, I noticed her blushing. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± she mumbled. ¡°You uh think this is a date?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± I asked, confused. She blushed more. ¡°I mean we are sleeping together.¡± She hit my chest. My arms filled so I wasn''t able to block it. ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that,¡± she grumbled. ¡°What? We are.¡± ¡°Yeah, so. You make it sound dirty.¡± ¡°Fine, sleeping in the same bed.¡± She blushed more, covering her cheeks. ¡°What? Do you regret it?¡± She busied herself looking in another window. Eventually she answered, ¡°no. Just never done anything like this before.¡± ¡°I can tell,¡± I mumbled. ¡°What was that?¡± She asked, her interest piqued. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Want an ice cream?¡± There was a small shop and we were soon walking down the street as she ate an ice cream. My hands were full with her bags so she would grace me with a spoonful now and then. ¡°Have you figured out your dream yet?¡± I asked. ¡°I uh always knew it,¡± she admitted. ¡°Like you said. I wanted to make a map of the world. But honestly, it¡¯s good to be free. Since I was a kid I worked under Arlong. Always looking for someone to steal from. It¡¯s nice to simply do what I love to do. Drive the ship. Draw my maps. No drama.¡± ¡°There will be plenty of drama soon enough,¡± I promised. ¡°Oh yeah, why¡¯s that?¡± She asked. ¡°Because we¡¯re pirates,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m surprised Luffy hasn¡¯t gotten a bounty already.¡± ¡°A bounty? Why?¡± She asked, worried. ¡°Because he did the marines job for them,¡± I admitted. ¡°The marines don¡¯t like it when the bad guys do good work. They¡¯ll put a bounty on him and all of us no matter what we do.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll never get a bounty,¡± she said confidently as she finished the ice cream. ¡°Wanna bet?¡± I asked with a big smile. ¡°Sure,¡± she said. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°10,000,000 berries,¡± I said. ¡°Oh our usual I see,¡± she said. ¡°Okay but there¡¯s gotta be a time limit. I¡¯m not making it for more than a year.¡± I thought back. I thought I remembered once that Oda Eichiro said that between the start of One Piece to the Grand Line arc it was only 2 months, though it took him 10 years to draw. I felt like travel took a lot longer than what he estimated but I could have been wrong. I was fairly certain that Nami got a bounty after fighting CP9. ¡°6 months,¡± I said. ¡°Deal,¡± she said. I set down the bags and we shook on it. ¡°Not gonna bet if I¡¯ll have one,¡± I asked. ¡°Oh no. I¡¯m surprised you don¡¯t already. You did hit that marine.¡± ¡°I did. But he deserved it,¡± I said. We went by more stores and finally ended up at the center of town. Right in the middle of the courtyard was a tall tform at least 30 feet tall. The courtyard was bustling with people. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Nami asked. ¡°Executioners tform,¡± I said. ¡°For pirates. It¡¯s where the pirate king was executed.¡± ¡°Woah. Looks like someone¡¯s up top,¡± she said. I looked up. As we walked closer I was able to make them out. One was a viin I hadn¡¯t had the chance to meet. ssic pirate hat, and a red bulbous nose, he was easy to remember. ¡°Is that buggy the clown?¡± Nami asked. Fear in her voice. I nodded. Under him trapped in a pillory, with his arms and hands stuck in vices, was Luffy. Buggy was yelling something that we couldn¡¯t hear over the crowd. Raising a sword above his head he aimed it right at Luffy. Dropping the bags I yelled, ¡°get back to the ship.¡± I jumped through the crowd. Watching as the sword slowly descended towards Luffy¡¯s neck. 2 things happened at once as the de dropped. One, I got a quest. And 2 a white blinding light streaked down from the sky directly on Luffy. CHAPTER 30 ESCAPE CHAPTER 30 ESCAPE I was blinded and my ears were ringing as the lightning bolt and thunder hit the execution tform. When I could see again the tform had teetered over. I nced at the quest.
One Piece Quest 3
Escape Logue Town with the Straw Hats.
Rewards:
Weapon Choice (1)
I couldn¡¯t see Luffy anywhere, but he was immune to electricity. I doubted he was hurt. Running to where the tform had fallen over I found Luffy trying to pull his head out of the pillory. Without waiting I ran over and kicked the top part off, setting him free. ¡°Weston, thanks,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Can you believe it? The spot where the pirate king died is gone now?¡± ¡°You do know you almost died, right?¡± I asked. ¡°Ha, yeah,¡± he said, rubbing the back of his head. ¡°Looks like I survived though.¡± ¡°Luffy!¡± Buggy yelled. His clothes charred from the lightning strike he pushed himself off the ground. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ¡°Luffy, you still owe me for what you did to me,¡± a beautiful ck haired woman said. I couldn¡¯t quite remember her. There were other people from Buggy¡¯s crew walking up. ¡°Oy, don¡¯t mess with our captain!¡± Zoro said, running up with his nice new swords. ¡°You¡¯ll have to get through us,¡± Sanji said,ing up from the other way. ¡°We outnumber you all,¡± Buggyughed. Their crew was a couple dozen. ¡°Unluckily for you, we have you surrounded,¡± I said. It began to rain. I noticed Nami and Usopp a little ways away. Bags in their hands. ¡°Get back to the ship! This won¡¯t take long!¡± The duo nodded and ran off. The fight started as the rain began to downpour. Luffy went for Buggy. Punching and kicking him. Zoro and Sanji went for his crew. I went for the dark haired woman. I tried punching her, but as my fist touched her face it slid right off causing me to be disoriented and lose my footing. She used her big ck spiked metal club to hit me hard. I absorbed the blow doing a somersault in the air. Jumping back I punched again only for my skin to slide off hers all over again. ¡°Do you like that?¡± She asked. ¡°That is thanks my Sube-Sube fruit. I¡¯m frictionless.¡± ¡°Oh shit. You¡¯re Alvida,¡± I said. She was the first viin Luffy fought. Arge cow of a woman she slimmed down when she ate the Devil fruit. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve heard of me,¡± she said with a smile as she hefted the club. ¡°I have,¡± I said as rain soaked my clothes. ¡°Weren¡¯t you really fat and ugly?¡± I asked with a smile. Her face contorted in rage. Her smooth smooth feet slid across the cobblestones toward me. I couldn¡¯t hit her. So I decided to throw her. Pouring chakra into the air around me I umted all the rainfall into a single point. Then pushed it into her. Her eyes bulging I lifted the ball. She almost slipped out, but I condensed the water and threw her as far away as I could. She tried to scream in the water as she soared through the air like a vaulted rock from a catapult. I looked around to see Luffy knock Buggy out and the other pirates beat up or running away. ¡°Nicely done, Straw Hat,¡± a voice yelled over the loud rainfall. We turned to see the marinemander walking up to us. Behind him was a line of marines. The others were on guard as he walked up. There was no wanted poster for Luffy yet so I wasn¡¯t too worried that they¡¯d grab us. But I was still cautious as the marines grabbed the pirates knocked down. ¡°Yeah, these uh pirates. Think there¡¯s a bounty on some,¡± I said. ¡°There is,¡± Smoker said. ¡°As well as your Monkey D. Luffy.¡± He pulled out the smiling bounty poster of Luffy¡¯s. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. Luffy extended his arm out in an instant grabbing the drenched bounty poster. ¡°30,000,000 berries! You see that guys?¡± Luffyughed. ¡°Makes you the most wanted man in East Blue,¡± I said. ¡°You mind just letting us pass, Smoker?¡± ¡°Oh, you know me?¡± The man asked. He wore an open coat with no shirt underneath. In army boots and thick pants the rain didn¡¯t hardly touch his skin. He had slicked back gray hair and was smoking 2 cigars at the same time. ¡°If you know me, you know I don¡¯t let any pirates out of here. You already infest the Grand Line. It¡¯s my job to make sure that none of you go to make it worse.¡± A blue stone jitte over his shoulder I remembered that it was made out of Seastone. A stone that could affect Devil Fruit users because it was an element that was basically the sea itself. ¡°Well thanks for the poster,¡± Luffy said. Folding it up he put it under his straw hat. ¡°But I¡¯m going to be the pirate king. Can¡¯t do that if I let you capture us.¡± ¡°Ha! Pirate king,¡± Smoker said. ¡°Good luck with that kid.¡± He ran at Luffy. His Seastone Jitte in hand Luffy met him head on as we attacked the other marines. The flintlock guns were useless in the rain so they drew their swords. All were pretty weak and knocked out after a single blow. Sanji, Zoro, and I finished up to see Luffy getting the shit kicked out of him. The seastone Jitte made his rubber unable to work well. And Smoker had eaten the Moku-Moku fruit which turned his body into smoke. The rain couldn¡¯t touch him. And wherever Luffy hit dissipated into smoke. So it wasn¡¯t his best matchup. I had a quest though. I wasn¡¯t about to let us get captured by more marines. Pouring chakra in my body I jumped at them. Luffy ducked under a hit from the Jitte and as Smoker kept going with the swing I grabbed the weapon. Ripping it out of his hand I picked up Luffy by his red vest and jumped back. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I yelled. The trio didn¡¯t offer an argument and ran after us. ¡°Hey! Give that back!¡± Smoker yelled as he gave chase. ¡°Leave us alone! We just want to get to the grand line!¡± Luffy yelled. ¡°Like hell!¡± Smoker said. ¡°Give me back my Jitte!¡± ¡°No!¡± I yelled, hefting it over my shoulder. ¡°Guys this guys a freaking ghost!¡± Luffy yelled. We all turned to see Smoker floating in the air. Moving much faster as he used his devil fruit to float. ¡°He¡¯s not a ghost. He had the smoke devil fruit. He can turn into smoke,¡± I said. We were getting close to the water. It was much easier going since the streets were empty and the rain poured. ¡°Oh, then how do we beat him?!¡± Luffy asked. ¡°Sea water or this thing,¡± I said. Hefting the Jitte I considered attacking him. But in all honesty I had never really held a sword or long weapon. From the short exchange when I stole the Jitte I knew he was stronger than me. ¡°Zoro, your girlfriends here!¡± I yelled. In front of us stood a woman with a katana. Wearing sses and dark hair she was the spitting image of Zoro¡¯s childhood friend. ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend!¡± Zoro said but jumped in front. Meeting her de. ¡°Akk!¡± Luffy said as Smoker tackled him. I swung at Smoker but he moved his smoke to dodge the Jitte. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. ¡°Luffy Sanji, stall him! I¡¯ll get something to deal with him.¡± I poured chakra in my body and ran forward at full speed. When I was a good 1,000 feet from the shore my extended chakra grabbed a human sized ball of sea water. Running back I floated it behind me, but the fight was already over. Smoker sat on Luffy, but overtop Smoker was a robed man with X tattoos on his face. ¡°Dragon,¡± I mumbled in awe. It was Luffy¡¯s dad. In the excitement I forgot he was in town. They said some words as I dropped the unneeded seawater. A huge gale of wind blew my way. So strong it picked Luffy up off the ground and threw Zoro and Sanji at me. Colliding with them we were thrown forward by the wind. Catching ourselves we yelled out in excitement as we got to the shore. The ship already cast off, Luffy grabbed us and threw us onto the ship. ¡°To the Grand Line!¡± He yelled happily as hended and dropped us on the deck. ¡°Stop doing that,¡± I mumbled. Out of breath Iid on the deck with Jitte in hand. CHAPTER 31 CALM CHAPTER 31 CALM The next day we weren¡¯t too far from Reverse Mountain, the entrance to the Grand Line. Water flowed upwards and shot you out into the current of the Grand Line. That morning I turned in my quest and received a new slot in my Status screen.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest: Escape the School
World 2: Gantz
World 2 Quest: Bring Kei to Life
World 3: Naruto
World 3 Quest: Chunin Exam
World 4: One Piece
World 4 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Bonuses N/A
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
Weapon Choice (1)
Currency: Berrie 200,000
I guessed whatever weapon I decided to store in there would work fine. In all honesty I considered the Jitte. I wasn¡¯t sure why not everyone used seastone weapons in One Piece. I remembered in the manga only the tip was Seastone. But this one was all blue Seastone. ying around with it while Nami navigated I found something weird out. ¡°Holy shit,¡± I mumbled, channeling chakra into it. Not just any chakra though, my water element. As I did, water began dripping from the round Seastone cylinder. ¡°What?¡± Nami asked, turning to me. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said. Channeling more chakra, more water poured out of it. An idea hitting me I decided to pour all my chakra into it and control it. The water umted around the Jitte. Focusing, I condensed it and made the water taper off to points on either side. I soon had a sword made out of water chakra. About 5 feet long and 8 inches wide, blue chakra soaked water became sharp. The real chakra cost was making the water. Keeping it focused into a de form was simply more concentration. ¡°Luffy!¡± I yelled. ¡°What!?¡± He yelled napping on the sheep¡¯s head. ¡°Come here!¡± ¡°Fine,¡± he grumbled. Walking over he came up to the upper deck. ¡°Cool. What¡¯s that?¡± He asked seeing the water soaked Jitte. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I have an idea. Touch the water for me,¡± I said. He frowned but walked over. His hand sinking into the water he dropped to his knees. Pulling his hand out he scrambled away. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s sea water,¡± I said. ¡°Did you be weak when you touched it?¡± He nodded. ¡°Like when I go into the sea.¡± ¡°Cool,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s not cool. That¡¯s annoying. That Smokers'' hits really hurt,¡± Luffy grumbled. ¡°Right. But we are going to the Grand Line. There will be plenty of Devil Fruit users. It would be good to not have to run to the sea every time I need to fight one. And since we haven¡¯t learned Haki yet, I need something.¡± ¡°Yeah yeah,¡± Luffy said walking away. ¡°Land ho!¡± Usopp yelled from the crows nest atop the mast. We all turned straight ahead. Far in the distance was a rocky peak. We gathered at the front deck. ¡°That it?¡± Sanji asked as we leaned forward on the front railing. ¡°Looks like it,¡± Nami said. ¡°In Logue town I heard we just have to ride the current and make sure to stay centered so we don¡¯t crash into the rocky walls.¡± ¡°So exciting,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Our real adventure is about to start.¡± ¡°Finally,¡± Nami said. Arge seagull with a paperboy sac on its shoulder flew down. It pulled out a paper from its pack with it¡¯s beak and handed it to her while she handed it some money. ¡°Are we sure we want to do this?¡± Usopp asked. ¡°In Logue Town I heard they called the Grand Line the pirates graveyard.¡± ¡°Hell yeah,¡± Luffy said. ¡°This is so exciting.¡± ¡°Oh no,¡± Nami said. We turned to her. She held up 2 sheets of paper. One was Luffy¡¯s bounty poster. And the other was mine. ¡°No way!¡± I saidughing loudly as I grabbed it. ¡°This is when we were running from Smoker!¡± I said remarking on the picture of my bounty. The Jitte on my shoulder, I had a stern look on my face. I thought it was from when I was running to the shore for seawater. ¡°How much?¡± Zoro asked. ¡°Ugh 15,000,000 berries. Lame,¡± I said sadly. But I still wore a smile on my face. ¡°They¡¯re calling me Pirate Ninja Weston. What the hell did I do to deserve a bounty? Eh who cares. This is awesome.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not awesome,¡± Nami said. ¡°We are going to have more people after us.¡± ¡°Good for you,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Soon enough we will all have bounties.¡± ¡°Hell yeah,¡± Zoro said. After he said that we heard the firing of the cannon. Our eyes drawn back the cannon sshed in the water off port. ¡°Marines!¡± Usopp yelled as he looked through his lenses. ¡°We need speed,¡± Nami said, running to the helm. As she yelled orders I clicked the Pick button next to the Weapon Choice. The weapon choice was filled with the Seastone Jitte wordage. I had practiced with the Chikyugi Ne for storing it. I simply pushed the Seastone Jitte into my screen and it disappeared. More cannonballs were fired as we did what we could to speed up. But once everything was done we were at the aft of the ship watching the marines get closer and closer. Going way faster than we were. I racked my brain for what happened. What had changed. The Straw Hats were supposed to get to the Grand Line unmolested. ¡°Straw Hats!¡± A loud voice said over a microphone. It was deep and since we only heard it the day before it was easy to ce. ¡°Give up!¡± Smoker yelled out from the marine ship. I understood what had changed the canon. Me. Since I¡¯d stolen the Seastone Jitte he gave chase. ¡°Never!¡± Luffy yelled. The quest appeared.
One Piece Quest 4
Help the other Straw Hats Escape by stalling the marines.
Rewards:
20,000,000 Berries
It wasn¡¯t like I was not going to help them. And the money would help me learn Haki. I turned to see the mountain closer to us. It was only a couple miles away, but not close enough. ¡°You¡¯ll never make it, Straw Hat crew!¡± Smoker yelled after another cannonball was shot. This one was much closer. ¡°The Grand Line isn¡¯t like here. Do you have a Log Pose! We will just follow you and you¡¯ll sail blindly until we catch you!¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± I said. ¡°What¡¯s a Log Pose?¡± Nami asked from the helm. ¡°Compasses for the Grand Line. Normal ones don¡¯t work. There should be someone with one when we enter. We need that. We can¡¯t go anywhere without it.¡± ¡°What the hell. Why didn¡¯t we get one in Logue Town?¡± Nami asked. ¡°I forgot!¡± I said as another cannonball hit closer. I could tell they were just warning shots. Smoker might just want an excuse to get to the Grand Line. ¡°I didn¡¯t see any Log Poses anyway. We can¡¯t let them catch us.¡± ¡°Guess we gotta fight,¡± Luffy said. Cracking his knuckles as the marines drew closer. The others prepared for the fight as well. But I went through what would happen. There was Laboon. And whiskey peak. And getting Chopper. The ind with the fighting giants. And Vivi. All kind of boring to be honest. ¡°I¡¯m going to stop them,¡± I said. I ran to my room grabbing the book. When I was back up on the deck the mountain and marines were both closer. ¡°Alright guys, I¡¯m gonna go sabotage their ship,¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll kill you¡± ¡°lets all go¡± the crew said. ¡°No, it had to be me,¡± I said. ¡°You need to get to the Grand Line. I won¡¯t be able to follow you. I doubt a ship wille by to let me hitch a ride.¡± ¡°We can wait,¡± Luffy said. ¡°No. There¡¯s something I need to take care of,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll join back up with you guys at the basta kingdom.¡± ¡°What? Where? Why?¡± Nami asked. A little more frantic than I expected from her. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I said. ¡°This is the way it has to be. If you wait for me you might miss something important. Get the Log Pose. I will hold these guys off and try to draw them away. Get to the Grand Line. There is a kingdom that all roads lead to. basta. There¡¯s some bad stuff going on there. I¡¯m sure you all will get involved.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t understand. Why are you doing this?¡± Nami asked. ¡°Because I can feel it. This is what needs to happen,¡± I said. ¡°Trust me, alright. I¡¯ll see you guys in a few weeks.¡± ¡°You sure you don¡¯t need help?¡± Zoro asked. ¡°No. I won¡¯t be fighting them. Sabotage is one of many tricks a Pirate Ninja needs to know. Read this book while I¡¯m gone, or I¡¯ll be pissed, alright?¡± I threw the Haki guide to Luffy. ¡°Weston, as your captain I don¡¯t think you should do this. Let¡¯s fight them. They should have a log pose we could use,¡± Luffy said seriously. ¡°I know, captain. But there are things I know need to happen. And you all need the Log Pose you get on the other side of that mountain. Or it could all go to crap. There¡¯s a kingdom in trouble. And I think I¡¯ll be able to help there more than you guys. Again. I¡¯ll be in basta waiting.¡± Nami had a few tears in her eyes. ¡°What? I¡¯m not dying, Nami. How about a bet? 10,000,000 berrie says I beat you to basta.¡± She wiped her tears, cracking a smile. ¡°Fine,¡± she said. ¡°But if you die, I¡¯ll be pissed.¡± I nodded. ¡°Captain, permission to depart?¡± I asked with a salute. Another cannonball hit. This one sprayed us with water. Luffy frowned but nodded. ¡°Usopp, try not to run away too much. Sanji, I¡¯d love a good steak when I get back. Zoro, try not to let them all do anything stupid. Luffy, read that damn book. Nami, I¡¯m looking forward to winning our bets.¡± I turned around. Doing the hand sign I formed 4 shadow clones. All 5 of us jumped down as one. Landing on the water we Naruto ran at the Marine ship, running on the water. When I was a hundred feet away they began to fire guns at me. I made another shadow clone where I was standing and dropped my real body into the water. I was sure I was fast enough where they didn¡¯t see. Swimming under water I watched as all 5 shadow clones were shot with guns and turned into smoke. By that time I was already to the ship. Unnoticed, I swam to the back of the ship. Breaking the wood rudder in some hard punches they began to turn as the rudder no longer kept them on course. Coming up for air I charged my body with chakra, climbing on the hull of the ship. There was yelling from the deck as they panicked. Directionless, they slowed themselves down. Climbing to the front I peeked over the rail to see Smoker yelling at people. I found the microphone he was using near the front. Grabbing it I sat on the rail and yelled out to my crew. ¡°I¡¯ll hold them off guys. Have fun. See you in a few weeks!¡± Waving I thought I saw a few of them do the same. Then there was a mad scramble as they began to rise up the mountain. I watched as they rose up and up. Then eventually disappeared at the peak. Letting out a sigh I turned to see Smoker biting down hard on his cigars. ¡°Give me my Jitte,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll go easy on you.¡± ¡°No, I like it,¡± I said. ¡°Besides, you can¡¯t even swim. Don¡¯t think I have much to worry about. Just let the other straw hats go. I¡¯ll let you rece your rudder if you promise to turn around.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t do that, Weston,¡± Smoker said. ¡°Can¡¯t let pirates go.¡± I let out a long sigh. ¡°Sucks for you and me, I guess. Let me know when you¡¯re ready to turn around.¡± With that I jumped into the water behind me. After turning in my quest I stored my money and set up shop at the base of Reverse Mountain. While the marines scrambled to rece it I yed around with the Jitte. Making a water chakra sword took effort. But when I had a size I liked I felt pretty happy with it. Especially when I found I could throw it and control my chakra. My own giant water kunai. I was surprised it only took the marines a few hours to rece the rudder. When they started moving forward I swam under the water and broke it again. They had one more spare but that didn¡¯tst long either. Smoker was their best fighter and he couldn¡¯t go in the water. They fired guns but bullets only had power a few inches into water. The next day I made the same offer to let them go. They didn¡¯t reply and fired their cannons at me. I waited at the base of Reverse Mountain. This time it took them a whole day to carve a manageable rudder. Instead of moving forward they made a wide arc and turned around. I waved them off. Ninja powers were OP in One Piece. Especially since the strongest people couldn¡¯t swim. After that I started running. The fastest most ships could travel was about 8 knots. Which is about 10 miles per hour. Charging myself with chakra I could run about 20. I spent the next few days simply running. It was great chakra control training. And since I was always controlling water around me I was getting stronger. Preparing for the Chunin Exam. I didn¡¯t n on quitting One Piece just yet, but I did n to go back to Naruto world. I needed to getid. Everyday I thought of exiting the world. Going to Naruto world. Spending a day in bed with Reina and Hina. Then jumping out. But I put it off. If I went back I wanted to stay for a bit. Besides, I wasn¡¯t sure if I was ready for the Chunin exam. I had the Jitte which I was training with, but I didn¡¯t know how to wield it correctly. I was just swinging it around. I needed a sword trainer. I knew of tons of people that could teach me from anime¡¯s. But no idea which door to take to get to them. If any. I could stay in One Piece and find someone but I didn¡¯t want to miss the guys in basta. So I ran. A ship passed by one day, going my direction. I jumped on the deck and slept. No one paid me any mind. When I felt I was far enough I headed toward the Grand Line. The Grand Line current was nked on either side by areas that were called Calm Belts. They were impossible to sail through. No wind. No current. Only mountain sized sea monsters. But I was a lone human, running on water. There was nothing stopping me from traversing it. I ran and trained for a couple of days. And when I started to fear I got turned around and was running along the Calm Belt instead of through it I saw a ship in the distance. Running to it the ship was farther away than I realized. Then I noticed that the ship also had a sea beast attacking it. A giant 300 foot tall toad faced fish with hands was attacking the pirate ship. Or more specifically the 2 giant snakes driving the ship. The snakes were losing. Badly. People on the ship were yelling and attacking the frog fish. But they were barely making a dent. One of the snakes was bit in the neck and went limp. Then I got the quest.
One Piece Quest 5
Save the Kuja pirates from the sea king
Rewards:
40,000,000 Berries
Kuja pirates were from the isle of women and run by Boa Hancock, the most beautiful woman in the world. Someone I really wanted to meet. But watching them I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d fare any better against the sea beast. I did the only thing I could think of. ¡°World Escape,¡± I said. CHAPTER 32 NINJA VS. ZOMBIES CHAPTER 32 NINJA VS. ZOMBIES I was in the red illuminated dark room once more. I¡¯d had plenty of time to think about my n and headed into the Naruto world. I was still next to the pond with Yamato. He had just shown me an attack jutsu with water. I had just finished my water chakra training. Back when I did it I was exhausted, but the current me was fresh and ready to go. ¡°You okay?¡± He asked. I nodded. ¡°Would you mind showing that skill again?¡± He frowned but nodded. He made the hand seals and a giant water serpent rose up from the water hitting the trees one more. Stepping next to him I did the same. Chakra poured out of me more naturally and went into the water. I felt my mind connect to the chakra serpent and raised it above the water. About a quarter the size of Yamato¡¯s it didn¡¯t have near the destruction his did. But it was an attack. ¡°Very good!¡± Yamato said amazed. His amazed tone was very monotone, but I could tell by the widening of his eyes. ¡°I thought you would have been out of chakra. And for a first attempt that was amazing. You really must be a genius.¡± I had a cheat but I epted thepliment. I thanked Yamato and told him I wanted to rest before the tournament. He offered to let me ask any questions I had and we went our separate ways. As we parted my body was racked with some pain. I thought I was under attack but realized I¡¯d gotten stronger in One Piece world. So my body had to get stronger here as well. Not near as bad as thest time I was quickly running back to my house. Chakra filling my body I jumped from rooftop to rooftop until I was in the courtyard of our home. ¡°Young master,¡± Hina said with a smile. The blonde girl was a sight for sore eyes. ¡°When did you-¡° I attacked her. My body on her instantly my mouth was on hers as my tongue entered her mouth. Allowing the floodgates to open my Chikyugi was filled with chakra. She moaned in my mouth as I pushed her down the all to our room. Moaning and gasping, her body shuddered as I used Lust Element for the first time in a long time. Lust aura and Pleasure poured out of me as I groped her everywhere. She began cumming as I kicked open the door. Gasping as her body was rocked with pleasure I picked her up, andid her down. Practically ripping off her kimono she moaned happily as my clothes disappeared. Myrge dick was rock hard as I entered her already sopping wet cunt. She came again as soon as I entered fully. Her nails digging into me I thrust while kissing her. It only took 5 thrusts for me to cum in her. Groaning in her mouth she tried to cry out as I filled her with chakra charged semen. Her body thrown into her own orgasm as I painted her insides. ¡°Huh huh huh,¡± she breathed out when she recovered from the powerful orgasm. ¡°You have been so tiredtely. I¡¯m d you¡¯re feeling better.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± I said. Kissing her. It was only a day since she saw me. But a couple of weeks since I saw her. ¡°Thank you for bing my maid,¡± I said. She blushed. ¡°Thank you for having me.¡± I wanted to chuckle. But I was too horny. I started humping into her again. As I did, Reina came in. Her cheeks flushed as she watched us. My dick bulged inside Hina as I saw her. Large melons, long dark hair, my head maid was also apparently sexually frustrated while I trained. I pulled Hina up. My dick rock hard inside of her. Thenid my back on the floor. Hina on top in. cowgirl position, I looked to Reina. ¡°On my face. Now.¡± She blushed but opened her kimono. Her chest swaying as she walked she stood over my face and sat down. Straddling my head I buried my face in her pussy. Moving Lust chakra to my lips she began moaning as her hands gripped my chest. It wasn¡¯t long until Hina started riding me. Rocking back and forth the girls came sporadically. Reina screamed loudly as her quivering lips gushed fluid into my mouth. If wasn¡¯t long until I was cumming in Hina again. Another powerful orgasm moving through her body she tapped out andid on the floor to watch as Reina took her throne. The heavy chested woman came as soon as I entered her as well. Leaning forward I nibbled on her nipples as her body got used to my size. ¡°Missed you,¡± I said. Losing up to her neck. ¡°You saw me this morning,¡± she whispered. ¡°I know. Just haven¡¯t given you 2 the attention you deserve,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re working hard,¡± she said. Her body starting to move again. Her nipples running along my skin felt heavenly. Her tight cunt squeezing me as she moved back and forth made me groan. ¡°Keep working hard. And we will be here for you at the end of the day.¡± I nodded. Pulling her lips to mine as we kissed. What followed was a night filled with sex. As one of the girls tired out the other would tap in. By the time dawn came around they had both passed out. I was feeling better than I had in thest few days. Mika had said that sex would replenish me. I really felt it then. I showed my parents my water Jutsu and they were proud. A little too proud. Calling me a once in a lifetime genius since I had gone from knowing nothing to learning an attack move in less than a month. I felt bad but didn¡¯t correct them. I got a few hours of sleep midday. And when I awoke I attacked the girls again. Cumming in them all over again they screamed my name and were eventually unable to continue. They thought we might need to get a 3rd maid. But I told them my extreme lust was only temporary. After the 24 hours was up I reluctantly used World Escape while Reina and Hina were passed out on my shoulders. Back in the room I looked around. I guessed the west wall where Naruto and One Piece were located had a theme. I was imagining the most popr mangas in history perhaps. Or weird powers used. I guessed either Hunter x Hunter or My Hero Academia or Yu Yu Hakusho was the other door. I really wanted to learn to use my Seastone Jitte though. Gantz was tough since it was the blind leading the blind. And I still didn¡¯t feel confident there. I was superhumanly strong. But not rip someone¡¯s arm off with a simple tug strong, so I didn¡¯t want to risk that world yet. That left High School of the Dead. Luckily there was a character in the manga that actually knew how to use the sword. Saeko Busujima. Practitioner of kendo and the Michonne of the High School of the Dead. The manga itself was pretty old. With only 30ics it still held a huge following. Mainly because of the busty main cast, but still, it had it¡¯s moments. I had read it some time ago, and I remembered some, but not all of it. I needed practice with my new weapon and who better to wail on than millions of zombies. The only issue I was having was what I should do. I pulled up my current quest from my Status Screen.
High School of the Dead Quest 1
Escape the school grounds with as many survivors as possible.
Rewards:
Improved Physique
From what I remembered the manga was pretty fast paced. Over 30ics they only spanned the length of about a week. I would need to survive 24 hours to escape the world. I didn¡¯t think that would be too hard, but I wasn¡¯t sure. My main question was should I stick to the canon. Should I follow the kids and the drama? Or go my own way? Killing hordes of zombies. In the manga the first thing they did was escape the school. I decided on finding out what happened after I did the quest. If I kept getting them I would probably follow the plot, but if I didn¡¯t I might go off on my own. It depended on how things went. . Letting out a sigh I stepped through the door with a key in front of it. The first door I had entered whening to the room with the doors. Everything was ck for a moment. As it came into focus I found myself back in the toilet stall as a zombie hit against the door. Pulling up my status screen I pulled the Seastong Jitte out. Kicking the door surprisingly took some effort. When I got it the zombie man was thrown into the sink. Growling I used both hands to push the tip of the Jitte into the once-man¡¯s head. It took effort, but it sunk in and made the zombie drop¡­deader. I breathed in and out heavily. Staring at the mirror I understood why I was struggling as the pain started in my body. Dropping down on the floor I felt my body grow and expand as my World Lasting Physique took effect. Grinding my teeth to prevent myself from yelling out in pain my muscles spasmed uncontrobly. Then as quickly as it started, the pain was gone. I breathed in and out heavily as I recovered from the pain. When I got up I looked in the mirror again. Opening my school uniform shirt I noticed that now I was jacked. I already had memories of this version of me. I was 16 years old, a 2nd year student in high school. American mom, japanese dad, they were out of town. I was bullied and spent my time jerking off, reading manga, or ying video games. Pretty much what happened in my real life as a kid. Buttoning my shirt back up I practiced with the Jitte in the body. The Seastone Jitte was about 5 feet long. A blue seastone structure, it was a main rod that went from grip to rounded tip. Around the hilt was a fork that was used to block and twist des when fighting. In traditional Japan the jitte was a dagger sized weapon. Smoker happened to use a giant one. Speakers above my head kicked on with an announcement. ¡°Attention all students and staff. A violent outbreak has taken ce on school grounds. All students are instructed to follow staff members to safety at once. I repeat-gyah-no stay away. Don¡¯t-bzzz, Ahhhh!¡± The line went dead. ¡°That¡¯s my cue,¡± I said. Pushing chakra into the Jitte I controlled the seawater to stay around the cylinder of the weapon. Condensing it into a de I made it smaller this time. With any luck no one would notice that it was actual water, and not a blue sword. I heard screams in the hall. It was time. I had always prepped myself mentally what I would do if a zombie apocalypse happened. I was stuck in this world for 24 hours. But I was fucking Pirate Ninja. I wasn¡¯t stuck in there with the zombies, they were stuck in the world with me¡­I needed to make sure to yell that line at a badass moment. I kicked open the door. 2 girls running down the hall a trio of zombies staggered after them. Slicing with the Jitte the water sshed across the face of the first one. It knocked him down and cursed. Compressing the water further I made it into a simple thick cylinder, more bat-like than sword-like. When hitting something I had to focus to keep the water chakra on the Jitte. shing at another one the zombie¡¯s nose was crushed in. Barely any blood spraying I needed to remember if it was bites or zombie blood that turned you. The 3rd zombie lunged at me. Stepping back I sliced up. More strength in the hit I busted the jaw bone. Finally getting the hang of how much strength to use I bashed down, busting the skulls of the zombies one by one. ¡°You-you killed them,¡± one of the girls that had been running said. I turned to the duo. ¡°Bitch, zombies in the room, get your head in the game,¡± I said. Turning down the hall I knew my way around pretty well. I needed to get to the base level. At an intersection a few boys and a girl were running from a bigger group of zombies. I ran forward, speeding up as I became more confident with the weapon, bashing their heads in 1 hit, I only had to double tap 2 of them. ¡°Let¡¯s get the fuck out of here,¡± I said, looking toward my growing crowd of students. ¡°What the hell, Weston,¡± one of them said. ¡°No time,¡± I said as I heard another scream. I moved quickly, not waiting for them. Not channeling chakra in my body, I needed to save it all for the de. I used a big chunk making the water, but keeping the thick coating around the de was mentally taxing. Staying on alert at all times I killed another 3 zombies. My ever growing group of followers mumbled and stuck behind me a ways. A zombie attacked one of them, but I was on him in an instant. Jumping over the group I shed down on the zombie before the kid could get bit. The dead guy crumbled and I was moving to the front again. Eyes always scanning I was getting into it. I had strength, resources, and pretty much anything someone like me would need. With that thought I brought up my World Store.
High School of the Dead World Shop:
Food
Weapons
Misceneous
Food was as it sounded. Everything was in yen, but I was pretty sure the conversion rate between yen and USD was about 100 yen to 1 USD. So 300 yen for a pound of chicken wasn¡¯t terrible. In weapons there were mainly melee weapons. There were guns, but not too many. In misceneous I found ammo, a vehicle, even portable toilets and toilet paper. Everything a growing boy would need in the apocalypse. ¡°Money,¡± I said looking to my group of 20 kids. They had multiplied at some point. ¡°Give me your money.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No way¡± ¡°Okay¡± they said. I looked to the mousy girl that had said okay. ¡°I like you,¡± I said. ¡°Alright you want to stick with me I need fighters. Who is willing to kill some zombies?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a weapon,¡± a boy said. ¡°But I¡¯ll help.¡± ¡°Good. Give me your money. Everyone, money, now, or leave the group.¡± People grumbled and began to curse, about half went for their money. I started walking through taking the yen. I pulled my own money out and pushed it into my status screen. I had 10,865. ¡°Cheap bastards,¡± I said. Going through weapons I bought 3 aluminum bats. They appeared in my hand. Eyes went wide as I passed one to the kid that said he would help. ¡°Who else?¡± I asked. ¡°How¡¯d you do that?¡± Someone asked, amazed. ¡°Fucking magic. Worlds going to shit and you got time for dumb questions like that? Just be d I can,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll take one,¡± another boy said. ¡°You didn¡¯t pay, pay and you can have it,¡± I said. He sneered but nodded. Pulling a stack of cash out I smiled wide. Grabbing it all before he could split some off I threw it all in my screen. I had another 20,000 yen. ¡°Who else wants a bat?¡± I asked. More hands raised. ¡°Pay up.¡± More people dug into wallets and over half had a bat and I still had a mighty fine profit when I was done. CHAPTER 33 MAIN PARTY CHAPTER 33 MAIN PARTY By the time we got to the main floor I had a group of 30 living people. I lost 2 from a zombie attack I wasn¡¯t fast enough for. Some people cried as their friend¡¯s head was bashed in, but I grabbed the bat from one of those fallen and threw it to someone else. I made sure to express the urgency that they needed to man up if they wanted to survive. I killed another dozen zombies on our way. My control of chakra around the Jitte was getting better, but it was very tiring. I ended up letting the water wobble on the shaft when I wasn¡¯t attacking. This gave my concentration a break. No one had remarked on the weird weapon yet, so I wasn¡¯t too worried. We got to what I thought was the faculty room on the main floor. Deciding to let people take a break inside I drafted a group of boys to stand outside with bats. About 6 boys there I told them to wait and help anyone that got close. Kill any zombies that came. And if it got bad to yell for me. I would be on the main floor, near enough to hear for anything too bad. They shook in fear, but put brave faces on. ¡°Don¡¯t leave,¡± one of the girls said as I turned. I noticed she was the mousy girl that had offered her money without exnation. Looking around to the other girls they all had nice racks and figures. In a hentai quality world of beauties, I was attracting the average girl, of course. Not that I much cared, but it was annoying. ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± I said. ¡°Rest. We will be leaving within the next couple of hours.¡± Then I heard a scream and was heading down the hall. Smacking a turned teacher with my Jitte he was thrown off his feet and his skull was crushed against the wall. I pulled the girl up, did a cursory look to make sure she wasn¡¯t bit then pointed her to the other group holed up. I heard more screams and was on my way. Once I got to the main entrance I noticed that there were somehow hundreds of people outside of the school. People screamed and yelled in anguish, but the majority of them were already turned. Letting out a sigh I felt bad, but turned around anyway as another yell went out inside the building. My body naturally Naruto running it was less awkward, but still very embarrassing. I got to the base of the stairs to find the main characters of HOTD. The pink haired bratty girl was stabbing the head of a zombie with an electric drill. The half-inch diameter drillbit was rotating in the skull of the zombie spraying brains and blood all over her. Since she was one of the main characters I guessed that proved that you had to be bit to turn, because she was covered in it¡¯s blood. ¡°Weston?¡± Hirano Kouta asked. He was a huskier ck haired man that was the weapons expert of the group, and one of only 2 boys. ¡°Good, you made it,¡± I said. He and I had been friends thest few years since we had the same interests and shared sses. This year we had been in different sses so we hadn¡¯t talked much. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked. ¡°Looking for survivors,¡± I said. ¡°Come on.¡± I noticed the tall purple haired girl. The real person I wanted to meet I would have to drill her for information first. ¡°Is it safe?¡± The brown haired girl asked. She was Rei. Her boyfriend should have died on the roof earlier, but she looked fine. Which wasn¡¯t a surprise. Her back-up boyfriend, Takashi, was behind her. He was really the main character of the story. When stuff happened in High School of the Dead it was usually around him. ¡°Yeah, I have a few people there already,¡± I said. I started leading them down the halls. Some of the main party weregging behind and others talking too loudly for the situation. I ignored them. We got to the boys guarding the outside. ¡°Weston, we heard some more yells that way,¡± one of them said. ¡°Good, you guys get rest,¡± I said. ¡°Youe with me. I might need help.¡± I pointed to Saeko Busujima. The purple haired beauty was the captain of the kendo club. She held a wooden bokken staff but was deadly with it. She gave me a confused look and looked to her friends, but they shrugged. I didn¡¯t wait to see if she would follow. Running in the direction the others pointed I heard the sounds of fighting. Arge group came down the opposite set of stairs the main characters had used. They were struggling with arger group of zombies. Yelling and pushing they used chairs and other furniture to keep the zombies at bay. Jumping over them to the top step I began bashing in heads of the zombies. After 8 hits they were finally at peace on the ground. The only sound was the heavy breathing of the group as they stared at me. ¡°Who is bit?¡± I asked, looking them over. ¡°Uh, no one,¡± a girl said. She had a nice rack, but leaned to the side. I looked around her to see a big bite at the back of her thigh. ¡°You¡¯re turning,¡± I said. My voice emotionless as I stared into her eyes. ¡°I can end it quickly for you if you want.¡± ¡°What! No!¡± She cried out, looking to her friends. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch her,¡± a boy said moving in front of her protectively. ¡°That¡¯s fine. But you¡¯re on your own. Exit is that way,¡± I pointed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell us what to do,¡± the boy spat. I closed the distance between us in an instant. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I said simply. ¡°You leave, or those bit die, no in between.¡± The man gulped. He still gripped a chair. Biting his lip he turned to the girl. She dropped to the ground. Her body shivering, the boy began yelling her name. Crying out as the others around us stepped back. The change took about 45 seconds. She was shaking, then still for a while, then her eyes blinked and she got up. I pulled the boy back as she lunged for his throat. My Jitte came down crashing into her skull. Her body went limp as her face became distorted. The boy cried out as I stood. I turned to see Saeko. She held her bokken firmly. Locking eyes with me I could tell she was seeing me for the first time. Besides the nerd, Kohta, none of the main characters had ever given me a second look. We stared at one another for a split second, then the gaze was gone as another 2 zombies stumbled down the stairs. I waited for them. My Jitte slicing down on the left one Saeko¡¯s stroked up on the right. Dropping to the floor boneless they were making the pile of them bigger. ¡°If you want, there is a group holed up there,¡± I said pointing to my group. ¡°Otherwise do what you think best.¡± Turning to head back that way, Saeko quickly followed. ¡°You¡¯re the kendo club captain, right?¡± I asked. She nodded. ¡°I¡¯m Weston. I need pointers.¡± I showed her the Jitte. I kept the water chakra firm so it didn¡¯t ripple. ¡°What kind?¡± She asked. ¡°Grip strength, the correct form, footwork, all of it,¡± I said. ¡°That would take a lifetime to learn it all,¡± she said. ¡°But I can give you some tips.¡± I nodded. ¡°Good enough,¡± I said. ¡°In a bit though.¡± We got to the group of boys. ¡°You guys switching with others inside every 30 mins?¡± The leader boy shook his head. ¡°They refuse.¡± I cursed. Pushing my way into the room I found a few boys ying cards. They wereughing until I walked in. All of them had bats at their sides, but I grabbed the big leader''s cor. Picking him up to stand on his feet I growled, ¡°Get out there.¡± ¡°Why? They¡¯re-¡± I pped him hard, maybe a little too hard. His head bounced off the table and his body dropped to the floor. ¡°I said shifts,¡± I told the other ones. ¡°We all deserve breaks.¡± They stood up and were soon outside the door. The earlier grouping inside the leader nodded to me as they walked around trying to find somewhere to rx. A lot of people were sitting on the floor as the room was filling up. On the main floor I looked out the window but there wasn¡¯t anything much. A few zombies walking about, at least the screams had mostly stopped. ¡°I hear you saved everyone here,¡± Kohta said. The husky guy walking up nervously. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to believe it, but you really look different. When did you get all the muscle?¡± ¡°Today,¡± I said with a smirk. ¡°Alright everybody. Who has money?¡± A few more people that knew the drill raised their hands. I went around taking donations. In the shop I bought a couple of cases of water. People¡¯s eyes bulged as the water appeared in front of me. I pointed to one of the girls. ¡°You and your friends, pass these out to everyone,¡± I said. They nodded and were soon going around the room. ¡°Who wants a weapon?¡± I asked. A couple more boys raised their hands. I looked through the store but the aluminum bat was the best deal. Buying them I threw them to the guys. ¡°Time to gamen people.¡± I sat in the middle of the room. People looked to me as I spoke. ¡°We have 2 options right now. 1 is to stay here. The school itself might be safe, but the yard around this ce is crawling with the zombies,¡± I said. ¡°The school is fenced in and if we could seal ourselves in, it might be a good ce to try to ride it out.¡± I never understood why it was called high school of the dead if they weren¡¯t stationed in a high school. There was mumbling going around, but no one spoke up. ¡°Option 2 is to risk it out there. I don¡¯t think this¡­outbreak will end any time soon. We all have loved ones out there. So I understand if people want to go.¡± I looked to the faces of those I had saved in the room. There was fear there of course. But I wasn¡¯t up for beating around the bush. ¡°You have 30 minutes to choose. I¡¯ll be leaving after that. So pick if you want to go with me. On my way out I will kill every zombie I can to make sure those that stay have it a little easier.¡± Getting up I headed outside. ¡°You hear all that?¡± I asked the makeshift guards. They nodded. ¡°Good. Hitting the head. Let me know if anything happens.¡± The bathroom was down the hall a little. I took a leak and was surprised when Saeka followed me in. ¡°Gotta piss?¡± I asked. She shook her head. ¡°No, you need pointers badly.¡± I agreed. I was brute forcing it. We headed out into the hall. Saeko walked me through the correct stance when handling a sword. From the basics to advanced she talked about everything quickly and efficiently. Something as simple as where my thumbs were ced was important, and I knew I had a long road ahead of me. Correcting my stance as I shed down she critiqued everything. ¡°You have to use every muscle.¡± ¡°I am,¡± I said, gritting my teeth. ¡°Are you using your back?¡± She asked, pointing to a muscle in my back. I did the sh again and I was, but not very much. ¡°Put your weight into it. Focus on the muscles as you use them. A simple twist here or using your toes to firm up your form could be the difference between going too slow to survival.¡± I nodded. ¡°How long you been doing this?¡± I asked. ¡°As long as I can remember,¡± she said with a small smile. ¡°When did you be confident enough to teach?¡± I asked. ¡°A few years ago,¡± she said. ¡°Your form is alright. But you¡¯re using your muscles incorrectly. In a year you could be close to my level.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°Thanks. It¡¯s about time to leave. Youing with?¡± ¡°Yes, my group and I will be leaving,¡± she said. ¡°With me?¡± I asked. ¡°If we are going the same direction, yes,¡± she said. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll stick to you till I get it right,¡± I said. She frowned but I walked away. She was the main reason I was there. That and I was kicking ass so far in the zombie apocalypse. I turned and headed back into the room. ¡°You guys are done,¡± I said to the group outside. The man I had knocked out was conscious and was sitting down by the door. He gave me an angry re but I ignored him. ¡°Who is leaving?¡± I asked. People looked around. About 15 kids raised their hands, then slowly the other 7 main protagonists raised their hands as well. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said. Turning around they acted shocked and began to scramble. Gathering what supplies they could I headed out of the room to the front of the school. Large ss doors separating us from the zombies I studied them. There were no humans anymore. Only the undead. Bites taken out of people, limbs missing, knifes in guts, their gray eyes stared sightlessly as they shambled around. ¡°What do you think?¡± Saeko asked,ing up behind me. The groups with bats followed. ¡°I¡¯m thinking we go for the bus,¡± I said. It was a nice and big school bus with plenty of room and the main vehicle at the beginning of the story. ¡°Got the keys?¡± She asked. I pulled the keys out of my pocket. They had been in the teacher¡¯s lounge. ¡°Know how to drive?¡± ¡°I do,¡± I said. ¡°But I¡¯ll be busy killing.¡± I turned to see the blonde bombshell nurse. The oldest in my group I tossed her the keys. ¡°You¡¯re driving.¡± She frowned but nodded, her massive bigger than DD jugs jiggled with the simple motion. I struggled to not eye them, it was hard not to, but I seeded. ¡°Okay, remember your training,¡± I said to the group. ¡°You¡¯ll make it through this.¡± I moved toward the door. ¡°We didn¡¯t have any training,¡± a girl squeaked. ¡°Exactly,¡± I said. ¡°Stay in a V formation. You run from the group, you will be left behind. Attack anything dead.¡± I stepped through the doors into the sun. CHAPTER 34 PARTY BUS CHAPTER 34 PARTY BUS When I was outside the school I refocused my water chakra. Bashing in the head of the closest zombie with a simple motion. It groaned, drawing the eyes of others. I moved quickly toward them. Knocking another 3 down the rest of the people made it out of the school. Fear clear on most everyone¡¯s faces I was d for my ninja training. Staying cool in situations like this was something they pounded into the Genin¡¯s brains. Moving quickly I began knocking out zombies as I made my way toward the bus. People screamed and yelled as they used the bats for the first time. Some seeded but others failed. Saeko was quickly there to help those that failed the test. Bashing heads in with her bokken the others from the main group were obviously better than the ones I brought to the party. I had knocked down a couple dozen zombies as I got to the bus. The others far behind I began working through the horde as if I was mowing mywn. In the mess of a bunch of them I headed back to the group killing as I did. When I was at the group I turned around again. Killing zombies on the way. It took a good 15 minutes for them to make it, but when they did I had piles of dead in our path. People yelled relieved sighs as they got on the bus. All the while I continued to kill zombies. ¡°Weston, let¡¯s go!¡± Kohta yelled. ¡°Wait!¡± A voice yelled. I turned to see the teacher and his own party. I had nearly forgotten about him. Shidou was his name. ck hair, sses, he was an ass to me in school. I knew there was some drama between him and the main girl, but I couldn¡¯t remember what. He had a group of about 10 other students trailing behind. I ran to them killing zombies between us and them. Shidou thanked me and was off to the bus. I gave one more look around the grounds. No living were outside, and there were another 50 zombies or so. I felt that those who stayed would be safer than what was left during the original HOTD. ¡°Weston!¡± Kohta yelled. I nodded and ran toward them. They left the door open as the nurse drove us away. I hung out of it. ¡°Shut the door!¡± Someone yelled. When we were passed the gate I jumped out. Pulling the gate shut behind us I ran back to the braking bus and jumped back in. ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°Drive.¡± The nurse nodded as she hit the gas. I stuck my Jitte out the door and released my control of the chakra. The water sshed to the ground and I shut the door. Sitting at one of the seats near the front I let out a sigh of relief. I pulled up my quest. It hadpleted as soon as we passed through the gate.
High School of the Dead Quest 1
Escape the school grounds with as many survivors as possible.
Additional rewards for the quantity of survivors saved.
Rewards:
100,000 yen
Improved Physique
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest:
World 2: Gantz
World 2 Quest: Bring Kei to Life
World 3: Naruto
World 3 Quest: Chunin Exam
World 4: One Piece
Worlf 4 Quest: Kuja Pirates
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
World Escape 22:02:45
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Bonuses N/A
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
Seastone Jitte
Currency: Berrie 20,200,000
Yen 139,890
The only change I noticed was the + sign after the World Lasting Physique. I wasn¡¯t too sure what that meant. It hadn¡¯t even been 2 hours since I entered the world, but it sure as hell felt a lot longer. Hearing a thump I noticed the nurse had run over a zombie, not even slowing down for it I thought she was a good driver. I looked through the store as I considered how to spend my new money. I noticed that a revolver cost 90,000 yen and ammo cost 10,000. I bought both and a 9mm revolver with a box of ammo appeared in my hands. ¡°Kohta,¡± I said. He looked over to me. Waving him over I showed him the gun. A big smile splitting his face I asked, ¡°You still into guns?¡± ¡°Who isn¡¯t?¡± He asked, taking it from me gingerly. He was safe with it, and his hands shook in excitement as be began to load it. ¡°Where¡¯d you get it?¡± ¡°Found it,¡± I said. Saeko was sitting across from me, but I decided not to really bother hiding my store. That was too much effort to try to be sneaky. I nned to speedrun this bitch. ¡°This is a Ruger SP101. 9mm ammo. Snub nosed,¡± he said reverently. ¡°You know most of that is written on the side,¡± I said. ¡°Not too impressive that you can read.¡± He blushed. ¡°I know it all by heart,¡± he mumbled as he flicked the safety off an on. Lining up the sight as he pointed out the window. ¡°Can I use it?¡± ¡°You can have it,¡± I said. ¡°I have my own weapon.¡± ¡°I noticed, what the hell is that thing?¡± ¡°A big Jitte,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen one that big,¡± Saeko said, eyeing me. ¡°That¡¯s what my girlfriend says,¡± I retorted without thinking. She slowly got it and turned away, trying to hide her blush. ¡°You have a girlfriend?¡± Kohta asked, amazed. ¡°Uh yeah, had probably,¡± I said. ¡°Not going to hold my breath on people surviving.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t sound too beat up about it,¡± the pink haired girl said. I remembered she was a brat or something. She was wearing a pair of sses. Her hair in pigtails beside her head I couldn¡¯t help but look her up and down. ¡°When one door closes, another opens,¡± I said with a wink. She gave me an angry look but I turned quickly to the front of the bus. Shizuoka, the nurse driver, dodged around a burning car. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Someone yelled. Most of us turned to see a helicopter flying close to the ground with zombies hanging out of it. The helicopter began to spin wildly. We passed a building and missed the view of the crash, but we heard the boom as it exploded. People sped around us, some fired weapons, most screamed for their lives. It wasplete pandemonium out there, but somehow it happened around the bus, and not to it. Hitting more zombies I turned to the people talking loudly at the back. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we have just stayed at the school?!¡± A boy asked. The kid was one of the ones that hade in with the teacher. ¡°Watch it!¡± Some guy yelled outside as the bus barely dodged him. He waspletely oblivious to the death around him to worry about a bus almost hitting him. ¡°He¡¯s right. There was a gas station back there. They had food. We should have stopped.¡± ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± The blonde Shizuoka yelled. ¡°You heard her,¡± I said in a monotone voice. ¡°If you want food, I can supply it to you. But it will cost you.¡± ¡°What will it cost?¡± One of the new girls said fearfully. ¡°Ass, grass, or cash,¡± I said. ¡°No one gets a ride for free.¡± I looked around. ¡°From most of you girls, and all the guys I will be taking cash only. Girls, payment methods are left up to you.¡± I felt like the king of the world knowing that none of them could really touch me in terms of strength. ¡°Shameless bastard,¡± the pink haired Saya spat. I gave her another wink. ¡°Who the hell put you in charge?!¡± Another one of the new people asked. ¡°I did,¡± I said. ¡°Wee to the dictatorship of Weston. Only thing is you leave if you want and stay if you want. Blondie here decides where we go. You want to get anywhere, suck up to her. I have no interest.¡± I sat back down. ¡°Why am I in charge?¡± Shizuoka asked. ¡°Because you¡¯re cute,¡± I said. ¡°And you might have a n. I don¡¯t. Leaving the school was where my quest stopped. Hey, mind if I call you Shizu? Your name is too long.¡± ¡°That¡¯s way too familiar,¡± she said. ¡°Yes, Shizu.¡± ¡°Oh you¡¯re that American kid,¡± she said, as if that exined everything. ¡°What the hell are we doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, ask your friends.¡± It was like leading cats trying to get them to follow the canon. ¡°I would like to try to find my parents,¡± the brown haired lead girl said. There were too many people around, it was hard remembering their names. ¡°Me too,¡± one of the other leads said. ¡°I don¡¯t know where to go,¡± Shizu said. ¡°Let¡¯s keep it simple,¡± I said. ¡°Look, we are going to have to do a detour there.¡± Pointing ahead there was a line of cars blocking the way. She mmed the brakes and began backing us up. ¡°Just keep driving. Get across the river first.¡± I knew the city pretty well. To get to the main part of town you had to cross a bridge. ¡°I think we should hold a vote!¡± A voice said. I turned to see the teacher, Shidou. He stood in the middle aisle confidently. Immacte in his suit andbed over hair. He looked like we hadn¡¯t just escaped death. ¡°Japan is a free country. We should vote on who will lead us.¡± I noticed the brown haired girl, Rei, grinding her teeth as the teacher talked. ¡°I said this was a dictatorship. Thought you were a teacher. Don¡¯t you know what that means?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course, Weston. I¡¯m surprised you do. What did you get in history? A D?¡± He had a cocky look on his face. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°But I got an A in survival. Sit down before I put this girlie in charge and she kicks you off the bus.¡± I pointed to Rei. She looked at me surprised. ¡°Ha! Rei is hardly an experienced leader,¡± he spat. ¡°I am a teacher, meant to lead students in their life to their ultimate destiny.¡± ¡°Damn, how do you talk so clearly while sucking your own cock like that?¡± I asked boredly. There were a few snickers, but the teacher didn¡¯t stammer or blush. He was experienced at banter. ¡°Last warning,¡± I said. ¡°You won¡¯t like what happens if you push.¡± Heughed again. ¡°I believe we should let-¡± He stopped as the knife sunk into his thigh. I had bought it from the store earlier. The small de was paying itself off as the cocky guy stared at it. His eyes bulging he held himself up by the top of the seats. Screaming loudly he stared his own daggers at me. ¡°Dictatorship,¡± I said. Walking forward a few shied away from me. A foot away from the teacher I bent down and grabbed the knife. Twisting it a little he cried out. ¡°Do you know what that means?¡± I asked slowly. He grit his teeth but nodded. ¡°Good,¡± I said, pulling the de out. He gasped as he dropped to the ground. ¡°You get the bus when I¡¯m good and done with it. Those at the front of the bus are in charge. Those at the back are along for the ride. Blondie, this guy, that girl, that guy, that girl,¡± I said pointing at the main characters from HOTD. ¡°Why? Because I feel like it. Got a problem with it, cast a vote on who gets toin next.¡± I sat back down in my seat. Putting the knife away I ignored the others for a while. They didn¡¯t bother me until Shizu asked, ¡°Do I really get to decide?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± I said. Closing my eyes, slowly the people began talking again. I could hear my name said in the back as they plotted my death, but I could care less. These were children and I was a trained assassin. I hadn¡¯t had to kill anyone yet, but I felt I better prepare myself in this world. ¡°What the hell changed in you?¡± Kohta asked, almost impressed. ¡°A lot,¡± I said. ¡°Where you going?¡± ¡°Wherever these guys want,¡± he said. ¡°Mind if I join you?¡± I asked. He appeared surprised I asked. ¡°Parents are out of town, and I¡¯ve made enemies in the back. It would be good to be with a friend.¡± He frowned but nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the others,¡± he said. I nodded. If they didn¡¯t ept me I would simply go off on my own training my new chakra de. With that thought a new quest popped up.
High School of the Dead Quest 2
Survive 24 hours
Rewards:
Intellect Buff
¡°Oh, I could use that,¡± I said. CHAPTER 35 MAKING FRIENDS CHAPTER 35 MAKING FRIENDS Shidou eventually started talking to the group again. It took time but slowly his voice started getting louder. I couldn¡¯t make it out at first, but as he talked I understood that he really had lost it. He had somehow brought up Jesus, Gandhi, and Ghengis Khan in the same sentence. The sad part was a lot of the kids ate it up. There were some people out there that were naturally good at talking. Shidou was one of those people on cocaine. He was more a cult leader as he turned people to his way of thinking in a short amount of time. I understood it of course, these were impressionable kids. They were looking for answers, someone to take charge. ¡°Look at the bridge,¡± Shizu said as she stopped the bus. I jumped up. The bridge across to the main part of town was ahead. But there were people shambling and cars burning up there. ¡°Well, that¡¯s out,¡± I said. I was pretty sure this was the point they split up from the group. ¡°Alright, dictator talking!¡± I announced. Shidou scoffed at the back, but he was not in my line of sight. Kids stood in front of him, blocking my view of him. ¡°I resign. I¡¯m relinquishing the bus to whoever wants it,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m heading into town.¡± Opening the door I stepped out without another word. ¡°How are you going to get there?¡± Saeko yelled out the door after me. ¡°Walk or swim,¡± I said. ¡°Care to join me?¡± She chewed her lip. ¡°Hold on,¡± she said, going back into the bus. A few cars in the street I tried the doors. A couple were open and I raided their spare change. Throwing it in my status screen I pulled crowbars out and whatever I thought was useful from the cars. I had stolen a backpack at school and was slowly umting random items inside. It took time but the main party was soon out of the bus. There was an addition though. The dark haired in looking girl that had been giving me looks. ¡°We want to go,¡± Saeko said. I looked to the bus and one of the students was already at the driver¡¯s seat, kicking it in reverse. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I trust you though,¡± Takashi said. He was the lead. Dark hair, he was a little handsome. Baseball bat in hand he eyed me up and down. ¡°Kohta says you wanted to go with us.¡± ¡°I wanted to go with him,¡± I said. ¡°We are old friends.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re done with your crazy act?¡± Takashi asked. ¡°No more knife throwing at people that piss you off?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t promise that,¡± I said. The group looked around to one another, hesitating. ¡°But I can promise I won¡¯t hurt any of you. Some jackass tries to pull something, and I will put him down.¡± Takashi looked to the others. There were mostly shrugs. Kohta was a little embarrassed, but I was sure my gift of a gun had made him put his neck out to ask. Saeko appeared to be warming up to me too. I could tell she had the fighting spirit and of all of them she was equipped to survive in this world already. I might have changed some character development for these people, but I felt they had a good chance of surviving still. ¡°And you are?¡± I asked the dark haired girl that wasn¡¯t in the original story. She was short, the shortest of all of us. Long ck hair, sses, no chest whatsoever, she shyly looked up at me. ¡°Emi,¡± she said. The others turned to stare at her, almost surprised she was there. She blushed, but no one said anything. ¡°Guess we should all introduce ourselves,¡± the nurse said. ¡°I¡¯m Shizuoka.¡± Long blonde hair, she wore designer clothes. Her long ck skirt was ripped along the side showing plenty of skin. She had thergest chest of all. ¡°Saeko,¡± the kendo girl said. Long purple hair, she had an almost bored look on her face. Long legs and semi-muscr arms made her stand out from the others. Perhaps B-cups, but perky. ¡°Rei,¡± the brown haired girl said. I couldn¡¯t help ncing at her and the other girls. I knew she had lost her boyfriend that day, and was still moving on to Takashi, but every movement caused their chests to jump. Probably the nextrgest chest at D or DD. ¡°Saya,¡± the pink haired girl said. In her sses she was rather cute, but she wore a resting bitch face. Always cursing at Kohta in the background I thought about getting her to stop, but he might be the type into it. Her chest was arge C or small D. ¡°Kohta,¡± the nerdy guy said. ck hair that was longer for a guy. Husky, he had arge chin that barely wasn¡¯t a double chin. He had some extra weight but we weren¡¯t running marathons so it wasn¡¯t dire. He was maybe a big A cup. ¡°Takashi,¡± the leader said. Dark hair cut short he was a little above average height. A constant sneer on his face he seemed to be working through some anger issues. I had to take it back, he had the ttest chest. ¡°Weston,¡± I said. With my increased muscles I guessed I was a big A cup. About 5 foot 11 inches I was near my full height of 6 feet. The closest to me in height were Seako and Shizuoka. ¡°Okay,¡± Takashi said. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s getting dark. We need to make a n. I would like to go into the city.¡± He pointed to downtown Tokonsu. There was a wide river between us and it. ¡°The bridge doesn¡¯t look safe. But there has to be a way to make it across the river.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t cross the river water,¡± Rei said. ¡°At least once a summer I hear about a kid getting caught in the current and dying.¡± We could if I used chakra, but we weren¡¯t in a bad situation so I didn¡¯t offer. ¡°There should be low spots, maybe we will get lucky,¡± Takashi said. ¡°Yes, but tomorrow,¡± Shizuoka said. ¡°Not all of us are prepped to fight against these undead. It¡¯s getting dark. If we can¡¯t see, it will be a lot harder. I have a friend that lives nearby. I have their apartment key. We can stay there tonight.¡± ¡°Oh, is it a boyfriend?¡± Saya asked scandalously as she pushed her sses to the brim of her nose. ¡°No, it''s a girl,¡± she said. ¡°She¡¯s out of town a lot so I keep an eye on her ce. It¡¯s right along the river, and there¡¯s a convenience store nearby.¡± ¡°As good of a reason as any,¡± Takashi said. ¡°Lead the way.¡± We walked down the street. Surprisingly there was no one out and about, not even the undead. At first people were too scared to talk, but the tension got too much so people broke the silence by asking questions. Unluckily they were to me. ¡°Where is your Jitte?¡± Saeko asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t leave it on the bus, did you?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°I have it.¡± ¡°Where?¡± She asked. ¡°Hiding,¡± I said. ¡°It onlyes out when I whistle.¡± ¡°Like Flying Nimbus?¡± Kohta asked with augh. ¡°Exactly like that,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Prove it,¡± Kohta said. ¡°Fine,¡± I said. Whistling I pulled it out of my status screen. There were stunned gazes as I waved it around then made it disappear back into the invisible screen. ¡°What the fuck! How did you do that?¡± Kohta asked. ¡°Magic,¡± I said. ¡°How are you doing it?¡± Saeko asked. ¡°That¡¯s not the only thing I¡¯ve watched you pull out of thin air.¡± ¡°When I know all your secrets, you can know mine,¡± I said. I could have shown them, and was on the fence about it, for now they could wonder. ¡°When did you get so cool?¡± Kohta asked. ¡°I remember us otakus sticking together.¡± ¡°We are sticking together,¡± I said. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m here? But, gotta grow up sometime.¡± ¡°You¡¯re taking the situation very well,¡± Shizu grumbled. ¡°Part of me wants to just give up.¡± ¡°Fight or flight,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you all went through your own stuff before we met up. That nail gun you have hooked up is pretty cool, Kohta.¡± He had a nail gun with the safetytch pressed down at all times so he could use it like a gun. ¡°Right? I found it where they were doing that construction in the school. If we could find more ammo, I¡¯d like to just use this gun,¡± he said, caressing the 9mm gun I gave him at his side. ¡°You have any idea how to use that thing?¡± Shizu asked. ¡°I do,¡± Kohta said. ¡°I went to America and trained with this militia group when I was younger.¡± ¡°What kind of person does that?¡± I asked. I didn¡¯t remember that at all. I thought guns were just a hobby for him. Then again I was probably just reading the manga for the huge tracks ofnd. ¡°My family travels a lot,¡± he said, rubbing the back of his head in embarrassment. ¡°Right,¡± I said. ¡°Mine too, but I¡¯m usually stuck here.¡± ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Kuora said. ¡°Your dad still do military contracts? And what did your mom do, again?¡± ¡°He does,¡± I said. ¡°Mom goes to America a lot for her family business.¡± I knew them well since I had memories of them, but they hadn¡¯t stayed in Japan much. Usually leaving me with friends or by myself. No wonder I was such an otaku. If your parents didn¡¯t want you with them, what kind of low self-esteem did you have? ¡°What was your dad? Jeweler?¡± I asked. He nodded. ¡°He¡¯s in Hond on business, and my mom is abroad too,¡± Kohta said. ¡°Jeez, my parents are boring,¡± Rei grumbled. ¡°My mom is a housewife, and my dad is a cop.¡± ¡°We gonna go look for them?¡± I asked. ¡°I n to, but you guys don¡¯t have to,¡± Rei said. ¡°Hey, we need to stick together,¡± Takashi said. ¡°We should try to find all of our families. And some safe spots. I¡¯m sure the military is taking care of things.¡± ¡°Speaking of,¡± Shizuoka said. Pointing at arge Humvee parked next to an apartment. ¡°This is my friend¡¯s home. She is in special forces.¡± ¡°Whoa, is that hers?¡± Kohta asked running up to therge military vehicle. ¡°Must be,¡± she said. ¡°Maybe we can find some keys inside.¡± She pulled out her own set of keys and we ran in the apartment. There was an exterior set of stairs that led up to therge apartment. It had 2 bedrooms, arge living space and a huge bathroom. ¡°Let¡¯s check the news,¡± Kohta said. It was almost fully dark outside, but the lights still worked. People dropped down to couches or on the floor to get off their feet for a minute. Takashi and I began moving through the kitchen checking for supplies. A newscaster on the TV began to do a report as we settled down a little. ¡°Because of the rming rate that this ¡°killer disease¡± has spread-¡± ¡°What¡¯s the killer disease?¡± Shizu asked. ¡°I heard it on the radio at the school,¡± Saya said. ¡°It¡¯s what they are calling this virus people are going through.¡± ¡°Ohh,¡± Shizu said. ¡°Look like zombies to me.¡± We started listening to the broadcaster again. ¡°Just before we lost contact with Vatican City the church assured us that this was not a Divine Punishment. The researchers at the ministry of public welfare had to abandon their headquarters in Tokyo, but they assure us they will continue to research this epidemic. Over 2 million people have contracted the disease in the country, and there have been many more worldwide. We will need to cease broadcasting for the time being due to the widespread nature of the disease, and those it affects. Despite what rumors have been saying, face masks do not help prevent the vir-¡± Shizu turned off the TV. ¡°Depressing,¡± she said. Hugging her knees she hid her cleavage. ¡°What next?¡± Saya asked. ¡°Me, I¡¯m taking a shower,¡± Rei said, standing up it wasn¡¯t long until all of the girls followed her into the back. I remembered a very heated exchange in the bathroom. Sorority sister fantasy kind of exchange. I was tempted to take a peek, but it hadn¡¯t been a day since I had my fill of Reina and Hina. ¡°Think there is anything in there we need to protect them from?¡± Kohta asked. I looked over, and noticed all 3 of us guys had been staring at the bathroom door. ¡°Besides themselves? No,¡± I said. Giggli and loudughter began sounding out from the bathroom. ¡°Didn¡¯t Shizuoka say that thedy that owned this ce was in the military? Let¡¯s see if she has a gun safe.¡± We got up and began searching the rooms. The master bedroom had arge metal cab. I pulled out the crowbars I had taken from cars and the 3 of us began prying. It took time but we got it open to reveal guns and ammo. Kohta began listing off the names of the guns. I saw them as rifle, bigger rifle, shotgun, and handgun. They were nice, but I was there to learn the sword. Kohta found some binocrs and other items that might be useful. We split the ammo between our bags and waited in the living room. The girls were letting out moans and giggling from inside the bathroom. Takashi turned on the TV again and found a news broadcast going on with protesters in the background. ¡°That¡¯s the police station,¡± Takashi said. ¡°It¡¯s over the river there.¡± A small balcony attached to the apartment, we walked over to it. Kohta looked through binocrs. ¡°Jeez, they really are protesting in a time like this. Kind of surreal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s an understatement,¡± I said. ¡°Who could have known we would wake up to the zombie apocalypse today.¡± Except me of course. ¡°I need to get over there,¡± Takashi grumbled. ¡°My mom was working today. She teaches 1st grade. I bet she¡¯s stuck in her room with a bunch of kids.¡± ¡°Where?¡± I asked. ¡°Exactly where?¡± I had been so selfish. I hadn¡¯t thought about kids stuck in this kind of world. 1st graders, kindergartners, newborns, kids that relied on those around them for protection. I should have been doing more, but I was stuck in the canon, not looking into what I could be doing to help. ¡°5 miles, that way,¡± Takashi said. ¡°Onbetsu Elementary.¡± ¡°Alright, we should go get them,¡± I said. ¡°What? No,¡± Takashi said. ¡°If we did, where would we take them?¡± ¡°To that-¡± I stopped myself. I seemed to remember the group running into a well protectedpound at one point. Within the next day or so too. I should stick with them until that was found, then try to save who I could. Breathing out I nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Tomorrow.¡± ¡°You changed a lot, Weston,¡± Kohta said. ¡°You looked like you were ready to jump down there.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe the lies you¡¯re spreading!¡± Protestors on the TV yelled. ¡°This is obviously some sick coboration between America and the Japanese government to thin out the numbers of the 99%. We will not be fooled by your ¡®killer virus¡¯ this is a culling of the masses to get more control-¡± ¡°We will need to ask all of you to disperse,¡± A policeman on the TV yelled over a microphone. ¡°We have officially been dered in a state of emergency. Martialw will start now. A curfew is in effect. If you do not leave we are authorized to use lethal force.¡± ¡°See-See, this is what they want. Complete control. I for one will not be going anywhere!¡± The leader of the protest said. Orders went through the ranks of policemen. An officer walked over to the newscaster, speaking to her the broadcast was cut off. From the balcony we heard gunfire from the other side of the river. We were in a stunned silence for a moment as the situation sunk in. The police weren¡¯t expected to help anymore. It was every man for himself. And if you didn¡¯t do what the police said it was death by firing squad. I knew it would happen, but it was very different to be stuck in it. At first I had thought there was a modicum of safety, but I was a ninja, not Iron Man. Bullets could still kill me. I would have to watch how I interacted with some people. CHAPTER 36 WORTH IT CHAPTER 36 WORTH IT ¡°Bathroom¡¯s free,¡± Shizuoka yelled happily. All the girls were in tight towels as they marched out of the bathroom. I caught a nice eyeful of mountains of cleavage. ¡°Dibs,¡± I said. Walking to the bathroom I was stopped by Saeko. ¡°Throw your clothes out, we will add them to our loads for the washer,¡± she said in a t tone. I nodded. In the bathroom there were somehow still towels left. Disrobing I threw my clothes out of the room and took a shower. It was long and wonderful. Going Merry was a nice ship, but there was no heater for the water. Every shower was a cold one. Naruto¡¯s world was more advanced, but my house only had a bath. While hot, it didn¡¯t rece a shower. As an American I was taught baths were more wasteful water-wise, and I wasn¡¯t a fan of sitting in my own filth. I wasn¡¯t about to pre-wash then take a bath. They were meant to be in and out, not an hour-long affair. I soaked a little in the hot water and was stuck with some cocoa butter shampoo to use. Making a mental list of things to steal I also added robbing a bank to things I needed to do. I had a shop that took real money. There was no reason we couldn¡¯t have everything on the shopping list. Wrapping a towel around my waist I cringed. The girls had taken the bigger towels. I had to hold the small white cloth on to keep it in ce. It covered myid dick, if just barely. The Chikyugi had transferred to this body as well, which was nice, but I still wasn¡¯tfortable being half naked in front of a bunch of people. Stepping out, Kohta moved up to have his turn. He looked me up and down. Giving me a thumbs up I nodded. My six-pack abs and chest bulged with every movement. I wasn¡¯t Arnold size, but I was still very muscr. More like male model than anything. ¡°Woah,¡± Shizu said, stopping to look at me. ¡°How old are you again?¡± She was wearing a tight tanktop and booty shorts. Her nipples poking out I locked my eyes with them and struggled to pull them away. ¡°Old enough,¡± I said walking past her. Pushing through my embarrassment I tried to act like this was normal. But thatsted only a few steps. In view of the small kitchen, Saeko was wearing only a white apron and her ck panties. My dick bulged a little, and I sat down quickly to try to hide it. ¡°There a reason everyone is barely clothed?¡± I asked the cooking Saeko. ¡°Nothing fit,¡± she said. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like?¡± She wore a mischievous style, knowing exactly what it was doing to the other guys. ¡°Didn¡¯t say that. Any clothes my size?¡± I asked. I hadn¡¯t thought to grab any and was in too much of a rush to shower to think of what to wear. ¡°I doubt it. The cabs were pretty bare since my friend is out of town,¡± Shizu said. Her eyes quickly moved down to the very slight tent in my towel then back up to my face. A blush crossing her lips she pped. ¡°Who wants a drink?¡± ¡°Me,¡± I said. ¡°You got one of the bigger towels, at least?¡± ¡°All dirty,¡± Shizu said walking to the fridge. ¡°You¡¯re a little young for alcohol, though.¡± ¡°They literally just dered Martial Law. I think they have more important fish to fry than some underage drinking.¡± She nodded and pulled out some beers. They were a Japanese brand I didn¡¯t know. Cracking the can open it was hitting the spot. One Piece wasn¡¯t big on beer. All rum or ale. I let out a long sigh as I tasted it. ¡°To survival,¡± Shizu said nking our cans together. Leaning over the ind counter she gave me a nice view of her cleavage. I was losing the battle to stayid. ¡°Here,¡± a voice said. I looked over to Emi handing me one of the towels. She wore very baggy clothes. The tanktop barely covered her nipples, and she had to hold the shorts up to keep them up. ¡°Thank you, Emi,¡± I said. Standing up I tied it around my waist and dropped the smaller towel. ¡°I¡¯m d you stuck with me. There any special reason?¡± ¡°Uh um,¡± she stammered. ¡°She has a crush on you,¡± Shizu slurred. Downing her beer, her cheeks were already rosy. The poor girl blushed deeply. Apparently they had gotten closer in the bathroom. ¡°She told us you saved all those kids in the faculty room before we came.¡± ¡°I gathered them,¡± I said. Pulling a chair out from next to me I waved for Emi to sit. ¡°They were pretty hopeless. Probably dead now.¡± I let out a sigh. It had been worth it though since I got more money from my quest. ¡°Think so?¡± Saeko asked. ¡°Regret sticking your neck out?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± I said. ¡°The strong should protect the weak. They¡¯re just scared kids. Can¡¯t me them for looking up to that snake of a teacher.¡± ¡°I loved it when you threw that knife at him,¡± Shizuughed. She was on her second beer as I was half-way through my first. ¡°You should show me how to do that.¡± ¡°If you want,¡± I said. ¡°Not terribly hard. Just a lot of practice.¡± It helped that I didn¡¯t have to learn it. The Naruto version of me had. ¡°What a weird skill to work for,¡± Saeko said. ¡°And kendo isn¡¯t?¡± I asked. She blushed but turned back to the soup she was making. ¡°Where are the others?¡± ¡°Takashi and Rei have been arguing for a while out back,¡± Shizu said, blowing a raspberry. Sauntering over to me she pushed my shoulder making me scoot back. Sitting on myp I couldn¡¯t help but stare down at her chest. ¡°Tell me young Weston, who are you really? I seem to remember a stammering little kid a few weeks ago in my office when he fell down.¡± ¡°Oh, no one special,¡± I said. My hand moved to her back, bing more bold. ¡°Tell me, nurse Shizu, were you always such a touchy drinker?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± she said. ¡°My one weakness.¡± I considered using a little Lust Chakra on her, but thought better of it. It was fine with the maids, but these were normal people. I wanted to, but for now I had the strength to resist. ¡°You nning on sticking with us?¡± ¡°For now,¡± I said. ¡°Saeko still needs to teach me the sword.¡± Kohta walked out of the bathroom. Choosing to don his old clothes I was regretting not doing the same. He took a chair at the dining table. The gunsid out on top he began to look them over. Checking out the sights and magazines. Loading bullets up he waspletely focused on the guns in a room of half naked women. ¡°Your form was not good,¡± Saeko said. Turning off the burners of the stovetop she began spooning out some soup. ¡°Yeah, once I get my clothes back I¡¯d-¡± ¡°There¡¯s people getting attacked,¡± Takashi saiding from the back. Shizu groaned, getting up from myp. I walked over to join him. Kohta hefted up the sniper rifle as we looked from the balcony to the street below. There were zombies filling the streets between walled in homes. Down the street some people were being attacked by zombies. Yelling loudly as they called for help. ¡°We need to turn off the lights,¡± Saeko said, drawing our eyes. ¡°Why?¡± Takashi asked. ¡°We can¡¯t house many others, and who knows what kind of people we could draw to us,¡± She said. ¡°We don¡¯t have the power to protect everyone.¡± ¡°Fine, but-¡± ¡°Dad!¡± A little girl yelled. ¡°No! Dad!¡± Our gazes drawn to a little girl she was a good 5 houses away, down near the bulk of zombies. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I asked Kohta. He was looking through the scope of his sniper rifle. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Some older guy looks like he¡¯s dying. His daughter is crying over him outside of a house,¡± he said. I grumbled. ¡°Alright,¡± I said. Jumping up to the railing I looked down to find a target. ¡°Kill the zombies that get close to her,¡± I told Kohta. He looked at me, then nodded before focusing back on the scope. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Saeko asked. ¡°We at least have the power to save those around us,¡± I told her. Dropping my towel I jumped down to the cement wall around the apartment building. Landing easily I found my target as I pulled the Jitte out. Coating it in water chakra I hit the zombie in the arms. Breaking them at the shoulders I did the same to its legs. It dropped to the ground. Quickly disrobing it as it bit at me and tried to move it¡¯s arms I put on the sweats he had been wearing. I bashed it¡¯s head in. Brains spraying on the naked zombie. Then I was on my way to the screaming girl as Kohta began to fire. I was in the thick of zombies in a few strides. Knocking those in my way down. My water flowed more smoothly as blood and brains sprayed around me. Still without shoes on the sweats smelled, but it was better than being nude. Kohta firing the gun was drawing more zombie eyes and I was met with dozens of them. Too bad for them I had a pretty nice break. Reinvigorated, I swung the Jitte. Making sure I ced my thumbs in the correct ce as I swung my weapon I did feel a difference. Having reflected on what Saeko told me, I felt like I understood what she was trying to convey more easily. It wasn¡¯t simply your arm strength when handling a de. It was your whole body. Your leg muscles, back muscles, abs, toes, everything was used. When twisting this way or that with a sh you had to put all of your focus into your body moving. In the hopes of hitting more swiftly it was a goal that I needed to strive to reach. Before I knew it I was next to the house the girl was still crying at. 3 quick hits dropped the zombies moving toward her. A pile of 6 zombies in front of her, Kohta had done well with protecting her. The girl cried over her father, oblivious or uncaring of the danger. A small ck and white dog barked at me as it moved to put itself in between us. ¡°You alright?¡± I asked the small pink haired girl as she looked up. ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± she sobbed. I frowned, nodding. ¡°Was he bit?¡± I asked. ¡°No, the people inside killed him,¡± she said pointing to the house behind her. My anger red as I noticed lights on inside. There were shadows in the windows. I considered knocking down their front door, but held off. I didn¡¯t know their situation. ¡°Let¡¯s go, kid,¡± I said. Extending my arm I held it out to her. She looked up at it. ¡°Bu-but my dad,¡± she said, wiping her tears and sniffing her snot. ¡°He would want to know you¡¯re safe, right?¡± I asked. Zombies began groaning behind me. ¡°Kid, now or never,¡± I said. She wiped her nose. Picking up the small puppy in front of her she grabbed my hand. I picked them both up. Turning her to face my chest I decided to work on my 1-handed de style. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked. ¡°Alice,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m Weston. Close your eyes, Alice¡± I said. She nodded, the puppy whimpering between us. I shed a zombie that got close enough. His body thrown away I was in the thick of them again. shing, diving forward and back, thrusting, slicing, hacking, and puncturing; my water coated de did it all. I began to y with it. Like a living thing I could control every droplet in the sword. Condensing it into a rounded edge, sharpening it slightly, extending it to reach a little further, it was an amazing weapon that I was slowly understanding. All the while I held the girl and dog to my chest. By the time I made it through the bulk I realized I couldn¡¯t lead them to where we were staying. Running to the side I jumped up to the cement walls that lined the yards of the homes around us. Atop the 6 inch thick walls it was easy to keep my bnce at near my full speed. Going around the perimeter of the house I circled back to the apartments we were staying in. Jumping down to the grass I noticed the others in the yard. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked. ¡°Weston, what the hell,¡± Saeto said. ¡°We were just going to save you.¡± I bent down dropping the kid. The dog was quickly barking excitedly as we walked up to the others. ¡°Don¡¯t really need saving,¡± I said. ¡°Come on. I think we¡¯ve had enough excitement for today. CHAPTER 37 FOOLING AROUND CHAPTER 37 FOOLING AROUND ¡°Your form is better,¡± Saeko said as she watched me swing the Jitte. ¡°You are putting too much strength into your grip.¡± Moving beside me she noted. ¡°Looser, looser, better. If you grip it too hard you¡¯ll have more force applied to your muscles and bones. Damaging them. There has to be a little give.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very good at teaching,¡± I said. My eyes drawn to her. In the T-shirt and skirt she had sadly taken off the apron and put some real clothes on. ¡°Not too long ago I didn¡¯t know how to instruct,¡± she admitted. ¡°But with amateurs like you, I can see right away what your problem is.¡± ¡°Jee thanks,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. ¡°Would you mind sparring me?¡± ¡°I doubt that the undead will be challenging you anytime soon,¡± she said with a wry smile. ¡°Who knows. Maybe they evolve into samurai zombies if we leave them alive long enough.¡± She smiled wider. ¡°Fine,¡± she said. ¡°But if I win. I want a favor.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll obviously win,¡± I said. ¡°But deal. Least I can do for your help.¡± She nodded. Grabbing her wooden bokken she stood in front of me, a pace away. My Seastone blue Jitte against the brown bokken, crossing as we stared at one another. In an instant she closed the gap. My weapon turned with her. The fork of the Jitte catching her training sword she moved to the side. Her footwork wless she twirled around repositioning the weapon to twist it out of my grip. The Jitte flew through the air, the rounded tip stuck in the grass behind me. ¡°Your grip was good, but your reaction to strengthening or weakening is slow,¡± Saeko said. ¡°And you¡¯re not using the fork of the Jitte correctly. It is made to lock des in. You should be turning it when a weapon is trapped in the protrusion. Forcing the de wielder to put more strength and effort into dislodging it.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± I said. Turning around to grab the Jitte I felt the danger. Ducking down I immediately kicked her in the abdomen. The bokken whizzed over my head and she went flying a few feet back. Grunting from the force of the blow she stood back up. A small smirk on her lips. ¡°Testing me?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes. You are more skilled than you¡¯re letting on,¡± she said. I was trained as a ninja. Not a swordsman. Hand to hand was more my style so far. I was simply trying to broaden my horizons. Nodding, I picked up the Jitte. We started sparring again. She gave me more pointers. By the end she wasn¡¯t making fun of my stances. Only scoffs until I shifted my foot slightly here or there. ¡°So what favor did you want?¡± I asked. We sat on the stairs behind the apartment. The cement walls around the yard kept the few zombies out. ¡°I want to know the truth,¡± she said. ¡°What are your skills? You¡¯re hiding a lot. I want you to tell me.¡± ¡°Mighty big ask. Why should I tell you that?¡± I asked. ¡°And not because of a favor.¡± ¡°You said if I told you my secrets, you would tell me yours,¡± she said. ¡°Ah, I was truthful. But secret for a secret? Do you think you have enough to cover me paying you so many of mine? I assume you want all of them?¡± She bit her lip, but nodded. ¡°Then I will need more than that,¡± I said. ¡°How about I tell you mine, and you tell me an equivalent? We can go from there?¡± She asked. ¡°Fine,¡± I said. Letting out a sigh as I leaned back on the stairs. She was quiet for a bit. Leaning back as well we bothid on the stairs. Looking up to the stars as we did. ¡°I grew up in the Busujima dojo. Trained to hold a de for as long as I can remember. At first I trained because I was told to. Hours on end I prepared and trained. It was expected of me and I didn¡¯tin.¡± She let out a sigh. Growing nervous. ¡°Last year I was attacked,¡± she said. ¡°I was leaving practice. The man on the street did not have good intentions. My training kicked in. I broke his arm and femur with 2 quick moves.¡± ¡°I left him there. Scared by the situation, I panicked. He was found and unfortunately there was some CCTV that saw it all. The video did not paint me in a good light. His knife wasn¡¯t shown at the camera angle. No audio. It simply looked like I attacked him for the fun of it and ran away.¡± She was silent for a time. I turned to look at her. Smooth skin, angr features, I could see the muscles in her neck writhe as she struggled to say the next part. ¡°I was arrested. Charged with assault. I spent weeks ofst year in prison,¡± she said. ¡°It was scary. I exined my innocence but only my father believed me. Prison was easy, but the fear of ruining my future was there. The man was a foreigner. It took time but my father hired an investigator to look into him. Turns out he had done this to other women back in China. I was let go and he was arrested.¡± Letting out a sigh she finally looked at me. ¡°Things went back to normal eerily quickly. But rumors at school spread. I¡¯m sure you heard them.¡± I had. But I didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Through it all I had my kendo. As the drama died down I threw myself into it. I made captain easily this year. I learned something about myself then.¡± She let out a sigh. ¡°I liked it.¡± ¡°I liked putting him in his ce. I liked using my strength to defeat a foe. The real world use of my skill was so much better than the practice sessions I did.¡± ¡°I thought I was a freak because of it,¡± she said. ¡°I hid it as best I could. But then this happened. This world ending event. And for the first time I knew what I wanted to do with my life. I want to fight. I want to grow stronger. I want to stay out here. And take on harder challenges. I want all of those¡­I think you do as well.¡± Her eyes sparkled in the moonlight. Arge fire to the south caused her eyes to appear red as she stared at me. ¡°Maybe,¡± I said. ¡°I am having a little bit of fun.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than that,¡± she said quickly. ¡°I know it. I¡¯ve seen you bashing them without end. You don¡¯t stop. Nor hesitate. But unlike me, you¡¯re trying to protect people. People you don¡¯t know. I saw you going out of your way at the school to help those left behind.¡± ¡°Is it wrong to want to save people?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said almost a little too fervently. ¡°No, I¡¯m simply jealous. I-I¡¯ve only been helping myself and those I care about. The group upstairs. They are people I believe I can protect. People that I¡¯ve grown to care about. You are much more willing to take risks for people you don¡¯t know. Something I wish I had the confidence to do.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°I have strength. More than¡­most. Why not help?¡± ¡°See that is what I amcking. I have only worried for those around me. I have trained all my life but I still feel I amcking your confidence. I wish to know how I can get that strength that you hold.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can,¡± I said. Biting my lip I turned to her. ¡°Thank you for telling me your secret. But mine are bigger. I want to tell you. I do. But I can¡¯t tell you everything.¡± ¡°Tell me the secret to your strength. Just that then. Please,¡± she said sitting up. Turning to face me she had fear in her eyes. I decided she could handle that much. ¡°You know of chakra?¡± I asked. She looked at me confused. ¡°Chi?¡± She nodded. ¡°I can ess mine. Where I originate from. We call it chakra. It is an energy in your body that allows you to do amazing things.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± She asked quickly. epting my words, easily. I lifted my hand. Channeling water chakra I made a ball of it appear in my palm. Her eyes wide, she slowly moved to touch it. Saeko caressed the ball. Smiling. ¡°How is this¡­ what is this? It¡¯s tingly but feels like water,¡± she said. ¡°This is my chakra. Usually there are 5 elements. Earth, air, fire, wind, lightning, and water. Each person has different ones they can control. I have water. With it I can control water or make it. This ball is tingly because it¡¯s really my chakra simply changed to resemble water.¡± ¡°Amazing,¡± she said. ¡°So when your Jitte shimmers?¡± I lifted it. Releasing my water chakra I channeled it into my de. ¡°This is Seastone. I recently got this. When I push my chakra into it water chakra pours out.¡± Showing it to her, Saeko''s eyes sparkled as she touched the flowing de. ¡°Since I can control water and this is my chakra. I can make this into what I want.¡± I made the water into a cylinder then sharp edged like a sword. ¡°But I have trained in hand to handbat. Not a sword. That¡¯s why I asked for pointers,¡± I said. ¡°Why? Why learn in the middle of all this?¡± She asked. ¡°You know why. To be stronger. To challenge myself. There is someone I want to beat. And I need every bit of strength to beat them.¡± I didn¡¯t know who my Chunin opponent was going to be, but I knew they would be tough. ¡°Okay,¡± she said. Nodding as she turned back to me. ¡°Teach me, please.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can. Honestly I would love to. But I don¡¯t know it well enough to teach.¡± Since chakra was in One Piece I assumed it was possible. But one of my quest rewards was chakra. I didn¡¯t know if that meant it was because it only existed in Naruto or I was able to keep my chakra like I could keep my physique with another skill. ¡°But you¡¯re learning right?¡± She asked. ¡°You might be able to in the future?¡± ¡°Maybe. I would like to learn how to teach everyone. But right now. I¡¯m the only person I know that has it,¡± I admitted. ¡°Fine. Then I will stay with you,¡± she said. ¡°Stay by your side.¡± ¡°What about your friends?¡± I asked. She bit her lip. ¡°I will worry. But you said you will go where we go. If we can leave them somewhere safe, I would be fine going with you.¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°What do I get out of this?¡± I asked. ¡°Saeko, I¡¯ve only shown a little of what I can do. I don¡¯t want to be blunt, but I don¡¯t need-¡° She moved forward, kissing me. Her purple hair ck in the moonlight I didn¡¯t stop her and was quickly into the kiss as well. Our tongues meeting she moaned in my mouth as my hand moved to her back. Pulling her to me I could feel her legs shake. Either excitement or fear, I couldn¡¯t tell. She was soon winded. Pulling back she stared me in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll be your woman,¡± she said. ¡°You said you have a girlfriend. I don¡¯t care. Use me. I will do whatever you want. Everything you say. But I want to be stronger. I will do anything to reach that end.¡± I saw the truth in her words. A big part of me was tempted to take her up on the offer. The stoic woman was strong. It didn¡¯t help that I couldn''t get the image of her in an apron and panties out of my mind. ¡°I want you,¡± I said. ¡°But not if you want this out of some desire to be stronger. I don¡¯t want some mindless ve.¡± ¡°I want this,¡± she admitted. ¡°Because you and I are the same. We are in this world and we are two of the few prepared for it. As much as I don¡¯t like to admit it. You are stronger than me. You are someone I have been searching for. Someone worthy of giving my everything to.¡± I understood then that the shaking in her body was from fear. But she wasn¡¯t scared of me. She was scared of telling me her truth. Of showing her true colors to me. ¡°I would teach you this if I knew how. With or without you giving yourself to me,¡± I said. ¡°I believe you,¡± she said. ¡°I-I don¡¯t care. I still want to give you it all.¡± I began to pour Lust chakra around us. Touching her skin it wasn¡¯t long until she began to grow wet and pant. I felt all the words that needed to be said had been. Standing up I grabbed her hand. She shook a little but stood. The upstairs apartment was out. So I looked to the downstairs. Going down we were quickly at the door. Pushing in with a little strength the door splintered open. Moving through the dark we found the bedroom. Turning the light on there was arge bed at the center of the room. It appeared to belong to a married couple. I began looking through the drawers. ¡°Wh-what are you looking for?¡± She asked. ¡°Condoms,¡± I admitted. ¡°We um don¡¯t have to,¡± she said. I looked at her. Wondering if she was having second thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m on the pill. With my intense training it helps to¡­regte things.¡± I nodded. My dick hardening as I studied the woman. She was about 5 foot 9 inches. So only a little shorter than me. Long purple hair down to her waist she wore loose shorts that ended at mid thigh and a tight T-shirt. Walking toward her I kissed her. The lust aura making it easier for her as she became more and more heated. ¡°We stop when you want,¡± I said. Saeko nodded. ¡°Have you¡­ever done this?¡± I nodded. ¡°I have not.¡± She blushed deeply. ¡°We don¡¯t have to,¡± I said, lowering the aura. ¡°We could go slow.¡± ¡°No. If we somehow face insurmountable odds tomorrow. I don¡¯t want to regret this moment. I have found someone worthy. A promise I made to myself a long time ago. So we will do this,¡± she said. Almost calcting in the way she said it. I frowned. ¡°You are far too¡­business oriented with this it seems.¡± She gave me a confused look. ¡°This isn¡¯t business or promises or a once in a lifetime opportunity. This is pleasure, in and simple.¡± I was done talking. As she processed my words I picked her up in a Princess carry. Dropping her on the bed she gasped but didn¡¯t fight as Iid on top of her. Using my chakra I cast Lust around us and Pleasure on my hands. Moving over her body her legs widened as Iid on top of her. My mouth on hers she wasn¡¯t experienced at kissing, but she was willing to learn. Our tongues soon in one another¡¯s mouths my pleasure coated hands touched her sides, causing her to shiver. She didn¡¯t appear to know what to do with the sensations running through her body. Her hips pushing up into mine she panted loudly as my hands moved to her breasts. Saeko gasped as her pleasure built up. Moving my hands inside her shirt I squeezed her C cup breasts. Pinching her nipples the blue haired woman grunted and began to cum. She cried out before I could seal her mouth with mine. Our tongues entwining her whole body shook with the orgasm. Her lower half pushing up into me harder, the orgasm extended for a long time. Then with a sigh she dropped back down to the bed. ¡°Huh huh huh,¡± she said, catching her breath. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°An orgasm,¡± I said. Kissing her lips. She kissed me back. ¡°From that?¡± ¡°I um can do more than make water with my chakra. Would you like to see?¡± She nodded quickly. Her eyes as big as saucers. I moved down. Sliding her shorts and panties off I found her dark purple pubic hair rather cute. Very exotic. I then moved off the bed. Taking my own pants off I got a great view as her eyes bulged. Seeing my fully erect 11 inch dick for the first time her brain short circuited for a moment. ¡°I uh thought I saw something earlier. But I did not expect that,¡± she said. Her eyes locked on the one eyed snake. ¡°Can that¡­go in?¡± ¡°It can,¡± I assured. ¡°I will be gentle.¡± Moving back over top of her, our eyes met. There was fear there, but also excitement. I felt like this was something she had dreamed of. A secret hope deep in her heart that someone stronger woulde along. Our line of sight never faltered from one another as I guided my dick toward her lower lips. Parting the tight vulva, Saeko bit her lip but didn¡¯t say any word of protest. Moving my Pleasure chakra to my dick her heart rate sped up and eyes dted as her slowly opening entrance parted for me. When I was an inch in I felt her hymen. Breaking eye contact I kissed her lips as I ruptured it. She grunted but was soon gasping in pleasure as I continued to move in. My chakra overriding the pain she felt she began to widen her legs, epting my full intrusion. She was tight. As tight as Reina and Hina. But she was strong too. The muscles in her cunt squeezed me as she learned the pleasure my dick made her feel. When our crotches finally collided she gasped and came. Her head shooting back as hands gripped the nket. Her chest swayed as her body orgasmed for the 2nd time, for what I was guessing was ever. My lips moving to her neck she wrapped her legs around me. ¡°You feel so good. Is this normal?!¡± She grunted. Her legs holding me still so she could ask the question. ¡°With me, yes¡­but this is only the beginning.¡± I nibbled her neck as I moved up to whisper in her ear. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. You feel too good.¡± My dick pulsed inside of her. Stretching her virgin insides. Saeko shivered. ¡°Stay with me and I will do what I can to teach you what I know.¡± ¡°Good,¡± she said. Her own head lifted up to kiss me. ¡°Now, enough talk. Take me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll regret saying that,¡± I growled. There was real fear in her eyes as I began to pound into her. The pain turned to pleasure as I only sped up. Cumming loudly she tried to move away but my strong hands pulled her back. Jackhammering into her I was going all the way out and in. She raised her head to watch me impale her over and over. After half a dozen thrusts she came again. ¡°Slow down,¡± she grunted. ¡°Too much.¡± Gritting her teeth she locked eyes with me. ¡°You¡¯re strong. You can take it,¡± I teased as I moaned happily. My hips moving back and forth she put on an angry look as if taking it as a challenge. But her eyes rolled to the back of her head as she came again. With Reika and Hina they knew how to extend the pleasure out. Saeko was a normal girl. She took the full pleasure and her body reacted. Gushing out liquid, causing her body to feel sensation she had never felt before. Too tight, I didn¡¯t bother with Endurance. Joining her in the orgasm her legs wrapped around my ass again. Our mouths colliding, she moaned happily as I sent ropes of cum deeper than she thought possible. Her body shivered in aftershocks as my hips pushed into her more. Grunting when I released thest small deposit she let out a sigh when I rxed on her body. We were quiet for a time. She ran her fingertips along my muscr back. Humming happily as I nuzzled into the nape of her neck. ¡°That was¡­unexpected,¡± she whispered. Looking into her eyes they were half lidded as if she was about to fall asleep. ¡°Good or bad?¡± ¡°Amazing,¡± she said with a sigh and another shiver. Looking around she asked. ¡°Should we go back up?¡± ¡°I uh was hoping we could go again,¡± I admitted. She blushed. Grimacing but nodding. ¡°Can I um take control?¡± I nodded, rolling us over she scratched my muscr chest. Biting her lip she lifted her shirt up. Revealing her breasts in all their glory. I locked my eyes with them. ¡°I know they¡¯re not big like Shizuoka, but-¡° she said shyly until I pinched the nipples. ¡°They¡¯re perfect,¡± I said. ¡°You are the whole package. Muscr,¡± I ran my hand along her abs. ¡°Greatest ass I¡¯ve everid my hands or eyes on.¡± Pinching her ass with the other hand. ¡°Amazing everything.¡± She smiled shyly. And as thanks for thepliment she began to rock slowly back and forth. ¡°Can you make it not hurt again?¡± She asked. I nodded, channeling chakra in my dick. Saeko shivered happily. ¡°I can feel you. In my stomach.¡± Her hand moved to her abs. ¡°You are so big. Strong. And feel better than I thought possible.¡± I groaned as she sped up. Keeping my dick hard as a rock she moved her body to take it where she wanted. Rotating she searched her insides where I felt the best touching her. When she found the spot she liked, Saeko began to cum again. Sitting up I began licking her nipple as I pulled her hips in. Hitting that spot she enjoyed over and over. She came loudly and often. Crying out as my dick stayed hard and filled her insides. I didn¡¯t bother to quiet her. If anything, the others would think she was some victim. Her cries of pleasure sounded much like pain. I was pretty sure no one would suspect what we had been doing. CHAPTER 38 TRAVEL PLANS CHAPTER 38 TRAVEL PLANS
High School of the Dead World Update.
You have proven your resourcefulness in the world.
Due to conditions being met, you have obtained the Protagonist''s
Path
Quests will have Increased Difficulty.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest: Survival 8:45:12
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest: Survival 8:45:12
World 2: Gantz
World 2 Quest: Bring Kei to Life
World 3: Naruto
World 3 Quest: Chunin Exam
World 4: One Piece
World 4 Quest: Kuja Pirates
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
World Escape 6:32:18
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Bonuses N/A
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
Seastone Jitte Stored
Currency: Berrie 20,200,000
Yen 60,854
I wasn¡¯t quite sure how to take the new skill. Memory Meld and Physique happened automatically, so I hoped the Path skill would as well. I was curious what brought the update on. Takashi was the main protagonist of the story. Besides sleeping with Saeko I didn¡¯t feel I had done too much, except maybe steal some of his glory. I pushed the thought away for the time being. Saeko wasn¡¯t able tost overly long. We had a long day. And she had never stopped moving. After our 3rd round she was unable to go on. I checked the apartment and we decided to sleep there. I woke up to her on my chest. Breathing in her scent deeply. I began to rub my fingers through her hair as weid there. One thing I noticed was that she hadn¡¯t cum when I came in her. Something that Reina and Hina had done every time. My chakra soaked cum causing intense reactions in their bodies. I worried Saeko might not have chakra because of it. But she did have chakra. My chakra soaked cum had been inside of her. I was curious if there was a way for her to steal or leech it. Building her own. I left that for another time though. My father had hinted at many other Chikyugi techniques, maybe there was one to gift chakra. My blue haired beauty woke up slowly. Looking up to me she smiled widely. I kissed her forehead. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered. ¡°No, thank you,¡± I said. ¡°That was unexpected.¡± ¡°Yes, very,¡± she whispered. Joy in her eyes she was simply happy to study my face. As birds chirped and groans sounded from outside I tiredly sat up. ¡°Shall we go?¡± She asked. Hesitant on what to do. ¡°First I need to exin chakra to you,¡± I said. ¡°We need to get you searching for it.¡± ¡°Yes, please,¡± she said. Sitting cross legged she mirrored my posture as we faced one another. Her naked body was perfect as she sat up straight. Chest sticking out I focused on the globes as I thought about what to say. ¡°Chakra runs in all living things. But not everyone can call upon it or sense it. You should have an easier time since you have trained your whole life. The stronger you are. The more chakra you have. It forms right here.¡± I pointed at her abdomen. ¡°Arge reservoir of energy.¡± I decided to leave Haki out of my exnation for now. My fingers began to trace lines from her center, down her leg and feet. ¡°There are chakra pathways throughout your body. Think of them like veins. Your chakra can affect the world around you. Leaving your body through tiny pores. Like from where you sweat exits. But different. They are called tenketsu, or chakra points. There are 361 throughout your body.¡± ¡°You will begin your training like I did. Trying to feel the chakra reservoir. You will have to clear your mind. And meditate. But your focus will be right here.¡± I pointed to the tenketsu above her belly button. ¡°That is the most important tenketsu. Where the chakra is the thickest. It will take time. But I believe you can do it. Do not fret over it for now. We will have a busy few days. But when you find time. Meditate. I will assist you when I can. Channeling my own chakra into you will help¡­ also my semen is thick with chakra. You might be able to sense that as well.¡± ¡°Really?¡± she asked. Blushing as she looked down to my crotch. I nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t sense your chakra. Which is normal. But I used chakra to increase pleasure for you. The chakra will linger for some time. Or so I¡¯ve been told. Perhaps a day.¡± ¡°So I should get more?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes please,¡± I said. Leaning forward I kissed her lips. ¡°Butter. We need to get going.¡± She nodded. Getting off the bed she stumbled. Grunting as she caught herself. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked. ¡°No,¡± she grimaced. ¡°My um I appear to be in pain fromst night.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I said. Walking over I picked up her clothes and helped her dress. I made a move to Princess carry her but she red at me. Bopping her on the head I did it anyway. Saeko blushed but didn¡¯t say anything. We went outside then up the stairs. Outside the apartment I dropped her. Throwing her arm over my shoulder I helped her limp in. Only a few people were awake inside. Shizuoka was passed out on the couch. Alice, the young girl I had savedst night, was ying with the puppy. Kohta was ying with the guns on the table while Rei, Saya, and Takashi made breakfast. I noted Emi cuddled up in a chair next to the couch. Still asleep. The small girl didn¡¯t talk much and I wasn¡¯t sure what to do with her. Not part of the canon I was worried she was doomed to die. At least she didn¡¯t wear a red shirt. ¡°Where were you?¡± Saya asked. Her hair in pigtails as she studied us. ¡°Training,¡± I said. ¡°identally made her fall and twist something.¡± ¡°Training?! We have more important things to do today,¡± Saya yelled. Shizuoka jolted upright from the soundl. Her hand going to her head she groaned. ¡°Shut up!¡± Laying back down, her yell woke up Emi. ¡°Sleep time.¡± I helped Saeko to a free chair. She winced as she sat down. I patted her head and started to help with food. We had tes out and were soon pushing the guns off the table as we made a game n. ¡°Here we are,¡± Takashi said. Kohta had found a map of the city so it was easier to understand. ¡°River runs along the city. There are bridges. But I doubt any will be a good way to get across. There are low spots that Kohta assures me the Humvee can cross.¡± ¡°Did we find the keys?¡± Shizuoka asked. ¡°They were with the guns,¡± Kohta said, picking them up. ¡°Where do we want to go?¡± I asked. ¡°My dad works here and my mom should be at our house here,¡± Rei said. Marking the map. ¡°Saya, your folks live here right?¡± Saya nodded. ¡°And Takashi, your mom works here?¡± ¡°Yeah, I assume we all want to find our family members first. I think we move along the river this way. Whichever parent is closest we head to them first.¡± ¡°Any objections or stops to add?¡± Takashi asked. ¡°Uh yeah. I¡¯d like to stop by the bank. Anyone know where one is?¡± ¡°Bank, why?¡± Takashi asked. I had decided toe clean a little. ¡°I have a-¡° I stopped talking. My throat locking up as I tried to say the words. I was going to say System Store. But for some reason I couldn¡¯t. I hadn¡¯t tried to tell anyone about my quests yet. And it seemed I wouldn¡¯t be able to if I wanted to. ¡°Nevermind,¡± I said. ¡°Just uh thought maybe they would be protected. Wanted to look for survivors. Guess we should just keep our eyes out for people.¡± Takashi nodded. We wrapped up the meeting and began a mad scramble. Gathering everything we could we piled into the Humvee. Filling it with supplies and guns it became packed quickly. Takashi found an abandoned motorcycle down the way. He and Rei rode ahead on it while the rest of us were in the Humvee. Only a few zombies in the area we mostly dodged them. We drove only about 10 to 20 miles per hour. Dodging burning cars and bodies. It was kind of rxing. I sat in the middle, nked by Saeko and Saya. Shizuoka drove while Emi sat beside her. The nurse was slowly getting the girl to open up. Khota sat on the roof. Gun in hand as he looked down the scope searching for danger. Alice and the dog yed happily in the back. It was peaceful. A little too peaceful. I didn¡¯t notice when I fell asleep until I felt some water touch my leg. Jolting up, I noticed water straight ahead too. We were driving through it. ¡°We found a low spot in the river,¡± Shizuoka said as she looked at me from the rear view mirror. She had a very wide smile on. I noticed why as my hands were on Saeko and Saya. The girls were asleep in myp. Both drooling on my legs I decided to leave them there. My hand running through Saeko¡¯s hair we were soon jostled as the Humvee began climbing up the bank of the other side. The movement caused the girls in myp to awaken. Both sitting up with a groan I pretended not to notice the blush on their cheeks as they looked out opposite windows. Saya wasn¡¯t sure what to do with me. Too afraid to treat me like her punching bag Kohta, she usually only talked back when she was far away. I was surprised she feltfortable enough to fall asleep on me. ¡°Good nap?¡± Shizuoka asked, she had a mischievous grin that said she liked to stir the pot. ¡°A-are we there yet?¡± Saya asked. ¡°Yeah. We are closer to your folks ce, Saya,¡± Kohta yelled down from the roof. I looked in the back to see Alice and the dog had passed out. The girls had decided to name the mutt, Zeke. ¡°We don¡¯t have to go there first,¡± Saya said quickly. ¡°We should. Doesn¡¯t your family own a big house?¡± Shizuoka asked. ¡°Yeah, but they¡¯ll be fine. Maybe we should hit Rei¡¯s house.¡± ¡°No, we agreed,¡± Shizuoka said. ¡°Besides, it would be good to replenish supplies.¡± Saya grumbled under her breath. ¡°Family problems?¡± I asked. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± She said with a sneer. ¡°A question,¡± I said. ¡°No reason to get snippy.¡± She grumbled more. Starting to bite her nails as we moved through the street. Shizuoka sped up since the roads were mostly clear. Takashi¡¯s bike unfortunately got water in it so we had to dump it. He and Rei were sitting on the roof with Khota as we moved through the streets. Suddenly we were waid by a group of people. Waving weapons at the Humvee they were trying to steal it or beg for a ride. Shizuoka sped up. ¡°Get us out of here!¡± Takashi yelled. ¡°Where? It¡¯s blocked,¡± she yelled. ¡°There, the alley!¡± He ordered. I popped open the window by Saya and climbed up to the roof as she sped up. Pulling my Jitte out I stood on the roof while she took a sharp turn. Channeling chakra into my feet I stayed upright and held the cor of Rei and Kohta so they didn¡¯t fall. We got to the alley, only it was filled with the undead. ¡°Speed up!¡± Takashi ordered. The engine roared and we sped quickly plowing over the horde of them. Jostled up and down as bodies were crunched underneath the thick tires, Shizuoka turned down the road to see an even bigger group of them. Jumping the curb to the sidewalk where they were less dense we moved forward. But toote we noticed the wires blocking the street. Large 1 inch thick cables spider webbed just ahead. Shizu noticed and mmed the brakes. We turned to the side as I held all 3 of those on the roof in ce. Rei actually lifted off. Her shirt nearly ripping as I kept her from hitting the concrete. When the Humvee stopped we had just barely missed hitting the thick wire. ¡°What is this!¡± Takashi yelled. I rolled my eyes. The zombies were heading toward us already. Why did people need to ask stupid questions? Why couldn¡¯t they simply ept things for what they were and move on? ¡°Get to the other side,¡± I ordered them as I jumped off the roof of the Humvee. Channeling chakra my Jitte was coated in water. ¡°Weston, what are you doing?!¡± Saya yelled from the Humvee. ¡°Killing those in our way,¡± I said. And I began bashing their heads in. By the 4th zombie I had my stance and grip corrected to how Saeko had taught me. Shifting the chakra from blunt to sharp slowly but surely, I was getting better with the weapon in every fight. Zombies rushed me. But I took them on. My best hit came when 3 were lined up perfectly. I put more strength into it and busted all 3 of their heads with 1 swing. I was moving more smoothly. Bringing chakra into my body to speed me up as my familiarity with the Jitte grew. In the zone, it was a great feeling to not have to think about anything but bashing in heads. Zombies tried to get around me. I threw the 2 knifes I had, would retrieve them only for them to go into another 2 heads. I wasn¡¯t sure how long I fought. But when it was down there were zombie bodies everywhere around the street. Letting out a deep breath I dropped the chakra and sighed as my Jitte disappeared. Turning around I found the group on the other side of the steel cable web. Beside them were 2 people in fireman clothes. Canisters of either napalm or high pressure water inside tanks mounted to their backs. I nodded to them as I walked up. ¡°Where¡¯d you learn to fight like that?¡± One of the new people asked. She took her helmet off to reveal a beautiful red haired woman. ¡°From Saeko,¡± I said. Pointing at the tall girl. She blushed as everyone looked at her. ¡°Mighty fine killing,¡± she said. ¡°Tell me, would you be interested in marrying my daughter?¡± ¡°Who?¡± I asked, my head turning in confusion. ¡°¡®Mom!¡± Saya groaned. A blush on her face. Then I slowly remembered. Saya¡¯s parents were the ones with the safe haven I was thinking of the day before. ¡°What? He looks like he can protect himself,¡± her mom said. ¡°We can discuss thatter. Let¡¯s get you all to our ce. I¡¯ll ride in the Humvee to direct you to the path to get to our ce. Some of you can walk. But youe with,¡± she said pointing at me. ¡°I¡¯d feel safer with you at my side.¡± CHAPTER 39 LAPS CHAPTER 39 LAPS I sat on the concrete wall looking out. I didn¡¯t see any zombies below me. But I heard some a little ways away somewhere. We were in the Takagi fortress. Or household. However you wanted to think of it. I thought of it as a fortress. 10 feet tall walls surrounded the half a city block estate. Inside was arge 2 story mansion. Army tents set up on the grass. People ran around doing this or that job. Most in ck uniforms, they worked for the Takagis before the outbreak. Saya Takagi was apparently from a rich family. Something I had forgotten. Her mom was some stockbroker and her dad led a group of like minded individuals. Either a political party or militia group. I didn¡¯t know. When the outbreak happened they had quickly grabbed their people and what family members they could. Holing themselves up there was a wide 20 foot wide gate that let everyone in and out of the walled interior. Steel cable webs had been ced in the indirect routes to the facility to keep zombie traffic down. Concrete partitions lined the other roads that could be moved out of the way with forklifts to letrge vehicles in. All in all it was a nice setup. I felt bad knowing it was going to fail. Or at least remembering that it was supposed to fail. The main group left the ce for a reason. But I couldn¡¯t remember what caused them to leave. I pulled up my quest screen again.
High School of the Dead Quest 3
Save the Takagi Household from destruction.
Rewards:
Chakra Sense
The skill was too tempting. I nned to get it. Not only to help me with my fighting. But also to help me find out if people had chakra to begin with. ¡°What are you doing up there?¡± Saya asked. The pink haired girl had been busy when we got there a few hours ago. She wore a fluffy pink dress that matched her hair perfectly. Staring up at me she tapped her foot. ¡°Considering leaving for a bit,¡± I admitted. Her eyes widened. ¡°Why?¡± I shrugged. Turning around I dropped down andnded easily. ¡°To kill some zombies,¡± I admitted. ¡°Feel kind of restless while all these old folks run around doing it all.¡± We began to walk side by side around the interior of the wall. ¡°You¡¯re crazy,¡± she mumbled. ¡°But I understand. It¡¯s weird having made our own choices for thest day. Now we are back to being kids again.¡± ¡°Eh not so bad being a kid,¡± I admitted. ¡°No job, responsibility, kids to take care of, just have to worry about yourself.¡± ¡°Then why go out there?¡± She asked. ¡°Because there are people suffering that need help. And I like it out there. An adventure waiting to happen,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re weird,¡± she said. Biting her lip a blush came onto her face. ¡°I wanted to tell you something.¡± Chewing her lip she struggled to get the words out but did. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for how I treated you in school.¡± I nodded. ¡°You were not nice to me.¡± The reason she had been so standoffish was because she had been bossy to the me that lived there before. Always yelling at and making fun of the otaku pervert I was. ¡°But in all honesty you weren¡¯t wrong. I was a little weird.¡± ¡°Still are,¡± shemented, with a slight smile. ¡°But that''s no reason to treat you that way,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°And Kohta? You treat him pretty badly,¡± I said. ¡°He likes it though. Puts a fire under him to do better,¡± she said defensively. ¡°You¡¯re probably not wrong. Always thought he had a little bit of a masochist in him.¡± Saya giggled as we continued to walk. ¡°What brought this on?¡± I asked eventually. ¡°Don¡¯t know. Been trying to do some growing,¡± she admitted. ¡°And¡­I want your help,¡± she managed to get out. Twiddling her thumbs nervously as we walked. ¡°Help with what?¡± I asked. ¡°Help to talk the others into leaving,¡± she admitted. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because we shouldn¡¯t be here. We should be out there,¡± she said basically my lines back to me. I frowned. ¡°Why really?¡± She didn¡¯t answer for a while. We made a fullp around thepound before she answered. ¡°Because of my parents. They¡¯re so controlling. I hate it. I liked it better on the road. Besides, if we stay too long they¡¯ll give us jobs and we won¡¯t be able to look for the families of the others.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not wrong there,¡± I said. ¡°But what about your family? Your mom seems nice.¡± She blushed. Saya had ridden with us in the Humvee and the mom continued trying to push Saya into marrying me. Curious about my background, she knew the Watanabes but didn¡¯t know I was so strong. Which was all she cared about for her daughter. Marrying someone that could protect her. I politely declined but teased Saya that I was open to dating. Saeko had walked to thepound so I felt safe teasing the pink haired girl. ¡°You just like my mom cus she¡¯s in love with you,¡± she said. ¡°She sounds like a happily married woman,¡± I said. ¡°She is. But don¡¯t think you¡¯re the first person she¡¯s tried to convince me to marry either.¡± ¡°Nope, just the best,¡± I said. She didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Are you asking others to go back out there?¡± ¡°I n to. But having you push for it would help convince the others,¡± she whispered. ¡°Saeko listens to you. And I think Shizuoka feels better having you around.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± She gave me a confused look. ¡°Do you feel better having me around?¡± The pink haired girl rolled her eyes. Turning around she said, ¡°maybe.¡± She headed off to the main building trying to hide her burning ears as she did. I chuckled and began to walk again. ¡°Hey,¡± Saeko said,ing up to me. She wore a long blue kimono with goldfish designs on the bottom. ¡°Wow, you look beautiful,¡± I said. And she did. The kimono was tight on her. I was hoping for round 2 that night. But she only stopped limping a few hours ago so I wasn¡¯t holding my breath. Saeko blushed and smiled. ¡°Thank you,¡± she mumbled. Unsure how to take apliment. ¡°I was wondering if you had some time to discuss what we were talking about this morning.¡± ¡°For you, anything,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Any specific topic?¡± I asked. ¡°I have been trying to meditate. But it eludes me still. I was hoping you could exin what you can do with this power so I can better understand chakra.¡± ¡°Sure. So its roots are oddly biblical. How it was exined to me. My ancestor ate fruit from the God Tree. When she did it awakened chakra in her. Much more pure and refined, she was insanely strong. She passed chakra down in her family¡­but so many generations back it¡¯s impossible to know who has awakened it.¡± I was kind of spitballing because it was the story for Naruto¡¯s world, not this one. ¡°You with me so far? Good. So how I would exin chakra best is ambiguous. You can do most anything with it. It of course depends on the element you can use. But there are standard techniques that everyone can learn.¡± We were walking around the courtyard. A man was walking toward us. At first I thought he was on the phone. But then I noticed he was actually on a walkie talkie. I stopped talking so he wouldn¡¯t hear. I inadvertently heard his conversation. ¡°And you brushed your teeth? Great buddy. No one¡¯s bothered you, right? Yeah I know. I¡¯ll be there as soon as possible. Yep. This is a great ce. Just a few more days. I promise we will see each other. Then turn it off. I¡¯ll talk to you in the morning.¡± A small boy''s voice had been responding to him. But was too muffled to make out. The man had a sad look on his face as he put the small radio down. ¡°Who was that?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. The man practically jumped. He hadn¡¯t seen us. Nervously he said, ¡°my son.¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Trapped in our apartment. He and I usually talk throughout the day with the walkie talkies while I work,¡± he admitted. A sad smile continuing on his face. ¡°He¡¯s um trapped. Can¡¯t get a hold of my wife. But he was sick yesterday when it happened. Locked himself inside. Guess I¡¯m one of the lucky ones, right?¡± He chuckled, but there was no joy in it. ¡°Can the guards not get him?¡± ¡°They tried. But the ce is crawling with the zombies,¡± he said. ¡°Point it out to me,¡± I said. Walking up to him Saeko followed. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Point out your apartment and which room your son is in,¡± I repeated. ¡°We will go get him.¡± I felt Saeko stiffen beside me but she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°What? That''s crazy,¡± he said. But I caught a glimmer of hope in his eyes. Word had spread that I killed a lot of zombies on my own. ¡°I¡¯m serious. Point out where he is. We will get him. Right now,¡± I said. ¡°I can¡¯t ask you to do that,¡± he said. Forcing his beating heart away. ¡°You didn¡¯t. I offered. Now do you want to get him or not?¡± I asked. He bit his lip, holding back tears, but nodded. Walking to the front of theplex he pointed. ¡°There, that¡¯s our apartment. You can just see the top floor,¡± he said. ¡°What floor do you live on? Which side?¡± ¡°North side. 10th floor,¡± he said. ¡°Okay. Call him back. Tell him to open a window or something,¡± I said. ¡°We have a balcony,¡± he said quickly. Excitement clear in his voice. ¡°Tell him to pack a backpack. Only essentials. We will be there within the hour,¡± I said. I looked to Saeko, she had a calm look, but her eyes looked around nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get yourselves killed,¡± the man said. ¡°We won¡¯t. Now, make the call,¡± I ordered. He nodded and began talking frantically into the radio. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I told Saeko. She followed me to the wall. ¡°Jump on.¡± I made the move for her to get on me in a piggy back ride. ¡°Seriously?¡± She asked. ¡°You wanted to know what chakra can do, right?¡± She nodded. ¡°Then get on or I¡¯m leaving you behind.¡± She hesitated but followed orders. Getting on my back she wrapped her hands around my neck while my hands held her thighs. ¡°The most basic thing chakra can do is give you power. Power beyond human limits,¡± I said. Without waiting I ran right at the wall. Pouring chakra into my legs I jumped and was on the 10 foot high wall. Then I jumped the 20 foot wide street onto another building. ¡°What the-¡° Saeko said excitedly as I started running and jumping buildings. No zombies on the roof, it was easy to get around. All the while Saeko¡¯s heartbeat quickened as I ran us faster. I gave her no warnings as we cleared huge distances. All the while the apartment building came more and more in view. I wasn¡¯t out of breath as I spoke. ¡°There are lots more you can do. Make illusions of yourself. Make yourself look like someone else.¡± ¡°This is amazing,¡± she whispered. The wind roaring in our ears as we jumped and ran. ¡°You really have been holding back.¡± ¡°My chakra isn¡¯t bottomless,¡± I admitted. ¡°I can¡¯t do this work for hours on end yet. But someday.¡± ¡°And you think I can do this?¡± She asked. Her breath catching as a zombie lunged at us. I jumped and kicked it in the face. Denting its skull. ¡°I believe so. If you don¡¯t have it now. I think I can learn to awaken it in you. At least I will try,¡± I said. There had to be a way. ¡°I cannot wait,¡± she whispered as I jumped us high in the air. I honestly felt like ddin giving Jasmine a magic carpet ride. ¡°It will require a lot of training. But it makes the impossible, possible,¡± I said. Skidding to a stop we were in a wide gap between thest building and the apartment building. It was a 20 story tall building. Between us and them were thousands of zombies. ¡°Time to get serious,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t let go¡­or close your eyes.¡± I smirked at her. She nodded as she licked her lips. Excited for it all. I let out a breath and jumped as far as I could. Landing on a zombie''s head he groaned as I jumped to another one¡¯s head. I continued running on top of them. I could walk on water. Making them barely feel me was no real issue. ¡°Here we go,¡± I said. Jumping to the ground we were out of the thick of them and running across concrete. I surprised her by running past the front entrance and instead ran to the North side where the balconies were. ¡°The fun part,¡± I said and began running up the wall. Saeko screamed as she wrapped her legs around me to keep from hanging off my back. We kept running up and up. My chakra kept us affixed to the wall. We made it to the 10th floor with little incident. I found the only opened balcony andnded us on it. I released Saeko but she didn¡¯t let go. I looked back at her. ¡°I told you not to shut your eyes,¡± I teased. She opened them to see we were upright. ¡°You asshole!¡± She spat, dropping off of me. ¡°You could have warned me.¡± ¡°And miss your reaction?¡± I asked. ¡°You wanted to know what chakra can do. It can make us stick to things. Or apply force upwards so you can walk on water.¡± She looked down to the ground. Slowly catching her breath. ¡°I had no idea.¡± ¡°Which is why I thought it was better to show you,¡± I said. ¡°Anybody here?¡± I turned to look inside the small apartment. A small boy was just inside. I saw his silhouette as he stared at us ck jawed. ¡°Did you climb up here?¡± He asked. He wore pajamas but had a backpack on. ¡°No,¡± I lied. ¡°We were sent by your dad. Are you ready to go?¡± The kid nodded in a daze. ¡°I can¡¯t climb down,¡± he whispered. Shivering in fear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t have to,¡± I promised. Looking around I went to his room and tore off a part of his bedsheet. The boy was about 10 years old. Still a kid, there were superheroes on his sheets. ¡°Alright buddy. I am going to get us all down. But there is a lot of bad stuff out there. Can you wear this?¡± I asked. He nodded. I tied it around his eyes. ¡°You first Saeko,¡± I said. She was soon on me. ¡°Wrap your legs around me till we get down.¡± She did so. ¡°Okay kid. On my front.¡± ¡°We aren¡¯t going out that way, right?¡± His voice trembled. ¡°Nope. We will be taking the stairs,¡± I lied again. He frowned but nodded. I picked him up. Setting him on Saeko¡¯s legs that were wrapped around me. ¡°This is my friend Saeko. I want you to put your hands on her and hold as tight as possible. And she will do the same to you.¡± They began moving their hands until they began crushing me as they held on. ¡°I want you to close your eyes. And only open them when I tell you.¡± ¡°I have the blindfold on,¡± the kid said. ¡°Still. Close them tight.¡± He nodded. I walked backwards toward the balcony. ¡°You-¡° he tried to say but I jumped us out the balcony. Free falling for a moment, I stuck my hand out. Channeling chakra to slow us down. The kid whimpered but as we slowed down he stopped. Wended and I ran as fast as I could. ¡°Almost there,¡± I said. ¡°Keep them closed.¡± He began to pant and shiver as the zombies growled at us. ¡°Listen to the wind. It¡¯s all around us,¡± I whispered. Continuing to run. I jumped us up. Soaring over the bulk of the zombies. Another 2 jumps and we were back on the buildings. ¡°Halfway there,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re doing great. Tell him, Saeko.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being really brave,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a kid as brave as you. I can see it. We are almost there. Your dad was so worried about you. But he didn¡¯t have to be, did he? You had it all figured out. This is nothing.¡± I poured chakra everywhere. Trying to keep us all in the air. I¡¯d never done this with 1 person on me, let alone 2. It was taxing to cover the wide gaps. But I kept running. Then we were there. In the safe zone. No one noticed us as we jumped over the few streets they controlled. I jumped us to the wall. Then we were silentlynding in the courtyard. ¡°Great job. We are here,¡± I said. Grabbing his sides I pried him off. I noticed his dad near the gate. Pacing back and forth. ¡°Proud of you kid. Now look,¡± I said, taking off his blindfold and pointing him to his dad. Tears in his eyes the kid wiped them as his dad came into view. ¡°D-dad?!¡± He yelled. The man was brought out of his anxious worry to turn to see his son running toward him. The dad¡¯s shocked expression quickly faded as he ran towards us. Both of their arms opened as they hugged. Crying loudly we were drawing a crowd as the father and son reunited. ¡°So, should we work on your meditation?¡± I asked. ¡°I assume you want to be able to do all that?¡± Saeko blushed but nodded. ¡°Yes¡­meditation.¡± She followed me inside. We had a block of rooms in the main house. The boys were on one side of the hall while the girls shared another. They had allotted us 4 rooms but we only took up 3. ¡°Let¡¯s um meditate after,¡± Saeko said. Locking the door as we stepped into the unused bedroom. ¡°After-¡° I was cut off as she attacked me. Her lips on mine, she pushed her chest into me. Our practice the day before had done her wonders as she became more bold with her hands and tongue. We made out for a long time. My hands kneading her firm ass cheeks. Her hands scratching my back. Almost desperate to try to pull herself into me. ¡°Are you well enough?¡± I asked as I pulled back. My eyes pointed down. She blushed looking down to my crotch. ¡°I find myself getting a second wind.¡± I smiled wolfishly. Picking her up she wrapped her legs around me again. A grimace went across her face as she did. ¡°You¡¯re still hurting,¡± I said. ¡°Let me kiss it to make it better.¡± Tossing her to the bed she shivered as I opened her kimono. ¡°You were showing a lot of leg earlier. I can¡¯t get enough of yours.¡± I kissed her inner legs as she smiled up at me. I moved my way toward her. Kissing every few inches. She let out a loud moan when I got to her inner thighs. I didn¡¯t bother with Lust Aura as I began to lick along her lower lips. ¡°I see you shaved,¡± I said. She nodded, biting her lip as she watched me. ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle.¡± Kissing one lip then the other I tasted her sour juices as they poured out of her. My tongue moved to her insides. Channeling my Pleasure chakra to my mouth she opened her legs wider. Too afraid to do much else she breathed in and out quickly. ¡°Pull your nipples,¡± I ordered, then was back on her pussy. Licking it up and down. Just barely touching her clit. She moved her hands to her nipples. Pulling them hard she let out a gasp as her legs lifted. Holding her thighs I pulled her to me. Caught in the lust she began to cum loudly as she pinched and pulled her nipples. Doing what she needed to feel the most pleasure. Probably exploring herself for the first time. Liquid poured out of her as she came. Gasping, she tried to move away but I kept her firmly in ce. My mouth eating her out more vigorously she sputtered as the pleasure increased. Squeaking out a very un-Saeko gasp she let it all happen. I slowed down. Then moved my face away. She shook as I did. An aftershock moving through her as she sighed contently. ¡°Better?¡± I asked. ¡°Much,¡± she whispered. Her eyes drifting down to my crotch she smiled widely as she sat up. Her hands reached for my belt. Undoing the buckle she pulled the jeans down to reveal myrge dick. Her enthusiasm was more than her experience though. ¡°Um, what do I do?¡± She blushed as she looked up at me. My dick jumped by the innocent reaction. Hitting her chin. I moved to the bed. Sitting at the foot I guided her to between my legs. ¡°I assume you want to do what I did?¡± She nodded. ¡°Ever watched pornography?¡± She shook her head. Her blue hair swishing with the motion. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll show you. Using your hand works.¡± I began to stroke it. Giving her a quick tutorial on where it was sensitive. ¡°Using your tongue on the tip and balls feels good as well.¡± ¡°What are these?¡± She asked. Pointing to the Watanabe hearts. ¡°Part of my chakra,¡± I said. ¡°Why it feels really good when we do it.¡± She nodded. On her knees she leaned down. Licking the hearts as her hand stroked my shaft. My head leaned back as she gave me her full attention. Her grip was strong. ¡°Use spit to make it glide easier.¡± She nodded. Moving up as she spit on the tip. Then took it in her mouth slowly. Her strong tongue began to search around it. No disgusted look on her face, she continued to lick the head as her hand stroked me. My legs bucked up, letting her know what I liked. She became more bold. Opening the top of her kimono she revealed her modest breasts. I reached down, pinching them. Channeling pleasure chakra into my touch she began to moan as I filled her mouth. ¡°There is chakra in your semen?¡± She asked again. I nodded. My breath speeding up as she began to move faster. Moaning again she sped up more. Never moving her mouth from the top of my dick. Sucking, licking, kissing, using the make out skills she had learned. She gave everything she had. ¡°I¡¯m gonna cum,¡± I warned. She sped up. Opening my eyes she stared up at me, not drawing back. I groaned as I released in her mouth. Her cheeks ballooned out after a couple spurts. Unused to the amount she pulled back as I continued to cum onto her face and chest. Saeko swallowed, taking in deep breaths but never stopping her attention on my dick. When she finished she moved back to the tip. Sucking the rest out she then began scooping it up with her fingers and sucking it off them. ¡°It¡¯s very¡­electrifying?¡± She asked. ¡°I can almost feel the power in it.¡± ¡°Taste bad?¡± I asked, a little worried. She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so? Just different.¡± ¡°Well you taste great,¡± I said. ¡°How about you let me y with you a little more. We can do the full stuff some other time while you heal.¡± She blushed but nodded. I moved her to sit on my knee. My hand moved down her front as my chakra made her shiver. ¡°You make me feel so good,¡± she whispered. Holding onto me tightly as my hand moved to her pussy. ¡°I just want to do this all day.¡± ¡°Same here. Let¡¯s find a safe ce and do just this,¡± I said. Kissing her neck as my fingers ran along her lower lips. ¡°Are we not safe here?¡± She gasped. ¡°No. They will get in. Or people will ruin it. Or a million other things,¡± I said. My fingers sped up moving inside of her. ¡°So let¡¯s enjoy this while we can.¡± She nodded. Her eyes shut as my fingers pinched her nipples and hit her G-Spot. She moved her mouth to my chest. Yelling into it as she came. Her legs opened and closed as her body did what it wanted to increase the pleasure. I slowed down and she sighed again. Content. She hummed happily as she rxed into me. ¡°I did not think I would like this,¡± she admitted. ¡°Sex?¡± She nodded. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I had no interest. Other goals. I channeled all my focus into my sword.¡± ¡°Well it paid off,¡± I said. ¡°You are better prepared than anyone else I¡¯ve met. And I¡¯m d you waited for me.¡± ¡°I did,¡± she whispered. ¡°I never knew it was you I was waiting for. I wish I had.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not think of the past,¡± I said. She wouldn¡¯t have liked who I was a week ago. ¡°Want to-¡° I stopped as the door was knocked upon. Standing up I pulled my pants back up. Saeko was quickly closing her blue kimono. I pulled my Jitte out of my status screen. Walking to the door I threw her the bokken. ¡°Yes?¡± I asked, opening the door wide to show we were holding our weapons. The man whose son I had rescued was there. ¡°I wanted to thank you. Sorry for interrupting. I just¡­I don¡¯t know what to say. Just thank you.¡± He bowed deeply. Getting the words out as quickly as possible. ¡°No problem,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m d he was safe.¡± He stayed in that position. When he stood back up he wiped his tears away. ¡°Again. I don¡¯t know what would have happened. You saved his life. I will pay you back. No matter what it takes.¡± I frowned. ¡°You will pay me back by not risking your life unnecessarily. You might be all he has. Get through this. And give it your all. That¡¯s all I want,¡± I said. Grabbing his shoulder we locked eyes. He felt the full weight of my words. As a father myself I wasn¡¯tfortable letting another risk his life for me. ¡°Yes, but a favor at least,¡± he said. I nodded. ¡°Sorry to interrupt,¡± Yuriko Takagi said. Saya¡¯s mom had been standing beside us. I noticed her, but let the dad take my focus. ¡°Of course. Sorry,¡± the man said and walked away after another bow. ¡°How can I help you, Yuriko?¡± I asked. ¡°Rumors have been going around,¡± she admitted. ¡°Many other people were going toe to you for help finding loved ones. Instead of bombarding you, only for them to be disappointed. I thought it best to ask,¡± she frowned, nervous as she stared at me. ¡°Would you help find others?¡± I thought about it for a moment. My chakra was slowly replenishing. But I would use less if I wasn¡¯t carrying Saeko. And I was supposed to save this ce for my quest. I didn¡¯t see any reason not to. ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°But I will need some things¡­¡± I began exining how I wanted to go about it. Saeko followed behind. CHAPTER 40 DADDY ISSUES CHAPTER 40 DADDY ISSUES I buried the young girl in her backyard. She was small so it didn¡¯t take long. I said a little prayer. Numb as I had already shed enough tears that day. Thest day and a half had gone by in a blur as I ran around the area. It took me that long to find them all. Given addresses and pictures, looking for homes took the longest. I was able to reunite a lot of people. At least 40 people were saved. Wive¡¯s, children, husbands, friends of about 15 of the people in the Takagi household. But I had buried another 20. The little girl was thetest. I had looked for her in her home, but a ss door was broken and blood was everywhere. I found her about a block away wandering around. Putting an end to her, she wasn¡¯t the youngest I had buried. But it still hurt. I wiped my nose and jumped to the roof. Looking around, the city was still in chaos. Fires burned and sirens red. Running, I jumped off the building as I made my way back. Zombies didn¡¯t notice me. A few people did, yelling out. But after I stopped by a couple the day before I didn¡¯t bother anymore. They always wanted me to get them supplies. Never risking it out there. I didn¡¯t me them. But I was busy. I got back to the fortress and walked up to the man and his wife. He knew what wasing. Tears in his eyes his wife held onto him. I was able to save her, but not his daughter. ¡°How?¡± He groaned out. ¡°Zombie,¡± I admitted. Saya¡¯s mom had told me not to tell them if they were dead. But I refused. They deserved to know. ¡°I buried her in your backyard. She was holding onto this.¡± I handed them a small stuffed elephant. They lost it seeing the small animal. Both clutching it I turned around. Hiding my own tears as I walked away. She had been in the care of a babysitter. Both parents at work it was not an easy thing for any of them to ept. But they would. They would falter or move on. ¡°You alright?¡± Saya asked. Concern in her voice as she leaned next to the door. ¡°No,¡± I admitted. I kept walking. ¡°My um dad wants to meet you,¡± she said. ¡°When did he get back?¡± ¡°A few hours ago,¡± she said. ¡°Came in with a lot of supplies. Heard about what you were doing.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°Can¡¯t sleep anyway.¡± She led the way. Quiet for a time as we walked through the halls. People nodded at me but I distracted myself by watching Saya¡¯s legs move quickly. My eyes drifted up to her skirt now and then too. I couldn¡¯t help it. There was a reason High School of the Dead was popr. Most every girl was gorgeous. We stopped outside a study as Saeko walked out. She was caressing a katana. The weapon was long but looked very simple in the sheath. ¡°A real sword?¡± I asked, a smirk on my lips. I thought I remembered Saya¡¯s dad giving Saeko one. Saeko jumped. ¡°Weston, thank god,¡± she said. Moving up to me she hugged me. The sword in between us as she did. ¡°You were gone a while this time.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. ¡°New sword though?¡± I didn¡¯t want to talk about the most recent failure. ¡°Uh yes. Mr. Takagi gave it to me. Apparently my father asked him to.¡± ¡°You deserve it,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll catch up with you.¡± She nodded, cautious as Saya went into the study. ¡°Be careful. He is very intense.¡± I nodded. No one around I kissed her cheek. She blushed as I walked into the room. The study was ratherrge. Leather sofas facing one another. The man of the house sat behind arge oak desk. Saya moved to stand beside him. ¡°Weston Watanabe?¡± He asked. I nodded. ¡°Sorry, from what I¡¯ve heard, I expected someone older.¡± I nodded again. There was no real response to that. ¡°I¡¯m Souichirou Takagi,¡± he said. Souichirou was a big man. 6 foot 3 inches tall he had dark ck hair cut short. Tan skin he was all muscle. Wearing a ck uniform like the guards of the household it was ented with gold seams and other minor ornate differences. He wore white gloves that stretched as he wrung his hands together. ¡°I¡¯m told you¡¯re to thank for bringing my daughter back,¡± he said. I frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sure she would have gotten back with the others.¡± I didn¡¯t like taking credit for something I wasn¡¯tpletely responsible for. ¡°We had it pretty easy.¡± ¡°Yes, well thank you for that. And thank you for risking it out there to grab the family members of those here,¡± he said. I nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with telling them about those they¡¯ve lost though.¡± I bit my lip. But still retorted. ¡°Easy to say when your daughter is alive next to you,¡± I said. The big man tensed up. Saya too. Her eyes bulging as she looked between us. ¡°I¡¯m not heartless, Weston,¡± he said. Gritting his teeth. ¡°I too chose survival above going to find my daughter. Yes, I am lucky she is fine. But this ce only survives because these people still have hope. You dash that hope.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°But if you can look out there and say we will be fine, you¡¯re selling something. We will not be fine. No one will be fine. We can only survive another day. And when we die, which we will. It will be bloody. Those that lost loved ones need to know. So they can move on. Or stop movingpletely.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re fine letting them give up?¡± He asked angrily. ¡°No, if I had my way I would have saved them all!¡± I spat. ¡°I was 2 minutes away from saving a mother of 3,¡± I said. Tearsing to my eyes again. ¡°If I¡¯d gone faster or went to her first she would be alive right now. But no, a zombie broke in and she died protecting her 3 children. Holding onto the undead in a death grip. Her kids were wailing as they watched it happen.¡± I wiped my eyes. Crying without being able to help it. I had watched tons of zombie movies. And I always imagined I¡¯d be fine. But every kid I saved I saw my own. Every wife I saw was mine. Every parent, every friend. ¡°Now a man has to raise 3 kids himself. Tell me, would you have wanted to know if Saya was dead?¡± I asked. He frowned but didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t have to. ¡°I¡¯m sorry your men aren¡¯t as strong as you. But in this world where we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Or who has the answers. They deserve to have their own,¡± I said. My eyes were dry again. I stared at him. Challenging him to say something more on the subject. ¡°Good,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with it. But I respect a man willing to not back down.¡± He began to strum on his desk. His strong fingers loudly echoing in the room. ¡°Saya says you wish to leave,¡± he said. I looked to Saya. She mouthed the word please. I frowned but slowly nodded. ¡°Can I ask why?¡± ¡°My¡­um friends,¡± I said. ¡°They have family out there as well. Further out than I can bring them back safely, or even find them. So long since the outbreak I¡¯m having more and more trouble finding people as they risk leaving safety. My friends will go with or without me. I¡¯d rather know they were safe.¡± ¡°I would prefer everyone stay here. But you have made our position stronger by finding loved ones,¡± he said. ¡°I have no right to ask it but can you wait a day?¡± I noticed Saya give a slight nod. ¡°Yes, I assume there is something you need me to do,¡± I said. He nodded. ¡°I am tired. I have been up for over 50 hours. I assume this is a big ask?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Souichirou said. ¡°We want you to clear out a local electrical substation. To help ensure we have electricity and water for now. And if possible the dam where we get all of our electricity and water.¡± That tickled something in the back of my mind. I slowly remembered what was going to happen. My eyes widening I asked, ¡°do you not have sr or wind?¡± ¡°Some. But not enough for all of these people.¡± I knew it was going to be useless anyway though. A nuclear bomb was going to go off. Wiping out all electricity. After that all power went out anyway. They¡¯d have to abandon the ce. But why did I have a quest to save it? A knock at the door one of the guards stepped in. ¡°Sir, there is arge bus of people at the gates. They wish ess.¡± ¡°How many people?¡± ¡°15 or so,¡± he said. ¡°Let them in,¡± Souichirou said. He turned back to me as the guard left. ¡°Tell me. What do you need to do to clear them out of the dam and station?¡± ¡°How far away are they?¡± I asked. ¡°The substation is a few blocks away. We would like to clear a way toward it. Set up cables to block the roads. The dam can be essed by the river. If you could help clear a way to the river we could get a boat to service it if needed.¡± I nodded. ¡°Give me 3 hours of sleep. Prepare your men.¡± He agreed. Not letting any expression cross his face. I nodded toward him and walked away. As I did the lights in the room turned off. Stopping in my tracks the lights didn¡¯t kick back on. People began yelling outside. Youichirou and Saya followed me as I ran outside. Once there I found the group of the other high schoolers. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked. ¡°There was this really bright light in the sky,¡± Kohta said. ¡°Then the power kicked out.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. Looking up I missed the explosion. ¡°What is it?¡± Shizuoka asked. ¡°Nuclear bomb,¡± I said. ¡°If done in high altitude it causes a giant Electromaic Pulse. Knocking out all electricity.¡± I listened. The sirens that had been going on for a couple of days finally quieted. Nothing with electricity was running in the city. That meant that the zombies would begin to hear us more easily from further away. ¡°No way,¡± Rei whined. She was next to Takashi as they looked around. ¡°Yes way,¡± Saya said. ¡°Gamma rays from a nuclear explosion knock everything out. Was the light right above us?¡± ¡°Pretty close,¡± Takashi said. ¡°Damn, I guess clearing out the substations and dam is useless now,¡± Youichirou said. ¡°Guess so,¡± I said. I turned with the others as arge group walked in from the open gate. I noticed the teacher right away. Shidou looked about the same as when I had seen himst on the bus. He walked with a limp, a big smile on his lips as he looked around. Rei bolted toward him. Her own rifle in hand there was a bay fixed to it. She was quickly on him, pointing the gun at his face. The greasy looking man wore a scared look for a moment then put on a cocky grin as we walked up to him. ¡°Rei, how good to see you,¡± he said. ¡°Can you tell me what I did to deserve such a wee?¡± ¡°You know what you did,¡± she spat. ¡°I can honestly say I don¡¯t.¡± Shidou said. The students behind him were disheveled but looked at their leader, worry on their faces. ¡°You do, your dad the politician was under investigation by my father. And to warn my dad toy off you held me back a year in school!¡± She yelled. Intense emotions in her voice I frowned. That sounded stupid as hell. ¡°I assure you, I did not. And what? Are you going to kill me?¡± He asked. ¡°Be a murderer? That will make your father proud, I¡¯m sure.¡± She still held the gun up to his face. Takashi was about to say something, but I couldn¡¯t help but get involved. ¡°Wait, so did he kill your dad?¡± I asked, walking up. She gave me a surprised look. ¡°No.¡± ¡°He just made you repeat a grade?¡± I asked. ¡°Well, yeah,¡± she said. ¡°And you¡¯re going to kill him for that?¡± I asked, with all the seriousness I could muster. ¡°I knew there was something going on between you 2. But that? Whoopteefuckingdo. Maybe if you looked around you might have noticed that no one gives a shit what grade you are in.¡± ¡°Yeah but it ruined my chances at-¡± ¡°College?¡± I asked. ¡°Look around. They¡¯re fucked as it is. Put down the gun.¡± She had tears in her eyes, but deted as she dropped the rifle. Shidou smiled widely as she did. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give you a real reason to kill him.¡± I pulled the Chikyugi Ne out of my Status Screen. Putting it on they both looked at the turned heart emblem. I channeled chakra through it, but only drew Shidou¡¯s mind in. We were in a dungeon. Shidou strapped to the wall with chains he stared wide eyed at me. ¡°Where are we?¡± He asked. Fear clear in his voice. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s find your real sins, shall we?¡± I picked up a railroad spike. The man¡¯s eyes widened as I moved closer. Then as slowly as possible I stabbed it into his abdomen. The greasy teacher screamed as it entered him. I didn¡¯t stop until it was all the way in. The thick head level with his skin as he screamed louder. ¡°Shhh,¡± I said. Putting tape on his mouth I did it again and again. Then I really started torturing him. Slicing long lines across his body I yed his skin. When that didn¡¯t work I sent in 3 zombies. They ate him piece by piece. He cried out. Closing his eyes, but when he did that I increased the pain he was feeling. It took 2 hours but he spilled the beans. My gut clenched in anger as he did. CHAPTER 41 NOT READY CHAPTER 41 NOT READY I pulled us out of the Genjutsu. On him instantly I felt his bones creak as I grabbed his throat. Lifting him into the air I pushed him hard against the cement wall. He began to pant, still not recovered from the torture room. ¡°Tell them!¡± I yelled. He struggled to breathe. Dropping him to the ground he folded like a chair. ¡°Tell them, or you go back to the room.¡± He looked up at me. Terror in his eyes. ¡°I did it,¡± he said. ¡°I held her back a grade.¡± ¡°Not that, who gives a shit about that,¡± I spat. Letting spittle hit his face as I said it. My eyes didn¡¯t blink as I stared at him. ¡°The other shit. Say it.¡± ¡°I started the rumors about Shizuoka sleeping with students,¡± Shidou let out. She gasped behind us. I raised my hand to p him, but he kept going. ¡°I ran Miss Kikuchi over.¡± ¡°The old English teacher?¡± ¡°Yes, she was walking home and I hit her. Leaving her there. And and I¡¯ve been selling information about girls that don¡¯t do well in school to a local prostitution ring. And letting a loan shark know of people with financial trouble.¡± There was a stunned silence behind me. ¡°Tell the really important shit,¡± I said. ¡°I left you with 30 kids. What did you do with the others?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t want to be a part of the bus anymore,¡± he said quickly. ¡°That¡¯s not what you told me,¡± I said. Grabbing his neck he tried to stab me with a knife but I broke his wrist easily. Picking him up, my grip tightened around his neck. ¡°You kicked them off when they didn¡¯t want any part of your orgy bus. You, a teacher, someone they trusted pushed them off one by one to let them fend for themselves.¡± My hands gripped tighter. His face turning purple. ¡°I knew you were no good. But I didn¡¯t know you were that bad. So bad, you don¡¯t deserve to live.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± One of the girls from the group said. ¡°He saved us.¡± ¡°How? How specifically did he save you?¡± I asked. ¡°He was leading us,¡± a blonde kid behind her said. ¡°He kept them back. Got us the bu-¡± ¡°I got you the bus,¡± I reminded. ¡°I pulled you out. And those kids you let him kick out. Those you helped force off the bus. Yeah, he told me that you helped as well.¡± They at least had the decency to put ashamed looks on their faces. ¡°I tell you what. You can have him,¡± I said. Never loosening my grip. ¡°I¡¯ll break his limbs. Cut out his tongue. I¡¯ll let him keep his eyes and ears. Then you can take him and leave. You can provide for him. Save him like he saved you.¡± That quieted them. I looked back to Shidou. He was limp in my grip. But not dead. ¡°No takers?¡± I asked. No one said anything. Twisting my hand, his neck broke. I dropped him boneless to the ground. Letting out a long sigh I closed my eyes. Running my hands through my hair I ignored the shocked look of the others. I forced my heart rate down as I walked. ¡°I have to save them,¡± I said with a frown. ¡°You, where did he kick them off the bus?¡± Blond guy didn¡¯t answer. A girl at the back did. ¡°3 miles East,¡± she said. ¡°Next to a block of restaurants.¡± ¡°You can stay,¡± I told her. ¡°The others, you will have to give verypelling arguments to stay alive when I get back.¡± I didn¡¯t look at my party. I knew I may have ruined my chances of sticking to the canon, but I was done with the ying. For 2 days I had saved people. I felt good knowing I had saved those on the bus. I didn¡¯t mind saving them, but sticking around to help wasn¡¯t in my job description. I regretted it. Taking my anger at myself out on Shidou. I began to run East. Channeling chakra I didn¡¯t slow as I ran at the wall. Jumping the 10 feet up, I jumped to another building roof. I had tried to hide my skills before. Leaving like this at night, during the day I would find somewhere secluded to do it. My brain was a muddled mess as I ran and jumped. Awake for so long even I was having trouble staying focused. I had used a lot of chakra. Making clones to distract zombies as I saved people. Killing a horde of them to practice my water chakra as I took out my anger for not being able to save someone. Pushing it all out of my mind the city was ignored as I moved. The zombies were a distant problem to me. Saeko was a distraction. I simply focused on the chakra as I kept coursing it through my body. Faster and stronger as I let the body take over. I felt no anger anymore. Just existed. I had killed my first man, and felt nothing. I remembered training I had gone through when first entering ninja school. They talked about killing, and how it would be needed of us someday. But it was always talked about in an emotionless state. Part of the job to keep people protected. They gave us training over the years. Training to cut yourself off emotionally as your friends died around you. Right then I really wanted to be in One Piece. There was barely any killing in that world. A feel good story that put a smile on my lips. I had so many things I wanted to do. Save Ace¡¯s life of course. Try to talk Robin into not abandoning the crew like I had with Nami. And Nami. I wanted to see where things went with her. Things hadn¡¯t moved nearly as quickly with her as they did with Saeko. Saeko was in a life or death situation though. It was understandable to want to not die a virgin. But these kids would. They all would if I didn¡¯t save them. I refocused my mind as I got closer. Finding the set of restaurants all lined up my heart sank as I noticed all the zombies. One out front was one of the kids I had saved. He had his throat ripped out, but he still walked around. Jumping to him I kicked his head in then was looking for more. My eyes scanned for the white/green color of the girl¡¯s uniforms from school, and the male ck uniforms. I found another 5. All dead. All no longer moving after I hit them with the Jitte. I began looking through the restaurants. Finding another 8 over my time there. It took an hour, but I eventually gave up. They were dead, and it was my fault. I should have moved from the canon. Pushed for them to join me. It would have been more work, but my guilt wouldn¡¯t have been so bad. I wiped my eyes. ¡°What the fuck is wrong with me?¡± I asked. ¡°These aren¡¯t real people. I shouldn¡¯t give a shit. Why do I?¡± I didn¡¯t know the answer. After one more look I turned around and headed back. My mind nk, I ran. The bad mood moving through me only got worse as I heard the gunfire. Speeding up I was soon on thepound wall looking down onto the giant horde of zombies pushing their way in. People yelled and screamed. Some were bit. My friends were nowhere to be seen. Only those in thepound were left. They fired guns, fought with swords, screamed and kicked as they were piled on by the dead. ¡°I¡¯m not ready,¡± I whispered. I wasn¡¯t ready to save them all. I had treated the world too easily. But when met with so many, I couldn¡¯t save them. And I wasn¡¯t sure how I would take it if I didn¡¯t do everything I could to save them all. ¡°World Escape,¡± I said. My vision turned ck instantly. The red room came into view around me. ¡°That sucked,¡± I said. I sat down in the room for a while. Thinking. What was my goal there? I had no idea what my purpose was. Why I was brought there. But I could have a goal. I could get as strong as possible. I could save them all. Speedrun it as I moved from quest to quest. When I was more calm I stood. One Piece was still out of the question. Only 3 days in High School of the Dead, I had learned a little about the sword, but not enough. But I didn¡¯t know what the other doors held behind them. The North walls held a lot of death. But it had normal human protagonists. Which I felt was the theme. Normal people stepping up. Gantz allowed some gear to make you stronger, but they were still human. The West wall was moreic book strength. Impossible techniques and foes. They were around the same level of strength as well. People could pick up buildings and keep fighting for days. So that¡¯s what I decided was the theme for the doors. Simr levels of strength. I was tempted to check thest door on the West wall, but High School of the Dead had taken it out of me. I was stronger than I was before leaving Naruto. It was time to suck it up and go back there. Take the Chunin Exam until I felt strong enough to take out all the zombies and save the Kuja Pirates from the sea monster. Not much for hesitating I opened the door. Waking up next to Reika and Hina the girls were naked in my arms. Immediately horny when seeing them I was too tired to do anything about it. I remembered I had worn them out anyway. There was always tomorrow to have them. ¡ª ¡°Young master,¡± Hina said, shaking me awake. I groggily opened my eyes. My mouth moving to a smile as I remembered where I was. Pulling her down to me she giggled as I kissed her face. My hands moving to her waist she began to moan as I used chakra. ¡°We-we can¡¯t,¡± she said. ¡°But I want you,¡± I said. My hands grabbing her ass as I turned us over. Kissing her neck I smelled her deeply. ¡°You smell so good.¡± She giggled again. But forced herself to frown. ¡°We really can¡¯t,¡± she said. Trying to push me away a little. ¡°Sick of me already?¡± I asked. ¡°No,¡± she said quickly. ¡°I um started my¡­flow.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I growled. ¡°I want you.¡± She blushed, fighting me less as she opened her legs. Kissing me back we grunted into one another¡¯s mouths as we explored. ¡°You were supposed to wake him,¡± Reina said walking in. ¡°I did,¡± Hina said quickly. I turned back to my head maid. ¡°No,¡± she said, putting her finger up. ¡°I started my¡­period as well.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t care. I want you,¡± I said. She frowned but walked over to us. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± Mika said walking in. I groaned as I deted. ¡°Cockblocker,¡± I mumbled. ¡°What was that?¡± The maid of the house asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said sitting up. Hina blushed, straightening her clothes as she sat up as well. ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t think just because you¡¯re a Genin I can¡¯t whip your butt still,¡± she said. Staring down at us. ¡°You have been working too hardtely. And working these girls too hard as well. You¡¯ve been asleep for 2 days straight.¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked looking to the maids. They nodded. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯ve been working too hard,¡± Mika said. ¡°You obviously needed the rest. But you have a guest. It¡¯s time to get up. You have 2 days till the Chunin exam. So no more training. Simply rest for the time being. There has been a lot of drama going on while you were focused on training.¡± I stood slowly. ¡°Fine,¡± I said. ¡°Lead the way.¡± She nodded and left. I grabbed the 2 girls'' hands. ¡°We aren¡¯t done here.¡± They blushed but nodded, a smile on their lips as they kissed my cheeks at the same time. I followed them out. Reina shaking her ass to give me a nice view like I asked her to. We got to the front of the house to see Hinata there. ¡°Hinata, I¡¯m so sorry I haven¡¯t been to see you,¡± I said. ¡°You know Reina, this is Hina, my new maid.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Hinata said with a head nod as Hina bowed more deeply. ¡°I was wondering if you wanted to go see Naruto.¡± ¡°What happened to him?¡± I asked. ¡°He trained too hard, like you. He¡¯s been asleep for a couple of days,¡± she admitted. ¡°Perfect. Are you 2ing?¡± I asked. They were about to say yes, but Mika cut them off. ¡°No, they are busy. The girls have lots of work.¡± The duo frowned but didn¡¯t protest. I had forgotten that Hinata was supposed to be my potential fiance. ¡°Shall we?¡± I asked. The almost purple haired girl nodded. Turning around we walked in silence for a time. As we did I wondered if the engagement was real. I had taken Takashi¡¯s girl, Saeko, and received the Protagonist''s Path. What did it do? Was it because Hinata was potentially mine as well? I wanted her of course. Of all the possible girls in Naruto, I knew Hinata would look the best. But I liked Naruto. It wasn¡¯t his fault he was oblivious. ¡°Recovered okay?¡± I asked. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°From your fight during the exam,¡± I said. ¡°Oh right. Yes,¡± she whispered. ¡°I feel bad for not doing better.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know you have a thing for Naruto,¡± I said bluntly. That caused Hinata to stop in her tracks. Her gray eyes stared at me, blushing as she did. ¡°It was obvious, Hinata. You would get all quiet when he was around.¡± I started walking again. Hinata soon ran after me. She was quiet for a long time as we headed to the hospital. I let her stew for a bit. I wasn¡¯t sure what she had to go through to approve the possible engagement between us. I wasn¡¯tpletely convinced she knew about it. But I wasn¡¯t about to go through with it if there were lingering feelings between them. She led us to the hospital. We walked through the hospital halls in silence. I was surprised to find Shikamaru in the room. He and Naruto were talking as we walked in. ¡°Weston, how¡¯s it going!¡± Naruto said loudly. He was in the hospital bed as Shikamaru sat in a chair next to him. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Nothin much,¡± I said walking up. ¡°Hinata said you got found unconscious outside the bath house again. Peeping again?¡± ¡°Wh-that didn¡¯t happen,¡± Naruto said nervously. ¡°What? Hinata, why did you lie?¡± I asked, turning to her. Her pale face waspletely red. ¡°I-I-¡± She tried to say. Iughed loudly. ¡°I¡¯m joking,¡± I said. ¡°Hinata is too cute when she gets all flustered. I can¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°You wereid up that one time Sakura caught you outside of the bath house,¡± Shikamaru mumbled. ¡°That was one time,¡± Naruto said. ¡°No, I¡¯m too mature for that now. I¡¯ve been learning amazing techniques for our tournament. When is that, anyway? I¡¯ve been asleep a few days.¡± ¡°2 days,¡± Shikamaru said with his typical monotone voice. He was a short kid, ck hair tied in a spiky bun. He had pale skin and bags under his eyes. But honestly one of my favorite characters in Naruto. I felt a little bad fooling around with Temari during the exam. They were supposed to end up together. I ignored that. For all I knew she wasn¡¯t interested in me anymore. ¡°I¡¯m so excited,¡± Naruto said. Jumping up on the bed he began punching in the air. ¡°I really want to take on those sand ninjas. They were so confident in thest fights.¡± ¡°Yeah, for good reason. They¡¯re pretty strong,¡± I said. ¡°Guess we will have to show them we are too. You ready for your fight, Shikamaru?¡± ¡°As ready as I¡¯ll ever be,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m going to visit Choji. He ate so much his stomach got damaged.¡± ¡°Sounds like him,¡± Narutoughed. Jumping off the bed we left the room. Shikamaru leading, Hinata finally spoke. ¡°I heard Rock Lee is here too,¡± she whispered. ¡°Oh, right. Let¡¯s see him too,¡± I said. ¡°I hope he¡¯s doing okay. Gaara hurt him pretty badly.¡± ¡°His leg might not work the same anymore,¡± Hinata whispered. ¡°What?¡± I asked, stopping in the hall. ¡°That¡¯s what I heard. His leg was so damaged they don¡¯t think he will recover fully. He will always have a limp,¡± she said. ¡°Fuck,¡± I mumbled. I had forgotten that was one of the reasons they got Tsunade. Known as the best medical ninja, she was the only one that could save him and Kakashi. I guessed that meant the 3rd Hokage had to die¡­or get severely hurt. I didn¡¯t want to live in a Naruto world without Rock Lee. ¡°What?¡± Naruto asked. ¡°That bushy brow guy is at least alive.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter to him. He can only use Taijutsu. If he had to walk with a limp he would have to quit being a ninja,¡± I said. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°This room,¡± Hinata said, pointing. We walked in to find Gaara standing next to him. The red haired man did not appear to be there for a friendly visit. Sand leaving his gourd I knew how deadly it was. Rock was asleep on the bed. The pale Gaara had murder on the mind. ¡°Step away from him,¡± I said. A shadow moving toward him Shikamaru trapped Gaara in it. Unable to move his feet as the shadow ninja held the man he was still able to look over his shoulder to see us. ¡°Don¡¯t bother me,¡± Gaara said coldly. ¡°What were you doing to Rock!?¡± Naruto yelled angrily. ¡°I was going to kill him,¡± Gaara said with a serious tone. His head bent down a little he looked at us with a creepy gaze. I knew the guy was supposed to be a good guyter, but he still sent shivers up my spine. ¡°What the hell, psycho!¡± Naruto said. ¡°Well said, Naruto,¡± Imented. ¡°Get in my way, I¡¯ll kill you too,¡± Gaara said, an unwavering tone in his voice. I believed him, but knew he would struggle. This guy was no Orochimaru. I felt I could take him, especially since I had water chakra. His sand chakra wouldn¡¯t move nearly as fast soaked in water. ¡°Try it!¡± Naruto challenged. ¡°Right, it¡¯s 4 on one, you red headed step-child,¡± I spat. ¡°Soulless daywalker, begone.¡± ¡°Whatever he said,¡± Naruto said, agreeing. My taunts didn¡¯t phase Gaara. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance to leave. Before I get angry.¡± ¡°Try it!¡± Naruto yelled. ¡°You don¡¯t want to meet the monster inside me.¡± That quieted Gaara. ¡°A monster eh?¡± He asked eventually. ¡°It¡¯s the same for me. As a man born from a dead woman I became the ultimate shinobi when my father attached the incarnation of sand to me. I was born a monster. A monster trapped inside of me, I now live as one as well. Shukaku lives and whispers at me to end you,¡± Gaara said. His hand going to his head as he stared at us. ¡°Fucking fucked up family,¡± I said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t give you a license to kill who you want.¡± ¡°No, but when my own father tried to kill me. I threw away all ideas of family out of my mind,¡± Gaara said. His eyes moved to me for the first time. ¡°They feared what they had made of me. To them I am an object reminding them of the past. A past they want to hide. Then why do I exist? Do you know the answer I came to? Nothing. There was no answer. But you need a reason to live to keep going. It took time but I eventually came to the realization that I exist to kill every human.¡± The room was deathly quiet as he spoke. I was sure I wasn¡¯t the only one with goosebumps moving across my skin. ¡°With that goal I continued to live. Killing all assassins that went after me. I began to enjoy it. And it was the only joy I felt. I strived for that feeling. I live for it.¡± He finally shut up. I noticed Naruto having an existential crisis. But this didn¡¯t match up with what I knew about the Naruto story. ¡°That¡¯s bullshit,¡± I said. I drew everyone¡¯s eyes, even Gaara¡¯s. ¡°Are you sure your dad, the Kazekage, sent assassins to kill you? I mean, you have the one-tailed Jinchuuriki in you. One of the tailed beasts. If you were to be killed, the Jinchuriki would die but then resurrect.¡± The others had a stunned silence as they looked at me. Not fully understanding my words. I decided to keep going. This wasn¡¯t making sense at all from what I remembered of the story. ¡°But there''s a reason the hidden viges have Jinchuriki¡¯s. It¡¯s like a warning so no one will attack. Because if you wipe out the vige they can send the Jinchuriki after them to destroy their vige. Like a¡­¡± I almost said nuclear bomb, but they wouldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Like a billion explosion tags blown at once. The Jinchurikis can destroy everything around them.¡± ¡°What?¡± Naruto asked. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying¡­why would your dad try to kill you? I mean, they want the Jinchuriki in you. If anything they would have captured you and moved it to someone else, right? Or is it locked by blood?¡± I asked myself. Naruto¡¯s mom moved it to him. ¡°Yeah, sorry dude. This doesn¡¯t hold water. Did you ask anyone why people kept trying to kill you? Or were you like buying ice cream, and the salesman was an assassin so you killed him? Then people are like, oh crap, Gaara¡¯s killing random people, because the ice cream man was such a good assassin, people had no idea.¡± Gaara appeared very confused for a moment. I thought his eyes widened a little. Maybe mentally going back and realizing he might have not told anyone the assassins tried to kill him. If so I thought it would be hrious. ¡°Maybe your dad actually likes you?¡± I asked. ¡°I mean, your sister does. And your brother too.¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Gaara asked. ¡°She told me,¡± I said. ¡°When we were back in the Forest of Death. She was scared of you, which I can¡¯t me her. You¡¯re creepy as fuck. But she still loves you. You¡¯re her brother before you¡¯re a murderer.¡± Gaara grimaced, unsure what to say. I saw the first real emotion on his face besides rage. Confusion. ¡°Weston!¡± Temari snapped. She was in the doorway staring daggers at me. ¡°Speak of the devil,¡± I said. ¡°Sorry we didn¡¯t get a chance to talk before you left.¡± She red hatefully at me. ¡°Gaara, let¡¯s go,¡± she said. Gaara walked over to her in a daze. The blonde Temari gave me another look then turned around, walking with her brother. I chased after them. ¡°Will I see you before the tournament?¡± I asked. She didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll kick you and your brother¡¯s asses at that point.¡± I chuckled as they walked away silently. ¡°What the fuck was that?¡± Naruto asked as he walked out. ¡°I don¡¯t know. That guys weird,¡± I said. ¡°Not that, that Jinchuriki stuff you were talking about,¡± Naruto said. I looked to Hinata and Shikamaru, they had the same question. ¡°How do you not know this? Thought it was like a fairy tale or something,¡± I said. ¡°Okay so long ago there was a 10 tailed beast. But it was too strong so they split it into 9. Each animal had a number of tails. That guy had the one tailed beast¡­.¡± I exined as we walked to Choji¡¯s room. CHAPTER 42 SECRETS CHAPTER 42 SECRETS Iid in bed with the girls. While on their period they became extra horny. I didn¡¯t mind that kind of thing much. After a few days in High School of the Dead I wasn¡¯t averse to blood. They repaid myck of hesitation two-fold. Going again and again. Content on my shoulder I couldn¡¯t help but enjoy the Naruto world the most. 2 gorgeous women ready at any moment to have sex it was hard to think of leaving. I nned to stay for a little bit. And as I thought about it I realized I hadn¡¯t looked at the store yet. I pulled up the Naruto world store.
Naruto World Shop:
Weapons
Scrolls
Misceneous
The Weapon tab had a quite a few. I barely knew any of them. One of the few I did were the Seven Swords of the Mist. Famous swords from the Land of Mist there were a lot of Naruto foes that wielded them. There was no description on them, only the names, but they were listed as the seven swords. I couldn¡¯t remember what they did and I didn¡¯t have the millions of ryo that they cost. It wasn¡¯t worth risking. The scrolls tab was the true treasure. With techniques from all over the world I had ess to techniques that some viges kept secret with their lives. These too cost millions of ryo, so I needed to focus and make some money. Especially since as long as I knew them I could use them in the other worlds. Misceneous was just that. A bunch of ninja tools like traps, wires, explosion tags, scent blockers were all in there. I had my own supply of most all of it but it was worth having ess in case I ever needed them. ¡°Morning,¡± Reina whispered. I put the screen away. The heavy chested woman rubbed her eyes cutely as I looked down her cleavage. My dick stiffened from the view. ¡°Are you never satisfied?¡± She asked. ¡°Not when you¡¯re around,¡± I said. She blushed. I raised my eyebrows suggestively. ¡°Should we¡­¡± She winced. ¡°I hurt,¡± she grunted. But her hand moved down into our nket. Stroking my shaft as she kissed me. ¡°But I can take care of you, young master.¡± I groaned as she expertly stroked my dick. Using pleasure chakra on her hands it wasn¡¯t long until I became too loud for Hina to sleep. She woke up, seeing our state she smiled and joined Reina. ying with my balls as she used Pleasure chakra I was quickly nodding. The girls knew the signal. Speeding up, Reina moved down first. Taking my dickhead in her mouth she took the 2 big spurts to fill her mouth. Hina took the rest. Moaning as my thick seed filled their mouths. They dutifully turned to face me. Both girls showing their filled mouths then swallowing with a content sigh. ¡°Damn that¡¯s good,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°You 2 are so sexy.¡± ¡°Thank you, young master,¡± Reina said. Hina moved down and began licking my dick head. Reina rolled her eyes but joined her. Both craved my chakra filled cum. An almost aphrodisiac to them they began to moan. Sucking on my balls they switched ces to the tip now and then. Looking at up at me they never really touched one another in a sexual way. Simply wanting me, I found it hot that they were more than content just to have me. ¡°I need it,¡± Hina said. Standing up Reina moved out of the way. Hina mmed down on my dick. Grunting as she took the whole length. The nude blonde began rocking back and forth. The smell of copper in the air, I ignored it. I simply watched her work. When I came in her she was on her 5th. Gasping and sputtering,pletely spent. Reina groaned but needed a ride as well. Taking my full length Hina and I made out as Reina rode me for all she was worth. Cumming loudly they were a perfect distraction. When we finally finished it was almost mid-morning. They happily went back to sleep. Since my Chunin tournament was the next day no one really expected us to do much. Everyone wanted me to rest to do better on the exam. I found my father in his study. I was able to ask him a question I had been wondering. ¡°What other skills will I be learning with the Chikyugi?¡± ¡°What brought this on?¡± Father asked, closing the ledger he was working on. ¡°I have focused on my water element. I simply want to learn about the Lust Element as well. What will I be able to do? When will I start training on the next step?¡± I asked. He chewed his lip. Studying me as I sat in a chair in front of him. ¡°I only tell you this because you are moving through it so quickly. Your Pleasure Touch, Lust Aura, and Endurance are the 3 basic techniques. Something that anyone with our Lust Element can learn. They are the first-stage. Like your Chikyugi, our skills have 3 stages.¡± ¡°The next stage for you would be the Mark, Love, and Epitome skills,¡± he said. ¡°Only the upper levels in the brothel know these techniques. Then the 3rd stage is the Harem, Link, and Mindless applications.¡± ¡°What are they?¡± I asked, growing excited¡­in apletely schrly fashion. ¡°Mark allows you to brand those you choose with your chakra. Only those you can see yourself with for good would receive this. This allows a link to you and the recipient, sharing chakra. Love is a more intense version of Pleasure. Actually making those you are with in love with you. Epitome changes your body.¡± ¡°Woah,¡± I said. ¡°And the 3rd stage?¡± ¡°I will tell you their applications when we are closer to that point,¡± he said. ¡°Okay, when?¡± I asked. ¡°Honestly, I am not sure,¡± he admitted. ¡°Awakening the 3 stages takes years. I would like to go slow, but I believe you could go beyond. So, let me ask you, when do you want to learn?¡± I almost said now, but held off. There was a lot going on. The Chunin exam, then Naruto would have to get the new Hokage, then Sasuke would run away. After that there would be 2 years where nothing big happened. I could learn it all during that training arc. ¡°A couple months,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°I would like to focus on water a little more.¡± ¡°Good choice,¡± he said. ¡°But I want to know one thing. Does any of the skills allow the gifting of chakra?¡± ¡°How do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, let¡¯s say that someone was hurt, or someone didn¡¯t have chakra. Would I be able to gift people chakra?¡± I asked. I wanted to know how to help Saeko in High School of the Dead. ¡°There is. The Mark skill would be able to gift a little. But the advanced version of this would be the Harem skill at stage 3. The skill allows the gift of greater strength through your intense connection with those you have Marked.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°Let me finish the exam, and I would like to start. But I don¡¯t expect to focus on it for a few months.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± he said. ¡°Have you thought anymore on your engagement to Hinata Hyuga?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t thought much about it. We haven¡¯t discussed it. You said Hinata knows?¡± My father nodded. ¡°How should I approach it? Why did you choose her family?¡± ¡°We have been trying to join the Hyuga for some time. It wasn¡¯t until Hinata was passed over for the head of the household that they were receptive to the union. Our family has done much research. Though our Lust element is mostly hidden, the higher ups in the houses know about it. I don¡¯t believe they know the full extent, but they¡¯ve heard rumors. They have fought allowing our houses to join. But we have grown in power enough to make it more than tempting.¡± ¡°When does something like this happen?¡± I asked, hesitant to find out the answer. ¡°Not for years, yet,¡± he said. ¡°So never touch her. If you did, it could be seen as an affront to the Hyuga. They could call it off at anytime between now and when you decide to marry.¡± ¡°Is this how it worked with you and mom?¡± I asked. He nodded. ¡°I was a Genin like you when I met her. Over the years we would meet, getting to know one another. By the time our marriage came, there was no one else I considered wanting to marry.¡± ¡°This is awkward as shit to ask you, but how did you approach the whole¡­maid thing?¡± I asked. He gave me a knowing smile. ¡°That, you will have to figure out on your own. I can¡¯t teach you all of our techniques.¡± ¡°Ugh,¡± I said. Rolling my eyes I nodded. I wasn¡¯t sure what to do, but either way that answered that I really should keep things nice and slow between the 2 of us. My father and I said some more pleasantries and I moved about my day. Leaving the house, Reina and Hina were busy. In all truth they were cramping too much to do much else than stay at home. I promised them some treats when I came back. Out in the city it was lively as people were streaming in for the Chunin tournament. Almost a festival going on there were people dressed up, booths with food out, games to be yed to try to win something. I acted normal as I noticed her. Simply walking from booth to booth I took my time. When arge group walked between us I dashed down an alley between booths. Jumping to the top of the building next to me I waited for her to show up. ¡°Hello Temari, my dear,¡± I said as she ran down the alley. The blonde sand ninja cursed as she looked up at me. Wearing her tight clothes and her fan at her back I wasn¡¯t sure if this would be pain or pleasure. ¡°To what am I due the honor?¡± Her fingers twitched. I could tell she wanted to use her fan on me. ¡°Come on up, let¡¯s talk,¡± I said. Pulling back from the edge of the building I sat on the t roof. She soon jumped up,nding a dozen feet in front of me. She wore a frown on her face. ¡°Sit.¡± She didn¡¯t so I simply waited for her to do whatever she wanted. ¡°What the hell did you say to Gaara?¡± She finally asked. ¡°The truth?¡± I asked. ¡°At least how I understand it.¡± ¡°Well whatever you said, he¡¯s all messed up now. I¡¯ve never seen him so sad before,¡± she said. Tears in her eyes she actually did appear worried. I frowned. ¡°Do you want me to talk to him more?¡± She gave me an angry re. ¡°What? Because he is supposed to call the Jinchuuriki tomorrow and attack our vige?¡± She still had a shocked look on her face. ¡°Temari, we talked about this. I know the ns of the Sand ninja and Orochimaru.¡± ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you done anything about it?¡± She asked. ¡°Honestly? I don¡¯t know,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what purpose it would serve. Your people will lose tomorrow. Orochimaru has already double crossed you. I don¡¯t think I could stop the Hokage from being killed, no matter what I do. There are a lot of moving parts, Temari, and I don¡¯t know if I want to stop it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She asked, calming down slightly. ¡°How? How do you know all this?¡± ¡°I know, because I need to,¡± I said. ¡°Just like I know¡­your dad is dead.¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re joking,¡± she said. ¡°I just saw him.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Did you see his face? Did he say something only your father would know¡­wait Orochimaru is one of the greatest ninjas. He might be able to read enemies'' minds. Hell he can bring people back to life. Memories wouldn¡¯t be an issue for him.¡± I frowned, studying her. ¡°I hate to break it to you, but Orochimaru has taken the ce of your father.¡± ¡°Why? We have done everything he wanted,¡± she said. ¡°Because he doesn¡¯t just want this ce destroyed. He wants revenge with his own hands. Do you know why he wants to destroy this vige?¡± I asked. She shook her head slowly. ¡°Because he was passed over for Hokage. That¡¯s it. And somehow in his twisted mind he thinks that is reason enough to have it destroyed. He wants it gone. And he wants to kill his old sensei with his own hands.¡± ¡°Who?¡± She asked. ¡°Sarutobi, the Hokage,¡± I said. ¡°The current Hokage trained Orochimaru.¡± That was news to her. Back in the Naruto manga I was always surprised how little people knew. Like the 3 Sannins, how were they supposed to be famous when Naruto and his friends had no idea about them. ¡°What am I supposed to do with this information?¡± She asked. Sitting down there were tears in her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m just a Genin. They won¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°You see my predicament,¡± I said. ¡°I n to help a little. Try to limit damage. Maybe tell your superiors what you know, but if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t. Orochimaru knows pretty much all the jutsus. He is far too dangerous to take on. Let the Hokage do what he needs to end the guy. Sacrificing his life to stall Orochimaru from hurting anyone else.¡± ¡°I have to do something,¡± she said. ¡°My brother is supposed to do something bad.¡± ¡°I know, but don¡¯t worry about it, Temari. He will be beaten,¡± I said. ¡°Do you know that blonde kid I was with yesterday? He is a Jinchuriki just like your brother. Only his dream is to be the Hokage. I think they have a lot inmon. They have been ostracized and isted because of the demons they hold inside. And if everything goes right, your brother will be better for it. Learning a new dream besides killing people.¡± She scoffed. ¡°What kind of dream?¡± ¡°Bing the Kazekage,¡± I said. ¡°Surpassing your father.¡± ¡°That would never happen,¡± she said. ¡°Wanna bet?¡± I asked. ¡°Push him a little bit. I bet you¡¯ll find him agreeable.¡± She locked eyes with me. Standing up slowly she dusted her legs off. ¡°Why did I have to talk to you that day during the exam?¡± She asked. ¡°You¡¯ve been a confusing bastard ever since.¡± ¡°If I recall correctly, you said I smelled good,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°You smell good too.¡± She cracked a smile. ¡°I¡¯m still going to kick your ass in the tournament tomorrow.¡± ¡°I look forward to it.¡± I looked her up and down. ¡°You seem stressed, care for a duel?¡± ¡°Why do I feel like it isn¡¯t a normal fight?¡± She asked. Smiling wide she responded by rolling her eyes. ¡°Is my dad really dead?¡± I frowned, but slowly nodded. ¡°Good,¡± she said. ¡°He was a shitty dad¡­but a good Kage. This is going to cause a lot of issues.¡± ¡°That it will, but don¡¯t worry. At the end of the day our viges will be friends again,¡± I said. ¡°How do you know all this?¡± She asked. ¡°How are you so calm?¡± ¡°I know the future. It all works out in the end,¡± I said. ¡°These squabbles are nothingpared to the true danger out there, Temari. The next Great Ninja War ising. We will all have to work together when it does. So, don¡¯t worry about this stuff too much. Let it happen. Do what you need to. Keep your people safe. And forgive me when I kick and your brother¡¯s asses tomorrow.¡± Sheughed loudly. A genuine smile on her lips. ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try,¡± she said then disappeared. I watched her go with a frown. I acted much more confident than I actually was. There would be a lot of fighting tomorrow, and I needed to be ready. I had changed the preliminary fights. I hoped I didn¡¯t do the same to the actual tournament. CHAPTER 43 BETS CHAPTER 43 BETS The participants arrived around dawn. The fights started around 9AM, and they wanted to get the fight order out so that people could start cing bets and increase the hype of the fights. I nned to ce my own bets. I needed ryo for some scrolls. On the Konoha side there was me, Neji Hyuga, Shikamaru, and Naruto Uzumaki. From the sand there were the siblings Gaara, Temari, and Kankuro. There had been a sound ninja, but he wasn¡¯t there and I was pretty sure he died after the preliminary match. Orochimaru killed him or something. Sasuke Uchiha was on our side as well, but he wasn¡¯t waiting. I knew he wouldn¡¯t show up untilter anyway. In the waiting area of the fighting ring people nervously stood around. Keeping to themselves we would have to fight one another, and no one wanted to act like friends. At least everyone but Naruto. The blonde energetic ninja talked a mile a minute. I pulled up my status screen as he did.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest: Chunin Exam
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest: Save Takagi
World 2: Gantz
World 2 Quest: Bring Kei to Life
World 3: Naruto
World 3 Quest: Chunin Exam
World 4: One Piece
World 4 Quest: Kuja Pirates
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Bonuses Increased Intellect
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
Seastone Jitte Stored
Currency: Berrie 20,200,000
Yen 60,854
Ryo 200,000
I had received the Increased Intellect Bonus after surviving 24 hours in High School of the Dead. I didn¡¯t feel any different. And wasn¡¯t sure why it was there and not in my passives, but I guessed it was a minor bonus. Either way everything helped. Nothing else had really changed. ¡°Are you listening?¡± Naruto asked. ¡°Yep,¡± I said. ¡°You were talking about Gaara.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so weird,¡± Naruto said. ¡°You think one of us will fight him?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I said. Noticing Anko walking in the tall dark haired woman smiled widely at us. I stood up at attention as she locked eyes with me. ¡°d you all could make it,¡± Anko said. ¡°Let¡¯s make this nice and painless.¡± A ninja walked up behind her carrying a box. He walked it to us one at a time. ¡°You will be taking a number. That is the order of the fights.¡± Pointing behind her she motioned to a tournament bracket. ¡°There are 8 of you, though it looks like the Uchiha iste. Whatever number is left he can have. 4 fights to start, we will take a break, do the semifinals, take another break then do the final fight. We all clear? Good. Say your number when I call your name.¡± In the end I was surprised again. Naruto was put up against Kankuro, he was supposed to go up against Neji. Shikamaru was after that and was fighting Temari like he was supposed to. Then it was me and Neji fighting. The gray eyed man looked at me angrily. I guessed he knew about my supposed engagement with Hinata. That or he knew I was part of a main house. He hated them with a passion. Thest fight was between Gaara and Sasuke. I walked out without another word. ¡°Weston, where are you going?¡± Naruto asked. ¡°Gonna find a bookie,¡± I said. ¡°I n to make some money on these fights.¡± ¡°We¡¯re too young for that,¡± he said, but followed anyway. ¡°What do you think will happen?¡± ¡°Hmm fighting.¡± ¡°Come on, you have a feeling about this stuff. You think I can beat that Kankuro guy?¡± ¡°Of course. Just never give up. Don¡¯t let the puppets get close. And remember to use that Jinchuriki power,¡± I said. ¡°About that. How do you know all that stuff?¡± Naruto asked nervously. ¡°That Gaara guy really have one of those Jinchurikis?¡± After the confrontation with Gaara I had exined the premise of the tailed beasts and by the end Naruto walked away in a bewildered daze. ¡°I ask questions,¡± I said. ¡°Remember how badly a lot of people treated you?¡± He nodded. Not ashamed of the fact he had been able to move past it. ¡°You know the attack that killed the 4th Hokage? That was the 9 tailed Jinchuriki attacking the vige. And when it did a lot of people died. Well it happened to happen the day you were born. And they were only able to seal the beast by putting it in you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± He asked angrily. ¡°That¡¯s dumb.¡± ¡°Which part?¡± I asked as we moved out of the arena area. ¡°All of it!¡± He yelled. ¡°Well they had to seal it in a kid. But not just anyone. They had to have a strong bloodline. Like you,¡± I admitted. ¡°I do?¡± He asked. ¡°Yep.¡± I debated telling him who his parents were. ¡°Before you ask, I do know who your parents are. But I¡¯m not telling you.¡± ¡°What?! Why?!¡± He asked angrily. ¡°Because we got a lot of shit to do today,¡± I spat back. ¡°I don¡¯t want you distracted. I¡¯ll make a deal with you. If you can win every fight today. I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°You promise? Even if I have to fight you?¡± ¡°Especially if you fight me,¡± I said. I was curious myself if things would change from canon. If the whole tournament would take ce. And I really did want to know how strong Naruto actually was. If I did fight him I didn¡¯t n on using Genjutsu. ¡°You mean it?¡± He asked more seriously. ¡°You actually know?¡± ¡°I do. I wouldn¡¯t lie, Naruto. I¡¯m surprised the 4th Hokage hasn¡¯t told you himself. Or anyone really. It doesn¡¯t make sense. But fight. Give it your all. And I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± he said excitedly. We arrived at a small pawn shop. The ce was busy. Busier than a pawn shop should have been so early in the morning. There were long strips of paper near the weapons. I grabbed one and Naruto did the same. ¡°Thought you said we were too young.¡± ¡°I might have been hasty,¡± he said nervously. ¡°How do I do this?¡± ¡°Okay, these numbers are the orders of the fights. These columns are the possible oues. W for win. L for lose. T for tie. F for forfeit. Mark who you think will do what.¡± ¡°Why are the forfeit odds so high?¡± He asked. ¡°Because it¡¯s rare. There are a lot of people brought in for this. Would be stupid for someone to forfeit before giving all these people a show.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Naruto said. He began marking his betting sheet. Of course he marked he was going to win them all. ¡°Think you can win against your foe?¡± ¡°I do,¡± I admitted. I¡¯d trained an extra few weeks in preparation. I didn¡¯t have to rely on Genjutsu anymore. ¡°Why are you betting Kankuro will forfeit?¡± He asked. ¡°A hunch,¡± I said. He changed his to reflect mine. I put down Kankuro would forfeit like he did in the manga. He was supposed to go against Shino but didn¡¯t want to waste his strength.That was when he wasn¡¯t fighting Naruto. The sand might change their n to wear down the Jinchuriki. Temari would win of course since Shikamaru didn¡¯t have much chakra. And I did n to win my fight. I wasn¡¯t sure what to bet on for Sasuke and Gaara. I decided on tie. We submitted the sheets. If all went to n I¡¯d only triple my money. But it was better than nothing. We were out the door and happened to run into Sakura. ¡°Sakura, how¡¯s it going?¡± Naruto asked excitedly. He was still naive enough to have a crush on the pink haired team member. ¡°Hey, Naruto,¡± she said sadly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked. ¡°I just heard Sasuke wasn¡¯t there for the drawing,¡± she whined. ¡°What will happen if he doesn¡¯t show up?¡± ¡°Weston says he will,¡± Naruto said confidently. ¡°He was right about the Chunin exam. I¡¯m sure he will be right about this.¡± ¡°You really think he will make it in time?¡± Sakura asked. A little hope in her voice. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s learning a new chakra element. That takes time. He¡¯s training with Kakashi. Is your trainer known for getting ces on time?¡± ¡°No, that guy is always showing upte to meetings,¡± Naruto grumbled. ¡°Exactly. Sasuke will show up at thest minute.¡± We began walking back to the arena. ¡°I guess,¡± she said. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± she said quickly. ¡°What?¡± I asked, more sternly. ¡°Nothing¡­it¡¯s just he hasn¡¯t been himself since the Chunin exam,¡± she admitted. Practically in tears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. He¡¯s working through some stuff,¡± I said. ¡°He is on a path of vengeance. Try not to take it to heart. In fact, I¡¯d let him do his own thing for a while.¡± ¡°What do you know about it?!¡± She asked angrily. I gave her an annoyed look. Not responding to the anger. ¡°A hell of a lot more than you,¡± I said. She ground her teeth as we locked eyes. We were quiet for a time as we walked. Naruto trying to calm her down. I walked leisurely beside them. Looking for my own team members. ¡°Weston, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Sakura eventually said. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I said, making sure to keep a bored expression on. I knew she had anger issues. ¡°Can you tell me? What he¡¯s going through?¡± She asked slowly. ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°I know his n was killed by his brother,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s about all there is to it,¡± I said. She gave me another angry re. ¡°What? He¡¯s basically Batman, alright? His parents were killed in front of him. And his only focus has been on getting revenge since then. But imagine that your family was killed by the Hokage.¡± That quieted them. ¡°Not just the Hokage. The Hokage is the strongest in the vige. His foe is one of the strongest ninjas in history. I doubt Sarutobi could hold much of a candle to Itachi Uchiha.¡± ¡°No way. That strong?¡± Naruto asked. ¡°Stronger,¡± I admitted. ¡°And Sasuke got his butt kicked in the Chunin exam by that Orochimaru guy during the exam, didn''t he? His brother is stronger than that guy. So if he wants to get revenge. He will have to be way stronger. Stronger than he could through conventional methods.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Sakura asked. ¡°It means, don¡¯t hold your breath on him reciprocating your feelings until he has his own revenge,¡± I said. Sakura blushed. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. The 2 were quiet as we walked into the arena. I noticed my team ahead. ¡°Have fun. Do your best Naruto. Cus I¡¯m kicking your ass when we fight.¡± ¡°Good luck with that,¡± Naruto said. Sakura didn¡¯t appear to notice me leaving. Lost in her own thoughts I wondered if there was a way to knock her out of her obsession, but I doubted it. Right then I didn¡¯t care. I had fights to win. CHAPTER 44 HYUGA CHAPTER 44 HYUGA ¡°You¡¯re fighting Neji, eh?¡± Kurenai asked as we sat in the stands. ¡°Looks like it,¡± I said. Rxing in the seat. Kiba and Hinata were sitting with us. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been training like crazy,¡± she said. ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t ask me for help?¡± ¡°Cus I didn¡¯t want help with my Genjutsu,¡± I said. The dark haired beauty appeared hurt. ¡°Sorry I¡¯ve missed our normal training sessions.¡± She sniffed, pretending to be hurt. ¡°And now I hear you¡¯ve been asking Guy for help. What happened to me being your trainer?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sensei. You¡¯re super strong. But I want to learn more than Genjutsu. It¡¯s easy to counteract. I promise once this things over I¡¯ll ask for plenty of training.¡± ¡°You promise?¡± She asked cutely. Pretending to wipe a tear from her eye. ¡°Yep. I just need to be a Chunin.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t underestimate that Neji guy,¡± Kiba said. They had fought in the preliminary matches. ¡°That chakra blocking move was a bitch.¡± ¡°Yeah. Which is why I needed a ranged attack,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s from your house, Hinata. Know much about him?¡± She shook her head. ¡°He would watch me train. His family were servants to mine since we are in the main house. But after he became a Genin I haven¡¯t seen him much.¡± Geez, no wonder he hates the main family. Grew up with her and she barely knows you, I thought. ¡°Well I¡¯m excited. Let¡¯s see where stuff goes,¡± I said. Kurenai soon had to excuse herself to help act as security. The arena stands quickly filled up. Fitting thousands of people there was a section for the Hokage and town nobility at the center. The stands went all the way around the arena. The arena itself was a tiny section of forest. Some trees near the perimeter, the center was an open ground area where people could watch the fights. Since most ninjas fought out in the wilderness it kind of made sense. But I thought it was overly dramatic for a fight. They wanted to show your resourcefulness when out in the wild. I was curious if there was a way to use the nature. That¡¯s how Shikamaru stood out to be a Chunin. I had to try to do the same. I sure as hell didn¡¯t want to do this exam again next year. I watched the Hokage and Kazekage sit together. The Kazekage hid his face in cloth. I guessed he was still Orochimaru. The Hokage gave a nice speech about unity and brotherhood. People pped. I rolled my eyes. It was hard to believe no one knew that the sand ninjas were going to attack. There were masked ANBU everywhere. So many it was hard to guess why it wasn¡¯t noticed that there were imposters mixed in. I knew 4 of them would be those weird cursed sealckeys that would cast a barrier around Orochimaru and the Hokages fight. I busied myself trying to identify each of them as the arena battles began. First it was Naruto and Kankuro. And like in the manga, Kankuro forfeited. There were groans of dismay. Naruto was the loudest of them all. I guessed that meant Temari couldn¡¯t convince any of them to hold off. The blonde sand ninja stood next to her brothers. Eyeing me now and then. She was nervous. But not one to back down, she jumped into the ring for her own fight against Shikamaru. As they fought I caught a glimpse of something I hadn¡¯t expected. A group of 4 ANBU gathering together. On the far side of the arena they were discrete, but not discrete enough. I knew that of the 4 cursed sealckeys there was a big and fat one. And a small girl. The girl was easy to notice. I got my target forter. With a smile on my face I kept an eye on the white masked ANBU impostor. Shikamaru lost of course. But it was a good fight. I caught myself cheering for both when the fight was over. I wasn¡¯t sure what my rtionship with Temari was. With Reina, Hina, and possibly Hinata, I wasn¡¯t too desperate for girls. I would have to see where it went. ¡°Good luck,¡± Hinata and Kiba said as I got up. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said. Walking to the arena with my hands in my pocket I went over my n. Wearing my ck pants with the pink Watanabe hearts sewed in, my white shirt, and a utility belt at my waist I felt I was ready. My Konoha headband on my head I adjusted it as I jumped down the 20 feet to the arena floor. I discreetly made a shadow clone. Neji had walked in from a lower section. He and I arrived at the center of the arena. Cheers sounded out. I noticed my parents, Mika, Hina, and Reina sitting in one of the more expensive areas. Waving at them my girls blew me kisses and my parents cheered. It was nice to feel like a kid again. My own parents had died in a car ident a few years back. I had all the memories of this Weston so I remembered little things about these parents. Their excitement about me getting into ninja school. Family holidays. Them taking care of me when I was sick. It was nice. I was d they were there, but I¡¯d have to ensure they didn¡¯t get mixed in with the drama that was about to unfold. ¡°Our first Konoha versus Konoha fight. Please wee Neji Hyuga and Weston Watanabe. You both know the rules. Submission or continue until you are unable to fight. Begin!¡± Anko yelled from beside us so the crowd could hear. Neji stared at me. About my height he wore ck pants, the ssic ninja sandals, bandages on his arm, and a jacket with straps on the front. His face was a lot like Hinata¡¯s. They were cousins so it wasn¡¯t a big surprise. He had long ck hair slicked back and the normal Hyuga gray eyes. ¡°You and I haven¡¯t talked much,¡± I said. ¡°No hard feelings when I kick your ass, alright?¡± Neji¡¯s mouth quirked up in a smirk. ¡°Same to you. I hear I should offer you congrattions.¡± I gave him a confused look. ¡°For bing engaged to Hinata.¡± I blushed. Rubbing the back of my neck I couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s super official. Not something I¡¯d be broadcasting around.¡± ¡°You should know what kind of family you are joining,¡± he said with a cocky grin. ¡°...shouldn¡¯t we like fight?¡± I asked. ¡°I mean there are a bunch of people here.¡± ¡°I believe you¡¯d like to hear this story. Back in-¡± ¡°Fuck it. Sasuke¡¯s not here. Should probably go through your backstory again. Guess I could use a refresher. Sorry, continue,¡± I said. Neji gave me an angry look. ¡°Ignore me. Continue.¡± He let out a breath. ¡°I am from the branch family of the Hyuga. My father was the twin brother of the main family head. Because my father was born second, we were pushed into the branch family. But there is a dark part of the Hyuga n. Those who are in the branch family be ves to those in the main family.¡± Neji unwrapped his leaf headband. Underneath it tattooed on his forehead was a swastika with hooks on the ends. ¡°This is a servant seal. A specialty of the Hyuga,¡± he said with a sardonic smile. ¡°This seal was put on me when I was 4 years old. Marking me as a servant of your future fiance back when she was nned to be the next head of the household. This seal is called ¡®Bird in a Cage¡¯. Any idea what that means?¡± He didn¡¯t wait for an answer. ¡°It means I am trapped and at the whim of the main family. They can control and torture me with this seal.¡± The stands were quiet around us. I wasn¡¯t sure how they were hearing us but they were. I looked around awkwardly. I didn¡¯t know why the Hyuga n was letting this go on. But it really wasn¡¯t my problem. ¡°I did not know how bad this seal could be until your future fiance was 3 years old. A representative of the Cloud country came to Konoha to sign a peace agreement. A few dayster Hinata was kidnapped. The masked kidnapper was killed in the process. But it was revealed to be that representative from the Cloud country,¡± he said with a sneer. Rage in his voice, he continued. ¡°The Cloud was angry about their rep being killed. Konoha didn¡¯t want to risk the war continuing so an agreement was made. The man who killed their rep would be given to the Cloud. That man was Hinata¡¯s father. The current head of the Hyuga n,¡± he spat. ¡°But since my father was his twin, they gave him my father¡¯s body instead,¡± Neji said. I nodded, remembering the full story then. ¡°The branch family proven useful once again as they didn¡¯t just want our freedom, they wanted our lives.¡± There was a long silence as we stared at one another. ¡°Are you done?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh finally, jeez that story took forever.¡± Neji¡¯s face became more enraged¡­as much as he could with the emotionless gray eyes anyway. ¡°Dude, shut the fuck up. First of all, we are in the middle of a tournament with representatives from all over the world. And you¡¯re airing our dirtyundry for all to hear? Come on, you¡¯re a ninja, learn to keep a secret. Talk about this shit before the fight. Not at the start.¡± Neji became angrier, but I kept going. ¡°Second of all, you should be pissed at the Hokage and the higher ups of the vige,¡± I said pointing at their stands. ¡°If they can¡¯t stand up to some other vige when the other vige is in the wrong, then that¡¯s just bad leadership. The Cloud would have risked just as much as us if a war continued. Why did they try to take Hinata? Some Hyuga body secrets? Let me guess, they didn¡¯t send your dad¡¯s eyes with the body. Of course not. The Hyuga agreed but they weren¡¯t about to let some other vige have the secrets of your eyes. That¡¯s why they kidnapped Hinata in the first ce. To study your eyes.¡± I was growing angry as I paced and talked. ¡°Seriously? The Cloud raised a stink about a Hyuga body for the eyes, you didn¡¯t give the eyes. So there was literally no reason for them to take it in the first ce. If the higher ups had stood their ground and said we will just rip out the eyes then the Cloud would probably have dropped it.¡± ¡°Lastly, that¡¯s not what happened at all,¡± I said. ¡°You think they knocked out your dad and killed him? You think the head of the Hyuga n could have saved any face if he decided on someone else sacrificing themselves? You should ask him. There¡¯s a lot more going on here than you know. It¡¯s not like they were going to tell you when you were 4 years old. Grow up, man. Sorry, I got a little off topic there. I don¡¯t think Hinata is deserving of the anger you hold for her. Even though she is the older of the main house¡¯s kids, she was passed over. Dumped like your father was. So let¡¯s get this clear. I am kicking your ass. Not because of any other reason than the vige is telling me to. That is our job as ninjas. Now, I¡¯m not saying I won¡¯t enjoy this beat down a little, but you are getting your ass kicked.¡± Neji appeared a little lost at first. So I pushed the issue and ran at him. He caught himself and raised his hands. Palms out he knocked my hands out of the way too easily. I gritted my teeth, jumping up I kicked at him but again he did his weird palm move to knock my kick off course. I didn¡¯t stop though. I wanted to test my martial arts, but no matter what I did he blocked me. After a few more hits I jumped backward out of his range. ¡°Damn Hyuga eyes,¡± I grumbled. Neji had the Byakugan which could see 360 degrees around him. I suspected it worked by expelling chakra around the body and any change around him was sensed with the eyes. It was practically impossible to get the jump on the guy¡­if you didn¡¯t know the secret of it. ¡°You understand now? There is a reason that other ns want our powers,¡± Neji said. I was surprised he had recovered from our talk so quickly. He was most likely ignoring it for the time being. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked walking toward him. ¡°I already won.¡± Neji moved into his fighting stance as I got closer. The Hyuga was knocked forward hard by a water bolt I sent at him from his back. As he was thrown forward I jumped to hit him in the face as hard as possible. I didn¡¯t wait to see if he could recover. My shadow clone came out from behind Neji and we began to pummel him. Kicking him hard in the stomach and face I pulled out a kunai and held it to his neck as my clone held hip up by his ponytail. ¡°Give up,¡± I ordered. His veiny eyes were filled with shock as he stared at me. ¡°How? How did you do that?¡± He coughed out. ¡°Give up first, and I¡¯ll tell you,¡± I said, pushing the kunai up to his neck. Neji frowned, looked around but eventually spoke. ¡°Fine, I give up.¡± My clone disappeared, dropping him to the ground. Neji caught himself. His eyes still unbelieving as I stepped away. ¡°Since you like secrets being announced, you can have a few more said aloud,¡± I said. ¡°Your Byakugan is nice, but not perfect. There is still that blind spot.¡± I tapped the back of my own spine, letting him know I knew where the blind spot was. His eyes widened. ¡°I made a shadow clone when I jumped down to the arena. He hasn¡¯t moved. I maneuvered you to face away from him so he could hit your blind spot. You know the rest.¡± ¡°How? No one should know about that?¡± He asked. ¡°We haven¡¯t fought before.¡± ¡°While you don¡¯t know everything, I actually kind of do. You were too confident, Neji. You assumed I wouldn¡¯t know your skills. I¡¯ve had a month to prepare for this, and I¡¯m d it paid off.¡±. ¡°Heck I could have beat you before we exchanged blows. But we did, and you could have blocked my chakra paths making it so I couldn¡¯t fight. You were too confident. You thought you could beat me without resorting to that. Hell you didn¡¯t have a chance to show off your spin move. I had you beat before the fight started. And I still have a few tricks up my sleeves.¡± I looked to Anko. ¡°You gonna call it?¡± I asked. She frowned but announced, ¡°Winner Weston Watanabe.¡± Cheers sounded out in the arena. I walked close to Neji. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with what has been done to you. You deserve your own life. You¡¯ve already surpassed the main house. I¡¯m sorry you didn¡¯t get a chance to show it off.¡± I nodded to him and walked out of the arena. I waved to Hina and Reina as I did. I wanted to talk to them, but it was time to help a little. CHAPTER 45 WAR CHAPTER 45 WAR I caught sight of my target before leaving the arena. Heading up the stairs inside the arena I exited in the section near the higher ups of the vige. I was sure I pissed them off with my dig into them with Neji, but I didn¡¯t much care. Putting my Chikyugi Ne on I left it over my clothes. Suddenly there was loud cheering as Sasuke and Kakashi appeared in the arena. People got up from their seats excitedly as the real star of the show appeared. I wasn¡¯t quite sure what the obsession for Sasuke was, but it was annoying. I sure as shit didn¡¯t get such a reception. Apparently there were microphones in the arena because I heard Kakashi apologize for beingte. Gaara floated down on his sand to the middle of the arena and soon the fight was starting. Sasuke started it out with some Taijutsu that distinctly resembled Rock Lee¡¯s moves. Gaara struggled to have his sand keep up. He moved a little slower than Rock, or maybe I was better at watching fights, I wasn¡¯t sure. Either way the fight was moving more quickly than I expected. Moving around the stands I made a B-line for my target. Acting like I was getting up to take a leak I moved into the line of sight of the fake ANBU. Lifting and dropping the Chikyugi Ne she identally made eye contact with the heart. As soon as she did I poured my chakra out into her. We were in the Makuramoto. It had been a while since I¡¯d been in there, but nothing changed. I was d to find that the woman in front of me was the one I expected. I immediately attached her to the wall. Chainstching onto her, the girl¡¯s eyes went wide as she focused on me. I didn¡¯t bother with the whole song and dance of who are you, what are you doing to me, why me. I went right into the fun work. Lust Element coating my body I poured it into her causing her eyes to roll to the back of her head. Cumming immediately her body writhed under the onught of pleasure. Chakra rolling over her body she became drenched in her own ejacte. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. With a wave of my arm her imaginary clothes were removed. She had tan skin, modest breasts, and long red hair that her brown eyes peeked through. My hands were upon her body instantly. Squeezing her nipples, the Pleasure Touch caused her to cum again. Trying to scream out I ignored it as the tape muffled it all. Her eyes as wide as saucers I couldn¡¯t help but get turned on by the pleading in her eyes. ¡°Shhh,¡± I said. ¡°Just give in. It will be a lot easier.¡± I redoubled the chakra as a hand moved down to her clit. The red pubic hair glistened with moisture as I really began working on her. It took time, a lot of time. But I hadn¡¯t hardly used any chakra in my fight with Neji. I was ready to go. Moving my hands all over her body I focused my attention on each possible erogenous zone. Disrobed, I could tell what she really liked as her body tried to fight against the restraints. All the while I whispered in her ear as I made her cum again and again. ¡°I know you¡¯re from the Sound Vige. You and the other Orochimaruckeys were ready to kill everyone here. So just think of this as a preemptive strike. Don¡¯t fight this. Enjoy it while you can. Oh wow you like your ass yed with? That¡¯s fine. You have a nice ass. Let¡¯s try this¡­oh you¡¯re into choking are we? You squirted with that one. Don¡¯t be embarrassed. I¡¯ll find everywhere else you secretly like. We have a full day of this. I have all the time in the world, and so do you.¡± I began kissing her neck as my hands still explored. It took time, but eventually she fought less. Her eyes rolling to the back of her head was a good indicator that she was starting to enjoy it, but I wanted her whimpering and begging. At the 5 hour mark she had came a few hundred times. With no defense against Lust Element, like Reina and Hina had, it was easy to awaken orgasms in the sexually repressed ninja. As I nibbled on her nipples she let out heated moans, pushing her chest into me as I kept going. I removed the tape from her mouth without her noticing. When she gasped and sputtered as her body came again she finally realized she could speak. I didn¡¯t let her go though. My mouth going to hers I moved my tongue into her mouth. She fought it for a moment. But was soon using her tongue on mine as my fingers prated her. Pleasure Touch still on my fingertips I began to mash into her G-Spot. She let out a loud scream as she began to squirt again. My mouth on hers to stifle it she shivered trying to push her body into me. Then abruptly I pulled away. No touch or pleasure hitting her she opened her eyes to stare at me. Instead of the rage filled gaze she had for me before she had the look of a scared woman. ¡°Let¡¯s start simple. What is your name?¡± I asked. She hesitated but answered, ¡°Tayuya.¡± ¡°Good, I am Weston. You saw me fighting a few hours ago.¡± ¡°I know. What do you want?¡± She asked. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you any information. Even if I wanted to.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. I know it all already. You and your other cursed seal buddies have to create a barrier around Orochimaru and Sarutobi so they have their own isted arena to fight,¡± I said. ¡°How do you know that?¡± She asked, fearful. ¡°Because I do. The only question I have for you is will the barrier work with 3 of you?¡± Her eyes didn¡¯t give the answer away. ¡°Do we need to begin again?¡± She bit her lip but said, ¡°Yes the barrier will still work with 3 people.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± I said. ¡°Okay, well, it will at least be weaker, right?¡± She nodded. ¡°Good. Now the only question I have is do you want the tape on or off?¡± Her body shivered as I removed my clothes. Her eyes dropping to my cock she gasped. ¡°What are you doing? I-I gave you the answer,¡± she said. ¡°You did, but you still have fight in you,¡± I said. ¡°We will be in here a bit yet. You are way too cute to let go just yet.¡± I walked up to her. ¡°So, tape over your mouth or not?¡± Focused on my dick as it moved between her thighs. ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± She whimpered. ¡°Because my family is in this crowd,¡± I said. ¡°And you are dering war on us, covertly, so you can kill as many as possible. This is nothing. All in your mind. When you wake up you will be back in your body, safe and sound. My loved ones? Not so much. Those I care for are normal people. People you wouldn¡¯t think twice about killing. I understand it. It¡¯s war. A false war, but war nheless.¡± I leaned forward, slowly kissing her lips. She felt no joy from it. My hand gripping the back of her head I forced her to stare at me. ¡°You are fucking with my vige and people. I won¡¯t show mercy. As you wouldn¡¯t show them any. So tape for now. You change your mind, just blink 3 times, okay?¡± I asked with a smile on my face. The tape was reced on her mouth as I slowly entered her. Parting her lower lips she tried to scream out from the pain she imagined she would feel. My Pleasure chakra overroad the pain causing her to cum instantly. Her still drenched pussy bing wetter somehow she became tighter as I entered all the way. Burying myself in her insides her tight pussy took all of me. Crying out under the tape as I sucked her neck my hands went to her ass simply enjoying the feeling her body naturally gave me as she fought the pleasure. When I pulled back she was blinking quickly. I removed the tape and chains. She gasped as I turned her to drop on the pillows behind us. I didn¡¯t let her overthink it though. Pulling out I mmed in over and over. She began to squirt harder as our naked skin touched one another. Her legs wrapping around me she lost all sense of reason as she took everything I gave her. My ns poking her cervix she gasped and sputtered as I used her how I wanted. It took time to show her the possible pleasures. Cumming deep inside her she screamed out only to pull my face to hers. Our tongues caressing she wrapped her legs around me as I filled her up. Then I was rolling us over. Tayuya began to ride me without much prompting. In charge of the movements for once she went slow. As I pinched her nipples, or yed with her tiny clit she began to get more and more into the position. Screaming loudly in her first orgasm under her control she lost all strength in her body. Forced to take over again I didn¡¯t let her rest as I pounded up into her. After cowgirl I flipped her around entering her ass. She fought of course. Tried to get me back to her pussy. But as I slowly entered she epted that she liked it. Buried in her fully I took her from the back as I pounded her into the pillows. A sweating mess underneath me Tayuya had a wide smile on her lips as I came in her deepest parts. Getting rough with her she took it all withoutint. Using her own strength to help me reachpletion she came more powerfully than when she was tied to the wall. But her mental strength eventually gave out. When the red head became a mumbling mess and no longer fought a new position I decided she had enough. Pulling out of the Genjutsu she stood there in shock for a moment. Slowly registering what had happened I walked up to her as she dropped to her knees. Her mental fortitude broken after almost 10 hours of sex I was nicer about it than Itachi usually was. Walking up to her physical body I quickly pulled off her ANBU mask. She didn¡¯t fight as I grabbed her arm. Pulling her with me I raised my hand. ¡°Kurenai-sensei,¡± I said with a wave. She gave me a weird look walking up to me. ¡°This woman had an ANBU mask on, but she had this sound ninja headband under clothes,¡± I said, showing her both. Kurenai¡¯s eyes widened. Throwing my ything Tayuya in her own Genjutsu the girl didn¡¯t fight as she was put to sleep. Kurenai asked, ¡°Where did you find her?¡± ¡°Right there,¡± I said, pointing to where I had entranced her. ¡°I saw under her mask, and she looked a little young for the Konoha special forces.¡± ¡°Thank you, Weston,¡± she said. Making a signal to a couple ANBU she took charge of the girl and they soon disappeared. I smiled widely as I headed out. My spine tingling, I turned around to see the Kazekage staring at me. With a bigger smile I flipped him off and ran out of there. When I was in the stairway I let out a sigh of relief but was soon on my way to my family. When I got there Gaara was in arge round sand ball and Sauske was on the wall. Slowly the lightning chakra coated his hand as a chirping noise sounded out. Using the Chidori he ran at Gaara. I was behind my family as soon as Sasuke stabbed into the sand ball. A yell went out. Sasuke jumped back as the ball fell around Gaara. I felt the Genjutsu start around me. Pretending to fall asleep with the others around me I waited for a time. Drama was happening in the arena. After the ANBU people jumped away I sat up. Pushing chakra into my parents, Mika, Reina, and Hina they slowly woke up. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± My father asked, disoriented. ¡°Weston?¡± ¡°Sand and Sound have betrayed the Hidden Leaf,¡± I said. ¡°They dered war. Looks like Orochimaru led it.¡± I pointed to the giant snakes that had been summoned across town. ¡°Where is the Hokage?¡± My mother asked nervously. ¡°Orochimaru grabbed him and took him to the roof to fight it out. They¡¯re trapped in a barrier,¡± I said. ¡°But there is no time. You need to get out of here.¡± ¡°Young master,¡± Reina said nervously as she recovered. ¡°Where will you be?¡± Father asked. ¡°I have my own drama to take care of,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Chunin Exam is still going on.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± my mother said. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous around here.¡± ¡°It is, but someone has to stop the sand from releasing the Jinchuriki,¡± I said. ¡°You all get out of here. I will catch upter.¡± Without another word I patted Reina and Hina¡¯s heads as I walked down to the front of the stands. Down below were the 3 sand siblings, Sasuke, one of the sand ninja higher ups, and Anko. I jumped out to them as my parents yelled at me. Landing close by I interrupted them, ¡°You guys should give up now!¡± ¡°Weston, shut the hell up!¡± Temari yelled angrily. She and Kankuro were holding Gaara up. Sasuke¡¯s Chidori had caused a gash in Gaara¡¯s arm. Hurting the man that had never experienced physical pain before. ¡°Who is this?¡± The sand ninjas asked. He was a tall man. Bald with bandages on his head. ¡°The kid who knew about the attack?¡± He looked to Temari who didn¡¯t answer. I ignored Anko and Sasuke listening in. ¡°The very same,¡± I said as I walked up. ¡°Orochimaru already killed the true Kazekage. You shouldn¡¯t be helping him.¡± ¡°Orochimaru is supposed to be in the guise of the Kazekage. This was part of the n,¡± the sand ninja spat. ¡°Everything is still in our control.¡± ¡°Like the 1-tailed Jinchuriki being called out?¡± I asked, Gaara still hadn¡¯t transformed. ¡°Do you really think you all have a chance of seeding? Orochimaru killed the Kazekage. He won¡¯t being to help. And Orochimaru will be severely damaged by the Hokage. This is a lost cause. Stop the Jinchuriki froming out. Even you wouldn¡¯t be able to control him. Don¡¯t make a choice that your people can¡¯t walk away from.¡± ¡°What the hell do you know, kid,¡± the sand ninja sneered. He looked to Gaara and his siblings. ¡°Get him out of here. I¡¯m calling your part off.¡± Temari and I locked eyes, but she nodded. She and Kankuro jumped out of the arena with Gaara. ¡°And you, I¡¯ll kill you first,¡± the man said. I jumped back as Anko intercepted him. ¡°Good luck with that,¡± she hissed. ¡°You¡¯ll have to get through me first. Working with Orochimaru? I can¡¯t forgive that. I don¡¯t know exactly what is going on but, Sasuke, Weston, get out of here. Go after those other sand ninjas. If that Jinchuriki really does escape we are all fucked.¡± I nodded. Jumping back I decided to go for reinforcements. Sasuke didn¡¯t have that idea as he ran after Gaara, Temari, and Kankuro. I moved to where I saw Guy and Kakashi fighting other ninjas. I pulled out my Jitte. Coating it in water chakra I shed at the back of a ninja that had their back to me. He was knocked down as Kakashi nodded at me. Running over to Sakura he said, ¡°Sakura, awaken Naruto and Shikamaru. You need to go on a mission.¡± ¡°What is it, Kakashi?¡± She asked, fear in her voice. ¡°Sasuke went after Gaara. You need to go after him to make sure he doesn¡¯t do anything dumb,¡± Kakashi said. I knew it was because Naruto had the Jinchuriki. If anyone could handle Gaara, Kakashi knew it was Naruto. As they worked out details I noticed new notifications.
Naruto Quest 4 Complete
You have seeded in going as far as possible in the Chunin Exam.
Rewards based on performance.
Rewards:
Doorway ID (1)
Random Technique Scroll
Chakra Increase: (1.25x)
Naruto Quest 5: Protagonist Path Bonus
Defeat Gaara
Rewards:
Charka Increase (1.2x)
Doorway ID (1)
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest: Defeat Gaara
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest: Save Takagi
World 2: Gantz
World 2 Quest: Bring Kei to Life
World 3: Naruto
World 3 Quest: Defeat Gaara
World 4: One Piece
World 4 Quest: Kuja Pirates
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Bonuses Increased Intellect
Items Chikyugi Ne
Seastone Jitte
Doorway ID (1)
Random Tech Scroll (1)
Currency: Berrie 20,200,000
Yen 60,854
Ryo 50
My eyes widened. Lots of information to unpack. Doorway IDs could only mean one thing. I could use them in the red room to figure out what world was behind the doors. I considered jumping out to go see what world I could go to next, but held off. I felt strong enough for my current objectives. I didn¡¯t miss the Protagonist''s Path note on the new quest. It was Naruto¡¯s role to beat Gaara, but the new quest had allowed me to join in on it. I was starting to think I would be part of the main story more often. I held off on using the Technique Scroll. I doubted it was an instantaneously learned skill. But the chakra increase was very wee. I could almost feel my chakra reservoir bulge by 25%. Walking up to Kakashi and the others I put the Jitte away for the time being. ¡°I¡¯m helping,¡± I told them. ¡°Good,¡± Kakashi said. ¡°I¡¯m counting on you all to bring Sasuke back safely.¡± Sakura and I moved to release the others. I kicked Shikamaru. ¡°Get up dumbass,¡± I said. He groaned. ¡°I know you were pretending to get caught in the mass Genjutsu.¡± ¡°This is a pain in the ass,¡± he said with a sigh as he sat up. ¡°Why do I have to help?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± I said. ¡°But let¡¯s stop the bitchin.¡± ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Naruto asked in a daze. Sakura opened her mouth but I interrupted. ¡°We can fill you in on the way. Gotta beat the shit out of a roon.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Naruto said as he got up. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± CHAPTER 46 BEATING UP SIBLINGS CHAPTER 46 BEATING UP SIBLINGS We got out of the arena with little incident. I jumped up to see the purple barrier on the roof of a closeby building. Instead of 4 walls it was only 3. My red headed Tayuya was gone somewhere. I hoped with Kurenai, but with the chaos going on in the vige I wasn¡¯t going to hold my breath that she would stay captured. Naruto was caught up quickly as we headed in the direction Sasuke had run off to. ¡°Why is this happening?¡± Sakura asked, basically in tears. ¡°Because this is the ninja world. People are blinded by power. Orochimaru is a snake, whispering in people¡¯s ears. Too bad he is great at getting people to do what he wants them to,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ve been hearing,¡± Naruto growled. ¡°Orochimaru this, Orochimaru that. Who the hell is this guy?¡± I hated how in the dark everyone was at this point. ¡°He is the current Hokage¡¯s disciple,¡± I said. ¡°What!?¡± Naruto yelled. ¡°How is that-¡± I cut him off. We had a ways to go so I exined. ¡°The current Hokage, Sarutobi. He had 3 disciples. They are called the Legendary 3 Ninjas. Or Sannins. One is Tsunade, the best medical ninja ever to exist. The second is the wandering ninja, Jaraiya.¡± ¡°The Pervy Sage?¡± Naruto asked, surprised. ¡°The same. Your teacher is one of the great ninjas. Thest was Orochimaru,¡± I admitted. ¡°Of all of them Orochimaru actually wanted to be the Hokage, but when he was passed up by the 4th Hokage he became very demented. Experimenting on jutsus, orphans, bloodlines, you name it. The vige eventually found out and he escaped before they could bring him to justice.¡± ¡°How do you know all this?¡± Shikamaru asked in his normal monotone voice, but I could tell he was interested. ¡°I listen,¡± I said. ¡°And ask questions. Now, Orochimaru never forgave the vige for passing him over. This has been building for a long time.¡± ¡°What about this Gaara guy?¡± Naruto asked. I knew what he was really asking. ¡°Gaara was ostracized in his vige. Treated worse than any red headed step child ever. He is working through something. We need to bring him down. But he is really just a pawn,¡± I said. Naruto nodded. He saw Gaara as someone he could have turned into without his friends. Some sort of kinship between them it wasn¡¯t too hard to see since they had monsters inside of them. ¡°We are being followed,¡± Shikamaru noted. I looked behind us, noticing a ninja disappear into the trees behind us as we did. ¡°I will handle them.¡± ¡°Thought you were the smart one, Shikamaru,¡± I said. He gave me a bored look. ¡°You and I will handle them. Naruto, Sakura, keep going for the others.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stick together,¡± Naruto said. ¡°Nope, we will be quick. I have a feeling Sasuke will need you more than us,¡± I said. He growled but nodded. Shikamaru and I jumped down to the ground. He moved behind a tree, blending into the shadow a little. ¡°What do you think?¡± He asked. ¡°You trap, I bash,¡± I said pulling my Jitte out. His eyes widened as it appeared. Pouring water chakra into it the water flowed along the de. I ran away and made a wide arc around where we were. Running up behind the 7 Sand Ninjas chasing us I found Shikamaru dutifully holding all 7 in ce with his shadow jutsu. I didn¡¯t hesitate to bash them in the heads. Shikamaru dropped the shadows of the specific ones as I hit them. Used to fighting zombies I put a little too much strength into the first few. I might have killed them, but this was war. I didn¡¯t hesitate. Shikamaru didn¡¯tment on the battered and bloodied men as I dropped thest. He let out a sigh as thest one dropped. ¡°You¡¯re out of chakra, aren¡¯t you?¡± I asked. He wiped his forehead but nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go. You tell others which direction we went if they try to catch up.¡± ¡°Hey, uh thanks for the help,¡± Shikamaru said, still bored. ¡°We make a good team,¡± I said with a smile. Then I was on my way again. It wasn¡¯t long until I found Kankuro and Naruto fighting. Without Shino there to step in someone had to fight the guy. Naruto was being crushed by the crab-like arms of the wood puppet Kankuro controlled. I was on them instantly. shing the arms crushing Naruto he took in a deep breath. ¡°Stop ying with dolls and go after Sasuke!¡± I ordered. ¡°I wasn¡¯t!¡± Naruto yelled as he caught his breath. ¡°Likely story,¡± I said. ¡°Sakura, help him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± Kankuro yelled as his puppet began to float in the air. I bashed them with my Jitte. ¡°Go!¡± I yelled. Naruto and Sakura hesitated but did so. When they were out of sight I stopped Kankuro from going after them by yelling, ¡°I slept with your sister!¡± That stopped the makeup wearing man in his tracks. ¡°What?¡± He asked angrily. ¡°During the Chunin Exam,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°We fought, one thing led to another, and we slept together.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± Kankuro said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not. She¡¯s very nice,¡± I said. ¡°I tried to talk her out of this foolishness, but she wouldn¡¯t listen to me. So I will give you the same offer. Let me stop this.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± Kankuro said with a frown. ¡°No one can when Gaara gets like this.¡± ¡°Naruto can,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s like your brother. He has the same power. Just stop fighting and we can work together. The war is a lost cause. You people will be kicked out with your tails between your legs and be quickly begging us for peace again.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Kankuro said. He pulled his puppet back to him. The creepy wooden doll floated in the air by invisible chakra strings. ¡°We are ninjas. We could be given suicide mission after suicide mission and still go.¡± I frowned but nodded. Raising my Jitte I sharpened the water chakra around it. Making the edges as razor sharp as I could I hadplete focus as I took a stance Saeko taught me. Breathing out slowly I waited for the puppet. Kankuro and I locked eyes and the puppet rattled as it flew at me. I was in the zone as I shed at the flying foe. Slicing up, down, sideways, thrusting, I threw everything I had at the puppet. At first I missed it but as the puppet weaved in and out of my reach I became faster. My water chakra sshing against it I redoubled my concentration until I heard loud thunks against the wood. The rattling continued as I felt like the time I had killed all the zombies before getting to the Takagi household. My breathing in smoothly I felt my thumbs, shoulders, arms, back, and feet all work together as I put my entire strength into the blows. When my Jitte was making huge gashes into the wood I ducked down. The puppet flying over me I shed up, severing half the chakra threads connecting Kankuro to the puppet. Kankuro appeared surprised. ¡°That¡¯s a chakra de?¡± He asked, looking at my Jitte. ¡°No,¡± I admitted, breathing in and out heavily. The focus was taking my energy away. ¡°But this is my water chakra.¡± He frowned but nodded. Pulling the puppet by the remaining strings he soon had them reattached. I let out a sigh. Sticking the Jitte in the ground I controlled a handful of water to me. ¡°Did you see what I did to my opponent in the tournament?¡± I asked. I began to condense the water chakra until it was about the size and length of a finger. Kankuro gave me a weird look. ¡°When you punched him?¡± ¡°No, did you see how I knocked him toward me?¡± I asked. He didn¡¯t answer. I began to spin the cylinder of water. ¡°I call it a Water Bullet. I didn¡¯t make it very strong against Neji, but you are worth taking seriously.¡± Ninjas didn¡¯t know what guns or bullets were. The name didn¡¯t register for him. I spun the cylinder faster. ¡°I can control a bus-sized ball of water. I¡¯ve been practicing for weeks now. And sometimes I practice with smaller stuff.¡± I sent the bullet at Kankuro as fast as I could. The water bullet shot at him faster than the eye could see. Stabbing him in the side it left a 1 inch diameter hole in him. The water pushed through and I released it once it was out of him. He dropped to the ground hard. ¡°Sorry to end this quickly,¡± I said, turning around. ¡°We aren¡¯t done,¡± Kankuro grunted as he got up. Stumbling he bled into his ck clothes. ¡°We are. There is no shame in losing. Do you think you could stand another bullet?¡± I asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will save your siblings.¡± I jumped up to the tree branches. Kankuro did not give chase. Curious how things were going I lept to the top of a tree. Letting out a whistle I was surprised at the size of the monsters in front of me. The brown one tailed beast was on my right. A good 150 feet tall, Shukaku was a 4 legged monster with brown skin and blue streaks randomly ced on the body. On my left was it¡¯s foe. The same size as Shukaku the red toad wearing a blue vest and katana at his side, they faced one another. I could just barely make out Naruto on the top of the toad¡¯s head. Letting out a sigh, huge booms of earth shaking power erupted as they attacked one another. ¡°At least I missed the boring backstories,¡± I said. A small constion prize, but I had a quest to finish. Pouring chakra throughout my body I sped up toward them. The earth shaking with every jump from the toad I could feel the power from them. As I got closer I noticed the pink haired ninja. Stuck to the side of a tree by a sand arm that resembled the sand Jinchuriki I ran to her. Pulling out some explosion tags I pushed them into the sandy fingers of the arm. Igniting them with some Chakra they blew off. Grabbing Sakura I held her in a princess carry. Looking around I found Sasuke a ways away watching the fight between Naruto and Gaara. Trying to calm my anger I leapt toward him. Iid Sakura down next to him on the thick tree branch. ¡°Make yourself useful and watch your girlfriend,¡± I said. ¡°Wuh-Weston?¡± Sasuke asked, surprised. ¡°Nice to see you too. Now, watch your girlfriend. I¡¯m going to help Naruto,¡± I said. ¡°There¡¯s no way to help that,¡± he said, his voice deep and emotionless. But I could tell he was scared by the fight he was watching. A fight he couldn¡¯tprehend. ¡°Naruto¡¯s right, you really are a scaredy cat,¡± I taunted. Leaping away I began to make my way towards the epic battle. It took time but I eventually found the blonde girl on the ground. Watching her brother with tears in her eyes she didn¡¯t notice me right away. ¡°Temari,¡± I said, making her jump. ¡°Weston,¡± she gasped, raising her hands as she stepped away from me. She still cried but was ready for a fight. ¡°Get me up there,¡± I ordered. ¡°What?¡± She asked, unable to process my words. ¡°Get me up there to your brother. I need to deal with him.¡± ¡°No! Don¡¯t touch him! He is still my brother,¡± she said, but didn¡¯t attack. ¡°I know, Temari,¡± I said. ¡°But he can¡¯t be allowed to go on a rampage like this. If we don¡¯t get him to stop Shukaku it will cause a lot of unnecessary destruction. I promise. I won¡¯t hurt him. I will help him.¡± ¡°W-Why should I trust you?¡± She asked. ¡°I left your other brother alive,¡± I said. ¡°I haven¡¯t lied to you yet. And you did suck my-¡± Wind chakra blew at me as her face burned red. The wind quickly died down. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that,¡± she grumbled. She stared at me for a while, thinking. But eventually she nodded. ¡°Fine, what do you need?¡± ¡°You to fly me up there,¡± I said pointing at Shukaku. She bit her lip, but pulled the fan off of her back. Opening the 5 foot wide and tall fan she stepped onto it as the wind chakra picked up, lifting her slowly. I ran and jumped on the back. Standing behind her I held onto her shoulders as she flew us to the middle of the battle. It took time, when we were almost upon them the red toad grabbed onto Shukaku, holding him in ce. We were a good 50 feet above it when I jumped off the fan. Landing hard I rolled to stop my momentum. Naruto was up there with me. Gaara stood waist deep in sand at the top of the Jinchuriki¡¯s head. His eyes closed he still controlled the tailed beast. Naruto was beginning to sink down into the sandy body as he noticed me. ¡°Weston! Wake him up!¡± He said. ¡°The monster should go to sleep.¡± Gaara¡¯s eyes opened slightly, seeing me. I raised my Chikyugi Ne, but no connection was made. There was too much chakra going around. I ran at Gaara. Moving faster than I had before as I dodged limbs of sand trying to grab me. I closed the distance and grabbed Gaara with both ends. Pouring chakra into his mind we entered the Makuramoto. ¡°Where are we?¡± Gaara asked immediately. He tried to use chakra, but nothing happened in there that I didn¡¯t want to happen. Chains shot out of the nearest couch, grabbing his wrists and ankles and pulling him into the cushioned sofa. ¡°We are in my Pillow Room,¡± I said with a sad smile. ¡°I prefer to only bring women in here. So consider yourself lucky.¡± I walked over, sitting beside him on the couch I turned on the TV. On it was the cartoon version of Naruto. ¡°Watch,¡± I said. It was Gaara¡¯s nanny that he killed. I believed it was his sister¡¯s brother. But since I couldn¡¯t remember I left the dialogue out, sticking to scenery. ¡°How do you know about this?¡± Gaara asked. ¡°I know, because I need to know,¡± I said. Showing him his creepy demeanor. His rage while fighting Rock. The part of the fight with Sasuke I remembered. ¡°This is you now. A killer. Someone that only cares about himself.¡± I showed him shes of Kankuro and Temari. ¡°These are your siblings. A brother and sister that care about you, despite how often you threaten to kill them.¡± He was slowly rxing as he stared at the video. It shifted to his vige. Sunagakure, the vige of the Land of Wind. Don¡¯t ask why it was called that, I have no idea. ¡°This is your home. A sandy shithole in my eyes, but to each their own. Your home has no Kazekage.¡± He eyed me. ¡°Your father was killed by Orochimaru.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± he said, no hurt in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I said. ¡°A vige without a Kage is no vige. It needs a strong leader to take up the reigns. To protect it.¡± I let the silence linger as I sent shes of my memory of Gaara onto the screen. ¡°You could be that leader someday,¡± I said. He grew quiet, no longer fighting the restraints. ¡°If your dad was really trying to kill you, that stops with him dead. No one wants you dead anymore. You were isted and judged because of the racoon in your body. Just like Naruto was. That guy you¡¯ve been fighting. He has a Jinchuriki too, but instead of killing people, he is making friends. He wants to be the Hokage someday. The man in the vige that everyone respects.¡± I let out a sigh. ¡°That could be you, if you just stopped with the fighting and anger,¡± I said. ¡°You could be the Kazekage. You could be the brother your siblings deserve if you stopped attacking them for making mistakes and instead helped them.¡± I leaned back in the sofa. He was quiet for a time. Eventually he whispered, ¡°They would never ept me.¡± ¡°Because you¡¯ve asked them? You¡¯ve asked every viger? A vige wants the strongest leader. Are you not the strongest? Make them want you to lead them. Make them see you as more than just a killer.¡± I pointed at the screen. I showed him wearing his Kazekage robe and the vigersing out to save him after Akatsuki kidnaps him. ¡°This will happen. You will be in trouble, and your entire vige will drop everything to help you. But you need to make the choice to make a change in yourself.¡± He didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Do you actually like killing? Or do you crave human interaction so much that you try to reject that need by turning it to anger? Make the choice Gaara. Do I let you out of here? Or wake us up and I bitch p you till you¡¯re awake. Temari already begged me to save you. And I promised I wouldn¡¯t kill you, but I am giving you the choice. Will you make a conscious effort to do better? To change?¡± He was quiet for a long time. Watching the TV I changed the channel to Naruto¡¯s childhood. We watched it for a good 10 minutes until he finally spoke. ¡°I would like to leave,¡± he said. I pulled us out of the Makuramoto. Still holding his shoulders Gaara¡¯s eyes slowly opened. We locked eyes and a split secondter we began to sink as the sand moved back into his body. CHAPTER 47 AFTERMATH CHAPTER 47 AFTERMATH It had been over a week since the attack by the sand and sound ninjas. Gaara, Temari, and Kankuro had quietly headed home after Gaara stopped Shukaku¡¯s rampage. I walked Naruto through what I had done, helped exin more how much they were alike. I hoped they still considered one another friends in the future. Sarutobi still died and Orochimaru had his arms destroyed. I guessed the barrier put up by the cursed sealckeys was stronger than I realized. Tayuya escaped during the confusion when the sand ninjas attacked in force. Maybe I was a softie for girl¡¯s whose world I rocked, but I hoped she was okay. Sarutobi was buried and the city was so used to getting destroyed a lot of the damage had been fixed. There were other deaths during the fighting of course, but no one I knew so I wasn¡¯t too affected. Kurenai and Anko stopped me on 2 separate asions, grilling me about what I knew. I exined I had a vision and the Hokage ignored it, which he had. If they had more questions they needed to bring it up with someone higher up in the vige. The nicest part of it all was my gains from my quests.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest: Save Takagi
World 2: Gantz
World 2 Quest: Bring Kei to Life
World 3: Naruto
World 3 Quest:
World 4: One Piece
World 4 Quest: Kuja Pirates
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Bonuses Increased Intellect
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
Seastone Jitte Stored
Doorway ID (2)
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Currency: Berrie 20,200,000
Yen 60,854
Ryo 725,891
My chakra had never been higher. I made a lot of money from the bets I got right. Nowhere what I needed for what I wanted in the shop, but a nice nest egg. I now had 2 Doorway IDs. I hadn¡¯t left yet since I felt I was strong enough in Naruto for the time being. There were still plenty of things to learn in the area. But I nned to use the IDs when I did decide to leave. The random technique scroll turned into the Chakra Absorption Scroll. I had been a little upset that it wasn¡¯t something epic, but in all honesty it was what I needed. It talked through the process of absorbing chakra. Which was a technique that required no chakra. It actually used the Tenketsu of your body to take chakra in. The pours that expelled chakra were also used to absorb it. This would be great for High School of the Dead and One Piece. I hoped I could teach others to use it. I already learned the skill. The scroll itself walked through what chakra was, the theory behind it, and the absorption itself. At first it was a very low efficiency, but as I used it I was slowly feeling it be stronger. Speaking of girls, I saw my main one ahead. ¡°Hey Hinata,¡± I said. She practically jumped hearing my voice. ¡°Where you off to?¡± ¡°Nowhere in particr,¡± she whispered. ¡°Then you won¡¯t mind me joining you,¡± I said. Catching up to her I held my hands behind my head as we walked side by side. It was awkward of course, but I didn¡¯t much care. My balls were emptied by Reina and Hina that morning. I had all the confidence in the world. ¡°So why are you avoiding me?¡± I asked. She blushed. ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± she had no conviction in her voice. ¡°You are,¡± I said. ¡°I know the whole city is still mourning with the 3rd Hokage''s passing. But every time you see me walking toward you, you turn around.¡± I side eyed her. ¡°I don¡¯t much care your reasons, but you¡¯ve had enough time to work through whatever it is. So you will tell me what is going on. Or I will make you regret it.¡± Her head turning slowly she had a rare look of anger on her face. ¡°Make me regret it?¡± She asked. I swung my arm quickly, pping her ass. She cried out as I jumped away. A big smile on my face I ran backwards until she gave chase. Turning around I passed by a tree, casting a shadow clone when I was out of view. As she ran past after my clone I jumped behind a tree to p her other ass cheek. She cried out. ¡°For someone with the Byakugan, you don¡¯t see much,¡± I teased. Her eyes had thick veins bursting from her temples as her anger increased. Iughed loudly, running away. My shadow clone got close to her but she poked it with her stiff fingers making it burst as she gave chase once more. We ran a good mile before I stopped. A nice secluded area she still wore the angry look that I was starting to really like. ¡°You¡¯re very pretty when you¡¯re mad,¡± I noted. Her mouth scrunched up in anger as she ran at me. I met her head on. Blocking one another¡¯s blows we did something we hadn¡¯t done in a long time, sparred. She was faster than I remembered. I broke a sweat quickly as I tried to keep up with her hand movements. When I started to lose I gathered water chakra in an instant. Pouring it on her she became angrier. Diving at me I dodged to the side. She fell over my knee and I patted her butt a few more times. She threw an elbow back hitting me in the eye socket. ¡°Ack,¡± I said, falling back. She caught herself as I held my eye on the ground, ying up the pain. ¡°Weston?¡± She asked, her anger gone in an instant. She took a step as I kicked her legs out from under her. Rolling to on top of her I pinned her arms to the grass. ¡°Got you,¡± I said. Staring at her face her eyes were back to normal, but she wore a much deeper blush. ¡°No!¡± I ordered angrily. ¡°No shutting down. You will talk to me. Is it about our possible engagement?¡± She bit her lip but finally gasped, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Good, 1 word. Keep going Hinata. You can do it. I believe in you,¡± I said. Sitting up I pulled her to sit up with me. ¡°When did you learn about our engagement?¡± ¡°A-a few days before the Chunin Exam.¡± ¡°Ah, makes sense,¡± I said. I thought she was extra quiet because Naruto was around. ¡°I was told after the exam. Did they ask you, or force it on you like they did Neji¡¯s brand?¡± ¡°Both,¡± she said with a sigh. Her voice a little louder. She was acting more like the Hinata that I had slowly pulled out of her shell. ¡°It was strongly suggested.¡± ¡°Fun,¡± I said. ¡°You know we don¡¯t have to, right?¡± I asked. ¡°If you find me that repulsive I¡¯m sure I can get us out of it.¡± She blushed. ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Looking away she was quietly thinking. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about this, Weston. It''s not really an arranged marriage. But more of a suggestion. I never saw you like that before¡­¡± ¡°Before what?¡± I asked. ¡°Before we started working together,¡± she admitted. Her gray eyes staring at me, it was annoying to not have pupils to focus on. ¡°I-I had someone I liked.¡± ¡°Naruto, I know,¡± I said. ¡°If you want him-¡± ¡°No,¡± she said quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was more of a respect feeling I had for him since he didn¡¯t let stuff get him down. He spoke his mind, when I couldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I get that,¡± I mumbled. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± I asked. ¡°But, I¡¯ve moved on from that,¡± she admitted. ¡°I-I-I like you.¡± I actually felt my heart skip a beat and a wide smile split my lips. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I asked. She blushed furiously. Pushing her hair behind her ear as she slowly nodded while looking away. ¡°And now I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°Well first, you should know I like you too,¡± I said. She slowly looked at me. Her eyes widening as she squeaked, ¡°You do?¡± ¡°Of course. Why do you think I always walked you home, and went out of my way to spend time with you?¡± I asked. ¡°Because we are a team,¡± she whispered. ¡°And I do that for Kiba?¡± I asked with augh. ¡°No, Hinata, I like you. I always have.¡± She smiled widely as she slowly epted it as the truth. ¡°So, where do we go from here?¡± She didn¡¯t have an answer. ¡°We go back to our normal routine. No more of this not talking to me either. I like spending time with you, do you like spending it with me?¡± She nodded slowly. ¡°Then let¡¯s hang out more. Train together. Get back to normal. Who knows what the future will bring. We could hate one another in a year¡¯s time. But I know I will stop liking you if you don¡¯t start talking to me.¡± She frowned but nodded. ¡°I said talk, not nod,¡± I reminded. She blushed but said, ¡°Fine. I can talk to you.¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± I said standing up. I reached down, helping her up. ¡°By the way, you shouldn¡¯t have worn white today. That um water I threw on you is a little revealing.¡± She looked down to her white shirt to see her ck bra was showing. She didn¡¯t hesitate to p me. I let her do it. I was too busyughing from the face she made to block it. ¡ª ¡°Better?¡± I asked as we got back to the main road to the city. I had given her my ck jacket that covered her up. ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered. She held the jacket tight to her body and I knew I would never get it back. We walked back, but I was stopped as I saw the 2 men walking toward us doing hand stands. It was Guy and Rock. Rock still had his leg in a cast, but his arm had apparently healed. They were currently walking on their hands toward us. ¡°Hello Guy-sensei and Rock Lee,¡± I said as we walked closer. ¡°Weston, good to see you,¡± Rock said as he continued to move quickly toward us. ¡°You too,¡± I said. Soon I was walking after them. ¡°Rock, I see your arm is better. Any news on your leg?¡± ¡°Naruto is off to find the great Sannin, Tsunade. The best medical ninja in existence. We were told if anyone had a chance of fixing my leg it was her.¡± ¡°Right,¡± I said, remembering slowly. Tsunade would be propositioned by Orochimaru to fix his arms. But Naruto and Jiraiya would be there to offer her the position of Hokage. She would fix Rock and¡­Kakashi. I slowly remembered how Kakashi got hurt. He was attacked by Itachi Uchiha when Naruto left to get Tsunade. ¡°Did Naruto leave?¡± I asked. ¡°Today,¡± Guy said. ¡°Mighty fine job during your fight with Neji, young Watanabe. I¡¯ve never seen anyone take him on so easily.¡± ¡°I had lots of practice,¡± I said. ¡°Helps I knew his weakness.¡± ¡°What was that?¡± Rock couldn¡¯t help but ask. Rock had never been able to defeat Neji in a fight. ¡°His Byakugan has a blind spot. I will show it to youter,¡± I said. ¡°I was actually hoping I could ask you to teach me how to open the 8 Gates.¡± That stopped Guy-sensei in his tracks. He looked up at me while still doing a handstand. ¡°Why do you want to do that exactly?¡± He asked. ¡°I fought the Jinchuriki,¡± I said. The rumors had gone around who beat the 1-tailed beast. ¡°It was an insurmountable foe. And if the host of the roon had been fully asleep I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything. I want to learn because if I¡¯m ever in a bad fight like that, I will know I have done everything I could.¡± I nodded. ¡°And Rock if you could give me pointers-¡± ¡°Guy!¡± A voice yelled running from the city. It was one of the teachers from the school. Guy looked back. ¡°Guy, they need you in the vige to the West. Apparently Itachi Uchiha has been spotted.¡± Guy pushed off the ground. Landing upright he didn¡¯t hesitate and ran through the woods directly West. The teacher passing along the news, stopped then turned around to go do something else. I looked to Rock then Hinata. ¡°Should we go?¡± ¡°What?¡± Hinata asked, nervously. ¡°Should we go see the fight?¡± I asked. ¡°Guy-sensei would be upset if I didn¡¯tplete his challenge¡­¡± Rock said. I bent down looking at his face. ¡°Itachi Uchiha is one of the strongest ninjas in the world. Shouldn¡¯t we be there to cheer your sensei on?¡± I asked. That convinced him. He gingerly got off his hands. He tried to walk in the cast after Guy but I stopped him. ¡°I will carry you.¡± He hesitated but nodded. I gave thenky man a piggyback ride. I thought he wasnky anyway. In his green jumpsuit he looked skinny, but he was way heavier than I expected. Thick with muscle I held him up and we ran after Guy. ¡°I am sorry for this Weston,¡± he said. ¡°No problem. When Tsunade fixes you up, you can pay me back,¡± I said. He smirked but nodded. ¡°Do you think she can?¡± ¡°I know she can,¡± I said. Hinata caught up, running next to us. ¡°But it will take risk.¡± ¡°What kind of risk?¡± He asked. ¡°If I tell you, you promise not to tell anyone I told you?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course,¡± he said without hesitation. ¡°If you want her to fix you. You will have to risk death,¡± I said. ¡°She will be able to save your leg, but if she fails, it would kill you.¡± That quieted him. ¡°How-How do you know that?¡± He asked. ¡°Sometimes I know the future,¡± I said. ¡°But the future I see, you make it through the surgery.¡± He was still quiet. I knew it had to be scary, but Rock could do it. ¡°Did you know Guy is running to death right now?¡± I asked. ¡°What?!¡± Rock asked. ¡°He is. Itachi Uchiha could beat him. Could beat Kakashi. The 2 strongest ninjas in the vige. But Guy knew that and ran toward the danger without hesitation. You have a great sensei,¡± I said. ¡°That is what we have been trained to do. There will be missions we won¡¯t make it home from. We risk our lives doing this job. Didn¡¯t they tell you, you couldn¡¯t be a ninja since you could only use taijutsu?¡± I asked. He nodded. ¡°So, are you going to let a life or death mission stop you from taking a mission?¡± ¡°No,¡± he said with as much conviction as he could muster. I nodded and I ran us to the vige. Standing on theke outside the small vige was Guy, Kurenai, Asuma, and Kakashi. In front of them was the red cloud, Akutski members, Itachi Uchiha and Kisame. Itachi was Sasuke¡¯s older brother. Kisame was a shark man, he had gray skin and a huge bandaged sword on his back. We stayed back, watched them fight, but eventually Akatsuki ran away. Making an appearance we helped grab the knocked out Kakashi and Sasuke. Though we were scolded it was worth it to see them. Akatsuki was one of the coolest bad guy groups of all anime. I was curious if I would get a quest to fight one of them someday. CHAPTER 48 GATES CHAPTER 48 GATES There were 8 gates in the body. These 8 gates limited the amount of chakra and power your body used. A subconscious process that kept people from hurting themselves. Guy exined it to me over and over. Basically let¡¯s say that you could only lift 100 pounds 1 time. But the human body was weird. You could lift 80 pounds 10 times, but 100 pounds 1 time. Math doesn¡¯t add up there. It¡¯s only 20 pounds difference but it made up all the difference in how much you could do it. You could lift 800 pounds with the 10 reps, but only 100 pounds of your max weight. So with that math, 800 pounds should really be your max weight. Opening the gates allowed you to lift the 800 pounds. There was the Gate of Opening. Located in the brain¡¯s left hemisphere it removed the brain¡¯s mental inhibitions. No longer was your max lifting capability 100 pounds. The second was the Gate of Healing, located in the right hemisphere of the brain. While increasing the person¡¯s physical strength it also rapidly healed you from exhaustion. The other gates were life, pain, limit, view, wonder, and death. Guy was taught the technique by his own father. Guy could open all 8. Rock would open up to the 5th gate, so Limit. Rock was considered a genius because of it, and I had to agree. It took me 3 weeks to learn how to open the 1st gate. The Gate of Opening was very hard to iste. I pictured a real gate, which was my own fault of course. It was simply a state of mind. It took intense meditation to break it open. Intense meditation and training. I was given Rock Lee worthy wrist and ankle weights. The ones he removed from his feet and hands during his fight with Gaara. Not as heavy of course, but still damn heavy. I could only handle about 200 pounds a limb. Rock was doing about 1,000 before his injury. The first day of my training I was tasked with walking on my hands around the vige. I struggled, but I did it. I was then instructed to do it backwards. Guy had gotten busy after the drama with Itachi. Naruto left, so Rock was my instructor. He promised me this was how he learned, so I stuck with it. The next day I had to walk on all 4s around the vige. After I did ap I had to do it backwards. Then I had to do it as quickly as possible. I was exhausted day in and day out. Passing out mid-workout Reina and Hina had been worried about me until they decided to join me in the training. Not to train, but to torment me with Rock. Taunting me as I became exhausted beyond belief. I almost gave up the first week, but defeating that sea beast in One Piece was at the forefront of my mind. The only way I knew it could happen was if I could open the gates. Able to give intense bursts of strength there were risks of course, but only during extended fights. There was very little damage done to the body if you had the gates open a short time. After the 2nd week Guy was able to watch my training. Along with the physical exhaustion he added mental exhaustion to the mix. Forcing me to do math and word problems as they made me only go around the vige jumping on one leg. And if I used the other leg I would have to start over. I was up to 250 pound weights on my feet when I felt the itch. Just a scratch in my brain that I let grow. Allowed it to slowly open as I was pushed beyond my limits. Then on the 20th day it broke open. I was in the middle of carrying a log on my back while I ran backwards around the vige. I had to run through the thickest part of the forest, trying not to catch the tree on my shoulders on brush. Then I felt the power course through me. Energy filling me I yelled loudly as I threw the 400 pound log like it weighed nothing. Crashing through the trees it made the animals around me scatter. But I couldn¡¯t handle all the energy. I began to punch a tree next to me. Knocking it down in 2 punches Guy and Rock were on me instantly. Guy forced my eyes shut while Rock held my arms to my body. Guy said calming words as I fought against Rock. Then as if a shadow was cast over me the Gate of Opening closed. I let out a breath and felt the exhaustion. I had to rest for an hour but then they had me back at it. This time they wanted me to force it open. Making me jump as high as possible I finally brought it open again. Letting that itch scratch it became easier every time I did it. Until eventually I was able to do it with only a little focus. After that I received a new quest.
Naruto Quest 6
Open the Gate of Healing
Rewards:
Arm and Leg Weights
Of course I was ready to do it. I wanted the weights for the other worlds. Since the gates were focused on chakra and physical power I knew I could open them in other worlds so I didn¡¯t need a quest to reward them to me. The next day I was back at it. The Gate of Healing was the easiest of all of them. I simply had to get beat up. Guy took over this process. The new Hokage was in town and Rock¡¯s surgery was the next day when we started so he was forced to rest. Guy was merciless in pummeling me. I tried my best to defend my body, but it wasn¡¯t very sessful. Battered and bruised daily I had to be carried home. Guy let out his frustration and worry about Rock on me. Because of that I learned the Gate of Healing faster than Rock had. Nearly my whole body was ck and blue every night, and on the 7th day I learned the ability. Another itch had started, and as it did I knew better how to scratch it. Then as Guy pummeled me I screamed out as steam left my body. My bruises turning into normal skin then red it was surreal to feel all the power of it. Guy calmed me down more easily. I had to show I could open the Gate of Opening then Gate of Healing before he epted I had learned it. Then I finished my quest and I was able to put the leg weights in the status screen. I went home that day and filled the night with as much sex as possible with Reina and Hina. They had been patient while I trained, but were quickly begging me to slow down. One nice thing about training so much was I was never stronger and my own Taijutsu was never better. They were quickly exhausted as I pounded into them harder than ever. I was starting to agree that maybe we needed a 3rd to take some burden off them, but I was too focused on getting stronger to consider it. A few days after Rock¡¯s surgery he was walking without a crutch. Tsunade could heal with her chakra so it wasn¡¯t a big surprise he wasn¡¯tid up for weeks. I was there when he did and it wasn¡¯t long until he was running, jumping, andughing. Then running and crying when Tsunade got ahold of him beating him up for pushing his body. It was a good experience. The next day I was called to the Hokage¡¯s office. I was surprised to see Shikamaru there as well, waiting to enter her office. When I saw him I was confused, but as I realized what was going on a wide smile split my face as Kurenai and Asuma walked up. ¡°You may enter,¡± Shizune said. She was Tsunade¡¯s best friend and assistant. With ck hair and in features she was usually in the background wherever the new Hokage was. ¡°Wee,¡± Tsunade said as we entered. She was a tall woman, maybe 5 foot 10 inches. With blonde hair down to her shoulders at the front and down her back at the rear, she had a pretty face, but her true assets were her curves. DD breasts well hidden in her green robe she also had an ample ass. Shikamaru and I walked in side by side with our prospective teachers behind us. ¡°I assume you know what this is about.¡± ¡°No idea,¡± Shikamaru said with his bored tone. ¡°Suicide mission?¡± I asked. She hesitated from my response. ¡°No. I did not see it but I was told that you both set yourselves apart from the other Chunin Exam participants.¡± She had a proud demeanor as she stared at us from her seat. ¡°Shikamaru people still talk about your analytical analysis of the fight with the sand ninja. Weston I was told you took on all 3 sand ninjas, one of them a Jinchuriki, and beat the prodigy Neji Hyuga easily. We would like to offer you both a promotion to Chunin.¡± ¡°Great,¡± Shikamaru grumbled with all the sarcasm he could muster. ¡°More responsibility.¡± ¡°Sounds fun. Do I get a gun?¡± I asked. Felt like I was getting a promotion to detective. ¡°A what?¡± She asked, confused. ¡°Nevermind. Why us though? Naruto fought against Gaara.¡± I asked. ¡°There is still some hesitation on promoting Naruto,¡± she said with a frown. I guessed it was some higher up hesitation to trust the Jinchuriki still. ¡°Not much will change with you bing Chunin. The difficulty of quests you can take on will increase. And now your Jounin instructors will not need to be with you for all of your missions. You can take charge of your 3-man teams.¡± I nodded. She said more congrattions. Shaking our hands we were soon leaving, at least I thought we were until Tsunade said, ¡°Weston, would you stick back a moment?¡± I looked to Kurenai, she shrugged. ¡°Okay,¡± I said. Waiting around it was soon me, Tsunade, and Shizune left in the room. Tsunade steepled her fingers in front of her face, Shizune held her pet pig, and I leaned back in the chair. ¡°So what can I help you with Mistress Hokage?¡± ¡°2 things,¡± She said. ¡°First, I was told you had a vision of the attack from the sand before it happened.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, I did,¡± I said. ¡°My father expressed that to the Hokage, but Sarutobi wasn¡¯t interested.¡± ¡°Yes, I heard about your criticism about the old man during your fight with the Hyuga,¡± she appeared angry from thement but let out a sigh. Leaning back in her chair she rubbed her hair. ¡°I happen to agree with you though. Sarutobi did roll over forcing the Hyuga to give up a body. Sarutobi wasn¡¯t the same after the 4th Hokage died.¡± I frowned. ¡°No, I guess that would affect anyone,¡± I said. I felt a little bad talking bad about the guy. He had been retired, then forced out of it when the 4th Hokage died, he probably didn¡¯t want to be Hokage, but no one was up for taking up the mantle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for talking ill about your old teacher.¡± She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He probably would have agreed with you. Sarutobi was always his biggest critic. Hence his preferential treatment of Orochimaru.¡± I knew that Tsunade once had a crush on Orochimaru, preferring him over Jiraiya. Much like the love triangle between Sasuke, Sakura, and Naruto. ¡°That all?¡± I asked. ¡°No, I want to know if you have any more of these visions,¡± she said. ¡°Unlike Sarutobi I believe in luck.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re a terrible gambler,¡± Iughed. She gave me an angry re, while Shizune¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°Sorry.¡± I studied her for a moment. In my eyes Tsunade was the best Hokage. She believed in Naruto, though he was young. She believed in the next generation, was strong, and loved the vige. I wanted to trust her. There were future instances that could be fixed now if I simply trusted her. ¡°Umm yeah I have had some more¡­vision,¡± I said. That got her attention. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°Anything on the sand?¡± She asked. ¡°Ah, working on peace with them still? Yeah nothing on them. I think they¡¯ll be great allies in the future.¡± ¡°Fine, what about the future that you do know?¡± She asked. ¡°Know for sure? Nothing. But tidbits,¡± I said. ¡°How much you believe, and how much I think you can understand is up to question.¡± I thought about it for a little while. I liked Tsunade. I could have sworn she died at the end of the manga. I distinctly remembered Kakashi bing the Hokage. Was there a way to stop it? ¡°I am leaning toward trusting you,¡± I said. ¡°But I don¡¯t think there is anything you can do to make me believe you won¡¯t tell someone my secrets.¡± I chewed my lip, but changed my worried look to a wolfish grin. ¡°Unless I got to know you better, of course.¡± ¡°Since you are a Chunin you will be called upon more by me,¡± she said. ¡°I meant got to know you in a more¡­familiar fashion,¡± I said. I looked her up and down. A signal she understood. My father had thest Hokage¡¯s ear. I wondered how much of Tsunade¡¯s ear I could have. My family provided an indispensable spywork for the vige. How far could I push my in with her? She coughed looking to Shizune. The assistant was openly staring at me. ¡°Which brings me to the 2nd reason I wanted to talk to you,¡± she said, changing the subject. ¡°I have been informed about the special skills your family provides the vige.¡± ¡°The bedroom ninja arts?¡± I asked with a smile. She nodded. ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°I want to know if you are open to such missions,¡± she said honestly. ¡°Like your sisters are currently doing for the vige.¡± ¡°Seduce and bang older women in other viges?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m a little young, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°You just said-¡± ¡°You¡¯re a special case,¡± I cut in. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful. Who knows what the uggos in other viges look like.¡± She let out a minor blush with that. I didn¡¯t expect to be able to get with her, but I was in it for the long haul. A simple blush was a far cry from dating, but it was a start. We were both quiet for a time. ¡°2 to 3 years,¡± I said. She gave me a confused look. ¡°The next great ninja war will break out within the next 3 years,¡± I said. ¡°How can you know that?¡± Tsunade asked. Not dismissing, simply inquisitive. ¡°I know, because I¡¯m supposed to know,¡± I said. ¡°I am leaning toward trusting you, Hokage. Take everything I say as fact, but tell no one.¡± She slowly nodded. ¡°Good. 3 years from now the next great ninja war will happen. But instead of the ns fighting one another we will be fighting Akatsuki, the red cloud.¡± ¡°The group Itachi Uchiha is in?¡± She asked, fear in her eyes. ¡°But our intel says there are only 10 of them.¡± ¡°More like 14,¡± I admitted. ¡°But one in their number has an ability to make hundreds of thousands of people as strong as a Chunin. And another member you know. They can bring the dead back to life.¡± ¡°Orochimaru?¡± She asked, legitimately scared. Orochimaru had offered to bring her lover and little brother back to life. Something she denied, not wanting to be in his debt. ¡°Orochimary or his protege,¡± I said. ¡°Imagine it, Hokage Tsunade. Someone that spent the time to steal the bodies of the strongest kages and ninjas in history. Then brings them back for this 1 fight. How many thousands of ninjas could they kill easily? Your father included in the undead, fighting for the enemy¡± I said. She stood up. ¡°How can you know this?!¡± ¡°I know because I know,¡± I said again. ¡°And you know now because I want you to. I want us to seed in pushing them back.¡± ¡°Wha-What is their goal?¡± She asked. I didn¡¯t look at her cleavage, but it was a struggle. ¡°Lot of conflicting information out there. They have more than 1 leader,¡± I admitted. ¡°But one of their biggest goals isbing the tailed beasts to make a monster called the 10 tail beast.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± she whispered. ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know the whole backstory,¡± because I couldn¡¯t remember. ¡°But they could easily get the Jinchurikis. Look at Naruto and Gaara. Isted and distrusted. They aren¡¯t the only Jinchuriki¡¯s to be treated that way. Akatsuki simply needs to grab them and take the beasts from them. And their members are strong. Extremely strong. Some of them are immortal.¡± ¡°This is crazy,¡± Tsunade said sitting in her chair. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡± ¡°I am. And I¡¯m sorry it will be on your te, but if you want to survive it, we need to work hard now,¡± I said. ¡°3 years?¡± She asked. ¡°Drama will start in about 2,¡± I admitted. ¡°It won¡¯t happen overnight, and we will have warning. But I¡¯ve seen Konoha leveled overpletely. Everything. This building and our entire view.¡± I pointed behind her out the window that looked out over the vige. ¡°You are serious,¡± she said. ¡°How, how can we stop it?¡± She asked. ¡°We can¡¯t, but we can limit the damage,¡± I said. ¡°Why do you think I worked so hard to learn to open the gates? I¡¯ve seen it. We need every second we can get to be stronger. We need more underground shelters for when this vige is leveled over. Most of all we need to limit Danzo¡¯s power.¡± ¡°Danzo?¡± She asked. ¡°Leader of the ANBU?¡± I nodded. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because he is scheming. Always scheming. He has wanted the Hokage position since Sarutobi. He has spies everywhere.¡± ¡°We all have spies,¡± she admitted. ¡°I need something more concrete than that.¡± I chewed my lip. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± I asked. Tsunade nodded. ¡°How do you think Orochimaru got such ess to the vige? No ANBU noticed thousands of people on our doorstep? ANBU killed and no one noticed? It was Danzo, he wanted the mantle, but they passed him over again for you.¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°Do you have proof?¡± She asked. ¡°No¡­but I know of a worse crime that I can prove,¡± I said. Leaning forward I asked, ¡°How did he get so scarred that he needs the bandages?¡± ¡°Tortured and burned was the story,¡± she said. ¡°Happened right around the time the Uchiha n was destroyed,¡± I noted. ¡°The Uchiha n was wiped out by one of the members of ANBU.¡± ¡°Itachi?¡± She asked. ¡°Exactly. And what happened to their bodies, Hokage? What happened to their eyes? We know that their eyes can be transnted. Like with Kakashi. Now answer me, imagine dozens of eyes. Could you install them in other ces on the body? An arm? Your chest? ces that Danzo is currently bandaged.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying he facilitated their death all for their eyes?¡± She asked, her face as pale as a ghost. ¡°Mostly. They were nning a coup, but I doubt they would have gone through with it. Danzo pushed for it. He wanted strength. And the only way he knew how was to steal their eyes.¡± We were quiet for a long time. ¡°Fuck,¡± she eventually said. ¡°Why did I take this job?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± I said. ¡°So, it¡¯s your choice to believe me or not. But I would. Either way, all of these things will happen. It is a fact.¡± ¡°How can you know all this?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯m gifted,¡± I said with a sly smile. ¡°Below and above the belt. The only reason I tell you, is because I know you, Hokage Tsunade. I know you will do what¡¯s right. For now there is nothing you should do besides push for others to train. Let Naruto train as well.¡± ¡°But the Jinchuriki-¡± ¡°2 years, I said we have 2 years. And you can¡¯t keep Naruto hidden. We will need the Jinchuriki¡¯s power,¡± I said. I stood up. ¡°That is all I know for sure. I will not be talking about this in this room ever again. I doubt Danzo has anyone listening in for a simple Chunin promotion. But if you don¡¯t take care of him I won¡¯t feel safe discussing it. As far as your other question, I am¡­open to assisting the vige in any ways it needs over the next 2 years. After that I will be helping to fight Akatsuki. I will be training as hard as possible in preparation for the day that the Jinchuriki begin to get kidnapped.¡± I turned around. ¡°Thanks for the promotion. If you want more detailed information I wouldn¡¯t feelfortable unless it was during some pillow talk,¡± I said. I assumed she knew of the Makuramoto so that was code enough. ¡°Remember, keep this secret, Hokage. No one will believe you anyway. Just like they didn¡¯t believe me thest time I tried to help. Thest Hokage died because of it. But I¡¯ll help you as much as possible to make sure that doesn¡¯t happen to you.¡± Walking out she didn¡¯t stop me. No ck bag was thrown over my head. No needles poked in my neck. And I didn¡¯tmit suicide in my bed that night. It took a few days but I eventually stopped worrying about any of those things happening. CHAPTER 49 ANOTHER CHASE CHAPTER 49 ANOTHER CHASE ¡°Goddamn Weston, calm it down with this crap,¡± Kiba said as we walked back to the vige. ¡°What?¡± I asked, a smile on my face. ¡°You 2 have been ckingtely. We haven¡¯t had missions in a while. I thought it was a good idea to do some drills.¡± ¡°I understand that, but even Akamaru is tired,¡± Kiba said. The white dog whimpered from within the boy¡¯s coat. ¡°Ever since you made Chunin you haven¡¯t let up with the training.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been a week.¡± ¡°A long ass week. Look, Hinata hasn¡¯t said a word for hours,¡± Kiba said. ¡°She didn¡¯t talk before,¡± I retorted. ¡°I talk,¡± Hinata whispered, but blushed as we looked at her. Iughed loudly and Kiba chuckled. We had been training more. With my new arm and leg weights I was trying to push myself in strength. I still couldn¡¯t beat the 2 of them in a fight while wearing the weights, but I was getting close. I was finally experiencing my own DBZ training method, so I was enjoying it. We got back to the vige, but I was surprised to find a crying Sakura waiting outside. ¡°Sakura, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, walking up to her. ¡°Weston, they were looking for you,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s Sasuke. He left the vige. He went to Orochimaru. Shikamaru left with Naruto, Neji, Choji, and Tenten.¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± I said. I kept waiting for it to happen. Kiba was supposed to be with that group, not Tenten. ¡°Why the fuck are you hanging out here, Sakura?! Let¡¯s fucking go. Kiba, Akamaru find those smelly bastards.¡± The duo nodded and we were out of the vige. ¡°The Hokage didn¡¯t send us!¡± Sakura yelled from the back of the line. ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck about the Hokage!¡± I spat ripping off my wrist and ankle weights as I threw them in my Status Screen. ¡°I thought you were a ninja, Sakura. Why are you sending Naruto off to fight your fights?¡± ¡°Calm it down, Weston,¡± Kiba said. I looked back and Sakura had stopped following. I growled. Jumping back I grabbed her by her cor. We were soon back behind Kiba. ¡°Sakura, I know you love Sasuke or whatever,¡± I said. ¡°And Sasuke dumped you or something, right? Wooptyfucking doo, you¡¯re like 12. There are a hell of a lot of years ahead of us before we should worry about love. But Naruto is out there risking his life trying to bring his friend back. That tells me his friendship with Sasuke is stronger than your puppy love. So, if you want me to try to help you, then you need to put as much effort into trying to get the guy as Naruto is. Do you understand?¡± She frowned but nodded. Wiping her eyes as she continued to jump from branch to branch. I released her. ¡°Good, now walk me through what happened.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. He and Naruto fought today,¡± she said. ¡°He was acting different. I knew something was up. He said he was leaving. I told Tsunade and she sent Shikamaru and the others.¡± ¡°Fuck fuck fuck,¡± I said. I hoped I didn¡¯t mess anything up. Kiba was supposed to be there. Every one of them fighting and giving their all to defeat guys stronger than them. I really did not want Tenten to die. I knew the sand ninjas were supposed to step in, but for all I knew I messed that up too. ¡°Okay. Faster,¡± I ordered. And we continued on. It took time to find the first fight. Between the fat Orochimaruckey and Choji it was a great fight that I had wanted to watch. The overweight Choji showed his badass resolve as he ate secret family pills that burned up all his fat, increased his strength exponentially, but also risked his life. We found Choji walking away from the beat upckey. ¡°Choji!¡± I yelled. He slowly turned to show his skinny face. I pulled out the energy pills I kept. ¡°Eat these quick,¡± I said. ¡°They¡¯re chocte.¡± ¡°I have to get to the others,¡± he said in a daze. Then his eyes rolled to the back of his head and he fainted. ¡°Shit, Hinata,¡± I said. ¡°Run him back to the vige.¡± She nodded. Grabbing the lightweight Choji she threw him over her shoulder and headed back. ¡°On the smell?¡± I asked Kiba. He nodded and we were jumping around once more. I couldn¡¯t remember who was supposed to fight next. Kiba or Neji. I was worried I¡¯d find a dead Tenten ahead. Speeding up the others followed Kiba. My question was answered as we found a kneeling Neji. I leapt toward him. Landing I kneeled in front of him. His foe was beaten behind him. ¡°Weston?¡± He asked. I looked down to the 2rge holes in Neji¡¯s body. ¡°It¡¯s me buddy,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re going to be fine.¡± ¡°I won,¡± Neji said. ¡°You did, now rest, we will take care of the rest,¡± I said. He nodded as his body finally rxed. I stood making a shadow clone he picked Neji up in a princess carry. I wished I had a camera to show him a pictureter, but I didn¡¯t. My clone headed back to the vige with Neji in hand. ¡°Is he going to be okay?¡± Kiba asked, unconvinced. ¡°Neji is strong, he will be fine,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s make sure the other¡¯s are.¡± Kiba nodded and we were on our way. ¡°Smells split here,¡± Kiba said stopping on a tree. ¡°2 go off that way, the rest go there,¡± he said. ¡°Who are the 2?¡± I asked. ¡°1 is Shikamaru,¡± he said. ¡°Oh thank god,¡± I said. If anyone could survive it was him. I was pretty sure he was fine. ¡°Kiba, Akamaru, can you go back up Shikamaru? He can hold them still, you beat the hell out of them.¡± Kiba nodded and Akamaru barked. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate them!¡± I yelled. ¡°Yeah yeah,¡± Kiba grumbled. ¡°Come on, Sakura,¡± I said, running in the direction he pointed. We had been mostly going in a straight line so I wasn¡¯t terribly worried we would miss them. ¡°How are you doing this?¡± Sakura asked. ¡°Sending him off? Not worrying?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m worried,¡± I said. ¡°Kiba could die and it would be on me. But we chose this life. Ninja¡¯s are not going toe home every night. They are going to hold grudges and make mistakes and die.¡± I eyed her as she kept up. ¡°You know that Sasuke needs to go, right?¡± She wiped more tears as they formed. ¡°Then why are you doing this? Why bother?¡± ¡°Because they are risking their lives. We honor that by risking ours. I couldn¡¯t give a flying fuck about Sasuke. He is so far up his own ass he can taste what he ate for lunch. All he sees is revenge. He would kill you and everyone else in the vige if it meant it would help him kill his brother,¡± I said. ¡°And you know what happens when he gets his revenge?!¡± I asked, my eyes filled with anger as I stared at her. ¡°He attacks the vige. He attacks you, Naruto, everyone in some childish quest for more revenge. And what do you Sakura? Stick with him. I don¡¯t get it, I don¡¯t care. This guy is bad fucking news.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help how I feel,¡± she cried again. ¡°I know,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. ¡°I know. But have some self-respect Sakura. Get your own dream. Stop trying to crush his. If he wants revenge, let him go get it. If he is ahead I am going to kick his ass. Then I¡¯m going to leave him there to go do what he wants. You grab him, leave with him, whatever you want, but I¡¯m kicking his ass.¡± ¡°But Orochimaru wants his body,¡± she said. ¡°Orochimaru missed the window. Sasuke will be safe for 2 years. And by that time he will be strong enough to kill that snake,¡± I said. ¡°How do you know this?¡± She asked. ¡°I know because I need to,¡± I said. ¡°Sasuke is on the path he needs to be. He will be safe, and if all goes well you will see him in 2 years.¡± ¡°How am I supposed to-¡± I stopped as I saw them ahead. Tenten was being choked out by a big puppet. I sped up, using my full strength as I closed the distance. ¡°Tayuya!¡± I yelled out. The red haired woman turned to see me. Flute in hand her eyes went wide as she started to y the flute again. The puppet released Tenten, dropping her to the ground. Sakura moved for her. ¡°You do that Tayuya and I¡¯ll put you back in the pillow room!¡± I warned. The Orochimaruckey faltered as she blew on the flute. Therge puppet stopped it¡¯s movement as she did. ¡°Better,¡± I said. ¡°Now are you going to give up?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± She yelled. ¡°Orochimaru will kill-¡± ¡°Orochimaru doesn¡¯t give a crap about you!¡± I yelled. ¡°He will be dead in 2 years time. So you have a chance to turn away from him, right now. Your friends were beat up. You cane with me to the leaf, or you can escape. But you will not beying a hand on my friends.¡± She chewed her lip. I jumped toward her. Passing her puppet I noticed the hand holding the flute was shaking. When Inded on the same branch as her there were tears in her eyes. ¡°Are you serious that he will die?¡± ¡°He will,¡± I said. ¡°You already failed to bring Sasuke back in time. Come with me.¡± ¡°I have the cursed seal,¡± she said. She had lines tattooed all over her body. ¡°Yes, you do,¡± I said. ¡°Can he track you with it?¡± She nodded. ¡°Then we will get rid of it.¡± ¡°No, it gives me power,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s not worth it. You know that. Orochimaru is a sick fuck. And if it meant he could live an extra day he would wipe out humanity from existence,¡± I said. We stared at one another. I was d my treatment of her during the exam had lingered. I guessed I really had rocked her world. She was visibily struggling with what to do. ¡°Am I interrupting something?¡± A voice asked. It was cold and angry at the same time. I turned to see Temari. ¡°Temari, fuck you got here earlier than I thought,¡± I said. I turned back to the red head. ¡°Just go, but when you change your mind. Find me. I will help you, Tayuya.¡± The Orochimaruckey gulped but jumped back. Her puppet disappeared as she got far enough away. ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Temari asked. ¡°Who was she?¡± ¡°No one,¡± I said. I gave her a wide grin. ¡°Jealous?¡± She tsked and I held back augh. ¡°I assume you¡¯re here to help this time. Come on.¡± She scoffed but followed as we began running. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Sakura asked. Tenten was passed out on her back as we started heading in the same direction as before. ¡°Konoha asked for help. We were on our way for another treaty so we offered it. I wasn¡¯t told you were here,¡± Temari said, eyeing me. ¡°I¡¯m on a less than official mission,¡± I said. ¡°d you¡¯re here. Your brothers too?¡± She nodded. ¡°How¡¯s Gaara?¡± She hesitated but answered, ¡°Like a new person. What the hell did you say to him?¡± ¡°Same shit I said to you, but he listened,¡± I said. We were quiet as we jumped. Eventually she admitted. ¡°I never said thank you.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t,¡± I said. She was quiet. ¡°You still haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± She growled. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you,¡± she whispered. ¡°You¡¯re wee to try. Maybe we should do a repeat of ourst fight,¡± I said. She eyed me. ¡°Back in the Chunin Exam. In the tournament room. I seem to remember a lot of sweating and cries of ¡­pain.¡± ¡°You bastard,¡± she growled but I saw a blush on her face. She was about to say something more but we came into the clearing as Gaara saved Lee. Pulling him back with his sand, Rock was deposited behind Gaara. The bone ninja extended his hands shooting his bone bullets. Gaara raised his sand wall blocking them. We ran up to them. ¡°Hey Gaara,¡± I said as he finished talking to Rock. ¡°Weston,¡± he said with a slight nod. ¡°You look good. Less pale than thest time I saw you,¡± I said. He frowned but nodded. ¡°Well, you got this boner?¡± ¡°I will help,¡± Rock said. Gaara and I shared a look. He nodded and sand surrounded Lee¡¯s legs making him trip. ¡°You are recovering from surgery. You will stay and watch,¡± I said. ¡°But-¡± ¡°No buts,¡± I said. ¡°Watch Tenten for us.¡± Sakura nodded,ying her next to him. Lee gasped and was soon making herfortable. ¡°I¡¯m going to help my brother,¡± Temari said. ¡°Fair enough. Give em hell. Will I see you before you leave this time?¡± I asked Temari. ¡°Just go fight,¡± she barked. ¡°Yeah yeah. Just giving them time to express their brotherly love for one another,¡± I said. ¡°See you, boner guy. Sorry you¡¯re about to die.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gaara asked. ¡°Uh that guy has a blood disease or something. He will be dead soon,¡± I said looking to the white haired man with rib bones sticking from his chest. ¡°Either way. He is strong, so watch out.¡± Sakura and I ran away taking a long way around the boner guy. The fight started behind us soon enough and we ran. It took time but I knew we were close when we found the giant statues of Hashirama and Madara. 2 of the founders of the hidden leaf. It was also the location of the fight between Naruto and Sasuke. Called the Valley of the End. We got there and Sasuke was still in the middle of talking about his background. I stopped Sakura from jumping down. Listening in I knew everything. Sitting on the edge of the valley top they stood on the water yelling at one another. Then the fight began again. It was a good fight. Mainly fists, jumping between fighting on rock and water they were overly dramatic about everything. Sakura cried the whole time. I wished I had popcorn. I had front row seats to one of the best fights between the duo. Naruto was on the losing end though. I almost stepped in but then he was coated in the red chakra of the kyubi. essing more power of the 9 tails he started kicking Sasuke¡¯s ass. I wished it had been appropriate to ce bets. I knew who would win, but still. Naruto sure looked like he was going to win as he knocked Sasuke around. Sasuke got knocked into the stone wall below us. We leaned over watching as he was covered in ck marks from his cursed seal. Then his hair turned white and skin turned gray as he activated the true power of the cursed seal. ¡°Oh sick,¡± Imented as webbed finger wings spread out of Sasuke¡¯s back. ¡°What¡¯s happening to him?¡± ¡°That cursed seal from Orochimaru. That is the final form. Pretty messed up. I understand he wants power, but he looks like a Drac viin,¡± I said. ¡°This isn¡¯t funny,¡± Sakura said. ¡°They¡¯re giving their all.¡± ¡°They¡¯re kids ying at adults,¡± I said. ¡°A few years from now this fight will be nothing between the 2 of them. Fights between men are like talking. It¡¯s how we get to know one another.¡± ¡°Still, I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re going this far for¡­¡± ¡°Friendship,¡± I said. ¡°Willing to go this far for your love?¡± I asked. She looked to me. The pink haired girl didn¡¯t have an answer. Naruto made a huge Rasengan. Sasuke made arge lightning Chidori. ¡°They¡¯re going to kill each other!¡± Sakura yelled and tried to jump down. ¡°No,¡± I said grabbing her shoulder. ¡°They will live. You get in the middle of that, you die.¡± As the energies collided they exploded in a ck ball of energy, raising about halfway up to me and Sakura. I was impressed. I didn¡¯t remember the explosion. As the light dimmed I looked down to see they were on a rocky area. Naruto wasying on the ground unconscious. Sasuke was over top of him. His ninja headband fell. ¡°Okay, now¡¯s your chance,¡± I said. She sighed and we ran down to the duo. Sasuke didn¡¯t notice us. Stumbling, he slowly got up. When he did his eyes widened. ¡°You,¡± he said, his eyes on Sakura. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± she said, not crying for once. ¡°How long have you been here?¡± He asked, totally ignoring me. ¡°Long enough,¡± she admitted. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what I would say given another chance, but now I do. I¡¯m sorry you don¡¯t deem me worthy to join you in your vengeance. I don¡¯t agree with your method. But I have no right to judge it,¡± she let out a sigh. ¡°If I never see you again. I hope you won¡¯t regret your decision.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± he said then he turned to me. ¡°You want to fight?¡± Iughed. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t stand a chance in your condition,¡± I said. ¡°Na, I want a challenge. Go y with your snake. See you in a couple of years. Just know that when you try to attack Konoha, I will not hesitate to end you.¡± Sasuke frowned but turned to walk away. He ran away quickly. A very anticlimactic way to handle his exit. I let out a sigh. ¡°Fuck, I didn¡¯t kick his ass because you were here,¡± I said. ¡°Thanks,¡± Sakura whispered. ¡°Yeah yeah,¡± I said, princess carrying Naruto. ¡°No um, thanks for bringing me with,¡± she said. ¡°I got to say what I wanted.¡± ¡°It¡¯s annoying to have a fight and think of better stuff to say, right?¡± I asked. ¡°You got your chance to follow him. I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I thought about it,¡± she said as we started to head back to the vige. ¡°But maybe I had him built up in my head. Konoha is my home. My family lives there. Do you really think he will attack it?¡± ¡°Not directly,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t think so anyway. But he will dere war on us.¡± ¡°Where do you get all this information?¡± She asked. ¡°Cartoons,¡± I said as Kakashi dropped down in front of us. ¡°Was I toote?¡± He asked looking around for Sasuke. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He will be fine though. Just give it time.¡± CHAPTER 50 SECRET MISSION CHAPTER 50 SECRET MISSION ¡°Right there,¡± Reina gasped. Her eyes fluttering as her body writhed under me. Laying on our sleeping mat her curves were squished under me. Iid on top of her. Taking her from the back as our night session turned into a morning session. ¡°You feet so good,¡± I groaned in her ear. Biting her ear lobe as my dick channeled Pleasure Touch into her cunt. ¡°I can¡¯t get enough of you.¡± ¡°I love your dick,¡± she moaned as I wrapped my arms around her neck. I began pulling out of her tight hole. mming back in to hit that specific spot made her she shiver. ¡°I love your pussy. Your mouth. Every inch of you,¡± I said speeding up. She began to cum again. The squelch of me jackhammering into her was growing louder as I moved faster. ¡°Tear apart my insides,¡± she mumbled as her post-orgasm bliss made her whole body rx. She took it all. As I sped up she was pushed into another orgasm. Which only pushed me further as I tightened my hold around her neck. Using my hold to pull my body into her faster. Reina cried out as I changed where I was hitting to go back to hitting inside her as far as possible. My ns hitting her deepest parts made me unable to stop as I began cumming in her. She thought she had been done but as my chakra soaked semen hit her insides my head maid was hit with her strongest orgasm yet. Pushing into her as far as my dick could reach I opened her ass cheeks wider to allow me to get further. Her hands extending out as she stifled her own yell she let out a long sigh as I released thest rope into her. Kissing her cheek she grimaced as I pulled out. Turning to the side I noticed a tired Hina opening her legs for me. Her mouth looking up at me in a smirk the blonde woman epted me with open arms. ¡°I love your body too,¡± I said. The older girl acting like she was younger as I took everything she offered. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful. Smart. Passionate. And sexy as hell.¡± I said each word as I pulled out and in. Her body reacting to my chakra she extended her legs out almost doing the splits as my lower body kept humping into her. She didn¡¯t respond. Too tired to do much more than moan and cum she began to pull her nipples as she extended her tongue out at me. Begging me to cum in her mouth or pussy. She didn¡¯t care. She loved it everywhere. Hina¡¯s eyes rolled to the back of her head as the 4th orgasm moved through her. Her body convulsing, her legs and arms extended out letting her whole body feel the pleasure coursing through her. I groaned seeing the state she was in. Finally she got out, ¡°Cum. Cum master. All over me.¡± I nodded. Pulling out her hands moved up jerking me off to cum on her. Large ropes covered her body. Hitting her tits, abs, and one making it all the way to her neck it was a powerful orgasm. When I finished I shivered as I felt my body rx. Reina was soon moving over. Licking the cum off of Hina the blonde shook as her friends tongue touched her body. It was an erotic sight that was straight out of porn. Something that had happened at least once a night. ¡°Finally done?¡± Mika asked. I looked over. The head maid of my fathers wore a bored frown. Reina¡¯s eyes bulged as she went for a nket. Covering her and the prone Hina up as I groaned. ¡°Do you not know how to knock?¡± I asked. ¡°Or do you just like interrupting us?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t interrupt you then you would never stop,¡± she said. ¡°Now, get dressed. The Hokage has asked for you.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I asked. Standing up, my erect dick flopped around as I began to get dressed. Hina and Reina didn¡¯t pretend to get up. I threw another nket on them. Kissing each on the cheek as they finally got a break from me. I doubted it would be long until they were asleep. I followed Mika out. The petite woman chuckled as we walked. ¡°You are not gentle on those 2.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with trainingtely. I feel like they get frustrated if I don¡¯t give them my full attention now and then,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t hear themining,¡± she said. ¡°But they will be useless the rest of the day.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. But I really wasn¡¯t. We arrived at my fathers study. ¡°Perfect,¡± he said. Standing up he walked beside me as Mika stayed in the study. We were quickly on our way to the Hokage¡¯s office. ¡°So she summoned you too?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, official Watanabe business this time,¡± he said. I wanted to ask more but he changed the subject. ¡°I hear you¡¯ve been working hard on your Taijutsu. You¡¯ve opened 2 of the gates?¡± ¡°Yeah. But I think I¡¯m done there. Too dangerous to go beyond that. It¡¯s still a nice trump card to have.¡± I studied my father. ¡°What about you? Howe you never went past Chunin?¡± ¡°Your grandfather passed when I was 17,¡± he admitted. ¡°I was preparing for the Jounin exam at the time. But someone had to take over the household.¡± ¡°Ouch, well don¡¯t die on me. I want to get to Jounin,¡± I said. Heughed. ¡°Really?¡± I nodded. ¡°Good, I¡±m proud of you.¡± I was a little surprised how much I enjoyed hearing those words. ¡°Your mother and I both are.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, a little awkward with thepliment. We walked in silence. When we got to the office we were let right in by Shizune. ¡°Good,¡± Tsunade said as we stepped in. ¡°Now, tell me of this request.¡± I was a little surprised. Instead of her telling us, Tsunade was the one hearing about the mission from my father. ¡°I received a coded message from my oldest daughter,¡± my father said. ¡°She requested assistance in the vige in the Mist. I thought it best to send Weston there to help.¡± ¡°Is there a specific reason Weston must go?¡± Tsunade asked. So far she had done what I asked and not told anyone about what I warned her of. ¡°He has his own training for the Watanabe n he mustplete. And there are no better water element users than in Kirigakure.¡± I hadn¡¯t thought of that. Focused on Taijutsu I kind of forgot about the others. ¡°Will this be a long term mission?¡± She asked. ¡°6 months at least,¡± father admitted. The 3 of them turned to me. ¡°Weston, are you up for it?¡± ¡°Oh I get a vote?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course. This could be dangerous,¡± Tsunade said. I thought about it. Naruto had left again. This time for a while. I needed to push myself if I wanted to keep up and surpass him. ¡°I¡¯m all for it,¡± I admitted. ¡°You think I can find a water element teacher?¡± ¡°Yes, I know of a few,¡± he said. ¡°But you will be going there undercover.¡± ¡°Sign me up,¡± I said. Tsunade frowned, but nodded. ¡°Fine. I expect constant reports,¡± she said. ¡°Yes Hokage,¡± father said with a slight bow. ¡°I will prepare everything for him.¡± They said a few more words but father was soon leaving. ¡°Weston, stick around a moment,¡± Tsunade said. My father gave me a look but left. ¡°Yes, Hokage?¡± I asked. ¡°I would like to know how you knew-¡° I cut her off by lifting the Chikyugi ne out of my shirt. She frowned but nodded. I sent chakra into the emblem and we were brought into my Makuramoto. She looked around with a frown. ¡°Very powerful Genjutsu,¡± she admitted. Studying the pillow room she acted naturally, but I knew she was nervous. She was at my whim in there. ¡°Thank you, Kurenai has been drilling me,¡± I said. ¡°Care to rx?¡± I motioned to a sofa as I sat on one facing it. She nodded and sat. Herrge chest widening as she syed her arms on the back of the couch. ¡°I want to know how you knew of the Sharingan eyes in Danzo,¡± she said. ¡°I saw it,¡± I admitted. I had considered how to tell her such things. And it wasn¡¯t too difficult toe up with a solution. I made a TV at the end of the couches and showed her the anime version of Danzo with his Sharingan covered body. ¡°Sometimes I see things. Like this,¡± I said. ¡°Why does it look like this?¡± She asked. Amazed as she moved closer to the TV. ¡°No idea,¡± I lied. ¡°But I¡¯ve seen lots of things. Including them.¡± I made the screen show a view of the other Akatsuki members. All that I could remember. ¡°They are stronger than even you.¡± She thought for a while. Biting her lip she admitted, ¡°I find it hard to believe that there could be such strong people and no one knows anything about them.¡± ¡°There are people that do know about them. They are all disgraced ninjas. That guy is from the sand. That one is from the mist. These 2 are really old. At least 80 years. All working toward 1 goal.¡± ¡°What goal is that?¡± She asked. ¡°To destroy the world,¡± I admitted. She locked eyes with me. ¡°Not just that of course. All of them have their own reasons. And no one is on the same page. Some think they will be putting the world under a Genjutsu. Creating an illusion. Just like this one. A world that has no death or suffering. Another thinks they will unite the world with the power of the 10 tailed beast. Creating a mercenary group that will be too powerful for people to stop until they are the only power in the world. No more need for ninjas.¡± ¡°This is insane,¡± she said. ¡°And someone has entrusted these visions to you?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me why. But I¡¯m trying to share the burden with you a little.¡± She let out a tired sigh. ¡°Where am I supposed to start?¡± She asked. ¡°One piece at a time. Danzo is the most important. Make him disappear. Then the citizens. More underground shelters for them. Other than that, push for people to train more. I n to be gone for a couple of years.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± She asked. ¡°Because we have 2 years,¡± I reminded. ¡°Nothing big will happen during that time. At least nothing I know about. Naruto will be at the center of it since he¡¯s the Jinchuriki. And I¡¯ll be there to help. I will get a lot stronger in that time.¡± She frowned but nodded. ¡°Fine. I will do as you say¡­and I will trust you.¡± ¡°Good. As I will continue to trust you,¡± I said. We talked a little more but I was soon on my way. My bags were packed when I got home. I received some quick training on our coded message methods. And before I knew it Reina, Hina, and I were out the door. ¡°This is exciting,¡± Hina said. I had a shadow clone carrying her and Reina¡¯s luggage. ¡°I have to agree,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever left the country.¡± ¡°Are you sure we should be going?¡± Reina asked nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t think I could survive without you 2,¡± I admitted. I had left a note for Hinata and Kiba. Letting them know I¡¯d be gone for a while. ¡°But if you want to stay¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± Reina said. ¡°Just nervous.¡± ¡°Good. Because it¡¯s not a vacation,¡± I reminded. We walked out of the vige on our way to a new one when I said, ¡°World Escape.¡± CHAPTER 51 ENTRANCE EXAM CHAPTER 51 ENTRANCE EXAM I had been debating leaving the Naruto world for thest few days. I had learned to open the first 2 limiter gates. My body had never been stronger. And my chairs was at a way higher level after my recent quest rewards. Naruto still had a wayrger amount. But I felt I was above Kakashi level at least.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest: Save Takagi
World 2: Gantz
World 2 Quest: Bring Kei to Life
World 3: Naruto
World 3 Quest:
World 4: One Piece
World 4 Quest: Kuja Pirates
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Bonuses Increased Intellect
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
Seastone Jitte Stored
Doorway ID (2)
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights
Currency: Berrie 20,200,000
Yen 60,854
Ryo 822,995
I was tempted to go back to One Piece to try against the sea monster but I wanted to be positive I could beat it. It was time to use my World ID. Starting at the North door and working my way counterclockwise. There was Gantz which I was tempted to try my skills against, but not there yet. High School of the Dead, which I knew I could save more people with the gates, but there was stuff I needed to try out first. Then Naruto, One Piece, and a mystery door. Thest door on the West wall I felt there was something important behind it. I had learned chakra and was learning Haki from the doors on the wall. I needed to find out if I could learn something else from this door. I tried to pull out one of my Door IDs. Nothing came. Standing in front of the door a window popped up.
Do you wish to use the Door Identification?
Yes - No
Warning: 30 Day Cooldown on World ID uses.
¡°Shit, should have tried this when I got it,¡± I grumbled. I¡¯d had one for a month in Naruto World. I pushed Yes. A new screen appeared.
My Hero Academia World
¡°Awesome,¡± I said. That sealed the deal for me. I wanted to at least go in and get a quest to learn my quirk. If I was lucky it would be powered by chakra but I wasn¡¯t going to hold my breath. I walked through the doorway. ck nothingness weed me. Then ever so slowly the sunlight began to illuminate the world around me. Gray bricks at my feet. I was in front of arge building. People walking around me I noticed many in the ssic ck Japanese school kid uniforms. As I looked around to try to find a mirror I noticed someone I recognized. His unruly hair resembled mine. His was green though, instead of the ck mine was. I watched as he talked to himself. Then he tripped over his own feet. Flying through the air he began to float. The bob cut brown haired heroine raised her hands behind him, making sure he didn¡¯t hit. A smile cracked my lips as she dropped him and they talked. Midoriya and Urahara. Their first meeting that told me all I needed to know. Turning around I was in front of the UA Practical Skill Exam testing building. This was the day I would have to test my quirk and try to get in at UA, the best hero school around. Before that though I needed to take care of something. I rushed into the building. Pushing throughrge doors I didn¡¯t see a bathroom anywhere. I picked a random direction to go as students streamed into the auditorium. After turning arge hall I noticed the sign for the restrooms. Unfortunately a few paces away the pain began coursing through my body. Where before it had been sharp pins and needles stuck into my skin, this time it was dull pins and needles. Gritting my teeth I could feel my muscles and bones grinding together as a pain greater than I had ever felt before moved through my body. Sweat breaking out on my skin I cried out as tears streamed from my shut eyes. My muscles began to spasm forcing me to clench my ass through all of it so I didn¡¯t loose control of my bowels. All through the pain I wanted to scream out louder but the only thing that escaped after the initial cry was a high pitched hiss. Then as quickly as it started it was over. I breathed in and out heavily. Sighting back to me my muscles bulged with strength as I got up. Wiping sweat from my brow i stumbled to the sink. Staring at the mirror my memory was filled in. Where this process used to hurt, the Memory Meld was like a bucket of cool water, washing over my brain as I went through my memories. I was Weston Watanabe. I had just turned 15. I was 5 foot 10 inches tall. I lived in the neighboring area of Musutafu, Japan. I was an only child, I had a very work centric father at home¡­but my mother was dead. She had died in a viin attack some years back. A man they never caught. My hands gripped the sink as I felt the rage against viins. The porcin creaked as I did. That single moment had pushed me to try to join UA. Despite my weak ability I was desperate to be a pro-hero. Desperate to find the man that killed my mom. I let out a sigh, I would deal with the killerter. Get my revenge soon enough. I noticed the bottle of water floating in front of my face. Instincts kicking in I swiped next to me. I hit invisible flesh. A woman¡¯s voice cried out as I tried to grip whoever it was. ¡°I just wanted to know if you were okay,¡± a sweet voice said. I tried to see what I was gripping but it wasn¡¯t there. ¡°C-Can you um let go.¡± Like I was hearing some echo I slowly realized it was an invisible girl. I quickly let go, stepping back as I did. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I stammered. ¡°You¡¯re invisible, right? Not a ghost?¡± She giggled cutely. ¡°You really were out of it. I told you I was invisible.¡± ¡°Sorry, how long have you been talking?¡± I asked. ¡°Since you stumbled in here,¡± she said. ¡°Barely dodged younding on me.¡± It was surreal to not be able to see her, but could hear her voice as if she was only a few feet away. She lifted the water bottle. ¡°Not sure what happened to you on the floor there. But looks like you could use this.¡± I registered my parched mouth then. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said. Reaching out I took it from her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, no idea where I¡¯m looking on you.¡± ¡°My chest,¡± she said, but I could hear the smile in her voice. ¡°Good, that¡¯s where I wanted to look,¡± I said, continuing to stare there. Sheughed loudly again. I looked around to study my surroundings. ¡°That answers that question. I am in the girl¡¯s bathroom. I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡± I bowed slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back for the water.¡± I walked over, trying my best to walk around her then was through the door. I joined the crowd as they trickled into the main area. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± The voice asked. I turned to see she was wearing a backpack. I decided to stare at the backpack, imagining Reina¡¯s rack as I did. ¡°I¡¯m better,¡± I sighed. ¡°I¡¯m Weston Watanabe. You?¡± ¡°Toru Hagakure,¡± she said. ¡°Want to sit together?¡± I asked. ¡°Sure,¡± she said after some thought. I reached out to her. ¡°So we don¡¯t get separated,¡± I said. There was some hesitation, but I felt a hand grab onto mine. I began walking us into the stream of students. Below us was arge auditorium area. Stairs on either side of a massive seating area there were desks set up where students were sitting. I guided Toru and I to a couple of seats at the back. Students talked loudly as we waited in the dark room. ¡°Where you from?¡± I asked Toru. ¡°I live across town,¡± she admitted. ¡°Trying to get into UA, like everyone else.¡± ¡°Yeah, I live just outside of town,¡± I admitted. ¡°So your power is to turn invisible? Anything else?¡± There was no answer. ¡°You know I can¡¯t see when you nod, right?¡± ¡°I-I know that. Yeah that¡¯s all there is to it,¡± she said. ¡°Fun,¡± I said. ¡°I can make things hot or cold.¡± The water bottle in hand I used my quirk to pull energy from it. The water turned to ice after a few seconds. Then pushing energy into it the ice melted back into water. There was more to it of course, but I got the general idea. I would dig into how it interacted with my chakrater. ¡°Woah there,¡± I said to a person as they moved to sit in her spot. ¡°My invisible ghost friend is there.¡± The person frowned at me but walked away. ¡°I¡¯m not a ghost,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Sounds like something a ghost would say,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe I stepped on a flower at your grave and you¡¯re haunting me.¡± She giggled again. ¡°Maybe I am. Think I should get gloves or something to wear?¡± I nodded. Thinking about it though I pulled my Chikyugi Ne out of my Status Screen. ¡°Until then you can wear this,¡± I said. I handed her the ck chained ne with the emblem of the pink Watanabe turned heart on it. She took it slowly, the ne floating in the air I added, ¡°Don¡¯t lose it. It¡¯s my most prized possession.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take this,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re borrowing it,¡± I said. ¡°I want it back.¡± She slowly moved the chain over her head. The ne nestled into where I assumed her breasts were. ¡°Looks great on you,¡± I noted. ¡°Very slimming. It¡¯s like you¡¯re not even there.¡± I could practically feel her eyes roll. ¡°How many of these invisible jokes do you have?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. You¡¯re my first,¡± I said. ¡°Quiet down people!¡± A voice yelled over a microphone. I got the quest notification then.
My Hero Academia Quest 1
Score well enough to be put in ss 1-A at UA
Rewards:
Give and Take Quirk
¡°Finally,¡± I mumbled as the announcer continued talking. He was a blonde haired man with a mohawk. He wore ck leather clothes and a boombox-like choker around his neck. I knew he was some microphone hero, but I couldn¡¯t remember his name. ¡°Now pay close attention,¡± the announcer said at the stage below us. ¡°We will be testing your mettle by running a 10-minute practice run at our replica city-district. You can take whatever items you believe will help you. Everybody gathers at the designated meeting area at the presentation, you dig?¡± ¡°How we will be conducting this exam is testing your hero work. We will be sprinkling ¡®viins¡¯ over the battlefield of the city-district. These viins will appear in 3 different varieties. Supplying point values to each depending on difficulty. Using each of your individual quirks, dispatch as many viins as you can. Your goal is to rack up the high score. There will be no attacking otherpetitors, or anti-hero items we have set up.¡± ¡°Excuse me, Present Mic!¡± A voice yelled from the center of the crowd. I looked down to see the ck haired, straightced guy from UA. I couldn¡¯t believe he had the nerve to interrupt the announcer. I hoped I got a quest to make sure he wasn¡¯t ss president. I remembered him being really annoying. ¡°On the handout we received there were 4 viins listed. Such an error would be the height of embarrassment for a top-tier national academy like UA¡± ¡°Calm it down there teacher¡¯s pet,¡± Present Mic said from the front of the auditorium. ¡°I was getting to that. There is a 4th viin you will encounter that is worth no points. They are giant road block viins that you are designed to be unbeatable. So make sure you stay out of their way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough from me. We will let the other examiners exin any other questions you may have. And remember everyone, as Napoleon Bonaparte once said, ¡®a true hero never stops oveing the misfortunes in life.¡¯ What I mean by that is though you may not seed in joining UA. I have faith you will all ovee whatever adversities you may face during the test and in life.¡± CHAPTER 52 MY QUIRK CHAPTER 52 MY QUIRK We were separated into 4 groups based on seat rows. Toru was in my group so we stuck together. Split by men and women we went to separate restrooms to change into workout clothes but I decided to stick in my street clothes. I recognized a few others from UA in the group, but luckily there was no Midoriya. The green haired protagonist would struggle enough passing this, and I didn¡¯t want to mess with the canon too much. Not yet anyway. Kids all around me I did decide to put on my training weights. The legs were 250 pounds each, and the wrists were 175 lbs each. I had grown ustomed to them during my time learning the gates. Where these people were peak strength for high schoolers, I estimated I was peak strength for pro-hero. I needed to push myself and keep training. The highly dense weights were sewed into a brown strap about 12 inches long. They buckled on to ensure there was no shifting. My pant legs and shirt sleeves covered them up nicely. I was tempted to pull out my Jitte but most everyone else was using fists. So I decided to hold off my true skills. I knew my quirk, but not as well as I should. My original self was driven to be stronger, but I felt I could figure out the skill more easily with practice. I began to cycle chakra through my fists and body. Preparing for the fight. My pink heart ne hanging from Turo¡¯s neck allowed me toI know just where to look. ¡°I see why you wanted me to wear this ne now,¡± she mumbled. ¡°It looks great on you,¡± I said. Getting more used to talking to an invisible girl. ¡°Want to work together?¡± I asked. She hesitated. ¡°Isn¡¯t this supposed to be an individual test?¡± ¡°Did they say that?¡± I asked. I couldn¡¯t remember them saying that anywhere. ¡°Heroes work together all the time. Tell you what, I¡¯ll be your sidekick.¡± I shed her chest my best smile. ¡°If you start trying to look me in the eyes, fine,¡± she said. ¡°Ugh, just today,¡± I said. She didn¡¯t reply, but I guessed that was a yes. Looking ahead there was arge city before us. The crowd from the auditorium was assigned to 4 different sides of the city that was about 2 square miles. My group waited impatiently as people stretched or psyched themselves up. I walked closer to Toru, doing my best to not touch her invisible and naked body. ¡°I¡¯m really fast. We could get ahead of the crowd if you jump on my back.¡± ¡°Sounds like you don¡¯t need me,¡± she said. ¡°Oh I do. I fight better with a beautiful woman close by,¡± I said. Giving her my best grin. ¡°And I need to make sure my ne is safe. I¡¯d hate to have to be the one that haunts you.¡± She giggled nervously again. ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered. ¡°Perfect. When we start, jump on my back and hold on for dear life. We will be moving quickly,¡± I said. Keeping Toru close, I wondered when it was going to start when Present Mic announced, ¡°And the 10 minute timer starts¡­now!¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. Grabbing Toru I thought I got her hand. Twirling her around I threw her on my back and ran in. While I was running into the fake city people were groaning or questioning if it was true. Present Mic yelled, ¡°What? There¡¯s no countdown in real life. Get going!¡± I was already a quarter mile in before anyone else entered the city. We had passed by a few machines that were to be the ¡®viins¡¯. I left them for the slow people. ¡°You good?¡± I asked my ne as I set her down. ¡°Uh yeah,¡± she said, getting her footing. ¡°Good. Go time,¡± I said. A 5 foot tall machine with gatling guns screeched to a halt beside us. I jumped up slicing my hand like a de into the metal snake neck. The thing burst apart easily. I jumped over it and was attacking another. ¡°Joints are weak!¡± I yelled to Toru. She did something and the arm of one of the viins exploded off. I guessed she kicked it. And we went about it. It was about 5 minutes in before other people even came close. We had a good section of the street littered with machines by the time we moved on. I ran with Toru down an alley only to be stopped by a group of 3 machines. 1 punch broke off the heads of 2 machines and Toru yelled as she incapacitated the other. I was having a lot of fun. I guessed that someone had a quirk to make these breakable robots easily. Heading down another alley we came out to see the giant robots worth 0 points. It was as big as one of the buildings as it moved in the street. I looked up to see Midoriya already in the air. His arm covered in the light streaks as he used One for All. He punched the t face of the robot. A resounding boom went out as the robot¡¯s face was caved in. I couldn¡¯t help but be a little impressed. I wanted to be that strong. ¡°He¡¯s falling!¡± Toru yelled beside me. I noticed Uraka on the ground in front of us. I ran toward her. ¡°Stop his fall!¡± I ordered. She nodded, her eyes wide in shock as I lined her up and threw her at the falling protagonist. She pped his face as she passed. She did the hand signal to make him float but began to fall herself soon after. Midoriya stopped falling a few feet from the ground but dropped when she stopped the hand motion that allowed her to use her skill. I jumped over, grabbing her out of the air before she hit the concrete street. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said. I could have grabbed Midoriya, but this was an important bonding experience for the 2 of them. ¡°Your 10 minutes are up!¡± A voice announced over speakers. I noticed Midoriya¡¯s dismayed look. I frowned but walked over. Bending down I said, ¡°They grade you on how many monsters beaten and people saved, you¡¯ll do fine.¡± He looked up at me tears in his eyes. I gave him a wink and walked away as the old healer woman walked over. I found my ne holder close by. ¡°What did you whisper to him?¡± She asked. ¡°I asked him if he saw this floating ne, or was I the only one seeing things,¡± I said. I felt someone hit my arm. Laughing I corrected, ¡°No, I said he did a good job. He looks pretty beat up. Thought he could use apliment.¡± I started walking back to the entrance we were assigned. Toru followed. We were quiet for a time but she eventually broke the silence. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Anytime,¡± I said. ¡°You don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thankful for,¡± she replied. ¡°You are thankful that I went 60 seconds without making a ghost joke,¡± I said. She giggled. ¡°Yes, I am thankful for that too,¡± she admitted. We kept walking. ¡°Thanks for talking to me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t need to thank me for that,¡± I said. ¡°Thanks for the water. And the great view.¡± I looked at my ne again. ¡°You¡¯re hopeless,¡± she whispered. ¡°That I am,¡± I said. ¡°So want to be my new best friend?¡± I asked. ¡°Best friend?¡± She asked. ¡°Yep, we will be put in ss 1-A at UA. I could use a friend,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re very confident,¡± she said. ¡°You really think we will be in the top ss?¡± ¡°I do,¡± I admitted. I knew she could have gotten into it without my help. But I liked Toru, she deserved more screen time in the manga. ¡°I will need that ne back though.¡± She hesitated again but slowly lifted it up. I leaned forward making her put it on me. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°My symbol,¡± I said without shame. ¡°A heart?¡± She asked. ¡°Yep. I¡¯m a lover,¡± I said, sending her a wink. We made it to the exit and were soon escorted off the school premises. I said bye to Toru and decided to work my way home. My dad and I lived outside of town. I had to take the subway to get near the edge then a bus to get further out. Then it was a few mile walk to our ce. It took about 1.5 hours to get in and out of town. One of my goals would be living on the campus when I was epted. I didn¡¯t worry too much about making it in 1-A. I¡¯d killed a good 20 viin robots. During my time traveling back to my home I yed with my quirk. It was different. Almost an innate skill that I had awoken when I was 3 years old. I picked up a hot ss of water and instinctively sucked in the hot energy to make it cold, almost instantly. I didn¡¯t do too much with it until my mom was killed when I was 5. After that I dreamed of bing a hero and practiced it daily. The problem is the me before didn¡¯t quite understand the power. It was better than I knew. How I understood quirks they took energy. Not chakra like my ninja skills, but energy from foods. Like how you moved your muscles, brain, ran your body without thought. A lot of people assumed the quirks just happened, but that was impossible. There had to be an exchange of power. It would be too OP if you could use a quirk indefinitely. Along with costing energy there was also a drawback, or weakness to the power. For instance Uraraka who saved Midoriya. She could make anything float if she touched them. But if she tried to make herself float she would be sick. Or there was Shoto Todoroki. One side of his body could use ice, and the other side could use fire. His weakness was if he used his ice too much he could get frostbite, or used fire too much he could get burned. I was the opposite of him. My quirk was Give and Take. If I gave something energy, it heated up. But this energy had toe from somewhere which was me. So when I gave something energy to heat it up, my body cooled down. My blowback was if I did it too much I could boil my brain or freeze it. The human body could only be a few degrees from 98 before damage happened. When I got home I practiced with the quirk. Using a simple thermometer I was able to freeze a gallon of water instantly but it dropped my temperature by 0.5 degrees. I then sent energy into the gallon. It took 2 seconds to start boiling and my temperature raised by a whole degree. The old me had made the act of freezing or boiling gradual. Too afraid to push it. The me now yed around with it easily. It took me a week to get it right. And I loved the ability. By isting my body parts I could pull in energy from my right arm and expel heat from my elbow. Mostly negating the temperature difference in my body. When I coupled it with my water chakra it made my attacks more deadly. I was too afraid to freeze my Jitte, I only had 1 and I didn¡¯t want to break it with a hit. But when I boiled the sea water epassing the Jitte it made my attacks a lot more damaging. To weaponize the pulling of energy I made water bullets then froze them. After ying with it more I changed the shape from cylinders to cones then froze them, making the ice bullets more deadly. I was able to push the ice through thick trees if I focused on just 1. I kept plenty busy that week with it. My dad was a workaholic. Or at least he became one after my mom was killed. Working in a small office building at the edge of town he was the first one in and thest one to leave. I tried to get him to open up, but the guy had been hurt hard by my mom¡¯s death. I couldn¡¯t me him though. She had been pregnant at the time. He moved us to the small house outside of town to be close to my grandparents. They practically raised me. My grandpa got sickst year and died, and my grandma soon followed. It was a sad truth to admit that the world I was in wasn¡¯t perfect. But I kept my focus on the prize and kept going. I got the eptance letter at the end of the week. It was a video recording of the mouse principal congratting me for getting in. I got the high score of 90 points. 70 points for viin kills then another 20 points for the rescue I helped make happen with Midoriya and Uraraka. My quest finished and I had a nice and new Give and Take Quirk in my Status Screen. My dad actually had a smile on his face when I showed him my eptance letter. He said he was proud of me. Then went back to eating. I chewed my lip, and for once forced the issue. ¡°Dad,¡± I said. He looked up at me, blinking as if he didn¡¯t realize I was there. ¡°What would you do if they caught the guy that killed mom?¡± His eyes widened a little. Looking down to his te he thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re going to be a hero, son,¡± he admitted. ¡°Cus I would kill that bastard in a heartbeat.¡± I nodded. That was answer enough for me. My next course of action was decided. CHAPTER 53 LANDSLIDE CHAPTER 53 LANDSLIDE I was outside the police station. Sitting on a dumpster across the street I watched the men and women leaving work. It was during the shift change between day and night shift. Perfect for getting lost in the mix. I saw my target. He looked like a detective. Nice suit, ck hair, he looked prim and proper as he walked down the street. After waiting a good hour I did the hand seal. Pouring chakra out of my body I used a jutsu I hadn¡¯t yed much with. The Transformation Jutsu. The very jutsu Naruto did to make his Sexy Jutsu. It allowed me to look like anyone I wanted. My chakra acted as an invisible skin and replicated the form of my target. Walking across the street I headed inside. I got a few waves and nodded. I had already done the reconnaissance over thest few days so I knew just where to go. Getting to the 3rd floor I sat at my target¡¯s desk. Having hung on the side of the building until I saw him type in his password, that had been the hardest part of the heist. ¡°Hey Tsukauchi,¡± a man said as he walked by. ¡°Thought you went home.¡± ¡°Forgot something. I¡¯ll be out in a minute,¡± I said. He nodded and walked away. I found the file on the viin that killed my mom and printed it out. Shutting down theputer I was out the door in under 10 minutes. After dropping the transformation Jutsu I was down the street and out of sight. On the bus I studied the information about the incident. It happened during a bank heist. A group of 3 viins. None of the 3 had been captured. There were video surveince pictures of the 3 of them. One was a tall blonde haired man with thick muscles. The leader was shorter with dark hair and a ck mask over his mouth. Thest was an overweight man. It was his fault my mom died. Their 3rd of 5 total heists the viin trio switched up the heist this one time. Running into the bank they had the registers emptied in less than 2 minutes. The bank was built right next to sewer ess. The fat viin was able to move earth. He opened a hole in the bank floor giving them ess to the sewer to run away. As soon as they left, a sinkhole opened next to where the viins escaped from. My mother was too close and fell into the hole. Her quirk was to make things grow quickly. She didn¡¯t have a chance as she fell the 20 feet into the hole. Eye witnesses said they saw her trip and heard a st. That part of me that had been the My Hero Academia Weston cried as I read the reports. But the original Weston pushed through, getting all the information I needed to find the guy. There was a report of a jail house snitch pointing at one guy for the viin. He had once been a hero named Landslide. He was interviewed, but it had been 5 years since that point. He had a day job and there were no clues. After a lot of weight loss he looked nothing like the man in the bank photos. It took a couple of days to find him. Across town he worked as a construction worker. Moving gravel into pits with his quirk he was back to being a fat man. Not just fat, but muscr and fat. Wearing a gray tanktop and jean shorts I understood why they didn¡¯t arrest him. He still looked nothing like the picture. I watched him from across the street while he worked. Unsure if it was the guy that killed my mom. But I wasn¡¯t too worried, I had my own ways to find out. Following him when he left work he went to a small apartment. Jerking off to porn he went to bed after more than a few beers. The work was easy enough. Climbing up the side of the building I let myself in through the exterior window. In pure ck clothes, gloves and shoes I had a backpack with only 1 item in it. Checking the rooms I didn¡¯t find the viin suit he wore back in the day, but I became more convinced it was him when I found a trove of money in a spare room. I turned on the light in his room. The man sat up quickly. His eyes adjusting to the light he inadvertently focused on the Chikyugi Ne around my neck. Chakra poured into him, taking him to the dungeon in my mind. He was strapped to the wall with thick chains. His naked body showed his thick chest and beer gut. I eyed him up and down from my mind¡¯s eye. Still not convinced, I felt a little bad I might have the wrong guy, but I ignored that feeling. He would get over it. ¡°Wha-Who are you?!¡± The man raged trying to pry himself off the chains. ¡°Shingo Kaneko, correct?¡± I asked. I was wearing a mask so if it wasn¡¯t him I wouldn¡¯t have to worry. ¡°What is this?¡± He asked. I raised my hand and arge knife appeared in it. I disemboweled him. He screamed as his guts spilled out below him. The red and gray organs poured out in an avnche. Covering his feet. Unable to faint he stared, feeling everything, then he was back together and he was okay. ¡°I ask the questions,¡± I said. ¡°What is th-¡± He tried to cry out. I did it again. He screamed louder. Trying to shut his eyes he found that he couldn¡¯t. I wore a stoic gaze as I watched. Reforming his body with a thought. ¡°You are Shingo Kaneko, correct?¡± I asked. He nodded. Crying openly. I stabbed him in the lung. He cried out as the de embedded in his chest. ¡°Why!?¡± He cried out while coughing up blood. ¡°I ask the questions,¡± I said, forming another de. This one cut his arm from wrist to elbow. Blood poured out as he cried openly. Screaming loudly his body shook as the pain took over his entire being. ¡°You will tell me your sins,¡± I ordered. ¡°Whatever you think I did, I didn¡¯t,¡± he begged. ¡°I wish I could believe you,¡± I said sadly. The real torture began. At one point his entire body was pincushioned with butter knives. He cried for me to stop. Begging me to tell him what he did. He would confess to anything. I didn¡¯t let him know what I wanted to hear. People being tortured eventually just agreed with you. I wasn¡¯t sure when I had be so cold to this work. Maybe after killing Shidou in High School of the Dead. Maybe before. I was no longer the same man that had entered the rooms with the doors. In all honesty I didn¡¯t much mind. I preferred this stronger me. At the 5 hour mark he begged me to stop so he could tell his life story. At first simply babbling for a moment without pain. After I cut out his tongue he talked much more clearly. He admitted to raping a girl back in high school. He had been in a gang and they gang raped her when they got drunk. After that he sobered up and got on the straight and narrow. Working as a hero because his Uncle did it. It wasn¡¯t long until he was moonlighting as a viin. A few simple break-ins here and there, no one suspected the hero known as Landslide. Well one person did, but they brought it up to his Uncle. When confronted, Landslide made the snitch disappear and no more questions were asked. That was around the time he met his partners in crime. I got their names, quirks, and all the information he had on them. The quirks sounded a little familiar, but I wasn¡¯t sure exactly. After that he talked about doing the bank jobs. His Uncle had ae to Jesus meeting with him. Suspecting him for the bank robberies Landslide ended up quitting. Giving hero and viin work up for a girl they were married for a couple of years. He had a drinking problem though. She left him a couple of years ago and he worked as a construction worker. ¡°Why do you look nothing like the pictures?¡± I asked. ¡°A buddy with a quirk, he changed our faces,¡± Landslide said. I nodded. ¡°Alright. We will be doing some more work, then I will be letting you out. You will confess all you have done in the name of evil. No names. I will be getting my own revenge against those you have named,¡± I said. ¡°Whatever man, just let me out,¡± he pleaded. ¡°Yep, after the work,¡± I said. I brought a table next to me. This one had power tools on it. ¡°I need to make sure you know your ce.¡± His eyes widened as he cried again. I started with the drill again. Poking a hole in his stomach it was an ugly sight. ¡ª ¡°I, Shingo Kaneko, swear everything I have said is true,¡± Landslide said into the camera. He was tied to the bed, naked and afraid. ¡°Thank you Landslide,¡± I said. Raising the gun he screamed as I pulled the trigger twice. He breathed no more as the bullets prated his skull. I moved around from behind the camera. Sitting in front of the body of Landslide I looked into the ck lens. ¡°I am the Viin yer,¡± I said. The Hero Killer was about to make an appearance, I thought it was a good idea to steal his thunder. ¡°One of many people affected by viins, I am sick of it. But I am not done. As you heard, there are others he worked with. I will be paying all of you that helped him a visit when your timees.¡± Getting up I pushed the button on the camera. Taking the video out I left the camera and gun there. I had bought everything from my My Hero Academia Store. There was nothing that traced them back to me. Since this world used Yen I was able to use what money I had from High School of the Dead to buy them. And since this guy had a nice trove of money I had more than replenished my Yen funds. As I left out the window a police car was heading toward me. I climbed to the roof and was soon jumping from building to building. I left the video tape on the doorstep of a journalist I had read about. She was known for being an advocate against viins. With a short note I was sure she would get the information to the right people. The buses having stopped running a while ago I ended the Transformation Jutsu and ran home. Pouring chakra throughout my body the miles were eaten away. When I eventually got in bed Iid down and fell asleep almost immediately. I had school the next morning, and many busy days toe. There was still Goto Imasuji and Kai Chisaki to kill. Whoever they were I would be sure to find them as well. CHAPTER 54 FIRST DAY OF CLASS CHAPTER 54 FIRST DAY OF CLASS I woke up early. I didn¡¯t need too much sleep anyway. Getting out of bed I made myself some breakfast. My dad was already at work so I left rather than hanging around. A good hour and a half of travelter I was at the school. People streamed in for the first day of school. I was one of the lucky few that got in the elite ss, 1-A. The school itself was gigantic. 4 towers connected with hallways it was surrounded by trees. On a huge plot ofnd it was where we had done the examination for entry a couple of weeks ago. I got to the ss early, but I wasn¡¯t the earliest. The annoying straightced guy was there first. When I noticed him I turned around. He looked like the chatty type. Instead I headed to the administrative office. Fully staffed 24/7 I was helped by a delightful older woman. ¡°How can I help you?¡± She asked with a sweet smile. ¡°I would like to start living on campus. What do I need to do to make that happen?¡± ¡°Usually that is left for the seniors,¡± she said with a frown. ¡°Let me look up your information.¡± I gave her my details and I was found in the system. ¡°Hmm you are in 1-A. And there is an open room, but it is in a block by the seniors.¡± I remembered that everyone in 1-A lived in the building at one point but I couldn¡¯t remember what lead up to that. I took her word for it. ¡°That¡¯s fine with me,¡± I said. ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°Most is paid through your schrship, but you will need to pay 100,000 Yen for a semester. This covers the utilities and a deposit.¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± I said. Pulling the money out of the Status Screen I handed it to her. She smiled at me as she got the paperwork done. I studied my Screen as she did.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest: Save Takagi
World 2: Gantz
World 2 Quest: Bring Kei to Life
World 3: Naruto
World 3 Quest:
World 4: One Piece
World 4 Quest: Kuja Pirates
World 5: My Hero Academia
World 5 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Give and Take Quirk
Bonuses Increased Intellect
Items Chikyugi Ne
Seastone Jitte Stored
Doorway ID (1)
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights
Currency: Berrie 20,200,000
Yen 1,255,440
Ryo 822,995
Afterst nights deeds I had plenty of Yen. I was getting better with my quirk by the day and of course I was wearing my weights wherever I went. When it took longer than expected I pulled up the MHA Store.
My Hero Academia World Shop:
Costumes
Medical Supplies
Misceneous
Costumes weren''t too special. There was some armored stuff, but they were costumes of actual heroes. Medical Supplies were for emergency First Aid for people I needed to help when saving them. Misceneous had the gun, ammo, and camera I had used the night before. No way to trace it I wasn¡¯t too worried about being found out. ¡°Here you are,¡± the assistant said, passing me a key. She gave me directions to find the room, and I was running to ss. I got there before the bell rang but it was a close one. The loudmouth Bakugo and the ss president were arguing as I walked in. Rolling my eyes I looked in the crowd for a good spot to sit. Luckily there was an open spot right next to my ghost pal. I smiled widely in her general direction. Sitting between her and the frog girl I wasn¡¯t shy about looking her way. ¡°So sweet of you to save me a spot,¡± I said. ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± she said quickly. She was wearing the school uniform like everyone else so she at least had clothes on this time. It annoyed me of course. I preferred when she was naked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to blush,¡± I said. ¡°I wasn¡¯t!¡± She spat. Iughed loudly. ¡°You 2 seem close,¡± the frog girl said next to me. ¡°We are super close,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m Weston.¡± ¡°Tsuyu,¡± she said with a bow. Her long tongue sticking out of her mouth the dark haired girl was rather cute. ¡°How many points did you end up with, Toru?¡± I asked. ¡°62,¡± she said. ¡°You?¡± ¡°90,¡± I said. Tsuyu whistled next to me. ¡°It was all thanks to Toru,¡± I let her know. ¡°She carried me on her back. She may not look it but she is very strong. I saw her do a 12 foot vertical leap.¡± ¡°He¡¯s lying,¡± Toru said, her gloved hands waving in the air. ¡°You¡¯re the one that beat my score,¡± Bakugo practically yelled at me. ¡°If you got less than 90, then yeah,¡± I said. ¡°What the hell did you do to get that many?¡± Bakugo growled. The bell rang saving me from answering. As it did a man in a ck outfit walked in. Long ck hair, a beard on his face, he had a weird cloth around his neck. I knew him immediately. Aizawa. Also known as Eraserhead, he was a pro hero. He moved to the podium at the front of the room. Staring at us until it got quiet. A very Shikamaru reminiscent voice said inly, ¡°It took 8 whole seconds for you to quiet down. Life is short, kids. You need to grow up if you¡¯re working in heroics.¡± People sat up straighter when he said it. He eyed everyone. ¡°I am your homeroom teacher. Aizawa Shouta. Nice to meet you.¡± He looked anything but happy to see us. Bags under his eyes, bloodshot eyes, he wore a bored look. If I didn¡¯t know his quirk I would have thought he was on dope. ¡°You have assigned lockers. You will find your PE clothes in there. Please follow me, we will be doing another examination,¡± he said. Without waiting he headed out the door. There was a mad dash to exit as he did. I waited for Toru and walked beside her at the back as we followed the crowd. The locker room was a nervous event. Hardly knowing one another¡¯s names, no one liked to be naked around a bunch of strangers. I disrobed the uniform and put on the provided clothes. They stretched in my newly gained muscles, but it would do fine. Short sleeved shirts, they didn¡¯t cover my arm weights, but I decided to leave them on. The pants covered the ankle weights at least. We got outside without issue. Brought back to therge backyard Aizawa waited until we were grouped up to talk. ¡°Sorry that I don¡¯t bother with things like an orientation, entrance ceremony, or anything like that. I like to get right to business. And as potential heroes I want all of you to get used to the fast paced ssroom I try to maintain. You understand this school¡¯s reputation for freedom, that applies to us teachers as well. We will be doing a quick physical examination.¡± ¡°Softball pitch, standing long jump, 50 meter dash, Endurance running, grip strength test, sustained sideways jumps, upper body exercises, toe-touch. We will test all of these. I know every one of you have done this test in your old school. But that was before UA. This time you will be doing these tests with your quirk use.¡± He locked eyes with everyone. ¡°Weston, you received the highest score for the entrance exam. Let¡¯s start with you,¡± he said boredly. I nodded, walking up I grabbed the softball from him. Aizawa didn¡¯t say anything so I left the weights on. I pitched some softball in my past life. A familiar feeling to the ball I gripped it and threw with all I had. I was more than pleased when Aizawa showed the result. 328 feet. ¡°And with the weight off?¡± He asked. I frowned. I didn¡¯t want to do ame reveal like this. I wanted an epic one like Rock Lee had. Where everyone is betting they were little weights. But I also was curious what my record would be when we did this again. Unclipping the buckles on the weights I dropped them. They dented in the ground a little, but 175 pounds for each arm didn¡¯t give me the dust cloud I wanted. Stretching, I rotated my arms. I decided against chakra this time. I wanted to know base strength. With as much focus as I could muster I threw with all I had. Aizawa showed the range finder screen. 2,584 feet. I whistled. ¡°Dang, almost half a mile. Give me another, I can beat it.¡± ¡°You had your chance,¡± he said. ¡°You can put your weights back on.¡± He turned to the stunned crowd staring at me. I kept a smile from my lips. I didn¡¯t want them to know I appreciated the reaction. Grabbing my wrist weights I threw them over my shoulders. ¡°We will be testing all of your stats. Recording everything. These will be your standard, your basis for hero growth.¡± I stood next to Yuko as he started going down the list for the softball pitch. He didn¡¯t do the whole Kakashi method of if you suck you fail for some reason. Bakugo was soon the one to stand up to the pitch. He used an explosion from his elbow to push the throw further. He got 2,305 feet. He got pissed he didn¡¯t win and demanded to go again. Aizawa threatened to expel him that time and was on to the next person. ¡°How much do those weigh?¡± Yoku asked. ¡°175 pounds,¡± I said. ¡°...each.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Momo said. She was a tall woman with long ck hair. I knew her of course, but I needed to y dumb. ¡°Kind of not, since they are,¡± I said. Throwing her one of the weights it made a loud thud as itnded at her feet. She bent down trying to pick it up, giving me a great view of her cleavage. She grunted and groaned and surprised me by being able to lift it. ¡°This weighs more than I do,¡± Momo grunted. ¡°These are 250,¡± I said with a cocky smile as I lifted my pant legs. Revealing the leg weights, her eyes widened further. ¡°You¡¯re telling me you are wearing 850 pounds of weights on you?¡± She asked. ¡°Wow, you did the math fast,¡± I said. ¡°But yeah.¡± ¡°This is impossible,¡± she repeated as she walked the wrist weight over. ¡°I know metals. There is nothing this size with the kind of density this would require.¡± I hadn¡¯t thought of that. The metal must have been specific to Naruto. ¡°Forget that, you¡¯re wearing what? 4 times your weight at least?¡± She asked. ¡°What are you, a strength enhancer?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°What do you mean, sure?¡± She asked, angrily. ¡°I mean I don¡¯t even know your name, why would I tell you my quirk?¡± I asked. She bit her lip. Closing her eyes she calmed down. ¡°You¡¯re right. I am Momo Yaoyorozu.¡± ¡°Weston Watanbe,¡± I said shaking her hand with the one that had the weights on it. I walked over picking up the one she dropped and put it on. I thought the conversation was over, but she asked, ¡°Weston, would you allow me to study your weights?¡± ¡°Uh why?¡± ¡°Because it is my power. I can create anything that I understand the molecr structure of,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of alloy you are using. If I could borrow a sample I could potentially make it.¡± ¡°Hmm well these bars are sewed in,¡± I said. ¡°I tell you what, if I get chance to get ahold of another pair, I will let you borrow it.¡± I could put anything I got as quest rewards in my status screen. I didn¡¯t see any issue increasing the quantity. ¡°Fine, anything would be appreciated,¡± she said excitedly. She was soon called up to throw the ball as well. ¡°Were you wearing those during the entrance exam?¡± Toru asked. ¡°Perhaps,¡± I said. ¡°I got a great chance to feel your body. Did you not take advantage to feel mine?¡± I could practically feel the heating off of her face. With gloves on she pped me again. I didn¡¯t stop it and gave her a bigger smile when she connected with my face. ¡°No, there are no weights there. You have to touch lower,¡± I said. ¡°You are insufferable,¡± she spat. Walking away as she was called I made sure to watch her clothed ass. I was having too much fun with her to stop. Noticing Tsuyu next to me, I asked, ¡°Think she hates me?¡± She shook her head. ¡°She was saving that seat for you,¡± she said with a wide smile. I barked augh when she told me. A wider smile on my face as I watched the invisible girl do a better throw than Midoriya. All in all the testing was fun. I kept the weights on for the rest of it and was nestled nicely in the middle. I could have channeled chakra to do better, but I was interested in my base stats. After that we had some actual sses. In the manga they only showed the super hero stuff. The rest of the day was spent in math, history, english and other sses like that. Less fun I listened absently. Trying to get a rise out of Toru I decided to cut back on the ghost jokes, lest other people start them. My first day ended without incident and I went to my new room. I lived in it by myself. The only things in there were a bed and desk. I decided to buy some sheets and a nketter. But I didn¡¯t need anything too fancy. CHAPTER 55 BOMB SCARE CHAPTER 55 BOMB SCARE The next day everyone was a little more talkative as I entered. There had been introductions between the kids which opened conversations allowing them to get to know one another better. I sat down in my spot between Toru and Tsuyu. ¡°Weston, did you hear about the Viin yer?¡± Tsuyu asked. ¡°A viin named yer? I did not. No TV at my ce yet,¡± I admitted. ¡°No TV?¡± She asked, shocked by that more than the Viin yer. ¡°I moved into a room at the school yesterday,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t have much of anything.¡± ¡°You live here, and you were almostte for ss?¡± Toru asked. ¡°I am a delicate flower,¡± I said. ¡°If I don¡¯t get a solid 3 or 4 hours of sleep then I am useless the next day.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re joking or not,¡± she said. ¡°Guess you¡¯ll have to find out with your own eyes,¡± I said, giving her a wink. It took her more than a moment to understand what I was implying. Tsuyuughed as she got it. ¡°So what about this viin named yer?¡± ¡°No, his name is Viin yer. He killed a viin. He was on the newsst night. Some masked guy killed this viin that slipped through the cracks. Said he was going to kill his aplices too,¡± Tsuyu said. ¡°Sounds like a bad guy,¡± I said. I had to y the role of Bruce Wayne. Critical of my dark side¡¯s persona. Granted I was the opposite of Batman, or half Batman. I only lost a mom, not my dad too. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Momo said, interrupting our conversation from behind me. ¡°Supposedly solved an old rape and a few murders. The girl they raped came forward and identified the other guys that attacked her when the guy confessed.¡± ¡°yers are never good,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯ll get copycats soon enough.¡± ¡°Is that so bad?¡± Toru asked. ¡°Where is this guy¡¯s proof?¡± I asked. ¡°Will others that want revenge require proof? There is a reason it¡¯s best to let the justice system do it¡¯s job.¡± ¡°Yeah they interviewed a guy that agreed with you,¡± Momo said. ¡°But there are already websites made for the guy. People are submitting stories of bad things viins have done to them.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. I didn¡¯t want to be Batman, but if I had to live in this world it might be good to make it a little better. Help more people get closure like the old me never had. I would have to think on how to get ess to the website without leading back to me. ¡°Weston Watanabe?¡± A voice asked from the door. I looked over to see the detective I had impersonated the other day. My eyes widened as I worried that they somehow caught me already. ¡°Uh yeah?¡± I asked. ¡°Do you have a moment to talk?¡± The detective asked. ¡°Uhh can I ask who you are?¡± I asked. Aizawa walked into the ssroom. ¡°Detective Naomasa Tsukauchi,¡± Aizawa said. ¡°Can I ask what this is concerning?¡± ¡°Since it is an ongoing investigation, I am afraid not,¡± the detective said with a frown. ¡°Should only take a few minutes.¡± Aizawa frowned but looking at me he nodded. I got up and followed the detective out. My heart pounding, I was ready to run. It sucked I was already kicked out of My Hero Academia, but maybe I coulde back when I was stronger. The detective walked me to a small room where All Might was waiting. ¡°Fuck,¡± I whispered. They had sent in the big guns. Sweat poured down my face as I was directed to sit down. ¡°You¡¯re not in trouble or anything,¡± the detective said when he saw my face. ¡°Uhh sure,¡± I said. ¡°No um, have you seen the news on the Viin yer?¡± He asked. I shook my head slowly. ¡°He killed a man. But the man killed confessed to a crime that ended in the death of your mother. We had him on the suspect list. But I wanted to let you know, it was him, and he is now dead.¡± I calmed my heart. Breathing out slowly Ipletely forgot that the police didn¡¯t know I knew that he killed her. Of course they would notify next of kin when they caught a murderer. Or found out they were dead. ¡°I¡¯m sure this is very troubling, young Weston,¡± All Might said in his deep voice. I jumped, kind of seeing him for the first time. Huge muscles, red, blue, while, and gold suit, blonde hair, deep eye sockets that cast a shadow on his eyes, perfect smile. He really was the peak of heroes. ¡°Uh yeah,¡± I said. ¡°I always wondered.¡± ¡°I know it may be a shock, so I don¡¯t want to take too much of your time,¡± the detective said. ¡°But I do have to ask. Where were you 2 nights ago.¡± ¡°Training?¡± I said. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep the other night because ss started yesterday. Sorry. My dad workste too, I didn¡¯t see him either.¡± ¡°I was at your father¡¯s already,¡± the detective said. ¡°He let me know you were living here.¡± ¡°Um how did he take the news?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know his normal attitude. But he appeared happy to know,¡± the detective admitted. ¡°Weston, if you need to take a day to spend with him, we would understand,¡± All Might said. ¡°Uh no,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve worked too hard to get here. Not going to skip now. Can I go?¡± They both nodded. When I stepped out I worried All Might had super hearing so I waited until I was closer to the ssroom to exhale slowly. I wasn¡¯t too worried about taking the detective, but against All Might I wasn¡¯t totally confident I could get away. He was weakened, but still had strength. Once I had calmed down I walked into the room. I drew all eyes but sat in my seat. Aizawa acted like nothing was happening. Continuing to talk about one thing or another it wasn¡¯t long until All Might burst in the door. ¡°It is I! All Might!¡± He yelleding in the door. Aizawa had a bored look on his face somehow. ¡°What are you doing?¡± the teacher asked as the ss freaked out about All Might being there. ¡°I missed our Foundational Hero Studies ss yesterday!¡± All Might yelled with augh. ¡°We will have to cut into your ss to get it done.¡± Aizawa sighed. ¡°Fine.¡± Moving to his chair he pulled the chords of his hoodie to make it scrunch up and cover his face. He sat down and was soon asleep. ¡°Hello students. Again I am sorry for missing our ss yesterday. Our Foundation Hero Studies ss will be for building up your Hero Foundation through various trials throughout the year. I am not much for going slow. So today we will bepeting in a fight!¡± Cheers went out through the room. We were soon escorted out by him. Off to our lockers we had been instructed to bring our costumes and store them there the day before. I pulled mine out with a smile. While these people put on fancy clothes, I was more inspired by Aizawa. A ck hoodie, ck pants, utility belt, andbat boots was all I wore. The ck was broken up by the turned right heart of the Watanabe. Like sakura blossoms they moved from my abs up my side, and from my inner thigh to upper. Blossoms in the wind. ¡°Hearts?¡± Bakugo asked with augh. I looked down. ¡°Stars, and horseshoes, clovers, and balloons,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but finish. I turned to him. ¡°What? I sewed them on myself.¡± ¡°Yeah but not very threatening,¡± the purple pimple head said. ¡°And your diaper is?¡± I asked, pointing to the white trousers he was wearing. ¡°Trust me, you don¡¯t want to see me with a heart on,¡± I said. Pulling my Chikyugi Ne out from my hoodie I wore it with pride as I walked out. There was some snickering behind me, but they hadn¡¯t seen me in all my glory. I found Toru from her gloves. I was getting a better idea where she was looking by the position of her hands. In all honesty she was great training for fighting an Uchiha. Since I couldn¡¯t look at their hands or face it would be good to study her feet movements. ¡°Hearts really are your symbol, huh?¡± She asked. ¡°What can I say? I love love,¡± I said. She giggled cutely again, covering her mouth with her gloves. ¡°Your gloves are very pretty,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe you could use a heart on them.¡± I wondered if people were getting my hard on jokes. ¡°No thank you,¡± she said. ¡°Nice and simple is my way.¡± ¡°Of course. You¡¯re very transparent,¡± I said. ¡°You know, those stopped being funny a while ago,¡± she said. ¡°So you admit you did find them funny?¡± I asked. ¡°My god, you need to stop flirting,¡± Momo said as she walked up. Her costume showed plenty of cleavage and skin as she walked up. Toru stammered. I did not. ¡°No, it¡¯s fun,¡± I said. ¡°Jealous?¡± ¡°Ha,¡± sheughed. ¡°I have more important things to do than flirt.¡± ¡°Well you¡¯re doing a great job of flirting without meaning to. Ol¡¯ purple pimple there is practically drooling himself to death,¡± I said pointing to the annoying grape guy as he stared at Momo¡¯s open clothes. Momo pulled a gun out of her skin pointing it at him without hesitation. ¡°Eyes somewhere else perv,¡± she said. The short guy jumped and turned around quickly. ¡°Nicely done,¡± I said. ¡°What else you got in there?¡± ¡°Everything,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s my quirk. I can create anything I understand.¡± ¡°So you understand a gun?¡± I asked. She nodded. ¡°Does it work?¡± ¡°If I put enough thought into it.¡± She crushed the gun in her hand. ¡°This was just a shell to scare off people like that.¡± ¡°Why the skin then?¡± I asked. ¡°The more skin showing, the bigger items I can make,¡± she admitted. ¡°Well I for one appreciate your quirk,¡± I said. There was a moment of silence, then I realized what she wanted. ¡°Oh, right. My um quirk allows me to make stuff hot and cold.¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s it?¡± She asked. ¡°What about the weights?¡± ¡°I do a lot of roadword,¡± I said. ¡°My quirk isn¡¯t that strong yet, but my body is.¡± ¡°You think that will help you in a fight?¡± She asked. ¡°Hmm maybe,¡± I said. ¡°Should we bet on it?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t bet,¡± she said. ¡°Too bad,¡± I said. ¡°Sorry Toru, I don¡¯t mean to make you jealous.¡± She had her fists clenched at her side as she acted like she wasn¡¯t looking at us. ¡°I-I¡¯m not jealous,¡± she spat. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you have my full attention,¡± I said walking up to her. ¡°Stop looking at my chest,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I said with augh. ¡°There is this interesting brick right in my line of sight.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to hit you again,¡± she said. ¡°Good, I probably deserve it,¡± I said. ¡°Dammit, sorry Momo looks like I can¡¯t help the flirting.¡± She chuckled beside us. ¡°What do you think we will have to do?¡± Momo asked. ¡°I¡¯m betting we will find out soon enough,¡± I said as All Might walked up. All Might exined the exercise. We were to draw lots for our groups. There would be 2 viins and 2 heroes going against one another. The viins would have a ¡®bomb¡¯ in a building. The heroes would have to simply touch the bomb to disarm it. The heroes or viins could capture one another to win as well. We would each have 10 minutes to do the job. If nothing happened then the viins automatically won. It was as I remembered. Midoriya and Bakugo went up against one another in the first match. All Might and the rest of the ss sat in a room watching the whole thing from hidden cameras. The 2 teams were wearing earpieces to talk to their partners. We were tuned in to hear their conversations. I hung around Momo, Toru, and Tsuyu. Midoriya talked about his past with Bakugo. Basically they were best friends but Bakugo hated Midoriya for not having a quirk. No one really questioned why he had one now. But I knew it was because All Might gifted Midoriya his power. ¡°When do you think they¡¯ll kiss?¡± I asked. ¡°You think?¡± Momo asked. ¡°That explosion guy seems pretty pissed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s who he is. Very¡­explosive,¡± I said. Momo rolled her eyes but Tsuyuughed at least. ¡°I think it¡¯s sweet,¡± Toru said. ¡°They can be friends again.¡± ¡°Maybe, I wouldn¡¯t forgive anyone that treated me in the way the Bakugo guy treats Midoriya.¡± ¡°No guy friends?¡± Momo asked. ¡°Not really. Well there is one,¡± I said. I kind of considered Naruto one, but I did steal his future wife. That friendship was up in the air at this time. ¡°I had one a long time ago.¡± Talking about my original childhood I left it at that. I didn¡¯t need to bring that up. There was an explosive finale as they fought. We were quiet for a bit. ¡°Wha-What did that detective want to talk to you about earlier?¡± Toru asked nervously. ¡°Oh right, I forgot,¡± I said. ¡°He told me¡­you know that guy the Viin yer killed?¡± They nodded. ¡°He killed my mom.¡± There was a stunned silence from the girls. ¡°Happened during a bank robbery. Years ago now.¡± I let out a long sigh. Feeling pain from it but pushing the feeling away. ¡°Always wondered who did it. Guess I know now,¡± I said. Feeling more than I thought I would saying it outloud, I walked away from them. I hid a smile on my face. The old me really wanted the guy dead. It was hard to act sad about it. The fight ended, All Might did a review on the pros and cons of the fight, then drew for the next fighters. This time Toru and I were heroes. Our viin foes were the weird arm guy with a mask on his face, Mezo Shoji, and the guy with the tail, Mashirao Ojiro. ¡°Fun fun,¡± I said. Punching my fists together we were soon prepping. The viins were allowed to set up while we nned near the building. ¡°How do you want to do this?¡± I asked. ¡°Whatever you think,¡± Toru, my invisible beauty said. ¡°Okay, so I¡¯m thinking I throw you to a window then I run up from the base level,¡± I said. ¡°Throw? What? Why?¡± She asked. ¡°I mean, would they expect it?¡± I asked. ¡°We could do what we did in the exam,¡± I said. ¡°I throw you on my back and run us to the room with the bomb.¡± ¡°That¡¯s even worse,¡± she said. ¡°You know I¡¯m naked, right?!¡± ¡°Duh, why do you think all my ns involve me touching you?¡± I asked with a wolfish grin. ¡°I am going to stop talking to you if you don¡¯t cut it out,¡± she said. ¡°But we are best friends,¡± I said with a frown. ¡°Do we need to have a fight like Midoriya and Bakugo did? Maybe ours will end in a kiss like theirs should have.¡± ¡°You know our ss can hear us, right?¡± Toru asked. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m saying it? I can practically hear the walking Irish Car Bomb exploding from here,¡± I said with augh. She was quiet for a bit but eventually giggled. ¡°Damn, I tried so hard not tough.¡± ¡°You tried very hard, I¡¯m proud of you,¡± I said, putting my hand on where I thought her shoulder was. I sadly seeded. ¡°Fine,¡± she said exasperated. ¡°Which n do you think will work?¡± She asked. ¡°Well that arm guy, I am pretty sure he can make ears wherever he wants on his body. And hear really well. So he will probably hear youing,¡± I said. ¡°If you jump on my back I will make too much noise for them to hear. We get to the room, you jump off my back, then while I fight them you touch the bomb.¡± I guessed she nodded. ¡°Works for me.¡± We turned to the building. ¡°Are you going to take off your weights?¡± She asked. ¡°Nope,¡± I said. ¡°We will be going fast. So make sure you hold on tight,¡± I said. She nodded. The rm red as a signal for us to start. I felt her climb up my back. She wrapped her arms around my neck and I looped my hands under her thighs. ¡°We will be taking the roof,¡± I said. ¡°Wha-¡± She tried to say but I was running. She tightened her grip around my neck nearly choking me but I went fast. ¡°Try to see if you can find them while we run past,¡± I said. Running straight at the building she began to scream but I didn¡¯t hesitate. Charging my feet with chakra we ran up the exterior wall. She cried out the whole time. I watched and caught a glimpse of the viins on the 5th floor. The building was 7 stories tall. We got to the roof and I kept us running. Kicking open the door Toru breathed out excitedly as we moved down stairs. Still holding on tight she gasped as we ran past the room with the bomb. The foes were both in there. I brought us back as I dropped my arms. She still hung from me but I acted like she wasn¡¯t there. ¡°You got here faster than we expected,¡± the tail guy said. He was wearing a karate gi. ¡°But you knew I would go right for you, good for you,¡± I said. ¡°Guess it was useless to have Toru take the stairs.¡± ¡°We heard your n,¡± the guy with the mask said from one of the mouths on his back. ¡°You weren¡¯t quiet.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± I said. ¡°Well did you hear this-¡± I grabbed Toru behind me. Turning around I spun her to throw her at the bomb. She yelled at me butnded against the bomb. Touching it before the viins could do anything. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Toru yelled. ¡°You liked it,¡± I said. I channeled some Pleasure Touch whenever I touched her. I knew she enjoyed it. ¡°Dammit,¡± the gi guy said. ¡°I wanted a spar.¡± ¡°We can still do that,¡± I said with a wide smile. ¡°After school? Maybe the 3 of us could have a real fight.¡± ¡°Works for me,¡± the guy said. I waited for Toru. Handing her her gloves she grabbed them in a huff. Putting them on angrily as we followed the viins out of the building. ¡°What did I do?¡± I asked. ¡°You threw me!¡± She yelled. ¡°I couldn¡¯t warn you,¡± I said. ¡°They knew our n.¡± ¡°Still, you could have simply not thrown me. What if I didn¡¯t catch myself?¡± She asked. She had a cute angry voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just believed in your strength to catch yourself,¡± I said. That stopped her angry hand movements a little. ¡°How about I make it up to you?¡± She paused. ¡°How?¡± She asked slowly. ¡°No idea. We could go on a date,¡± I offered. ¡°See a movie, get some food.¡± She was quiet. ¡°Why do I feel like this is a gift for you?¡± She asked. ¡°Because it is,¡± I said. ¡°What? You think I¡¯ll pay for a date for you and someone else?¡± Sheughed. ¡°Yes, yes that¡¯s what I want,¡± she said. ¡°Not happening,¡± I said. ¡°Fine, then I can¡¯t forgive you,¡± she said. ¡°Ohe on. It was just a throw. I¡¯ll let you throw me,¡± I said. ¡°Deal,¡± she said. ¡°After our date,¡± I added. She didn¡¯t answer, we walked into the viewing room and Bakugo wasing for me. I reacted without thinking. Moving forward to close the distance I used his momentum to throw him to the ground. He hit harder than I meant to turn him. ¡°Shit I¡¯m sorry, Bakugo,¡± I said. Grabbing his gloved hand he pushed me away. ¡°We heard everything through yourms,¡± he raged. ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°Why the hell did you say that shit?¡± He barked as he got up. ¡°Because it was funny. And you made fun of my hearts,¡± I said. He growled throwing a punch. I lifted my hand catching it. He had more of a punch than I expected. My hand and hair was blown back from the resulting explosion. When the dust settled I looked up at him. Twisting my stinging hand as I tried to get feeling back into it I asked, ¡°If you wanted to blow me a kiss you could have just asked.¡± Pulling up my long ck sleeve I revealed the weight. ¡°My turn?¡± I asked touching the clip to release it. He growled and walked out of the room. I shook my head. Bakugo could be a good fighter if he didn¡¯t have such anger issues. ¡°Alright All Might, what did we do wrong in our taking of the bomb?¡± I asked. Heughed loudly. ¡°Running up a building is not the best way to go about that sort of thing,¡± he said. Then we went through a long y by y where we could have improved. Mainly I needed to work onmunication. The other team needed to work on a better n for blocking the view of the bomb. They should have gone out into the hall to stop us. Toru was supposed to go with the flow more. All in all it was a fun exercise. CHAPTER 56 CLASS PRESIDENT CHAPTER 56 CLASS PRESIDENT The night after the battle practice with All Might my father stopped by the school. He actually looked happier than I had seen him in a while. I guessed the news about my mom¡¯s killer being killed had hit just the right spot for him. He cried happy tears, told me he loved me, and for once asked if we could do something on the weekend. I nodded, hopeful that the good mood wouldst. I sparred the tail and arm guys after that. We fought for a good hour. The tail hero from ss was a trained martial artist and showed me a few moves. The next day I got to ss a little earlier. I had been trainingte into the night with my weights and was slowly getting better. Only running on a few hours of sleep I guessed this was due to my Physique+ ability. ¡°Weston, did you see the crowd outside?¡± Tsuyu asked as I sat down in ss. ¡°I did not. No window in my room, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°The media heard All Might was working here. They¡¯re all over the front gate,¡± she said. That scratched something at the back of my mind. I ignored it. I felt I was strong enough to handle most any fight, so I wasn¡¯t too worried about forgetting anything. Aizawa was soon walking in and people quieted down. ¡°I have received the reports from All Might on your performance yesterday. I have my own notes from what I¡¯ve gleaned,¡± he said. He began working down the line. He told Bakugo, ¡°Stop acting like a 7-year-old. You¡¯re wasting your talent.¡± The white haired guy actually bowed his head and admitted, ¡°I know.¡± I heard he got a stern talking to about using his quirk on me without cause. I guessed it took. ¡°Midoriya, are you always nning on destroying your arm every fight?¡± Aizawa asked. ¡°If you keep saying, ¡®I can¡¯t control my quirk so I have no choice,¡¯ then you¡¯ll never get far in this field.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Midoriya said, bowing his head. ¡°Weston,¡± He said, drawing my eyes. ¡°The middle of fighting should not be used to talk about going on a date,¡± he said. I could feel Toru burn in embarrassment. ¡°But sir, it¡¯s a team building exercise,¡± I said without any shame. ¡°Due to my partner¡¯sck of experience of working with me she was not able to anticipate my actions, thus risking our mission.¡± Aizawa rolled his eyes. ¡°Cut the crap. Leave it off the field.¡± ¡°I will do my best sir,¡± I said with a smile. He went through the rest of the evaluations quickly. ¡°On to thest Home Room duty,¡± Aizawa said. ¡°Sorry to spring this on you, but you need to pick a ss president.¡± The room broke out in uproarious talk as people raised their hands or suggested themselves for the job. Eventually the kiss up yelled to cut in. ¡°This is a taskden with responsibility where you must carry and pull everyone¡¯s weight. It is a sacred office that requires the esteem and trust of those around you. The only true leader will emerge from democratic choice reflecting the will of the people. We need to hold a vote.¡± The room was quiet so I said, ¡°That¡¯s dumb. This is a hero ss. Let¡¯s fight to the death.¡± I drew eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s vote,¡± Momo said behind me. ¡°What?!¡± I asked in mock anger. ¡°Voting is dumb. Let¡¯s vote on if we should vote or fight to the death.¡± I watched Toru move her gloves up to her mouth stifling herugh, so it was worth it. ¡°Is it alright if we vote, Aizawa?¡± The kiss up asked. ¡°Do what you want. Just have the person picked today,¡± Aizawa said sitting in his chair. He was soon asleep. ¡°I¡¯m voting for you Momo,¡± I said quickly. ¡°What? Why me?¡± She asked. ¡°You ruined my chance at battle to the death,¡± I said. ¡°And you¡¯d be good. Besides, Ida there would be way too into the role.¡± I said the words loud enough for everyone to hear. ¡°Whatever,¡± she said. The votes were cast and I smiled big when Momo got 8 votes and Ida got 4. ¡°So then it¡¯s President Yaoyorozu and Vice-President Ida,¡± Aizawa said. ¡°Speech!¡± I yelled, but Aizawa gave me a re. sses went on and it was soon lunchtime. Sitting with Toru, Momo, Tsuyu, and the pink girl Mina, I much preferred to be surrounded by women. ¡°You upset Ida was made Vice-President?¡± Toru asked. ¡°No,¡± I said while I wolfed down the rice. ¡°I wanted him to be.¡± ¡°What? But you said you would hate it,¡± Tsuyu said. ¡°I said that so the people who don¡¯t like me would vote for him,¡± I said. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want him to be president. He would take the role way too seriously. For instance, Momo here has said she would let me skip ss.¡± ¡°I did not,¡± she said. ¡°Damn, let¡¯s mutiny,¡± I said. Toru giggled but Momo rolled her eyes. ¡°You ever take anything seriously?¡± ¡°Training?¡± I asked. ¡°I run about 10 miles a day and train the rest of the time.¡± Momo coughed as she swallowed her drink incorrectly. ¡°That much?¡± She asked. I nodded. ¡°Not much else to do,¡± I admitted. ¡°What do you train?¡± She asked. ¡°Depends. I use my quirk until I¡¯m exhausted. Then I run till I¡¯m exhausted. Then I hit the punching back till I¡¯m exhausted.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be exhausted and keep going,¡± she said. ¡°And yet I do. Care to join me?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m tempted, just to see if you¡¯re lying,¡± she said. ¡°I hang around the gym on the 4th floor from 5 till midnight. Stop by any time,¡± I said. I looked around. ¡°Oh, by the way. I heard a teacher talking about a safety drill during lunch time.¡± ¡°What about it?¡± She asked. ¡°It¡¯s our first drill. Since you¡¯re the ss president you should make sure there isn¡¯t a bunch of chaos,¡± I said. I remembered when Ida tried to be president. The viins were going to attack and they would me it on the reporters outside. ¡°I guess,¡± Momo said. We went back to idly chatting until the rm went off. ¡°Security Level 3 has been breached. Students please evacuate!¡± Sounded out over the Public Announcement system. ¡°What¡¯s level 3?¡± Momo asked as we stood. ¡°Someone infiltrated the school,¡± someone said. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± People began pushing to get out of the cafeteria. ¡°Make a microphone. Yell at those people to calm it down,¡± I offered. Momo nodded, unbuttoning her shirt she pulled a microphone out of her cleavage. ¡°Everyone. This is just a drill. Calm it down. There is plenty of time to get out of here,¡± she yelled over the microphone. People slowly calmed down as she continued to use cating words. They slowly streamed out. I noticed Toru wasn¡¯t in the group. Looking around I found her under the lunch table. Grabbing my te I moved to sit with her on the floor. In her school uniform she wrapped her hands around her knees as she stared at me. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked. ¡°Waiting for you,¡± I said while eating my food. ¡°You should go,¡± she said. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s a drill,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± She stayed quiet. Eventually she spoke as I looked in her general direction. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t do well in crowds. Someone always steps on me, trips me, or something,¡± she admitted. ¡°I guessed they did,¡± I said. ¡°Must be hard.¡± She didn¡¯t answer. ¡°That¡¯s why I try to make sure you¡¯re following me when we go ces.¡± ¡°I noticed,¡± she whispered. Tightening her arms around her knees the room was empty except for the 2 of us. It was the first time in a while we were alone. ¡°Why are you so nice to me?¡± ¡°Because I like you,¡± I said. Setting my tray of food back on the table overhead. ¡°I thought that was obvious.¡± ¡°But why?¡± She asked. ¡°I could be ugly for all you know.¡± I frowned. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have to like you for your personality then,¡± I said. Toru giggled. Surprisingly I noticed her uniform get closer to me. Ever so slowly she inched toward me. I let her make the move, and slowly I felt her lips on mine. I smiled wide, reciprocating the kiss. Channeling some Pleasure Touch in my mouth and hands I moved my hand to her back pulling her to me. Closing my eyes I let my touch tell me where her lips were. The kiss lingered, but there was no tongue. She slowly pulled back and I let her go. She sat back down in her spot under the table. I could hear her quickened breath as she tried to catch it. ¡°That was my first kiss,¡± she whispered. ¡°Good, should we go for kiss number 2?¡± I asked. She hesitated but we were interrupted as the PA announced the all clear. We groaned but got up. The room still empty, we walked side by side but instead of acting like some virgin I reached out grabbing her hand. She didn¡¯t pull away and allowed it to happen. Her head was hanging so I knew she was blushing. Though no one could see her she was like every other girl I had met. CHAPTER 57 RESCUE MISSION CHAPTER 57 RESCUE MISSION The week passed by quickly. I was always busy. Mostly training, but still. I wanted to be at my peak when I fought the sea monster. I hadn¡¯t decided when I wanted to take on the One Piece challenge. I was getting more and morefortable with my quirk, but after training for the gates with Guy I had increased my physical strength tremendously. Where Genjutsu had been my main attack before, Taijutsu was quickly catching up. Momo and Toru had joined me for training a couple of times as well. Finding me in the gym I had them soon sparring me then one another. I preferred them fighting just because Toru would strip down and I could almost picture the 2 of them fighting in the nude. Momo didn¡¯t like it at first. Unable to know where Toru was attacking, I had to show her the trick of watching her feet and hands. I sparred Toru and was able to identify when and the general area of where she was punching. Momo decided she wanted to learn that as well so I showed her some tricks. After sparring they would leave and I was left on my own. Over the weekend I met my father for lunch. He was happy. That was until he started crying and apologizing for how he had ignored me. I epted the apology, and asked him to keep working on himself. We left on a better note than any I could remember. Then I was back to training. Before I knew it Monday had rolled around. Early in the morning as Aizawa addressed the ss he announced, ¡°For Foundation Skill of Heroics we will be doing drills on Rescuing. The judges this time will be myself, All Might, and a special guest star.¡± People talked excitedly. We were soon in the locker room changing into our costumes. I put on my ck hoodie and pants and decided I really didn¡¯t want to change it. It was simple, easy to rece, andfortable. Escorted out to a van we headed to the ce for the Rescue Mission. I sat by the girls, but this time Midoriya was there. ¡°Hey, Midoriya, I always say what I think no matter what¡¯s on my mind,¡± Tsuyu said. The frog girl extra cute in her costume. ck hair, big eyes, big gloves, she was basically a big kid. ¡°That¡¯s why I have to say that your quirk reminds me of All Might¡¯s.¡± ¡°O-o-oh really?¡± Midoriya asked, not fooling me but fooling the others. ¡°I never thought of that.¡± ¡°Tsuyu, that¡¯s crazy,¡± the kid with the red hair said. ¡°All Might doesn¡¯t get hurt when he uses his skills.¡± ¡°Very true,¡± I decided to cut in. ¡°You enhancers. Very interesting. It¡¯s like you¡¯re able to focus 100% of your strength in one part of your body. Is that why you keep getting hurt? Your body can¡¯t handle it?¡± ¡°Yeah, kind of,¡± Midoriya said shyly. ¡°It¡¯s still new.¡± ¡°Have you ever thought of using only a fraction of your power, but all over your body?¡± I asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asked, confused. ¡°I mean, if your body can¡¯t handle 100%. Maybe spread it out. Find a percentage your body can handle. Then as you get stronger, raise that percentage.¡± Midoriya took on a distant look as he worked through it. It was a little early for him to figure it out, but I was sick of him breaking his arms every time I turned around. He was beat up more than a housewife. ¡°You and your ideas,¡± Momo said. ¡°Why are you always trying to do different stuff with your quirk?¡± Midoriya was lost in his own little world as he mumbled to himself. ¡°What? It¡¯s fun,¡± I said. ¡°Have any of you asked why you have quirks? How they work? It took me weeks to figure out how to get past my blowback. I mean, Toru, look at you,¡± I said. Pointing at the invisible girl I frowned, ¡°Poor choice of words, sorry. Anyway, you¡¯re invisible. So that tells me you can bend light around you. But you don¡¯t do it on a conscious level, right?¡± I assumed she nodded. ¡°So how does it work? You have to draw energy from somewhere to power it. It uses energy from your body, like moving a muscle. Thus if you exhausted yourself, I would think that your skill would end. But does your skill stop there? Why can¡¯t you extend your invisibility? If you could learn to control your invisibility, why not nket other things with it. Sounds like a great way to save people in my book.¡± I looked around and everyone was staring at me. ¡°Sorry, I think about this stuff when Aizawa is talking,¡± I said. ¡°You got past your blowback?¡± The red haired kid asked. ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± I said. ¡°How¡¯d you do that?¡± He asked. ¡°Well I figured out what my ability was actually doing.¡± I pulled a water bottle out of my pack. Freezing it instantly. ¡°I am taking energy from this to freeze it. That energy has to go somewhere. The firstw of thermodynamics is energy cannot be created or destroyed. All I am doing is moving it to me. So I have all this energy in me now. Thus my blowback is I heat up. I didn¡¯t heat up much with this little bottle. But if I tried to freeze a pool of water I would probably boil my blood. So what I do is while I draw in the energy, I expel it at the same rate. Acting as a middle man. Thus I can freeze whatever I want.¡± I extended a finger pointing one way and one the other. Pulling energy from one finger in a huge wave a gust of freezing wind blew through. The other finger expelled out the same amount of heat causing the cold and hot air to meet in the middle. ¡°Dang, Todoroki, looks like you have a challenger,¡± red hair said looking to the man with half of a face. He ignored us. Conversation died down as we arrived at therge building. We had been doing drills on things ranging from spars to first aid for victims to psychological warfare. This was one of many. At least I thought it was. Since all of these were blending into one another it wasn¡¯t until I saw the astronaut suit that I remembered what was supposed to happen. ¡°Wee students,¡± the hero in the astronaut suit said. We were walking into the giant building in arge group. Inside was basically an amusement park. Arge boulder area that looked like an avnche had hit, one area with a man made waterfall where everything was flooded, rubbled buildings strewn out like an earthquake hit, another continuously burning building area. I found myself impressed. ¡°This is a practical training area I created,¡± the person in the astronaut suit said. The suit was a ck visor with a white puffy body. ¡°To simte all kinds of idents and disasters this ce is called the The Ultimate Space for Jams.¡± ¡°Space Hero 13,¡± Midoriya whispered from next to me as he stared at the space person. I guessed that was their hero name. ¡°I assume you are the guest judge,¡± Ida said. ¡°Can I ask where All Might is?¡± Most everyone was a fanboy for the strongest hero so it was no surprise he asked. ¡°All Might is unable to join us,¡± Hero 13 said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there is plenty to keep you busy. Do any of you know what my quirk is?¡± There was some mumbling but no definitive answer. ¡°My quirk is called ¡®ck Hole¡¯. With it, no matter what material, it will get sucked into a vortex I create. After getting sucked in it will also turn into dust. As you may understand, this is a dangerous power. In the wrong hands it could be used to destroy peoplel.¡± There was a long silence before Hero 13 spoke again. All the while I looked for the viins and began storing my weights. ¡°Naturally in today¡¯s society of superhumans, quirks are regted and monitored. Lawful use of them is strictly enforced. No matter how just you may feel you are, your quirks can easily damage people. We must be vignt to make sure we use our quirks to help society, not to hinder.¡± Hero 13 looked around again, no one able to know exactly where they were looking behind the ck lens visor. ¡°Please leave this exercise understanding a little better how your quirks are meant to assist society and save people. That is all. Thank you for listening intently and patiently.¡± They bowed as the group pped. ¡°Stay close,¡± I whispered down to Toru. I assumed she looked over at me. Aizawa looked behind himself toward the fountain in the middle of the area. Noticing the ck opening near the central fountain he turned quickly to it. A hand slowly reached out of the ck twirling portal. A body was soon revealed as well as a lot more hands. Hands covering the face and body of a man. A quest appeared as viins began to pour out of the portal.
My Hero Academia Quest 2: Protagonist''s Path
Defeat a Nomu
Rewards:
Custom Hero Costume
¡°Fuck,¡± I whispered. That was like defeating an All Might. I was going to have to give my all. ¡°Everyone huddle together!¡± Aizawa yelled as the handy man and other viins continued to exit the portal. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Viins are here.¡± The ck portal began to coalesce. Bing the shape of a man with white glowing eyes. The area around the glowing eyes began to speak. ¡°Eraserhead,¡± the portal/man said to Aizawa. ¡°We had heard that All Might would be joining today. Which is why we had called together such a weing party for him.¡± ¡°Where is he,¡± the man with gray hair and hands said in a whiny deranged voice. Almost manic in his desperation to know the answer. He wore full ck clothes with severed hands holding onto his face and scattered over his limbs. ¡°We went through all this trouble and yet the Symbol of Peace is not here?¡± He let out a pretty good Leto Jokerugh. ¡°I wonder if he will show up if we kill the kids.¡± ¡°Students, get out of here!¡± Aizawa ordered as he ran down the steps toward the huge grouping of viins like it was natural to take on 30 people at once. He began using the cloth hanging from him like a whip as he expertly attacked the viins gathered in front. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± the ck smoke/man said as it formed in front of us. ck smoke billowed out of him surrounding us. I turned around grabbing Toru, Momo, and Tsuyu. The smoke was too fast though as it domed around us. ¡°You elites of UA will be beaten, tortured, and in.¡± I jumped into the top of the dome with the girls in my arms and we were suddenly through it, but instead of jumping up and out we were falling straight down to a burning building. ¡°Fuck!¡± I yelled as the girls screamed. Holding onto me I twisted us in the air, absorbing the shock as Inded on the t building roof. I felt the wave of heat in the area as the burning buildings around us roared with fires. ¡°What happened!¡± Momo yelled over the raging fire. ¡°We were teleported to the burning area,¡± I said walking to the edge of the building. The heat became more intense as I did. I could see the central fountain where the viins had teleported us ahead. ¡°It¡¯s so hot,¡± Tsuyu said, her tongue hanging outside of her mouth. I could see that the frog girl was dehydrating quickly. I began pulling in heat from around me and expelling it out the top of my head with my quirk. A cool breeze filled the area about 5 feet around me. Intense heat leaving my head it took me a moment to find the equilibrium between the pulling and leaving energies. ¡°What do we do?¡± Toru asked as she walked over. Her gloved hands covering her naked body to keep her a little warm from the cold air that surrounded me. ¡°We get back there and kick their asses,¡± I said. ¡°Good luck with that,¡± a voice said. 4 viins began climbing up the side of the building. One was a lizard man, another was covered in ayer of fire, another was a rock man, thest had the head of a snake. ¡°We will be dealing with you lot until All Mightes.¡± I was tempted to use my Seastone Jitte, but I wanted to stick to my physical strength and quirk as much as I could. Instead I began pushing chakra through my body. ¡°We will see about that,¡± I said. Before anyone else could do anything I jumped to the 4 viins. On them before they could react I chose the lizard man first, knocking him back as I pushed him off the building. Before the other 3 could attack me, Momo had made a gun and fired it at the snake man. Tsuyu grabbed the rock man with her tongue, throwing him away as he yelled. Toru and I attacked the fire man. Her kicking his leg and me hitting him in the head with my fist. ¡°Nicely done,dies,¡± I said. Beginning to cool the area while expelling heat out of my head I tried to n, but there was really only one thing I could do. ¡°Alright, I am trusting you girls with my secret.¡± Making the hand seals I made 2 shadow clones. ¡°We have to get out of this hell hole, and do it now.¡± ¡°What the hell, Weston!¡± Momo said seeing the clones. ¡°You have 2 quirks?¡± ¡°Not quite,¡± I said. ¡°Questionster. Escape now. Tsuyu, I only have enough practice to affect the temperature around my main body.¡± I had tried but I wasn¡¯t skilled enough to use my quirk at full st from more than 1 body at once. The skill was basically free, but my clones didn¡¯t have the mental power to do it. Hopping over she climbed up my back. She sighed as she felt the cooler air around me. ¡°On my backs, let¡¯s go girls,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help,¡± Momo said defiantly. ¡°You don¡¯t,¡± I admitted. She could probably make cooling nkets or something. ¡°But I am getting out now, and I¡¯m not leaving any of you to deal with more viins. We need to help the others.¡± She frowned but nodded. Both girls climbed on my backs. The 3 of my bodies ran straight ahead without hesitation. Speeding up I yelled, ¡°Hold on!¡± And we were jumping to the next building. Momo tightened her grip around me, Tsuyuughed, and Toru yelled out again. Iughed as wended but kept running. Another viin jumping out at us, the clone with Momo on his back kicked him in the face as we continued to run. Soaring through the air once more we were then at the wall around the burning section of the rescue arena. When we got to the wall we didn¡¯t hesitate to jump straight down. The girls yelled in my ears as we extended our chakra covered hands to the wall. Slowing us down quickly wended on the ground as the girls breathed in and out heavily. ¡°You can get off now,¡± I said to the 3 girls at the same time. They opened their eyes to see we were on the ground. They slowly got off and my clones disappeared. ¡°You are telling me your secrets,¡± Momo said. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell others, I don¡¯t mind,¡± I said. ¡°Butter. You help those stuck in the other disaster zones.¡± I turned and began to run to the center. ¡°Where are you going!?¡± Toru yelled. ¡°To help Aizawa!¡± I yelled. Speeding up, I really started running. No weights on my body I was finally able to go my full speed. It took only 20 seconds to get to the fountain where the main fight was going on. There were some of my ssmates that were missed in the teleportation. I ignored them as I focused on the giant Nomu. 7 feet tall, pitch ck skin, All Might worthy muscr body, exposed brain at the top of it¡¯s head, some sort of metal beak for a mouth. These things were made to kill All Might. I knew they had a shock absorption or kic energy nullifying ability to go against the strongest hero. But the blonde man had beaten the Nomu in the manga somehow. I just needed to be as strong as All Might. My body filled with chakra as the giant raised it¡¯s hands over the beaten up Aizawa. It¡¯s meaty fingers mping together while it put it¡¯s full weight into driving it¡¯s sped fists down. With a yell I jumped and hit it from the side. I felt my attack get absorbed a little but then what it couldn¡¯t nullify sent the Nomu staggering away. ¡°Weston, get out of here,¡± Aizawa said through struggling breath as he stood on hisst leg. No broken limbs, he still had some fight in him. ¡°Vice-President!¡± I yelled to Ida who was paces away. Grabbing Aizawa by the scarf at his neck he tried to fight as I twirled him around and threw him to Ida. The grown man iled as he soared through the air, but Ida ran and grabbed him. I had underestimated my strength and thrown him too far. The Nomu recovered and ran for Aizawa. I intercepted punching the beast in the gut. My hit did some damage but not enough as it tried to grab me with a meaty paw. I gritted my teeth, dodging back I cycled more chakra through my limbs. I decided on a simple fist fight. The Nomu was too big and beefy to try my Jitte. I didn¡¯t want to risk hurting the seastone, and I didn¡¯t want to channel water with so many eyes on me. I had to keep stuff hidden for my Viin yer persona. I could have gone with Genjutsu, but that was more for mental exhaustion. Besides, I really wanted to know if I was as strong as All Might. Pushing chakra everywhere at once I began a simple street brawl with the monster. A few months ago I didn¡¯t know what I was doing. But Guy-sensei had beaten the crap out of me to help open the gates, I knew enough. Punching it over and over in the gut the Nomu tried to grab me but I dodged to the side. My footwork never stronger I used what I had learned from Saeko. Every muscle mattered. My kick didn¡¯t just involve my legs, my back muscles were called upon. My punch wasn¡¯t the only thing hitting it in the tough face, my back, leg, and toes were giving me more strength. I roared in anger as I became faster and stronger. Guy was with me as I fought. The Taijutsu master yelling at me to keep going as I tried to open the gates. My body exhausted and battered. Thest drop of sweat dripping from my nose as I pushed forward one more step as I carried Rock Lee on a log over my head. I breathed in huge lungfuls of air. Dipping under one hit, sending my own, jumping back only to jump forward and kick it in the face. I was in the zone. Then I overshot my hit. The Nomu learning my moves, stepped back slightly. Making me lose my bnce it used the opportunity to grab my arm. I feared he was going to try to pull my arm off but the monster simply tossed me away. Skidding to a halt near the fountain I rolled. Pushing up on my elbow I jumped back up facing the Nomu. ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡± Hand guy asked. More of the young heroes were gathering. ¡°Who the fuck are you? Handjob?¡± I spat back. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll deal with youter.¡± Rolling my shoulders I walked around facing the Nomu. My mouth dry I did something I didn¡¯t want to. Staring at the Nomu I crossed my arms in front of me. Gritting my teeth I began to scratch the itch. Slowly at first then more quickly it began to open. The air around me began to shimmer as heat was released from my body. In an instant the Gate of Opening was pried apart. My mental inhibitions released. I began to push through the other hemisphere of my brain. This happened more quickly. The scratch turning into a tear as the Gate of Healing was cast asunder. My muscles bulging with more strength I began healing instantly. My body started to tear away at itself. I didn''t hesitate. Kicking off the ground I was in front of the Nomu. Hitting it for all I had my fist crunched against it¡¯s jaw. Throwing it away the beast screeched out but I was on it. Jumping up into the air I worked on instinct. Pushing off the high ceiling I dove down, hitting it with all my strength in the abs. The beast was finally feeling it as I continued to punch. It grabbed my arm but I ripped it from its grip as my leg kicked it in the pec. I was quickly lost in the fight. I had tried to warn myself not to pull a Rock. I didn¡¯t want to beid up in bed for a month. My body was continuously being torn apart and healed. I had already used the skill more in this fight than any other time. But it still wasn¡¯t enough. Roaring my frustration as I pushed myself. My punches and kicks raining down, the beast absorbed almost half of the hits. Screeching as it started hitting me. We were on even ground as it met mine blow for blow. I wasn¡¯t sure how long we fought. The people around me were a blur as I pushed my body to the absolute brink, and through it all I began to feel another itch. The first 2 gates were the simplest gates to open. They could be done through training, exhausting yourself past limits. Hard work was the recipe for opening yourself to releasing your full power. But thest gates had to be done through meditation and practice. I was getting plenty of practice as I used the power far past what I originally promised myself I would. My skin burning I thought I was under attack, then the chakra around me expelled exponentially. I could see the light blue shimmer in the air as it expelled from my body. The first truly dangerous gate opened. The Gate of Life. Located in the spinal cord it caused my skin to turn red as it heated up. Veins bulging on my body, hair standing on end, I gritted my teeth from the pain. I had enough of a mind to know I had to end this now. Speeding up impossibly much, I was at the Nomu¡¯s body. Kicking up I hit it in the chin, causing it to be thrown in the air. Always moving I jumped up with everything I had. Pile driving the Nomu in the gut it folded like a stool pigeon. Blow after blow connected with it as we flew up and up. My body acting on it¡¯s own as it channeled the unfamiliar power I acted on instinct as I kept hitting. Then with a final blow I punched it in the metal chin. It¡¯s teeth cracking from the force my eyes rolled to the back of my head as I passed out. CHAPTER 58 RECOVERY CHAPTER 58 RECOVERY I woke up in the nurse¡¯s office. My mouth was drier than an ex¡¯s humor. I tried to move for the pitcher of water, but my body didn¡¯t budge. Looking down I was at least not handcuffed. Channeling my mana I pulled the water out of the pitcher and began pouring it into my mouth. When I was done the door opened to reveal the old nurse of UA. She was a short woman in a doctor¡¯s jacket. ¡°What are you doing up?¡± She asked. Walking over she waved her hand and I passed out once more. Dreaming soundly I had a good one of Reina and Hina going on. We were swimming on our journey to the new vige. Of course we forgot our swimsuits. More than happy to stay like that I ignored the muffled voices around me. It was night outside when I opened my eyes again. Darkness showed from a side window. I grumbled. ¡°Turn off the lights,¡± I ordered as my hand went to my face. Someone followed themand as I sat up with a groan. Looking down, my body appeared way better than I expected. My skin was still a little pink but other than that, fine. I expected to be in bed for a week. ¡°You were very beat up,¡± Recovery Girl said as she walked over from her desk. ¡°I am used to dealing with Midoriya. You are a new face.¡± ¡°Weston,¡± I grumbled. ¡°Got any more water?¡± She nodded, grabbing another pitcher she walked it over. I grabbed it and poured it down my throat. The water sshing over my face I sighed as I finally quenched my thirst, but I kept drinking. Huge gulps, unbothered as the water kept pouring over me. When I felt my stomach couldn¡¯t fit any more I put the pitcher on the side table. I let out a long sigh. Looking up to Recovery Girl with a smile she frowned at me. ¡°I put a lot of work into healing you.¡± ¡°You kiss my booboos away?¡± I asked. ¡°You could give me more if you wanted.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Oh, you know how my power works, good,¡± she said. ¡°But while I do have to kiss you. Your body does all the healing. And you had a lot of damage.¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t like to use that skill if I can help it,¡± I said. ¡°But could have been worse. Might have opened more gates.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what that means, but you shouldn¡¯t ever do what you did, again,¡± she said. She sighed, ¡°However, from what I hear there should have been a lot more injured.¡± ¡°Yeah, everyone okay?¡± I asked. She nodded. ¡°You¡¯re the only person in my ward today,¡± she said in an old tired voice. ¡°But I would prefer no one is in here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I like your kisses,¡± I said with a wink. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll injure myself for more of them.¡± She cackled as she shook her head. ¡°You have visitors if you¡¯re ready to see them,¡± she noted. I shrugged but agreed. I had hoped it was Toru but I was unfortunate to have Aizawa and All Might walk in. Aizawa had some bandages around his mouth, but his limbs were at least okay. I remembered him having broken arms when he took the Nomu onst time. ¡°Young Weston,¡± All Might said in his deep booming voice. ¡°I am d you are okay. I came to apologize for not being there to help with the fight today.¡± He stood over top of me, but I felt awkward being so low on the bed. Turning, I got off the mattress slowly. I was out of my costume and in patient scrubs. ¡°No problem,¡± I said. ¡°The viins said you were their target. I¡¯m guessing those Nomu guys were meant to go against you specifically.¡± ¡°Yes, that is what I hear,¡± All Might said. ¡°I only arrived when you were falling. I was able to catch you, but you had already beaten the monster.¡± I had noticed my quest wasplete so I knew that part at least. ¡°Thanks for catching me. Kind of lost my head there at the end, don¡¯t remember much,¡± I admitted. ¡°Yes¡­which is another reason we wanted to talk to you,¡± All Might said. He eyed Aizawa next to him. ¡°When did you receive another quirk?¡± The teacher asked. The dark eyed teacher boring his gaze into me. ¡°Receive?¡± I asked. ¡°There are individuals out there that can bestow more quirks on people,¡± All Might said. ¡°That is the only way we know of to have more. One such individual has been known to gift powers.¡± ¡°Oh All for One, right?¡± I asked. They both stiffened. ¡°How do you know that name?¡± All Might asked, his fist clenching. I realized my mistake. ¡°Inte,¡± I said. ¡°I read a lot on you before joining in preparation for my own hero work.¡± That sounded right. All for One was the main bad guy and had been alive for a long time. I thought about what to do. But I knew they wouldn¡¯t trust me if they thought I worked for All for One. ¡°I don¡¯t have any extra quirks,¡± I admitted. ¡°Young Weston you were seen-¡± I had ns for My Hero Academia. Big ns. My mother killed, I was out for revenge. I didn¡¯t want these people knowing all of my skills. Not yet at least. There were people I wanted to kill, and they wouldn¡¯t be as easy to get to confess as Landslide was. I needed other skills to use against them. So I decided to keep my Naruto World powers a secret for now. ¡°What I did earlier was part of my quirk,¡± I lied. They gave me a confused look. ¡°My quirk is Give and Take. At least that¡¯s what I call it. I can Take energy from around me, or Give energy. Heating or Cooling the area. But some time ago I thought, why just stop at hot and cold energy? Why not kic energy? Why couldn¡¯t I absorb that?¡± They nodded, seeing where I was going. ¡°Unfortunately, that didn¡¯t pan out,¡± I said with a frown. ¡°What did work is what I call Potential Energy. But really it is Potential Strength. What I did earlier was draw upon my potential strength. I took my future potential strength. Borrowing it for a while.¡± I could see they were slowly getting the idea of theplete fabrication I made up. ¡°I can regte how much strength I pull, giving me intense power for a short amount of time. But when I do I have a pretty bad Blowback. I end up worn out beyond belief. Either my body can¡¯t handle the increased strength. Or the Potential Strength I borrow is from right after I finish the move. So I don¡¯t have strength anymore because I used it all.¡± ¡°A very interesting quirk evolution,¡± All Might said, believing every word. ¡°But dangerous,¡± Aizawa noted. I nodded. ¡°I have trained to be a hero for years. This power is still new to me. Which is why I only use it when it is important. I am sorry for stepping in, Aizawa-sensei. I just knew I could help, so I had to act.¡± I had been tempted to tell them I actually had a quirk that allowed me to borrow other quirks from interdimensional versions of me, but I decided to keep it simple. I could save that if I was forced to show more of my powers. It was Give and Take. Maybe I gave other versions of me my powers for a short time and took theirs while I was at it. The skill was ambiguous enough to let me say pretty much anything. ¡°Yes,¡± All Might said. ¡°We both understand the need to help. And with young Midoriya constantly hurting himself, it is hard to judge. I know I am d you are on our side. And you trusted us enough to tell us your power.¡± ¡°Are you going to continue to train this power?¡± Aizawa asked. ¡°I was nning to on my own time. If I use it in short bursts I only hurt a little. For now I would like to stick to the original use of my quirk,¡± I said. Aizawa nodded. I guessed he had been nning on adding it to my training, but I didn¡¯t want that. ¡°Thank you again, young Weston,¡± All Might said. ¡°I fear that the damage would have been worse if you had not done what you did.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what heroes are for,¡± I said. They were soon out the door. I let out a sigh of relief since they had believed it so easily. ¡°Can I go?¡± I asked. Recovery Girl gave me another once over. I asked for more kisses, but she refused. I was sore, but walking out of there soon enough. As I stepped out I was almost stampeded over by an invisible force. I pretended to be hit harder and fell to the ground with her. ¡°Begone evil ghost!¡± I yelled trying to push the clothes away. I looked down. ¡°Oh it¡¯s my best imaginary friend.¡± Toru smacked me in the side. And I groaned for real this time. ¡°Sorry,¡± she squeaked, pushing herself up. ¡°You should be, you hit hard,¡± I said, getting up slowly. I was still in my scrubs but had a bag with my hero suit in my hand. ¡°I need more Recovery Girl kisses,¡± I said, holding my side. I looked at Toru. It was weird to not know what she was feeling without facial expressions, but I had enough experience with girls to guess. ¡°But Recovery Girl is tired, I¡¯ll need to demand some from you instead.¡± ¡°I-I-¡± she tried to say but I grabbed her hand and began walking us down the hall. ¡°Walk me through what happened,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t remember much after fighting that beak guy.¡± She was quiet for a time but as she recovered said, ¡°Momo, Tsuyu, and I did what you said. Helping the others out of their own disaster zones. By the time we had everyone you were glowing and your skin was all red. Then you started hitting that Nomu thing and knocked him out. All Might caught you when you passed out.¡± ¡°So everyone saw my fight?¡± I asked. She didn¡¯t answer. ¡°God dang it Toru, stop nodding. I can¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± she whined. ¡°Yeah, most everyone was there to see it.¡± ¡°Did I do anything embarrassing?¡± I asked. ¡°Besides yelling as loud as possible?¡± She asked. ¡°I was yelling?¡± I asked. ¡°I seem to remember a lot of pain, ugh annoying. I wanted to look super cool fighting it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a show off,¡± she said teasingly. ¡°Next you¡¯ll want a video of it.¡± ¡°There are videos?¡± I asked excitedly. ¡°No!¡± She spat. ¡°At least none that I saw.¡± ¡°Dang. I wanted to see,¡± I admitted. We continued walking. ¡°You okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± she said. ¡°You?¡± ¡°No,¡± I groaned. ¡°You hit way harder than the Nomu.¡± She hit me again. ¡°Stop, I give,¡± I whined. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you up if you don¡¯t stop teasing me,¡± she whispered cutely. ¡°I believe it,¡± I said. ¡°What was that anyway?¡± She asked. ¡°That strength wasn¡¯t normal.¡± ¡°An evolution of my quirk.¡± ¡°An evolution?¡± She asked. ¡°Yeah, quirks don¡¯t always stay the same. You get stronger. Learn more about them.¡± I opened the door to my room. Walking in, she didn¡¯t hesitate to join me. Inside was a lot more lived in than when I moved there the week before. Bed sheets, some simple weights in a corner, a TV mounted on the wall, papers on the desk, it was an actual room. ¡°What are we doing here?¡± Toru asked tentatively as she noticed where we were. ¡°I am sleeping,¡± I said. ¡°Not sure about you.¡± Walking to my chest of drawers I opened them up to pull out some sweatpants. Taking off my scrub shirt I wasn¡¯t shy about it. Turning around I said, ¡°Unlike you, I am not invisible. You will have to turn around¡­ Unless you want to watch. Which I am all for.¡± I assumed she was blushing because her clothes quickly turned around. I dropped my pants and put my sweats on. Deciding against a shirt I thought it better to show off my thick muscles. ¡°I am starving, but beat,¡± I announced. Grabbing the remote I turned the TV on. ¡°Want to watch TV?¡± I asked,ying on my bed. I ignored her as I found something to watch. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m supposed to be here,¡± she whispered, but was closer to the bed. ¡°You can leave if you want, Toru,¡± I said. ¡°But I am exhausted. If you want to make out we will have to do it now before I fall asleep. Otherwise you¡¯ll have to settle for cuddling.¡± ¡°Cuddling?¡± She squeaked. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. Sitting up I reached out. I felt her hand grab onto mine. Pulling her to me Iid us down. Her next to me on the bed I could feel her stiffen up. ¡°Rx, Toru. Justying in the same bed. Nothing is happening except watching TV.¡± I moved her next to me and I began to spoon her. My arm under her invisible neck we faced the TV. I felt the exhaustion take me for a bit. Rxingpletely since I woke up, my mind was calming down as I smelled her hair and reached my arm over her waist. ¡°Thanks for staying,¡± I mumbled. Letting out a big yawn I smacked my lips. ¡°You¡¯re a lotfier than sleeping alone.¡± I felt her nod. Kissing the back of her head Iid my head back down. ¡°I should go¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°If you want,¡± I said with a bigger yawn. ¡°Grab one of my shirts for pajamas if you want to say.¡± Rolling over I left it up to her as I drifted off to sleep. CHAPTER 59 SPORTS FESTIVAL CHAPTER 59 SPORTS FESTIVAL I woke up to hair in my mouth. Spitting it out the invisible hair glistened with my spittle as Toruid on my shoulder. She was in my ck costume hoodie and that was it. Rxed on my chest she breathed in and out softly. I began stroking her hair. Blindly moving my fingertips as I found her ear. She really did smell good. Some sort of flower perfume. Familiar, but I couldn¡¯t ce it. Since she couldn¡¯t rely on people seeing her I guessed she wore it so they could smell her. I was happy simply touching her for now. Letting her rest as the morning came. When my chakra covered hands moved down her back she let out a moan. Pushing her body up to me, my hoodie shifted. I assumed she was looking at me. I leaned forward a little bit but mumbled, ¡°Will I be kissing your nose or lips if I move forward?¡± ¡°Nose,¡± she giggled. She moved thest inch to me. Our lips colliding it was a simple kiss, but we had already done one of those. It was time to move forward. Grabbing her ass cheek that was covered by my hoodie I pulled her closer and extended my tongue into her mouth. She moaned, surprised by the bold move. But I didn¡¯t stop. She got into it as well as she gasped. Her hands moving to my face she pulled into the quickly heating kiss. Toru risked her own tongue entering my mouth as I moved her to straddle me. My eyes closed. I let touch guide me as I felt the heat from the invisible girl. Her desperation to kiss me and learn about what I liked her doing to me. Both hands on her ass cheeks I kneaded them as she shivered. Letting out slight gasps and moans I realized she wasn¡¯t wearing any underwear. Channeling more Lust Chakra into my hands she shivered as her ever wettening pussy lips sat on my erect shaft. Separated by my sweatpants I was still able to channel chakra to my dick making her shiver and gasp. I risked a little more. Lifting my hoodie I grabbed her bare ass with my hand. More chakra moving through wherever I touched her, she became lost in the feeling as she pulled away from the kiss. Grabbing onto me she convulsed as she started to cum on top of me. Gasping, her body continued to shake as she squeezed me harder. Then with a loud moan it stopped. I stopped using the chakra as she let out a long breath. ¡°What was that?¡± She mumbled. ¡°An orgasm,¡± I said with a chuckle. ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°There¡¯s no way I-I did that.¡± She sat up, her invisible hands going to her face. ¡°I helped,¡± I said. ¡°I have a¡­skill for it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± she said. ¡°It is,¡± I said. ¡°But don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± I extended my hand. Chakra on my fingertips. As I grazed her neck she shivered. ¡°That¡¯s cheating,¡± she whispered. ¡°Is it though?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯re cheating yourself if you don¡¯t cheat. Who cares. Let¡¯s keep kissing,¡± I said. Grabbing the back of her neck she fought a little but then relented. Laying on my chest she kissed me. I was blind, guided to please her by instinct. I knew enough to make it good for both of us. Eventually I turned us over. My hard dick digging into her ass cheeks, Toru stopped pretending she didn¡¯t want me to kiss her. Her waist pushed up into me, enjoying every touch and caress. I made her cum again with simple motions on her body. She became more heated as she did. I could tell she wasn¡¯t up for taking it further though so I continued to make out with her. It was a nostalgic feeling, being with Toru. Meeting a girl, getting to know them, making out for hours as you tried to control your lust. After an hour my rm finally went off. I groaned as it did. Sitting up she noticed the time and extricated herself from under me. ¡°Oh my god, I can¡¯t believe I stayed the night,¡± she said, frantically moving as she took my hoodie off. Naked, she was still invisible so I couldn¡¯t see anything. I frowned sadly as I watched her put on her clothes. ¡°I had fun,¡± I said. ¡°This is the boy¡¯s dorm,¡± she said. ¡°What if someone sees me?¡± ¡°I wish I could see you,¡± I said, watching her button her shirt. ¡°You are relentless,¡± she said but slowed down getting dressed. ¡°At least I¡¯m consistent.¡± I got up. Dropping my pants and drawers I wasn¡¯t shy about it as I put my school uniform on. When I was buttoning my shirt I caught her watching as well. She jostled herself from a daydream and finished up. ¡°Your parents won¡¯t worry about you, will they?¡± ¡°No, I said I would bete. They can¡¯t see me anyway. They haven¡¯t checked for me in my room for years,¡± she admitted. ¡°So you cane back tonight?¡± I asked, a wide smile on my lips. ¡°No!¡± She said. ¡°Th-this was a one time thing.¡± ¡°Right, one time,¡± I said walking up to her. I looked down where I thought her eyes were. Leaning down I grabbed her ass cheeks and picked her up. Her legs widened to wrap around my sides as we began kissing again. It was quickly heated as she began moaning in my mouth. We lost ourselves in it again. Neither caring about the bad taste in our mouths as we explored the other person. ¡°We are going on a date this weekend,¡± I told her as I pulled back. ¡°Ok,¡± she said with a sigh. Kissing me again she pulled away. I dropped her and we were soon out of the room. I had to y guard to make sure no one saw the floating clothes leave. I grabbed a quick breakfast from the cafeteria but we were soon heading to ss. Walking in together the room was already filled with chatter. I stopped as people saw us. ¡°Weston, what was that yesterday?¡± Ida asked. ¡°Viins?¡± I offered moving to my spot. ¡°Not that, that thing you did,¡± he tried to rify. ¡°Punching,¡± I said. ¡°I think there was some kicking thrown in. And a karate chop or 2.¡± ¡°You better stop talking shit or I will shoot you,¡± Momo said. Iughed. ¡°Just part of my quirk. I can¡¯t do it much. I¡¯m only walking today because of Recovery Girl. It tears my body up.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s your quirk? How?¡± Tsuyu asked. ¡°No idea. I kept ying with my power until one day I did that. A quirk evolution that helped out in a pinch,¡± I said. ¡°I ran into Toru walking in so she caught me up. But I missed a lot. What happened to you all?¡± The room was filled with chatter as people recounted what they went through. I sessfully changed the subject as people talked about the viins they fought. Also the craziness after I beat the Nomu. ¡°That hand guy was crying and screeching but All Might was there. That portal guy grabbed the hand guy and they escaped,¡± Midoriya said excitedly. I knew this instance was supposed to be a good fight for Midoriya, but also a bad one for All Might. I hoped he would be stronger against All for One without having to fight the Nomu. ¡°Enough,¡± Aizawa said as he walked in. ¡°I know yesterday was exciting for everyone. But I have a couple of announcements.¡± People quieted immediately. Waiting patiently as Aizawa studied us. ¡°First, an apology is owed,¡± he admitted. ¡°This is a ce of learning in a safe environment. Yesterday, all of you were subjected to something that should not happen. A viin attack, the likes of which has never happened in the history of UA. For some of you it might have been too much. We hoped to subject you all to viins in a more manageable way. If any of you are feeling the pressure or are considering leaving hero work, I understand. There is no shame in it. You can see me outside of ss if you feel you need additional help or counseling.¡± There were no takers. ¡°Second, an announcement. The UA sports festival will be held within 2 weeks.¡± Excited cheers were let out by the students in the ss. I knew of it of course. It was the MHA tournament arc. I had just gotten done with the Naruto one, and was off to another. At least this one wouldn¡¯t be interrupted. Aizawa continued talking. ¡°Our sport¡¯s festival is one of Japan¡¯s biggest events. Where the Olympics put the best of the best against one another back in the day. The UA sports festival and others like it have taken its ce in Japan.¡± The room was filled with chatter as he paused. People talking about past UA fights and other events. ¡°For those of you who don¡¯t know. This event is a great chance for you to show off what you have learned. Pro-hero¡¯s will use this event to pick interns for their businesses. So our training sessions will be more intense from here on out.¡± ¡°You have 11 days, people. Make it count,¡± Aizawa said. The room erupted into more cheers. I considered escaping the world. But I decided to ride it out until I found a challenge I couldn¡¯t handle. sses went on. A lot of the hype about the events from the day before had died down. At least I thought they did. I arrived at the 4th floor training room to find a few of my ssmates waiting for me. There was Momo, Tsuyu, Toru, and Midoriya. ¡°How did I know you¡¯d be back to training?¡± Momo asked. ¡°Despite you beingid up only yesterday.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the perfect time to train,¡± I said. ¡°Push past your limits. It¡¯s not till you cough up blood that you should hold off.¡± ¡°You coughed up blood yesterday,¡± Toru said. I smiled wide at her. ¡°I had a great sleep for some reason. I feel reinvigorated.¡± I knew she was blushing as her sleeved arms moved to her face trying to hide it. ¡°We all wanted to train more for the festival too,¡± Tsuyu said. ¡°You too Midoriya?¡± I asked. ¡°Uh yeah. I was impressed by your fight. Kind of different to see someone else hurt themselves fighting. I wanted to practice that technique you mentioned. Only using a little of my power,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m all for getting stronger,¡± I said, dropping my pack. ¡°Even if you will be my foes in the festival. I think we should try together.¡± ¡°First,¡± I said while digging through my pack. I pulled out the shlight. ¡°This is a 20 million candlepower shlight. The strongest light I could buy.¡± ¡°What¡¯s it for?¡± Toru asked. ¡°You,¡± I admitted. ¡°Your power bends light around you, 180 degrees around you. I figured since you can¡¯t iste whatever controls your power. We should first test how well it works first.¡± ¡°How¡¯s that going to help?¡± She asked. ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± I maneuvered her to stand next to the white wall. Turning her to face it I held my breath. I flipped the light on. I had hoped to see her body. Instead I saw a shadow on the wall for a split second. ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± She asked, worried. ¡°Step back a little. You will see,¡± I said. She took a few steps back. I clicked the light a few times until she saw it. ¡°My shadow?¡± She asked. ¡°Why does that matter?¡± ¡°It matters because your unconscious quirk can¡¯t react fast enough to the intense change in light instantaneously. We have found a limit. So I think that if you train with this. You can iste that part of you that makes you invisible.¡± ¡°How?¡± She asked. Growing more intrigued. ¡°Meditation I imagine. Focus on your body and clear your mind. Use this on a part of you. Try to feel your power activate and grow stronger to twist this light around you.¡± ¡°All of us use our abilities consciously. Before you can move forward you need to be able to do the same. Let¡¯s say we start with a half hour of this. Then switch it up with physical training. Then go back. See where it goes.¡± I handed her the shlight. ¡°Thanks for thinking of me,¡± she said and was moving off to the side of therge room. ¡°Now, Momo. How I understand your power. You eat food. Making items from fat reserves in your body?¡± She nodded. ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is why it has to be from your body. You are basically a philosopher''s stone. You could turn your fat into gold. You¡¯re able to pull items from your skin. Could you not push them in? Absorbing them? It¡¯s a big question. I know.¡± I went to my bag and pulled the box of butter out. ¡°Butter has a lot of fats in it. I wondered if you couldn¡¯t try to absorb it. Making it a part of your body,¡± I handed it to her. ¡°I could be wrong though.¡± ¡°No, I guess I never really thought about it. I remember thinking of a toy I lost and it falling out of me. I never really tried to absorb anything.¡± ¡°Good. I swear I didn¡¯t buy it to watch you rub butter on your skin,¡± I said with a big smile. She looked up blushing. I moved on. ¡°Tsuyu, I know you have all the powers of a frog. So you can jump, swim fast, and your tongue is long and strong. I don¡¯t know how to train you except for fighting. And that happens to be what I will be doing with Midoriya. So let¡¯s have a good old fashioned brawl.¡± The training room on the fourth floor had weights scattered around the perimeter. But at the center was arge fighting mat. I took my shoes off and walked over to the fighting mat. ¡°Okay, I doubt any of you have had training fighting multiple people,¡± I said. ¡°Fighting is a lot more intense than most any training. You¡¯re using all of your muscles at once. That¡¯s why they say it takes hundreds of hours of training for a boxer tost 1 minute in the ring.¡± I set a timer at the edge of the training mat. ¡°We will be doing 1 minute intervals. The 1st minute you will both be attacking me. Slowly. We start this easy at first. You get the hang of it and we speed up. 1 minute attacking me. 1 minute resting. Then 1 minute of you and I attacking Midoriya. Rest. Then we attack Tsuyu.¡± I pushed the button. ¡°Begin.¡± They stared at me awkwardly. ¡°Begin what?¡± Midoriya asked. ¡°Attacking. Just a punch. I will walk you through it.¡± Midoriya walked over and threw a punch. ¡°A little faster.¡± He did it again. ¡°Good. Tsuyu match it. Tongue, feet, punch, whatever.¡± She punched slowly. ¡°Okay now both of you alternate.¡± They did. I blocked. Nice and simple. ¡°Add a kick.¡± They kicked. I blocked. ¡°Good now do what you feel like doing.¡± They kept it slow. Punching and kicking as I took it. No real strain. Simply getting into the movement. Before they knew it the minute was over. ¡°Okay Midoriya we will be hitting you next,¡± I said. ¡°And what¡¯s the point of this?¡± He asked hesitantly. ¡°The point is not every fight is one on one. I¡¯ve seen both of you fight. You know how to throw a hit. But if too much is going on you lock up. We will be speeding up our moves every round. I¡¯m hoping by the 5th we are all going our normal speed. That¡¯s when we will bring quirks into it. Right now it¡¯s simply practice. Not every bit of training is balls to the wall. Baby steps. I¡¯m hoping by the time we get to the sports festival you will both be able to handle fighting 2 people at once.¡± ¡°You think that will be useful?¡± Tsuyu asked. ¡°I think so. If you have other ideas I¡¯m open to it. But how much easier will you see one on one fights if you¡¯re used to fighting 2 people?¡± CHAPTER 60 DATE CHAPTER 60 DATE It was finally Saturday. I was working on some final touches for my custom costume. When I turned in the quest for defeating the Nomu a new screen popped up. Basically an avatar creation screen from a video game. It asked me to scan some clothes as a basis. I chose my current hero costume. The screen was soon filled with a virtual reality image of my outfit. From there were different characteristics to change. Color, Style, Emblems, Length, essories, Materials, and Armor were all able to be changed. I changed the hoodie to have 2yers. A poly exterior to protect from rain and a cloth interior. The pants were a thick ck canvas. My Watanabe heart emblem emzoned on the front and sides like sakura petals. There was still a hood on the top but it extended down further. Obscuring my face more. Then I was able to add a lightweight Ker like material in the pants and top. Hard and lightweight. I also decided to add a lower face wrapping. Kind of like Kakashi¡¯s mask that covered his mouth. It could be scrunched up to hang around the neck, or pulled up to obscure my face more. Making my face look like I was a real ninja. Hood over my head, and mouth/nose mask so only my eyes could be seen. I finally epted the design and the costume appeared on my bed. Trying it on the jacket top was thefiest hoodie I had ever worn. The pants weren¡¯t half bad either. I didn¡¯t see an option forbat boots but my current ones were good enough. After that I stored the costume in my Status Screen, packed up and headed out. I left the school for the first time in a while. A skeleton crew on weekends, most of the students that lived on campus went home as well. I didn¡¯t since they had the best training facilities there. I jumped on the bus. Heading across town there was a viin attack in the street so I was dyed. Getting out and walking became the only course of action. I eventually got to my destination. I knocked on the door and was greeted by another invisible person. ¡°You must be Weston,¡± the man¡¯s voice said. I considered making a ghost joke but I preferred to make a good impression. ¡°That I am Mr. Hagakure,¡± I said. Feeling like a kid again I reached out my hand. He took it and we shook. ¡°Toru is just finishing up,e in,¡± he said. I was escorted into the house. The only odd thing about the invisible family home was there were no mirrors or family pictures. Other than that the family was normal. ¡°Toru has mentioned you a few times,¡± Mr Hagakure admitted. ¡°I hear you¡¯re the one that beat the viin that attacked the school.¡± ¡°I had help,¡± I admitted. ¡°Well thank you for making sure our daughter was alright.¡± ¡°She can take care of herself pretty well.¡± ¡°Yes, but we still worry.¡± I was saved from the awkward conversation by Toru and her mothering downstairs. At least I assumed it was her mother. It was just floating clothes to me. ¡°I take it you¡¯re the one in the dress, Toru?¡± I asked. She wore a pale yellow dress covered in flowers. Since she couldn¡¯t wear makeup I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what took her so long. Women didn¡¯t change, visible or not, ¡°I am,¡± she said. Her hands at her sides, I could tell she was nervous. I wore a simple button down shirt and jeans. But I held out a bag toward her. ¡°A gift,¡± I said. She walked over. Pulling out the ck hoodie of mine it was annoying that I couldn¡¯t tell if she was smiling or not. ¡°Your costume?¡± She asked. ¡°I upgraded. I don¡¯t know. Thought you might like it after¡­¡± I didn¡¯t say after she slept in it. ¡°I love it,¡± she admitted. Holding it to her chest. She ran it up to her room. I introduced myself to her mom. I made apliment on her beauty and how her daughter looked just like her. Her parentsughed so at least they got my humor. We said some pleasantries then were out the door. ¡°What are we doing for this date?¡± Toru asked as we walked to the bus stop. ¡°I thought you were the one nning it.¡± ¡°Me? No,¡± she said. ¡°That was the deal, I pay, you n,¡± I teased. She pped me in the stomach. Her sleeveless dress gave me no warning. ¡°Fine. 3 guesses.¡± ¡°Umm movie?¡± ¡°There¡¯s an idea. I didn¡¯t think of that,¡± I said. ¡°What else you got?¡± ¡°Dinner?¡± ¡°You like food too? Jeez, I was way off,¡± I said. ¡°What the heck did you n then?¡± She asked. ¡°1 more guess,¡± I said. ¡°If you say go to your apartment, I will leave you,¡± she said quickly. ¡°Uhhh then we can do a movie,¡± I said. She began to groan at me. Iughed loudly. Enjoying her reactions. ¡°I¡¯m joking. I¡¯ll show you when we get there.¡± We got onto the bus heading downtown. ¡°Why did I agree to this? I knew you were just going to tease me the whole time.¡± ¡°You love it,¡± I said. ¡°Why are you pretending to be annoyed?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. You annoy me a bunch,¡± she said with a haughty attitude. ¡°I can tell. That¡¯s why I had to beg you for a date. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s everything the movies made it out to be for you, too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been on dates,¡± she said quickly. ¡°With boys?¡± I asked. ¡°One, yes,¡± she said. ¡°Were they invisible too?¡± I began to whisper. ¡°Are they with us right now?¡± She pped my chest again. ¡°I¡¯m joking. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been on tons of dates.¡± ¡°I have. So far this is top 5,¡± she said. ¡°Well it¡¯s my best one,¡± I said. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± She asked slowly. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± I said. She quieted. I was sure she was embarrassed or blushing. I was starting to get a better sense of Toru. People hadn¡¯t seen her for years. No one knew what she looked like. Despite how she acted, Toru liked the attention I gave her. But she didn¡¯t want me to know that I had an affect on her. So used to people looking past her. She didn¡¯t know how to react when someone paid attention to just her. I didn¡¯t mind her attitude. She was a high schooler. Not sure how to act or react. I was simply enjoying my time with her. We got to the zoo. It was rather busy. I bought tickets and we walked around. ¡°When was thest time you were here?¡± I asked. ¡°A field trip a few years ago,¡± Toru admitted. ¡°You?¡± ¡°When I was a kid. Think we went as a family, back before my mom died.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what that¡¯s like,¡± she whispered. ¡°Sorry. Don¡¯t mean to bring it up. Just¡­been on my mind,¡± I said. ¡°Umm what about why you¡¯re a hero?¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to be a hero?¡± She asked happily. ¡°Oh my gosh they¡¯re so cute.¡± Pointing at the kos excitedly. ¡°You ever been tempted to just go in the cage? You could hold one,¡± I said. ¡°I did that once,¡± she admitted. ¡°With the penguins. I regretted it. They¡¯re meaner than you think.¡± ¡°How old were you?¡± ¡°6,¡± she said. ¡°I thought I¡¯d get in trouble. But my parents admitted to doing something simr when they were younger. They just told me not to do it again.¡± ¡°Oh no, my girlfriend''s parents are viins,¡± I said. ¡°Sounds like an overly long manga name.¡± She was quiet. Eventually asking, ¡°am I your girlfriend?¡± I looked down at her. ¡°If you want. Kind of thought that¡¯s what this was leading to. I mean, we did sleep together.¡± ¡°You make it sound worse than it actually was,¡± she whined. ¡°I thought it was great. You really thought it was bad? Maybe we aren¡¯t dating,¡± I said, holding onto my chin as I thought. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that! Ugh why do I let you tease me!¡± She groaned as she threw her hands in the air. At least I assumed she did. ¡°You like it. Don¡¯t hide it. I like teasing you,¡± I said. She became quiet. ¡°So want to be my girlfriend?¡± ¡°Are you going to stop teasing me?¡± ¡°No. In fact it will probably get worse, to be honest. But I¡¯m a great kisser,¡± I said with a toothy grin and suggestive eyebrow raise. ¡°Fine, you talked me into it,¡± she said. I reached out, grabbing her invisible hand. ¡°Cool. Was it the kissing that sealed the deal?¡± I asked. ¡°Maybe¡­¡± she grew quiet. We moved to an aquarium part of the zoo. ¡°Why do you make me feel this way?¡± Toru whispered. ¡°Like what?¡± I asked. Our hands still holding onto one another. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I went to UA because I want to focus on being a hero. But you keep distracting me.¡± ¡°I can stop,¡± I said. ¡°We don¡¯t have to da-¡° ¡°Not that,¡± she said with a sad sigh. ¡°I guess I didn¡¯t expect this. What I mean is¡­ you don¡¯t even know what I look like. I could be ugly.¡± ¡°Hmm true. I mean, right now you look like a turtle.¡± I angled my view so her face was that of a sea turtle swimming in the water. ¡°But you also look like her or her or that dude selling balloons.¡± ¡°Not funny.¡± ¡°It is to me,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just find myself attracted to you. Could be your touch, or smell, or attitude. Who knows. But I¡¯m enjoying my time with you. Maybe it was fate I met you in that girls bathroom. I was peeping and yet you still gave me a chance.¡± ¡°You were not peeping,¡± she said. ¡°I know peeping.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I asked. ¡°Takes one to know one sort of thing?¡± I asked. She didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Holy cow. You like to watch, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± she said quickly. ¡°Lie,¡± I said. ¡°A pervert invisible girl. I should have known.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. You make it sound so bad,¡± she whined. ¡°I just find myself in weird situations.¡± ¡°Like what? You have to tell me,¡± I said as we left the aquarium section of the zoo. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t,¡± she said. ¡°Ohe on. I call boyfriend privileges,¡± I said. ¡°There are privileges?¡± She asked. ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Well I get to kiss you when I want,¡± I said. ¡°You can¡¯t tell anyone my secrets. And you have to tell me all the hot gossip.¡± ¡°What do I get out of it?¡± ¡°You get to kiss me when you want. You get to steal the clothes of mine you want. And¡­piggyback rides.¡± ¡°You already give me those all the time,¡± she said. ¡°And yet you want more,¡± I said confidently. ¡°Maybe. Alright. Give me one and I¡¯ll tell you some of the weird stuff I¡¯ve seen,¡± she said. I soon had her on my back as we continued to walk through the zoo. She had some interesting ones. Toru admitted to catching no less than 50 couples doing it. Somehow she always found herself walking in on something happening. I suspected she might have done it on purpose. But didn¡¯t tease her too bad. Toru then talked about the crimes she had walked in on. 2 separate robberies. 5 muggings. One of the muggings she stopped herself. Cementing her desire to be a hero. We left the zoo and continued our date at a restaurant. We talked more and it was natural. I found myself liking her more and more. I decided to give Reina and Hina a date like this when I went back to Naruto World. So far I¡¯d found girls I liked in every world. Except Gantz at least. But there were future girls there I would want. Nami was still a little confusing. I didn¡¯t want to push her. Saeko wanted me because I was strong. But Toru was enjoying me for me. I found my time with her to be a great break from training. Experiencing a high school romance. No need to go fast. Just whatever speed the girl wasfortable with. ¡°Do I need to get you home?¡± I asked as we left the restaurant. ¡°Not yet,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m so full of food. Let¡¯s go for a walk.¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± I said. She initiated holding my hand this time. We walked down the street. Then over to a park. It was dark out but there were plenty of people in the area. A nice lit path through arge park area we headed along at a leisurely pace. Enjoying the night air. Conversation had died down a little but we werefortable with one another. Doing a few loops around the park she eventually sat us down at a bench. ¡°This has been perfect,¡± she said. ¡°I thought for sure you wanted to go to your apartment.¡± ¡°I mean, I do. I slept a lot better with you,¡± I admitted. ¡°But that''s the 2nd date idea.¡± She giggled. ¡°You need to know I¡¯ve never done anything like that,¡± she said. ¡°Really? You were like an expert. I can¡¯t get it out of my mind,¡± I said boldly. Moving closer to where her face should have been. I could feel her hot breath in my face as I moved closer and closer. We were soon kissing. There had been a few during the date. Randomly. A peck here or there. When she was on my back she would nt one on my cheek between her invisible escapade stories. This kiss was much stronger. Toru was soon sitting on myp, facing me as we made out. My eyes closed I didn¡¯t hesitate to grab her ass under her dress and begin channeling chakra. Just a hint. But enough for her to feel more pleasure. Her tongue was in my mouth and all I could picture was how stupid I probably looked. Kissing the air. But she soon forced the image out of my mind as she began grinding her crotch on my rock hard dick. As it became more intense she pushed away. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t. We are in public. People will know,¡± she whispered. All the while she grinded herself on me. ¡°Not if you take off your clothes,¡± I offered. ¡°No one would know you were here.¡± I felt her shiver on me. I could tell she liked the idea. I was starting to think she wanted this to happen. There was more to the invisible girl than she let on. ¡°Just so no one sees,¡± I whispered, ying the devil. ¡°You can put your clothes back on if you don¡¯t like it.¡± She shivered again. Her shoulders twisting around as she looked this way and that. Then the skirt of her dress lifted. Ever so slightly it went up. Then more until it was off andying on the bench seat next to me. My dick bulged at the idea of her naked on me. I couldn¡¯t see it but I could imagine it. She moved for my face but I stopped her. Grabbing her waist I directed her to face away from me. She did slowly. Myrge dick was nted between her ass cheeks as she sat on my crotch. Then I began to explore. First kissing her neck she moaned. My fingertips coated in Pleasure Touch I moved them down her neck to her chest. All the while her quivering ass jostled around my dick. My hand moved to her nipples. She had C-cup breasts. Butrge ares, I could just barely feel the ridge of them as her breast transitioned to them. Erect nipples poking up she must have been covering her mouth to stop the moans of pleasure as my chakra covered hand moved around her nipple over and over. The other hand slowly moved from the bench to her waist. More chakra coating my fingertips she couldn¡¯t quiet the moan as my hand moved down. First dipping into her belly button. Then up as it moved to her mound. I was surprised to find sharp pubic hair. Only a few days from being shaved. But I wasn¡¯t done exploring. My fingers moved down to her lower lips. Her squeezed together legs restricted my entrance. ¡°No one can see you. You feel so sexy. Let me do this for you. I know you want it,¡± I whispered as I kissed her neck. Ever so slowly her legs widened. I moved 2 fingers down her moist lips. One hand pinching her nipple I pulled my other fingers up to lightly graze her clit. She cried out as she came. Her body trying to pull away I held her tight. Pinching her nipple the other hand yed with her small bean. Making her curse and gasp as the orgasm extended. When she stopped shaking I stopped touching her in those ces. Toru rxed on my chest. Letting out a loud sigh as all the tension left her body. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we did this,¡± she mumbled. ¡°You wanted it to happen,¡± I said, biting her ear. She didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Am I weird?¡± She whispered. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve known you for like a month. And before you I couldn¡¯t get anyone to notice me,¡± she mumbled. ¡°And now I¡¯m telling you all my secrets.¡± ¡°What secrets?¡± I asked. ¡°This stuff,¡± she whispered. I let her continue. She eventually did. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve fantasized about this sort of thing. In public. And yeah. Maybe I have watched more than my fair share of people doing it. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the quirk or me. But I like it.¡± ¡°Fine with me. I like it too,¡± I said, kissing her cheek. ¡°I think it¡¯s hot. A part of me has fantasized about doing this to you in ss.¡± My hands began exploring her front again. She moaned. ¡°Especially in math ss,¡± I whispered. ¡°I imagine you going to use the restroom. Coming back naked. No one knows but me. And I¡¯m the only one that does because you sit on my desk.¡± She grunted. Shaking again as I yed with her. My fingers doingps around her lower lips as my other did the same to her opposite nipple. ¡°I like to sleep in that ss. My head on the desk. Would it be so farfetched to bury my face between your invisible legs? Eating you out while no one is the wiser.¡± She began to cum again. Stronger this time as I sped up my finger movements. She didn¡¯t bother to quiet herself. Her body shivering as she felt her strongest orgasm yet. She practically gushed out liquid and when she finally finished she was breathing in and out hard. ¡°You are such a perv,¡± she got out. I chuckled. ¡°Takes one to know one.¡± Toru giggled and sadly got up. I expected her to go for her dress but instead she went for my pants. Not unbuckling them but moving her hands to my knees and then up. ¡°Can I¡­repay you?¡± She whispered. I looked around. No one had walked past since we started. It was gettingte. ¡°I would appreciate it,¡± I admitted. I was getting a little ufortable with how rock hard my dick was. I felt her hands move up my thighs. It wasn¡¯t long till she found my dick. One hand then 2 went to it. ¡°This can¡¯t be real,¡± she mumbled in amazement. ¡°Only one way to find out,¡± I reminded with my best smolder. She hesitated but moved to my zipper. Slowly moving down it was a surreal feeling to have someone invisible grab your dick. For the first time with her I channeled Lust Aura. Toru gripped the base of my dick and struggled to pull it out of my fly. She barely seeded and held out her prize with both hands. ¡°This is huge,¡± she gulped. ¡°Just how¡­¡± ¡°Gifted,¡± I said. ¡°This would tear me up,¡± she said. ¡°Just the first time,¡± I said. ¡°But I¡¯ll be gentle.¡± She gulped again. ¡°Not tonight.¡± I nodded. And then the tip of my dick disappeared in her mouth. My head shot back as I enjoyed her mouth sucking on my ns. She moaned as the Lust Aura made her hornier. Sucking on my dickhead her hands began to move up and down the shaft. I was curious why she didn¡¯t need much direction. But I guessed her hobby of watching gave her some pointers. I couldn¡¯t look at my dick as it disappeared into her, it was too scary to see the tip gone. But I could sure enjoy it. She got a few inches down. Going down that length she sucked powerfully. More and more into it as I let out my own moans. I checked every now and then to make sure no one was walking up. But mostly I rxed. She was into doing it. Licking along my length. Sucking the side of it then the top. Only to plop off and moan happily. It took a long time. Longer than it had when I made her do it, but eventually I felt my cum churning. ¡°I¡¯m gonna cum,¡± I whispered as she sped up. Toru never stopped. My shaft fully lubed from her saliva by that point her strong hands moved up and down it as her mouth licked and sucked the head. I came hard. Large spurts of cum shot into her mouth. She took the 1st 2 but by then her mouth was full from my chakra filled semen. Thest 3rge spurtsnded on her face. Giving me the first glimpse of her. 3 lines of cum streaked across it as she swallowed my load. Then I watched as the tops of the lines slid down and disappeared in her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s hot,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one daydreaming in math,¡± she whispered. The cum gone from her face I kissed her. ¡°That was perfect.¡± She giggled kissing me back. ¡°Want toe to my ce?¡± ¡°I-I do. But I don¡¯t think I can get away,¡± she said. I frowned but nodded. ¡°Date 2 then?¡± Putting my dick away I pulled my chakra back to stop the intense lust. ¡°Yes,¡± she said. I helped her up but grabbed her dress. Throwing it over my shoulder I princess carried her. She didn¡¯t fight it and I felt her head rx on my shoulder. Before we left the park she made me drop her and we were holding hands once more. Nothing had to be said as we rode the bus to her house. I walked her to her door. Gave her a very respectable kiss. Whispered some less respectable things in her ear, that I hoped made her blush, and headed back to school. All in all one of the better dates I¡¯d been on. CHAPTER 61 HIDDEN CHAPTER 61 HIDDEN Toru and I were making out in my bed. She wore only the hoodie I gifted her. My hands in her shirt I made her moan as the chakra caused her body to feel increased pleasure. It was the Saturday after our date. And the first time she was able to stay the night again. Toru had told her parents she was staying at a friend''s house. We hadn¡¯t gone all the way but we did explore more. ¡°How does it feel so good when you touch me?¡± She moaned. ¡°A skill,¡± I whispered. ¡°You should try my dick. It¡¯s just as good.¡± She shivered. Her thighs tightening around my dick as she moaned. ¡°It¡¯s so big though. I¡¯m scared.¡± I channeled more chakra in my fingertips as I explored her body. ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle,¡± I said. ¡°We only do it when you¡¯refortable.¡± ¡°H-have you done it before?¡± She mumbled. I thought about lying. ¡°Yes,¡± I admitted. ¡°But they live somewhere else.¡± ¡°Where your dad lives?¡± ¡°No. Different country,¡± I admitted. At least Reina and Hina anyway. I guessed Saeko was from Japan. ¡°Sorry, just curious,¡± she whispered. I kissed her. My hand moving down to her pussy it was drenched from our simple forey. ¡°I think you like it,¡± I said. She shivered again. ¡°You like watching, don¡¯t you?¡± Her voice cracked as she began to cum. Her lower half raising up as she stifled her high pitched cry. Legs bent up as the invisible girl came hard she let out loud moans but eventually dropped to the mattress. Breathing in and out heavily. Aftershocks shot through her body as I continued touching her. ¡°That was a strong one. Was it the dirty talk?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she mumbled tiredly. ¡°Fine. Take me. Do whatever you want to me. If real sex is anything like that. I want more,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯d love that. But not right now. We have a festival to go to,¡± I said. Toru looked over to the clock. ¡°Holy cow,¡± she said, getting up. ¡°We are going to bete.¡± ¡°No we aren¡¯t. We have an hour,¡± I said. ¡°My family is probably already here. They were so excited to get tickets,¡± she grumbled. ¡°Crap. I didn¡¯t think of that,¡± I said. I knew my dad wasing since all the participants'' parents got tickets. This was a huge event for Japan. People flew in from all over the country for it. As if that was a signal there was a knock on my door. I looked to Toru. ¡°Closet,¡± I said. She stripped off my hoodie and went into the closet. Kicking her clothes and bag under my bed I ran to the door. ¡°Oh Momo, what¡¯s up?¡± I asked. ¡°You really do live on campus,¡± she said, amazed. Pushing her way in, I didn''t fight it much. ¡°I¡¯d heard rumors. But didn¡¯t expect it.¡± ¡°Uh yeah. My dad lives about an hour and a half outside of town,¡± I said. ¡°It was easier on me.¡± ¡°I bet.¡± The dark haired beauty looked around. ¡°Cleaner than I expected. Ever snuck a girl in?¡± She asked mischievously. ¡°I keep asking Toru. But she refuses to strip naked ande in,¡± I said. Sheughed loudly. ¡°Damn you are shameless. Have one girl in your room and you¡¯re talking about another,¡± she said, locking eyes with me. ¡°What can I say? I like all types,¡± I said. ¡°I can tell,¡± she said. Turning to me she added, ¡°I wanted to show you something.¡± Unbuttoning her shirt my eyes bulged. I looked to the closet but didn¡¯t stop Momo. Grabbing a pencil from my desk she showed me the valley between her breasts as she pushed the pencil into her skin. It disappeared slowly but surely. I was up in front of her immediately. My hands around her arms as I lifted her excitedly. ¡°You figured it out?¡± I asked. ¡°I did,¡± she said, a wide smile on her face. ¡°I gave up on the fats a few days ago. But it stuck with me. Turns out I can break down and absorb inorganic materials if I understand theirposition.¡± ¡°Oh jeez. Of course. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? So you can basically do the opposite of your ability?¡± She nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t have to stuff my face with food to create. I could grab a rock on the side of the road and make something out of it,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s awesome. Good for you,¡± I said. Meaning it. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said. Moving in quickly she kissed me on the cheek. ¡°I appreciate it. I¡¯ll um see you out there, okay?¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± I said. Watching her go I studied her ass shaking as she did. As the door shut the closet door opened. I expected her to say something but Toru simply moved into me. Jumping up she began making out with me as I kneaded her ass on instinct. Groaning in my mouth she was lost for a bit as I pushed her into the wall. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± I asked. My erection digging into her. ¡°That was so exciting,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Make me cum. I¡¯m almost there.¡± I began channeling chakra into my hands. A hand moving to her pussy lips I barely touched her and she was cumming. My lips on hers muffled her cry out. Her body shivering, she wrapped her legs around me. ¡°Take me, I want it,¡± she gasped as my fingers kept exploring her. ¡°Tonight,¡± I groaned. Toru nodded in my chest. We stayed like that for a bit. Holding one another. She eventually tapped my back and I let her down. The clothes I kicked under the bed soon pulled out, she began to dress in earnest. I dressed as well but had to ask. ¡°So are you like¡­into watching?¡± I asked. She froze. Turning to me she finished putting her shirt on. ¡°I didn¡¯t think so,¡± she admitted. ¡°Or at least I hoped not. But when she started to unbutton her shirt. I kind of got excited.¡± ¡°I did too. I know we decided not to tell people we were dating, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°But she didn¡¯t have to open her shirt. She could have pushed the pencil in her bare arm. She was signaling me she was interested,¡± I said. ¡°Oh my god. She was,¡± Toru said. She got quiet ¡°So what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m open to whatever. You don¡¯t have to think I¡¯ll think you¡¯re weird if you made a request¡­do you want me to shut her down?¡± ¡°¡­no,¡± Toru whispered. ¡°I um let me think about it?¡± ¡°Deal,¡± I said. I was fine having just one girl in My Hero Academia. But whatever god that threw me there apparently didn¡¯t want that to happen. I wasn¡¯t going to fight it. We finally got dressed and left together. Momo was at the bottom of the elevator waiting for us. ¡°Toru, I didn¡¯t see you go up,¡± Momo said, surprised. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m the only one that gets to joke about her invisibility,¡± I said. Toru pped me in the chest and I yed it up. ¡°Uh yeah. I ran into Weston after I talked to Mr. Nagasaki.¡± Toru said. His office was a few floors below the senior quarters. ¡°Shall we go together then?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯ve never done this before. I¡¯m kind of nervous.¡± ¡°None of us have done this,¡± Momo said. ¡°You 2 walk around half naked as it is. Eyes are always on you. Me, I¡¯m a shy flower.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe him,¡± Toru said. ¡°He kept asking if there was video of his fight with the viins. He loves the attention.¡± ¡°You promised you wouldn¡¯t tell,¡± I said. Momoughed. ¡°You 2 make a cute couple,¡± she said. I looked to Toru. She hesitated but said, ¡°oh we aren¡¯t a couple. We decided to focus on our hero careers.¡± That was what most people did in UA. Me? I didn¡¯t see the point. Why risk your life fighting bad guys when you were too afraid to kiss a girl? ¡°Any luck on your training, Toru?¡± Momo asked, changing the subject as we moved through the halls. ¡°Actually, yes,¡± she said. ¡°Really?¡± I asked. ¡°Why haven''t I heard?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s a secret,¡± she whispered. ¡°Did you tell me all of yours?¡± ¡°No, just the embarrassing ones,¡± I said. ¡°Good for you. I am looking forward to seeing it¡­ bad choice of words.¡± ¡°I believed you the first couple of times when you made a joke like that,¡± she grumbled. ¡°You¡¯re about 3 of those dad jokes away from being a dad.¡± ¡°I look forward to it,¡± I said. ¡°Too bad my hero career is putting my romantic endeavors on hold.¡± ¡°Too bad,¡± she mumbled. Pinching my ass as she walked beside me. We split up at the locker rooms. Forced to wear our UA PE clothes they didn¡¯t want unfair advantages with costumes. Because of that I wasn¡¯t allowed to wear my training weights. Once changed I was stopped by someone I hadn¡¯t talked with much. ¡°Weston,¡± Shoto Todoriki said, stopping me. He had white hair on one side of his head and red on the other. Around his eye with the red hair was a bad red scar. I couldn¡¯t remember how he got it. But I knew it had something to do with his dad. ¡°What¡¯s up, Shoto?¡± ¡°I wanted to tell you I was impressed with your fight against the viins,¡± he said. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said with a wide smile. ¡°But I probably won¡¯t be going all out like that again.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Shoto asked. ¡°Because it¡¯s not good for me,¡± I admitted. ¡°Took it out of me. I really need to save that for important situations.¡± ¡°If you and I go up against one another. I¡¯d appreciate it if you would,¡± he said. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Because I want to see if I can take it,¡± he admitted. ¡°I understand that. How about this? If you actually go all out and use your quirks. And I need to go all out. I will,¡± I said. He frowned. ¡°Oh you thought I didn¡¯t notice you¡¯ve never used your fire side?¡± I remembered slowly that his father was Endeavor. Some fire hero. Shoto could use fire on the left side of his body. Ice on the right side. He hated his father though so he never used the fire. ¡°You and I go up against one another. Trust me. You¡¯ll need it,¡± I said. ¡°Good luck out there.¡± Walking out I headed to the stage. CHAPTER 62 OBSTACLE MAZE CHAPTER 62 OBSTACLE MAZE How I understood the My Hero Academia World, it was about the year 2175 AD. Early in the 21st century the first quirk appeared in someone. After that most everyone had one. Unfortunately a dark time hit causing death and destruction. Turning the MHA world into something more like One Punch Man. Where viins killed indiscriminately. At some point the first hero appeared, but they were vigntes. Eventually they were the only ones that could fight viins. All Might was praised as the greatest hero of all because he was seen as selfless. Doing the work of many, without asking anything in return. Because of all the fighting it took years for the world to recover. And it wasn¡¯t until recently that the world was at or just above the technology of the 21st century, pre-quirks. After all the death and destruction there weren¡¯t near as many people as there used to be. Thus the reason why UA campus was so gigantic. A lot less people meant a lot morend up for grabs. Which was why there was a massive arena behind the school. When I walked out of the locker room I met up with Momo, Tsuyu, and Toru. We exchanged pleasantries and had some banter. Tsuyu had be a lot morefortable with me. The frog girl jumped on my back as we walked in the challenger entrance. Walking down the long hallway we heard the loud cheers of the people. Stepping into the sunlight I found that the seats above were already filled. The stands were so packed I felt like we were at the Super Bowl. Advertisements for businesses lined every inch of the walls. People cheered and hung up banners. I looked around trying to find my dad. I knew where his seats were supposed to be. I noticed him, but he was sitting talking to a woman by his side. He had asked for 2 tickets, and I assumed he had a friend from his office he wanted to bring. I was surprised it was a girl. ¡°This is crazy,¡± Momo said, trying to keep her face calm. ¡°It¡¯s show business,¡± I said waving to the crowd. More students streamed in. Aizawa and other teachers walked out. Lining us up Team 1-A was at the front. They took a minor roll call and Present Mic began announcing. ¡°The UA Sports Festival for the 1st years will nowmence!¡± Present Mix yelled from his boombox choker. He was the same man that had tested us for the UA Exam. ¡°Where the world¡¯s top prospective heroese to learn and hone their skills. Please give these kids a round of apuse as they aim for each other¡¯s throats and the top. Our grand annual melee will nowmence.¡± People cheered and pped. ¡°Let me introduce the head examiner of this year¡¯s exam. The beautiful and deadly superhero, Midnight!¡± Present Mic yelled to more cheers. The S&M themed hero began walking from a side hall of the arena. She wore a leather corset and thigh-high leather high heel boots that transitioned into a garter belt. The tall woman had long ck hair with a leather mask over her eyes. Holding out a leather strap whip I eyed her up and down. I really wanted to know what her quirk was. It had to be good for the bedroom. I bet my Chikyugi could show her a good time. ¡°Woah, it¡¯s the 18+ hero,¡± someone said as she stood on a tform next to the fighting arena in front of us. ¡°Is she a teacher here?¡± ¡°If she is, I want to be in her ss,¡± I whispered. ¡°My tenure here is perfectly on the level,¡± Midnight said to the kids. Then her eyes moved to me as she spoke in a microphone. ¡°Now, first we will hear a short speech from this year¡¯s yer representative. The boy that scored the highest on this year¡¯s entrance exam, Weston Watanabe.¡± The crowd quieted and the group around me eximed their surprise. Aizawa had warned me to prepare something, so I wasn¡¯t too shocked. No one else seemed to remember this happened every year. I walked up to the tform Midnight was on, taking the microphone from her. Looking to the crowd of first years, I was surprised how nervous I was. I could risk death, but public speaking was something I thought I would be naturally good at. Now that I was there I was drawing a nk. ¡°First of all, thank you Midnight. Second¡­Hey dad!¡± I yelled, waving at him. He jumped up waving too. Yelling something, but I couldn¡¯t hear him. There was augh in the crowd around him, but I felt a little better seeing him so excited. I coughed. ¡°Last, I want to thank all of you for being here. I thought hard about what to say for this over thest day. But honestly, it was easy to figure out. My mom was killed by a viin a few years back.¡± The stadium was deathly quiet. ¡°Coteral damage, I was told. But it was more than that to me. I have spent every day since, doing what I can to train to be here. I am not the only one in my ss that has lost people in their lives. I understand why you are here, you are here for the same reason as me. But it¡¯s those in my ss who haven¡¯t lost loved ones that I don¡¯t understand. They simply want to be heroes. They want to sacrifice their time, health, and possibly life to fight against those that hurt for their own personal gain.¡± It wasn¡¯t too hard to feel tears in my eyes. A part of me was still that pissed off kid that wanted revenge for his mom. ¡°It¡¯s you people that I respect. You people that don¡¯t have a reason to fight. You people that feel like you have a calling to do right in the world.¡± There were a few tears in the crowd as well. Mainly from those I had heard lost loved ones. ¡°My revenge was taken from me,¡± I said. I needed to y up the Batman angle. I did not like or condone the Viin yer. I had targets to kill soon enough. ¡°I would have preferred my mother¡¯s murderer was brought to justice and spent the rest of his life rotting in prison.¡± There were quiet murmurs from the crowd. ¡°But with each of you here, I know that there will be less people that grow up like me. Viins will be brought to justice in ordance with thew.¡± There were ps from those heroes around us. ¡°So, give it your all. This right here is where we all make our debut to the world of heroes, and I don¡¯t know about you, but I sure as shit won¡¯t be holding back.¡± Cheers rang out from the students in front of me. I raised the mic and dropped it to the tform. ¡°Nicely said,¡± Midnight said with a wide smile. ¡°Now get down there and stop stealing my thunder.¡± ¡°But the view is so much better up here,¡± I said, eyeing her up and down. She swatted at me with the leather strap whip, but had a smile on her lips. Iughed walking back down the stairs. Soon back in my spot people around me gave me thumbs up. I seemed to remember Bakugo winning and giving a shitty speech. But I wanted to do MHA right. This was a great chance to show off, and honestly, inspire them all to do better. ¡°With that done, we can move directly to our first event,¡± Midnight said as she turned to arge screen. ¡°This will be the preliminaries. Knocking the number of participants down as we try to figure out the strongest and luckiest.¡± The screen soon showed the words OBSTACLE MAZE I was a little shocked by the words. I remembered the event clearly. The Sports Festival was an Obstacle Course, then some weird team game that Japanese kids yed, then a tournament. I didn¡¯t remember a maze at all. ¡°Outside that door,¡± Midnight announced, pointing at the opposite way we came in. ¡°Is the North exit of the arena. Our own men and women with construction quirks have been working diligently to make a maze for all of you to traverse.¡± The screen that had listed the obstacle maze words changed to a simple image. A cartoon rendition of the arena was shown, and on the North side of it was a huge maze. ¡°At the center of the maze is arge open space that has 48 keys. These keys are numbered. The number 1 key will be worth the most points, and the number 48 key will be worth the least. You will be expected to gather one of these keys, then exit the maze. There is an exit on the North side of the maze. You will then loop around the arena until you get to the South side. The finish line will be that entrance you walked in.¡± She pointed to the South. ¡°This test will be about skill, speed, and luck. The only rules are no touching other participants and no taking more than 1 key,¡± she said. I nodded. My n in ce I put a smile on. This felt a lot more fun than an Obstacle Course. I was getting pumped. Knocking my knuckles together I began to stretch. ¡°No questions? Good, gather up,¡± Midnight said, pointing to the North exit. The group of us gathered together. People mumbled as we walked down the fighting arena and to the grass in front of the exit. A red light was lit overtop the door, a green unlit light next to it. ¡°Good luck,¡± I said to Toru, Momo, and Tsuyu. ¡°I¡¯ll see you on the other side.¡± ¡°You too¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get crazy¡± ¡°Ribbit¡± The girls said. ¡°You know, she said there was an exit on the North side, but not that we had to use it,¡± I said. I had been tempted to get a key and turn around, but in all honesty I felt I had enough of a head start. I wondered if one of the girls would take the bait. ¡°What do you-¡± Toru tried to say, but a shot rang out. ¡°Begin!¡± Midnight yelled as the red light turned off and the green light turned on. I began running immediately. Long strides easily put me in front as I let my physical strength push me forward. The door turned into a hall and the hall kept going and going until it turned far ahead. I heard the people running behind me. Many were close. I sped up again. It wasn¡¯t long until Ida, the Vice-President with a speed boot quirk, ran ahead. The exhaust pipes from his legs firing as he took the lead. I let him have it. This was an endurance race, not a short burst like he was good at. Shoto Todoroki was then running through the pack. His right side freezing the floor around him, some of the challengers were frozen to the ground. As he got close to me I began pulling energy out of the top of my head and expelling it out of my feet. When the area around me was frozen it became water almost instantly as I pushed heat around me. He slid past and took the right turn at the end of the hall. The only thing I knew about mazes was to always turn left, and eventually you would be brought to the middle. So that¡¯s what I did. At the first left there was arge pit with a thick cable across it. Instead of using the wire to cross I charged my feet with chakra and ran along the wall. Once past the pit I took another left to find a robot. Much like the robots we fought during the entrance exam. Jumping up I kicked the face and it exploded. The robot dropped to the ground dead. A side entrance opened as more robots poured out, but I was already past them. I came out into a room this time and there were 5 exits to the room. I took the left one. in and simple. I ran through rooms withndmines, more robots, a giant pool of water, more pits, one with natural gas pipes shooting mes up sporadically, a Last Crusade walkway where if you stepped on the wrong step you fell into a pit. Then it got serious. Takeshi¡¯s Castle was the theme. An old game show from Japan, it had contestants try to storm Takeshi¡¯s Castle. With obstacles in the way of the hundreds of people that challenged it I remembered only like 5 challengers made it to the end. The first obstacle was a very slippery hill, then a mini-maze with robots that tried to push you out into a pit, then a Mario themed jump-a-thon as you tried to walk over a tightrope as giant padded arms tried to push you off. At the end of that room I was actually tired. Stumbling as I made it to therge room in the middle of the maze. Large keys lined the walls. Someone wasing up behind me. I quickly grabbed the number 1 key to see that it was Todoroki that had caught up. ¡°It¡¯s mine bitch,¡± I cackled as I began to power up. Todoroki sneered but grabbed the number 2 key. Running on through the exit from the room. But I was done with the obstacles. Tired and ready to be finished I channeled chakra through me. Looking to what I hoped was the North wall there was no freaking way I was going to keep doing this. This ce was too big, and I was too strong to y the game. I ran at the North wall and burst through. It was only 4 inches thick, and there was no rebar holding it. The ce was meant tost for a day, not a lifetime. I burst through the next wall and the next. Sticking to the wall with chakra I continuously pushed through. Forcing rubble to rain down on the obstacles below me. I was through the course after 15 walls. As air finally met me I let out a sigh as the sunlight hit me. Then I was running. I tried to swing my arms, but the Naruto run felt too familiar. Cursing, I ignored how stupid I looked as I ran around the maze. Then heading South I heard the cheers from the crowd as I went around the arena. I was the only one in sight as I rounded the corner and was running into the arena. A red tape finish line right in front of me I walked through it. Surprisingly tired I walked through to the cheers¡­andughter. I looked up to the screen and they were showing me fall down that lubed up hill from Takeshi¡¯s castle. ¡°What the fuck!¡± I yelled as I saw me fall on the screen. Midnight walked up to me. ¡°You were the only one that kept going left and had to take on the Takeshi Castle obstacles,¡± Midnight said. ¡°Of fucking course,¡± I said. Todoroki, Midoriya, and Bakugo ran in behind me. The green haired kid just barely beat the fire and ice guy. ¡°Let me guess, they got the easy way through the maze?¡± ¡°Pretty much,¡± Midnight said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you got extra points for taking the hard way. ¡°I better have freakin got more points,¡± I said. Rolling my eyes I moved to the arena tform and sat against it. Watching those who got keys I was more than pleased to see Toru, Momo, and Tsuyue through with a key. No one used my idea about running backwards. Apparently most everyone used the holes I made through the walls. ¡°That was fun,¡± Toru said as she sat beside me. ¡°That was not fucking fun,¡± I spat. On one of the screens another blooper yed. Of me of course. One of the rods tried to push me off and I had to climb the tightrope to get across. ¡°Oh my god, you got a Takeshi castle route?¡± Momo asked. ¡°Yep,¡± I said. ¡°But I got number 1 as well.¡± I bragged, showing them the key. ¡°You deserve it having to deal with that,¡± she said. The screen showed me for the 5th time trying to get up the lubed hill. After that I said screw it and jumped to the ceiling while climbing across it with chakra like Spiderman. I could have done it from the beginning, but I had to try the hill. It was a badge of honor to get over it, but apparently I didn¡¯t have what it took. ¡°Yeah yeah, shut up,¡± I grumbled as we waited for the next challenge. CHAPTER 63 CAPTURE THE FLAG CHAPTER 63 CAPTURE THE FLAG ¡°Very well done,¡± Midnight said as thest person with the key ran in. ¡°Those that did not ce in the top 48, please try again next year.¡± The 48 that passed were soon lined up on the fighting stage. There were a lot of gaps now. It looked like all 20 people from ss 1-A made it, then about 10 from ss 1-B. The rest were from C, D, E, and support sses. Thinking about it I looked at my ss to try to remember who the hell I took the ce of. Then it hit me. The Thing. There was a kid in ss from the manga that had a weird face and could talk to animals. I couldn¡¯t remember his name but he wasn¡¯t there. Finally I could stop thinking about it. ¡°This year the 2nd stage of the sports festival will be¡­¡± Midnight announced looking to the screen. CAPTURE THE FLAG Was written on the screen. Another minor change to the manga I thought it was a good one. That cavalry battle thing was too overdone. ¡°During this event you will split yourselves into teams of 4,¡± Midnight said. ¡°That is 12 teams. But only the top 4 teams will proceed to the next event.¡± ¡°For those of you with keys. Please go to the boxes in front of the wall,¡± Midnight said. Pointing to the side there were 48 small boxes lined up. We walked over and inside I wasn¡¯t surprised at what I found. Headbands. Each headband had a number written on it, but I was the lucky person. As number 1 my headband was golden while the others had white headbands. The number written on my headband was 1,000,000. Todoroki had 100,000 then they dropped pretty quickly from there with number 48 only being worth 1,000 points. ¡°As you may have surmised, these headbands will be our gs,¡± Midnight announced. ¡°Once you have chosen your teams of 4, please take the West exit to get to the other ying field. There is a forest set up with 12 camps. These 12 camps are safe zones. No one can attack you there. If you stay in your camps, your total points will be shed in half. If you venture out of your camp you are expected to steal other headband/gs. The more you steal, the more points your group racks up. Again, only the top 4 groups will proceed to the next round. You have the next 5 minutes to pick your teams.¡± I locked eyes with Momo, Tsuyu, and Toru. They nodded and we were soon meeting up. ¡°Toru, did you nod? Or shake your head? Or shrug? I can¡¯t tell,¡± I said quickly. ¡°I actually flipped you off,¡± she said, shaking her sleeve in front of me. Iughed. ¡°So team up?¡± I asked. They nodded. We were soon moving out of the way so the others could decide. ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± Momo asked. ¡°Oh, I think we can figure it out without a stupid n,¡± I said with a sly smile. ¡ª 20 minutester we were at our safezone camp. There was arge forest that magically appeared overnight. Around it like a clock were small camps. Inside the forest were supposedly more traps and obstacles to make it fun. ¡°We ready?¡± I asked. The girls nodded as the siren went off. Momo began making headbands. Simple white ones with no numbers on them. She began passing them out as we wrapped them around our bodies. I took my gold one and passed it to Toru. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asked. ¡°Well, they never quite said I had to keep the headband,¡± I said. ¡°We just had to keep it in the group.¡± ¡°You need it if you want the points,¡± she said. We pooled the points so the top 4 groups could be chosen. But people also got individual points that would go toward the final score. ¡°Yeah, but they are expecting me to wear it,¡± I said. ¡°I think we should all wear golden ones, but you keep the real one,¡± I said. ¡°Make me another gold one.¡± Momo nodded as she pulled one from her cleavage. I couldn¡¯t help but smell it. ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± she blushed. ¡°Eucalyptus?¡± I asked. She blushed more. I tied it over my forehead. ¡°Allright, give me your headband, Toru,¡± I said. We switched and were soon on our way. ¡°We have 15 minutes to get as many points as possible,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s have some fun.¡± The girls nodded. ¡°Did you nod, Toru? I couldn¡¯t tell.¡± She pped me over the top of my head. I put my hands up to block any more hits and started jogging into the forest. ¡°Crocodile, let¡¯s see your moves, Tsuyu,¡± I said. There was a robot crocodile ahead. Tsuyu went down to all 4s. She pushed hard hitting a tree then instantly bounced offnding on the spiny back of the robot, making it hiss and break. ¡°Fancy, you¡¯ve gotten stronger.¡± She smiled big as she got back in line with us as we ran. I heard somethinging as we jogged. Then out of nowhere Ida came through. As fast as possible he soared past grabbing the golden headband off the top of my head. I hid a smile as he took the bait. ¡°Madam President, you should get a new vice-president,¡± I noted as Ida kept running. ¡°I¡¯ll take it under advisement,¡± she said, pulling another golden headband out of her cleavage. I put it on with a smile and this time a group of 4 ran out of the woods. I thought the group was from ss B. Momo pulled auncher from her cleavage, Tsuyu began hopping around quickly, and Toru went around back. I began to pull the hot energy away from the front. Making the area ice cold in front of me as it became hot behind. I had been using my Naruto skills too much. I was going to make a point of using my quirk more for the duration of the tournament. One of thebatants began to make the Earth shake but they were all soon shivering as the temperature around them dropped to below freezing. Tsuyu jumped on the front guy, grabbing his headband. Toru grabbed another while they tried to use their quirks. I jumped to the middle of their group. Grabbing the one that wasn¡¯t tied up by the girls. I grabbed their headband and threw them away. ¡°Fun fun,¡± I said as we ran away from the group. They tried to get their headbands back but we ran in a group. I took the back, expelling heat from me to make those chasing us sweat. It was good practice and I had a great view of the 3 girls running. We honestly didn¡¯t do anything too fun. I was a little disappointed. I remembered a lot more drama in the manga, but we didn¡¯t run into the main yers, mainly off screen people. My headband was stolen another 3 times. Each time I let it happen with a smile. Yelling I would get them as they ran away in fear. Tsuyu used her tongue to grab another 4 headbands. Momoted people. Toru snuck around them. I was in the thick of them. Pushing people away as I made them sweat or shiver. The 15 minute timer went off and we walked out of the forest with lots of headbands on. Smiles on our faces we joked around. ¡°Tsuyu, you got a lot faster,¡± I noted. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said in her nasally voice. ¡°Midoriya and I have been sparring without you.¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯t like my training?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a little too into it,¡± she said. ¡°Even with your weights on I thought I would lose my head.¡± ¡°My training sessions have been so lonely,¡± I said, wiping a tear from my eye. ¡°You still seem to keep yourself busy,¡± Momo said. ¡°Unlike you, we have lives outside of school.¡± ¡°What can I say? I love learning. Not all of us can be mindless brutes like you.¡± ¡°I am starting to see why Toru hits you,¡± Momo said. ¡°I have a sudden urge.¡± ¡°Do it,¡± Toruughed. ¡°He is like hitting a brick. Could use some tenderizing.¡± ¡°You lot are awful chummy,¡± Mina said walking up. The pink girl from ss happily wore one of my gold headbands. ¡°You might want to get rid of that headband,¡± I said. ¡°They might not take kindly to forgeries.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked, her ck eyes blinking quickly. Momo pulled another out of her chest. ¡°There is no number on the front of it,¡± she said. Toru pulled off the gold headband to show her the real one. ¡°God dang it,¡± Mina said, cursing as she tore off the headband. Momo reached out. Pushing it into her skin to reabsorb the material. ¡°I better not have missed out on being in the next part because of your little game,¡± Mina said. ¡°Game? This was all in the n. I¡¯m sorry you didn¡¯t have a walking textile factory in your group,¡± I said. ¡°Textile factory?¡± Momo asked. ¡°Where¡¯d you learn such a big word?¡± ¡°School, I never leave, remember?¡± I asked. Sheughed as we walked into the arena. ¡°Wee back,¡± Midnight said as we walked in. On the screens were highlights from the fights. There had been mini-flying cameras around the forest, watching us like during the maze run. They were pretty good at staying hidden. ¡°Please put all of your legitimate headbands in the box you opened.¡± She pointed to where we got the headbands from. It wasn¡¯t long until they were all tallied up. Toru got first ce since she had the million point headband. Todoroki got second. I was 9th ce, but honestly, seeing the dejected looks on those that thought they had my headband was worth getting lower in the final score. ¡°Here are the current rankings,¡± Midnight said, showing the screen. Todoroki was number 1. Then me, then Midoriya, then Toru, then Bakugo, on and on until number 16 was shown. People cheered and whined, but all in all, we were set up for the final battle. ¡°Again, thank you all for participating,¡± Midnight said from the tform. ¡°Those not in the finalists, please head out. You 16 lucky few, pleasee forward. You will be drawing lots for who you will be fighting.¡± We lined up. One of the assistants came around and we drew numbers. It wasn¡¯t long until the brackets were shown on one of the screens.
First Year UA Sports Festival
1 Bakugo Katsuki
2 Uraraka Ochaco
3 Shoto Todoroki
4 Weston Watanabe
5 Tokoyami Fumikage
6 Tsuyu Asui
7 Ida Tenya
8 Mei Hatsume
9 Toru Hagakure
10 Yuga Aoyama
11 Mina Ashido
12 Momo Yaoyorozu
13 Denki Kaminari
14 Ibara Shiozaki
15 Midoriya Izuku
16 Shinso Hitoshi
¡°For those of you who don¡¯t know. Number 1 will fight Number 2, Number 3 will fight Number 4, etcetera and so on. We will have 8 fights. A short break. Then 4. Then 2. Then 1 final battle. Getting further and further in the tournament, awards more and more points. And remember people, the whole of Japan is watching. Give it your all.¡± CHAPTER 64 PLAYING WITH MATCHES CHAPTER 64 PLAYING WITH MATCHES We got a nice long break after Capture the g. A whole hour to grab lunch and do other things. The school was nice enough to supply us with some rice and meat. I suspected they would be making a hefty profit with how expensive cotton candy and water was for the viewers. But I went to school for mostly free. The only money I was out was my room in the school, which was a stealpared to living in the city. Since it was down to the final fights we were allowed to put our hero costumes on, but not leave the arena grounds. I hung out with the girls as we tried to rx. We had decided to wait to put our costumes on until after we ate. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you threw me,¡± Toru whined again. ¡°It worked, didn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have to say, Gengar attack,¡± she pouted. I had thrown her at one of the people to knock them down to get their headband. ¡°Ghost Pokemon are OP, they sure looked scared,¡± Iughed. Her clothed arms crossed. ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± Grabbing her arm I pulled her over. Finagling her to sit on the floor in front of me I began massaging her shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re so tense. Scared for the next fight?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± she whispered. Then groaned as I hit one of the knots. ¡°Who are you fighting again?¡± I asked. ¡°That Yuga guy,¡± she mumbled as her head rxed. ¡°Thezer belt guy from ss.¡± ¡°Ohhh frenchie,¡± I said. ¡°Well, it¡¯s aser, right? So just bend the light.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked, her head shooting up. ¡°You bend light. He has aser. Just bend the light away from you,¡± I offered. ¡°Think that would work?¡± She asked. ¡°No idea, just do what you do. You¡¯ll get to fight Momo after,¡± I reminded. ¡°Confident I¡¯ll beat Mina?¡± Momo asked with a smile. I pped Yuko¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re rxed now,¡± I said. She grumbled but stood up. I waved Momo over. She smiled big while sitting in front of me. ¡°Jeez, you¡¯re more stressed than Yuko. And I didn¡¯t even throw you.¡± She blushed but hung her head as I massaged her. ¡°I think you¡¯ll do fine against that Mina girl,¡± I said. ¡°What does she do? Shoot acid?¡± Momo nodded. ¡°I have a n for her, so don¡¯t offer anything.¡± ¡°Fine fine,¡± I said. We were quiet until I felt she was good. ¡°Tsuyu¡¯s turn.¡± Tsuyu hopped over happily and sat in front of me. ¡°My god, you¡¯re all skin and bones.¡± She nodded. ¡°What about you, Tsuyu? You fight Harvey Birdman, right?¡± ¡°Tokoyami, you mean?¡± She asked. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I said. The guy with the bird face and the shadow.¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know. I guess I¡¯ll just attack,¡± Tsuyu said. ¡°Smart y. That¡¯s my n,¡± I admitted. ¡°Fighting Shoto without a n?¡± Momo asked. ¡°Oh I have a n,¡± I admitted. ¡°But there is a lot of punching involved. I worry his quirk might be stronger than mine. We will have to see.¡± We finished up our food, but in all honesty we were all too nervous to eat. Heading to our separate locker rooms I decided to put on my costume. The System provided costume wasfortable. ck poly exterior hoodie, with a fur lined interior. ck canvas pants. Thick steel toebat boots. Utility belt with some knives and other tools I found useful in the MHA Shop. My signature turned pink heart was printed on the left pant leg and left corner of my hoodie. Again resembling sakura blossoms blowing in the wind. I put my hood up and walked out. Finding a viewing area that the participants could watch the fights from I was surprised to run into Endeavor, the second highest ranked hero. He was a huge man, taller than me, almost as tall as All Might. mes around his head I tensed up ready for a fight. ¡°Just who I wanted to see,¡± he said with a big smile. ¡°You¡¯ve impressed me. You and that Midoriya kid.¡± ¡°Uh thanks?¡± I said. ¡°Thinking about making me an intern?¡± ¡°I am,¡± he admitted. ¡°If you¡¯re interested.¡± ¡°No idea who I will pick, but you¡¯re up there,¡± I said truthfully. I wasn¡¯t too sure who I wanted though. I was really hoping Midnight, but since she worked at the school I wasn¡¯t going to hold my breath. ¡°Well let me know what you decide,¡± Endeavor said. ¡°I am curious though, what is your n against my son?¡± ¡°To beat him up,¡± I said. Endeavor boomed augh. ¡°Good, that would do him so good. Make him use everything he has. I¡¯m excited to see who ends up on top.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give him an extra punch, and let him know you said it was okay,¡± I said. He boomed anotherugh as he walked away. ¡°Nice guy,¡± I noted. ¡°Terrible father, but nice dude.¡± I shook my head, a little annoyed by the interruption. I found more of the students hanging out. Some stretching, others shadowboxing. Off in their own little worlds we waited. I was getting excited by all the tension. A pit in my stomach. I wanted to push myself to the limit. See where things went. I might note out on top, but I didn¡¯t have a quest. There was no reason to show off more than I had already. Rxing in one of the chairs that faced the arena I kicked my feet up and before I knew it I was asleep. It wasn¡¯t until Toru was shaking me awake that I realized I¡¯d overslept. ¡°Weston, get the hell out there. They¡¯re gonna say you gave up if you don¡¯t get to the area in 60 seconds,¡± she said frantically. ¡°What? Where is everyone?¡± I grumbled standing up. ¡°They left to the pre-fight waiting area. Midoriya told me where he saw youst,¡± she said. ¡°Fucking hell, I was out,¡± I said, shaking my head. I looked up to see the open window that looked down at the arena. I walked to it. Shaking my head I let out a big yawn as I stepped out and dropped the 15 feet to the grass covered arena interior. Shaking my head I yawned again as I walked toward the fighting area. ¡°And here he is,¡± Present Mic yelled over his speakers. ¡°Looks like he just woke up from a nap. That takes balls of steel to sleep in a moment like this.¡± I pped myself a few more times. Putting my hood up I walked to therge concrete raised arena. Todoroki stood on the opposite side. Wearing his blue hero costume he crossed his arms, staring at me angrily. Midnight stood at the edge of the arena as Present Mic announced information about us. The crowd cheered and all I wanted was an energy drink. I was still half asleep as I stood apart from Todoroki. ¡°Do you know the rules, Weston?¡± Midnight asked from a microphone. ¡°Uhh no, I was sleeping,¡± I said. She smiled at me. ¡°You step out of the ring, you lose. You get knocked out, you lose. You give up, you lose,¡± she said. ¡°Simple enough?¡± ¡°What about nut shots?¡± I asked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Hitting in the nuts, is that allowed?¡± ¡°I mean¡­yeah,¡± she said. ¡°What about eye poking and hair pulling?¡± ¡°Everything is on the table,¡± she spat. ¡°Jeez, I just want to know my options. These rules are pretty hardcore,¡± I noted. I looked around. The fighting arena was bigger than I remembered when we were there earlier. Someone must have remodeled. It was about 200 feet by 200 feet. Way bigger than I feltfortable with. I yawned while walking to the edge of the fighting area. Pulling up my sleeves and pant legs I decided to forego the weights. Taking them off I tossed them off the edge. They made a loud thunk sound as they fell. When I put my sleeves back and walked over, Todoroki yelled, ¡°Thought you could beat me with your weights?¡± I nodded. ¡°What made you change your mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired, dude,¡± I admitted. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with. Nice and quick, alright?¡± Todoroki smiled. ¡°Fighters, are you ready?¡± Midnight asked. We both looked to her and nodded. ¡°Fight!¡± Shoto immediately shot a huge wave of ice at me. I pulled in energy from my back as I expelled it out my front. His ice melted almost instantaneously. I whistled, surprised it had worked so well. ¡°Cool,¡± I said with a smile as I walked over to him. He continued to shoot ice and I continued to push heat into it. No hands moving I was confident enough to let my body take care of it. An immense cool breeze was expelled out my back as I acted like a medium, shifting the energies around. ¡°Gonna try fire, yet?¡± I asked. ¡°Never,¡± he said. ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re asking of me!¡± He spat. Running to the side as he shot more ice. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s fine. I just wanted to try to cool it down,¡± I admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t want another Neji giving me his life¡¯s story.¡± I rolled my shoulders as he appeared to charge up his ice. ¡°Don¡¯t regret itter.¡± I took in a deep breath and used my full speed. He shot ice at me like Mr. Freeze, just barely missing me. Closing the distance he created a wall of ice as I instantly pushed heat into it. Cracking it I pushed through. The thick ice shattering I roared as I exited like the Kool-Aid man. Jumping at him I threw a haymaker that he dodged. He pushed more ice up but I was slowly waking up. Bing faster as my body remembered I didn¡¯t have weights on. Jumping to the back of him I used my footwork to close the distance. He turned wildly, spraying me with ice shards that I just powered through. Trying to pull more and more energy from my back I had to focus it to my hands as I made him sweat. He tried to charge up another hit but I kicked him in the abs, knocking him through the wall of ice he had made. Todoroki spit up his lunch, and I barely dodged the vomit attack. My shoulders still stiff from the sleep and ice attacks I began rotating them, trying to work out the kinks. I let out another yawn as I looked to Todoroki. ¡°You know, I was questioning whose quirk was stronger.¡± ¡°You are fire and ice,¡± I told him as I walked around his ice wall. ¡°So technically your ice power is actually cold and water. Mine is just cold and heat. But fighting you now, I feel like I have the better quirk.¡± I touched the ice shards. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re stuck with fire and ice at the same temperature. What is this? 0 degrees? I can go much lower than that now.¡± I pulled energy out of the air in front of me. Expelling it as heat I dropped the area in front of me down to -50 degrees almost instantly. Todoroki began to shiver as I walked up to him. The air only getting colder as I drew closer. ¡°What are you going to do, Shoto? Continue with that stupid promise?¡± Shoto had a shocked look on his face, but he didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Yeah, I know you don¡¯t want to use the fire. But I want you to. I want to see it. I want to take you down at your best.¡± Shoto had to work through his demons some other time. But I could help him along. ¡°Now do it or lose.¡± I ran at him and as the air between us got colder his left side became ame. I shed him a smile as I pulled more energy to my body between us. He began channeling a massive fireball, but I wasn¡¯t interested. I sped up. As he pushed the fire at me I dodged to the side. Coming at him from his left I kicked him as hard as I could in the ribs. He began flying. His fire going wild as he soared through the air and hit just on the edge, outside the arena floor. Breathing in and out heavily it was a good fight. I may have not been able to win with my weights on. Midnight called it as I walked to Todoroki. He wasying prone on the ground, arms and legs out as he stared up at the sky. ¡°Next time, make it so I need to go all out,¡± I said with a smile as I looked down at him. He frowned but nodded. I stepped down, helping him up. ¡°Not sure what your drama is,¡± I said. ¡°But you would have fucked me up more if you had been switching the fire and ice up. You can switch between the 2 a lot more quickly than me.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± He asked. I nodded. Walking over I grabbed my weights and threw them over my shoulder as we headed to where everyone else sat. ¡°That was great,¡± Midoriya said as we walked in. ¡°It was. Just a bad matchup for you Shoto. Since the hot and cold doesn¡¯t matter to me too much it was easier on me,¡± I admitted. ¡°Yeah well maybe I wasn¡¯t going my all,¡± Shoto said. ¡°You weren¡¯t. How about you meet me for a fun spar after school. 4th floor training room,¡± I said. Midoriya caught Shoto¡¯s eye and shook his head. ¡°What?¡± I asked, pretending to not know what he was getting at. ¡°Your style of sparring is too intense,¡± Midoriya said. ¡°It¡¯s scary.¡± ¡°Yeah whatever,¡± I grumbled pretending to be sad. I honestly just didn¡¯t want them there. I liked giving them ideas but I couldn¡¯t practice all my skills with them looking over my shoulder. ¡°Who''s fighting next?¡± ¡°Tokoyami and Tsuyu.¡± Midoriya pointed at the stage where the 2 were facing off. ¡°Tsuyu said you 2 have been sparring?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s been great. She¡¯s gotten really fast,¡± he said. We walked over to watch from a small window. The match started without much issue. Tokoyami was a tall man with the head of a crow. Wearing dark clothes and a cape he reminded me of Darkwing Duck. His quirk was a strong shadow version of himself that hung at his back. I watched as the shadow rose up high. A birds head with 2 shadow arms reached out for Tsuyu. She dropped to all 4s and pounced on it. Kicking hard it was thrown back as she began hopping quickly around him. ¡°Man if it was enclosed she would have a much easier time,¡± I noted. Her jumps were getting better. But wide out in the open she couldn¡¯t use her full skills. She stuck her long tongue out grabbing onto Tokoyami. Pulling him to her his shadow grabbed onto the ground. Holding him in ce they tugged over his main body until Tsuyu let go and was pulled to them. Kicking Tokoyami in the stomach he was thrown back but stopped before the edge. ¡°Dang,¡± I whispered. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Todoroki said. ¡°What is it?¡± Midoriya asked, looking between us and the fight. ¡°She didn¡¯t follow through. If she had kept pushing him to the edge there she may have won. But Tokoyami is stronger physically,¡± I said. It was interesting after being in so many fights that I could tell something like that. ¡°See,¡± I said. The shadow began pushing her back. Growing bigger and stronger. Shetched onto it but the shadow threw her out of the ring. CHAPTER 65 ALL OUT CHAPTER 65 ALL OUT I was walking out to Tsuyu soon enough. She was a ways away. Bending down I crouched beside her. ¡°You did great,¡± I said. She looked over. Blushing as she did. Helping her up there were plenty of cheers for her. Shetched onto my back as we walked to the waiting area. ¡°You almost had him, you know,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah,¡± she whispered. ¡°I saw the mistake. Gotta keep pushing. No leeway. Like you said.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Patting her hand she held on as we got inside. Ida and Mei were up next. Mei was one of the Support Students. A great engineer she could make most any gadget for heroes. I knew she used her time in the arena to show off her gadgets to the crowd, then let Ida win so I didn¡¯t bother to watch. ¡°How can I help you feel better?¡± I asked. ¡°Buy me ice cream,¡± Tsuyu said from my shoulder. ¡°Deal.¡± We sat at one of the benches without a back as we watched the fight from a small TV. ¡°Why no gloves Toru?¡± ¡°How¡¯d you notice me?¡± She whined from behind us. ¡°Your smell,¡± I said with augh. ¡°What flower is that?¡± ¡°Lavender,¡± she said. ¡°Ah of course.¡± Tsuyu and I looked back at where she should have been. ¡°Nervous for your fight?¡± ¡°Totally,¡± she said sitting next to us on the bench. ¡°I¡¯m worried my n won¡¯t work.¡± ¡°That¡¯s normal,¡± I said. ¡°What about you Tsuyu? Did you have a n going in?¡± ¡°I did. But it went bad quickly.¡± ¡°Tends to happen. Back in America in the 21st century there was this famous fighter. He had a perfect saying. Mike Tyson said ¡®Everyone has a n till you get punched in the mouth¡¯.¡± ¡°How does that help?¡± Toru asked. ¡°It means you have a n and so does your opponent. And both of your ns will be thrown out the window once the fight starts. That¡¯s why we train. So that when we get hit and our n gets thrown out the window. You act on instinct. You don¡¯t have to rely on logic,¡± I said. ¡°You know, sometimes you say annoying stuff,¡± Toru said. ¡°Then other times you say stuff that makes me feel a lot better.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee?¡± I asked. Confused. ¡°Sorry, just your speech earlier. It really inspired me. You um really respect those that don¡¯t have noble reasons for wanting to do this?¡± ¡°I do,¡± I admitted. ¡°It takes a special person to want to protect people. You¡¯re both special.¡± Tsuyu tightened her grip around my neck. Toru leaned against my arm. We watched the fight wrap up. ¡°Now my best imaginary friend, go give that belly button shooter a good beating.¡± ¡°Can do,¡± she said. She moved around giving me a kiss on the cheek. I doubted Tsuyu noticed. We watched her go¡­kind of. She put gloves on for walking out. They showed a heat signature of her for the audience. I couldn¡¯t help but nod at the curves. They looked about how I imagined. The fight began. Yuga fired his navelser randomly. As she got closer to him thesers got closer to her. I noticed a distinct curve to them as they passed her body. I grew excited. She was within a few paces. One of thesers got close then she kicked him in the side. He whirled around shooting randomly but Toru was on him. She kicked him hard and he went rolling off to the side. She dodged out of the way of another beam but was then back next to him. I watched it all and saw how hard she had been working. He tried to run but she was on him. As he jumped in the air to shoot his beam at her she didn¡¯t guard against the navelser. Taking the brunt of the hit she pushed him off the edge. Then the crowd went wild. I got up looking out the window. Apparently when the beam hit her it overpowered her quirk. She becamepletely visible. Her yellow/green hair was unruly and down to her shoulders. Her skin was pale. Thighs and body milky pale. Tsuyu dropped down as I ran out to her. She had won by knocking Yuga out of the ring but she was covering her body up. Ripping off my hoodie I threw it at her. Itnded close and she quickly grabbed it. Throwing it on. She stood up on the stage to cheers. Her face red, she took the win and was running away. I chuckled and followed. I noticed Midnight eyeing my naked torso up and down. Sending her a wink I headed after Toru. She wasn¡¯t too hard to find for once. In one of the back locker rooms she was huddled up in a corner. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. So close I could see her image shimmering. Like she was a hologram. Her light bending powers struggle to catch up once overloaded. ¡°Half of Japan just saw me naked!¡± She yelled angrily. ¡°Oh wow. I didn¡¯t think of that,¡± I said. Laughing loudly she got up to hit me but I grabbed her fist. ¡°It¡¯s easier to block when I can see you.¡± She frowned but there were tears in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s really wrong? It looks like this is fading. You¡¯ll be invisible again soon.¡± ¡°You were supposed to be the first one that saw me,¡± she said. Her mouth frowning. ¡°I kind of got a hold of it a few days ago. And I made myself visible for the first time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s awesome,¡± I said. A wide smile on my face. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. Who cares if they saw you. I get to see you and touch you when I want.¡± ¡°You never get to see me,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s just guess-¡° ¡°Hey, I knew you were beautiful,¡± I said. ¡°I could feel it.¡± I grabbed her chin, lifting it up to look at me. ¡°You think I¡¯m beautiful?¡± She mumbled. ¡°I do,¡± I nodded. ¡°Always have. Or did you think I hit on you so you¡¯d stop haunting me?¡± ¡°I''m never gonna stop haunting you,¡± she spat. Her face scrunching into a defiant re. ¡°Good. I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way,¡± I said. Leaning down, I kissed her lips. There were some tears in her eyes. But she didn¡¯t look sad anymore. ¡°I was gonna make it a surprise tonight,¡± she said. ¡°Well consider me surprised,¡± I said. ¡°How¡¯d you figure it out?¡± She put on a wide smile. ¡°I bought more of those shlights. I kept them focused on me for a long time and eventually my power just turned off. It couldn¡¯t handle all the light.¡± ¡°Did you shimmer like this?¡± I asked. She nodded, her mess of hair jostling with her. ¡°Damn you¡¯re beautiful.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but kiss her again. She leaned into it this time and was soon on me. We made out for a long time. Me pushing her into the lockers. Her legs wrapped around me as we explored one another. About 10 minutes in she became invisible again but I didn¡¯t care. She giggled happily as we continued our heated exchange. And by the time she had calmed down people were yelling for me. ¡°Ugh, party poopers,¡± I groaned. ¡°We can continue tonight,¡± she promised. I kissed her again and turned away. I was a few steps away before she reminded, ¡°Your hoodie.¡± ¡°Oh right.¡± I watched her take it off and stared where I guessed her boobs were. ¡°You can¡¯t see them anymore,¡± she reminded. ¡°I can imagine,¡± I said. Giving her a wink I walked away. Midoriya found me and was soon following me to watch the next fight against his supposed best friend. I got outside and was met with cheers. Bakugo was waiting for me. The white spiky haired man had an angry sneer on his face like usual. ¡°Fall asleep again?¡± Bakugo asked. ¡°Nope. So you won your fight with Uraraka?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he spat angrily. ¡°Just curious. I¡¯ve been busy,¡± I said. Eyeing him up and down he looked pretty cool in his hero costume. Giant grenades on his forearms. Spiky mask. He was ying the explosion thing a little much. But that was his power. ¡°What?¡± He growled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. How do you want to y this?¡± I asked. ¡°I really don¡¯t have a problem with you Bakugo. Despite what you might think. But I aim to win. Should we do a good old fashioned fight?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean none of this running around crap. This ce is huge. I don¡¯t want to be chased all to hell. How about we do a Yu Yu Hakusho knuckleduster?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°We stay in one spot. Punching for all we are worth. You use your powers. I use mine. But whoever faints or steps out of these 2 squares loses,¡± I said. I pulled 2 knives from my belt. Sticking one between the cracks of 2 tiles and one between the cracks of another. Bakugo walked over. Intrigued. ¡°I stay in this square. You stay in that one. And we fight it out.¡± ¡°Why do you want to do it this way?¡± He asked. Less angry. ¡°Because we are men,¡± I said with augh. ¡°No more of this hating each other crap. Knock all of your frustration out on me. And I do the same to you. No ns. No gimmicks. A simple punch for punch brawl,¡± I said excitedly. I still had an unfair advantage. But still. It sounded fun. ¡°Alright,¡± Bakugo said. ¡°Let¡¯s make it official.¡± Midnight walked over and we told her our n. She got excited and announced it to the crowd. I didn¡¯t bother with the step on the knife thing like in Yusuke''s tournament. It was a good enough marker. Bakugo and I faced one another. Both of us smiling. ¡°Alright. Since it was my idea. You first. Give it your all.¡± Bakugo didn¡¯t hesitate. He drew his arm back and punched me in the gut. I spit up a little as his explosion hit me full force. I was afraid I bit off more than I could chew but I forced chakra into my feet affixing me to the ground. I didn¡¯t hesitate and hit him across the face. He growled and punched me in the face and it became a brawl. An honest to goodness your muscles against mine. This was the best n I coulde up with for him. Bakugo was such an angry person that liked to fight. So I let him. I threw my arm back connecting with his face and he smiled big as his hits and explosions became stronger. We yelled. I began bleeding from a cut under my eye. My rib was cracked with a really good hit. But I didn¡¯t give up. Slowly channeling more and more chakra into my body each of my blows became stronger as his began to weaken. I dropped the temperature way down in front of me, then way up. Making his sweat then made the sweat freeze on him, using my quirk with barely any thought. Then with a yell he extended both hands out. Shooting his explosion at me point nk I took it all. Then putting a huge amount of chakra in my body I threw a straight jab. Saeko would have been proud. I used every muscle I could think of and it was too strong for Bakugo to take. Hitting him square in the forehead he was thrown back and knocked out. Loud cheers erupted as I spit blood to the side. Midnight called it. Adhering to our own rules. I raised my arms up in a Rocky victory. Then I was smacking Bakugo awake. He growled after the second one. Pulling his arm back for a punch. He noticed me then looked around. ¡°Fuck!¡± He spat. I reached my hand down. He frowned but took it as I helped him up. We shook hands and left. It was one of the better interactions I had with him. ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± Momo asked as I walked in. ¡°Yes,¡± I said with a bloody smile. ¡°You know you have 2 more fights left, right?¡± She asked. Rolling her eyes. ¡°Well better make sure you win your next fight so we can duke it out. Brains against brawn. Beauty against the beast,¡± I said. ¡°Why do I feel like you want to be the beauty in that scenario?¡± ¡°You know me so well. I¡¯m a delicate flower. While you¡¯re all long legs and longer cleavage.¡± ¡°Ha, why do I let you surprise me?¡± She asked. A small smirk on her face. ¡°Because it¡¯s boring to know everything. Who''s fighting next?¡± ¡°Tokoyami and Ida,¡± she said. Pointing at the bird and the road runner. ¡°Boring. Kiss my booboos till they feel better,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not doing that,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I ept other forms of healing medicine,¡± I said as we walked in. ¡°I think helping pull random stuff out of your cleavage would work.¡± ¡°How about I just make you some bandaids?¡± She said pulling one out of her sideboob, ¡°Those are in bandaids. I need dinosaurs or hearts on mine,¡± I said. She scoffed and pulled out some big bandages with hearts on them. I smiled big and we sat down while she applied them. ¡°Better?¡± ¡°Much,¡± I said, eyeing her cleavage. ¡°You¡¯re hopeless.¡± ¡°More like hopeful,¡± I said. There was a moment there. A long one where she stared at me. Biting her lip for a split second I knew she thought about kissing me. Then the moment passed as someone called her over. ¡°Good luck,¡± I said as she got up. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said while walking down the hall. Herrge ass shaking as she did. ¡°You¡¯re shameless,¡± Toru said next to my ear. I jumped. ¡°You need to wear a bell,¡± I said. ¡°Scared the hell out of me.¡± ¡°I will not be doing that,¡± she whispered hotly. I felt her sit on myp. Looking around no one was paying attention to me. I doubted they knew she was there. ¡°What am I going to do with you?¡± She whispered. I kept my hands at my side. But leaned forward. Smelling her. ¡°Hitting on another girl right in front of me?¡± I felt her hand reach down grabbing my dick between us. I groaned. ¡°This is cheating,¡± I said through gritted teeth. ¡°You¡¯re the one looking to cheat,¡± she whispered. Her hot breath against my lips as she barely touched them. I assumed they were her lips. ¡°You like it,¡± I growled. ¡°My own secret voyeur.¡± ¡°Is it bad I kind of do?¡± She mumbled. But her hand never left my dick. I shook my head. ¡°As long as you know I don¡¯t want it to happen to me,¡± I said. ¡°This thing is gigantic. I doubt I could take another,¡± she whispered, stroking it. ¡°Goddamn I want to touch you,¡± I whispered. Midoriya walked by. ¡°Too bad. I¡¯m having too much fun,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to do this. Touch you when there are so many people around. But only you and I know what¡¯s happening.¡± She whined. ¡°I want your dick inside me, tonight.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a terrible tease. An evil monster,¡± I growled. She giggled. ¡°Anyone seen Toru? She¡¯s up.¡± Midoriya said. ¡°Uh yeah. I saw a floating something or other. She went that way,¡± I said pointing away. Midoriya walked over there. I felt Toru kiss my cheek. ¡°Good luck.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you said to thest girl,¡± she said. ¡°Gooder luck,¡± I rified. She giggled and grabbed her gloves from the top of some lockers. Heading outside her foe was Momo. It ended too quickly in my book. Momo made heat sensing goggles and used a catcher. Toru left sadly but I promised to kick Momo¡¯s ass for her. Which cheered her up. The next fight was Midoriya versus Ibarra. Ibarra was a woman with vines for hair from 1-B. It was a good fight and I wasn¡¯t sure how she wasn¡¯t in 1-A. But Midoriya won. He had been practicing a manageable amount of his All Might power and wasn¡¯t hurting as much. Next was my fight against Tokoyami. The bird guy sure felt scary. But I heated up the area around us until he retreated then threw he and his shadow out of the ring. Momo and Midoriya went next. That too was easy to guess. Momo made a cool cannon but Midoriya dodged quickly and knocked her down. ¡°Still want me to p her around?¡± I asked Toru. ¡°Please,¡± she whispered as we sat and watched the fight. ¡°But him first.¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± I said. We made out a little while thest break happened. Giving Midoriya time to catch his breath. When it was my turn Toru gave me a kiss and pushed her boobs in my face. I headed out into the arena with a smile on my face. Cheers went out as I walked. Midoriya was walking in from another entrance. I didn¡¯t know why we hadn¡¯t just all congregated together. But it had taken Toru and I time to find a more secluded spot. ¡°How do you want to do this, Midoriya?¡± I asked as we stood apart from one another. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Well you don¡¯t have a bunch of broken limbs for once,¡± I said. ¡°Shall we go all out from the get go? Or warm up to it?¡± He smiled at me. ¡°Yeah gotta say thanks for that. How did youe up with that idea? To use a little bit?¡± ¡°Saw it in a show once,¡± I said. I didn¡¯t have the time to exin the whole microwave burrito thing his trainer did. ¡°Let¡¯s start slow,¡± Midoriya said. ¡°I¡¯m curious if I can fight against you without going all out.¡± ¡°Works for me,¡± I said. ¡°You make me try hard enough, I might skip my afternoon training session.¡± Heughed and we ran at one another. My face was still stinging from my Bakugo fight. But I had the heart bandaids on so that helped. He hit me hard across the face. ¡°Tsuyu hits harder than that,¡± Iughed. Sparta kicking him away he blocked it with his arms crossed. He started speeding up so I did too. It was an actual good fight. First simply going to the brink with our physical bodies we hit, blocked, kicked, headbutted, and had a far more active brawl than Bakugo and I had. Then I noticed the lightning around him. Just a simple streak. Signifying he was using All Might''s power. I reciprocated by channeling some chakra. Pushing it through my body my reactions became quicker. Our fists collided and he was thrown back. More lightning moved around him. He did a roundhouse kick making me stumble back. I channeled more chakra. Yelling as I jumped up aiming for his face with a kick. He slid back. His boots squeaking as his footwork took him out of my range. I sped up more. My lungs filling and blowing out what felt like steam. Which reminded me. I began to use my quirk. Pulling out the energy behind me I pushed it toward him. Heating him up. He began to drip with sweat like he was in a sauna. I pushed the issue closing the distance. Hitting him in the side he was knocked off his feet but he caught himself with his hand kicking out at me ¡°That¡¯s one of Tsuyu¡¯s moves,¡± I noted. He nodded. Slowly switching from heating the area in front to cooling. It dropped in temperature progressively. ¡°Gotta say. I don¡¯t have much more my body can handle without damage,¡± he admitted. ¡°Then let¡¯s take it up a notch,¡± I said with a big grin. ¡°Fingers or fists?¡± He cracked a smile. ¡°Fingers.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see it then,¡± I said. Bashing my knuckles together. He frowned at me. ¡°Come on. I want to know if I can take it. Do it.¡± I channeled chakra into my feet. Taking up a guarded position. ¡°100% Midoriya. Do it. Or I¡¯ll start my move.¡± I was getting excited. I had beaten something All Might had. But he was weaker. I wanted to know the full strength. What it really took to be the best. ¡°Alright,¡± Midoriya said. Extending his hand out he made a motion of acting like he would flick his finger. His concentration increased. His gloved hand began to glow. Then a sonic boom was let out as the air pressure in front of me increased. Pushing me back. I felt my face ripple with the force of it and I couldn¡¯t believe I thought I was a match for the real All Might. Midoriya was much stronger than when he used 100% on a finger to throw a softball. It was like a wall wasing at me. My feet sticking to the concrete I was pushed back while standing. I went a good 20 feet before the force of the simple flick moved past me. It wasn¡¯t so much about hurting as it felt more like unadulterated force. ¡°Nice,¡± I said. ¡°Well let¡¯s take it up that notch. I¡¯m curious how many fingers you will go through before I take you down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aiming to win, Weston,¡± Midoriya said and he ran at me. I smiled big. Running at him. His fingers glowed ready to let loose and I met him head on. Dodging out of the way of an outstretched hand I kicked him in the side. He was thrown away butnded on his feet as he ran back to me. Chakra was filling my body. But it wasn¡¯t enough. He was willing to hurt himself to win. I had to do the same. I ran at him. My head down, I grabbed him from the front. Pushing with all I had. ¡°Let go!¡± Midoriya said ¡°No, you¡¯ll have to hit me point nk if you want me to,¡± I said. Pushing and pushing we were getting close to the edge. I pushed him a little more. Letting go I began to jump back as he sent another shockwave at me. I let it carry me but was soon sliding on the arena floor. My chakra coated hands slowing me down. I stood quickly and began to scratch. My mind opening to it more quickly the air began to ripple around me as the first gate opened. He knew what I was doing. Running at me he was closing the distance fast. I opened the second gate. Healing began running through my body. He was only a few paces away as I started on the 3rd. I hadn¡¯t practiced. I honestly feared it wasn¡¯t there. But as I pulled and prodded it began to crack open. I entered a long trance moment. Considering putting him in a Genjutsu to give me the precious seconds I needed. But as he extended his hand I felt the 3rd gate crack open. Momentum would carry it the rest of the way. I ducked down. Moving in slow motion as the chakra filled me. Pouring out of every pore as I felt my skin heat up and my hair stand on end. I ducked down as he let his finger go. And as the shockwave was let loose I punched him in the gut. Dodging to the side I missed the brunt of the attack. He knew he was toote. Lightning around his body, he increased his speed. Kicking at me it was slow motion as I dodged to the side. Then with all I had, I kicked him in the ribs. It was at the perfect angle. He went flying. So close to the edge he was over the grass in an instant. I thought I had it but he surprised me by flicking his finger at the ground. Breaking his finger without hesitation the reflected shockwave threw him back toward me. He was spinning wildly. When he was over the arena again I jumped up and kicked him harder. He went flying further this time. Unable to fight back. With the force of the 3rd gate he flew over the grass until hitting the bottom of the arena with a thud. One on one, if he could use 100% power in all of his body, he would have won. But with the 3rd gate open my body was at 100%. I could move faster, see more, do more. He lost as soon as the 3rd gate was opened. Inded on the ground and immediately shut the gates. Exhaustion moved through me in waves. I stumbled to my knees as I took the first breath in what felt like a long time. My sweat steaming on my body I took in huge lungfuls of air. It wasn¡¯t till Midnight was next to me that I recovered a little. She grabbed my hand and raised it. I stood slowly. Waving at everyone. It was hard to focus. My head swimming, I left the arena. Walking to Midoriya I stumbled and sat beside him. ¡°Damn,¡± he whispered. ¡°Thought I had you.¡± ¡°You about did,¡± I said. ¡°How¡¯d you know it took time for me to call upon my strength?¡± ¡°I watched it,¡± he admitted. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be. It was a good strategy.¡± Looming over him I asked, ¡°No hard feelings?¡± ¡°Nope. I¡¯ll just have to beat you next time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you trying. But I¡¯ll be way stronger next time,¡± I warned. ¡°Same.¡± He said. I stood back up and helped him to his feet. ¡°I need some Recovery Girl kisses,¡± I said. ¡°And more heart bandaids.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Me too.¡± CHAPTER 66 AFTERPARTY CHAPTER 66 AFTERPARTY ¡°And the 1st ce winner of the ss 1 Sports Festival is Weston Watanabe,¡± Midnight said. I squeaked by with the points from the 1st and 3rd event. Todoroki was 2nd and Midoriya was 3rd. We were standing on 3 staggered height tforms at the center of the arena that a cement whale guy made. People cheered and we waved. Recovery Girl already saw me and Midoriya so I was feeling a lot better. ¡°It is I, All Might!¡± The deep voice boomed as he jumped from outside the arena andnded in front of us. ¡°I am here with the medals!¡± He said with his cockyugh. For someone on death''s door he was sure using his powers a lot. But I knew it was important for him to save face. All Might put the medals around our necks, saying some words to each of us one by one. When he got to me I was surprised by his words for some reason. ¡°Weston my boy, I too have lost many in the fight against viins. Just know you are never alone. You have all these friends to lean on in your times of need.¡± ¡°Thanks All Might,¡± I said. And meant it. Though I was feeling like an adult sometimes and a pissed off kid at other times. I really did have friends in the ss. Which was nice to be reminded of. He addressed the crowd then. ¡°Though many of you did your best to stand where these 3 are, they were able to use their strength to surpass every obstacle. The next generation of heroes will surely sprout from the seeds nted today. And to that I say, Plus Ultra!¡± Cheers rang out and we were finally released. I wore my medal with pride. Heart bandages on my face I was sure I looked a fool but it was fun walking into the crowd. Shaking hands. High fives. Taking selfies. Even the people that stopped to talk about the ones they had lost were wee. I eventually found my dad. He was all smiles as he hugged me. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you,¡± he whispered. A grin from ear to ear as he locked eyes with me. I patted him on the arm. Unsure what to say. ¡°And that speech. Brought a tear to my eye. I never knew you felt that way.¡± I could have said something snide, about him not caring. But I pushed it back. That was immature Weston. ¡°d you stayed. I noticed you brought someone with you.¡± ¡°Right of course. This is Mai. We work together,¡± father said as he pointed at his date. ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± I said, shaking the woman¡¯s hand. She was petite. A little younger than my dad. But not by much. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. Your dad has told me so much about you. But now I feel like I¡¯m meeting a celebrity,¡± she said shyly. A big smile on her face. ¡°Did you want to grab dinner?¡± Father asked. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I said sadly. ¡°I made ns with friends. How about I stop by for lunch tomorrow?¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± father said. ¡°You need any money?¡± ¡°I¡¯d never say no to that,¡± I said. He passed me a few bills and was on his way. More people stopped me but it eventually got to be too much. I made my way back to my apartment. I knew Toru and I had talked about going all the way. But I wanted time alone. In all honesty I had expected a quest to pop up before going up against Midoriya. I was a little worried it hadn¡¯t. Had I done something right or wrong? Was there a right or wrong? Was the System or whatever confident I¡¯d go forward without quests? I was having fun. But what was I really doing there? Training? Or living? Escaping my other problems? I still didn¡¯t know where the hell I was. Why I was being sent to different popr manga. And I simply kept going along with it. But it wasn¡¯t hard to guess why I was. I had been a middle aged do nothing. I had a wife and kids. And that was all I had to my name. I had more exciting events in a couple of days in each of these worlds than I ever had back in my old life. No inhibitions. Nomitments. I left when I wanted and went where I wanted. But where was it all leading? I was getting stronger. Would I be able to keep that strength? Was one of the doors in the room an exit? Would I die behind one of the rooms and stay dead? I didn¡¯t know the answers. So many questions. I had let the memories of these other me¡¯s run things. And for now I was fine with it. There were still plenty of people that needed to be brought to justice. Still plenty of viins that had no qualms with killing people like my mom. I was brought out of my thoughts by a knock at the door. Getting up I wasn¡¯t too surprised no one was there. ¡°Are you naked already?¡± I asked. ¡°What?¡± An unfamiliar voice asked. I looked around the door and saw a woman I didn¡¯t know. She had light blue hair that was down to her waist. The air itself was wide with curves at the bottom of it. She wore a slight smile as she stared up at me with her hands crossed behind her back. ¡°Sorry. I must still be tired. Who are you?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m Nejire Hado,¡± she said. Her wide cheeks dimpling as she smiled at me. ¡°I heard you were staying in the boys'' rooms. But wanted to see for myself.¡± ¡°Oook?¡± I asked. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Oh I¡¯m a third year student. We finished our own sports festival earlier. But we heard you won yours. We were curious if you wanted to join our after-festival party.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I said. ¡°What should I wear?¡± ¡°Anything not your costume,¡± she said. I looked down and she was in simple street clothes. I walked back into the room. Storing my costume in my screen I changed clothes and was soon out the door. ¡°You sure look familiar,¡± I said. ¡°Do I know you from somewhere?¡± I was sure it was the manga but I couldn¡¯t remember. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen me around,¡± she said. We went down a level to a recreation area. There were some billiard tables, dart boards and other bar games. A good 20 students sat around. Sipping beer, joking, and rxing inrge chairs or standing around. I recognized one guy right away. Perfect jaw, blonde wave of hair that would look good on Johnny Bravo, and ck eyes. He was one of the Big Three of the school. One of the strongest kids in UA. I remembered him from the manga. He was strong. He had Kitty Pryde powers, where he could pass through objects, but didn¡¯t suck at them. He waved at me and Nejire as we walked up. ¡°Mirio Togata,¡± he said, shaking my hand as I walked up. ¡°Weston,¡± I said. ¡°Thanks for the invite.¡± ¡°No problem. We all wanted to get eyes on the winner of ss 1. Sorry we didn¡¯t introduce ourselves. Been kind of busy preparing for the festival.¡± ¡°No problem. Busy myself,¡± I said. ¡°So is this a tradition for you guys?¡± ¡°Yep. We are all ss 3-A,¡± Nejire said. ¡°Been together for years. But sounds like your ss gets to deal with a lot more drama than ours did.¡± ¡°Just unlucky I guess.¡± ¡°I heard you beat that super viin they sent after All Might,¡± Nejire said. The cute girl had an inquisitive look as she stared at me ¡°Was it as strong as they say?¡± ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not sure. I gave it my all. But I don¡¯t remember much of the fight,¡± I admitted. ¡°Still. Would have been good to be there to help,¡± Mirio said, clenching his fist. ¡°Eh there is plenty of drama out there. Don¡¯t need to add more to it,¡± I said. I got a text from Toru. -Where are you? I¡¯m at your room- -I¡¯m at a party with the 3rd years- ¡°Hey, you guys mind if a friendes?¡± I asked. ¡°The more the merrier,¡± Mirio said. -Want toe? It¡¯s at the rec room the floor below- -omw- she sent. It wasn¡¯t long until she was walking in. She was wearing street clothes. A long skirt with a simple T-Shirt that said, ¡®All Right!¡¯. ¡°Guys, this is my friend, Toru. Don¡¯t be scared, she¡¯s not a ghost¡­you¡¯re not a ghost, right?¡± I asked as she came up. The group around meughed as I said it. ¡°I am going to beat you up if you keep introducing me like this,¡± she grumbled. ¡°Finally, another girl,¡± Nejire said. ¡°There are so few of us in my ss. Were you in the tournament, Toru?¡± ¡°I was. Did you not watch?¡± ¡°No, we had our own Festival,¡± she said. ¡°Are you 2 dating?¡± She asked, unashamedly as she looked between us. ¡°No, just friends,¡± Toru said. Her shirt was shaking as she shook her head. ¡°So cute,¡± Nejire whispered. ¡°Be careful. If you don¡¯t lock him down, someone will swoop in and take him.¡± I gave her an odd look. I thought that was a little forward, but she gave me a flirtatious smile as I locked eyes with her. ¡°I love your top,¡± Nejire said to Toru, changing the subject. ¡°Thank you, I-I love your hair. What is that color?¡± Toru asked. ¡°Periwinkle,¡± Nejire said, throwing the hair back. ¡°She asked the color,¡± I said. ¡°Not the name of the Victorian child possessing it.¡± She gave me a stunned look, but then burst outughing. ¡°No, that is the name of the color.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I said, feeling a little morefortable in the room. Nejire giggled, touching my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re funny.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell him that. He will beat the joke to death,¡± Toru said. ¡°Trust me.¡± I was about to make another ¡®didn¡¯t see you there¡¯ joke but was interrupted as arge group of girls walked in. They were being led in by a skinny dark haired man I didn¡¯t recognize. ¡°Ugh, here we go,¡± Nejire grumbled. ¡°Ladies, let me introduce you to the mighty ss 3-A,¡± the man said. He stood in front of the girls like a captain of a cheerleader squad. The girls were all scantily d, and ranged in age from my age to early 20s. They eyed the people in the room hungrily. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. There is beer in the fridge. More fun stuff in the bathroom,¡± he said. Grabbing the hand of a girl he pulled her to him as she giggled. Heading to the bathroom as the other girls began blushing and walking to those in the room. ¡°What¡¯s uh going on here?¡± I asked Nejire. Mirio walked over to a couple girls. Smiling big as he put his arms over their shoulders. ¡°Groupies,¡± Nejire grumbled. ¡°You guys have groupies?¡± Toru asked, confusion in her voice. ¡°Oh yeah, lot¡¯s of them,¡± Nejire said. ¡°You 2 didn¡¯t know? How cute,¡± she said with a sad smile. ¡°You saw it today. People go crazy for this festival, and they go more crazy for heroes. All of us will be known as big name heroes soon enough. So of course we attract these kinds of people.¡± There were girls already making out or touching muscles of the other guys in the ss. There were even a few girls from ss getting in on the action with the girls. ¡°Want to get out of here?¡± Nejire asked. I couldn¡¯t help but nod, kind of in shock. MHA had always been very timid. I didn¡¯t think there was a side like this to it. We walked out, dodging by Mirio as he used his skill to go past a girl¡¯s shirt and bra, massaging her breast directly. We stepped out and Nejire continued. ¡°We are basically celebrities,¡± she admitted. ¡°By next year¡¯s festival, everyone will know your name. You¡¯ll start attracting girls or boys that like that. Cape Chasers. Mask Manics. Hero Hoes.¡± ¡°And the school is fine with it?¡± I asked. ¡°Not for 1st years. But next year, yes. They used to ban the Cape Chaserspletely, but then heroes would graduate. Get all this attention, and do dumb things. Party too hard. Make a bad name for the school. They prefer we do this sort of stuff now. Helps lead into the real world,¡± she admitted. We were in the stairwell going up, back to the boy¡¯s dorm. ¡°So the rumor that Endeavor has like 40 kids¡­¡± ¡°Probably true,¡± Nejire said as we walked in the hall toward my room. ¡°Sorry, didn¡¯t mean for this to be a shock. Parents must have left early. We usually only have parties with outsiders after big events like the festival.¡± We stood outside my room. I caught myself and unlocked it. The 3 of us were soon inside. ¡°Uh what are we doing here?¡± I asked. Nejire looked over at me, her gaze had changed to a more predatory one. ¡°Those idiots down there go after whoever they want. Anyone that will let them,¡± she said. She stepped forward, putting her hand on my chest. ¡°I prefer to have the champions.¡± My eyes widened as she leaned forward, kissing me. I pulled back a little. Looking to Toru. ¡°We are dating,¡± I said, trying not to get excited, and put up a strong front. ¡°I know,¡± Nejire said. ¡°You 2 have not been quiet in your room. Lots of rumors going around.¡± She eyed Toru. ¡°And of course, one of your neighbors has strong ears. There aren¡¯t too many secrets in the school. Your neighbor shared one about you, that I want to see myself.¡± The periwinkle haired girl reached down to my crotch, grabbing my erection. She bit her lip looking up at me with a heated hunger in her eyes. I turned to Toru, but with no facial expressions on her face, I didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. I decided to go with the flow. Releasing the floodgates, chakra poured into my dick. Casting a Lust Aura around us I leaned forward kissing Nejire. She moaned in my mouth as my hands went to her firm ass. Out of the corner of my eye I noticed Toru¡¯s thighs begin to rub together as her invisible hand grabbed her breast. My dick reached it¡¯s full length as I picked Nejire up. She wrapped her legs around me feeling the lust I was causing. I moved her to my bed. Our tongues entwined as she moaned. My dick pushing into her thigh as she lifted her lower half into me. ¡°Are you joining or watching?¡± I asked Toru. She squeaked, hesitating then moved over to the bed. ¡°Watching for now,¡± she whispered. ¡°What about you?¡± I asked. ¡°All the way? Or y around?¡± ¡°Damn, you¡¯re confident for a 1st year,¡± Nejire whispered. Licking her lips. ¡°I want this thing inside me.¡± Her waist pushed up against my dick. ¡°Protection?¡± I asked. She shook her head. ¡°On the pill.¡± A smarter me would have worried about STDs if she was so forward. But teenage me didn¡¯t give a fuck. ¡°Alright, but only I get you after this,¡± I said. She giggled. ¡°If you can make me scream like I¡¯ve been hearing your girlfriend scream, you can have exclusive ess.¡± Her eyes sparkling mischievously as she studied me. ¡°Toru has been getting the beginner¡¯s course,¡± I said. Sitting up I took off my shirt and began unbuckling my pants. ¡°I think you could use the advanced.¡± Nejire giggled again. Taking off her own pants her eyes bulged as she stared at myrge dick. ¡°Holy fuck,¡± she whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be gentle,¡± I promised. My mouth moving to hers she was brought out of her fear as my hands channeled Pleasure Touch. She began to moan. Lifting up her shirt to allow me ess to her chest. Licking her nipples I noticed Toru¡¯s skirt was ridden up as she apparently yed with herself. Still on the bed the invisible girl simply watched. Her hand in her shirt, her other ying with her lower lips. She was finding out how much of a voyeur she actually was. ¡°Stop teasing,¡± Nejire moaned under me. I had been sliding my dick up and down her pussy lips. I smirked at her and began to slide in. I felt like she wanted it rough though. I parted her and she screamed out in pain and joy as my dick entered her sopping wet hole. As I entered all the way she came loudly. Screaming out she breathed in and out deeply. Her fingers digging into my chest as her body shook. ¡°Holy fuck,¡± she grunted as I stayed buried in her. ¡°Holy-fuck,¡± she moaned again. Then she was staring into my eyes. I could practically see the hearts form in her pupils as she studied me. Then she was pulling me down. Kissing me hard as I began to piston in and out of her. Shallow thrusts at first while her tight hole got used to me. I upped the Pleasure chakra causing her to yell out with every short thrust. Nejire¡¯s eyes fluttered as she began to pull her nipples. Moaning louder she came again. Her whole body jiggling as her mouth opened in a soundless cry. I began to really fuck her then. My tough abs pulling me all the way out then mming in she cried out once more. Wrapping her smooth legs around my hips she looked down, watching me impale her over and over. My strong thrusts pushed her head into the wall next to the bed. Nejire pushed off of it, trying to take all of me. Another orgasm went through her. Stronger than thest she began to squirt on my abs. I didn¡¯t stop as she tried to push away. My strong fingers holding her in ce she stopped fighting. Simply taking it all as I plowed into her. I increased the chakra in my dick once more. If I wanted her to have no one else, I needed her to not feel the need. After a few short thrusts she was cumming again. ¡°How are you doing this?¡± She grunted as her eyes closed. ¡°I¡¯m just that good,¡± I said. Moving my mouth to hers to seal it I enjoyed her tight pussy. It squeezed, convulsed, and drenched my dick as I took everything I wanted from her. My mouth never leaving hers, she was quickly a moaning mess. Letting me do what I wanted she took it all. enting the lovemaking with her own orgasms. When I felt she had enough I stopped the Endurance chakra. Speeding up I felt it build then pulled out. Jerking off onto her my semen coated her chest. She moaned, but her eyes were distant as I came huge spurts onto her. I groaned as the pleasure left, then looked to my actual girlfriend. She wasying down on the bed. Her fingers in her pussy as her legs lifted her lower half up. I guessed she wasn¡¯t watching anymore. I moved over. Pulling her hand away I buried my face in her pussy. Toru screamed out and came hard. My hands holding up her lower half she kicked as a powerful orgasm went through her body. When it finished I continued licking her clit causing spasms to run through her body. As she finished reacting I set her down. Staring at where her face was, I smiled big. ¡°Enjoy yourself?¡± I whispered as I draped my body over hers. ¡°Yes,¡± she admitted since she couldn¡¯t nod. ¡°That was¡­I want it in me.¡± ¡°And protection for you?¡± I asked. ¡°Pull out. I¡¯ll get on the pill. But I want it, now,¡± she said. I hesitated, but was a weak man. Moving over her body I lined myself with her pussy and slid in. After a few inches I found her hymen. I poured a huge amount of pleasure touch into my dick. She came hard as I broke through. ¡°Oh my god,¡± she said as her hand lifted up her shirt. Itched onto her nipple. Keeping myself in the same ce as she came. When she finished she asked, ¡°Is that normal? Thought it was supposed to hurt.¡± ¡°Again, one of my skills,¡± I said. ¡°I can make you feel more pleasure than you thought possible. Look at her.¡± I looked over to Nejire. She was asleep with a smile on her lips. ¡°That was hot. Do that to me,¡± Toru said. I nodded, moving up to her mouth I kissed her as I pushed in. ¡°Fuuuuckk, you are big,¡± she groaned. ¡°You¡¯re so tight,¡± I noted, but kept going in. I didn¡¯t stop until I was buried in her. ¡°You did it,¡± she moaned. Wrapping her legs around me. ¡°You fit,¡± she moaned as she kissed my neck. ¡°Now, take me.¡± I nodded. Increasing the lust aura around us I redoubled the pleasure touch. I began to fuck her with all I had. Not gently like I had with Nejire. Toru wanted this much more. Pulling out our sexes collided with a loud p as she came again. My hands moving to her tits I pulled her nipples toward me. Guided by touch as I used them like handles to keep her in ce. She screamed my name as I used her for everything she was worth. My dick always moving in and out. There was blood at the base of my dick, but it was a surreal view to see myrge member bury in her and disappear. Skirt ridden up I explored her invisible body. I never thought I would be doing something like this. A part of me really felt like I was fucking a ghost. But as her pussy convulsed and poured liquid on my dick I knew she was really there. My lips finding hers she scratched my back and bit my lip. Lost in her own lust as I made her cum over and over. It happened slowly, just a little bit of skin. I missed it at first. But then she came again and more of her showed up. Her skin almost glowing as she forgot everything else while I fucked her. I slowly realized what was going on, redoubling the pleasure I was sending to her. She came louder and harder as soon as I did. mming into her cervix she took it all and like a wave spreading from her crotch she appeared. Her perfect tits, stomach with a little extra padding, small hands, nice breasts and perfect face appeared. I couldn¡¯t help but move my face down kissing her. Toru moaned in my mouth as I did. Never stopping as I jackhammered into her. She raised her legs up allowing me to get inside her further. I pulled back and she was still visible. Grabbing her hand I lifted it to show her. Her eyes widened and she turned invisible again. ¡°Damn,¡± I said, stopping for a moment. ¡°What happened?¡± She asked. ¡°You came so hard your power stopped working,¡± I offered. ¡°Or you¡¯re tired. No idea.¡± ¡°Make it happen again,¡± she ordered. I nodded. More chakra in my dick I pounded into her. My hands were coated with it. I lifted her ass so I could go in and out while sitting on my knees. Her head lower on the bed she was quickly back into it and came. Again skin appeared. She moaned. Grabbing her arms I pulled her to me. Toru straddled my legs as I pushed and pulled her to me. She let it all happen. No fighting as I used her like an onahole. It turned her on more as my strength took all I wanted from her. Another powerful orgasm moving through her body, she became visible again. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful,¡± I said. She had tears in her eyes. Nodding as she kissed me. ¡°Cum in me,¡± she pleaded as she pulled away. I groaned, turned on by the idea, but shook my head. ¡°No, I like you too much.¡± She moaned but nodded. Her mess of greenish yellow hair matted down with sweat as I continued to use her. ¡°Then cum on me,¡± she said. I nodded. Speeding up I dropped us back to the bed. Groaning in her ear as I went all the way in and out until I felt it build up. As I pulled out she began stroking my dick expertly. Her visible hands gripped on it hard as she moved up and down the shaft. Then I was spraying on her. She lifted up her shirt again, letting me hit her tits and stomach. Moaning as I did. Her hand going to my balls to pull them while I came made me shoot out anotherrge streak of cum that went from her nipple to her skirt. We stared at one another for a bit. It had been a fun time with her. All building to this moment. And I could honestly say I wanted her more. Not some simple fling, but I wanted her to be mine. She smiled up at me cutely. Her big eyes a little moist. I leaned over, kissing her. She reciprocated as we made out again. I eventually pulled away, ready to go again. ¡°That was very hot,¡± Nejire said. Moving over she looked between us then licked a glob of cum off of Toru. I groaned watching as she moved to another. Toru blushed but appeared to like it. Her legs shaking from excitement. I suspected that since they didn¡¯t have any resistance, simple things that they normally wouldn¡¯t do, turned them on when I used my Lust Aura. Reina and Hina weren¡¯t interested in one another because they could resist the aura. ¡°Again?¡± I asked the girls. ¡°Do me from the back,¡± Nejire said. Turning around she stopped licking cum off Nejire to reveal her round ass. I moved over and lined myself up. Toru was turning invisible again but I beckoned her over. She sat on her knees. I kissed her as I began to slide into Nejire. The long haired girl moaned as I entered. My hand moving down to Toru¡¯s pussy I yed with her clit as our tongues explored one another. Nejire came after a few thrusts. Cursing loudly. ¡°This is the best dick,¡± she moaned. ¡°Cum in me this time, please.¡± I looked to Toru. ¡°Do it,¡± she whispered. I nodded. My hands moving to Nejire¡¯s ass I really started pounding her. It was a long night. Toru was hurting too much to go again, despite me promising it would feel good. She made me fuck Nejire again and again. Watching as she yed with herself. Nejire passed out between each session. Toru was then on me. Kissing me as she yed with my dick. It was an odd experience, but I had a lot of fun. CHAPTER 67 HERO NAME CHAPTER 67 HERO NAME Sunday I had to meet my dad for lunch. Nejire and Toru were left in my room. Both passed out from the night of fun. I wasn¡¯t quite sure what to do with the 3rd year girl, but Toru seemed to get a lot of pleasure from watching, so I decided to let whatever happened, happen. My dad introduced me to the girl he had taken to the festival as his girlfriend. I was more than happy for him. He had been depressed for 10 years, and once the man that took his wife away was dead, he became someone new. I wasn¡¯t about to hold my breath that he had changed for good though. Depression wasn¡¯t simply won over by a single event. I guessed his new girlfriend was around more because I was out of the house. For all I knew they had been having an office romance for years, and that was why he worked so much. I was happy for them and by the time I got back home the girls were gone. I talked to Toru over the phone. She was shy about things, but did say she had fun. Her parents were all over her though. Buying her things to show how proud they were. With that out of the way I did something I hadn¡¯t done in a while. I rxed. Going to a mall I bought a video game console and some manga. Some people recognized me and I took a few pictures, but it was a simple Sunday. Spent by myself. Gathering my thoughts for what I wanted to aplish. I decided I would stick around MHA until I had killed thest few people on my list. I felt fairly confident in my strength for the time being. I nned to kill as my Viin yer persona. And when I did that I would use all my ninja skills. Not just hold back to physical strength and my quirk. Then after that I would go to One Piece. Let the happy go lucky world be like a vacation for me after dealing with the path for revenge I was setting. When Monday rolled around I felt better. I got to ss and everyone was excitedly talking about their weekends. ¡°What did you do after the festival, Weston?¡± Momo asked. ¡°I wanted to introduce you to my mom. She was pretty impressed.¡± ¡°Sorry, I went to my room. I was pretty beat up.¡± I handed her my phone. ¡°Put your number in. Call me next time.¡± She smiled and started messing with it. ¡°I went to a party with the 3rd years.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No way¡± ¡°What were they like?¡± Those around me asked. Toru looked at me, I assumed she was nervous about what I would say. ¡°I live in the boy¡¯s dorm. So one of the 3rd year¡¯s stopped by and invited me. They were nice,¡± I said. ¡°But I ended up leaving. Midoriya beat me up pretty good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one with the broken limbs,¡± he said. His fingers in casts were all the visible damage he had. ¡°You did that to yourself. I¡¯m starting to think you like it,¡± I said. The ssughed and he denied it, but it was a better atmosphere than we had in a while. ¡°Where¡¯s the Vice-President?¡± I asked, noticing him not there. ¡°He¡¯s usually yelling at us by now.¡± The ssroom quieted. ¡°His brother was attacked,¡± Momo said behind me. ¡°By the Hero Killer.¡± ¡°Who?¡± I asked. I had to y dumb, but I didn¡¯t remember him showing up so early. Although Ida¡¯s brother being attacked was familiar. ¡°The Hero Killer. Showed up a little after the Viin yer. But the Hero Killer has killed a lot more,¡± Mina said. The pink girl was quiet as she talked about it. ¡°They said he had killed over a dozen, and injured another 20 heroes.¡± ¡°Jeez, why haven¡¯t they caught him?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± Mina said. ¡°Ida is with his brother in the hospital. It happened during the sports festival.¡± The room was quiet. I was surprised to get a quest.
My Hero Academia Quest 3: Protagonist''s Path
Defeat the Hero Killer
Rewards:
Quirk Evolution
My eyebrows raised. Excited by the idea of it. A smile splitting my face, my bad mood was gone as I thought about what my skill could evolve to. Aizawa soon walked in, bringing everyone¡¯s eyes to the front. ¡°I hope you all had a good weekend,¡± he said. People mumbled replies. He noticed Ida¡¯s desk was empty, but moved past it. ¡°A few items today. First, those of you that did well in the Sports Festival have received your employment offers. We call these Draft Nominations. These employers are interested in helping with your future development. I will be passing out offers to those that received offerster.¡± ¡°Who got them?¡± Eijiro asked. He was one of Bakugo¡¯s buddies. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to single people out. But mainly those that were in the tournament. The higher you ranked, expect to get more offers,¡± Aizawa said. There were a few grumbles but people didn¡¯t interrupt as he kept talking. ¡°Moving on, we will also have you all choose your codenames. Which will also be your hero names.¡± There were loud cheers in the room as people actually jumped in joy. I didn¡¯t see the point in the celebration but the ss was all for it. Aizawa spoke up again. ¡°This is rted to the draft nominations. Though many of you did not get offers, I still expect you to intern so that you can get some real world experience. Because you will be in the real world and in costume you will need a codename for the general public to call you.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know what you would like your codename to be, that is fine. ceholders are wee for the time-¡± ¡°Like hell!¡± A woman¡¯s voice said as she walked in the door. It was Midnight. My dominatrix beauty. Still in her ck corset, thigh high leather boots, garter belt and leather strap whip I couldn¡¯t help but picture her out of it. Large chest, milky thighs, she was easily the hottest teacher at the school. Midnight nudged Aizawa out of the way. Taking her spot in front of the ss podium. She stared at all of us as she exined. ¡°It is important to get your hero name correct the first time. This is when fan clubs are formed. You all already have a following after the sports festival. So this is your debut. You need to go out into the real world with a name. What is the first thing all parents do after you are born? Give you a name. You didn¡¯t get to pick it then, but you get to know.¡± She had a point there. I was starting to see the draw. ¡°What name do you want people to shout out for help? What name do you want viins to get scared by? What do you want the girls yelling as you walk past?¡± She sent a wink my way with thement. ¡°You all have the rest of ss toe up with a name that suits you. I will be the judge and jury,¡± Midnight added. ¡°You can change it, but I don¡¯t rmend that. Oftentimes the name will grow on you, or you will grow to fit the name.¡± We were all soon writing ideas down. I had too many to count. Archer was stuck in my head so Danger Zone sounded fun since I could make the area around me hot or cold. But I was also leaning toward Shinobi. It sounded badass, and I didn¡¯t think it was taken. I had a trove of ideas. Since Americanized superhero movies were over a century old I doubted anyone knew about them. There was The Punisher. Gambit sounded awesome. Rogue would be good. Maverick was sweet, but too volleyball inspired for my taste. Some people began submitting theirs. They had chosen names like Red Riot, Tail man, Sugar man, Earphone Jack, Cellophane. That one guy had Tentacle chosen, which I thought was a little weird that the censors let it through but whatever. I decided I was thinking too hard on it. ¡°Shinobi?¡± Midnight asked. ¡°You need a name rted to your power. Just because you look like a ninja in costume, does not make you one.¡± ¡°I can do ninja stuff,¡± I said. But honestly I really shouldn¡¯t show anything I knew from Naruto World. ¡°I got it, Twilight.¡± ¡°Ummm no, that¡¯s too close to my name,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s an homage, like you let that Red Riot guy do for Scarlet Riot,¡± I teased. ¡°There is a difference, I am here, and he is not. I say no,¡± Midnight said angrily. I was relieved. I doubted I could get vampires out of my head if she had said yes. ¡°Hmmm what do you suggest then?¡± I asked. ¡°Well you make things hot and cold¡­¡± she said thinking. ¡°Hot and sour chicken?¡± I asked. ¡°No, shhh,¡± she said, eyeing me. ¡°How about Desert Tundra.¡± ¡°Give that one to Shoto. No, I want something simple. 1 word that exins it all. Frost? Boil? Frostboil? Ooooh, I¡¯m getting close. The Night King. Too cold. The Dark Knight. Ooooh that¡¯s good. I¡¯m a genius. Hmmm maybe shadow something. Rising shadow. Too dark. Ugh something that rolls off the tongue. Gambit, Rogue, Mao, Beast, Sub-Zero, Pyro, Heatwave, Feverdream, Hoarfrost, Wonderman. I already have 2 W initials. I¡¯m basically a hero right there¡­.¡± ¡°Where the hell are youing up with these names?¡± Midnight asked. ¡°They¡¯re good.¡± ¡°Inte,¡± I said. I began to pace back and forth. ¡°I got it, Shinobi.¡± ¡°I said, no,¡± Midnight said angrily. ¡°You¡¯re no fun,¡± I retorted. ¡°Fine¡­Frostwave it is.¡± I thought about it for a second. ¡°Actually now that I say it outloud I kind of hate it. How abou-¡± ¡°Enough, you¡¯re Frostwave,¡± Midnight growled. She wrote it down on the paper. ¡°It¡¯s official.¡± ¡°But you said it was important. I¡¯d hate to pick the wrong one.¡± ¡°For you, I don¡¯t care,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s official. You¡¯re Frostwave. Now sit down.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a bully,¡± I said, sticking my tongue out as I sat down. She rolled her eyes but chuckled. I was fine with the name. ¡°You know,¡± Momo whispered. ¡°All those names reminded me. You did promise us an exnation on your other skills.¡± I inwardly cursed. They hadn¡¯t pushed after I made the shadow clones so I left it. ¡°I expect an answer.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I grumbled. ¡°After school.¡± Looking at Toru I changed the subject. ¡°What name are you going with? Because I have suggestions.¡± ¡°Let me guess, Ghost Girl?¡± Toru asked. I put on a shocked look. ¡°Get out of my head.¡± She giggled but showed me her choice written on a piece of paper. ¡®Invisible Girl¡¯. ¡°Not all of us can be dramatic like you, Frostwave.¡± ¡°Not everyone has my skills,¡± I said. ¡°You should know that.¡± I winked and I could almost see her blush. ¡ª ¡°I have this skill called chakra,¡± I admitted to the trio. We were in the 4th floor training room I liked to frequent. ¡°Chakra is a separate energy in my body that I can manipte. I have trained with it for years.¡± ¡°So you made those clones with it?¡± Momo asked. I nodded. ¡°But how? They were living breathing yous.¡± ¡°Not really living or breathing. More like¡­constructs. They can see, hear, and think. Do some minor actions. They are called shadow clones, because I use my own mind as a basis. But it¡¯s the difference between a real body and a shadow. Where I am detailed, my shadow is simply an outline. No features or details that can set it apart.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re talking about a robot,¡± Momo said. ¡°Noputers involved though. Simply poof and you have more arms and limbs.¡± ¡°It is not an easy technique to learn,¡± I said. ¡°Or without cost. Chakra is not natural. It is my own¡­quirk. Like yours Momo. How does it make any sense whatsoever that you can make something? Turn one thing into something else.¡± She frowned but nodded. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s say it¡¯s possible,¡± she said. ¡°You said it really isn¡¯t a quirk. How did you learn it?¡± ¡°I¡­ate a fruit,¡± I decided on. ¡°At a bazaar in Calcutta. It was from a man wearing bright colors and had a monkey on his-¡± I was cutoff by Momo. ¡°Cut the shit. How really?¡± She asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What? I don¡¯t,¡± I admitted. ¡°But I have an idea.¡± I pulled the Chakra Absorption skill scroll out of my status screen. I hadn¡¯t used it much at all since I hadn¡¯t been in any fights. Not against people that had chakra anyway. ¡°This skill allows people to absorb chakra. And use it. I have a theory that it is possible for people to learn. You absorb chakra. Then potentially it would take root in your body and you could learn to use it. But I haven¡¯t proven it because you are the 1st people I am showing.¡± I handed it to Momo since she appeared to be the most interested. She opened the scroll. ¡°Why is it a scroll and not a book?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± I said. ¡°Just the way it works. So are you interested?¡± Momo frowned but nodded. ¡°Good. But I will take the scroll back when I need it. There is no guarantee you can learn it. And of course, I want all of you to give me your solemn word, you won¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡± ¡°I promise,¡± Momo said. ¡°Same,¡± Tsuyu said. I looked to Toru. ¡°You know I can¡¯t read your face, right?¡± I asked. ¡°I know. I¡¯m thinking. Is this how you do those¡­things¡­you know?¡± I nodded. I guessed she meant extra pleasure in the bedroom. ¡°Cool,¡± she admitted. I breathed a sigh of relief. I thought she was hesitating. ¡°I want to learn.¡± ¡°Good. You can borrow that. We have a week until we go to our internships, so review it and let me know if it actually works.¡± I thought this was as good of a ce as any to find out for Saeko¡¯s sake. I went back to practicing with my quirk as they read the scroll together. CHAPTER 68 TRAIN RIDE CHAPTER 68 TRAIN RIDE The week went by quickly. The girls were tearing their hair out trying to figure out chakra. I told them it would take time. Back when I was in ninja school it took a month for us to learn how to find and use chakra. It wasn¡¯t really paying off for the girls. There was something missing. They ended up giving up for the time being and left me to my own training. Toru and I were able to sneak away now and then for some fun, but she wasn¡¯t able to stay the night. Now that the sports festival was over one of the teachers did rounds to the boys rooms to make sure no groupies lingered in UA. After that I had to prove no one was in my room after 8PM. Toru could have hidden, but she had to sleep at her own house. It was soon Friday and we were all leaving to go to our internships. Everyone in ss that was in the final tournament got offers. I got a few thousand offers. I stuck to looking through the profiles of the top 10 Pro-heroes and eventually chose number 9. Ryuko Tatsuma. She was a very beautiful older woman with blonde hair, small wings mounted on the back of her head, and her quirk was to turn into a dragon. The agency was a ways away, away from a lot of the actioning up, but I preferred it that way. Besides, Toru had an offer there too, so we could have some fun. We were at the train station with Aizawa as he saw the whole ss off to their own internships. All nervous as we waited for our trains to arrive. ¡°Midoriya, who did you end up picking?¡± I asked. ¡°An old hero. Gran Torino, ever heard of him?¡± He asked. ¡°I have not,¡± I admitted. ¡°Nice car though.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a car?¡± Midoriya asked. ¡°Yep. Way back in the 20th century,¡± I said. ¡°I swear, you¡¯re always referencing ancient stuff,¡± Momo said. ¡°I¡¯m an old soul. What about you, Momo? You really going to that fashiondy?¡± I asked. ¡°Yep, I feel I can learn from her,¡± Momo said. ¡°I can¡¯t wait,¡± Itsuka said. She was a red head from ss 1-B that was close to the top rankings. She could make her handsrger. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, who are you?¡± I asked. ¡°Uh I¡¯m Uh Itsuka,¡± she said, blushing. ¡°We talked¡­at the¡­tournament.¡± She had a dejected look on her face as I continued to draw a nk. ¡°You asked if anything besides my hands grew.¡± ¡°That does not narrow it down,¡± I said with a straight face. ¡°He¡¯s messing with you,¡± Momo said. I finally cracked a smile,ughing loudly. ¡°Wee to the torment of Weston.¡± Itsuka had a sad face as she looked between the 2 of us. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was joking,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re Battle Fist, right? Fist anyely?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that!¡± Itsuka whined. ¡°Now you¡¯re making me regret my codename.¡± ¡°Weston, stop, you¡¯re ruining this poor girl¡¯s experience,¡± Momo said, but held back a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t take offense. He is mean to everyone. My code name is Creati, but he kept trying to get me to change it to Creatits.¡± ¡°Some of these code names write themselves,¡± I said with augh. ¡°You literally create stuff from your tits. I did suggest Greatits too.¡± ¡°What was yours again?¡± Tsuyu asked. ¡°Frostbreeze?¡± ¡°Frostwave,¡± I corrected. ¡°Dang, Frostbreeze sounds cooler. Hmmm how can you make fun of Frostwave¡­¡± The girls and I quieted, trying to think of something. ¡°Damn, I can''t think of anything. Guess you¡¯ll just have toe up with a stupid name.¡± ¡°Howe I don¡¯t have a nickname?¡± Tsuyu asked. ¡°You chose Froppy as your codename, that¡¯s cute enough,¡± I said. Aizawa walked over to ourrge group. ¡°Alright everyone, trains should start arriving. Everyone have their costumes?¡± We all raised suitcases or luggage in the air. ¡°Good. Wearing them in public without proper supervision is prohibited. You will all be getting on the job training. This is just the first of many times you will be interning at hero shops. Don¡¯t be too upset if it¡¯s not for you. It is only for a week. Keep your mouths shut, listen, and do whatever your trainer says, got it?¡± People agreed with him. I noticed Ida pull away from the group. Since his brother was still in the hospital after being attacked by the Hero Killer he had been pretty quiet. I knew he would try to take justice into his own hands and I couldn¡¯t me him. But I had a role to y. ¡°Vice-President,¡± I said, running after him. The tall man stopped and turned to me. ¡°Why do you call me that?¡± Ida asked, annoyed as he pushed his sses up his nose. ¡°Because you earned it,¡± I said, confused. He gave me an angry look. ¡°What? You did. It¡¯s a position of honor. We had known each other, what, a day? And you already had 4 votes? Ida, you¡¯re a natural leader. People see that. You put yourself out there, trying harder than anyone else without people asking you to. Why do you think I threw Aizawa to you in the rescue room? I knew of all of them, I could count on you to catch him.¡± His demeanor slowly changed as I talked. From angry, to much more rxed. ¡°Why did you want Momo to be president then?¡± ¡°I respect you, Ida, but you were a little intense. Sorry, I just didn¡¯t want every morning to have you yelling at me,¡± I said. Leaning forward I whispered to him, ¡°And Momo is way hotter than you.¡± He actually chuckled, a small smile on his lips. ¡°No offense.¡± ¡°None taken,¡± Ida said. He let out a sigh. ¡°What did you want?¡± ¡°I wanted to tell you that I am sorry that your brother was attacked,¡± I said. He frowned, but nodded. ¡°I know what it¡¯s like to want revenge.¡± Ida¡¯s fists clenched. ¡°If anyone else tried to console me, I would have been upset and blown them off,¡± he admitted. ¡°But you¡¯ve actually lost someone.¡± ¡°I have. And I don¡¯t know what I would have done if I caught the man that did that to my mom. I will never know, because someone else took that revenge from me,¡± I said. ¡°So, I would like it if you find yourself having to make the choice whether to get your own revenge, or let someone else take it, that you call me.¡± ¡°What do you-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to deny it,¡± I said. ¡°I know why you chose the internship you did. You are going after revenge. Which again, I understand. But as someone who has lost someone, call me. Let me help you. And whatever you decide to do, I will help you. Whether it is to capture him or¡­not.¡± He eyed me up and down. Slowly understanding what I was saying. I extended my phone out to him. ¡°Give me your number, and I will give you mine. If you find yourself in a bind, call me.¡± He slowly grabbed my phone. Typing in his number I called him and he had mine. ¡°Nothing has to be said. Your decision,¡± I said. He nodded as trains began to arrive. I walked back to the group of girls. ¡°What was that?¡± Momo asked. ¡°Just guy talk,¡± I said. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to talk to guys,¡± Toru said. ¡°You just fight them.¡± ¡°You know me so well,¡± I said with a big smile. ¡°Bye Momo and Battlefist. Send me sexy pics from your modeling job.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a modeling job,¡± Momo spat with a blush. ¡°See yeah. Tsuyu,¡± I said. ¡°Call me if you need anything out on the water.¡± ¡°See yah,¡± she said. Her tongue sticking out of the side of her mouth as she waved. ¡°Shall we?¡± Toru asked as she grabbed her bag. I bent down taking it from her. ¡°I can get it.¡± ¡°You can,¡± I agreed. ¡°But I will.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± she said with a sigh as we headed to our train. ¡°Why did you want to go to this agency anyway? I thought you wanted Endeavor.¡± ¡°I did,¡± I agreed. It had been a close second. But from Ryuko¡¯s website there was someone under her employ that I wanted to meet. ¡°But Ryuko has assets I like.¡± ¡°Oh my god, are you going to try to seduce her?¡± Toru asked. ¡°...I wasn¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°Why, do you want me to?¡± ¡°N-No,¡± Toru said. Her hands waving as if to ward the words off. ¡°Why do I not believe you?¡± I asked. ¡°You were totally into Nejire.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t,¡± she whined as we got on the train. ¡°I got caught up in the moment.¡± ¡°It was losing your virginity and you opted for a threesome,¡± I said as we sat down. ¡°Oh my god, why do you have to say stuff like that?¡± She asked. ¡°The truth?¡± ¡°No, just stop. Never again. It¡¯s you and me. We are dating,¡± she said. ¡°You know, Nejire stopped at my ce before I left. She was asking about you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She asked. ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her since that night. But you sounded excited there.¡± Toru pped my shoulder. ¡°What? What is it? What are you so embarrassed about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed because I watched my boyfriend have sex with another girl,¡± she said. ¡°Like 4 times,¡± I said. ¡°5 times,¡± she corrected. She thought for a second and let out a sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m confused, and trying to figure it out.¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here,¡± I said, throwing my arm over her shoulder. ¡°Is it because it¡¯s less pressure if I¡¯m with someone else? Or because you are attracted to women? Or any number of things, really.¡± ¡°I-I just like it?¡± She asked. ¡°Is that so wrong? You were doing it, and I didn¡¯t see you as my boyfriend. I saw you both as random people that I was walking in on. Like I wasn¡¯t supposed to be there.¡± ¡°But you were supposed to be there. You¡¯re my girlfriend,¡± I said. ¡°I know.¡± She leaned closer, resting her head on my shoulder. Then out of the blue she became visible. She looked up at me, her big eyes staring. I smiled big, kissing her forehead and she turned invisible again. Toru had started bing visible randomly for me. Only able to stop her power for a few seconds, I usually took it as a sign she wanted a kiss. ¡°How about this,¡± I said. Rubbing her arm as I pulled her closer to me. ¡°We just see where stuff goes. You are my girlfriend. You have final say in things. I will continue to hit on other girls. If it annoys you, you tell me and I stop. Then if things progress¡­you stop me if you don¡¯t like it.¡± She let out a sigh. ¡°Deal.¡± She hummed happily against me. ¡°Want to fool around?¡± I whispered. She looked around the train but no one was close. She began to move her invisible hand to my dick. I enjoyed her working along it slowly. ¡°Should we take a train during rushhour?¡± I asked. ¡°Youpletely naked while I feel you up. No one the wiser.¡± She breathed out a little heavily. Excited by the idea. I leaned closer to her ear as I continued to whisper to her. My fingertips channeling chakra as I touched her skin. ¡°We could stand right in the middle of them all. It would only take a few seconds for me to make you cum. Could you stay quiet?¡± I felt her hair move as she shook her head. ¡°I know you couldn¡¯t. It¡¯s really hot when you scream my name.¡± She moaned, her legs squeezing together as she began to squirm. ¡°I¡¯m excited to see the new office. Where do you think we could get away with having sex? Every room? We have a small apartment in the hero office. You¡¯ll be sleeping in my bed every night, won¡¯t you?¡± She nodded. I could practically picture her biting her lip as she stared up into my eyes. Her hand slowly moving along my dick. ¡°How about we-¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± A voice asked. We both turned to look up at the periwinkle haired girl. ¡°Nejire,¡± I said, awkwardly as Toru pulled her hand away. ¡°Fancy meeting you here. You¡¯re harder to track down than my invisible friend here.¡± The upperssmen stared between us. ¡°I¡¯m off to my internship,¡± she said. ¡°At Ryukyu Agency.¡± ¡°Well, that is quite a coincidence,¡± I said, genuinely surprised. ¡°That¡¯s where we are off to.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Nejire asked with a frown. ¡°You guys are following me there?¡± ¡°Woah, don¡¯t think so highly of yourself there periwinkle,¡± I said. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen or heard from you in almost a week. We chose Ryukyu on our own.¡± Nejire frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°Believe it if you want,¡± I said, a little annoyed. The train stopped. Toru and I grabbed our bags and headed off. Nejire followed us with her own bag. An angry re in her eyes as she followed. I decided to ignore our past rtionship, if she wasn¡¯t interested, that was on her. ¡°So, how long have you interned for the dragondy?¡± I asked, looking back to the third year student. ¡°Just this semester. Probably next too,¡± she said. ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°Great,¡± Nejire said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know she sent you offers.¡± ¡°Well, she is top 10 of the pro-heroes, not surprising she wouldn¡¯t run everything past you,¡± I said. Nejire blushed, but I noticed her flipping me off. ¡°Did she flip me off?¡± I asked, Toru. ¡°Yep,¡± Toru said. ¡°She must like me then,¡± I said. ¡°Everyone that likes you flips you off?¡± Toru asked. ¡°Yeah, why do you think you do it so much?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re insufferable,¡± she said. ¡°And yet you suffer me,¡± I said. We were in the middle of the street. A little busy but not too much. ¡°Anything we should know about her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call her Dragon Lady,¡± Nejire said. ¡°Damn,me.¡± Stopping I noticed an image of Ryuko. Printed on the side of the building was a side view of her with the name Dragoir written underneath. The print was on the side of arge brown building with dark ss windows lining it. ¡°What¡¯s that? Her perfume line?¡± I asked, pointing at the print. ¡°Dragoir, is her new clothing line,¡± Nejire said, walking past us. ¡°Clothing?¡± I asked. ¡°What the hell does that have to do with hero work?¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯m sure she will tell you all about it,¡± Nejire said with a wave. CHAPTER 69 A REAL AGENCY CHAPTER 69 A REAL AGENCY We walked into therge building. Inside was spacious with no exterior walls. Nejire, Toru, and I signed in at a reception desk and were given temporary passes. Going up the elevator we were a little quiet. Nervous as we headed up to the agency leader¡¯s office. ¡°You 2 seriously didn¡¯te here because I was interning here?¡± Nejire asked. ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°We had no idea,¡± Toru repeated. ¡°Then why did you?¡± ¡°I wanted to fight a dragon,¡± I said, clenching my fist. And kill someone, but that was forter. ¡°She was the highest ranked hero that offered me a nomination,¡± Toru said honestly. ¡°And she is pretty amazing. She is one of only 2 women heroes in the top 10. Why wouldn¡¯t I want to learn from her?¡± ¡°What about you? Why do you intern here?¡± I asked. Nejire frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve been to a few guy agencies. They can be pretty sexist. I heard a rumor you were going to Endeavors,¡± she said. ¡°Keeping tabs on me?¡± I asked as we stepped out of the elevator. She didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Na, he¡¯s kind of a shit dad. I wanted Yoroi Musha because it looks like he can fight. But an old guy versus a hot dragondy, it was an easy choice.¡± ¡°Well thank you for that,¡± the woman¡¯s voice said as we walked past some cubicles. On the other side was the hero, Ryukyo Tatsuma. She was younger than I expected, maybe only mid-twenties. Short cut blonde hair. The wings behind her head moved slowly as if she was ready to take flight. Wearing a red gown with white sleeves she was rather beautiful. Long attachments almost like ws were attached at the right side of her face, obscuring her eye. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± I said with a big smile. She handed some rolled papers to an assistant, and they walked off. ¡°Nejire, I see you met the nominations. I expected you here Monday.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have anything else going on,¡± Nejire admitted. The girl was a little nervous staring at Ryuko. Her hands behind her back she twirled her long hair as she stood at attention. ¡°Good to see you,¡± Ryuko said. Walking past she eyed Toru and I up and down. ¡°Now you 2, I am excited to meet. I enjoyed your fights. So, you both are here for the next week. What would you like to do?¡± I looked to Toru but she was too nervous to answer. ¡°I want a fight with a dragon,¡± I said with a big smile. Ryuko¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Anything else?¡± She asked, her lips tightening as she studied me. ¡°Hero work, maybe? Shadow you, see what you do? We are both kind of lost. Never done this before,¡± I said. ¡°Which is a good thing,¡± she said. ¡°I prefer¡­the inexperienced.¡± She eyed me up and down. I frowned, curious if she thought I was a virgin, or she actually meant hero inexperience. ¡°What about you?¡± She asked Toru. ¡°I wanted to learn about hero work,¡± she said. ¡°But um also everything else?¡± She asked, nervous. ¡°You¡¯re such an inspiration. You run this ce. Have your own clothing line. And yet still rank as number 9 on the hero list.¡± Ryuko nodded, patting Toru on the shoulder. ¡°Come.¡± We began walking the way we hade from. ¡°Do either of your know what it means to list in the top 10 of heroes?¡± Ryuko asked. ¡°You can beat up everyone above you?¡± I asked. ¡°Perhaps, but since fighting amongst our number is frowned upon, it¡¯s hard to judge,¡± she admitted. We walked into a room with people running around. Taking calls. Watching televisions mounted on walls. ¡°This is our observation room,¡± Ryuko said. ¡°We monitor the general area for viin activity. People send us tips. We work with local police. n routes throughout the area to let those in the neighborhood know we are here. Watching everything. Ready to move to help at a moments notice.¡± It was an impressive setup. I was surprised how many people were working in therge room. All trying to do their best to help those in the neighborhood. I was surprised that most appeared to be normal people. No costumes or secret identities. ¡°As you can tell. A lot is going on at this time to ensure no one is using their quirks when they shouldn¡¯t be. Because you can¡¯t forget. There are plenty of crimes going on that police are handling. We simply help where quirks are involved. Now does anyone know who pays for all of this?¡± ¡°The city?¡± Toru asked. ¡°I do,¡± Ryuko said. ¡°The city pays for some of it. But a lotes from my own profits. Normally these people are working on my side jobs. Like my clothing line. But things have been picking uptely in the viin world. So we shift focus and work hard.¡± ¡°Being in the top 10 means sacrifice. I am strong, yes. But also willing to do what it takes to ensure this area is safe. To each their own, really. You won¡¯t see All Might with a team like this. Endeavor has one just as impressive. But I am busy and only 1 person.¡± ¡°Cool,¡± I said. Impressed with her setup. ¡°So what do you want us to do while we are here?¡± ¡°This is a full-time job. More than that it is a lifestyle. I don¡¯t want to sugarcoat it for you. We are on call 24/7. Everyday we train. Patrol. And try to juggle having a normal life and job.¡± She eyed us. Trying to judge our reactions to the information. ¡°What I want from you is for you to give your all. I want to test and push you. See if you have what it takes to be a hero.¡± ¡°When do we start?¡± I asked. Ryuko chuckled. ¡°Tomorrow. I have a few meetings to wrap up before we start the real job. Nejire would you mind showing them around and getting them settled?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Nejire said. Ryuko nodded and headed off to a meeting room. Soon enough the others in the room were following her. Giving some report. ¡°Okay miss tour guide. Give us the rundown,¡± I said. Nejire rolled her eyes but headed out. Toru and I followed. We still had our luggage in hand as we headed down the hall. ¡°Ryuko leases the first 5 floors of this building. The majority of office work is done on this floor. The 2nd floor is storage. 3rd is marketing as well as modeling. 4th floor is a training area. She owns a factory outside of town for making her clothes line. And another for perfume and a few other smaller businesses.¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing she was a hero before a fashion diva?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Nejire said. ¡°Hence why I like interning for her. I want to start my own business after I establish myself as a hero.¡± ¡°Makes sense. Are there any other interns?¡± ¡°There are. But I doubt they¡¯ll be here this week,¡± Nejire said. ¡°We can-¡° ¡°Whose office is this?¡± I asked. Able to read the name tag outside, I couldn¡¯t help myself. ¡°Eiko Tamari?¡± Nejire asked. ¡°Uhh she does the makeup for the models. But she¡¯s on sabbatical for a bit. Why?¡± ¡°No reason,¡± I admitted. I grumbled under my breath. If she was on sabbatical it might be a pain in the ass to find her. I¡¯d have to rethink my n. That could wait. ¡°Where are we off to?¡± I asked. ¡°Your apartments,¡± Nejire said. ¡°You¡¯re here a week. You¡¯ll need to stay somewhere.¡± We headed down a flight of stairs to the floor below where the training area was. Near the stairs was a grouping of rooms. ¡°Pick a room,¡± Nejire said. ¡°Not that one. That¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°You just said-fine,¡± I groaned with a sigh. ¡°Toru which room should we pick?¡± ¡°You will not be staying in the same room,¡± Mejire said. ¡°Why?¡± I asked. ¡°Because these walls are super thin,¡± she retorted angrily. I looked to Toru. She shrugged. ¡°Sucks for you then,¡± I said. ¡°If it bothers you so much you can just join us.¡± I gave her a wink and walked into the room by Toru. Dumping my luggage near the bed Toru did the same. I really didn¡¯t see the point in pretending we were not going to be together. We turned to see Nejire in the doorway. ¡°So what now?¡± I asked. ¡°Now you are free to do whatever. Ryuko usually brings her new hires out for drinks. But since you¡¯re young she will probably order dinner in. Do a meet and greet. You 2 did well in the tournament so people will want to meet you.¡± ¡°So we have a bit?¡± I asked. ¡°A couple of hours,¡± Nejire said. I nodded. Moving over I picked up Toru and threw her on the bed. She giggled as shended. Bouncing up off the mattress a bit I was quickly on her. Kissing her slowly she reciprocated. Then I yawned big and turned to the side. Grabbing her head I pulled her into me. ¡°Nap time,¡± I announced. ¡°I knew it,¡± Toru said. ¡°You¡¯ve been training too hard.¡± ¡°Just some shuteye. We can pick upter,¡± I said, letting out another yawn. I began rubbing her temple. Snuggling up to me she let out a sigh as she found her spot on my shoulder. We enjoyed the alone time for a bit. At least we tried to. ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re just gonna sleep?¡± Nejire asked from the door. ¡°What? We have had a long day. First we had school. Snuck away for a make out session. Then lunch. Some more school. Then more fooling around. Then packing. Then taking the train. It¡¯s been a busy day,¡± I said. Toru nodded from my shoulder. Draping her leg on me as we rxed. ¡°This is a real hero agency,¡± Nejire said. ¡°You 2 are treating it like a vacation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a couples retreat,¡± I said with a big smile. ¡°Now shut up. Come over here. I have another shoulder. We can make it a throuple weekend.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing that,¡± Nejire said with a blush. ¡°Then shut the door and let us know when we need to show up for dinner,¡± I said. ¡°You know, I¡¯m in charge of you. My evaluation of your performance will be taken into ount,¡± Nejire said, ring at us. I groaned, sitting up. Toru mumbled angrily since she had toy on s pillow. ¡°Nejire, is there something we should be doing?¡± ¡°You could be walking around. Getting to know people. Training¡­other stuff.¡± ¡°I train a minimum of 6 hours a day,¡± I told her. ¡°So when I want a nap. I¡¯ve earned it. That other stuff can wait until this dinner. If you don¡¯t want to be here. You can leave. I thought you liked us. Yet you¡¯ve been nothing but hostile since we met you. I don¡¯t have the energy or drive to figure out your issue at this time. So we will be napping. Enjoying probably the first time we have been able to be alone for days now. I would appreciate it if you told us when this dinner starts. Whether you are in here or out there doesn¡¯t matter to us.¡± I eyed her up and down. She was cute, but still red at me. ¡°Please shut the door. You pick which side of it you are on.¡± Laying back down she didn¡¯t move. ¡°5-4-3-2.¡± The door shut and she walked over to the bed. I hid a smile as she climbed over me and Toru. Laying on my other side. Weid there for a bit. I began running my hands through their hair and in a matter of minutes all 3 of us were asleep. CHAPTER 70 MEET AND GREET CHAPTER 70 MEET AND GREET We woke up to Nejire¡¯s phone ringing. ¡°Hello?¡± She mumbled. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll uh find them.¡± Hanging up she sighed cuddling up into my shoulder more. She smacked her lips as she stretched a little. ¡°Do we need to get up?¡± I asked. ¡°In a minute,¡± she sighed. I nodded. Pulling the duo closer as we enjoyed the moment. Eventually she groaned and sat up. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll fall asleep again if we don¡¯t wake up.¡± I nodded. Yawning. Poking Toru in the face she tried to bite me. ¡°Wakey wakey,¡± I said. ¡°Let me sleep. Or I¡¯ll haunt you more,¡± she grumbled. Chuckling I kissed her forehead. ¡°That makes me want to wake you more,¡± I said. ¡°Come on. There¡¯s food.¡± That perked her up. Sitting up we were soon out the door. Heading back up the stairs as we woke up from the nap we stayed quiet. We came to find arge group sitting around a table in one of the conference rooms. Ryuko was at the head of the table. Arge spread of sushi set out people dly took what they wanted as they chatted. When we walked in the group eximed happily. Nejire sat beside a couple of girls but Ryuko waved for Toru and I to sit beside her. ¡°Everyone, these are the new interns,¡± Ryuko said. ¡°You might recognize them from the UA 1st year fights.¡± ¡°Nejire did well in them too,¡± one of the girls by her said. Nejire blushed but nodded. ¡°She did,¡± Ryuko said. ¡°And we are all proud of her. But let¡¯s let these 2 introduce themselves.¡± ¡°Uh hi I¡¯m Weston Watanabe, my code name is currently Frostwave.¡± ¡°Toru Hagakure, Invisible Girl,¡± she said with a slight bow. ¡°Thank you both for joining us,¡± Ryuko said. ¡°Sorry I¡¯ve been so busy. But we should be good to start training tomorrow.¡± ¡°No problem. Nejire was giving us the grand tour,¡± I said. ¡°So do we just grab what we want¡­¡± ¡°Yes, sorry of course,¡± Ryuko said. I began using chopsticks to grab all the sushi I could reach. Starved, it wasn¡¯t long until my te was full. Chatter was all around the table. Toru and I sat idly eating as we listened. Eventually Ryuko brought us into a conversation she was having with one of the girls. ¡°Quite the hype for your Sports Festival this year,¡± Ryuko said. ¡°Is it not normally that busy?¡± I asked. ¡°Sometimes. Usually only when a big namees around. That kid you beat in the first round. Todoroki. Is the son of Endeavor. Since All Might doesn¡¯t have kids. He¡¯s kind of a celebrity since Endeavor is the number 2 hero.¡± ¡°Ohhh yeah, I didn¡¯t think about that,¡± I said. ¡°Still kicked his ass.¡± ¡°You did,¡± Ryukoughed. ¡°It was like the final fight was in the first round.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you did well in your Sports Festival,¡± I said. ¡°What was it, 2 years ago?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m older than that,¡± she said with a small smirk. ¡°Really? Must be that dragon blood. You don¡¯t look any older than 20,¡± I said. ¡°Ha, watch it Ryuko. This kid is strong and a smooth talker,¡± one of thedies said. I noticed then that the table was mostly women. Probably 75%. I was confident I picked the right agency. ¡°He already challenged me to a fight,¡± Ryuko said with a smile. ¡°When shall we?¡± ¡°Whenever,¡± I said. ¡°If I beat you I n to change my code name to Dragon yer.¡± ¡°Good luck with that,¡± one of the other girls said. ¡°Hey, did you hear about the Hero Killer?¡± She asked Ryuko. ¡°What now? He already dodged us. I wouldn¡¯t mind taking another crack at him.¡± ¡°He was seen in Hosu the other day. Beat up that hero, Ingenium.¡± ¡°We have ss with Ingenium¡¯s brother,¡± I said. Ida was still fresh on my mind. I hoped he didn¡¯t do anything stupid. ¡°Ugly stuff. First we get the Viin yer. Then he drops off the map and a Hero Killer shows up,¡± Ryuko said. Finishing her te of food she began to sip the wine by her side. ¡°What do you think about them, Weston?¡± ¡°Uh which?¡± I asked, unsure why she was being so kind to me. ¡°Either,¡± she said. I saw an opportunity. One I hadn¡¯t expected to get so quickly. ¡°Honestly, I hate both.¡± ¡°Even the Viin yer?¡± She asked. ¡°Especially him,¡± I said. ¡°He um took¡­¡± I pulled my cor away from my neck, pretending to be hot. ¡°I uh need to use the restroom.¡± Standing up I waved for Toru to stay and walked out the door. Grabbing the set of keys on my way out I double checked there were no cameras. Heading down the hall I made a shadow clone. He went to the bathroom while I rushed down the hall to the office of Eiko Tamari. I found the right key after the 3rd. Usually the big ones were master keys, so it wasn¡¯t too hard to find. Opening the office I found a stack of mail. Leaving that for now I dug through the drawers of her desk. Eventually finding a tax document with an address and her name on it I stuffed it in my pocket. Heading out of the door I locked it and was soon at the bathroom. Releasing the shadow clone we were quickly on our way back to the conference room. I dropped the keys just outside the door and walked in. The people at the table stared at me. I knew Toru had probably told them why I didn¡¯t like the yer. Which was good, no one followed. I nodded to them and sat back down. ying dumb I asked, ¡°who died?¡± They looked around awkwardly but were soon back to eating and sipping their drinks. ¡°So what¡¯s the n for the week?¡± I asked Ryuko. ¡°Not much. We will spar in the morning. Patrol. Spar. Patrol. Spar. And that¡¯s about it. I want to test both of you,¡± Ryuko said. ¡°Sounds fun. Anything we should know?¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t use your quirks outside of this building,¡± she said. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re not authorized to,¡± she said. ¡°Neither of you have hero licenses. You aren¡¯t permitted to use your quirks to harm or apprehend anyone. When we patrol, me or Nejire will do all the work. If ites to that,¡± she said. ¡°What happens if we do use our quirks?¡± I asked. ¡°You could be arrested,¡± she said. ¡°Disciplined. Hell, even I would get in trouble.¡± ¡°Dang, Toru I¡¯ll miss you,¡± I said. ¡°Sucks you can¡¯t stop using yours. But them''s the rules.¡± ¡°Oh my god. You¡¯re so predictable. How did I know you¡¯d turn this around on me somehow?¡± Toru asked. ¡°I don¡¯t make the rules. Ryuko, call the police. This one can¡¯t stop using her powers. She looks like a biter too. I bet she has drugs hidden on her somewhere. She¡¯s the perfect smuggler.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thew breaker,¡± Toru spat. ¡°Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t noticed it gets colder around you. What? So girls start nipping out?¡± ¡°I would never,¡± I said, slowly raising the temperature back up around us. ¡°Not in a million, okay fine you caught me. How long have you known?¡± ¡°Days,¡± she said. ¡°About the time you started carrying an extra hoodie with you.¡± ¡°That was for your benefit not mine. You nudist. We can¡¯t go a day without you stripping naked in front of the whole ss,¡± I shot back. ¡°Why do you always do that?¡± She groaned. ¡°You have to embarrass me in front of a group of strangers daily. I swear. It¡¯s part of my quirk,¡± she said to the other people at the table staring at us. ¡°My god, you 2 are so cute,¡± Ryuko said with a big smile. ¡°I think I¡¯ll like having you both around.¡± ¡°He gets old fast,¡± Toru said. ¡°The other day he had the nerve to try to pants me.¡± ¡°Would that be considered sexual harassment here?¡± I asked. ¡°I mean it¡¯s not like you can see anything.¡± ¡°Yes, yes it would,¡± Ryuko said with a long grin on the side of her mouth as she stared at me. ¡°Looks like we need to have an HR orientation first thing in the morning.¡± ¡°As long as you make my old ghost pal do it too,¡± I said pointing to Toru. ¡°The first time I met her was in the men¡¯s bathroom. Who knows what she was doing in there.¡± ¡°That was you. And it was the women¡¯s. I swear to god I¡¯m going to beat you up if you don¡¯t stop telling lies like this.¡± ¡°Make her go through workce violence training too. I told you about the biting right? You can¡¯t see them because she¡¯s invisible but they¡¯re very sharp. I call her the Ghosthound. I had one under my¡­¡± ¡ª- Toru groaned as I pushed her into the wall. ¡°I fucking hate you,¡± she grumbled as my dick dug into her inner thigh. ¡°That sucks, cus I love you,¡± I said, my mouth back on hers. She moaned loudly but pulled the hair at the back of my head. ¡°You love me?¡± She rified. I couldn¡¯t see her face. But as I thought back to myst sentence I realized that''s what I said. ¡°Huh,¡± I said. ¡°Guess I do.¡± I moved forward to kiss her again but she pulled harder on my hair. ¡°Ow.¡± ¡°You seriously love me?¡± She asked. Her face became visible. Not the short burst that sporadically happened when she felt like it, but it lingered. Blinking her big eyes at me as she locked eyes with me. ¡°Of course,¡± I said. ¡°I can¡¯t exin it. I kind of just click with you. I thought it was obvious.¡± There were a few tears in her eyes. ¡°I love you too,¡± she said. A smile on her lips as she looked up into my eyes. ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯d have to to put up with me. But it¡¯s good to hear.¡± She stayed visible. I kissed her again. My hand reaching between us she moaned as my fingers reached into her shorts. She began to pant. Nibbling her neck I whispered, ¡°I love spending time with you. Making youugh. Making you feel special. I wake up looking forward to seeing you.¡± I looked up. ¡°And for once I actually am seeing you.¡± It was the longest she consciously stayed visible. She blushed. Her mouth in a wide smile as my fingers yed with her pussy. ¡°I fell for you the first day we met,¡± she said. Shivering as I explored without chakra. ¡°I kept waiting for you to call between our test and eptance letters.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said with a frown. ¡°I was busy. Can you forgive me?¡± I began to channel chakra in my fingertips. She nodded. Her mouth soon took an O shape as I sped up. It didn¡¯t take long for her to cum. Her pussy drenched as my fingers simply explored her lower lips. ¡°I want you inside me,¡± she said. ¡°Should we try anal?¡± I asked with a wolfish grin. ¡°Fuck no,¡± she spat immediately. ¡°You hurt enough.¡± ¡°Look at you. Cursing. Am I a bad influence?¡± ¡°The worst. Now get naked and stick your dick in me, lover,¡± she said. ¡°Ew don¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°What? Lover? Now I just want to say it more,¡± she said with a big smile as I took her to the bed. ¡°Lover lover lover.¡± ¡°This is why I love you,¡± I said. ¡°Now shut up or I¡¯ll make it hurt instead of feel good.¡± She whimpered. Shutting her lips. I chuckled. Kissing her I pulled down her skirt and was began sliding in her puffy lower lips. She groaned happily as the chakra made her cum instantly. Screaming my name she was more turned on than usual since I admitted my feelings for her. Love was a weird thing. I¡¯d spent weeks with Reina and Hina. And honestly I did love them. But I¡¯d spent a couple of months in the worlds. It wasn¡¯t till recently that I feltpletelyfortable with a girl. Toru and I had some weird chemistry that I couldn¡¯t put my finger on and didn¡¯t want to fight. Each day with her was better than thest. Teasing her. Joking around. Of all the worlds I had around me, I was fine just being with her. We had connected on a level that I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. Maybe it was this world''s Weston. Influencing me. But I felt something for her. Something I had been fighting. Only now, when I blurted it out, could I ept it. She came easily and quickly. Yelling my name louder with each thrust as we ignored the fact that we were in a strange ce. Simply being together in the moment. The bed creaked under my onught of her. She wrapped her legs around me. Kidding my chest. Buying it when she came. She really did have sharp teeth. But I wasn¡¯t gentle with her either. Toru had hidden bruises and Vickie¡¯s all over her body. I came in her. She was on the pill now so I wasn''t too worried. MHA medicine was better than the 21st century so she had gotten the protection and we were good to do it the next day without risk. She moaned in my mouth as I kept pushing into her. Giving her every drop of cum I had. She sighed happily as I held her. Then we were interrupted by the door opening. It was Nejire. Unsurprisingly she was wearing very little. Simple panties and a bra as she walked in. ¡°Mind if I join?¡± She asked nervously. I looked at Toru. She shrugged. Kissing her on the lips I sat up, pulling out of her she shivered and sat up to watch. ¡°We don¡¯t mind, as long as you tell us why you¡¯ve been acting this way,¡± I said. Nejire frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t do this much. Just sports festivals and big events. I get the itch after fights. Then you said you didn¡¯t want me to be with others. And I said sure. And I didn¡¯t think¡­I¡¯d actually enjoy it that much.¡± She nervously wrung her hands together as she looked to the ground. ¡°So what? You got scared?¡± ¡°I got annoyed,¡± she said angrily. ¡°You¡¯re a first year. I shouldn¡¯t be all nervous around you. I¡¯ve been using separate hallways to avoid seeing either of you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to join us,¡± I said. ¡°If you¡¯re not interested-¡° ¡°I am,¡± she said. ¡°Which is freaking me out.¡± She walked a little closer. Her hands covering her chest as she did. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to graduate this year. I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about this. It was supposed to be a one and done thing.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re here so you don¡¯t want it to be,¡± I said. She frowned but nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine to not know, Nejire.¡± I reached out. She took my hand as I pulled her to me. ¡°How about if you get the urge. Youe to us. And we will be here for you. But I warn you. If you go to anyone else. I won¡¯t be interested anymore. You pick me or you pick other people. Not in between. I¡¯m selfish. And I don¡¯t share.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re a first year?¡± She asked as she rolled her eyes. ¡°Pretty sure,¡± I said. I looked down to Toru. ¡°Again?¡± She shook her head. She was happy to watch. ¡°Alright. So do you agree to my conditions?¡± I asked Nejire. ¡°Fine, but I have a few of my own.¡± I nodded. ¡°No telling anyone.¡± ¡°Deal. Any others?¡± ¡°If I think of themter. Yes.¡± ¡°Fair enough. I have a rule then. No more hesitation. You join or you don''t, it''s up to you. You¡¯re lucky my girlfriend likes to watch. But if we can¡¯t count on you. She may find someone else she likes.¡± ¡°This is so weird,¡± Neijire groaned. ¡°Fine. Just-just fuck me already.¡± I looked to Toru. ¡°Do it. Take her ass.¡± I gave Nejire a hopeful stare. She looked down at my dick. ¡°Let¡¯s um, warm up to that.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said. A big smile on my face as I was moving my hand into her white panties. She came almost instantly from the chakra. ¡°Fuck,¡± she grunted. Her fingers dug into my arm as she held onto it. Her body shaking as her eyes fluttered, her lips cracked into a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing. But keep doing it.¡± ¡°Can do,¡± I said. Moving around behind her I dropped her panties but then dove in from the back. She gasped, taking my full length in a drawn out thrust. Her body cumming again I started fucking her while we stood. Her tits and ass bouncing with every thrust she became a moaning mess. Toru ying with herself as she watched I finally had my Reina and Hina of this world. Taking them for all they had as I practiced my lust chakra. Making them cry out louder as I came into them as far and much as possible. CHAPTER 71 HERO WORK CHAPTER 71 HERO WORK Ryuko was true to her word. We had to watch some orientation videos about working in the office. We promised her we would calm it down with the joking. She started sparring and beating us up. Ryuko was stronger than I expected in her normal form. Her grip like iron she had no qualms hitting me full strength. She went a little easier on Toru, but the business woman saw herself as a guide to the next generation of female heroes. Giving offers of internships to most any females, I was the only male she sent one to. Ryuko was quite surprised I took the offer. The big 10 heroes all send one to the winner, trying to bet who they will ept. I made her a nice profit when I agreed to go to her office. There was a lot more going on behind the scenes in MHA than was in theic. Betting, groupies, sex clubs, rivalries, affairs, love triangles, and a whole bunch of drama infected the top 10 heroes. It was easier to see why the Hero Killer hated all but All Might. He really was the boy scout of the super heroes. All of this became abundantly clear over the first couple of days at the Ryukyu Agency. After sparring with Ryuko she took us patrolling. Nejire and Toru went off to patrol in their costumes. Nejire had her Provisional Hero License so she could use her powers without supervision. We would switch partners during the afternoon patrol. People waved at Ryuko as we walked, simply out and about in our hero costumes as we assured the neighborhood we were close. ¡°This is the majority of the job,¡± Ryuko said. ¡°Being seen. 80% of people have quirks, but only about 15% of those use them on a daily basis. The majority of people arepletely content being ordinary. No special powers. No fighting or drama. They want to be able to go to work or school, hang out with friends, go to the grocery store and bank, and get home safely. Before quirks it was easier to do that. But when you get a 12 year old that can release ammonia gas just by thinking about it, bad things happen.¡± I nodded. Wearing my hero costume with the hood and mask up I was more than interested in what she had to say. ¡°What about the League of Viins?¡± I asked. ¡°They attacked my school and had this weird monster trying to get All Might.¡± ¡°There is always a League of Viins,¡± Ryuko said boredly. ¡°Back when I first started hero work there was a group called the Brotherhood of Quirks. At first it was a harmless gathering of men and women that wanted to use their quirks for the good of humanity. Then the leader got it in his head that they needed money to help people. He had this Oration Quirk that made people believe what he said, or helped them believe. The Brotherhood quickly turned into a cult, then a crime syndicate. There are still stragglers in the neighborhood, preaching the word of the Brotherhood¡¯s leader.¡± ¡°What happened to him?¡± I asked. ¡°Prison, All Might put him there himself,¡± she said. ¡°All Might and the other top heroes back then.¡± Ryuko let out a sigh. ¡°That¡¯s another thing. There is always a top 10, and a number 1. Always changing. People give up, get injured, or some get bored with the work. It is a demanding job, Weston. If anyone tells you hero work is easy, they¡¯re lying.¡± ¡°I never expected it to be,¡± I said. ¡°Why do you do it?¡± ¡°Because I love it,¡± she said with a slight smile. ¡°My quirk gives me strength far beyond what normal people can handle, but one of the biggest things is it allows me to turn into a dragon. Back when I was a kid I scared the other kids my age. They made fun of me and I would turn into a dragon and they would run away. It wasn¡¯t until I became a hero that people stopped running. If I wasn¡¯t a hero I wouldn¡¯t be able to turn into a dragon as often. People would call the police and I would be disciplined or fined, simply for turning into my real self. So I help people. And they love me for it.¡± She waved to a small girl walking by. The girl had stars in her eyes as she stared at Ryuko. ¡°And that¡¯s enough to risk your life?¡± I asked. I knew a lot about MHA. Not everything. I stopped reading after All for One became a big issue. But I knew that there was death and destructioning up. No one would be safe from it. ¡°It is enough to keep me going,¡± she admitted. ¡°I have strength. Why not use it to help?¡± She was quiet for a time, simply happy walking around the block as people streamed by. ¡°So why did you really want to partner with me first?¡± I eventually asked. Ryuko gave me the side eye. ¡°Ohe on, you¡¯ve been leading up to something since we left. What do you really want to say?¡± ¡°Hmm, honestly, I don¡¯t know,¡± she said. ¡°Just trying to get the sense of you for now. There is a lot of pressure on you Weston. Do you know the winner of the Sports Festival that graduatedst year?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Strong kid. He won it 3 years in a row. There was a lot of promise in him. Know where he is now? Prison.¡± ¡°Being a hero is like being a celebrity. And you kids that win the Sports Festival are the child stars,¡± she admitted. ¡°Do you know what happens to child stars?¡± ¡°Nothing good.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± she whispered. ¡°Some make it out okay. But there have been 3 people that recognized you since we started walking. There is a lot of attention and pressure on you. Something that the hero schools don¡¯t like to admit. They are good at training you for viins. But the attention of a beautiful girl. The draw of drugs. Real life? Not so much.¡± ¡°So school hasn¡¯t changed,¡± I mumbled. ¡°No, it is school. An ideal world with structured lesson ns. But nothing can teach you how to turn down some girl that throws herself at you. Doing anything and everything you can possibly want. Then it turns out she has money problems, or her uncle beats her, or she has an addiction to drugs. You find yourself helping her. But you have been trained to use your quirk. Why not use it to help her. Only for it all to be a setup. There was no Uncle, and they now have you on tape using your quirk on someone. You better do what we say and get us this money or your life as a hero is over.¡± ¡°Jeez,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s a little too believable for my taste.¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s true. It could happen. Has happened, more than once. As us heroes showed up to help against viins, they got smarter. Protect these people,¡± she said waving at the people in front of us. ¡°But don¡¯t trust them. Con-men and women are everywhere. People trained to trick you and take all you have. Or not trained at all. They simply get off on it. Finding some hero and watching their life fall apart gives them an extra thrill.¡± ¡°Depressing,¡± I said. More than happy with Toru, I was d I had chosen my girl from UA. I didn¡¯t want to let myself get pulled into some drama. ¡°Thanks for the warning.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she said. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to worry about it too much for now, but next year, yes. The legal age of consent is 16, and that is when they like to target people.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± I asked. ¡°Gonna target me?¡± She giggled. ¡°Maybe I will, but you are safe for now. I simply want to warn you.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± I was surprised howfortable I felt with the dragondy, and was happy I had chosen her. ¡°Got any more interesting stories I should be wary of?¡± ¡°Tons,¡± she said. ¡°Endeavor has at least 3 families he is supporting.¡± ¡°No way, I go to school with one of his sons,¡± I said. ¡°Oh yes. After his first wife went off the deep end he found some other girls with quirks he was interested in. One could control water. He already has 3 kids with her. The other was a young intern a few years back. She could control wind. I have heard he is trying for a fire cyclone kid.¡± ¡°Oh god,¡± I groaned. ¡°That¡¯s stupid.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± she said with a small smile. ¡°Then again, maybe you should go with him,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe your kid would turn into a dragon that could breathe fire.¡± She stopped walking, studying me, then burst outughing. ¡°Wow, Endeavor has been hitting on me for years. Do you really think that¡¯s what he was trying?¡± ¡°I know I would,¡± I said. ¡°Oh boy, I better watch myself,¡± she said. ¡°You ever heard of a hero named Wash?¡± ¡°The number 8 hero? Looks like a washing machine?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one. He is into some very weird stuff. I heard he likes to get dirty in the bedroom.¡± ¡°As in¡­¡± ¡°As in it¡¯s more like a bathroom.¡± ¡°Oh god, I had an offer from him. I¡¯ll never be able to look at him the same. What about that Woods hero? He has got to be into some sort of nature y or something.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me started. Everyone has their own rumors about them. Like Edgeshot, there¡¯s a reason he is called Edge, I heard¡­¡± ¡ª It was easy to break into the apartment. Almostughably so. Breaking the ss I could tell no one had been there in a while. I did a cursory search and didn¡¯t find anything of interest so I went back to begin doing a more in depth investigation. Thest 2 days had gone by quickly. Ryuko was a trove of information and was more than happy to share the secrets of the hero world. The media painted these people as saints, but they were really human. All with their own drama, kinks, and peculiarities. I wasn¡¯t too surprised about it, but still it was hard to think of them the same. We sparred more, and I would go out with Nejire to patrol. She told me more about herself and I was beginning to like her. Nejire had an interesting power called wave motion. She could turn her energy into powerful shockwaves like Chi sts from DBZ, but different. Instead of traveling in straight lines they traveled in spirals. I sparred her as well and was impressed by the strength of them. Her codename was Nejire-chan. Since she was serious about doing hero work I didn¡¯t bother to flirt with her much during our patrol. A fact I could tell impressed her. The first night after patrolling she didn¡¯t wait too long to join Toru and I. Making both girls cum fast and hard they didn¡¯t have near the stamina Reina and Hina had. Forced to limit the chakra moving to my Chikyugi they were done before midnight while I was barely getting started. I had just finished the 3rd night with them and made them pass out by 10pm since I went so hard. Leaving them with a shadow clone I snuck out of the agency easily and headed to the address I found. Searching through the apartment now I could tell Eiko Tamari had left in a hurry. I guessed she went on sabbatical around the time I killed Landslide. Going into hiding because I had warned those that helped him, they would be next. I found some cash, but not too much. Finding a small safe in a closet it was easy to tear open with my chakra powered body. Inside I didn¡¯t find too much, except for a lease agreement on another apartment. Quickly out the window I decided to check it out as well. Using my transformation jutsu I decided on the perfect face for the Viin yer. Kakashi Sensei. The white haired ninja trainer was far away in another world, and I thought it best to no longer hide the face behind a mask like a hero did. I needed to give the Viin yer an image. And since I could transform into most anyone with chakra it wasn¡¯t too hard to pick one. The woman¡¯s apartment was across town above a tattoo parlor. Climbing the wall I found my target awake. Sitting in a chair as she watched TV. She was a little older than I expected. Mid tote-thirties. ck hair cut short. She wore pajamas and had bags under her eyes. She was smart enough to lock the windows. But I was a ninja. After some finagling with a knife I had pried it open and was in her bathroom. Cycling chakra I powered up. Sliding out of the door I was on her before she could scream. Knocking her out with a simple blow she dropped boneless. Picking her up I tied her to the bed. Then began my search. It was like she had prepared it all for me. Syed out on the table were pictures of viins. Before and after transformations. All proid. It was the proof I needed. No interrogation was necessary to know I had the right person. She had transformed the faces of Landslide and the other viins. Ensuring they wouldn¡¯t be captured after every heist. After they had inadvertently killed my mother. I felt rage seeing all the pictures. There were hundreds of them. Hundreds of viins she had helped to stay out of the police clutches with a quirk that let her change faces. I found her trove of money soon enough. More than Landslide had stored away she had been very busy. I threw it in my Status Screen and moved to wake her up. pping her awake she was soon screaming under the tape over her mouth. ¡°Shhh,¡± I ordered in my best impression of Kakashi. My gray hair sticking up, scar on my eye, I had to guess what his chin looked like, but I was close. ¡°Scream and you die. Try to fight and you die. Do anything besides what I tell you and you die.¡± Tears in her eyes she stopped trying to fight. Ripping the tape off, her mouth was shut tight as she stared up at me. ¡°You know why I¡¯m here.¡± She slowly nodded. ¡°I see you kept proof of those faces you transformed. I will set up the camera. You will tell me about them. Then if you do what I say, I will let you go to the police and turn yourself in.¡± ¡°They-they¡¯ll kill me,¡± she whispered. I pped her across the face. ¡°Bitch, I¡¯ll kill you. You don¡¯t talk till I tell you,¡± I said. Her eyes let more tears go as she nodded. I bought a camera directly from my System Store. Last time I bought it before because I had to test it out, but this time I knew I didn¡¯t have to charge it. It wasn¡¯t long until she began to confess. Her quirk was called stic. She could alter faces with her quirk. The interesting thing was they stayed that way unless she changed them back. Eiko had to take before and after pictures so she would remember what they looked like. At first she had been an aspiring model. Able to change her face at will she was quite famous. Then she got into drugs. She started changing viins faces to help support her habit. After a drug fueled tirade at a model shoot she was cklisted and relied on viins to get by. She made a lot of money. Especially when viins had to go on the run. Changing their faces so they could assume a new life and escape capture. ¡°And why haven¡¯t youe forward with this information?¡± I asked. ¡°Because I am not a hero,¡± she said. ¡°They will kill me, torture me, rape me.¡± ¡°Like the people they killed, tortured, raped? Then you changed their faces to make sure they didn¡¯t have to pay for their actions? You¡¯re right. You are no hero. You are a viin.¡± I bought another gun and some ammo from the store. Loading it quickly I fired and killed her before she could scream. I had debated on it. But after hearing her story, I thought it best to end it. She probably already changed her face from when she worked at Ryukyu Agency. Eiko could have walked out the door and disappeared. I let out a sigh. Moving to in front of the camera I showed my Kakashi face. ¡°Viins deserve what ising to them. Hero Killer Stain. You will be next.¡± Getting up I turned the camera off. Pulling the video tape I was soon out the window and on my way to another local journalist. I knew there would be a minor trail to me. First the guy who killed my mother died. Then a woman that helped him died. I burned the before and after pictures of Landslide. But they could find out somehow, I was sure. Which was why I made sure Nejire and Toru were with me. Providing me an alibi. I simply had to do this now. Who knew when I would be in the area next. When I was choosing which agency to go to I checked out websites. Low and behold Eiko Tamari worked for Ryuko. Sealing the deal and my next course of action. I wasn¡¯tpletely sure it was the right person until I found the pictures, but now that I had there were only 3 people left I had to kill for my revenge. Landslide¡¯s uncle and his 2 aplices. I hoped it wouldn¡¯t be too long till I found them. Back at the agency I knocked on my apartment door. My clone walked out and disappeared. Heading to the bathroom I showered and made myself presentable. Then I was back in the room trying to talk the girls into another round. They groaned but Toru woke up and soon enough Nejire did too. CHAPTER 72 HERO KILLER CHAPTER 72 HERO KILLER We were wrapping up for the night when I got the call. ¡°Ida, what¡¯s up?¡± I asked. He was out of breath as he spoke. ¡°Were you serious before? Would you help me if I needed it?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± I said. Surprised by the call. ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°I think the Hero Killer is here, in Hosu. I-I thought I saw him. I¡¯m on my way, but I want to be sure that its finished tonight,¡± he said. Struggling with every word as if they were painful to say. ¡°Send me your location,¡± I said. He sent me an address and I was running down the hall. I found Ryuko before she left for the day. ¡°I need help,¡± I admitted. ¡°What is the matter?¡± She asked, worry in her voice. ¡°A friend of mine is in Hosu. Said that a bunch of bad stuff is going down,¡± I said. ¡°I need to get there to help, and you¡¯re the only one that can do it quickly.¡± ¡°Hosu, that¡¯s a ways away,¡± she said. ¡°Ryuko,¡± a woman said running up to us. ¡°Nomus were spotted in Hosu. They are asking for all the help they can get.¡± Ryuko eyed me then looked back to the woman. ¡°I am on my way. Send Nejire and Toru there. I will be heading there directly,¡± she said. ¡°Come on,¡± she said to me. Walking back inside we got to the elevator. Taking it up she asked, ¡°Tell me about this friend.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that buddy who¡¯s brother is Ingenium. He was hurt by the Hero Killer. He thinks the Hero Killer was in Hosu,¡± I said. I couldn¡¯t remember too much about the Hero Killer. Except he could do something with blood. And while Ida and Midoriya fought him, Nomus attacked the area. ¡°I think he needs help to stop himself from doing something dumb.¡± ¡°Like?¡± ¡°Like revenge,¡± I said. She nodded. We were soon out of the elevator and walking to the roof. Once there she began to grow to her dragon form. Her red dress stretching around her torso her arms lengthened. Feet bursting out of her sandals they became wed with white scales up and down her legs. Her head stretched out while the wings on the back of her head stayed in ce. The wings began to grow and turn white dragon wings. Easily growing to a 80 foot wingspan. A white tail shot out from under her dress. Her face lengthened forming into a beak with long rows of teeth. Her hair stayed blonde though. ¡°Jump on,¡± she growled. She didn¡¯t have to tell me twice. Jumping onto her back I held onto her dress as she began to take flight. Pulling my phone out I was sure to take plenty of selfies as she raised in the air. ¡°You should have put your costume on,¡± she noted, her head turning to look back at me. ¡°I have it,¡± I said. When she looked away I pulled it out of my status screen. Putting it on quickly I had the hood and mask up. ¡°You hold on well,¡± she noted as I stood on her back while getting into my pants. ¡°I am a born dragon rider!¡± I yelled back with a smile. She scoffed as we headed to Hosu. It was a city away, but as she sped up I knew it wouldn¡¯t take long. I pulled up my status screen and quest.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest: Defeat Hero Killer
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest: Save Takagi
World 2: Gantz
World 2 Quest: Bring Kei to Life
World 3: Naruto
World 3 Quest:
World 4: One Piece
World 4 Quest: Kuja Pirates
World 5: My Hero Academia
World 5 Quest: Defeat Hero Killer
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Give and Take Quirk
Bonuses Increased Intellect
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
Seastone Jitte Stored
Doorway ID (1)
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights Stored
Currency: Berrie 20,200,000
Yen 3,458,904
Ryo 822,995
My Hero Academia Quest 3: Protagonist''s Path
Defeat the Hero Killer
Rewards:
Quirk Evolution
Not too much had changed. But I was looking forward to going up against the Hero Killer. One thing I always hated was how he was portrayed in the manga. Some selfless murderer that targeted heroes because they weren¡¯t as worthy as All Might. I nned to take him down a peg. My phone dinged. A message from Midoriya it was simply a pin location with no message attached. The location pin was straight ahead in Hosu. ¡°We need to hurry,¡± I mumbled. I doubted Ryuko heard me, but she sped up. When we got to the city there was smoke and mes downtown. It was easy to see where the issue was. Checking the location of the pin Midoriya had sent we slowly got closer and closer. A flying Nomu came out of nowhere, hitting the side of Ryuko. Screeching like a bat the Nomu yelled at her, but she flung it off as she descended. Close enough to my target I jumped off of her back without Ryuko noticing. Falling through the air Inded easily on the top of a building and began to run. Chakra moving through my body it was easy work to jump the buildings. I noticed the me shoot out of the alley ahead. Going through my n on how to handle this I decided to make an appearance first. Inded on the ground behind the Hero Killer. He was a tall man, red cape or scarf at his back, I wasn¡¯t sure which. He had bandages on his body. In ck clothes he looked pretty ragged, and I could smell him from 15 feet away. He held a jagged sword, and knifes were ced all over his body. ¡°Am Ite to the party?¡± I asked. Stain turned to look at me from the side of his head. ¡°Weston!¡± Midoriya yelled from the opposite side of Stain. Next to him was Shoto Todoroki, the fire and ice man had a ball of me in his hand. At their feet was Ida and a hero dressed up like a Native American. They might have been Native American for all I knew so I wasn¡¯t about to judge their costume choices. ¡°Another one?¡± Stain growled. Turning to me his face freaked me the hell out. Wearing a bandana with holes cut in it for eyes he wore a cap over his head. His face long and jagged he had no nose whatsoever. ¡°You¡¯re Stain? The Hero Killer?¡± I asked. He growled, his long tongue extending out. ¡°Dude you look like a pale Ninja Turtle. Which one are you¡­Pick-Ass-O, maybe Jackass Pollock?¡± He looked at me confused. ¡°Wait, I got another. Monegay,¡± I said with augh. Stain turned to me fully then. Anger clear in his face he brandished his weapon. ¡°Weston, be careful,¡± Shoto said in a monotone voice. ¡°He can freeze you if he licks your blood.¡± ¡°Blood? Ew,¡± I said. Looking around I already had a n for that. ¡°That¡¯s easy enough to handle though.¡± Walking to the edge of the alley I found a ss beer bottle. Breaking it against the side of the brick I pointed it at Stain. ¡°You are one sick fucko, Shitstain. I¡¯m gonna kick your ass.¡± Stain growled again and ran at me. I poured chakra in my body. Speeding up I dodged under his sword strike. His other hand pulled out a knife but I whipped out my own. Blocking it I stabbed him in the cheek with the beer bottle. ss and blood flew everywhere across his face. Arge chunk of ss imbedding in his cheek. All the way through to his mouth. My own blood mixed in from the shattered bottle. He yelled out, stepping back as he covered his face. ¡°Can¡¯t use your power now,¡± I said. ¡°Might ingest your own blood.¡± Stain sneered at me. I mentally thanked Shikamaru for the idea. One of his best fights had been tricking an Akatsuki member into drinking blood. ¡°You¡¯re no hero,¡± Stain spat. ¡°Which means you won¡¯t kill me, right?¡± I asked. ¡°You like to kill only heroes right? But you don¡¯t touch viins.¡± ¡°Heroes are the true scum,¡± he spat. A crazy look in his eyes. ¡°All they do is-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit,¡± I cut off. ¡°I don¡¯t care if some hero touched you when you were a kid, or you were always fucked up. You kill people trying to help. And judge them for being human. Of course they aren¡¯t perfect!¡± Stain growled again. His long tongue no longer out, afraid to drink his own blood. ¡°You hurt my friends.¡± I pulled out another knife. They were for throwing, but could work for meleebat. I had plenty of knife fighting training back in Naruto World. ¡°You killed innocents. For that you deserve death.¡± ¡°Only All Might can kill me,¡± he scoffed. ¡°Only he is worthy.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be sure to give him the opportunity when I kick your ass,¡± I said. I ran at him. Stain jumped back. Shoto shot a wave of ice at him. Stain dodged easily. Finally Ida stood back up, no longer frozen from Stain¡¯s power. He and Midoriya ran at Stain, but the human-colored ninja turtle jumped out of the way. I jumped after him. Attaching to the wall with Chakra I threw a dagger at him. He blocked it and was falling to the ground as Shoto began to make a hill of ice. Midoriya and Ida running at us from the hill of ice I dropped down. Pretending to catch my breath as I made a shadow clone to leave there. Quickly disappearing down the alley I looped around to the other side. Casting a Transformation Jutsu to that of Kakashi I came back into the alley as Midoriya and Ida hit Stain with all they had. I was soon running up the wall toward the 3 of them. Moving past them I grabbed Stain out of the air as my clone yelled and threw a knife at me. He tried to give chase but was then catching Ida and Midoriya while I ran away with the knocked out Stain. Getting to the roof I quickly searched Stain for more weapons. He had an amazing amount. Tossing them on the rooftop I began to run us across the roof. Jumping to another roof I made some distance between my shadow clone and ssmates. As Inded on another building top Stain began to stir, but pretended to be asleep. I threw him into the roof ess hatch hard. Soon back on his feet he hissed as he stared at me. On all 4s like an animal ready to strike I put on my best bored Kakashi re. ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡± Stain asked. It had only been a day since I gave the journalist the video of me killing the face changer. I doubted many knew my face. ¡°I am the Viin yer,¡± I said. Stain visibly shook in rage. ¡°You-why?¡± He asked. ¡°We kill who must be killed.¡± ¡°I kill viins,¡± I said. ¡°Heroes don¡¯t have to die.¡± I heard the whirr of a helicopter as it began to get closer. ¡°You go out of your way to make citizens lives harder. They are scared enough as it is, and you kill those they look up to.¡± ¡°Look up to? None of them are worthy!¡± Stain growled, his deranged look back. The blood on the side of his face had dried, but I wasn¡¯t scared about him having any more des. ¡°They all do it for money, fame, glory. No noble cause among them.¡± ¡°So what?¡± I asked. ¡°Should the only heroes live on the streets like you? Not paid for the work they do?¡± I pulled my Seastone Jitte out of my status screen. It had been a long time since I held it. Pushing water chakra into it I sharpened it into a de, as thin as I could. Putting my finger in the fork of the Jitte I began to spin the weapon. Ready to use it after so long. ¡°You only know about All Might because he is the strongest. There are weak heroes all around. People with the same creed as the number 1. All of those you have killed had the potential to be like them. But no. You wanted to strike them down. Take out your own misguided anger because you can¡¯t be like All Might.¡± He jerked as if struck. ¡°I wish we could have fought when you were fully rested. But either way, it will end the same,¡± I said. The helicopter was next to us, a camera pointed at us as I ran at Stain. He did something I had to respect. Standing still he simply smiled as my Jitte sliced off his head. I couldn¡¯t help at that point to feel bad for the guy. I think deep down he knew he was broken, simply d to be done with whatever pain he had dealt with. I leaned over his dead body. His mouth still smiling. I wanted to try to honor him in some way. He was right, heroes weren¡¯t perfect. But no one was. That¡¯s why I decided to take on the mantle of ending them. Shidou, in High School of the Dead, had awoken something in me. Some people deserved to die. I only wished Stain had channeled that anger somewhere else. The helicopter moving closer I dropped the water and stored my Jitte. Running away I jumped down. After a few blocks I transformed into an elderly woman. Walking slowly I eventually came to the line of heroes trying to escort people away from the fire. My shadow clone was there. He ended as I got rid of the facade and his memories told me all I needed to know. Midoriya, Shoto, my clone, and Ida had grabbed the hero called Native and ran into some heroes. In our costumes we were directed to help. We gave our report to the police. Midoriya, Ida, and Native had injuries and were taken to a local hospital. Shoto and I were directed to help. ¡°Where the hell were you?!¡± Ryuko yelled as she walked up. ¡°I fell off your back when that winged Nomu hit you,¡± I said. ¡°God dang it kid, I called!¡± She said. I pulled out my phone but it had been busted somehow. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. She noticed the phone and frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s get this handled, and you are telling me how you survived, and where you have been,¡± she said. I nodded. Ryuko walked away, talking with Endeavor. I hid a smile, but noticed I had some notifications. I began to inwardly curse as I read them. CHAPTER 73 ANTI-HERO CHAPTER 73 ANTI-HERO
My Hero Academia Quest 3: Protagonist''s Path FAILED
Defeat the Hero Killer
Rewards:
Quirk Evolution
Due to the nature of your role in this world as a challenger, your quests
will be updated to reflect the choices you have made.
My Hero Academia World Update:
Anti-Hero Role
I read the notifications dozens of times. This was the 2nd quest I had failed. The first was killing instead of saving Kei Kurono in Gantz. Apparently there was a big difference between Defeat and Kill. Honestly I knew something like this wasing. I didn¡¯t receive a quest for the Sports Festival. I had killed 2 people unrted to my quests, and picked a role that wasn¡¯t very hero-like. I had killed. But I didn¡¯t regret it. All 3 people deserved death. The System or whatever gave me the memories of a kid whose mother died. Of course the first thing I was going to do was get revenge for him. I did something he had stayed up nights thinking about. Killing the man that murdered his mom. I pushed the notifications away. If I had to be the Anti-Hero, then I would. I remembered more than one viin they let slip through their fingers only toe back and hurt them more. I was on a path of revenge. I had 3 more to kill on my own personal quest, and if the quest-giver was going to send me on Anti-hero quests, I would do those too. ¡°You can go in now,¡± the nurse said. I stood, walking into the room I found my friends all bandaged up. Midoriya¡¯s arms, Ida¡¯s legs, even Shoto ended up having to see the doctor. ¡°What¡¯s up tournament losers?¡± I asked, sitting in one of the empty beds. ¡°How long are you going to keep calling us that?¡± Shoto asked, a tired look in his eyes. ¡°Till you win a tournament,¡± I said, forcing on a big smile. ¡°Look at you all. He really did a number on you.¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know how I didn¡¯t think of making him bleed so much. Where did you get that idea?¡± Midoriya asked, a little more energetic than I would have thought for his injuries. ¡°TV,¡± I said. ¡°You see what happened to him after that guy took him?¡± The trio looked up to the TV in the corner of the room. There was video of me killing Stain as Kakashi, but also the video of me killing Eiko in her apartment. The Viin yer was quite the topic. Stain of course was the main subject. Somehow the media got a video of him talking about his ideals as a Hero Killer. Because not all heroes were at the standard of All Might he thought they deserved death. There would be a lot of people inspired by him, no matter how much I tried to fight it. ¡°You alright, Ida?¡± I asked. He frowned but nodded. ¡°Sorry you didn¡¯t get your revenge. Guess that yer guy took it from both of us.¡± Ida turned, some tears in his eyes he nodded. He was either happy Stain was dead, or sad that he couldn¡¯t get revenge himself. ¡°Looks like the hurt locker is already awake,¡± an old voice said as he walked in. A short man he wore a costume and mask. Behind him walked a young hero wearing blue, Ryuko, and a man with a dog¡¯s head. Not a cartoon dog either, an actual human sized dog with floppy ears and hanging tongue. He had the body and hands of a man though. I was really d I didn¡¯t have his quirk. ¡°Gran Torino,¡± Midoriya whined. ¡°Manual,¡± Ida said. ¡°Ryuko, darling, I missed you,¡± I said with all the confidence I could muster. She red at me, but the dog/man barked. ¡°Quiet, you all need to hear this,¡± Ryuko said. ¡°I am chief of the Hosu Police Precinct. Kenju Tsuragamae. I hear you 4 are to thank for ensuring the Hero Killer didn¡¯t kill anyone else,¡± the dog man said. ¡°I am here in front of you 4 to give you a warning. Since quirks began awakening in people the police have emphasized leadership and protocol. We have made it a point to not wield quirks like weapons. Heroes rose up during that time to fill the gap between normal police work and super powered police work.¡± He looked around, trying to make sure that everyone understood the grave importance of his words. ¡°Of course, individuals with such weapons can cause injury easily. The public has only been able to ept such heroes because your forebears adhered to a strict set of rules and morals.¡± There was a long pause. Or since it was a dog man I thought of it as a paws. ¡°You all are training. All of you have supervisors. There is a reason for that. None of you have been deemed worthy or trustful enough to use your powers within the confines of thew. You attacking the hero killer with your quirks, was against thew.¡± That appeared to be news to the others. ¡°But we-¡± ¡°But nothing,¡± Kenju said. ¡°Thew is thew. And we adhere to it, or else there is anarchy.¡± I nodded, agreeing with him. ¡°But¡­I also understand that people were in danger. Normally you and your supervisors would be reprimanded and fined for letting such an event happen. But because the Hero Killer was¡­executed uwfully. We will be able to keep you all out of the story, and thus any punishment you might have received will be forgotten.¡± There was a relieved sigh. I raised my hand. ¡°What about me? I didn¡¯t use my quirk,¡± I said. The dogman noticed me there for the first time. ¡°I heard you attacked the Hero Killer,¡± he said. ¡°Yeah, with a beer bottle,¡± I said. ¡°Ryuko warned me not to use my quirk so I didn¡¯t. Do I get some of the praise for beating him up then?¡± I put on a big smile. Ryuko red at me. ¡°I¡¯m joking, of course. Unless¡­there was a parade for helping beat him up of course. There¡¯s no parade, right?¡± ¡°I am sorry chief,¡± Ryuko said. ¡°This idiot doesn¡¯t know when to shut up.¡± I smiled big but the chief chuckled. ¡°No parade,¡± he said. I cursed and he moved on. He looked back to the bandaged trio. ¡°Again, thank you for doing what you did. The Hero Killer¡¯s body had severe burns so the official story will be that Endeavor fought him, then the Viin yer swooped in and killed him. Your involvement, and punishment will be unnoticed.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± they said one after another. The chief left. I decided to leave the trio after some sage advice about trying not to let people suck their blood, and I was off with Ryuko. ¡°You¡¯re an idiot, you know that, right?¡± Ryuko asked. ¡°Yeah, why though?¡± ¡°Well you made me think you fell off my back, then you admitted to running to your friends,¡± she said. ¡°I really thought you fell off.¡± ¡°I slipped, but decided to just roll with it,¡± I offered. ¡°I will be making you clean the entire Agency the rest of your internship,¡± she said. ¡°But I didn¡¯t use my quirk,¡± I whined. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I am in a pissed off mood. You drag me out here to help your friends. You make me think I dropped you and killed you. Then, to top it off, someone I have worked with for years turns out to have helped hundreds of viins escape justice,¡± she said angrily. ¡°What?¡± I asked, ying dumb. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen the news? The Viin yer killed one of my employees,¡± she said. ¡°Stain worked for you?¡± I asked, trying really hard not to crack a smile. She whirled, pping me in the chest. ¡°Ow,¡± I said in truth. ¡°No, Eiko Tamari, the other person he killed the other day. She worked for me,¡± Ryuko said. A sad look on her face. ¡°She was acting weird for weeks, and I gave her some time off. I didn¡¯t think she was running from the Viin yer.¡± ¡°The girl that was changing the faces of those viins?¡± Ryuko nodded. ¡°She was a great stylist for my models,¡± she said. ¡°I-I had no idea she had a past like that.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Did she deserve it?¡± Ryuko eyed me, anger at first, then sadness. ¡°Yes,¡± she admitted. ¡°She deserved to be punished. Death though¡­.¡± I nodded as we headed to the train. It was a hard thing to know who deserved death. ¡ª
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest: Save Takagi
World 2: Gantz
World 2 Quest: Bring Kei to Life
World 3: Naruto
World 3 Quest:
World 4: One Piece
World 4 Quest: Kuja Pirates
World 5: My Hero Academia*
World 5 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Give and Take Quirk
Bonuses Increased Intellect
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
Seastone Jitte Stored
Doorway ID (1)
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights Stored
Currency: Berrie 20,200,000
Yen 3,458,904
Ryo 822,995
I stayed up watching my screen. My internship with Ryukyu Agency had ended with very little drama. I was back in my dorm waiting for Monday and school to roll around. I had a great time at the agency. Spending every night with Nerjire and Toru we filled it with sex and fooling around. By the end I thought of Nejire as a friend. Because I was in the boy¡¯s dorm she couldn¡¯t visit my room. But she did say there would be time on weekends to stop by. Toru said she wanted to try to be with me for that sort of thing, but she didn¡¯t strictly forbid me from having fun without her. I was sad without them there with me. Sleeping alone I simply stared at my status screen. The only change was there was an asterisk by the My Hero Academia world listing. That was apparently the only marking that made it an Anti-Hero role. I didn¡¯t like it, but that¡¯s how I had yed it so far. It was best to ept it. Now that I knew the role was a possibility I needed to make sure I didn¡¯t turn into a Viin for quests. I didn¡¯t remember much of Stain after he was beat, so I didn¡¯t think I messed up the canon too bad, but I needed to watch myself in the future. Too much killing and death on my mind, I needed a vacation. I said aloud, ¡°World Escape.¡± CHAPTER 74 KUJA PIRATES CHAPTER 74 KUJA PIRATES I was in the ck room with red lights. I had been putting it off for days, but this vacation was needed. I would miss Toru, but she would be there when I got back. Without hesitation I stepped into the One Piece World. Ready to do battle. Still standing on the water I watched as the giant frog/fish attacked therge snakes that drove the Kuja Pirate boat. Women yelled and screamed on the boat. None risking the water as they were attacked. I waited. Counting to 100 the pain began. Dull needles sticking into my body it wasn¡¯t near as bad as when I got to MHA, but it was still bad. My chakra going haywire I dropped into the water. Forcing myself to stay afloat I didn¡¯t sink down and within a few seconds the pain passed. Breathing out I pushed chakra to my hand, allowing me to lift myself out of the water. When I was on my feet I began running at the frogman. Speeding up I poured chakra through all of my body. I had prepped for this for a long time. Pulling the Seastone Jitte out I coated it in seawater as I made it into a long de. My body and mind prepped for this I knew I was ready. I got closer and closer, the boat and sea king growing bigger as I did. I ran up the back of the beast. Unnoticed as I used chakra to stick to the slippery skin. The frog was much taller than the boat. Able to float on the water somehow it was trying to bite the head of one of the giant snakes. I crested the top of it¡¯s head and stabbed it in the eye. The frog reeled back in anger, letting the snake go. It curled up, trying to protect itself. The frog began hopping on the water somehow. Trying to shake me off it¡¯s head. I was sticking to it with chakra with all I had. It blindly hit the boat, causing screams from the women on board. I drew the Jitte back and stabbed it in the other eye. This time it gave up. Sinking into the deep immediately I had to release my hold. Soon back on the water I couldn¡¯t help but be freaked out by the idea of iting after me from the depths. I ran to the boat. Climbing up the side I let out a sigh when I wasn¡¯t attacked. On the railing of the boat I looked around. But women had been thrown overboard when the frog hit. I cursed. Running across the deck I dove into the water as I put my Jitte away. There were many women climbing back onto the boat. But not all. I dove down. Using chakra like a handhold as if I was climbing down the water. I noticed 2 of the sisters. Both were gigantic. One with orange hair, the other with green. They had devil fruit powers and were unable to swim. I couldn¡¯t find Boa Hancock though. Looking further away I noticed her ck hair. Casting 2 shadow clones they grabbed the bigger sisters. Pulling them up by their hair as they swam back up. I headed for Boa, the hot sister. Moving through the water I ignored the fear of the froging back for more and went for her. It didn¡¯t take long to reach her. When I did I grabbed the back of her red kimono instead of her hair as I swam us to the surface. Getting back to the surface took effort. I could have sworn I felt the frog below us. Standing guard I slowed my ascent, ready for an attack that never came. When I did resurface everyone was out of the water. Throwing Boa over my shoulder I climbed us up the hull. Dumping her on the deck with a sigh my clones disappeared, freaking the women onboard out more. ¡°Who are you!?¡± One of Boa¡¯s sisters spat. I ignored her, looking to Boa I didn¡¯t think she was breathing. I beganpressing her chest. One of the sisters made a move for me but I red at her. She looked to the deck in shame. I began CPR then. Breathing in her mouth I was mostly spitballing on what to do based off TV. I began pressing her chest again. Counting to 40 as I did. When I went to give her mouth to mouth again she puked in my open mouth and face. I couldn¡¯t help but reel back in disgust as she turned over, puking more. Moving back I frowned as her kimono opened. The top falling down I got a glimpse of her glorious chest but also the scar on her back. I cursed, turning around. I knew she had an issue with people seeing her back, especially men. I decided it was best to simply walk away a little. Let her recover. There was chatter from the other women on board, so I moved to the giant snakes. They were attached to the front of the ship with chains they could slide in and out of. One was curled up on the water, the other next to it, prone. Digging through my One Piece Shop there were bandages in the misceneous tab as well as some medicine. I bought them and approached the snakes. They eyed me but didn¡¯t move as I applied medicine to their wounds. Buying more and more bandages it took a while but they were eventually wrapped. I helped pull them to the ship. Neither in any condition to move I couldn¡¯t pick them up, but I did help them along. They were soon curled up at the back of the ship, watching everything around them. When I walked to the front of the ship the women were waiting for me. Boa was as regal as ever. A red kimono with flowers on it, herrge chest sticking out, perfect ck hair along her back, she really was beautiful. She stared daggers at me as I walked up. ¡°Did you see?¡± She asked, angry at me. ¡°Just for a second,¡± I said quickly. ¡°But they look amazing.¡± Her eyes looked confused, then became angry. ¡°No, my back!¡± She spat. ¡°Oh, yeah but I mean-¡± I tried to say but was cut off as the hearts were shot at me way more quickly than I imagined they would. I had prepared myself earlier in case she used her devil fruit on me. She had eaten the Love-Love Fruit. Anyone that was in love with her would be turned to stone. And since she was the most beautiful woman in the world, she could turn any man and most any women to stone. As the beam hit me I think only 2 things saved me from turning to stone. One was Toru. I actually did love her. The other was the fact that Boa had thrown up in my mouth a little bit ago. She didn¡¯t look the hottest at the moment. My hands raised trying to stupidly defend against the attack I was more than surprised to find that I hadn¡¯t turned to stone. ¡°Ha,¡± I said,ughing at her. She red at me, anger building up more. More beams hit me and I ignored them. A big cocky smile on my face as I pictured her puke still in my mouth. ¡°Listen, dude I don¡¯t care what kind of mark you have on your back. I had the Celestial Dragons as much as the next guy.¡± She gave me another surprised look. Boa had a deep secret. Back when she and her 2 sisters were children they were kidnapped and sold to the Celestial Dragons. The Dragons were known as the World Nobles. They were in charge of the World Government and ran the world. They thought it meant they were better than everyone, so they enved who they wanted. Whoever they enved were branded with the Dragon¡¯s foot. Boa and her 2 sisters escaped very, but still had the brand. Killing any outsider that saw it. Which was why she wanted me stoned and probably thrown to the bottom of the ocean. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t care,¡± I repeated. ¡°The World Nobles are a bunch of jackasses that deserve death. So I don¡¯t care if you were a ve or whatever.¡± She looked at me more surprised. ¡°But I have a quest. So we need to get you out of here.¡± Looking around I asked, ¡°Who is the navigator?¡± A tall woman with nice cans raised her hand. ¡°Perfect. Let¡¯s work up a n to get you moving. Now I know we are on the Calm Belt. But I have no idea where. Is it closer to get to the Grand Line or your ind?¡± ¡ª My quest still hadn¡¯t finished so I guessed they weren¡¯t saved yet. After talking with their navigator we were about halfway between the Grand Line and their ind. The ind, Amazon Lily, was only essible by swimming, which was a death sentence, or the giant sea serpents they used to drag it through the windless Calm Belt. They did have oars to help it along, but it was left to me to get us out of there. Ropes attached to the front of the ship I used chakra to stand on the water as I pulled the boat in the direction the Navigator pointed. At first it had been slow going. As we gained momentum we were going a good knot or 2. I pulled for all I was worth. Chakra moving through my entire body it was sad to admit how good of training this was. Pulling, groaning, grunting, yelling, sweating, crying, and gasping was my world for 3 days straight. I slept a couple of hours in between but was then back to pulling. Walking on the water like it was a foothold the women didn¡¯t question my help much. The snakes were still out ofmission and the strongest in the crew couldn¡¯t get near the water without drowning. That was the moment I decided I would not be getting a Devil Fruit. I didn¡¯t know how the people survived. The isle came into view on the 3rd day, and by the time I got us close enough they had sent boats to assist. Anotherrge sea serpent soon summoned, the boat was dragged back to the ind while I collected my 40,000,000 berrie reward and rested on the deck. One of the cabin girls on the ship ran over. Pouring water on my face Ipped it up happily. I had ordered her to do it enough times in thest 3 days, she knew the drill. My mind exhausted I was actually thankful for the feeling. No longer worried about the Anti-hero tag in MHA I could enjoy my vacation in One Piece. ¡°Enough,¡± I gurgled. The girl giggled and ran away. Sitting up with a groan I moved to the railing and leaned against it to hide from the sun. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you made it,¡± Boa Hancock said in her haughty tone as she walked up. I eyed her long smooth legs as she walked closer. ¡°A thank you would be nice.¡± ¡°A thank you?!¡± She spat. ¡°You probably called that sea king on us.¡± ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°And I¡¯m sick of telling you that. I literally ran into you. I¡¯m on my way to basta.¡± ¡°basta? Why?¡± She asked. ¡°Because of you stupid Shichibukai,¡± I said. ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡± She asked angrily. ¡°The Shichibukai, Crocodile. He fucked up the basta Kingdom. I have to go help fix it,¡± I said. ¡°Impossible,¡± she said. ¡°You are an unknown. There is no way you could beat Crocodile.¡± ¡°Unknown?! I have a bounty,¡± I said. ¡°You do?¡± She asked, genuinely intrigued. ¡°How much?¡± I hesitated. ¡°15 million berries,¡± I grumbled. Sheughed. ¡°15? Crocodile was 80 million before he became a Shichibukai,¡± Boa said, a cocky grin on her lips. ¡°Oh yeah? What was your bounty? I¡¯ll kick your ass just to prove I can kick his,¡± I said. She stiffened as if struck. I put on a wide grin. Punching my knuckles together. ¡°I already proved your love beam doesn¡¯t work on me. What else you got?¡± ¡°A pirate crew, what about you?¡± She asked, epting the challenge as she balled her fists. ¡°I have a crew. They¡¯re just not here right now,¡± I said. ¡°Did they abandon you on the water? Is that why you were out in the middle of nowhere?¡± She asked. ¡°No, I had to fight off a bunch of marines so they could escape. And you should be happy I did, or else you would be toad shit on the bottom of the ocean right now,¡± I said. I had to admit, she was beautiful, but annoying. She bit her lip, unable to think of a retort. ¡°Captain,¡± the navigator said. ¡°We have docked.¡± Boa and I looked around, noticing that the other members of the crew were staring at us. We had in fact docked on the ind. ¡°Good,¡± Boa said. ¡°Get the doctors on board to look at our mounts. Begin unloading the goods.¡± ¡°Where is basta from here?¡± I asked the Navigator. ¡°Umm a week?¡± She said quickly. ¡°What direction? I need to catch up to my crew,¡± I said. ¡°Uum,¡± she said looking around but was stopped by Boa. ¡°Don¡¯t answer that,¡± Boa said. ¡°This man still has questions he needs to answer.¡± ¡°You try and hold me and I¡¯ll just run,¡± I warned. ¡°My crew is in trouble.¡± Boa frowned. ¡°A day. Leave in the morning. You could use the rest.... And a bath,¡± she added with a sneer. I looked down at myself. My clothes were dirty, covered in sweat and grime from 3 days of working nonstop. I sighed. I had hoped to swoop in, make a good impression on Boa and head out. But this quest had turned into a pain in the ass, and her a bigger one. ¡°Fine, but tomorrow I leave,¡± I said. She frowned but nodded. I sat down and watched the women work as I tried to rx. CHAPTER 75 LOVE SICK CHAPTER 75 LOVE SICK I was escorted down the streets under heavy guard. The Amazon Lily Ind was ratherrge. The ind was in some sort of crater, a town on the side with jungle covering the rest of the ind it was filled with nothing but women and snakes. Every woman had a snake. A real live one, not a futa joke. They used the snakes as weapons somehow and from what I remembered they were all pretty strong. The isle of women had supposedly never had a man there. To procreate they would leave the ind on the ship ande back pregnant. Only giving birth to girls for some reason. I told the whole kidnapping men for procreation to Sanji to help get him to join the crew. In the end it had worked too. In canon, Luffy was supposed to be thrown to the ind, and Boa Hancock was supposed to fall in love with him. At first I had wanted to sneak in and grab her, but everytime she got close we ended up fighting so I was going to let Luffy have her. She could pine after the one piece obsessed captain all she wanted. There were whispers from women in the street as I was escorted. Every girl was basically in a bikini, and they were all shapes and sizes. Tall, short, fat, skinny, giant, whatever. All the colors of the rainbow for hair, they were a sight to see. I could picture a porno centered on the ind. And maybe I could get close to themter, but I needed to get to basta. To win my bet with Nami. We began ascending the stairs of therge pce. My view filled with the glorious asses of the guards in front of me. I forgot my own problems for a bit. I walked into the grand hall of the pce and was met by Boa¡¯srge snake. The thing eyed me and turned around heading further into the pce. ¡°So, where do I go?¡± I asked one of my guards as she took up position by the door. ¡°This way,¡± a voice yelled from further in the hall. I headed in the direction of the voice to see one of Boa¡¯s sisters. The one with green hair waved me over. I headed in her direction. Therge faced woman had eaten some sort of snake devil fruit and could turn into one from what I remembered. For an ind full of women they were sure obsessed with snakes. I followed and we were soon in the dining hall. Boa sat at the head of the table. Arge spread of food in front of her. She gave me a bored re as I walked in. I rolled my eyes but was soon sitting. Digging into the food it felt like I hadn¡¯t eaten in weeks. Which was probably true since thest real meal I had was when I stowed away on a ship during my run from Reverse Mountain. Grabbing food and piling my te up I cleaned it fast enough for Luffy to be proud. Slowing down my consumption I noticed Boa staring at me. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°You,¡± she said, he nose scrunching up as if she smelled something foul. ¡°Have no manners.¡± ¡°Damn, right,¡± I said. Belching loudly I continued eating but was soon full. My stomach having shrunk I couldn¡¯t fit any more food in. ¡°Okay, where can I sleep, Boa?¡± ¡°Boa, that¡¯s all you call me?¡± She spat angrily. ¡°My name is Hancock!¡± I realized my mistake. Boa was herst name. The Japanese way of saying things always threw me off. It was just Boa Hancock sounded way better than Hancock Boa. ¡°Sorry, Hancock, where can I get some shut eye? I¡¯m exhausted.¡± She blushed. Turning away she appeared to think. ¡°Will you not talk for a bit, first?¡± She asked. I was starting to wonder if maybe I really did have a chance with her. She had only met me with anger when I talked to her before. I couldn¡¯t remember the term for women that pretended to hate you. Yandere or tsundere. One of those. Maybe she was one of them. ¡°For a bit,¡± I said. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t bite my head off.¡± She red at me again. ¡°I will not bite your head off,¡± she said with all the venom she could. ¡°I simply wish to hear where youe from.¡± ¡°Me? No idea,¡± I said. Leaning back as I thought about the past of this Weston Watanabe. ¡°I was in a shipwreck a few months back. Lost my memories.¡± ¡°Really? But you said you have a crew,¡± she said. ¡°I do. The Straw Hat Pirates,¡± I said. ¡°I joined up with them a few weeks ago.¡± ¡°And you already have a bounty?¡± Hancock asked. Some of her anger finally leaving. ¡°Yeah, I fought this marine. Smoker something or other, in East Blue. He got pretty pissed at me so he put a bounty on me. Then he chased us to Reverse Mountain. I stayed to stall his ship while my crew fled.¡± ¡°Why did they flee?¡± She asked. ¡°We didn¡¯t have a Log Pose,¡± I admitted. She nodded, understanding. ¡°So I¡¯ve been running on water ever since. I was on my way through the Calm Belt. Hoping I was close to basta when I found you.¡± Hancock frowned. Letting out a sigh she nodded, as ifing to a decision. ¡°I do have to thank you for that.¡± My eyebrows raised in surprise. She hadn¡¯t hinted at a thank you for thest 3 days. ¡°Only now that we are onnd and safe can I admit how dire that situation could have been.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± I said. ¡°Sucks about your snakes, but it worked out. Are they going to be okay?¡± She nodded. ¡°A few weeks of healing and they should be fine. Although I don¡¯t know what to do about the future.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked. ¡°I mean, how will we stop from being attacked again? In all of our time we have been attacked by sea kings on 4 asions. But we have been lucky. The others we were able to scare off. This one¡­¡± ¡°Why not do what the marines do?¡± I asked. ¡°Coat the bottom of your ship with seastone.¡± ¡°I wish we could,¡± Hancock admitted. ¡°But the marines guard the secret of where they mine the stones.¡± I thought back. Pulling up my One Piece World Store I found Seastone in one of the options. It wasn¡¯t terribly expensive. I bought it. The fist sized stone soon appeared in my hand. ¡°I have a lot,¡± I said, throwing it to her. ¡°How much would you need?¡± She eyed it quizzically then me. ¡°How-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask how. Just tell me how much you want, and I¡¯ll get it for you. It costs me money though,¡± I said. Soon enough she called for people and I was buying as much seastone as I could. I made a nice little profit off the mountain I sold her. ¡°How-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask, trust me. Just one of many tricks I can pull,¡± I said. One of her advisors was able to verify it was real seastone. Then they were carting it off to try to attach to the boat right away. ¡°Why are you helping us?¡± Hancock asked as they worked. I turned to her. Herrge eyes moist as she stared at me. ¡°I thought I was helping you,¡± I admitted. She blushed for real this time. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not everyday someone pukes in my mouth. It left quite the impression.¡± She blushed harder, this time anger ring her nostrils out. Iughed as I dodged back from the swipe she sent my way. ¡°Oh I like this one,¡± an old voice said. Hancock and I turned to see the olddy as she stood on her snake staff. ¡°Nyon, what are you doing here?¡± Hancock asked, as she faced the woman. ¡°I heard a man was on the ind,¡± the elderly woman said. ¡°I wanted to see him for myself.¡± ¡°Get out of here you old bat,¡± Hancock said. ¡°I will call for you when I need you.¡± ¡°So wise in the outside world now?¡± Nyun asked. ¡°I heard this man saved your life, and the life of your crew. Why do I feel like I should hang around and chaperone you two?¡± I looked around and noticed that Hancock¡¯s sisters had left at some point. It really had just been Hancock and I. ¡°N-Nothing happened,¡± Hancock said quickly. ¡°We were simply talking.¡± ¡°Oh, I know where that leads,¡± Nyun said. Jumping off her staff she walked up to me. She began to walk around me. ¡°Strong at least. Tell me, do you run a pirate crew?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± I said. ¡°But my captain will be the Pirate King.¡± She guffawed. ¡°Quite the confidence in someone else, what about confidence in yourself? Have your own dreams?¡± I thought about it. What did I want to do in One Piece? ¡°I don¡¯t know. Get my memories back, maybe? Till then fight.¡± ¡°Fight who?¡± Nyun asked. ¡°Whoever I need to, to get stronger,¡± I said. ¡°World Government, other pirates, doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± ¡°World Government?¡± She asked, intrigued. ¡°Are they worth fighting?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I said. ¡°The world government is just another pirate crew. A big one. But a pirate crew nheless.¡± ¡°Pirate crew? How¡¯s that?¡± She asked. ¡°They take what they want. Make up their own rules that everyone else has to live by but themselves. Always plotting,¡± I said. ¡°And the Nobles? Don¡¯t get me started. I¡¯ve met less greasy loan sharks.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve met the nobles?¡± She asked. ¡°Nope,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t remember much about my past. But I know I hate the Nobles with a passion.¡± Nyon nodded. ¡°Good, when are you leaving?¡± I was caught off guard by the question. ¡°Tomorrow,¡± I said. ¡°Good. You will stay at my hut.¡± ¡°No!¡± Hancock said angrily. ¡°You see,¡± Nyun spat as she dodged away from Hancock. ¡°This is why he must. You already are infected.¡± ¡°I am not!¡± Hancock yelled. ¡°You¡¯re just senile.¡± ¡°He will stay in my hut outside of town,¡± Nyun said. ¡°No,¡± Hancock said, her face flushing. I looked between them oddly. Unsure what was going on. ¡°He needs to stay here.¡± ¡°Hancock, get ahold of yourself,¡± Nyun said. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Hancock cried out. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked. The women turned to me, as if noticing I was still there. ¡°There is a sickness-¡± Nyun tried to admit but Hancock cut her off. ¡°Don¡¯t say it!¡± Hancock said trying to grab the olddy again. ¡°A sickness that the captains of the Kuja pirates are infected with when they meet certain men,¡± Nyun admitted, while dodging Hancock. ¡°It is called Love Sickness.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but startughing. I vaguely remembered it in the manga. But she made it sound serious, when obviously she just had a crush. ¡°It is a very serious illness,¡± Nyun said. ¡°She could die.¡± ¡°Die? From being love sick?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, it only affects the captains,¡± Nyun said. ¡°And you can die from it?¡± I asked. Hancock blushed furiously as I talked to the elder. ¡°Yes, it has happened before. The captain bes despondent and depressed. Unwilling to eat or interact. Until eventually they die,¡± she said. I guessed I could see that, but it seemed a little extreme for someone that yelled at me for a few days. Then again this was an ind full of women. Who knew what went on with people when they didn¡¯t grow up with the opposite gender. ¡°How do you fight it?¡± I asked. ¡°She would have to go with you,¡± Nyun said. ¡°On your journey.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not against it,¡± I said. Hancock looked up at me. Hope in her eyes, and a lust that wasn¡¯t there before. ¡°No,¡± Nyun said quickly. ¡°She is a Shichibukai. She is the only thing keeping the world government froming to our ind.¡± Hancock frowned as tears formed in her eyes. ¡°So you¡¯re just going to let her die?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course not,¡± Nyun said. ¡°We need to handle this very delicately. If you are willing to help.¡± ¡°I mean, that¡¯s all I¡¯ve been trying to do. Help,¡± I said. ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°We need you to stay here,¡± Nyun said. I frowned. ¡°Just a few weeks until the sea king snakes are healed. Then she can take you to where you need to go.¡± ¡°I¡­can¡¯t do that,¡± I said sadly. Nyun and Hancock gave me a hurt look. ¡°What needs to happen over the next few weeks?¡± I asked. Nyun admitted, ¡°You will need to spend time together. Get to know one another.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t we do that now?¡± I asked. ¡°It needs to be done slowly,¡± Nyun said. ¡°If we tried it now, things could progress much more quickly than she would be able to handle. Thest thing we need is the Snake Princess to be pregnant.¡± ¡°I can help with that,¡± I said. Pulling out my Chikyugi Ne I raised it so they could both see. ¡°We can get to know one another in a safe environment. 100% pregnancy free,¡± I said with a big smile. CHAPTER 76 DATE WITH A PRINCESS CHAPTER 76 DATE WITH A PRINCESS ¡°Where are we?¡± Hancock asked as she looked around. ¡°My Makuramoto,¡± I said. ¡°As you can tell from all the pillows and cushions.¡± I had pulled just her in of couse. A simple nce at the Chikyugi heart ne was all I needed as I poured chakra into her. ¡°But technically we are in your mind.¡± ¡°My mind?¡± She asked amazed. ¡°How?¡± ¡°One of my skills,¡± I said. ¡°I am a trained ninja.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hancock asked, like a young girl meeting a childhood story. ¡°Can you disappear into shadow?¡± ¡°I could,¡± I said. ¡°But I can do anything in here.¡± I changed the surroundings to that of the top of a mountain range. More specifically the mountains from the Lord of the Rings. My dark haired beauty gasped as the scenery changed. ¡°How are you doing this?¡± ¡°Secret ninja powers. I can make anything in here,¡± I said. ¡°Anything I¡¯ve seen.¡± ¡°Amazing. I have not been to a mountain like this,¡± she said. She looked down the cliff face beside us. I afraid as she leaned over a little. ¡°Why are we here?¡± ¡°Because I thought the Nyun woman was being a little invasive,¡± I said. ¡°I wanted to talk to you without her present.¡± Hancock nodded. Turning to me she acted like a shy girl on her first date. Her hands behind her back pushed her cleavage out more as she studied me. I snapped my fingers and we were in the Makuramoto. Sitting down on a sofa I decided to go her speed. Rxing as Iid on the couch. She studied me. Cautious until she got the nerve to sit across from me at another sofa. Holding her hands together as she sat cross legged I let her gather herself. ¡°Barely a 10th of a second has passed since we entered. We have about 10 to 12 hours in here. All the time you need to say what you want.¡± ¡°How-¡° ¡°Ninja secret,¡± I said. Hancock frowned. Rolling her eyes she asked, ¡°what do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°That depends on you. Apparently you¡¯re the one with the illness,¡± I said. ¡°Hancock, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with you. But I have ces I need to be. I can¡¯t spend weeks here. My crew needs me. You understand that, don¡¯t you?¡± She nodded. Biting her full lips as she studied me. ¡°You have been less than nice to me since I showed up. Walk me through what is afflicting you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she mumbled. ¡°This is new to me. I¡¯ve been told since I was a child that men are evil.¡± ¡°I thought other pirate captains ran off with men.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why men are evil,¡± she defended. ¡°They trick captains to fall for them. Making the Kuja pirates weaker.¡± ¡°Ah right. How did I trick you again?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡­didn¡¯t,¡± she admitted. ¡°And your attitude toward me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been fighting this feeling,¡± she said. ¡°This desire to be with you.¡± ¡°Well that¡¯s nice to hear,¡± I said. Twisting, I sat facing her on the sofa. ¡°You know I did all that stuff so you would like me.¡± Hancock quirked her head. ¡°That¡¯s right. I summoned that sea king. And I fought it to make you fall off your ship. Then gave you CPR. Then dragged your ship for 3 days to get you back to your ind.¡± She slowly understood I was joking. ¡°Yes. I knew it all along.¡± Iughed. ¡°Wow. The pirate empress made a joke. I feel honored.¡± We stared at one another. Both mirroring the smile of one another. ¡°What would you like from me Boa Hancock? Miss Shichibukai? Miss Captain of the Kuja Pirates?¡± ¡°So many titles,¡± she said with a frown. ¡°Do you know this is the longest conversation I¡¯ve had with a man?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± I looked her up and down. ¡°How about we start there then? Talk. Tell me about yourself.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Tell me your life story. Tell me everything. We have time. I¡¯m the only one listening. You don¡¯t know where to go? Then we start with a conversation.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to hear about that,¡± she whispered. ¡°I do. What was it like growing up here?¡±I waved my hand and some hot chocte was set upon a coffee table between us. She grabbed a cup. Complimented the taste and began. Her mother was one of the pirates on the ind. Although she didn¡¯t know who exactly was her mother. Raised by themunity she and her sisters joined the Kuja Pirates as cabin girls. They were knocked off the boat during an attack when she was 12. Captured by vers they were sold to World Nobles. She was in tears by this point. But momentum kept her going. She talked about the abuse, physical and sexual, that the world nobles put her and her sisters through. Forcing them to eat devil fruits for entertainment. This made it easier to torture them. Dipping them inrge pools of salt water to watch them slowly drown only to pull them out just before death. At that point I joined her in her tears. Eventually Fisher Tiger freed as many ves from the nobles as he could. The girls escaped and Elder Nyon found them. Protecting them until she could get them back to the Amazon Lily ind. After bing older she joined the Kuja Pirates again. With her ruthlessness she quickly made a name for herself. Eventually taking the pirates over. A few years back the Marines started their Seastone coatings of ship hulls. Allowing them to traverse the Calm Belt. Something only the Kuja Pirates could do. Since their ind had no allies she made a deal to be a Shichibukai. Which was a strong government sanctioned pirate. She wasn¡¯t allowed to pirate anymore. But was forgiven for her crimes. Given marine protection as long as if they called on her for help, she woulde. By the end I was holding her hands over the coffee table. She was quiet as she studied me. Exhausted from the small talk that turned into a couple of hours as she recounted everything she could remember. ¡°Thank you for trusting me with that,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you¡¯ve been through so much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the past,¡± she said. Nervous as I studied her. I waved my hand and small pastries and cakes filled the table. Her eyes widened. ¡°Eat as much as you want. It¡¯s all non-fattening.¡± Hancockughed. Taking one with whipped cream all over it she ate it in one bite. ¡°Are we really in my mind?¡± She asked. ¡°Yeah. About a second has passed.¡± ¡°Incredible,¡± she said. ¡°Can we exit?¡± ¡°If you want,¡± I said. ¡°You aren¡¯t trapped. We leave when you want.¡± She took another pastry. Moaning happily as she tasted it. ¡°No. Nyon is annoying,¡± she said. ¡°I gathered that,¡± I said. ¡°You seem better though. I¡¯m not sure what else to talk about.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your turn,¡± she said quickly. ¡°I shared everything of me.¡± ¡°I did tell you I lost my memories,¡± I said. ¡°So what do you remember?¡± She asked. I walked her through waking up on an ind shore. Washed up. Begging for passage on a merchant ship only for it to sink too. Treading water for days. Then finding the straw hats. I talked about Luffy¡¯s dream. Zoro, Sanji, and Nami. Their own problems. Logue Town and my ultimate separation from them. ¡°They sound nice,¡± she said. ¡°I remember when I first went to sea. I was always so lost. People yelling at me to do this or that since I didn¡¯t know what I was doing. I always wanted to start with a new crew. Learning as we went.¡± ¡°Never thought of it like that,¡± I admitted. ¡°Guess it is nice. But they¡¯re going through their own crap right now. And they¡¯re right in the middle of it,¡± I said. ¡°How do you know?¡± She asked. ¡°It¡¯s not like news travels quickly across the belt. Often times I will see a bounty and next week hear that they were captured months ago.¡± I considered lying. But I was starting to like her again. ¡°I can see the future,¡± I said. ¡°A ninja power?¡± She asked without hesitation. ¡°No, something else,¡± I said. ¡°Oh yes? Tell me my future then,¡± she said picking up one of thest snacks. ¡°Hmm nothing for a few weeks,¡± I said. ¡°My captain will be thrown here in a couple of months.¡± ¡°Thrown?¡± ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t mind helping him. I¡¯d appeciate it,¡± I said. ¡°With what?¡± She asked. ¡°To save his brother''s life,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll probably try to make it here around then too.¡± ¡°You will?¡± She asked. A little excited. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been working on a n to save his brother. But I¡¯ll need your help.¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to,¡± she said. A sweet smile on her lips. ¡°Ha, you don¡¯t know what you need to do,¡± I said. ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± ¡°A little. But I think you can stay out of danger,¡± I admitted. ¡°It will involve a lot of my ninja techniques.¡± ¡°Tell me about it,¡± she said. ¡°I can¡¯t. I guess I can see a future. I don¡¯t know if it will happen.¡± ¡°Anything else I should know about the future?¡± ¡°I think I remember the Shichibukai being disbanded,¡± I admitted. I quit reading around Wano. And that sounded familiar. ¡°What?!¡± She asked, fear in her eyes. ¡°Yeah. About 2 and a half years from now,¡± I admitted. ¡°That¡¯s not good,¡± she said with a frown. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yeah. Pretty sure. Again, not tomorrow. If I were you, I would look for other allies besides the world government,¡± I admitted. ¡°Who?¡± She asked. ¡°One of the emperors? Shanks maybe.¡± ¡°Red hair?¡± She asked. ¡°Why him?¡± ¡°He practically raised my captain. And we will be dering war on Kaiden and Big Mom in a few years,¡± I admitted. ¡°You will?!¡± She asked. ¡°Why would you do that?¡± ¡°Because they are not good people. And they¡¯ll get in the way of my captain bing the Pirate King.¡± ¡°You really believe it, huh?¡± Hancock asked. ¡°I know it will happen,¡± I said. I didn¡¯t know the end of One Piece. But I knew it would happen. ¡°You have a lot of confidence in your captain,¡± she said. ¡°No, he¡¯s an idiot,¡± I said. ¡°I have confidence in he and the crew. A kingdom isn¡¯t made by an individual.¡± ¡°That¡¯s surprisingly insightful,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m a surprising guy,¡± I said. ¡°Thanks for believing me. And not saying I¡¯m crazy.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t lied to me yet,¡± she said. ¡°Oh my poor Hancock. That¡¯s all men do. We lie, cheat, and steal. You know that above all.¡± ¡°I do,¡± she said, nodding. ¡°But I guess you¡¯re very believable.¡± I smiled a toothy grin at her. ¡°So are we best friends now?¡± I asked. ¡°I thought we were married now,¡± she said. Surprise on her face. I gave her a confused look. ¡°We are holding hands. That means we are married.¡± I pulled my hands away quickly. She burst outughing. ¡°I am joking,¡± she said. ¡°Dang. You got me,¡± I said frowning. She continued tough. Her eyes sparkling. ¡°You have a greatugh.¡± ¡°Justugh?¡± She asked. ¡°Great everything?¡± ¡°Yes, that sounds correct,¡± she said. Leaning back in the cushions her arms draped the top of them. Her wide gap of cleavage growingrger I couldn¡¯t help but stare. ¡°What is this room for?¡± She asked finally. ¡°This one? Sex,¡± I said bluntly. ¡°Sex?¡± She asked, a slight blush on her cheeks. ¡°How?¡± ¡°One of my ninja skills.¡± ¡°You have very interesting skills,¡± she noted. ¡°How does being a ninja require you to have sex with someone?¡± ¡°I am a master of gathering information,¡± I said. ¡°How many secrets are shared between lovers? You are naked with someone. Showing them a side of you few see. Of course it¡¯s a time and ce to bear your soul and sins to them.¡± ¡°I must agree. You got all mine,¡± she admitted. ¡°Without the fun part.¡± She had a deep blush on her cheeks with thest admission. I eyed her. Growing more bold as I began to cast Lust Aura. ¡°This was forey,¡± I said. ¡°Leading up to the fun part.¡± ¡°Oh yes?¡± She asked cutely. Her lips pursing as she studied me. ¡°Show me what you can do.¡± She was on the pile of pillows instantly. Her eyes widened as I stood over top of her. My hands glowing with chakra I bent down. Fingers running along the valley of her cleavage she shivered. Eyes fluttering as I kissed her. She moaned in my mouth. Her hands grabbing at me as I moved to be over top of her. Hancock¡¯s legs opened. Her kimono bottom revealing her milky white legs. My fingers moved to her breasts. Parting the upper part my simple touch against her nipples caused her to cum. Squeezing my clothes as her body shivered and voice cracked she gasped in surprise when it was over. ¡°You-can-do this in my mind?¡± She asked. ¡°In real life too,¡± I said. ¡°Another ninja skill.¡± ¡°Tell me your secrets,¡± she mumbled. Herrge eyes drawing me in. ¡°How about I show them to you.¡± Our clothes disappeared instantly. She looked down to myrge dick. Fear in her eyes as I poked it over her entrance. ¡°This is my secret number one. I¡¯ll be gentle,¡± I promised. Kissing her she ignored therge member and moved into the kiss. Moaning as I parted her lower lips she came when I was halfway in. That was only the start. Not forced to go slow with her imaginary body she was soon yelling loudly as I used her for all she was worth. Pulling out all the way. mming in the full length. Hancock began to squirt as I plowed into her. Yelling and crying out as I went faster. My mouthtched onto her nipple as I pulled herrge breast away from her body. It had been a long time since I was in the room. My skills had grown. Every 3 thrusts she was cumming. A continuous stream of her squirt assailed me. Pushing me to use more chakra on her. Use her more. When my cum sshed against her womb she had a sightless stare and voiceless scream. Unable to process as my chakra enhanced semen painted her insides white. Her perfect thighs and breasts jostled as I pounded into her with every spurt. I hadn¡¯t had sex with anyone in One Piece world. Maybe my chakra did affect the women like it did in Naruto world. Hancock sighed as thest of my cum spurted out inside her. The woman¡¯s long legs wrapping around my ass as she pulled my chest to her. Kissing her neck she let out gasps as aftershocks moved through her. A long timeter she came to her senses. She had been humming and stroking my hair as she held onto me. ¡°What was that?¡± She mumbled slowly. ¡°Sex,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve had sex,¡± she said. ¡°With men and women. That was not sex,¡± she said. Her body shaking as if a chill ran through her. ¡°Women too eh?¡± I asked looking up at her. ¡°Of course. The isle of women is not a sexless ce,¡± she said, a wide smile on her lips. Unashamedly staring at me. ¡°That¡¯s hot,¡± I admitted. Kissing her thick lips. ¡°I have skills. Rted to the bedroom. Hence this room.¡± ¡°So it would only be like that in here?¡± She asked sadly. ¡°No, this mirrors the real world,¡± I said. ¡°I think it¡¯s better out there. My skills work more strongly when it¡¯s real.¡± ¡°Take me out,¡± she said quickly. I frowned. ¡°Take me out of here. I will have you in my real body.¡± I chuckled. ¡°You heard Nyon. We shouldn¡¯t risk pregnancy,¡± I said. ¡°She is a liar,¡± Hancock said. ¡°She simply does not like when others are enjoying themselves.¡± Iughed loudly. Kissing her again she wrapped her arms around me. ¡°We have time in here. We can enjoy it.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± she said. Her cunt tightened around my shaft. ¡°But it has been a long time since I¡¯ve had a man. Erase the others from my memory.¡± ¡°I can do that,¡± I promised. My hands and dick were coated in chakra. Squeezing herrge breasts she came as I simply stayed buried in her. Her body writhing I began to hump into her mid-orgasm, causing her to cry out louder as her lower half raised up. Watching me impale her the princess was quickly forgetting everything outside the room. Only she and I existed as I came into her over and over. CHAPTER 77 MARATHON CHAPTER 77 MARATHON I pulled us out of the Makuramoto. Only 3 seconds passed in the real world. As Nyon stared at us Hancock locked eyes with me. She was quickly on me. Herrge chest pushing up against me the taller woman kissed me much more heatedly than in the pillow room. ¡°Hancock,¡± I said in between her kissing me. ¡°You promised.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± she moaned. ¡°Take me.¡± I groaned. This wasn¡¯t my job. It was the girls job to say no. She was known as the most beautiful woman in the world for a reason. The mind scape was nice. But a real woman felt so much better. My hands went to her ample ass. Lifting her she kicked her kimono open as her legs wrapped around me. Moaning in my mouth she whispered as I moved my mouth to her neck. ¡°Take me for real,¡± she whispered. ¡°That way.¡± She directed. I nodded. Walking us almost blindly as Nyon yelled at us. ¡°Stop! You can¡¯t. This is too fast. You¡¯ll never recover,¡± she cried out running after us. ¡°He will leave. And you¡¯ll only want him more. I don¡¯t want you to die!¡± I stopped walking. Turning to Nyon. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few months,¡± I said. ¡°I won¡¯t be gone forever.¡± ¡°They all say that,¡± Nyon said. ¡°Then they die. Leaving us to pick up the pieces.¡± She sounded like she was speaking from personal experience. I frowned. Looking up to Hancock she smiled wide. ¡°You wille back.¡± I nodded. ¡°I know you will.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I said. Kissing her I kicked open the door to her room. Thergest mattress I had ever seenid at the opposite end of the room. I was there in an instant. Opening the belt to her kimono I got my first view of her real naked body. My fingers moved along her skin. Searching every part of it. Her eyes widened as my touch really did bring her pleasure. Moaning she began to pant as I licked her hard nipples. Looking up at her she had her eyes closed as she focused on the pleasure. Kissing along her navel she became more ready as her legs parted. My mouth on her drenched pussy she had a sweet watered down honey taste as I licked along her tight lips. She gasped pulling my face into her pussy as I licked as far in as possible. My chakra made her cum for real this time. Yelling loudly her voice echoed in therge room. When her body stopped convulsing she pulled me up. Kissing me hungrily she grunted oh, ¡°take me. Everything. Take it all.¡± I couldn¡¯t say no. Myrge dick sliding into her the woman¡¯s tight lips squeezed much harder than in our minds eye. ¡°You feel so good,¡± I got out as I continued into her. ¡°It¡¯s so big,¡± she grunted. I redoubled the chakra and she came. Her head shooting back as the orgasm made her entire body shake I pushed all the way in. Finding the spot that drove her crazy inside her mind wasn¡¯t hard. Angling my dick to hit the spot and continue to push into it made her squirt forcefully. Her warm liquids spraying me she struggled to draw in enough breath. As if she needed more oxygen to continue to cum. My mouthtched onto her nipple again. Pulling it hard she let out a cute crack of her voice. ¡°This is so much better,¡± Hancock moaned. ¡°Cum in me.¡± ¡°I want to so badly,¡± I admitted. Her wet hole squeezing me harder. Trying to get my semen out. ¡°You feel so amazing. Your taste. Beauty. You¡¯re perfect.¡± ¡°Then make me yours,¡± she pleaded. Her fingers scratching my back as she shivered. My chakra still doing its wonders. ¡°I have another,¡± I admitted. ¡°A woman.¡± Her eyes opened wide. Staring at me. ¡°That crewwoman?¡± She asked. Anger in her voice. I nodded. Pulling away but Hancock pulled me back. ¡°This could all be yours,¡± she whispered. ¡°I would be all yours.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°And you are more than enough for any one man. But I can¡¯t stay here, Hancock. I have to change the world.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She mumbled. ¡°Why not stay with me?¡± ¡°Stay in this room? Forever. You and I. Making babies?¡± She nodded. Her pussy squeezing me again. My dick bulged. Excited by the idea. I kissed her. Our tongues in one another¡¯s mouths, she came again as my hands explored her body. As she finished gushing out liquid I pulled away. ¡°The world is changing, Hancock. War ising. And I n to be right at the center of it. You take care of you people. But a lot of people with power don¡¯t. We will be bringing an end to them all.¡± ¡°You are only one crew. One man,¡± she whispered. ¡°I know. And I will need your help,¡± I said. ¡°But not under false pretenses. I like you. A lot. More than I thought I would. So I would prefer not to lie to you.¡± Her mind nk for a moment as we stared at one another she eventually came to a decision. ¡°Come back to me. If you can please me better than in your mind room. I don¡¯t care how many others you have. Simplye back.¡± ¡°I will,¡± I promised. I ignored any other thoughts after that. Moving into her slowly it was a drawn out pleasure at first. Starting her off easy. My thick dick was encased in chakra as I parted her lips. Drawing out the pleasure and increasing it with every inch I put into her. When my ns kissed her cervix she gasped but I began to pull out. Just as slowly. Inch after inch. Squeezed by her tight cunt as I extricated myself from her heavenly hole. When my ns was almost out I pushed back in. Still slow. Still going the speed I wanted. Her hips tried to raise up into me. My hands went to them holding them down. Hancock whimpered as she watched me go slow. After the 5th slow thrust she came. Her eyes rolling to the back of her head it was the strongest yet. Her body trying to pull away as I continued to go into her. My strong hands held her in ce. Then I began to speed up. Just a little faster. When she came again I sped up more. 8 thrusts. 12. 16. 20. The faster I went the more thrusts it took to make her cum. Then I increased the chakra. Testing and watching how often I could make her scream my name. Trying to pull away as I fixed her to that one spot. When it was every other thrust that made her body gush out liquid I bottomed out and came inside of her. She screamed my name. Her eyes as big as saucers as her arms and legstched onto me. I groaned into her chest as my hips pushed into her. Her eyes took on a sightless gaze once more as my thick chakra infused cum painted her insides. Causing more of a reaction than anything. When I finally stopped spurting into her womb she took a long and deep breath. ¡°Huh huh huh huh,¡± she said catching it. ¡°How is it better?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s real,¡± I said. Kissing her chest as I stayed nestled inside of her. Catching sight of herrge breasts I pulled my chest back. Licking her ares caused her to moan happily. ¡°I expect you back here,¡± she said running her hands through my hair. I nodded. ¡°Good. Now keep going until I pass out.¡± ¡°Yes, Princess,¡± I said. Pulling out there was a loud squelch as I exited her. Then I was flipping her over and taking her from the back. Hancock moaned as Iid on her back. Nibbling her ear as I began to pound into her once more. She took it all happily. Begging me to cum in her over and over. I thought it was worth the risk. I wasn¡¯tpletely positive I could have kids in these worlds. And I was dumb enough to not care as I took the most beautiful woman in the One Piece world. ¡ª- It was dawn and I hadn¡¯t slept. Hancock surprised me by passing out then immediately waking up when I tried to exit her. Begging for one more round. I didn¡¯t say no. And found myself enjoying my time with her. A dangerous situation. As sheid on top of me passed out I studied her body. Perfect curves. Ample everything. Dark ck hair. Thick lips. Heart shaped face. Teardrop breasts. And insatiable sex drive. She was the whole package. But I had goals. Rolling her off slowly she spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± she mumbled. Feeling bad, I didn¡¯t. Moving her to my shoulder I finally got some sleep as well. When I woke up it was to her sucking my dick. Simply the ns in her mouth she licked it. Stroking the shaft. Hungry for what was inside. I groaned. Letting her know I was awake. Hancock smiled up at me. Plopping off, instead of talking she kissed the shaft. It turned me on more knocking that she was tasting her own juices. Her mouth moving to my balls she repositioned her body to be between my legs. Herrge melons hanging down she began to sniff and lick my Chikyugi hearts. No talking happened as she simply explored. Her long tongue moving along the wrinkled skin she took one ball in. Then the other. ¡°They smell so good,¡± she noted. Breaking the silence as she smelled my balls. ¡°Like power.¡± I nodded. Understanding since Reina and Hina said the same. Getting up a little she spit on my dick. But instead of just using her mouth she positioned her perfect jugs to sandwich my shaft. ¡°I want to taste it,¡± she said mischievously. I nodded again. ¡°Whatever you want,¡± I groaned as she began jostling her tits around my dick. They felt heavenly. Then she was sucking in the head. Licking it slowly, her breasts in full view. Using chakra on my fingertips I pinched her nipples. Making her moan as she licked me over and over. In no hurry to make me cum. She orgasmed before I did. Simply squeezing her tits with my chakra made her body spasm. After that she got serious. Taking me in her mouth almost half way she sucked me down still between her melons. I groaned loudly as I came. She sucked it all down despite how much there was. Hungrily swallowing with each spurt. Thest 2 shots she saved up. Taking the cum in slowly as she moaned. ¡°That is stronger,¡± she noted. ¡°That was amazing,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°I think my friends can wait an extra day.¡± Hancock smiled broadly. Moving her pussy to over top me she began to descend down my shaft. Her whole body cumming as soon as I was buried in her I squeezed her tits together. Licking her nipples as I started humping up. We didn¡¯t leave the bedroom untilte at night the second day. Stumbling out for food it wasn¡¯t long until we had some more energy then were back in her room. Acting like newlyweds as we did every position we could think of. I even got her ass. Something she turned out not to be a fan of. On the 4th day I put my foot down and said I had to leave. On the 5th I actually meant it. And on the morning of the 6th I had to sneak out. Leaving a long note after an intense session she would get it and hopefully not hate me. ¡°Finally leaving?¡± Elder Nyon asked as I left the pce. ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°I am sorry that I¡¯m not a strong man.¡± ¡°You better be strong,¡± she said. ¡°Or get stronger. If you do note back. There will be hell to pay.¡± I nodded. ¡°Even if I have to give up my dream. I will be back,¡± I said. ¡°A man who gives up on his dream. Is not worth waiting for,¡± she spat back. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to make Hancock part of my dream,¡± I retorted. ¡°She will be fine if I¡¯m back soon, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nyon promised. She frowned. Studying me. ¡°Take care. She will die if you die.¡± ¡°Because of a broken heart?¡± I asked. ¡°Because she will try to kill whatever kills you,¡± she admitted. ¡°We women from this ind rarely find men worth our time. But when we do. You will find no one more loyal or willing to do anything for you.¡± I slowly nodded. Finally understanding a little. ¡°I¡¯ll be worthy of that devotion,¡± I promised. ¡°I pray you do.¡± ¡°Now where is basta?¡± I asked. ¡°I have other promises to keep.¡± Nyon pulled out a spherical ball on a bracelet. ¡°Here is the Eternal Log Pose for basta,¡± she said. ¡°I expect this back when you return.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t promise that,¡± I admitted. ¡°But I will get it back to you eventually.¡± She frowned more deeply by acquiesced. I was soon running up the crater exterior of the ind. At the peak I looked to the vast blue water. My Log Pose pointed straight ahead to my friends. I just hoped I wasn¡¯t toote. CHAPTER 78 ALABASTA CHAPTER 78 ALABASTA It took me 2 days of running to find a ship going in the same direction. It was a little merchant ship. Onboard I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Don Krieg had been in a huge ship and he ran with his tail between his legs from the Grand Line. But this small shop with people born and raised in the line could handle it easily. They noticed me onboard right away. But since I had money it was easy to pay for a fare and food. I slept on deck and stayed out of peoples way. My 4th day away from Amazon Lily I finally arrived in basta. It was a desert ind. I had slowly remembered the ind as I drew closer. Run by a king, his daughter, Vivi, joined the Straw Hats after Nami offered to help for like a billion berries. The desert ind hadn¡¯t recieved any rain in years. People med the king for some reason. Crocodile, a Shichibukai like Hancock, was a government approved pirate. But like most pirates he wasn¡¯t a good guy. He was stopping thend from raining somehow. This caused tension in the kingdom and eventually Vivi¡¯s childhood friend led a revolt. Which just so happened when the Straw Hats arrived. I was sure more information woulde to me, so I decided to just wing it for now. I really didn¡¯t want to lose my bet with Nami. So I stuck near the coast. After talking with the locals they told me Crocodile was the savior of the people. Which was pure propaganda made up by the snake himself. They did tell me that he owned a casino ind. At a town called Rainbase. The ship dropped me off and I was on my way to find my crew. After some shopping I decided to change my face. Luffy and the other Straw Hats were causing trouble for Crocodile. Andst I checked I still had a bounty. Using a transformation jutsu I turned into Kakashi again and hit the city. Hearing this or that it was mostly people jerking off Crocodile and shitting on the king. It was easy to see why people revolted. You would have thought Crocodile was the only thing keeping them safe. In my Kakashi guise I decided to check out the casino. Packed with people blowing their money I quickly joined them. Hoping to make it big I lost a million berrie pretty quick. Racking up another reason to kick Crocodile¡¯s ass. I ended up drinking at the bar. Watching the entrance. Waiting for my crew to get there at any time. I expected Sanji, Nami, or Zoro to just walk in. But they didn¡¯t. Another crew member did though. Not a current, but future. The beautiful and deadly Nico Robin. Dark tan skin. Long straight ck hair. Wearing a white shirt with a fur coat her long legs stretched out with each step. I was pleasantly surprised to get a quest.
One Piece Quest 6:
Assist in bringing Nico Robin to the Straw Hat Crew
Rewards:
20,000,000 Berrie
A part of me had worried the Anti-Hero tag had followed me. But that proved to me it hadn¡¯t. A big smile on my face I followed the tan woman as she walked further into the casino. Soon at an elevator I cast a chakra shadow around me. Much easier than a transformation Justu. The shadow was simply darkness. Sticking to the ceiling no one noticed as I got into the elevator. We went to a low floor and got out. Down a side hall. Then another one. She was soon walking into a meeting room. Right behind her Nico never suspected a thing as I moved to a corner of the room. She was quiet as she sat alone. No real emotions from the sad woman as she waited. Eventually 2 people walked in. I recognized them as part of Crocodile¡¯s crew. Crocodile ran a secret organization called Baroque Works. Each member had a number. The lower the number. The stronger you were. Luffy and the crew should have beaten a few of them. The duo that just walked in were Mr. 1 and his woman partner, who had a weird name like Banana Split or Double Sundae or something. ¡°Mr. 1, Miss Doublefinger, report,¡± a deep voice said from a denden mushi. The denden were a snail animal that acted as phones. I cursed. I had been close on the name. ¡°No news,¡± Mr. 1 said. ¡°Things are running smoothly. Plenty of discontent.¡± ¡°The brothels have been paying off nicely for spreading rumors,¡± the long legged Doublefinger said. ¡°All Sunday?¡± The voice asked. Nico Robin spoke. ¡°No news on Princess Vivi. We still think her and the Straw Hats are on Drum Ind. This should be their next stop,¡± Robin said. ¡°I want them dead before they reachnd,¡± the voice said. It was Crocodile of course. I was tempted to beat him myself. But with my recent track record of killing, I didn¡¯t trust myself. ¡°They are just kids,¡± Robin said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. They are in the way of our final goal,¡± the man said. ¡°Now the next phase will be¡­¡± I considered what to do while he spoke. Drum Ind was where they should have gotten Chopper, the reindeer doctor. A boring arc, I wasn¡¯t too thrilled to step in. I had at least a week or 2 to kill. Which gave me a very wicked idea. A smile splitting my face I waited until Crocodile stopped talking and stepped out of the shadow. ¡°Nice digs you got here,¡± I said. My face of Kakashi still on, the 3 people turned quickly. The bald Mr. 1 quickly got up. His arms sharpened into swords. Doublefinger got up with him. Her hair sharpening into spikes. Robin didn¡¯t react. Acting like she knew I was there the whole time. ¡°Woah, calm it down. I thought you were the mighty Baroque Works,¡± I said confidently. ¡°I just came to talk.¡± The trio eyed one another. But the man on the other line spoke first. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Me, I¡¯m Kakashi,¡± I said. ¡°I recentlynded on the ind. And a little birdie told me that I could find some work here. I was following this beautiful woman,¡± I said pointing to Nico Robin with a wink. ¡°And happened upon your little meeting. Consider my surprise when it turns out I¡¯m listening in on a meeting of the infamous Baroque Works.¡± ¡°You know us?¡± The voice asked. ¡°Of you? Yes. Everyone has numbers. Super secret code names and decoder rings,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m quite curious how you could be working right under Crocodiles eye.¡± I knew not many people knew Crocodile ran Baroque Works. So I yed dumb. ¡°But I¡¯m curious about joining.¡± The trio shared another look. The voice on the other end of the denden mushiughed. ¡°Interesting. Well to sneak up on these 3. I¡¯m impressed. But there is a test to join.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready for any. I studied all night.¡± Crocodile chuckled again. ¡°What number are you aiming for?¡± ¡°Me? Gotte be number 1,¡± I said. ¡°Really now,¡± Crocodile said. More intrigued. ¡°Mr. 1. What do you think?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t look so tough,¡± Mr. 1 said. ¡°Then fight. Whoever wins, stays,¡± Crocodile said. ¡°Well I don¡¯t want to be kicking anyone out. And this guy looks pretty strong.¡± ¡°Backing down already?¡± Crocodile asked. ¡°No. How about since I don¡¯t have me a female counterpart you give me a new number.¡± ¡°Such as?¡± ¡°What number are you, Mr. denden mushi?¡± ¡°Mr. 0,¡± the deep voice said. ¡°Then if I win. I want to be¡­Mr. Half,¡± I said. It sounded stupid. But Crocodileughed. ¡°Yes. I like that. Mr. Half,¡± he said. ¡°Fight it out. I am looking forward to seeing what beats steel.¡± I smiled big. Mr. 1 had eaten the Steel-steel fruit. He could turn his body into steel. Beating him was a big moment for Zoro. I couldn¡¯t take that from him. Mr. 1¡¯s arms sharpened to des again. The metal shining in the dim light. ¡°Well rock beats scissors,¡± I said. Pulling out my Chikyugi ne the pink heart caught the light. The trio looked at it but I only drew Mr. 1 into the dungeon. It took time. But his body no longer steel. It broke easily under the guidance of my stone tools. After the 3 hours were done Mr. 1 dropped to the floor. Fear in his eyes. ¡°Any fight left in you, Mr. 1?¡± I asked. Confused looks between the girls, it had only been seconds. ¡°No, I-I give,¡± Mr. 1 admitted. Unable to look at me after the terrible treatment I put him under. ¡°Hear that Mr. 0?¡± I asked. There was a long silence. ¡°Yes, Mr. Half.¡± ¡°I look forward to working with you,¡± I said. ¡°When do I start?¡± ¡°Right now,¡± Crocodile said. ¡°A man I thought dead was seen on his way to the pce.¡± ¡°Whose that?¡± I asked. ¡°Igaram,¡± Robin stiffened with the name. ¡°Igaram is an advisor to the king. And the protector of the princess.¡± I thought back. I was pretty sure there was an annoying singing guy that had been with Vivi. He pretended to die. Or they thought he was dead or something. ¡°Do you have a picture?¡± I asked. Robin¡¯s hands shook as she looked through her pack. Eventually pulling out a picture of the guy. It was who I thought. He had a curly wig or actual long hair. ¡°Where is he?¡± I asked. ¡°Between here and the pce,¡± the voice said. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be back with his head,¡± I said. Turning around I was out the door without another word. It took time to find him. He was haggard and disheveled. It took more time to convince him of my n. Luckily the Straw Hats had mentioned me. And my bounty listed the Straw Hats as shipmates. So it wasn¡¯t too much of a hassle. I told him my n. Gave him some money. Then had him holed up in a hotel for a while. I came back to the casino that night with his severed head in a bag. Finding Robin, Mr. 1, and Doublefinger in the same meeting room I showed them the present. ¡°Wee to Baroque Works,¡± Crocodile said. ¡°You¡¯ll do nicely here.¡± Nico Robin had fear in her eyes as she stared at me. CHAPTER 79 TOGETHER AGAIN CHAPTER 79 TOGETHER AGAIN I was pampered beyond belief once I joined Baroque Works. The employee benefits were to die for. Given a nice condo near the casino I had a great view. Plenty of money. And no real work to speak of. It was an easy gig. For now anyway. Crocodile/Mr. 0 had promised the real work would start soon enough. So I spent his money like there was no tomorrow. Charging everything to the room he gave me I sure as hell wasn¡¯t going to pay it back. I was living the dream. Getting a massage by 2 naked women on the daily I was a little disappointed when I was interrupted yet again. The girls were young like me, well real me. I was still transformed into Kakashi. Nice tits and asses, the girls also had strong hands. Kneading my muscles every day for the past week I had booked them and tipped them as much as possible. ¡°You have a job,¡± the voice said, waking me up. I looked over to see Nico Robining in from the elevator. She had an angry re for me whenever she stopped by. I unashamedly turned over. My half erect dick causing the girls to gasp and giggle. Robin blushed, turning away. ¡°Hello, Miss All Sunday,¡± I said to Robin. ¡°Why are you always interrupting my massage?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re always getting one,¡± she said angrily. The girls were on either side. Rubbing my palms as I groaned happily. I noticed them catching nces of my dick. I gave them a wink and they giggled again. ¡°I thought we were meeting the boss tonight,¡± I said. ¡°We are. Which is why he¡¯s sending you,¡± Robin said with a sneer. ¡°A secret mission that he thinks you can handle on your own.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked. ¡°Send the girls away,¡± Robin said. I frowned but nodded. They knew better than to disagree. Dressing slowly they gave me a big wink as I signed the receipt and gave them a nice tip that was more than a week''s pay. They kissed my cheeks and giggled while running out the door. Robin continued to re at me. I opened my legs. Unashamed of my naked state. She averted her eyes. ¡°Kill the princess,¡± she said. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°The princess was spotted on the ind. Mr. 0 wants you to kill her,¡± Robin said. ¡°When?¡± I asked, calming my beating heart. ¡°Today. She was seen on her way to Yuba,¡± Robin said. ¡°Alone?¡± Robin hesitated. Eventually she answered, ¡°no. She is with the Straw Hat Pirates.¡± ¡°Do I kill them too?¡± I asked. ying into my part. ¡°No!¡± Robin said. ¡°They are children.¡± ¡°As is the princess,¡± I said standing up. I pulled my MHA costume out of my status screen. The hoodie and pants were surprisingly breathable in the desert heat. ¡°Just the Princess, orders from Mr. 0,¡± she said. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like our mysterious leader,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe I should kill them just to make sure the princess didn¡¯t spill the beans about our leader''s identity.¡± ¡°How damaged are you?¡± Robin asked, her eyes angry. ¡°They are children.¡± ¡°1 child? 6? What¡¯s the difference? Why does she deserve death and the others don¡¯t?¡± I asked. After putting my costume on I headed out the door. Robin followed. She was quiet as we walked. Going outside we caught a pnquin and were heading South to Yuba. On the outskirts of town Robin called arge turtle with a whistle. Wearing her cowgirl hat and fur coat she sat on a chair on top of it. Umbre sticking out the back of the turtle she looked rather regal. I stood on therge tortoise shell as the beast headed South. ¡°Why are youing?¡± I asked. ¡°Don¡¯t think I need you to handle a bunch of kids.¡± ¡°Orders,¡± she said. But I knew she was lying. She didn¡¯t want anyone to die. I had been mean to Robin since joining Baroque Works. Uncaring with killing. Blunt with what needed to be done. I made sure she understood the bad side of what she had started by working with Crocodile. She had her own goals in basta. But killing innocents wasn¡¯t part of it. She was willing to ept the guilt of it though. Despite how many people she tried to save. We were quiet as we left town. Until I eventually broke the silence. ¡°The mighty Nico Robin,¡± I whispered standing next to her. She stiffened as the tortoise ran with us. She turned her face to me slowly. Intense fear in her eyes. ¡°The girl with the 79 million berrie on her head.¡± I met her eye. ¡°I recognized you immediately.¡± Her hands began to shake. She moved them to hold onto the arms of the chair to stop them. ¡°Oh did Mr. 1 tell you the torture I put him under?¡± I asked. A wicked smile on my lips. ¡°That¡¯s just a taste of what I¡¯m capable of. Of what you¡¯re capable of.¡± There were genuine tears in her eyes as she tried to keep from running. ¡°You threw this whole country into a civil war, Robin. All for what? A look at a poneglyph?¡± ¡°H-how do you know that?¡± She asked. Her voice dry as she did. ¡°I know lots, Robin. You think I¡¯m a simple Mr. Half. Lackey to Crocodile? Yeah I know whose running things too. But not Crocodile. It¡¯s really you we are working for. Your goals.¡± ¡°It¡¯s sad to think how much you¡¯re willing to sacrifice for answers. And the sadder part is. The poneglyph here won¡¯t give you the answers you seek.¡± I said. Teasing with my tone. ¡°All this death. On your head. For only more questions to fill your mind.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± she whispered. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t expect you to,¡± I admitted. I grabbed the knife from the hand behind my back. The hand had sprouted from the umbre pole. As I squished the bodiless appendage it turned into flower petals. Disappearing. I threw the knife into the sand. The tortoise kept running. ¡°Was that for me knowing your secret? Or to try to keep the kids safe?¡± I asked. She didn¡¯t answer. We were silent for a time. Moving around Yuba it wasn¡¯t long until we saw them ahead. They had a few camels. Their faces drooping as they sweat I couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile. Pulling my hood over my head and my mask up, it wasn¡¯t needed, but it would help. ¡°Will you help them? Or continue to let innocents die?¡± I asked. She sneered at me as the tortoise ran. When the party noticed us they began to yell. Zoro, Luffy, and Sanji in front. Usopp, Nami, Vivi, and Chopper in back. It brought back memories. Right before I was about to jump toward them I was knocked off the tortoise by a wave of hands. Nico Robin''s special Devil fruit. She could make her limbs sprout anywhere. ¡°Straw Hats run!¡± Robin said. ¡°This guy is a psycho!¡± ¡°All Sunday! What are you doing?¡± Vivi asked. The princess had blue hair hidden in her head covering. ¡°Stopping this guy. He is Mr. Half. He was sent to kill you all,¡± Robin said. Tears in her eyes as she took a defensive stance in front of the Straw Hats. ¡°Well done, All Sunday,¡± I said getting up. ¡°But do you really think you can stop me?¡± I ran toward her. Hands tried to grab me. I jumped up. Creating 3 clones my real body grabbed her and the clones went for the Straw Hats. My clones drew knives and were on them soon enough. Zoro, Luffy, and Sanji attacked. Freaked out by the extra men d in ck. ¡°You should be proud of yourself,¡± I told Robin. Holding a knife to her throat. ¡°You stepped up. Trying to protect these kids.¡± She shook in my grasp as tears ran down her cheeks while she watched. ¡°When did you give up on Sauls dream for you?¡± I whispered. She stiffened once more. ¡°A crew. Nakama all your own. People you could trust with your life. Look at them fighting. They don¡¯t know who I am. But they are willing to risk it all for each other.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sick,¡± she spat. ¡°Quit toying with them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not toying with them. I¡¯m toying with you. Give this up, Robin. Crocodile is a murderer. At the end of it all he will lose. You will lose. And my captain and I will keep you moving forward. We will give you another chance. So when it is offered to you. Take it.¡± ¡°What are you-¡° I tossed her to the side as myst clone burst into smoke. ¡°Usopp!¡± I yelled pulling my hood and mask down. ¡°What did I tell you about running away?!¡± That drew everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°And you Luffy? Did you read that book I gave you?¡± I released the transformation jutsu revealing my face. ¡°And Sanji. Where is that steak I was promised?¡± ¡°Weston?!¡± Luffy asked. I smiled big. Opening my arms the rubber man was soon on me. Squeezing me hard my bones began to creak. ¡°Ugh Luffy. You¡¯re crushing me,¡± I said. The other original crew were soon upon me. Smiling andughing as they poked and prodded me. ¡°We expected you when wended,¡± Zoro said. ¡°Yeah sorry. I got stuck back in Rainbase. I thought I had a few more days till you showed up.¡± ¡°How¡¯d you get away from those marines? We saw your bounty went up,¡± Sanji said. ¡°It did? To what?¡± ¡°25 million.¡± ¡°Damn, Luffy still beats me,¡± I said. ¡°Oh I just hung around there for a couple days while they kept making rudders. I kept breaking them. What about you guys? What have you been up to? I see we have more crew.¡± ¡°Oh right,¡± Usopp said. ¡°This is Chopper. Our doctor. And Vivi. She¡¯s a Princess.¡± ¡°Fancy,¡± I said. ¡°Lots to catch up on. We should deal with thisdy first. She¡¯s part of Baroque works.¡± I turned to see a shocked Robin. Her eyes bulged as she stared at me. ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯m Pirate Ninja Weston,¡± I said. ¡°Member of the Straw Hat crew.¡± ¡°But you killed him!¡± She yelled. ¡°Igaram.¡± ¡°Igaram?¡± Vivi asked. ¡°No, you killed him, I saw it,¡± she spat back at Robin. ¡°No, I let him live, this man killed him when Igaram got back to basta,¡± Robin said. Stunned. The crew looked at me. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone,¡± I said. Bending down I picked up a rock and cast a transformation jutsu on it. A less bloody severed Igaram head was there. ¡°You saw this. I told Igaram toy low for a while.¡± ¡°Is he really okay?¡± Vivi asked me. Hope in her voice. I nodded. ¡°I set him up in the capitalst I checked.¡± I looked to Robin. ¡°If you haven¡¯t put it together, I quit Baroque Works.¡± ¡°You worked for Baroque Works?!¡± Luffy asked. ¡°Well yeah. You guys were taking forever to get here.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t take that long,¡± Luffy said. ¡°We¡¯ve had a bunch of problems.¡± ¡°Does that mean you didn¡¯t read the book?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my fault it caught on fire,¡± Luffy said. I growled. Rubbing my face. ¡°Luffy, you didn¡¯t catch it on fire on purpose did you?¡± Luffy looked to the side. ¡°Nooo,¡± he said. His terrible poker face showing. ¡°Goddamn it,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Once we save this stupid country. I¡¯m going to make you read it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really long,¡± Luffy said. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I said. ¡°Fine. Fine. I only dodged a bunch of marines. And only ran a few hundred miles. And fought a sea king. And tricked Crocodile into hiring me. It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°When you say it like that, you make me feel bad,¡± Luffy whined. ¡°We were super busy. We had to fight bounty hunters. And a whale. And this guy that ate more than me. And giants. And a candle guy. And a bunch of other people.¡± I sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right, captain. I¡¯m sorry. You were busy.¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°Alright. There¡¯s a small town ahead. I assume that¡¯s where we are headed?¡± ¡°Yeah. Yuba. It¡¯s the rebel base,¡± Vivi said. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s check it out,¡± I said. I turned to see Robin still there. Staring at us. ¡°Are youing with?¡± She jolted as if I zapped her. ¡°She¡¯s the top woman in Baroque Works,¡± Vivi said. ¡°Should we take her down?¡± Zoro asked. ¡°No, she¡¯s harmless,¡± I said. ¡°She doesn¡¯t care about Crocodile or his false war. She¡¯s pretty nice. Did you know Crocodile sent me to kill you?¡± I asked. ¡°What? Why would he send you?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°I¡¯m a ninja, remember. I have a bunch of assassination techniques. I showed him my skills and he made me one of his top people,¡± I said. ¡°You? Kill someone?¡± Luffyughed. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said in all honesty. In One Piece it was hard to remember I ever had. ¡°But it was pretty easy to trick him that I could. I don¡¯t think he will be all that hard to outsmart.¡± We walked past Nico Robin. The stunned woman watched as we headed to the town ahead. I didn¡¯t think she would join us just yet. But I would be damned sure she would eventually. CHAPTER 80 PLANNING CHAPTER 80 PLANNING I didn¡¯t realize Nami hadn¡¯t said a word until it was toote. We arrived in Yuba and split off to search for the rebel base there. The others began searching for water after we had a nice long walk and talk. I left out the Kuja Pirates but told them about everything else. I was formerly introduced to Chopper and Vivi. And I felt all special inside because they already knew all about me. Chopper was a 3 foot tall reindeer. He had brown fur and wore a dark pink hat. He had eaten the Human-Human fruit and had the intelligence of a human. Vivi was bsata¡¯s princess. Tall, long blue hair, perfect skin, she was a beauty. She somehow joined Baroque Works and found out the leaders identity. Then enlisted the Straw Hats because they couldn¡¯t say no. After introductions we split up. When I walked into a sand covered home I ducked in time to be missed my Nami¡¯s bow staff. ¡°You idiot!¡± She spat. Swinging again. ¡°Nami, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked. Worried she knew something I hadn¡¯t told her yet. ¡°I thought you were captured!¡± Nami yelled. ¡°Your bounty raised but we didn¡¯t see anything else on you.¡± ¡°I said I¡¯d be fine,¡± I replied, dodging another swing. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you will be,¡± the fiery redhead spat. Tears in her eyes. She swung again. I grabbed her hand and pushed her to the wall. ¡°Don¡¯t lie,¡± I said. ¡°I know what this is really about. You don¡¯t want to pay up on the bet we made.¡± She hesitated then cracked a smile. ¡°What bet?¡± ¡°The one where I said I would get here before you,¡± I said. ¡°You didn¡¯t get here before us,¡± she said. ¡°For all I know, you just got here.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Dang. You got me there.¡± Her eyes sparkled as she looked at me. I moved in for a kiss. She fought a little. Trying to push me off. But I kept moving closer. When my lips touched hers she moaned in my mouth. I ignored everything else as we kissed. No Robin or Hancock on my mind. Simply Nami as our tongues entwined. My dick pushing into her she dropped the staff and began to pull me into her. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful even in this,¡± I said. She was wearing heavy clothes to protect from the sun. ¡°I¡¯m in my bikini underneath,¡± she whispered. ¡°You tease,¡± I said. Kissing her again. ¡°I missed you.¡± ¡°I missed you,¡± she said. ¡°We all did.¡± ¡°Who cares about those guys? What about you? Anything bad happen?¡± ¡°I-I got sick,¡± she admitted. I frowned. Worried. ¡°Thest ind. Some kind of flu. Hit me hard. That¡¯s when we found Chopper.¡± ¡°You okay now?¡± I asked. She nodded. ¡°I just had a lot of fever dreams. You were in them.¡± ¡°Sexy fever dreams?¡± She giggled but shook her head. ¡°No. Bad ones. I saw you get killed. And it hit me hard. When we got here I expected you to be waiting for us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I knew Crocodile was a bad guy. I didn¡¯t know where you all would port.¡± ¡°I know,¡± she said. ¡°But you¡¯re here now. I feel a lot better now.¡± ¡°Good. Me too. I¡¯ve missed being your body pillow,¡± I said. She giggled again. Kissing me. ¡°Good. I could use a good night''s sleep.¡± We said some more lovey dovey things. I decided to ignore Hancock for now. When I was with Nami she had all my focus. Separating we walked around outside and found the others talking to an old guy. ¡°Toto, what happened here?¡± Vivi asked. Tears running down her cheeks as she talked to the old man. ¡°Sandstorms,¡± the old man said. I looked around, most everything was covered in sand. Buildings had dunes of it surrounding them. He was the only person around therge town. ¡°Sandstorms¡­but-but this was an oasis,¡± the blue haired princess cried out. ¡°Yes, it started 3 years ago. Almost daily a sandstorm hits this area. Covering the area and the oasis. No rain for 3 whole years,¡± the old man mumbled. A shovel in his hand he began to dig the sand at his feet. ¡°When the oasis disappeared, the merchants did as well. When the merchants left, so did the people. The rebellion had to move somewhere else.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Vivi asked, still crying. ¡°The oasis by Nanohana,¡± the old man said. ¡°Damn,¡± Luffy said. ¡°We came here for nothing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not nothing,¡± Vivi said. ¡°Mr. Toto. We will stop this.¡± ¡°I want to believe you,¡± the old man said, still digging. ¡°That is why I dig. In hopes of bringing this oasis back to life. I will dig. I believe in the king still. In your father. But I cannot fight. All I can do is try to bring this oasis back. In hopes that when my fool son stops his useless rebellion, he has our oasis toe home to.¡± I was slowly remembering what was going on. Crocodile caused a drought in the area. People med the king for some reason. Under Crocodile¡¯s employ was a devil fruit user that could change his face to anyone¡¯s¡­like me. Only he couldn¡¯t swim. But the devil fruit user had pretended to be the king on some asions. Giving him a bad name. Toto¡¯s son was an old friend of Vivi¡¯s. He wholeheartedly med the king for all of his problems. Starting a rebellion to bring him down. It was dumb, but Crocodile had been manipting the kingdom for 3 years in hopes of stealing it from Vivi¡¯s father. Seeing the old man¡¯s resolve I couldn¡¯t help but roll up my sleeves. A shovel close by I began to dig next to the old man. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said. ¡°There is still water down there.¡± I began to quickly throw the sand away. ¡°I can almost feel it.¡± I extended my chakra down as far as possible, but was just out of reach of it. ¡°Come on, guys. Dig.¡± The Straw Hats were soon scrambling to get shovels. Each of us were strong. Zoro held 3 shovels, one in each hand and one in his mouth as he attacked the dirt, flinging it high and far. Luffy didn¡¯ bother with the shovels and stretched out his hands. Scooping it out in huge amounts. It wasn¡¯t long until we had a deep hole. At least 15 feet down. I started making a ramp out of it. Digging to the side we worked fast. When we had a nice trench dug I stopped us. Closing my eyes I extended my water chakra downward. Further and further it went until I felt the pressurized water deep below. ¡°Everyone out. This is going to be big,¡± I said. The others began scrambling out of the hole. I began to pull the topyer up. But it was stuck. Pouring chakra out in huge amounts as I pulled with all I had. It slowly began to rise. A thin amount simply snaking it¡¯s way upward to me. I pulled and called it to me. Then before I could react it passed some sort of barrier and shot up. A huge geyser of cool water hit me full force, knocking me in the air. I flew a good 20 feet out of the hole. Sand and water covering me I cursed as I stripped down. Water still spraying from the well that was dug the Straw Hatsughed as it rained down on them. I noticed the old man with tears in his eyes as he stared at the water. His hard work finally paid off. The hole we had dug filled up quickly. The pressurized watering to an equilibrium slowly as it bubbled up from the hole, enriching the sand with water for the first time in years. ¡°I knew it,¡± the old man said as I walked up to me. ¡°I knew it was there.¡± ¡°You did,¡± I said. ¡°The oasis will return.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± the old guy said, bowing his head. ¡°Now I simply have to wait. Wait for the king to stop this stupid rebellion.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we are here,¡± Luffy said with augh. His stomach ballooned out with water. ¡°Wait,¡± I said. ¡°Why are we here?¡± I asked. ¡°To stop the rebellion, haven¡¯t you been listening?¡± Nami asked, sighing. ¡°No, I mean how many people are in the rebellion?¡± I asked. ¡°Hundreds of thousands,¡± Vivi said sadly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go beat up Baroque Works?¡± I asked. ¡°I mean, thats a hell of lot less people to fight. Hell, that¡¯s why I joined them. So I could get intel on them. If I had known we were going after the rebels, I would have been working on them.¡± ¡°Why are we going after the rebels?¡± Luffy asked, his head turning to the side as he stared at Vivi. ¡°Because Baroque Works is Crocodile!¡± She yelled, angrily. ¡°He has an 80 million berrie bounty on his head. There is no way we can beat him. The rebels, I know their leader. I can talk them out of fighting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s dumb,¡± Luffy said. ¡°I want to beat this Crocodile guy up.¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a dick,¡± I said. ¡°He wanted me to kill you. He might send someone else to finish the job.¡± ¡°I-I can¡¯t ask you to go after him,¡± Vivi said. ¡°He is too strong. We just need to get to the rebellion. I can stop it.¡± ¡°Then I quit!¡± Luffy said sitting down. His belly sloshing with the movement. ¡°I quit, I want to beat up this Crocodile guy, and if I can¡¯t do that. Then it isn¡¯t worth it to me.¡± ¡°No!¡± Vivi said. ¡°No, you all have already done enough for me. I can¡¯t let you risk getting hurt.¡± ¡°But you get to risk getting hurt?!¡± Luffy asked angrily. ¡°Do you really think the rebels will listen to whatever it is you have to say without proof? We need to beat up Crocodile.¡± ¡°But you could get-¡± Vivi said, more tears in her eyes. ¡°We are friends!¡± Luffy said. ¡°Why would we let you risk getting hurt, without risking it ourselves?¡± I was surprised by Luffy¡¯s intelligentments. I thought maybe he was growing, but I wasn¡¯t going to hold my breath. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said to Vivi as she struggled to think about what to do. ¡°If anyone can beat Crocodile, it¡¯s Luffy.¡± ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Vivi asked, still crying. ¡°Of course, we know his weakness,¡± I said with a smile. I bent down grabbing a handful of water. ¡°We do?¡± Sanji asked, skeptical. ¡°You all think I was justzing around here for the past week? Getting massages every day and spending all of Crocodile¡¯s money?¡± I asked with a smile. That was true. I knew his weakness from the manga. ¡°I¡¯ve done my own investigation on how to beat the Shichibukai.¡± ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± Nami asked, intrigued. ¡°Crocodile is really a cat,¡± I said. Luffy perked up. ¡°Just throw some water on him, and he will go running.¡± There were stars in Luffy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is he really a cat?! I thought he was a crocodile! Is he like one of those fish-men you kept talking about?¡± I struggled so hard not to burst outughing. ¡°Did-did you think we were going to fight a crocodile man?¡± I asked slowly. Tears forming in my eyes. ¡°Well yeah,¡± Luffy said. I slowly turned to the rest of the crew. They had dejected looks as they turned away in shame. ¡°Are you telling me, you sent him here without telling him the bad guy was a real person?¡± ¡°We tried!¡± Nami said quickly. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t listen.¡± I covered my face to stop myself fromughing. Joy filling my chest from the simple exchange. I had missed this ce, and Luffy. ¡°I love you, Luffy,¡± I said. ¡°You are a great captain. You have my undying loyalty. Never change.¡± Luffy smiled big, giving me a thumbs up. ¡°But no, he isn¡¯t a cat or a crocodile. He is a man. But unlike normal men. If you sprinkle some water on him, he gets weak and runs away.¡± Luffy¡¯s big smile slowly faded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he has giant crocodiles at his ce that you can fight.¡± His smile came back quickly. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s do this!¡± Luffy said. ¡°Tomorrow,¡± I said. Looking up the sun was slowly setting. ¡°It gets cold at night.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s the desert,¡± Luffy said. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be hot all the time.¡± ¡°Not at night,¡± I said. ¡°But¡­its the desert,¡± he said again. ¡°I know I am going to regret telling you this,¡± I said. ¡°You know how in other ces they have green grass?¡± He nodded. ¡°That means there is water. Water holds heat. So when it cools down at night, it doesn¡¯t get super cold because of that heat in the water. Here in the desert there is no water. So when it gets dark it gets cold quickly.¡± ¡°But it''s the desert,¡± Luffy said. I knew I would regret it. ¡°No water. No heat,¡± I said as simply as I could. ¡°But water is cold,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Oh my god,¡± I said. ¡°The desert gets cold at night because of magic.¡± ¡°Like your ninja magic?¡± He asked, his eyes wide. ¡°Exactly,¡± I said. ¡°I learned a cool new ninja magic. Want to see?¡± He nodded quickly. With a wave of my hand the pool of water froze. Expelling the heat out of the top of my head as I pulled it from the water. ¡°Are you telling me,¡± Nami said, her fist tightening. ¡°That you can make stuff cold, now?¡± I nodded excitedly. ¡°And we have been sweating since you joined up?¡± ¡°I uh forgot?¡± I asked. She gritted her teeth as Luffy, Usopp and Chopper stepped out onto the ice. I began to pull the heat out of the air around me. Cooling us off. ¡°Better?¡± I asked. She still had an angry re. ¡°Oh, Zoro,¡± I said. ¡°I got something else cool you will like.¡± I pulled out the ankle and wrist weights. Tossing them to him one by one he caught them easily. ¡°These are nice,¡± he said. I walked over and showed him how to buckle them on. He was soon moving around just as easily as I did in them. ¡°I might be able to get more, want some?¡± ¡°Hell yeah,¡± he said, pulling out 2 of his swords. shing the air as he got used to the weights. ¡°I want to try,¡± Sanji said, picking up one of the ankle ones. ¡°Of course,¡± I said. Chewing my lip I decided on finally checking. ¡°World Escape.¡± I was soon in the room. Without hesitation I walked into the Naruto Doorway. It didn¡¯t take long for Reina and Hina to appear beside me as we left Konoha. ¡°Hey girls, I forgot something,¡± I said. ¡°What is it?¡± Reina asked with a frown. ¡°I¡¯ll be quick, I have to find Guy,¡± I said. Dropping my packs I was soon running around trying to find him. It didn¡¯t take too long. He and Rock Lee were sparring outside of town. Guy sent me to where the weights were made. I bought another couple of sets and to my delight they both fit right in my status screen. I was soon out the door and catching up to the girls. ¡°What was that, young master?¡± Reina asked. I formed a seal and made another shadow clone. ¡°Nothing important,¡± I said. ¡°I um feel the need to hurry this trip along.¡± I admitted. Grabbing the girls I had 2 clones. 1 for the luggage, and one to hold Hina. ¡°Let¡¯s get to the next vige quickly. I could use a round with you both.¡± ¡°We just had sex,¡± Reina said, not sad, simply teasing. ¡°And yet I haven¡¯t had my fill,¡± I said. We were soon running. The girls on my back we headed off to the next vige. We made it in record time and I spent the night having sex with them. After 24 hours I said World Escape again and headed to One Piece World. CHAPTER 81 CASINO ROYALE CHAPTER 81 CASINO ROYALE ¡°It¡¯s so hot,¡± Luffy said. ¡°I¡¯m going to die!¡± Usopp moaned. ¡°I am literally making it drop by like 20 degrees,¡± I said. ¡°Make it drop more,¡± Chopper groaned. ¡°The sun is scorching.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, even I have a limit,¡± I mumbled. It had been fine at the start, but as we continued to walk toward Rainbase and Crocodile, even I got tired. I treated it like training. Forcing myself to continuously use my power it was a bncing act. Pulling energy out of the air within 10 feet of me and expelling it out of my head was causing a nice breeze, but the sun was still a pain. ¡°There it is! We made it!¡± Luffy said excitedly as we crested another sand dune. Rainbase appeared ahead. Chopper and Usopp joined in the celebration. ¡°Crocodile, your ass is grass!¡± ¡°By the way, Usopp, how is that thinging along?¡± Nami asked. ¡°Thing?¡± I asked, intrigued. ¡°Right here,¡± Usopp said showing off the pipes. They were the metal pipes that she threaded together to make her bow staff. ¡°Your new weapon, the Climatact.¡± ¡°Fancy,¡± I said remembering them then. ¡°What do they do?¡± ¡°They¡¯re her new weapon. I made it so they can kind of do what you can. Cool the area down, heat it up,¡± he said. ¡°Amazing,¡± Nami said with a wide smile on. I knew she needed the weapon for when she fought Mr. 1s partner. ¡°So I shouldn¡¯t piss you off anymore?¡± I asked. ¡°You should never do that,¡± Nami said with a t re as she stored the rods. We hadn¡¯t been able to get some alone time since we all slept in a building the old man Toto had cleared out. ¡°So what¡¯s our n?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°You¡¯re the captain,¡± Nami said. ¡°You wanted to kick this guy¡¯s ass.¡± ¡°Yep, that¡¯s my n,¡± he said. ¡°How do we make that happen?¡± ¡°Well, Crocodile runs a casino in Rainbase ahead. I spent most of my time around there,¡± I said. ¡°I might be able to sneak us in. I¡¯m sure Crocodile is in there somewhere.¡± ¡°What about the other members of Baroque Works?¡± Vivi asked. ¡°Hmm there is Mr. 1. He ate the steel-steel fruit.¡± ¡°So he can steal stuff easily?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°No, as in the metal. He is basically a walking swordsman,¡± I said. ¡°Dibs,¡± Zoro said. I nodded. ¡°Then Mr. 2. He can change his face to anyone,¡± I said. ¡°Anyone?¡± Sanji asked. ¡°We met a guy that could do that.¡± ¡°He had swans on his feet and act very ¡­loud?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Sanji sneered. ¡°That¡¯s him. He practices some kind of karate,¡± I said. ¡°I can¡¯t remember the others.¡± ¡°What about their women partners?¡± ¡°I only know about All Sunday and Double Fudge, or whatever her name was,¡± I said. ¡°We don¡¯t need to worry about All Sunday. Double Fudge has an afro. And she ate the Spike fruit or something.¡± ¡°So many people with devil fruits,¡± Nami grumbled. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t get it. Just carry a bathtub with you, and you can deal with them,¡± I said. ¡°Oy, that¡¯s not funny. Bathes are scary,¡± Luffy said. We crested another dune and were almost upon Rainbase already. ¡°I need water!¡± He yelled. ¡°Me too!¡± Usopp yelled. The duo began running to the town. ¡°Oy, get enough for all of us!¡± Sanji yelled. They yelled back and got into town. ¡°Alright, Zoro, Sanji, weights please,¡± I said. ¡°What? I¡¯m just getting used to it,¡± Sanji said. ¡°I know, but the fighting could start. You really want to risk dropping them somewhere mid-fight. You can have them back when we aren¡¯t fighting,¡± I said. The 2 fighters grumbled but soon threw me the weights. I began storing them in the screen. ¡°Where do you put all that stuff?¡± Vivi asked, amazed. ¡°Ancient ninja secret,¡± I said with a wink. ¡°Weston has more mysteries than the Grand Line,¡± Nami grumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t have that many. I just have a lot of little tricks I can¡¯t exin,¡± I said. ¡°You all wrap your heads around the Haki book?¡± ¡°Kind of,¡± Zoro said, drawing his de. ¡°It mentioned pushing your spiritual energy into your weapons, but I can¡¯t figure it out.¡± ¡°Me either,¡± I grumbled. I really needed to get the rest of the books. ¡°Wish we had a trainer or something.¡± ¡°Eh, we will figure it out,¡± Sanji said as we walked into town. It was busy. Plenty of water in the town Crocodile ran, it was much better off then Yuba was. ¡°You think those 2 will be alright getting water?¡± ¡°I hope so,¡± Nami said. ¡°As long as they don¡¯t run into-¡± ¡°Marines!¡± Luffy and Usopp yelled as they ran up to us. ¡°It¡¯s Smoker!¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. ¡°I thought you said he was by the shore.¡± ¡°He must have knew we wereing,¡± Nami said. We all turned to see Smoker, his right-hand woman Tashigi, and a line of marines behind them. ¡°You really pissed them off Weston!¡± Luffyughed. ¡°Crap. I¡¯ll distract Smoker. Let¡¯s split up and meet at the casino,¡± I said pointing at therge golden pyramid ahead. I pulled the Seastone Jitte out of my inventory. ¡°Be careful!¡± Nami said, but was soon running off like the others. I waited for Smoker. His men quickly dispersed in all directions going after my crew. I channeled water chakra into the weapon. ¡°Finally!¡± Smoker said as he stared at me. He pulled his own Jitte out. The same shape as the one I stole it was fully metal. The rounded tip was blue seastone though. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to this.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°Why are you so obsessed with me?¡± ¡°You stole my weapon,¡± he said as he stopped a few paces away. ¡°Mine now,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s let bygones be bygones Smoker. There is a lot of bad stuff going on here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t care,¡± he said as he gnawed on his cigars. ¡°You should, you¡¯re a marine. Didn¡¯t you take an oath to protect the peace or whatever?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯re a pirate. This is protecting the peace,¡± he growled and went at me. Unlikest time, I actually knew what I was doing. In the correct stance I blocked his Jitte. My grip strength firm we stayed like that a moment, crossing Jitte¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯re stronger thanst time,¡± Smoker said with a smile. His arm began to turn into smoke and go for me. My weapon covered in sea water I struck at the smoke, causing it to reform into an arm. ¡°More tricks too,¡± I said with a smile. The fight began. He didn¡¯t bother with the smoke anymore as we fought. Crossing Jitte¡¯s I felt much more sure of myself, but not fully ready. He caught my weapon in the fork of his own. Locking it up I moved the seawater to ssh him in the face as I punched him hard. Forced to spit out his cigars he looked pretty angry, but I was on him again. Pushing more chakra to the weapon as I learned his way of using the jitte. It was an interesting style. At first I thought he was simply bashing, shing, and thrusting. But there was more to it. nting his feet firmly in the ground he had actual training in the weapon, and I soaked up his moves as we fought. Channeling chakra into my body to strengthen me he was much stronger than I expected, but the gap was closing as it went on. When I noticed more marinesing to reinforce him I decided I had learned enough. Moving the water on my de to him he became weaker and couldn¡¯t turn into smoke. Punching him with all I had I stored my jitte and ran. Smoker was a good guy, just misguided. I didn¡¯t see any reason to hurt him too bad. I needed to catch up with the others. ¡°Coward!¡± Smoker said as I turned down an alley. ¡°Pirate!¡± I corrected. Tactically retreating I hoped I didn¡¯t change the canon too much. I couldn¡¯t remember Smoker being in town for some reason. I ran down alleys in different directions in hopes of losing Smoker. By the time I was done I got lost myself. I came out into an open area to find a bunch of people knocked out. They weren¡¯t marines, they looked more like thugs. No one around I was confused about what was going on but then noticed the women on the roof straight ahead. One wore a distinct cowgirl hat. I smiled, running toward them I channeled chakra into my feet as I ran up the wall. On top of the building was the confident Nico Robin. She stood next to Vivi who looked rather beat up. On the other side of the building was a man-bird. He was knocked out and bloody. I thought he looked like Vivi¡¯s guardian. Some kind of hawk man that ate a devil fruit. ¡°Shall we go?¡± Robin asked, Vivi. ¡°The boss wants to meet you. Your friends are there already.¡± Vivi appeared to shake with fear. Her back to me. ¡°Sure,¡± I said standing up. Robin and Vivi turned to me. ¡°You,¡± Robin groaned. ¡°Weston!¡± Vivi said happily. ¡°Me,¡± I said with a big smile. Stopping off the ledge of the roof I walked between them to the bird guy. Feeling his pulse he groaned, but was out. ¡°Seems okay.¡± I turned. ¡°Where are you going, Miss All Sunday?¡± She had been trying to sneak away, no longer her confident self. ¡°Just leave me alone,¡± Robin said as she turned to me. ¡°I thought you wanted us to meet the boss?¡± I asked. ¡°Not you,¡± she said. ¡°He wants you dead.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± I said. ¡°Come on. You said he has our friends. Let¡¯s go see what he wants.¡± I walked over, extending my hand to Vivi. I helped her to her feet. ¡°Is Pell really okay?¡± She asked, looking to the hawk man. ¡°He will be fine. I¡¯m more worried about the others,¡± I said. ¡°Lead the way All Sunday.¡± Robin sneered but walked away. Heading into the building below us I could feel her anger at me. I decided to make some chitchat. ¡°What are we doing?¡± Vivi asked, scared as we followed the 2nd in charge of Baroque Works ¡°Getting our friends,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sure they are trapped, so they need us to save them.¡± She slowly nodded. ¡°Vivi, have you ever heard of a poneglyph?¡± I asked. Robin didn¡¯t stiffen, but she was listening intently. ¡°No, what does that have to do with anything?¡± ¡°Just hear me out,¡± I said. ¡°A long time ago, I can¡¯t remember how long. Robin, do you know?¡± I asked. She didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Anyway, there was this ancient civilization that wrote down history, knowledge, and maps. They wrote them down on these giant monolith cubes called poneglyphs. These poneglyphs are scattered all throughout the Grand Line. Not too big of a deal right? Except these histories, knowledge, and maps are all information that certain people don¡¯t want out in the world.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Vivi asked, intrigued. ¡°The world government,¡± I stage whispered. ¡°Now a question you might have, is why haven¡¯t you heard of them? Because they are hidden. But that shouldn¡¯t keep knowledge away, right? Not only are they hidden, but they are written in anguage that no one knows. No one except one person.¡± ¡°One person?¡± Vivi asked. ¡°How?¡± ¡°The government killed the rest that knew how to read it,¡± I said sadly. ¡°Killed them?¡± Vivi asked. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because they didn¡¯t want this knowledge to get out,¡± I said. ¡°Knowledge that could shake the world.¡± Robin stopped walking, so we did too. We were in the middle of the street, just outside the side entrance to the casino. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Vivi asked. ¡°Because there is a poneglyph near your pce,¡± I said. ¡°A secret one. I can¡¯t remember where exactly, but it¡¯s there.¡± ¡°And it has this information?¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a weapon, but maybe. That¡¯s one of the reasons Crocodile is going after your kingdom. Someone made him think he could learn of ancient weapons written on the poneglyph. Then once he stole this kingdom he could build the weapon. Stopping anyone from taking it back from him.¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t you talked about this before with the others?¡± Vivi asked. I eyed her. ¡°Do you really think Luffy would have listened?¡± She frowned but shook her head. ¡°I speak now, for other people¡¯s sake. As a princess, I thought you should know what the world is really like.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ruthless and mean,¡± I said. ¡°Can you imagine a world government that would use a Buster Call on an ind, just because they could learn things that the government didn¡¯t want known?¡± ¡°Stop talking,¡± Robin said through gritted teeth. She turned to stare at me, tears in her eyes. ¡°Why are you ying this game?¡± ¡°Because it isn¡¯t toote Robin,¡± I said. ¡°Stop ying this game. Help us stop the rebellion. I don¡¯t care what I have to do. We can get you ess to the poneglyph. Do you really think that this princess wouldn¡¯t do anything to stop the fighting? She could easily ask her father to give you ess. That¡¯s all you care about, right?¡± She was openly crying now. ¡°Do you really want the deaths of a bunch of people on your conscience?¡± I took a step toward her. Putting my arm on her shoulder. ¡°I pretended to be the type of monster you act to be,¡± I said. ¡°Killing without care. Unbothered by who got hurt. And you couldn¡¯t look at me. I know about what you went through. I know about all of it, but there is another way,¡± I said. ¡°How?¡± She asked. I pulled the Chikyugi Ne out of my inventory. Raising it up there was fear in her eyes. She had seen what I did to Mr. 1 with it. I really didn¡¯t need the ne, a simple touch would do it, but I wanted to know. ¡°Trust me. And look at the heart.¡± She stared at me for a while, then slowly her eyes drifted down to the heart. I poured chakra into it and then into her. ¡°Where are we?¡± Robin asked, fear in her voice as she looked around. ¡°Your mind,¡± I said. ¡°Sit,¡± I waved to the cushion next to me. ¡°Is this what you did to Mr. 1?¡± She asked, still fearful. ¡°What I did to him was torture, this¡­ hopefully a little less painful,¡± I said. ¡°Come on. I won¡¯t bite. Sit.¡± She studied me, then slowly walked over to sit on the cushion next to me. I turned on the TV. ¡°I don¡¯t remember much. But this is the ind you grew up on, right?¡± I asked. There was an ind with a giant tall tree on it. One of the tallest and strongest trees in the world. The Adam Tree. ¡°How-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother asking how,¡± I said. I showed her what I could remember of her friends at the university. She was only 8 years old when she went there. Learning to read the poneglyphs. ¡°I know a little bit of everything. Mainly about those around me. Crewmates of the Straw hats. Current and future.¡± ¡°But how?¡± She asked again. I frowned. ¡°My ninja powers,¡± I said. ¡°Like reading a book. I can know a lot about certain people. Like you, I know you learned the ancientnguage. But I can¡¯t remember simple stuff. Like what the hell was the name of the ind you grew up on?¡± ¡°Ohara,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Right, damn. I knew I was thinking of Gone with the Wind for some reason.¡± I changed the channel to show her mother. Just a white haired version of herself¡­and a cartoon. Nico began crying again as she saw Nico Olivia on the screen. ¡°Your mom went on some expedition to find the poneglyphs. The world government didn¡¯t like that. So they decided to kill her, and everyone on Ohara to make sure they didn¡¯t find out the secret?¡± She turned to me. ¡°Do you know the secret?¡± I frowned. ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°I have theories of course. My best guess is the World Government used to be a pirate crew that took over. They wouldn¡¯t like random people finding out about that, which is why they try to stop pirates from getting too powerful. But how the hell did they make everyone forget the void century? It¡¯s like Attack on Titan where the ruler made people forget¡­I digress. I don¡¯t know. But that¡¯s why we need to find it out.¡± ¡°We do?¡± She asked slowly. ¡°Of course,¡± I said. ¡°Luffy is going to be the Pirate King.¡± I grew excited as I talked about it. ¡°Do you really think he could do that without taking on the 4 Pirate Emperors?¡± I asked. ¡°What does that matter?¡± She asked. ¡°Because they have the Road Poneglyphs,¡± I said. ¡°The Poneglyphs you need to tell you how to get to the end of the Grand Line and One Piece.¡± ¡°How-¡± I raised my hand. She frowned. ¡°How am I to believe this?¡± She asked instead. ¡°You don¡¯t have to, Robin. It¡¯s up to you. You make the choice. You make the conscious effort to end this stupid war. If I have to break every wall of the pce myself so you can see the poneglyph, I will. Then you need toe with us.¡± ¡°Come with you?¡± ¡°Of course. I said that we need you to read the poneglyphs. They¡¯re all over the Grand Line. Almost every ind we go to will have one. We are pirates. What do we care about the world government? What do we care about your bounty? I have great friends, and if you tried, I bet they would wee you with open arms.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She asked. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°Because you aren¡¯t the monster they make you out to be,¡± I said. ¡°You care about people. You went out of your way to protect the Straw Hats, though you barely knew them. We want someone like you on our crew. We need someone like you. You¡¯re strong and smart. We need that as much as possible if we are going to make Luffy the pirate king.¡± She was crying again. Deep tears that racked her body with sobs. I let her cry for a minute. Moving my arm over her shoulder, she stiffened but slowly rxed. The real tears came then. Big sobs that took it out of her quickly. She turned her face to my shirt, drenching it as she pulled at the cloth. I patted her back and let her cry it out. It took almost an hour for her to calm down again. Her head on myp she eventually let out a long sigh. ¡°Do you want to see it?¡± I asked. She looked up at me. ¡°See what?¡± ¡°The adventure we will have,¡± I said. ¡°Not all of it of course. But glimpses. You can¡¯t tell anyone about it though, alright?¡± She bit her lip but nodded. I began to show our adventure, fast glimpses that no one could make out. Simple things that I remembered from the crew. The ship falling from the sky. Attaching wings to the Going Merry. Robin digging out the clouds to find the ancient civilization. The gold poneglyph on Sky Ind. I left out sad stuff from Water Seven. Showing the train, shopping around the town. The party after getting Robin back. Getting to the Archipgo. The Sunny. Fishman Ind. Pretty much everything I could think of. ¡°Why weren¡¯t you in any of it?¡± Robin asked as she sat up. ¡°Because I can¡¯t see my future,¡± I said. ¡°Just those friends around me.¡± ¡°And you see me there?¡± She asked. I nodded. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°I want you to tell me if you¡¯re up for the adventure of a lifetime,¡± I said. I doubted she was past her trauma of a Buster Call. But I thought maybe I really did have her ready to give up on the war. ¡°I think so,¡± Robin said, a small smile on her lips. ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted to hear. Alright, this is my n,¡± I said. CHAPTER 82 ALUBARNA CHAPTER 82 ALUBARNA ¡°Okay, they¡¯re gone!¡± Vivi yelled after Crocodile and Robin left. I walked down the hall. ¡°Weston!¡± Nami and Luffy yelled. They were locked in a seastone cage with Luffy, Zoro, and a marine. ¡°HA!¡± Iughed. ¡°How the hell did you get captured, Smoker?¡± He grumbled smoking on his cigars. ¡°I thought you ran here,¡± he said. ¡°Then I got trapped with your idiot crewmates.¡± ¡°Weston, what¡¯s going on?¡± Nami asked. ¡°Nothing, we just turned Miss All Sunday to our side,¡± I said. ¡°But she just walked out of here with Crocodile. And they were mean to Vivi,¡± Luffy said angrily. Vivi did look a little beat up. ¡°All part of the n,¡± I said. ¡°What n? You know the water is rising in here, right?¡± Zoro asked. I looked down and he was right. The water was rising. I didn¡¯t remember this at all. ¡°The n to get Crocodile,¡± I said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe down earlier, and fight him?¡± Nami asked, angrily. ¡°Because Luffy wanted to beat him up, obviously,¡± I said. ¡°I do, but Weston,e on. There¡¯s water, rising,¡± Luffy said. ¡°In a minute,¡± I said. ¡°Okay, quick overview of the n. Robin just left with Crocodile. They are on their way to Alubarna. I didn¡¯te in here to kick his ass, because he hasn¡¯t done anything that we can prove yet. So we need to keep him going with his n for now, until we have hard proof that he is sabotaging the country. Miss All Sunday is on our side now, and will keep an eye on him for us.¡± ¡°You got Nico Robin to join your side?¡± Smoker growled. ¡°Well, yeah, that¡¯s what I said.¡± The water at our feet was over ankle deep. ¡°Now how do I get you guys out of the cage?¡± ¡°The key is below us,¡± Vivi said. ¡°One of the crocodiles ate it.¡± We were in Crocodiles evilir. Below the casino it was covered by a giant aquarium that was below the fountain outside of the casino. Swimming in the aquarium were giant 30 foot long crocodiles. ¡°What¡¯s going on down here!¡± A voice yelled. We all turned to see Sanji walking from where Crocodile and Robin had left. ¡°Hey, Sanji, check it out, these guys got captured,¡± I said. Sanji looked overughing. ¡°Oy, I¡¯m gonna kick your asses when we get out of here,¡± Zoro growled. ¡°The crocodile¡¯s areing up!¡± Vivi said, getting scared now. Arge trap door opened allowing the banana crocs toe up. ¡°Sanji, you want to take care of those?¡± I asked. He nodded. Raising his ck boots he was soon running at the first croc. Knocking it out in one kick. I pulled out one of my knives. Moving to the seastone cage door I began to pick the lock. ¡°You can pick locks too?!¡± Luffy asked excitedly. ¡°No idea, probably, I¡¯m a ninja,¡± I said as I began trying the lock. It took time. As Sanji kicked the 4th crocodile the lock clicked and opened. ¡°I¡¯m amazing, ¡° I said. I turned to see Sanji kick another croc. This one spat up the key and arge white ball. ¡°Did that thing just give birth?!¡± I asked excitedly. The ball was perfectly spherical, but as I ran up to it the ball began to deform and melt. Then a man was jumping out. He wore a striped shirt and had his hair formed into a number 3. ¡°I am revived!¡± The man yelled as he burst out of the wax ball. ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked. ¡°Mr. 3!¡± He said excitedly. ¡°Crocodile thought he could feed me to his pets, but he was wrong. I will-¡± He stopped talking as he turned to thoseing out of the cage. ¡°You!?¡± He yelled seeing the straw hats. ¡°You know this guy?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah, he was a pain in the ass on that prehistoric ind,¡± Zoro said. I frowned, drawing my arm back I knocked the guy out with a single punch. ¡°Alright, shall we?¡± I asked. ¡°I wanted to hit him,¡± Luffy said sadly. ¡°There are plenty of crocodiles left,¡± Sanji said. More poured out of the trap door. The rubber man wore a smile as he started punching them. But his blows were wild. Hitting the wall more than once, water began to pour out of a crack he formed. ¡°You idiot, we are underwater!¡± Nami yelled. The cracks with water began rushing in faster. The room was starting to fill up, zapping Luffy and Smoker¡¯s strength as they dropped down. ¡°Grab the captain,¡± I said. Moving to Smoker I picked him up. Zoro grabbed Luffy. The water was quickly 10 feet up. ¡°Let me go,¡± Smoker said. ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°This isn¡¯t where Smoker dies.¡± ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Nami asked as the level of the water rose more. ¡°Swim down, through the trap door,¡± Sanji said. We soon made eye contact and nodded. Easily moving through the water Sanji kicked another crocodile as we swam down through the trap door then around the smallir. Up and up we went until we breached at the top of the fountain in front of the casino. I threw Smoker onto the shore. He coughed up some water growling, ¡°Why did you save me?¡± ¡°Because the captain would have been pissed if we didn¡¯t,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°You can¡¯t swim.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll still capture all of you,¡± Smoker said as I helped others out of the fountain. ¡°Good luck with that,¡± Zoro said as he pulled Luffy out of the water by his stretching nose. ¡°Where is Chopper, by the way?¡± Nami asked. ¡°He distracted Crocodile when I was pretending to be hurt,¡± Sanji said. Crocodile and Robin only left theyer because Sanji had beat up the Baroque Works guards outside. ¡°Alright, we good on the n?¡± I asked as Luffy finally felt well enough to stand. ¡°No! You haven¡¯t told us the whole n!¡± Nami said angrily. ¡°I was trying to, but you guys kept wanting me to free you from the cage,¡± I said. ¡°Well tell it now,¡± Vivi whined. ¡°You were there, you know the n,¡± I said. ¡°I know, I¡¯m just nervous,¡± she said quickly. ¡°Okay. Crocodile is away. But Nico Robin told us that Mr. 2 pretended to be the king. Inciting the rebels to attack the castle today. The rest of Baroque Works is already in the capital, Alubarna. When the rebels attack the Baroque Works will help cause chaos. She also said that they had the king captured already. So the n is to-¡± ¡°Hey guys!¡± Chopper yelled from atop a crab. The crab had run right through the city. It was at least the size of a building. ¡°This crab said it will help us run out of here!¡± I had forgotten that as an animal he could talk to other animals. He was way more useful than that guy I took the ce of in MHA. ¡°Perfect,¡± I said. Just spitballing because I couldn¡¯t remember this crap at all. ¡°Finish the n!¡± Nami yelled. ¡°Alright. Broad strokes. You guys fight the Baroque Works people, Luffy fights Crocodile, catching him in the act of trying to take over the country, then I fight the rebels.¡± ¡°Fight the rebels?!¡± Vivi asked. ¡°That wasn¡¯t part of the n earlier.¡± ¡°How else are we going to stop them?¡± I asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a ninja skill to help.¡± ¡°Fine, let¡¯s just go,¡± Nami grumbled. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Smoker said. He was standing again. Facing us with his Jitte in hand. ¡°To save a kingdom,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Yeah. Go do your job as a marine and catch the real bad guys,¡± I said. Grabbing Nami and Vivi I ran away on the water. Jumping up to the side of the crab Chopper was riding I set the girls on top. ¡°I wanted to carry them!¡± Sanji yelled as he jumped over the fountain water. ¡°You can next time!¡± I lied. ¡°Let¡¯s get to Alubarna.¡± ¡°Which way is it?¡± Chopper asked as he began to talk to the crab. ¡°That way!¡± Vivi yelled excitedly as she moved closer. The other straw hats were soon on top of the crab and we were running in the direction she pointed. ¡°It¡¯s really happening. We are going to save the kingdom.¡± ¡°Yosh,¡± Luffy said excitedly. Raising his arms as we left the city. ¡°I¡¯m gonna kick that Crocodile guy¡¯s ass.¡± ¡°You remember his weakness, right?¡± I asked Luffy. ¡°Right, cats,¡± He said. ¡°Goddamn it, Luffy,¡± I mumbled. The crab picked up speed. ¡°Kitty litter?¡± He asked. ¡°It¡¯s-¡± I was stopped as a gold pirate w attached to sand lopped onto Vivi¡¯s arm, grabbing her. She yelled, but before I could grab her Luffy switched ces with her. Holding onto the hook as he threw Vivi back to the crab. ¡°That was Crocodile¡¯s hook!¡± Nami yelled. We turned to see the body of the sand man further away. Luffy was being pulled to him by the golden hook. ¡°Damn pirates. Okay, new n,¡± I said. ¡°You fight Baroque Works. I will grab the captain.¡± I moved to the edge of the crab. ¡°What about the rebels?¡± Vivi asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be back in time to help. But we need Luffy,¡± I said. Jumping off the crab I was soon running across the sandyndscape. The crab was fast though. It was a good mile away. When I got to the fight between Crocodile and Luffy, Luffy was losing. The Sand-Sand Fruit allowed Crocodile to turn into sand. Much like Smoker the sand could dispersed without damage from blows. I began to channel water-chakra. Throwing it as far as I could, it sshed on Luffy as he blocked a blow against Crocodile. Luffy¡¯s fist connected with the sandman for once. The water caused the dry material of his body to clump up. No longer bursting on impact. I channeled more water chakra as I skidded to a halt outside of the fight. ¡°Weston!¡± Luffy yelled. ¡°I remember now.¡± His water drenched body began to hit blows against Crocodile. ¡°I can see that!¡± I said. Crocodile began to be pushed back. ¡°Watch out for the hook for a hand!¡± Luffy ducked in time for the gold hook to miss him. The pirate captain¡¯s fought. Luffy¡¯s body dried up and Crocodile began to turn into sand with hits so I sshed more water on Luffy. Then the fight would start up again. Luffy was actually winning a little. Crocodile munching on his cigar put on an angry face. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this!¡± He spat. Luffy began pummeling the sandman as I threw more water on him. I could have done seawater, but it was important for Luffy to beat the guy. He had to fight stronger and stronger people in order to be able to make it through it all. In MHA I nned to take over, but in One Piece, I wanted Luffy to stay the protagonist. I had no interest in bing the Pirate King. ¡°Then leave!¡± I yelled. ¡°Our crew is already on it¡¯s way to put a stop to your fake rebellion.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Crocodile said moving back. Catching his breath as Luffy did the same. ¡°What can you kids do to stop it?¡± ¡°The princess is with them. You know as well as us that she can stop the rebel leader. They¡¯re childhood friends, remember?¡± I asked. Trying to get him to leave. This wasn¡¯t part of the n to fight him off camera. He had to be dead to rights when it was all over. He was a Shichibukai. They wouldn¡¯t believe he had put the kingdom into such chaos without concrete evidence. Crocodile growled. Bursting into sand he became incorporeal as he headed East to Alubarna. ¡°Great job, Luffy! Let¡¯s go!¡± I said. ¡°Aw, I wanted to kick his ass,¡± Luffy said. ¡°You were doing really well, but we need to get you a barrel of water or something. You¡¯ll have a chance to fight him in the capital,¡± I said. He nodded and we began running toward Alubarna. As we ran we were stopped by a hawk. A man-sized hawknded in front of us. ¡°Hey, you were with Vivi,¡± I said. ¡°Yes, I was,¡± the hawk said as he turned into a man. ¡°Do you know where she is?¡± ¡°Off to Alubarna, mind giving us a ride?¡± I asked. The hawk nodded. We grabbed onto his legs and he flew us to Alubarna much more quickly than we could have run there. We told the hawk man, Pell, what was happening and he sped up. We got to the town. Fighting was going on everywhere. The rebels had stormed the capital and were facing off against the city guards. ¡°Drop me off in the middle!¡± I yelled. The hawk nodded, I had told him the n on the way. ¡°Remember, get water, Luffy. Go to the pce or somewhere around there. I¡¯m sure you will find Crocodile.¡± ¡°Awesome,¡± Luffy yelled. ¡°Let¡¯s get some meat too. I¡¯m starving!¡± ¡°You heard the captain,¡± I said with a smile. I was d he never changed. Pell swooped down, allowing me to fall to the courtyard outside the pce. The rebels and guards faced off against one another. Unwilling to make the first move in the civil war. ¡°I am your king!¡± I yelled. Casting a transformation jutsu I turned into the king, Cobra Nefertari. He was a tall man with long ck hair, a stern face, and guotie. Vivi had shown me a picture of him earlier. I was suddenly in long robes and other attire he was known to wear. People began to whisper around me. I turned the jutsu off. Back in my normal face. Turning to the rebels I said, ¡°It is not hard to take the facade of the king.¡± One of the rebels raised their gun at me. I sent chakra into him, putting him to sleep as the sand ninjas had done to the tournament bystanders at the Chunin exam. ¡°This entire war was faked, by the Shichibukai Crocodile!¡± I yelled. I cast another transformation turning into Crocodile. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± A man from the rebel side said. ¡°I am saying that there was no drought!¡± I yelled. ¡°Theck of rain was caused by Crocodile. He used Dance Powder all over the country to make sure it stopped raining!¡± There were gasps in the crowd. Robin had told me about it. The Dance Powder was ouwed in the country a long time ago. They caused rain, but only where they were used. Then the surrounding around wouldn¡¯t get any. Crocodile only used the cards in areas he controlled. Causing everywhere else to experience a drought. ¡°Crocodile is trying to take over this nation. He is using you all to do it,¡± I said. The rebels slowly dropped swords and guns. ¡°My crew is fighting Crocodile and hisckeys now. Princess Vivi is with us. She asked me to stop all of you from fighting. Fighting for no reason other than you were tricked.¡± Another person raised their gun. I cast another genjutsu through the Chikyugi Ne since they were so far away. ¡°Do you see that? Crocodile¡¯s people are on both sides of this fight. Trying to trick you into killing one another. Everyone. Drop your weapons.¡± People looked around. A few did set their weapons down. But not enough. ¡°Do you hear that?¡± I asked. Looking up to the sky. The area was quiet as thunder rumbled above. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have heard it if you were fighting.¡± There was a slight darkness to the clouds overhead. The rain wasn¡¯t there, but it would be. I remembered it, because the rain is what stopped the fighting in the manga. ¡°You were all fooled,¡± I said. ¡°Fooled by simple gimmicks.¡± I transformed into the king again, then Crocodile, then my Kakashi guise. ¡°The king loves his country. And all the people in it. Put down your arms.¡± More people did. Then as more thunder rumbled overhead more and more people did. I let out a sigh. ¡°Weston!¡± Vivi yelled as she ran down an alley. ¡°The bomb!¡± I nodded. One of the things Nico Robin had mentioned was a bomb was also set, big enough to kill the rebels or guards, whoever came out victorious. Grabbing the princess by the waist I decided to double check Robin didn¡¯t double cross us. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said, picking Vivi up and leaving the courtyard. Running up the wall of the nearest building the clocktower was in sight. Jumping to the base I ran Vivi and I up the front until we were at the face. A small door at the base of the clock front I opened it. ¡°Would you stop screaming?¡± I asked as I walked in. ¡°We just ran up a wall!¡± Vivi yelled. ¡°Warn me next time!¡± Inside the clock face was arge ck spherical bomb. Nico Robin stood inside. 2 of Baroque Members were tied up next to it. What worried me was that Robin was worried. ¡°I can¡¯t stop it!¡± She yelled. ¡°What?!¡± I asked dropping Vivi to the floor. She hit with an oompf. ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t stop it?¡± ¡°I mean these 2 idiots made it so no one can stop it!¡± Robin said, pointing at them. ¡°There is no secret code?¡± I asked, pulling out my Chikyugi Ne. ¡°Haha no-¡± The man named Mr. 7 said. I pulled him into the dungeon. It was not pretty, and by the end he admitted he was ying with the wires and had no idea how to stop it anymore. He began crying as soon as he was out of the dungeon. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. ¡°How much time?¡± ¡°2 minutes!¡± Robin said. ¡°We have to run.¡± ¡°You run,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m getting rid of it.¡± I didn¡¯t wait. Scratching the itch the first gate opened in seconds. Breathing out as my muscles bulged. I began on the second gate. My body began healing rapidly. The 3rd gate was slower. My body turning red, hair standing on end, veins bulging. I screamed out in pain as the power awakened in my body. The girls were yelling at me, but I ignored them. I felt invincible. Therge bomb had handholds for holding onto. I grabbed them and lifted the giant ball with ease. I didn¡¯t wait. Running back I jumped through the face of the clock. Bursting through, my power was boundless as I fell through the sky. Landing on the building below, chakra pushed into it in waves, lightening the heavy load I had on my shoulders. I began running it straight out of the city. I couldn¡¯t remember how they got rid of it in the past, but this time I was the one to handle it. My body light as a feather as I jumped over building gaps. The 15 foot diameter cannonball shaped bomb was going to be taken out of the city. My lungs working overtime to bring air in I kept it going. Increasing in speed. I wasn¡¯t sure how long I ran, but when I got to the walled exterior I began to spin. Twirling around like some olympic thrower I made the ball gain centrifugal momentum then threw it out of the city. It soared further than I expected. As my gates were closed a white light appeared in my vision and I was thrown back as the force of the bomb hit me. Thunder rumbled in my ears, and soon enough the rain started. CHAPTER 83 THANKFUL DAD CHAPTER 83 THANKFUL DAD ¡°Weston, give me those weights,¡± I heard. I grumbled, pushing the person away. ¡°Stop being a stingy dick.¡± I pulled them out of my screen and dropped all the weights out. I heard a loud crash and my bed rumbled but I was soon asleep again. A long dreamless sleep. It wasn¡¯t till Luffy yelled that I woke up fully. ¡°I slept amazing!¡± I grumbled throwing my pillow at him. ¡°Ech! Weston, get yourzy ass up!¡± Luffy yelled, throwing the pillow way harder at me than I did him. I grabbed another and hit him harder. This time the pillow burst into feathers. That¡¯s when the fight started. ¡°What the hell! You could have killed me!¡± Luffy yelled. He had me by the neck pounding me in the head with a pillow. I ripped it from his hands hitting him with it. Both of his arms extended out grabbing more. He used them like cymbals, smashing them into my ears. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! I was trying to sleep!¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up!¡± He yelled, hitting me harder. This time he caused the feathers to fly. ¡°How are you 2 so lively?¡± Nami asked from across the way. I opened my eyes fully to see we were in arge room with beds lining the walls. Nami was on the other end of the room reading a book. ¡°You¡¯ve been in bed for 2 days now.¡± ¡°2 days?¡± I asked with a yawn. Luffy and I released each other as we separated. ¡°Where¡¯s my hat?¡± Luffy asked. Vivi was sitting by Nami. Picking the straw hat off the table she tossed it like a frisbee. Luffy grabbed it, putting it on with a content smile. ¡°Yeah, 2 days,¡± Nami said. ¡°We win?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Luffy said. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Where¡¯s Sanji? I missed 10 meals.¡± Iughed loudly. ¡°That¡¯s 5 meals a day, Luffy.¡± I looked at the drooling man. ¡°Nevermind, you¡¯re probably right. How did your fight with Crocodile go?¡± ¡°Eh, he was dumb. He tried poisoning me, but I guess it didn¡¯t kill me,¡± Luffy said with augh. ¡°That¡¯s because I made an antivenom,¡± the small Chopper said. The Drum Kingdom, where he was from, was known for having the best doctors. Zoro soon walked in. I noticed the training weights on his arms. All of them. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s my set,¡± I said. ¡°I gave you your own.¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t using either,¡± Zoro said. ¡°Now I get twice the training done.¡± ¡°Give em back,¡± I said walking up. ¡°Zoro, you shouldn¡¯t be training!¡± Chopper yelled. ¡°Your injuries were too bad.¡± ¡°Psh, they¡¯re the ones that slept for 2 days,¡± Zoro said. ¡°Quit, changing the subject. Where is Sanji? I need food,¡± Luffy said as I made Zoro unbuckle my set of weights. He frowned by did so. ¡°Right here,¡± Sanji said, walking in with a cart. On it was meat and fruit piled high. ¡°I also have the kitchen working overtime to make you a real meal.¡± ¡°Sanji, you are a lifesaver,¡± Luffy said, running up to the cart. He was soon putting whole fruits in his mouth and swallowing them down. His rubber body stretching to allow them inside his stomach. ¡°Alright, what did I miss during my cat nap?¡± I asked. ¡°You meana?¡± Chopper asked. ¡°You were barely alive when we found you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start there. What happened? I don¡¯t remember much,¡± I said. ¡°Well you grabbed the bomb that was supposed to blow up the city and ran out of town with it,¡± Nami said angrily. ¡°Then it blew up in your face.¡± ¡°Right, right,¡± I said. Vaguely remembering. ¡°What about you all? Beat your opponents?¡± ¡°Mr. 1 wasn¡¯t so hard,¡± Zoro said. ¡°Mr. 2 was a dick,¡± Sanji said. ¡°Huhd whdkk hhghl,¡± a voice said. I turned to see a mummy, the only reason I recognized it was the long nose sticking out of the bandages. ¡°Oh no, Usopp died,¡± I said. ¡°Umm hatt fedd!¡± He yelled. ¡°These are the death throes I¡¯ve heard about. I will say a prayer on your grave, Usopp,¡± I promised. He began yelling again. Iughed and said, ¡°Good job beating up your opponent.¡± He nodded, saying more but I moved on. Heading over to Nami and Vivi I asked, ¡°And you girls?¡± ¡°I beat that Double Fudge Sundaydy,¡± Nami said, closing her book. ¡°Good job. And you Vivi?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t fight anyone,¡± she said with a frown. ¡°Just a lot of running around. After you showed up they finally stopped fighting.¡± ¡°That was my role. Did you¡­do what I asked?¡± She slowly nodded. ¡°Good. Thank you.¡± I had made her promise to let Nico Robin see the Poneglyph. ¡°Any idea if she stuck around after?¡± ¡°No,¡± Vivi said. I nodded. Hoping she would be waiting for us on the Going Merry. ¡°What about the Marines?¡± I asked. ¡°The pce has been saying we aren¡¯t here,¡± Nami said with a sigh. ¡°We are waiting for the heat to die down.¡± ¡°Sanji! I need more!¡± Luffy yelled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re done with dinner,¡± Sanji said. We were soon following him out of the room. Walking down the halls we were let into arge dining hall. On it were tes littered with piles of food. A woman that looked very much like Igaram said. ¡°Dinner is ready.¡± Luffy didn¡¯t wait long and was diving right into the food. Used to hisck of manners we all sat around him. The king himself soon appeared with his personal guards. I had pretended to be him to stop the fighting. He was a lot more regal in person. ¡°I hear that you all are to thank for keeping my kingdom intact,¡± the king said. Luffy didn¡¯t hardly register the guy as he continued to scarf down food. ¡°What? No,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°We are pirates, right Luffy?¡± The rubber man looked up. Mumbled some words between bites then went back to eating. ¡°Well said, captain.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Zoro said. ¡°We take what we want.¡± ¡°And damn the consequences,¡± Sanji added. ¡°We just happened to want to start a war with a Shichibukai, and your country was caught in the middle,¡± I said. ¡°Really?¡± Chopper asked. ¡°I thought we were helping.¡± The cute reindeer said. I gave him a stern look. But it wasn¡¯t long until the room burst intoughter. ¡°Igaram!¡± I yelled across the table. ¡°When did you make an appearance?¡± ¡°A few days ago,¡± the tall man said. ¡°Sorry you had to infiltrate the Baroque Works like that.¡± ¡°It was pretty awful,¡± I said. ¡°They were the lowest of the low.¡± I really wanted the number of those girls that gave me the massages. I hoped they got jobs again soon. ¡°Thanks for believing me about the whole faking your death thing.¡± ¡°Oh no, thank you,¡± Igaram said. ¡°Your bounty poster was proof enough for me.¡± ¡°What did end up happening to Crocodile?¡± I asked. ¡°We gave him to the Marines,¡± the bird-man said next to the king. ¡°There was plenty of proof of his crimes. Many of those in Baroque Works flipped on him. Apparently more people knew about his identity than we realized.¡± ¡°Enough of that!¡± Luffy yelled. ¡°It¡¯s time to party!¡± Raising a mug of ale he extended it out, ready to start the drinking. It wasn¡¯t long until we all had mugs in our hands. Clinking them together we chugged them down and started throwing a real Straw Hat party. It wasn¡¯t long until the king and his royal guards were drinking and celebrating with us. ¡°One thing I never understood is why we aren¡¯t singing?¡± I asked. ¡°We don¡¯t have a musician!¡± Luffy said. ¡°We need one.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need a musician to sing!¡± I said. ¡°Alright, alright, I got one.¡± Ale in hand I began to sing. It wasn¡¯t long until the other Straw Hats were throwing out ideas. By the end we had a passable sea shanty. What can you do with a drunken Zoro What can you do with a drunken Zoro What can you do with a drunken Zoro Early in the morning Way hay and up she rises Way hay and up she rises Way hay and up she rises Early in the morning Hide his swords where he can¡¯t find em Hide his swords where he can¡¯t find em Hide his swords where he can¡¯t find em Early in the morning What can you do with a drunken Zoro What can you do with a drunken Zoro What can you do with a drunken Zoro Early in the morning Way hay and up she rises Way hay and up she rises Way hay and up she rises Early in the morning Mow his hair like the grass it looks like Mow his hair like the grass it looks like Mow his hair like the grass it looks like Early in the morning Put him in the fridge with the captains bento Put him in the fridge with the captains bento Put him in the fridge with the captains bento Early in the morning Stick him in the crow¡¯s nest till he¡¯s sober Stick him in the crow¡¯s nest till he¡¯s sober Stick him in the crow¡¯s nest till he¡¯s sober Early in the morning That¡¯s what we do with a drunk Zoro That¡¯s what we do with a drunk Zoro That¡¯s what we do with a drunk Zoro Early in the morning By the end even Zoro was singing. Luffy pped loudly and in our drunken state it was the funniest song in the world. Once over we wrapped up the meal. Vivi mentioned the amazing hot bath they had. It wasn¡¯t long until we were running to it. Though separated by gender, it was still an experience. My first real Japanese style bath house. The others had to walk me through it. Cleaning up first. Scrubbing each other¡¯s backs before dipping into the water. It was a little weird but they acted like it was normal so I did my best to act normal as well. ¡°Where is the girl¡¯s bath?¡± Sanji couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Like we would-¡± ¡°Over that wall,¡± the king said. It wasn¡¯t long until a few of the guys were climbing up it. Since I wasn¡¯t one to fight peer pressure I joined as well. The 10 foot wall showed the steamy mirror of our bath for the girls¡¯ side. On the other side Nami and Vivi were washing one another. Nami turned, locking eyes with me. ¡°You said this bath was our side too!¡± I yelled. Nami smiled big. Grabbing her towel she said, ¡°100,000 berrie for a peek.¡± Those men on the side of the wall quickly dropped down. Too rich for their blood. ¡°How about 10 million,¡± I said with a smile. Namiughed and shed me. Her towel only open for a split second. I still saw her in her glory. ¡°Worth it,¡± I said, dropping down. The others were already ying in the water. Dicks flopping around, I decided to sit in the pool by myself. Letting it rx me, I could feel my tense muscles loosen up. It was easier to see the draw to a hot bath in a situation like that. ¡°I want to thank you,¡± the king said. His voice drew all of our eyes. ¡°All of you.¡± He surprised everyone by getting on his hands and knees, bowing in our direction. ¡°My liege, you shouldn¡¯t-¡± Igaram said, trying to stop him, but the king cut him off. ¡°As a father. I want to thank all of you for bringing my daughter back safely. As a king I thank you for helping my countrymen.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Luffy said. ¡°It was fun.¡± The king looked up with a tear filled gaze. Nodding as he recovered hisposure. It wasn¡¯t long until someone found a bucket of cold water and dumped it on Zoro. That¡¯s when the real fight began. CHAPTER 84 DEPARTURE CHAPTER 84 DEPARTURE ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± I asked as we got on the ship. ¡°We have literally done nothing but n,¡± Nami said angrily. ¡°I know the general n,¡± I said. ¡°What¡¯s our n for the blockade of marine ships?¡± Pointing ahead was the ocean. Through the center of the basta ind was a river called Sandora. The Straw Hats had docked in the river close to where I found them by Yuba. Unfortunately the river didn¡¯t go all the way through the ind. Our ship was fine. But with 1 exit the line of marine ships on our way was quite the sight to see. ¡°Fuck,¡± Nami said as she stared out other the railing. ¡°My thoughts exactly,¡± I said. The other Straw Hats soon joined us at the aft of the ship by the orange trees. ¡°Guess we have to fight our way out.¡± I couldn¡¯t remember how they escaped before. But fighting sounded right. ¡°Robin!¡± I yelled. ¡°Nico Robin! Come out!¡± ¡°Who are you yelling for?¡± Nami asked. ¡°All Sunday! Quit your hiding ande out!¡± ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± she said angrily as she walked up to the back deck. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Baroque Worksdy?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°Everybody. I want you to meet Nico Robin. I was hoping she could join the crew She¡¯s a good guy now. She helped Vivi and me out to save you guys from Crocodile¡¯s cage. And she helped stop a bomb from going off. Very little of course, I did most of the work. But she told me where to look.¡± Robin red at me. Her normally cid face showing her true feelings. ¡°Ohhh,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Right. It¡¯s cool with me.¡± ¡°Luffy,¡± Nami said. ¡°We need a little more thought than that.¡± ¡°We can do thatter,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll alle to join in on weing her to the party. Right now we need her help to get out of this marine blockade.¡± ¡°She can help?¡± Zoro asked skeptically. ¡°Oh yeah. Robin is super strong,¡± I said. ¡°So another nning session. We need to get out of here. Then to the East side of the ind to grab Vivi if she wants to join us.¡± ¡°To get there,¡± I said, turning back to the marines. ¡°Looks like we need to knockout about 8 ships. I can handle 4. Nico can handle one. So Usopp you¡¯ll have to man the cannon to take one down. Zoro and Sanji on one. Luffy on the other?¡± ¡°H-how am I supposed to take one down?¡± Usopp asked. ¡°We have 1 cannon.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an expert sniper. Figure it out,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t need this love struck idiots'' help to take out a ship,¡± Zoro said. ¡°This moss head has a point. I¡¯ll take 2 while he takes one,¡± Sanji said. ¡°No showboating. I¡¯m jumping up there. If sails are up I¡¯ll turn them around and break rudders. Destroy masts. Sails. Whatever. Nami¡¯s driving. Chopper on standby for emergency medicine when Usopp shoots himself.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not gonna shoot myself,¡± Usopp said. He didn¡¯t sound too convinced about it. ¡°Let¡¯s see. Whoever gets done with their ship first and gets back to the boat, picks dinner.¡± ¡°Yosh. Let¡¯s do it,¡± Luffy said. ¡°What about cannon fire?¡± Nami asked, hiding her worry. ¡°I think they¡¯ll be too worried about us,¡± I said. ¡°If not, Luffy you¡¯re on project cannonball bounceback.¡± We were soon happy with the n and got to it. Running around the ship as we finished stowing supplies we were setting sail in the matter of minutes. Robin stood with me at the front of the ship as I watched the marines grow closer. ¡°How¡¯d you know I¡¯d be here?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. I hoped,¡± I lied. ¡°I¡¯m d you are. I need all the help I can get to keep these guys alive.¡± ¡°I see that,¡± she said. A small smile on her lips as we drew closer to the line of ships. They were nice enough to let us leave the river and get to the ocean before trying to hail us. ¡°Straw Hats! Give up now!¡± A voice said over a megaphone. I had expected Smoker. But I hadn¡¯t seen him since Rainbase. ¡°How¡¯d they know it was us?¡± I asked. ¡°No idea,¡± Luffy said. Behind him was our Jolly Roger sewed into our sail. A skull and crossbones with a straw hat on its head. . ¡°One of the great mysteries.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± I yelled. ¡°We want to give up!¡± ¡°What?!¡± A few of them asked. ¡°What? We are pirates. Of course we will lie. Let¡¯s us get closer.¡± Robin chuckled, shaking her head as we headed to the line of ships. ¡°Sorry guys!¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re gonna have to get on my back if we want this to go quickly.¡± I made 3 shadow clones. ¡°I¡¯m not getting on your back!¡± Zoro said. ¡°Can you swim faster than I can run on water?¡± I asked. ¡°Maybe. Let¡¯s test it.¡± ¡°Later,¡± I said. ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t make it awkward. Unless you want me to princess carry you?¡± ¡°I am not running at a marine ship on your back,¡± Zoro said emphatically. I looked to Luffy. He smiled big. Stretching out his arms he grabbed Sanji and Zoro. ¡°Wait! I changed my mind!¡± Zoro yelled but it was toote. Luffy threw the 3 of them through the air straight at a ship. My clones and I jumped off the ship. Running along the water we channeled chakra and sped up. By the time we were on the first row of ships they finally began firing their guns. We were too quick this time though. After training for months with weights and our chakra my clones and I whizzed by, almost able to see the trajectories of the muskets. The 4 back shops were anchored. Running to the back of the ships we broke rudders. Then running around to the anchor chains we put our strength into it pulling all 4 out from the wood they were bolted to. Nothing keeping the boats in ce they began to drift as marines on board began to panic. I looked to the other 4 ships. One was on fire, I guessed Usopp did that. Zoro had slit a sail on another ship, and Sanji busted one of their masts. Luffy simply grabbed one of the cannons of his ship. Jumping to the crows nest he pulled it up then dropped it on the deck. Smashing the mast down, and arge part of the deck. Thest ship was the furthest East and was turning in a wide arc. Robin had used her growable limbs to take the helm and force them into a different direction. I smiled big. My clones and I ran around our ships. Jumping to the one Sanji and Zoro were on they epted a ride. Luffy was soon jumping to our ship with his rubber momentum. There were a few shots fired our way, but none were close as we got back to the ship. Far past the line we were on our way to the East. ¡°That was fun,¡± I said as my clones disappeared. ¡°You know, we do something nice for people, and still you manage to piss off the marines,¡± Nami said at the helm. ¡°We are all going to have bounties soon enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be surprised if we didn¡¯t already,¡± I said. ¡°Government won¡¯t like it that we beat a Shichibukai.¡± ¡°Even though he was bad?¡± Nami asked, surprised. ¡°Especially then. You seen any news on what Crocodile did? They¡¯ll hide it and paint us as the bad guys I¡¯m sure.¡± Nami grumbled but we soon were getting repositioned on the ship. ¡°I missed you,¡± I said, sitting on the railing near the helm. Nami eyed me, hiding her smile as I took my old spot on the ship. ¡°Not going to check on your quarters?¡± Nami asked. ¡°...Should I?¡± I asked slowly. But she didn¡¯t answer. I left it forter. ¡°Think Vivi will join back up with the crew?¡± Nami asked as the silence stretched on. ¡°No,¡± I said. Nami frowned at me. ¡°Sorry, I know she is your friend. But she has a country to learn to run.¡± ¡°You¡¯re supposed to lie to me to make me feel better,¡± Nami said. Iughed. ¡°How about this, I don¡¯t think she will join us right now,¡± I rified. ¡°Someday though? I think she just might.¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡°Just a feeling,¡± I said. ¡°Once a crewmember, always a crewmember.¡± Nami side eyed me, but her smile was back. ¡°Feel better now?¡± ¡°I do,¡± she admitted. Robin walked out of the inner cabin. ¡°What about her?¡± ¡°Robin? She¡¯s harmless. I think she will make a good crewmember,¡± I said. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Nami asked. ¡°Talk to her,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll findmon ground.¡± ¡°And leave the helm to you?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing,¡± I said. She didn¡¯t believe me. ¡°I just have to keep thend to my left. Not too hard.¡± Nami rolled her eyes but left me to it. Going down to the deck she and Usopp were soon interviewing her. I let the canon happen. Robin would win them over with gold oredy I was sure. I spent the time at the helm thinking about what to do next. Much funner inds were ahead of us. But also a lot harder fights. I was mostly offstage for the fighting this time. I didn¡¯t want it to be that way every arc. I needed to push myself to grow stronger. All Might was stronger than I remembered in MHA. I was lucky to beat the Nomu, and the foes there would only grow stronger. I could probably handle the zombies in High School of the Dead, but I wasn¡¯t gaining too much strength from that. It would be good to finish the story and know what happens, but other worlds were interesting to me. I really wanted to finish Gantz. The story happened rather quickly, and who knew what help the gear and strength from quests there could get me. Nami came onto the upper deck with a bag in hand. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked. ¡°Mine,¡± she said quickly as she hid it behind her. The redhead soon sat in my spot on the rail. Digging in the bag I caught a glint of gems. ¡°Diamonds?¡± I asked. ¡°Where did you get that?¡± ¡°Robin gave them to me,¡± Nami said. I held back augh. ¡°She is a very generous person.¡± ¡°Are you sure she gave them to you?¡± I asked. ¡°And didn¡¯t ask you to hold them?¡± ¡°Hold, give, same thing,¡± Nami said. Then the money grubbing cat burr began looking through the bag. Her eyes sparkling at the jewels inside. I chuckled and continued on my way around the ind. Eventually I saw the dock on the East side of basta and drew close. There was a blue haired figure at the end of the dock. Waving at us as we got closer. ¡°Man overboard!¡± I yelled. I drew eyes and pointed to the dock for the others. They were soon hanging off the edge of the port side of the ship. Waving madly as they yelled for Vivi. The girl held a megaphone in hand. Yelling at us as we got closer and closer. ¡°I can¡¯t go with you all!¡± She yelled. ¡°Thank you for what you have done for me and my home!¡± There were sad exmations from the crew as we drew closer. I could hear her voice crack as she continued a nice break up conversation. ¡°Even though I still want to go with you, I love my country, so I can¡¯te along!¡± There was a long silence, and we were soon within yelling distance. This time she dropped the megaphone and yelled as loudly as she could manage. ¡°But if there is one day where we meet once more, will you take me as a friend?!¡± The main crew looked around to one another. As we past the dock we yelled as one, ¡°Of course!¡± Vivi cried openly as we drifted past. Waving us forward, no more words necessary as we headed off to our next adventure. It was a sweet moment. Robin walked over to me as I managed the helm. She grabbed it from me, turning it to help dodge a rock outcropping straight ahead. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, rubbing the back of my head. ¡°I suck at driving this thing.¡± She nodded, taking over the helm as I moved to my spot. The others in the group continued to yell and wave at Vivi. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re here,¡± I admitted. ¡°You said that,¡± Robin noted. A smile on her lips. I knew it was fake, but appreciated her gesture. ¡°I know. But I mean it,¡± I said. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be the same without you.¡± We were quiet, watching the crew as they cried for Vivi. Mainly Luffy, Sanji, Nami, Chopper, and Usopp. Zoro had already fallen asleep on the fore. ¡°Look at them. Isn¡¯t it nice to be missed like that.¡± Robin pretended to not be listening. ¡°How long have they known her? Less than 3 weeks?¡± Robin stopped pretending not to listen. ¡°Just think how they will rely on you in that time,¡± I said. ¡°This crew epts quickly and wholeheartedly. I want you to remember that. Whatever happens in the future, you are a part of the crew. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a day or a year. When you need us, we will be there.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Robin asked. ¡°I¡¯m saying¡­trust in them. I think they¡¯ll surprise you,¡± I said. I got up from my spot. ¡°Nami! Robin kicked me off the helm!¡± She looked over then straight ahead. Studying our course with a simple nce. ¡°She¡¯s better at it than you are!¡± ¡°But it was my turn to drive!¡± I yelled back. ¡°You got a turn?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°Howe I don¡¯t get a turn?¡± ¡°Yeah, me too,¡± Chopper said excitedly. ¡°You¡¯re too short,¡± Usopp said. ¡°I am not,¡± Chopper whined. ¡°Oy shut up, I¡¯m trying to sleep!¡± Zoro yelled. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Nami to shut up!¡± Sanji yelled. ¡°I¡¯m going to kick all of your asses if you don¡¯t shut up!¡± Zoro said. ¡°Sanji! I¡¯m hungry,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Can we go fishing?¡± Chopper asked. ¡°Will you all shut up!¡± Nami said. ¡°I¡¯m trying to figure out why the Log Pose is acting weird.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± I asked as she walked up the steps. ¡°Look at it. It¡¯s pointing up,¡± she said. She was right. The red needle on one side was pointing at about a 45 degree angle upward. ¡°Everything should be at sea level. Why would it be pointing upward?¡± ¡°A sky ind,¡± Robin and I said as one. ¡°A what?!¡± Luffy asked excitedly. ¡°An ind in the sky,¡± I said. ¡°That-That¡¯s not possible,¡± Nami said slowly. ¡°Oh, it very much is,¡± I said looking up to the clouds. Feeling the excitement of the next adventure. CHAPTER 85 UNDER THE STARS CHAPTER 85 UNDER THE STARS With so many people on the Going Merry, some interior remodeling had to be done. Back when it was just the 5 of us we each had our own quarters, but once Chopper and Vivi arrived we ran out of separate rooms. Usopp tore down walls, making arge men''s quarter. The girls got to keep their own rooms. Robin quickly took over Vivi¡¯s old room. But it wasn¡¯t like the walls had been thick before. There was hardly any privacy on the ship as it was. My old room used to be the first room. Now my bed was at the back and all my crap had been split between the others. It took me a day to find all my shirts and clothes. Then I found the Introduction to Spiritual Energy/Haki book. Luffy had made it sound like a simple ident. Every page was singed on the edges. I told him I was docking his pay until he had it paid back. He apologized and ran off to take a nap. After that I dug through our expenses. Apparently when I gave them all 200,000 berries, they thought it meant to spend it as quickly as possible. They had made no money whatsoever since I saw themst. We didn¡¯t get any of the bounty for Crocodile since his bounty had been forgiven when he became a Shichibukai. All that was left was the money set aside for the ship and provisions. Luckily they didn¡¯t touch it. They would have spent it all immediately. I put a new lock on the treasure chest and nursed a headache from my spot on the railing the first day after leaving basta. We headed ever closer to the sky ind, but of course it wasn¡¯t really getting closer. The log pose kept pointing up and up. Then it hit me. ¡°Jaya!¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± Nami asked from the helm. ¡°Jaya is the next ind,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to think of it since leaving.¡± ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Robin said from her deck chair on the other side of Nami. ¡°You knew!?¡± I asked angrily. ¡°Yes, Jaya is pretty famous,¡± she said. ¡°I had to do some recruiting there for Crocodile.¡± ¡°Goddang it, Robin. When you know things, speak up,¡± I said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were trying to think of the closest ind,¡± she said angrily. ¡°You should have known, you¡¯re the oldest and wisest,¡± I said. She grumbled looking away as I gave her a smile. I brought up my world shop.
One Piece World Shop:
Devil Fruits
Log Pose
Misceneous
Clicking Log Pose I went down alphabetically until I found Jaya. It was a steep 100,000 berries, but I hadpleted my 6th One Piece world quest by getting Nico Robin to join the crew. I had plenty of berrie. I paid it and soon had the Eternal Log Pose to Jaya in hand. ¡°Alright Nami,¡± I said, handing it to her. ¡°Set a course for Jaya.¡± ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Nami asked. On it was written Jaya in big bold letters. ¡°Ninja secret,¡± I said. ¡°We need to get to Jaya if we want to get to the sky ind.¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna shove your ninja secrets up your ass,¡± Nami grumbled. ¡°Someone needs some extra cuddles,¡± I whispered. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the state of the rooms,¡± she said. ¡°Gonna be a while till something like that happens.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, sadly. ¡°Guess we might have to pull a night shift keeping us on course.¡± Nami smirked. Nodding as a blush crossed her face. We set course. Robin said it was only about a day¡¯s travel from basta. I pulled a night shift for keeping the ship on course, and Namiid out a nket on the deck by the helm. Making herselffortable after the others went to bed. ¡°Miss me?¡± I asked as Iid next to her on the nket. ¡°No, Vivi was a very good cuddle buddy,¡± Nami said. ¡°Oh I didn¡¯t think you swung that way,¡± I said, raising my eyebrows suggestively. ¡°I don¡¯t, god, you¡¯re a pervert,¡± she said. Blushing, sheid on my shoulder. A sigh escaping her lips as she rxed. We stared up at the stars in silence for a while. ¡°Do I need to watch the helm? Or can you still do that weird thing where you sense when we are off course?¡± I asked. ¡°At first I couldn¡¯t,¡± she admitted. ¡°The Grand Line is very weird. It took me a few days to get the feel of the¡­I don¡¯t know what.¡± ¡°Your navigator spidey-sense?¡± I asked. ¡°What sense?¡± ¡°Spid-nevermind. Navigator sense,¡± I corrected. ¡°That¡¯s as good as any exnation,¡± she said. I ran my fingers through her hair. ¡°What are we?¡± She asked, breaking the mood immediately. ¡°Pirate-¡± Nami hit me. I deserved it. ¡°What do you think we are?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted. ¡°I¡¯ve never done this.¡± ¡°You know how it works though, right?¡± I asked. ¡°You date, get married, have kids, get divorced, realize you were happier together so you get married again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how things work,¡± she said. ¡°You really don¡¯t have memories, huh?¡± I frowned. It was weird to be in a world without memories of a family. ¡°I really don¡¯t,¡± I said sadly. Nami sat up looking at me. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± She whispered. ¡°I¡¯m no-¡± I stopped, feeling my eyes. I was crying. ¡°What the hell,¡± I said, wiping the tears away. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I am.¡± A little freaked out by it. ¡°Is it your past?¡± She asked. ¡°Nami, if I knew, you would,¡± I admitted. ¡°What¡¯s it like?¡± She asked, setting her chin on my chest as she looked up at me. ¡°Having amnesia?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like¡­¡± I thought for a while trying to exin what it felt like everytime I tried to remember. ¡°It¡¯s like I know I did something. And I can¡¯t remember doing it. Like I know I had to have parents. But I try to think back, and it is aplete nk. But then I think about the Grand Line and it¡¯s like, oh yeah, don¡¯t take apples from strangers, they might explode.¡± ¡°That¡¯s random,¡± she said chuckling. ¡°Very,¡± I lied. We were headed to a ce where that wasn¡¯t rmended. ¡°I know that I had to have a past. But everytime I try to think back to it. It¡¯s like there is a shadow that covers up the memories I should have.¡± ¡°And you want to figure them out?¡± Nami asked. ¡°I¡¯d like to,¡± I said. ¡°But it¡¯s not my main priority.¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°Making new memories,¡± I admitted. She smiled widely, leaning forward she kissed me. A simple peck that I reciprocated. ¡°Don¡¯t think you got out of answering my question,¡± Nami said, pulling back. ¡°Which?¡± ¡°What are we, you and I?¡± She asked. ¡°I know we are friends,¡± I said. ¡°I know that I like spending time with you. I know that we met at a very hard time in your life. I know that I don¡¯t feelfortable pushing you for anything more than what we currently do.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± She whispered. ¡°Because you don¡¯t shit where you eat,¡± I said. She frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I mean, that we are a crew. We all have to work together. I don¡¯t ever n to leave this crew. And if I did something dumb to piss you off, and you left, I don¡¯t know if I could stay.¡± ¡°What could you do to piss me off?¡± She asked, a little worried. I debated telling her about Hancock, but it was best to ease into something like that. Maybe twist the truth a little. ¡°I have other¡­ninja powers I¡¯ve kept from you Nami,¡± I said. ¡°More? How many powers do you have?¡± She asked, a mix of intrigue and annoyance in her voice. ¡°A lot. And more keep awakening,¡± I said. ¡°This new set is not so much for fighting though. It¡¯s more for¡­espionage.¡± ¡°Espionage, how?¡± She asked. ¡°The bedroom,¡± I said bluntly. ¡°I have some skills that rte to it.¡± ¡°Is this you trying to get in my pants?¡± She asked shyly. ¡°No, I mean I want that, but I¡¯m not trying to,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m trying to exin. I um have skills that can cause intense pleasure. I¡¯ve never used them on you, because I like it simple between us. I like this just you and me rxing, enjoying one another¡¯spany. Because if I start to use these skills. I don¡¯t know what it could lead to.¡± ¡°Lead to with us?¡± She asked slowly. ¡°No, lead to with me. How it could change my body.¡± I had to admit I was doing a pretty good job spitballing. I felt a little bad lying, but I wanted both Nami and Hancock. And I didn¡¯t want either to leave. I was a selfish man. ¡°I have a skill that makes my¡­¡± I pointed down to my dick with my eyes. ¡°Very¡­intense. Maybe too intense for just one person.¡± ¡°Bullshit,¡± Nami saidughing. Her voice echoing over the water. ¡°That is themest excuse I¡¯ve ever heard. And I¡¯ve frequently jumped from one pirate crew to another. I¡¯ve heard all kinds of lines, but nothing like that.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but join her inughing. ¡°I¡¯m totally serious,¡± I said. ¡°Nami, when have I ever lied to you?¡± ¡°No idea, I just know I haven¡¯t caught you in one,¡± she said, still in a good mood as we talked. I couldn¡¯t help but like her more. ¡°Damn, that¡¯s a good line. I¡¯m stealing that,¡± I said. ¡°Fine, don¡¯t believe me. That¡¯s up to you. You want an answer? What we are is crewmates. But crewmates with benefits.¡± ¡°What kind of benefits?¡± She asked. ¡°The body pillow kind,¡± I said. Nami chuckled, snuggling back up into me. She would giggle every now and then. Eventually she said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you. That is themest thing I have ever heard. You might not be able to just be with one person?¡± ¡°Nami, when have I ever told you something and not been able to back it up,¡± I said. epting the challenge. She hesitated with that one. ¡°We are not having sex,¡± she said bluntly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± I said. ¡°We can do other stuff.¡± ¡°What kind?¡± ¡°Touching,¡± I said. I felt her heartbeat quicken. ¡°Under the clothes. Nothing¡­invasive.¡± Herrge eyes sparkled in the moonlight as she studied me. I could tell she was getting excited, but was almost too scared to proceed. ¡°If you wanted to touch my chest, you could have asked,¡± she said shyly. ¡°Nope, not that. I want your permission to use a skill on your chest,¡± I said. ¡°To show you a little of my new power.¡± ¡°Are you sure you can hold yourself back?¡± She asked. Teasing, but still nervous. ¡°I think I can manage,¡± I said. ¡°So, do I have your permission?¡± Nami frowned but slowly nodded. I didn¡¯t release the chakra to my Chikyugi. Instead I cast the Lust Aura. After a few seconds I pulled her to me. Kissing her she began to moan as she moved to the top of me. Straddling my thighs the aura made her more into it. More hungry for my touch. I left it at kissing for a bit. Slowly I moved my hands to her rear. Nami was wearing a simple long skirt. It was draped over my lower half. Feeling her tight ass she moaned as the Pleasure Touch leaked through her clothes a little. She began unconsciously rocking back and forth on my hard dick. Her body knew what to do, even if she didn¡¯t. As she moved more, so did my hands. Moving up her bare back she gasped as my flowed over her skin. She was a joy just to touch, Nami was fit into my hands perfectly as she writhed on top of me. Going further than we ever had before I moved my hands to her front. Slowly as she moved faster on me. Fingers moving up her taut abs I made it to the bottom of her breasts. I was surprised to find that she wasn¡¯t wearing a bra. They were so perky I had assumed she was. Nami shivered as I touched the base of them. But she didn¡¯t stop me. More heated as we kissed harder, her tongue moved into my mouth further as my grasp slid up the hills on her chest. My palms covered with chakra now all I did was flick her nipples with my thumbs once and she came. Letting out a high pitched cracking of her voice I could feel her panties wetten as she began to jerk forward. My thumbs doing circles around her nipples caused more jolts to run through her body, but slowly she was rxing. Letting out a sigh she leaned forward, rxingpletely on my chest. ¡°What the hell was that?¡± She mumbled from my chest. ¡°An orgasm,¡± I offered. ¡°That is not how that works,¡± she said. I could have sworn I had a conversation just like this before. ¡°Ninja skills,¡± I said, pulling my hands out of her shirt. She shivered once more. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± She asked, pulling my face over to look at her. ¡°No?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m serious. These are part of my chakra.¡± ¡°Your chakra causes that?¡± She asked. ¡°How?¡± ¡°How I understand it. There are elements to chakra, depending on the person. You¡¯ve seen me make water,¡± I said. Forming water chakra in my hand to show her. ¡°This is the Water Element. My other element happens to be called the Lust Element.¡± ¡°What else can it do?¡± She asked. ¡°Right now? I can make people around me hornier. Increase pleasure. And hold off my ownpletion,¡± I said. ¡°But this is just the start. A part of me says it can evolve.¡± ¡°How long have you been keeping it secret?¡± She asked. ¡°Since we met,¡± I said truthfully. She frowned. ¡°What?¡± ¡°How many more secrets do you have?¡± She asked, angry and sad as she studied me. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Nami,¡± I admitted. ¡°I could wake up a month from now and have a new skill. This new hot and cold one just started. I keep forgetting I have it to be honest.¡± ¡°Some people have all the luck,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Would you give up your memories for skills?¡± I asked bluntly. She frowned but shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t think so. I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m rolling with the punches. And trying not to freak you out or step on your toes here.¡± ¡°I have been holding back,¡± I said. ¡°Right now? Do you want me to keep exploring you?¡± She blushed, but shook her head. ¡°Okay, now wait a few seconds.¡± I began to cast the lust aura around us. I counted to 10. ¡°Do you want me to now?¡± She began rubbing herself on my dick again. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°My Lust Aura. I could have been casting this on you at any time. But I don¡¯t want to trick you Nami. I want you to want to be with me.¡± I dropped the aura. ¡°This is a lot to think about,¡± she admitted. ¡°I agree. And if you want to go back to your quarters, I understand,¡± I said. She frowned. Sliding off of me she didn¡¯t get up but leaned back on my shoulder. Her eyes on mine as we stared at one another she reached out. Grabbing my hand over my chest she kept her hand there. Slowly she draped her leg onto my thigh. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little better about her reaction. Leaning down I pulled the nket up to us. Covering us both she hummed happy and content. I moved my hand to rub her temple and she was soon asleep. I wasn¡¯t too far behind her. CHAPTER 86 JAYA CHAPTER 86 JAYA ¡°Jaya, you¡¯ll never find a more wretched hive of scum and viiny,¡± I said. ¡°What? Yes you will,¡± Robin said. ¡°It¡¯s a saying, Robin. Stop ruining my moment,¡± I shot back. ¡°I can¡¯t help talking when you say dumb things,¡± she said. I couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile. ¡°True. If you tried. You¡¯d never be able to talk.¡± ¡°Is Jaya bad?¡± Nami asked. ¡°It can be,¡± Robin said. ¡°They don¡¯t mind piratesing here. As you can tell by all of the Jolly Roger¡¯s.¡± There were quite a few at the docks. Jaya wasn¡¯t an overlyrge ind. Only 1 big town on the coast a lot of it was built out toward the ocean to ept boats. As we got closer to the town we heard yelling, fighting, and gunshots. ¡°I¡¯m getting a bad feeling about this ce,¡± Usopp said. ¡°I think I caught my ¡®can¡¯t get off the boat¡¯ bug.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Chopper said, shivering as we moved closer. ¡°Why are we here again?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°To find help getting to the Sky Ind,¡± I said. ¡°Our Log Pose is pointing up. We need to get there to continue on our journey.¡± ¡°Or, and I¡¯m just throwing it out there, we stay on Jaya until our Log Pose attunes to this ind and follow it to the next ind,¡± Nami offered. When she finished speaking she looked over to us. The entire crew gave her a disgusted look. Even Robin. ¡°Fine! Stop looking at me like that. It was only an idea.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We need to get to Sky Ind next. I can¡¯t wait. Will there be an ocean up there?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± I said. ¡°From what I understand there are a few sky inds. Let¡¯s stop by Jaya and see if we can get some information.¡± ¡°Alright, but let¡¯s not get crazy here,¡± Nami said. ¡°This ind seems crazy enough.¡± Another gunshot and scream was let out. Usopp and Chopper shivered in fear. Luffy shivered in excitement. We docked, paying the minor fee to do so, and we¡¯re splitting up. ¡°I¡¯m going,¡± I said. ¡°Anyone else?¡± ¡°Yosh,¡± Luffy said. ¡°I want to check it out,¡± Zoro nodded. ¡°Me-¡° Sanji tried to say but was interrupted. ¡°No Sanji, don¡¯t,¡± Chopper said, holding onto his leg. ¡°We need someone to protect us from pirates.¡± ¡°We are pirates!¡± Sanji said angrily, trying to kick the reindeer off. ¡°Please, Sanji,¡± Usopp said. ¡°Fine,¡± he grumbled. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get plenty of excitement,¡± I said. ¡°What about you 2?¡± I asked the girls. ¡°I feel like I need toe with to keep an eye on you 3,¡± Nami said. ¡°I want to get some supplies,¡± Robin admitted. ¡°Well we need information. How do you want to split up?¡± I asked. ¡°Do we have to?¡± Nami asked with a frown. ¡°Yeah, it would be best,¡± I said. ¡°How about you keep these 2 in line. And Robin can keep me safe.¡± ¡°Keep you safe?¡± Nami asked. ¡°No, how about you keep those 2 in line. And we can have a girls outing.¡± ¡°I volunteer to protect thedies,¡± Sanji said. ¡°You already are,¡± I said with augh as Usopp and Chopper still clung to him. ¡°That¡¯s fine, Nami. Don¡¯t let Robin beat up too many people.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not nning to, are you?¡± Nami asked. ¡°Don¡¯t believe him. I¡¯m very agreeable,¡± Robin said. ¡°Shall we look for some clothes?¡± Robin knew just the way to everyone¡¯s heart. Nami was soon forgetting her fear as they walked out into the dock. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s have some fun,¡± I said excitedly as Zoro, Luffy, and I followed after them. At the end of the dock we went in a different direction than the girls. I was happy to see the girls talk excitedly to one another. Like I was setting future best friends up or something. The town itself was full of life. People yelling about this and that. Gunshots fired into the air at random intervals. A man was puking his guts out in an alley. Another was selling counterfeit marine uniforms. Laughing sounded from every tavern we walked past. ¡°This is my kind of town,¡± Zoro admitted. ¡°I am the champion of all fighters!¡± A man yelled from a rooftop. He looked like a wrestler. Zoro and Luffy turned to him. Both ready to fight for the title. ¡°Ignore him,¡± I said. ¡°If you have to say you¡¯re the champion. Then you¡¯re not.¡± A man dropped off a horse in front of us. He tried to talk but I pulled Luffy with me and walked around him. ¡°Any ideas?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Luffy said. ¡°We just had- nevermind,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s get some food then. Does your nose tell you where to go?¡± Luffy sniffed the air and began walking through the town. Eventually we came to arge tavern. Inside I recognized a couple of people. It was the same ce that they went in canon. Some Domingo pirateckeys were inside. Laughing uproariously at something as they yed cards or drank. We walked up to the bar. Arge man with a thick mustache polished a ss while the crowd became louder. He took our food and drink orders, acting like it was any other day as all the pirates made more noise. ¡°Old man. We are new in town. How long for a Log Pose to attune to the ind?¡± I asked. ¡°4 days,¡± the bartender said. ¡°Good, we have 4 days to find a way to Sky Ind,¡± I said. ¡°Ha! Did you hear that?¡± A guy behind me said. ¡°Sky ind?¡± I turned to see someckeyughing. ¡°What about it?¡± I asked. ¡°Only kids believe in stuff like that!¡± Another person yelled. The loud crowd quieted as they listened. ¡°Let it go,¡± the bartender said as he set my drink down. I began to sip it as I turned back to the talkative extras. Luffy wasn¡¯t really caring as he munched on some food. Zoro eyed everyone. Ready to strike at the slightest provocation. ¡°Guess I¡¯m a kid then,¡± I said. ¡°Our log pose is pointing up. So that¡¯s where we will be going.¡± ¡°That¡¯s rich. Log poses malfunction all the time,¡± someone else interjected. ¡°Next you¡¯re gonna tell me it¡¯s pointing down.¡± People guffawed. pping backs, throwing out their own jabs. ¡°Are you a fucking idiot?¡± I asked bluntly. The room became quiet again. The man I said it to stood up from his card game. He had a scar along his temple. Blonde hair. Ship captains coat hanging from his shoulders. He looked familiar. But I couldn¡¯t ce him. ¡°What did you say?¡± He asked. ¡°Dumb and deaf,¡± I said. ¡°I asked if you were an idiot.¡± The man walked up. Stopping a few paces away. ¡°This is the Grand Line!¡± I announced to the bar. ¡°Logic goes out the window. The Log Pose points any which way it wants. Why do you think it¡¯s in an orb instead of t like a normalpass? When you get to where it leads. You¡¯ll find an ind. Of course there¡¯s an ind at the bottom of the ocean. It¡¯s called Fishman Ind. Of course there are inds in the sky. Which means there¡¯s a way to get them.¡± The room was deathly quiet as I spoke. ¡°What? Just because you haven¡¯t seen it, means it doesn¡¯t exist? Don¡¯t make meugh. You type of pirates give our type a bad name.¡± ¡°What type?¡± The man asked angrily. ¡°The scared ones,¡± I said. The other captain gritted his teeth. ¡°The ones happy to sit on an ind and act like you own the ce because you¡¯refortable. Too scared to go to the next ind. Because it might be the one the marines catch you at. Or another pirate crew takes you down.¡± I could tell my guess was a little too close to the mark. The supposed captain became angrier. ¡°We will go to Sky Ind,¡± I said. ¡°Then we will go to the next ind and the next. Until what, captain?¡± ¡°We get to One Piece,¡± Luffy said between bites as he munched on a piece of cake. No oneughed. Luffy turned around to eye the other captain. ¡°Anyone know anything about Sky Ind?¡± He asked. No one answered. ¡°On to the next ce,¡± Luffy said. I threw berries on the bartop. Luffy walked by the other captain. Not hardly acknowledging he was there. Zoro did the same. As I walked by I couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°give Domingo our regards.¡± The other captain stiffened hearing the name. He didn¡¯t attack though. Didn¡¯t move a muscle. Called out on his own cowardice he didn¡¯t have a reply worth voicing. We walked out to the main road but were stopped by a deep booming voice. ¡°That was well said, boys,¡± therge man said. I turned slowly to see who I feared. ckbeard. He was a good 7 feet tall. No shirt on he had a thick hairy chest. No beard, but a mustache. Long ck hair tied back in a bandana. ¡°I¡¯ve seen a Sky Ind too. These fools don¡¯t know the half of what the Grand Line could dish out,¡± he said. ¡°Tell me, how much is your bounty?¡± ¡°30 million,¡± Luffy said without hesitation. ¡°30? Damn,¡± the pirate said. ¡°Well at least it¡¯s good to see fellow pirates that won¡¯t let the dream die.¡± I shivered as he talked. I didn¡¯t know for sure. But I guessed the man in front of ua was the final boss in One Piece, ckbeard. I considered fighting him. Trying to save Luffy¡¯s brother from being captured by ckbeard and the marines. But he had a strong crew. ckbeard had spent time on Whitebeard''s ship, one of the pirate warlords. ckbeard was probably much stronger than us. Luffy simply nodded and began to walk down the street again. As if on a leisurely stroll. ¡°This town isn¡¯t as fun as I thought it would be,¡± Luffy grumbled. ¡°I hear you,¡± Zoro said. ¡°It¡¯s like they¡¯re all sitting here waiting for something.¡± ¡°Yeah. Maybe the girls will have more luck,¡± I said as a man was thrown out of a bar next to us. Intrigued, the 3 of us looked to see Robin and Nami inside. Nami was soon running out of the bar. ¡°I was wrong, you escort her,¡± Nami said quickly. ¡°She beat up everyone in the bar.¡± ¡°For information,¡± Robin said as she walked out. She had a piece of paper rolled up in her hand. ¡°I think we have found our source of information.¡± ¡°Neat,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s check it out.¡± ¡ª- We soon left the main port and went around the ind. On the other side of the ind was a small hut by the shore. Throwing the anchor we were soon taking the long boat. Well the others were. I had Nami on my back while walking on water. We got to the shore. ¡°Hello!¡± I yelled out. The hut was right against the cliff-like shore. No sandy transition to water. Simply grassynd then a straight drop into water. ¡°Who is this guy supposed to be?¡± Nami asked Robin as I pulled her off the small boat. ¡°I was told that a man who talks about a sky ind is here,¡± Robin admitted. ¡°Before or after you beat those poor bar patrons up?¡± ¡°Before,¡± she admitted. ¡°They really did have iting,¡± Nami said as I pulled Chopper up to thend. ¡°How¡¯d you keep Zoro and Luffy from fighting?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s only when you say they can¡¯t do something that they want to. Heck I tried to start a fight. But the guy didn¡¯t know how to respond to someone not being scared of him.¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t worth our time,¡± Zoro said, jumping off the longboat. ¡°Well let¡¯s hope this ce is worth our time. We have less than 4 days before Sky Ind is out of our grasp. Any idea what the guy''s name is?¡± I knew it was Cricket or something from the manga. But I thought it best to stay dumb. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Robin admitted. ¡°They simply knew of him.¡± ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Ollie ollie oxenfree!¡± ¡°Do you have any food?!¡± The crew yelled. I opened the hut but inside was only a bed, small kitchen and bookcase. I didn¡¯t find much. Not much for looking through stranger¡¯s stuff without their permission I stepped out to find arge man attacking Luffy by the shore. The man was covered in water as if he had been swimming. He had Luffy in a chokehold. ¡°Oy put our captain down!¡± Zoro said as he ran up. Hands on his des. ¡°What are you doing in my home?¡± Therge man asked angrily. He was well over 6 feet. Tan skin. Muscr with his shirt off he only wore ck pants that dripped water. ¡°We are looking for the man that lives here,¡± I said walking up. ¡°We had questions about Sky Ind.¡± The stranger sneered at us. ¡°Here to make fun of me too?¡± He asked. ¡°I don¡¯t have ti-¡° the man¡¯s eyes rolled to the back of his head. Dropping to the earth he still had Luffy¡¯s neck gripped in his hand. The rubber man continued to try to pry open the death grip. ¡°You killed him, Zoro,¡± I said, walking over to them. ¡°I did not,¡± Zoro spat. I bent down trying to pry open the man¡¯s fingers. He had a way stronger grip than I thought he would. ¡°Zoro can you cut this off?¡± ¡°The neck or hand?¡± Zoro asked, pulling out his sword. Luffy¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°Either or,¡± I said. Luffy got serious. Prying harder he was soon out and cursing at us. ¡°You psychos. I almost died!¡± Luffy groaned as he caught his breath. ¡°Did you kill the guy Luffy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Luffy said. Poking the man. ¡°We should get a doctor,¡± Chopper said. We all slowly turned to him. His eyes became as big as saucers as he ran over. ¡°Oh right. I¡¯m the doctor.¡± CHAPTER 87 KNOCKED UP CHAPTER 87 KNOCKED UP ¡°He had Dysbarism,¡± Chopper said. ¡°Looks like he was diving in the water by the hut. The problem is if you ascend too quickly, gasses are released into the body causing various issues. It looks like he simply passed out.¡± We were in the man¡¯s small hut. Therge diverid out on the bed he slept soundly. Sanji made a meal from the ingredients in the kitchen while we waited for him to wake. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man asked as he sat up. ¡°What are you doing in here?¡± ¡°The Straw Hats,¡± I said. ¡°You fainted after a swim.¡± ¡°Ugh. Again?¡± He said. ¡°Sorry. I get pretty out of it from diving.¡± ¡°Why are you diving into the ocean?¡± Chopper asked. ¡°Treasure hunting,¡± he said with a small smile. ¡°Jaya is a trove of hidden treasures. Hidden at the bottom of the ocean.¡± ¡°Treasure?¡± Luffy asked, perking up. ¡°Well Jaya used to be,¡± the man said sadly. ¡°My ancestor said it was where the city of gold was.¡± ¡°Gold?¡± Nami asked. ¡°City?¡± Robin asked. ¡°Yeah. Maybe you¡¯ve heard of it,¡± the man said. ¡°Nnd the king of Liars talked about the city of gold.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that story,¡± Sanji interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s a children¡¯s tale.¡± Everyone turned to him. ¡°Nnd was an explorer. He found an ind with a city made of gold on it. He went back to his homnd and the king was so interested he came along for a return voyage. When they got to the ind there was no city of gold. The king was so upset they had Nnd executed. But he continued to talk about the city of gold. With his dying breath he said the ind must have sunk.¡± ¡°Sunk?¡± Nami asked excitedly. ¡°Is-is that why you¡¯re diving? Was that ind Jaya?¡± The man nodded. ¡°My name is Montnc Cricket. My ancestor was Montnc Nnd. One truth that is passed down in my family was that the king of liars was a very honest man. I¡¯ve made it my life¡¯s mission to prove that he wasn¡¯t a liar.¡± ¡°So you dive for treasures trying to find this city of gold?¡± Nami asked. Finding her new hero. Cricket nodded. ¡°Yes. Over the years I¡¯ve found a few.¡± Waving to a chest next to him I walked over. Opening it I found a trove of crap. There was an old spyss. Some mugs. An old picture behind a cracked frame. Random cheap pawn shop finds. I did find something of note. A t snail shell about the size of my palm. I knew it was a dial from Sky Ind. Pushing the depression at the center, nothing happened. Frowning, I kept digging until I noticed the map on the chest lid. I pulled it off. A big smile on my lips as I read aloud the name on the map. ¡°Skypiea.¡± The map was water damaged. But in good enough condition to be able to see the outline of an ind. ¡°Finally,¡± I said. ¡°Sky ind.¡± The others were soon rushing over gathering around the map. ¡°Where did you get this Cricket?¡± I asked. ¡°A chest at the bottom of the ocean,¡± he admitted. ¡°A few months back.¡± He rubbed his head, embarrassed. ¡°After I found it, an idea hit me. My ancestor thought the city of gold sank. What if instead of sinking it was blown up into the sky.¡± ¡°How could that happen?¡± Usopp asked. ¡°There is an event that happens in the area, about 5 times a month. It¡¯s called a Rising Current. Or Knockup Stream. Deep underwater caves fill with cold water. The hot earth around these caves heats up the water causing it to boil. When that happens it causes a huge geyser. One so powerful it shoots up to the clouds.¡± He let out a sigh. ¡°If the city of gold was on top of one of these giant caves. Maybe it could have been knocked up into the sky. If there really is a sky sea. Maybe it¡¯s just above us. Simply waiting for someone brave enough to go up there.¡± For once Luffy was all ears. ¡°Yosh! That settles it. Let¡¯s get to this sky ind!¡± ¡°Were you listening?¡± Nami asked. ¡°It¡¯s all theory. Even if it was true. There would be no way to get there.¡± ¡°Yes there is,¡± I said. I eyed Cricket. ¡°We would simply have to ride one of these Knockup Streams.¡± Cricketughed loudly as Nami groaned. ¡°I said the same thing,¡± the older man said. ¡°That¡¯s why the town makes fun of me. I was looking for a crew willing to go.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I asked. ¡°Why? You want to go?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Cricket said. ¡°I want to prove my ancestor to be an honest man.¡± I nodded. I didn¡¯t remember Cricket going with. But it made more sense than him wanting to skip proving his life¡¯s dream. ¡°I just needed a crew crazy enough to want to try my idea.¡± Turning to the others Nami was pacing back and forth, Usopp, Chopper, and Luffy were still looking at the map. Zoro was asleep. Robin was digging through the chest of treasures, looking over everything. And Sanji was cleaning up in the kitchen. ¡°I think you found the right crew,¡± I said. ¡°Is that a good or bad thing?¡± Cricket asked. He too looked to the crew as they ignored us. I didn¡¯t have an answer. ¡°Alright! We ready to go to sky ind?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course. Which way is it?!¡± Luffy asked. ¡°Nami, where is our Log Pose?¡± I asked. ¡°Here,¡± she said. Pulling it from a ne in her shirt the ss sphere was disyed for all to see. The red arrow pointing to our next destination. Practically straight up. ¡°That way,¡± is said with a big smile. ¡°Awesome,¡± Luffyughed. ¡°How do we get there?¡± I let out a sigh and dumbed down what Cricket just said. ¡ª It was the next day when we finally set off again. We had been remodeling the ship a little. Adding wings to the sides and a tail at the back that could be used to direct the ship in the air. It was not the prettiest thing. ¡°I¡¯m so embarrassed to be seen in this,¡± Namimented. ¡°The Going Merry looks like a turkey.¡± ¡°Hey, we still have a cannon at least,¡± Usopp said. ¡°We are a battle turkey.¡± ¡°Amen,¡± I said. ¡°We all ready, captain?¡± Luffy sat on the ship''s head at the front of the ship. ¡°Yosh. I¡¯ve been ready all day!¡± He said. ¡°How did you talk me into this?¡± Nami asked. ¡°I think you secretly want to go,¡± I said. ¡°Picture it Nami. An ind in the sky. Somewhere that might have a city of gold on it.¡± ¡°If there is no gold. I¡¯m ming you,¡± Nami said. ¡°There will be gold. Trust me. And if I¡¯m wrong and we fall out of the sky, I¡¯ll make sure we don¡¯t die¡­ somehow.¡± A lot had changed from the canon. I hoped we couldtch onto Luffy¡¯s luck to get to Skypiea in one piece. ¡°That¡¯s reassuring,¡± Nami mumbled. ¡°How are you okay with this, Robin? I thought you were a sensible person.¡± ¡°I am an archeologist,¡± she admitted. ¡°Of course I want to try to find a ce that disappeared hundreds of years ago. There might be some interesting artifacts if it¡¯s real.¡± ¡°Cricket! Walk me through how this works again,¡± Nami cried out. Cricket moved away from the railing at the lower deck and headed up to the helm. ¡°The Knockup Stream happens about 5 times a month. Since I found that map I¡¯ve been timing them and checking locations. I think there will be one a few miles outside of town. We will know we are close if the sky darkens over a small area. We need to get there and go to the center. If we can¡¯t get there in time we won¡¯t be pushed up the geyser.¡± ¡°This is crazy!¡± Nami whined. ¡°We should be dodging this stream. Not going for it.¡± We came around the ind. The big town on Jaya appeared in the distance. ¡°Come on Nami. Where¡¯s your sense of adventure!?¡± Luffy yelled. Standing on the sheep¡¯s head as he did. ¡°Adventure for you all is suicide for everyone else,¡± she spat. ¡°Usopp how are you so calm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± Usopp said. ¡°There is no guarantee this Knockup Stream will happen.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± I said pointing ahead. Far in the distance was a darkening of the clouds. Everywhere else was a clear blue sky. ¡°Nami, turn us around!¡± Usopp cried out. ¡°Nami, straight ahead!¡± Luffy yelled. I noticed her hand start to shake on the helm as she internally struggled with what to do. Walking over I set my hand on hers. ¡°We are going to make it,¡± I said. ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± She mumbled. ¡°I just am,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re the best navigator in the world Nami. If anyone can fly a ship in the sky. It¡¯s you. Use that Navigator Sense skill of yours to see us through.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t put it all on me,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s not. We will be here to help.¡± I could tell it wasn¡¯t working. ¡°How about our normal wager?¡± Nami cracked a smile. ¡°Howe whenever we make a bet, I feel like you know the oue?¡± ¡°Because I do,¡± I said. ¡°I bet we will make it.¡± ¡°Why would I make a bet I know I¡¯ll lose?¡± She asked. ¡°Fine. You bet we will make it. Use all your skills to make it happen. And at the end of it all. You win the bet.¡± A big grin split her face. ¡°Deal,¡± she said. Then she began issuing orders. We were soon scrambling around the deck. Pulling sails this way and that as we made our way to the darkened sky. There was an electricity in the air as we got closer. Anticipation for what was toe. The fear of failing was ever present. Even I didn¡¯t know if we would make it. And for once I was d not to know. It was one thing to read it in a story. But I was living it. The mere idea of it was crazy. Getting thrown through the air until we would supposedlynd on a physical cloud that would let us sail on it. ¡°It¡¯s romantic,¡± Cricket said. Standing at the railing as he stared at the dark horizon in front of us. ¡°It¡¯s an adventure,¡± Luffy said. ¡°It¡¯s balls to the wall crazy. I love it!¡± I yelled. ¡°We need a musician for times like this.¡± ¡°Hell yeah,¡± Luffy said. ¡°There,¡± Robin said. Unable to hide the excitement in her voice. Straight ahead was a dip in the water. About 100 feet in diameter the water lowered down about 10 feet from sea level. ¡°Okay people!¡± Nami yelled. Getting serious. ¡°Hold on to something. We are going to circle around it!¡± Nami turned the boat to skirt the edge of the dip. It began to cyclone below us. The force of it directing the ship around the depression slowly. Then more quickly as the cyclone sped up. ¡°It¡¯sing!¡± Nami yelled. Somehow able to sense it as the cyclone expanded out. Raising up. I held onto the railing for dear life. ¡°Way hey and up she rises!¡± I yelled. Luffy repeated it and soon we all said it. Whether a whisper or a yell as the crew held on for dear life. All the while Cricketughed with tears in his eyes. Then a conclusive force hit the ship. We were immediately turned vertical and shot up into the sky. I was on the greatest roller coaster ever invented as the G-Force caused me to be pulled back and back. I heard a yell beside me. Robin lost her grip. Working on instinct I let go as well. We fell past. The furled sail scrunched up, I grabbed her as we passed the mast. We continued to fall but I grabbed the railing of the upper deck. Right in front of Nami at the helm. ¡°You alright?!¡± I yelled to Robin as I held onto her. She nodded as more hands sprouted from her body. Grabbing onto me. ¡°You¡¯re doing it Nami!¡± I yelled. She had been smart and tied herself to the helm. Her hands still on it as the wind roared in our ears and we continued to fly straight up. ¡°You¡¯re flying the ship!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± She yelled. But there was a genuine smile on her face. ¡°After you win the bet!¡± I yelled. Looking straight ahead the clouds became thicker. The geyser of water was dying down in strength as water cascaded down onto us. But we had the wind. The wings were soaring us up and up. As I counted heads again and again I knew we were going to make it. Then as if an invisible wall was in front of us we all rocked forward. Our momentum gone as we mmed into the bottom of the sea in the sky. CHAPTER 88 SKYPIEA CHAPTER 88 SKYPIEA I woke up on a pile of clouds. But not the ones I expected. Instead they were the dark pillows of Nico Robin''s cleavage. I stayed there for a moment. Toofortable to get up. But as I noticed more actual clouds surrounding us I grumbled awake. Standing up I was half in water and half off. The water itself was sky blue. Thend I was on was made of physical amorphous conglomerations of white fluffy clouds. Looking around I didn¡¯t see the ship or any other crew members. I vaguely remembered hitting the water of the sea in the sky, but I kept my hold on Robin. I didn¡¯t think I had to worry about the crew, but things were different than canon. So there was always the possibility something happened to them. I pushed that out of my mind. Studying the area was the simple squishy clouds. Bending over I began to shake Robin. ¡°Wakey Wakey. There¡¯s a poneglyph right here,¡± I said. Her eyes blinked then she was sitting up. ¡°What?¡± She asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said. ¡°You said poneglyph,¡± she said angrily. I cracked a smile. ¡°That¡¯s not funny!¡± She yelled. ¡°It kind of is. Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s one up here,¡± I said. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s look around.¡± ¡°Where are we?¡± She asked as she investigated the water andnd. ¡°Skypiea. Not sure where the others are though.¡± I began taking in deep breaths. Such a high altitude had less oxygen so I was weaker until I got used to it. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Robin asked. Pointing at the water there appeared to be a man skiing on the sky blue water. He got closer and closer. He had dark skin. A short mohawk on his head and had tattoos on his body. The only clothes I saw was a small loincloth at his waist. He jumped up to the clound and continued skiing on it. Heading away from us after some time he disappeared. Not into the horizon. But somewhere in the clouds. ¡°Is that a Skypiean?¡± Robin asked. ¡°That¡¯s a Jayan,¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± She asked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter right now. Come on. Let¡¯s find the others,¡± I said. Looking to the water I didn¡¯t see the boat, but it had to be there. ¡°Jump on my back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing that,¡± she said. ¡°Oh can you swim now?¡± She frowned. Grumbling under her breath the tall dark haired woman slowly moved to my back. Her arms over my shoulders I grabbed her firm thighs and began running out onto the water. I had to adjust the chakra use on my feet a little but was soon going full speed across the vast light blue sea. ¡°Thank you for grabbing me,¡± Robin said. ¡°Back at the Knockup Stream.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m probably the only reason you didn¡¯t drown in this sea too,¡± I said. ¡°Do I get a thanks for that too?¡± ¡°No,¡± she whispered. ¡°One thank you at a time.¡± Iughed. ¡°You¡¯re part of the crew Robin. No thanks needed.¡± She got quiet. ¡°Are you having fun?¡± ¡°I¡¯m seeing interesting ces. And it¡¯s only been a couple of days,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯ll happen. Never a dull moment.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask something I had been wondering. ¡°Do you hate me?¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°Ruining your n? Tricking you with that whole Mr. Half thing.¡± ¡°Was that a trick?¡± She asked slowly. ¡°You seemed to fit in as an assassin easily.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said. ¡°I had been working through some things. Things I¡¯m not proud of. I kind of let the character take me¡­but once I saw the Straw Hats I was reminded how much I preferred being me. Being someone they wanted to be in their crew. Not some psycho killer.¡± Robin nodded. Readjusting her grip on me. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I should thank you for that too. I-I stayed up nights. Thinking about all the death and destruction we would cause with the rebellion. You helped limit it at thest minute.¡± ¡°Good. You should thank me,¡± I said. ¡°Sorry. At the limit,¡± she said. ¡°Damn. True.¡± She chuckled as I ran. Then I saw the ship as I moved around anotherrge floating cloud. Straight ahead the Going Merry was a little beat up but intact. As we got to it Luffy noticed us. ¡°Weston!¡± He yelled. Soon others ran to the railing waving at us. ¡°Your fan club is calling,¡± Robin said from my back. ¡°Robin!¡± Sanji yelled. ¡°I was so worried!¡± ¡°There¡¯s your fan club,¡± I said. Sheughed as we got closer. I jumped up to the deck letting her slide off my back as the others surrounded us. ¡°Anyone missing?¡± I asked as I counted heads. ¡°Nope,¡± Nami said. ¡°Just you 2.¡± ¡°You alright there Cricket?¡± I asked. The big man was lost looking out onto the sky sea. He turned back to us, tears in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s really here,¡± Cricket said. ¡°It¡¯s¡­heaven,¡± he said. ¡°Trust me, this isn¡¯t heaven,¡± I said. ¡°This ce has a lot of problems going on. Now, what did we miss?¡± They caught me up. It was pretty much what happened in the canon. The skiing guy attacked them and they were saved by a sky knight. The sky knight offered to save them one more time with the blow of a special whistle. After that things flowed rather quickly. We were in a lower part of the Sky Ind. We took a passage up to where Skypiea actually was. We got our photos taken for going through the passage without paying. And I let the canon flow. Meeting locals. Their exnations on the area and the cool sky gadgets. I knew it all and decided to take a nap. I forgot how quickly things happened with the Straw Hats. In MHA there were at least a few weeks in between big stuff. It wasn¡¯t until wayter that I was woken up by Nami. Half awake I pulled her to me, kissing her quickly before she could stop me. ¡°Not now,¡± she whispered. We hadn¡¯t had time to be alone since on the deck after basta. ¡°Just a little,¡± I mumbled. ¡°No one is down here for once.¡± She kissed me quickly then pulled away. ¡°You have work to do. We got kidnapped by a shrimp.¡± ¡°A what?¡± I asked as I received the quest.
One Piece Quest 7:
Assist the release of the Skypieans from the clutches of God Enel
Rewards:
Conqueror''s Haki
My eyes bulged as I read the reward. Conqueror¡¯s Haki was the rarest of all the Haki¡¯s. I had the potential to buy a book for it, but how I understood it, not everyone had it. Only about 1 in a million people could use it. Maybe more. It allowed the release of spiritual energy, and whoever didn¡¯t have enough was typically knocked out by it. I wondered if having it as a reward meant I could use it like my other skills, or would I still have to learn to control it. ¡°A giant shrimp,¡± Nami said. ¡°It grabbed the ship and took us to this ind.¡± ¡°Alright alright, let me see what¡¯s up. I don¡¯t remember this at all,¡± I mumbled. I needed to stop getting so cocky about the story. We got outside and I found that we were in arge forest. But not the forest I had seen so far on the sky ind, they had all had palm trees. These were giant 500 foot tall trees that were at least 20 feet in diameter. Robin and Chopper were on the deck. ¡°Weston!¡± Chopper said in his cute voice. ¡°You were here?¡± ¡°I found him napping,¡± Nami said. ¡°Next time tell people where the hell you are.¡± ¡°Sorry, I thought we were good for a bit,¡± I said. I was slowly remembering this part as I walked to the ship railing. Around us was a marsh-like area. White murky clouds on top of the water all around us there were about 150 feet between us and the earth. Which was actual earth, not the physical clouds we had been standing on since arriving on sky ind. ¡°Anyone else here?¡± I asked. ¡°Zoro¡¯s trying to swim to shore,¡± Robin said, pointing out to him. Just then a giant sea shark shot out of the water going for him. Zoro had his swords out instantly and blocked the snakes mouth, but he was pushed into the water by the momentum of the beast. ¡°Weston! Save him!¡± Chopper yelled as he cried out. ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± I said. ¡°I thought Cricket was on the ship.¡± ¡°He¡¯s with the others,¡± Robin said as the snake floated to the top and Zoro surfaced next to it. Breathing heavily the snake did not stir as he sheathed his sword. ¡°Swimming is out!¡± Zoro yelled up as he began to swim back. The ship was on a brickwork temple/altar area at the center of the water. ¡°There are a bunch of these things below.¡± His words were made clear as more water stirred in the water. Fins of the sea sharks showing over the water. ¡°That¡¯s fine, I can get us out in a pinch,¡± I yelled down to him. ¡°Oh Weston, what were you doing here?¡± Zoro asked. ¡°Napping,¡± I said. ¡°Too much excitementtely for me.¡± ¡°Any idea where we are?¡± Zoro asked. ¡°Looks like a sacrificial altar,¡± I said looking to the pyramidal templetop under us. ¡°Probably where the Jayan¡¯s used to sacrifice their virgins.¡± ¡°Virgins?!¡± Nami asked. ¡°Jayans? What do you mean?¡± ¡°We are on Jaya,¡± I said looking around. ¡°But not the part back below. The one that Cricket said was shot into the air.¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Robin asked. ¡°The trees, the literal soil, and the fact that it¡¯s what we came here to find,¡± I said. The girls gave me a confused look as Zoro jumped up. ¡°Remember, it¡¯s where the city of gold is supposed to be.¡± ¡°I forgot!¡± Nami said, her eyes turning into Berrie signs, which were like a $ sign but instead of a S there was a B. ¡°You really think the gold¡¯s here?¡± ¡°I think it was,¡± I said. ¡°Enough with this crap,¡± Robin said. ¡°You know a whole lot more than you¡¯re telling us.¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked, hurt by the usation. But I had already decided on a n to exin things. ¡°You seem to know a lot of things you shouldn¡¯t,¡± Robin said. ¡°I would like to stop being in the dark.¡± Zoro and Nami gave me a look that said they agreed. ¡°Fine,¡± I said. Sitting on the railing as I faced them. ¡°You know Haki.¡± ¡°We read the book,¡± Nami said. Zoro nodded. ¡°Book?¡± Robin asked. ¡°I¡¯ll let you borrow it,¡± I said. ¡°Basically, everything has spiritual energy, called Haki. When you learn to use this Haki you can use it in fighting. There is a form of it called Observation Haki, it let¡¯s you listen to the Haki of everything around you. Thus you know everything that is going on. A rock at your foot, a bullet flying your way, a punch thrown your way, you sense it all.¡± ¡°I have been trying to train it for a while. I haven¡¯t learned to use it in fights yet, or call on it much. But I have somehow attuned myself to the spiritual energy around me. I can listen to it. Allowing me to hear the story of everything around me,¡± I said. They weren¡¯t buying it. ¡°This temple for instance,¡± I said. ¡°Virgins were sacrificed here by the original inhabitants of thisnd. They sacrificed to a snake god. Trying to appease their god when bad things happened.¡± ¡°What else can you hear?¡± Nami asked. ¡°I can hear all of your spiritual energy,¡± I said. ¡°Have been for a while. How do you think I know so much about you?¡± I asked. ¡°Prove it,¡± Zoro said. Not usatory, more like he wanted to see a party trick. ¡°What do you want me to tell you?¡± I asked, ready for a challenge. ¡°Which one of my swords is cursed?¡± He asked. ¡°That one,¡± I said pointing to the sword he got in Logue Town. The one he threw in the air ready to cut his arm off, but his luck held. Zoro frowned. ¡°What do you know about me? You and I never talked about it,¡± he said. ¡°Did you talk about it with anyone on the ship?¡± I asked. He shook his head. ¡°You promised your childhood friend to be the strongest swordsman in the world after she died by falling down the stairs.¡± Zoro¡¯s eyes bulged. He cursed under his breath. ¡°Proof enough for me,¡± he said. ¡°Do me, do me,¡± Chopper said, raising his cute hooves up. ¡°You wanted to be a doctor to honor the man that raised you,¡± I said. ¡°Magic,¡± Chopper said, his eyes wide. ¡°Happy?¡± I asked the other girls. They already knew I knew their backstories. ¡°It¡¯s kind of useless in a fight, but gives me the general idea about what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on here then?¡± Nami asked. ¡°Why were we taken?¡± ¡°A game?¡± I asked, not quite sure how to exin it. ¡°So Skypiea is run by a man they call god. Theckeys of this god guy take us. Send the others here. They¡¯ll have to fight strong guys toe save us.¡± ¡°Great,¡± Zoro said. ¡°Going to have to save those idiots.¡± ¡°Probably. From what I can tell, the people here are a lot stronger than the Baroque Worksckeys¡­no offense Robin,¡± I said. She red at me. ¡°Can you tell what I¡¯m thinking?¡± Chopper asked, his eyes wide. ¡°We are past that,¡± I told him. ¡°But no, I can tell history, maybe a little of the future, but no thoughts or actions.¡± ¡°What number am I thinking of?¡± Chopper asked. ¡°Chopper, I have a big book under my bed, would you mind getting it?¡± I asked. He nodded and was running off. ¡°Back to the important item,¡± Nami said. ¡°What do you mean the city of gold was here?¡± ¡°I mean that this ce isn¡¯t uninhabited. It used to be around here somewhere. Whoever lives here probably took it,¡± I said. Nami put on a dejected look. ¡°Don¡¯t get sad. We will just have to take it from them. They kidnapped us, remember?¡± Her face was soon beaming a smile as her eyes turned back into the berrie symbol. ¡°What should we do?¡± Robin asked. ¡°Look around,¡± I said. ¡°Zoro¡¯s right. It might be best if we try to help the others get here.¡± ¡°What about the ship?¡± Zoro asked. ¡°I¡¯ll stay and watch it,¡± I said. ¡°Just in case they get here. Try to n to be back here by dark?¡± ¡°Works for me,¡± Zoro said. ¡°I would like to go with you,¡± Robin said to Zoro. I got a little jealous since I was trying to get back in Robin¡¯s good graces. Then again, Zoro only cared about the sword, I knew nothing would happen between them. ¡°Should I go?¡± Nami asked. ¡°Up to you,¡± I said. ¡°It would be just me, and you, and Chopper here.¡± I sent her a wink that the others couldn¡¯t see. She smiled big. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll stay,¡± she said. ¡°How are we going to get across?¡± Zoro asked. Robin used her power to grow an arm on one of therge trees above. The arm tore a vine off and it was soon swinging down to us. Zoro grabbed it and swung across the water, Tarzan yelling the whole way across. I regretted staying, I wanted to try it. CHAPTER 89 HEATING UP CHAPTER 89 HEATING UP ¡°You think he¡¯s safe out there by himself?¡± Nami asked. Her long nails scratched my chest as sheid on top of me. ¡°Chopper¡¯s fine,¡± I said. My hands in her shirt I was massaging herrge globes with chakra. ¡°Have these gotten bigger?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± she said as she gasped. I stuck my face in her shirt to check but found myself licking her nipple as my hand in her pants pulled her ass into me. She was cumming again soon. Covering her mouth her body shook over top of me. My teeth nibbling her nipple I kept the Pleasure Touch Chakra flowing as I kneaded her ass and breast. When she let out a sigh I pulled my head out of her shirt. ¡°Had your fill yet?¡± I asked. ¡°No,¡± she said, lifting her shirt and sticking my back inside. I chuckled, turning us over. My dick digging into her thigh she gasped as I continued to push the boundaries. Hands moving closer to the crack of her ass, dick moving to her wet pussy. I was still clothed, but she was mostly naked. C cup breasts, perky nipples, firm ass, smooth abs, red hair tied back, she was gorgeous and all mine as I explored her. ¡°What else can you do?¡± She moaned out as another orgasm began to build. ¡°Make other parts of my body feel like this,¡± I said, increasing the chakra. ¡°What other parts?¡± She whispered. I looked up at her through the neck hole of her shirt. She bit her lip looking down at me. Pulling out of her shirt I made a motion to my dick. It took her a minute to understand what I was pointing at. ¡°Is that¡­¡± ¡°My dick? Yes,¡± I said bluntly. ¡°Ca-Can I touch it?¡± She asked nervously. ¡°If you want,¡± I said, growing excited. ¡°You¡¯ll have to do the work though.¡± I sat on my knees as she stared at it. Shrouded in my pants she didn¡¯t quite know where to start. Eventually her shaking hands moved to my belt buckle. Slowly she opened the buckle then button and pulled the fly down. Her breath catching she reached inside. Grabbing the base I let out a pleasurable moan. It always felt so much better when someone else was touching it. She pulled it out and her eyes bulged more. ¡°I-Is that supposed to go inside me?¡± Nami squeaked. The full 11 inch veiny dick was rather red from all the heavy petting we had been doing. It looked angry. ¡°I have a skill to make it better. But yes, it can,¡± I said. Nami gulped but growing bolder she stroked it. ¡°Do you w-¡± She tried to say but was stopped as a loud whistle sounded out. And I got another notification.
One Piece Quest 7.1:
Defeat Priest Shura
Rewards:
Reject Dial
¡°Fuck!¡± I said. In an instant I stuffed my angry dick in my pants as I ran out the door. It didn¡¯t take long till I was on the deck. Chakra filling my body I saw the culprit immediately. Chopper had blown the whistle that was there to call the sky knight. In front of him was a Skypiean. He was tall, white wings at his back, thin mustache on his lip, ck hair, thick pants, and a jacket. There was arge joust in his hand and he sat atop a giant vulture. The bird was fluttering next to the ship facing Chopper. I didn¡¯t hesitate. Pulling my Seastone Jitte out I jumped at the man on the flying bird. He turned his joust toward me, but was toote. I kicked him off the bird with all my strength. The bird squawked as I shed at it with the water coated Jitte, but it flew out of the way. ¡°Someone with some balls,¡± the man said as he stood back up. I jumped from the deck to the altar top where he was. Hefting his joust he pointed it at me. ¡°Whatever you fairy fuck. What the hell are you doing here?!¡± ¡°I am here to give you your own trial,¡± the man said with a sneer on his lips. ¡°Like your friends are going through their own, you need to be put through one.¡± ¡°I fucking hate trials,¡± I said. ¡°Which one are you? Thin mustache trial?¡± The man scoffed as fire shot out of the tip of his joust. I raised my Jitte. The water hissing as it turned to steam I wasn¡¯t up for ying. Jumping to the side I dove at the man. Our weapons crossed but I knocked his weapon up. Punching him with all my strength I hit him in the gut and he staggered back. Back on him I swiped away his joust head again before he could point the tip at me. Within his guard I began to cool the area rapidly. Our breath misted out as I sharpened the slowly solidifying Jitte. Slicing hard it struck him in the side. Blood spurting out the foe yelled out as he rolled away. He continued to roll, falling off the temple edge. I ran after him but the giant bird had swooped in to grab him. ¡°Pussy!¡± I yelled. ¡°I thought you needed help,¡± A voice said. I turned to see the sky knight I remembered. An old man in armor, he had a long beard and deep drooping eyes that bore into me. He rode arge polka dotted pegasus-like animal. Instead of a horse head it had a bird¡¯s. ¡°Gan Fall!¡± My opponent yelled from his bird. The old man turned. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The priest Shura yelled. ¡°I was called,¡± the old man said. ¡°You were to never set foot here again!¡± Shura yelled. ¡°I go where I am needed,¡± the old man said. Leveling an identical joust the men on the winged beasts stared at one another. ¡°Fuck that, he¡¯s mine,¡± I said. Running up the side of the ship I jumped upnding on the polka dot pegasus bird thing. ¡°I can handle this,¡± the old man said. ¡°Same,¡± I said. ¡°Just get me to him.¡± He grumbled but kicked the side of his mount and we flew at the opponent. The priest gritted his teeth and did the same. Growling he leveled his joust and the distance closed quickly. I didn¡¯t wait though. Jumping from the back of the bird I channeled water chakra into my Jitte making a giant bat. Between the 2 men I swung down, smashing the priest and his bird with all I had. They were both knocked out with the blow. Spitting up blood the 3 of us fell to the water below. Instead of hitting the water Inded on the mount of Gan Fall. ¡°Well done young man,¡± the old guy said as he flew us back to the ship. ¡°Thanks foring. I bet he would have run or kept shooting fire from where I couldn¡¯t get him,¡± I said. Dropping the sea water from the Jitte I stored it while epting the quest reward.
One Piece Quest 7.1: Complete
Defeat Priest Shura
Rewards:
Reject Dial
A palm sized snail shell appeared in my hand. I knew what dials were, but I couldn¡¯t remember what a Reject Dial was. The old mannded us on the deck of the ship. ¡°Weston, the ship,¡± Chopper cried out. I looked around and there were burns from the joust of the priest. ¡°It¡¯s fine, we will fix it,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for blowing the whistle,¡± he added. ¡°I got scared.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± I assured. Patting the top of his hat I added, ¡°You did well. I doubt I could have gotten to him if you didn¡¯t.¡± He still cried but appeared a little better. ¡°So who are you again?¡± ¡°I am the sky knight,¡± the old man said as he got off his mount. ¡°I ran into this group earlier, and gave them my whistle to call me if they needed anything.¡± ¡°Right right,¡± I said remembering. ¡°You¡¯re the old god here, right?¡± The old man jerked as if struck. ¡°I¡­was, how did you know that?¡± He asked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. So you gonna stay to help us?¡± ¡°Help you?¡± Gan Fall asked. ¡°I am simply a knight now. A mercenary.¡± I frowned. ¡°We know you aren¡¯t simply that,¡± I said. ¡°Stick around. I¡¯m sure you will want to be a part of what¡¯s toe.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Gan Fall asked. ¡°Gonna take down the current god,¡± I said with a wide smile. The man stared at me in stunned silence. ¡°Oy! You guys alive over there!?¡± Zoro yelled from the shore. I moved to the railing. ¡°Yeah, find anything?!¡± ¡°Not-¡± Zoro was stopped as more yells came from the opposite side of theke around us. ¡°Nami, Robin! I am here to save you!¡± Sanji yelled. He and the others were on a small boat heading toward us from a river that fed into theke. Usopp, Luffy, and Cricket barely fit on the small boat. ¡°Thank you, my prince charming!¡± I yelled back. ¡°Ew Weston, just die already!¡± Sanji yelled back. Usopp, Luffy, and Cricket chuckled as they headed toward us. Sanji dropped the others at the temple altar then he went to pick up Robin and Zoro. The blonde and green haired men were yelling at one another by the time they got back. ¡°What happened to the Merry?¡± Usopp asked as he noticed the fire damage. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Usopp,¡± Chopper cried. ¡°I tried to stop this guy but he set it on fire. Weston stepped in before it got worse.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Chopper. I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay,¡± Usopp said, but I could tell he still worried about the ship. ¡°You guys look like you had fun,¡± I told Luffy. He and the others that had been with him were pretty beat up. ¡°Yeah, we fought this ball guy, he was dumb and fat,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Forget that. I¡¯m hungry!¡± ¡°We were just attacked on the ship,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe we should move to thend so the ship doesn¡¯t get in the middle again.¡± ¡°Yosh, let¡¯s go camping!¡± Luffy yelled. It didn¡¯t take long for the other¡¯s to get on board with the idea. ¡°Robin,¡± I said pointing up. She smiled and tore a vine off a tree for me. I caught it and was soon swinging across the water yelling my head off. It didn¡¯t take long for all the other guys to do the same. Then I had to run back and drive the rest over with the small boat the Luffy¡¯s team had stolen. Sanji soon had a fire going as he cooked in arge pot over top of the mes. The other¡¯s sitting around it in a circle I decided to throw a debriefing. ¡°Alright, first, Luf-¡± I stopped myself knowing it was useless to ask the captain. ¡°Sanji, what happened? Why were we taken away on a¡­¡± ¡°Shrimp,¡± Nami offered. ¡°Right, shrimp.¡± Sanji took a long drag from his cigarette. ¡°We technically crossed into sky ind illegally. Since we did, they had the right to make us die by trial. They took you all, then made us try to get you. We went through the Trial of Balls. This guy made exploding balls and could sense our moves, so he was tougher than normal.¡± ¡°Right,¡± I said, remembering the meatball shaped foe. ¡°Robin, Zoro, find anything?¡± ¡°No,¡± Robin admitted. ¡°We didn¡¯t run into anyone. There were some rubbled buildings, but everything was too old to learn anything from.¡± ¡°Damn, okay. For those of you who don¡¯t know. This is Jaya,¡± I said. ¡°At least the part of Jaya that held the city of gold.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Luffy yelled excitedly. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Usopp asked. ¡°Cricket, Robin, you still have those maps?¡± I asked. Cricket pulled the Skypiea map he had shown us, Robin found the Jaya map from her pack. I lined them up showing that the maps made a skull. ¡°Cricket, you said that your ancestorsst words were ¡®the city of gold must have sank¡¯, did he have any otherst words?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, look at these maps. They form a skull. I seem to remember Nnd saying something about the city of gold being in an eye,¡± I said. ¡°Uh yeah,¡± Cricket said. He dug into his own pack pulling out a thick tome with handwritten notes. He dug through it. ¡°In my research when he talked of the city Nnd said the city of gold was in the right eye.¡± ¡°Alright. This is a skull. Thisrge cove is the left eye. Then the right eye¡­.¡± ¡°Is where the city of gold is,¡± Nami said excitedly. ¡°Exactly,¡± I said. ¡°Any of you see anything you recognize?¡± ¡°We headed Southwest and found therge cove,¡± Robin said. ¡°We did?¡± Zoro asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Robin said in a t tone. ¡°I told you that at least 10 times.¡± ¡°Are you sure? I thought we were going North.¡± Robin red at him, mumbling under her breath. I chuckled, Zoro was known for getting lost easily. ¡°Okay, so we are¡­here? Just North of the city of gold?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Robin said. ¡°Perfect,¡± I said. ¡°So I think we all know what needs to happen tomorrow.¡± I put the pencil I had used to mark the map behind my ear. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Luffy admitted. ¡°Yeah, me either,¡± Usopp and Chopper added. ¡°Tomorrow, we head South¡­to the city of gold¡­to steal all the gold,¡± I said slowly. ¡°Ohhhh, yeah, let¡¯s do that,¡± Luffy said. ¡°What am I doing here then?!¡± Gan Fall asked angrily. The old man got up yelling at me. ¡°You¡¯re helping us,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not helping you steal this gold, or whatever it is,¡± he said. ¡°Why not?¡± Luffy asked, surprised. ¡°Because thisnd is run by God Enel,¡± he said. ¡°He knows everything that goes on around here. He will simply kill whoever he wants.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Sanji said. ¡°We saw his divine judgment before going on the trial. Arge lightning bolt shot from the sky. Gan Fall saved the girl that it was aimed at.¡± ¡°Oh right,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s annoying. Well if he knows everything that¡¯s happening, why hasn¡¯t he just divine judgmented us?¡± The crew and I all looked up to the sky, nothing happened. ¡°Don¡¯t say something like that!¡± Nami cried. ¡°He will hear you!¡± ¡°Dang, I thought something would happen,¡± Zoro said. ¡°Na, this god guy isn¡¯t a real god. He¡¯s just a normal person like you and I,¡± I said. ¡°Strong yeah, but no god.¡± ¡°Then how does he do it?¡± Usopp asked. ¡°Is he in the sky watching us?¡± ¡°We are in the sky,¡± Luffy said. ¡°The sky of the sky,¡± Usopp corrected. Luffy nodded as if that made sense. ¡°Okay, you guys said that ball guy you fought could predict your moves, right?¡± I asked. Sanji and his group nodded. ¡°He knows how to use Observation Haki. You remember me talking about that, right?¡± I looked down the line. Luffy had a distant look. ¡°The magic from the book.¡± ¡°Oh right,¡± Luffy said, following. ¡°So that guy you fought could sense your spiritual energy. You weren¡¯t able to get the drop on him because he knew every move you made. How did you beat him in the end?¡± ¡°We trapped him and pummeled him,¡± Sanji said. ¡°Good, that¡¯s how to do it,¡± I said. ¡°This God Enel guy has the same skill. But on a much bigger scale. Where the guy you fought could probably only sense around him. Enel can sense for miles. Thus when someone pisses him off he could use his power to smite them.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but look up. Others joined. ¡°Stop looking up!¡± Nami yelled. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. ¡°So, he isn¡¯t a god. He just knows Haki.¡± ¡°How do you fight it?¡± Luffy asked. Intrigued for once. ¡°Learn your own haki¡­the book,¡± I said. Luffy frowned in disgust. ¡°Attack randomly? Trap them? Over power? It can be done. It¡¯s just difficult.¡± ¡°Alright, my head hurts,¡± Luffy admitted. ¡°Enough talk. It¡¯s getting dark out. We need to have a party.¡± ¡°A party?¡± Robin asked. ¡°There are bad guys all around us.¡± ¡°Robin, Robin, Robin,¡± Usopp said, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault you haven¡¯t been with us long. But of course we need a party.¡± ¡°What about god?¡± Nami asked. ¡°I think we already proved he isn¡¯t listening,¡± I said. ¡°Bonfire?¡± I asked. Zoro nodded and we went into the woods grabbing huge logs. It wasn¡¯t long until we had a huge bonfire going. Sanji made more food. The group began yelling like they didn¡¯t have a care in the world as the alcohol was passed around. Another Straw Hat party was quickly underway. CHAPTER 90 GOD CHAPTER 90 GOD ¡°Why do I have to stay behind?¡± I asked angrily. ¡°Because you¡¯re the only one that can walk on water,¡± Nami said. ¡°We need you here to help get the ship off this altar.¡± ¡°Well let¡¯s postpone the n then,¡± I said desperately. ¡°Captain,e on. I want to see the city of gold.¡± ¡°Then get the ship down,¡± Luffy said. A look of adventure on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sure there will be plenty of gold left.¡± I frowned. I didn¡¯t much care, but I knew Luffy, Robin, Chopper, Cricket, and Zoro would have the tougher time with it at the city of gold. Sanji, Usopp, Nami, Gan Fall, and I were left to get the ship down. I couldn¡¯t remember what happened to the group I was stuck in, but I doubted it was as exciting as the other¡¯s. ¡°Fine,¡± I said. The group headed off toward the city. We soon had the wings and tail that we used to fly up the Knockup Stream off of the ship. Then the men were pushing the ship off the altar. It took a lot, but we got it. Landing hard on the water Usopp cringed, but the Merry looked fine. The stream that Sanji¡¯s group had traversed to get to us flowed toward us. We used Usopp driving the small boat they had ridden on to push from the back. I was at the front pulling the boat with ropes. Luckily I had all that practice from Boa Hancock¡¯s ship. ¡°Faster horsie!¡± Nami yelled from the deck. ¡°I¡¯m going as fast as I can,¡± I grumbled as I continued to pull the boat as hard as I could. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get down here?¡± ¡°Nah, Gan Fall is telling us his backstory,¡± she said. ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°Where he was the god here then 6 years ago God Enel deposed him,¡± she said. ¡°Ah, okay, I¡¯d rather be down here,¡± I said. Bored I looked through my Status Screen.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest: Free Skypieans
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest: Save Takagi
World 2: Gantz
World 2 Quest: Bring Kei to Life
World 3: Naruto
World 3 Quest:
World 4: One Piece
World 4 Quest: Free Skypieans
World 5: My Hero Academia*
World 5 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Give and Take Quirk
Bonuses Increased Intellect
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
Seastone Jitte Stored
Doorway ID (1)
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights Stored (3)
Hero Costume Stored
Reject Dial Stored
Currency: Berrie 87,120,112
Yen 3,458,904
Ryo 822,995
¡°Hey Nami,¡± I yelled back. ¡°I got something interesting.¡± I pulled the Reject Dial out of the screen. The palm-sized snail shell was white and looked simple enough. ¡°Ask Gan Fall what this does.¡± Throwing it back to her, Gan Fall was soon at the front of the ship. ¡°This is a Reject Dial!¡± He said. ¡°They are very dangerous. If someone hits it. The Dial will reflect back 10 times the strength of the blow.¡± ¡°10 times?¡± I asked excitedly. I thought it was a 1 for 1. ¡°Awesome.¡± ¡°You have to be careful,¡± Gan Fall said. ¡°If you have this on your body when the blow reflects back, you will receive the full force of the increased reflection.¡± ¡°Ugh,¡± I mumbled. Then again it would be a great trump card. Especially in worlds I wasn¡¯t too confident in like MHA and Gantz. I might have to incorporate it in my hero suit somehow. The group did a demonstration on the deck and it took some effort for them to give it back. I simply kept walking. We eventually came to a branch in the stream. Sanji told me to take it since they came from a different way and he wasn¡¯t sure if the Merry could fit through it. After another hour we were finally out of the area that had been Jaya. On the sky sea once more I let out a sigh of relief as the lightning struck. Turning quickly I was blinded by the yellow light. Nami screamed and I was running to the ship. Jitte in hand it became coated in seawater almost instantly as I jumped to the fore deck. In the air I noticed God Enel on the Going Merry sheep head. He was a tall man. White skin, he had a head wrapping on his head and about 1 foot long earlobes that drooped down to his chest. Shirtless, attached to his back was a weird ring with 4 golden drum-like circles spaced along the gold band. On the deck Nami, Usopp, Gan Fall surrounded a burnt Sanji. His skin charred from the lightning bolt. Inded on the deck, chakra pouring into every part of my body. ¡°Oy jackass! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± I asked. Enel slowly turned his gaze to me. ¡°I have been hearing some very annoying things from you lot,¡± he said. ¡°Thought it best to prove I do exist.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that shit,¡± I said pointing my Jitte at him. ¡°Get off that seat. That¡¯s the captain¡¯s spot.¡± The man had a bored look on his face. He didn¡¯t react as I dove at him. Putting all of my strength behind it every muscle was used as the seawater went at the unsuspecting Devil Fruit user. I felt immense joy seeing his face bashed and bloodied by my strongest hit. His eyes widened in surprise as the weapon didn¡¯t pass through him. As the man that ate the Lightning-Lighting Devil Fruit he could turn into lightning and attack with it. He must have not known about seastones though. Enel went flying toward the water with the single blow, but I had made the mistake of hitting him on thend side. Hit with all of my might he went over the water andnded on the real soil. I cursed as I leapt toward him. My water de came down toward him but he shot up as he turned into lighting. He appeared on a branch overhead. ¡°What is that?¡± He asked angrily as he stared at the Jitte. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to know, weather boy,¡± I said with a sneer. My body primed and ready to go I dodged as a lightning bolt streaked at me. Dodging behind a giant tree I ran up the trunk. Coming around it where Enel was the Haki user was already gone. ¡°Fucking Haki!¡± I yelled as I dropped to the ground. Another streak of lightning came out of nowhere, barely missing me. ¡°Show yourself, coward!¡± I yelled. He didn¡¯t. I cursed jumping back to the boat. ¡°We have to go, now!¡± ¡°On it,¡± Nami and Usopp said as they ran to the helm. ¡°You actually hurt him,¡± Gan Fall said. I bent down picking up Sanji. ¡°I did, but he coulde back,¡± I said. Opening my shop I bought more seastone rocks. Tossing them to the ground I said, ¡°This will nullify his devil fruit powers.¡± Taking Sanji into the kitchen Iid him on the kitchen table, it was probably where he would heal the fastest since he was a cook. I was soon helping Nami and Usopp open the sails and get us moving. We looped around the ind until we were as close as possible to where the city of gold should have been. ¡°Why are you taking Sanji? He needs to rest,¡± Usopp said. ¡°Trust me. We will need all of us for this fight,¡± I said, throwing him on my back. We were soon running out to the ind. I was regretting not giving everyone Seastones. For some reason I thought the fight would be simple. Luffy would swoop in and safe the day since lightning doesn¡¯t affect rubber. But no. There was always a bunch of pain and anguish before he brought out his true strength. Eventually we came to where the city should have been. There was arge beanstalk that went from the cloud ground way up into the sky. The physical cloud had grown over the city like ayer of protection. As we ran to the beanstalk we heard the fighting below. Finding a hole cut in the cloud I grabbed Nami and jumped down. She screamed in my ear but I was too focused to care. Absorbing the shock as wended on anotheryer of cloud I dropped Nami and Sanji. Ahead were the ruins of the city of gold. Arge temple at the center. Buildings turned to rubble all around us. There was no gold to be seen. The beanstalk passed right by the temple and continued down. In front of us were Cricket, Zoro, Robin, and one of the Vayan natives. The man with the Mohawk. In front of them stood Enel. He had a staff made of gold in his hand. Usopp and Gan Fall soon flew down on the polka dot horse thing. ¡°Looks like we are all here,¡± Enel said as if he nned it all. I began to walk toward him. Jitte in hand. ¡°Any idea where Luffy is?¡± I asked. ¡°Nope,¡± Zoro said as he stared the final boss down. I noticed the giant snake in the distance. It was a few hundred feet long. It was twisting and turning in the air as if it was having a seizure. ¡°Nevermind. Usopp, Nami, go in the snake. Luffy¡¯s inside,¡± I said. ¡°What?!¡± Usopp yelled. ¡°How can you tell?¡± ¡°Because he isn¡¯t here and that snake is acting weird. Just trust me. Gan Fall they¡¯ll need your bird,¡± I said. Usopp and Nami were soon flying off on it as Gan Fall joined the line facing Enel. ¡°Looks like all the important yers are here,¡± Enel said. He still had a big bruise where I¡¯d hit him on the side of the head. ¡°I didn¡¯t think a god could bleed,¡± the native Vayan said. ¡°I did that,¡± I said proudly. Throwing seastones out at our feet I added, ¡°if you want to hurt him. Just hit him with these.¡± Enel sneered. Then put on a bored look. ¡°Why do you fight?¡± Enel asked. ¡°You all should know it¡¯s useless. Everyone in Skypiea will die today.¡± ¡°They will? ¡° I asked. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯vee to the decision that it is useless. Look at this ind of Earth. Something that is treated more valuable than life itself here on Skypiea. You all have fought for it for generations. And why? Below us, this patch of Earth is nothing. Worthless. That is why I will destroy thisnd. And all you people that do not submit to me and my rule. After that I will go to thend below and take over there as well.¡± ¡°Wow. You¡¯re dumb,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°You really think you¡¯re something special down there? You¡¯re nothing. One of many. You¡¯re a big fish in a little pond here. Down there you¡¯ll be in the ocean. Swimming with the sharks.¡± Enel kept up his bored look. ¡°You, I will enjoy killing. But what about you others. You¡¯re strong for making it this far. I want strong people in my new regime. Tell me. Which of you will submit?¡± I looked around. ¡°Which of you will help me kick this guy''s ass?¡± People took on their fighting stances. Cricket, the Vayan, Zoro, Robin, and Gan Fall all willing to risk it with me. I cast 3 shadow clones. Changing spots with one I ran at Enel. The man learned his lesson and cast lightning. Striking my clones. My real body jumped at Enel slicing at his head. Enel raised his golden staff blocking the attack. I let out a sigh when no lightning traveled up the water to me. Enel twisted the bow staff expertly. Knocking the Jitte out of the way. To my horror Enel grabbed me and all went white. ¡ª- ¡°Weston! Wake up!¡± Robin yelled. She pped me across the face again. ¡°Ow ow I¡¯m up. Fuck!¡± I said as my eyes opened. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°We have to push the beanstalk to the West,¡± she said quickly. I got up. Looking around I slowly remembered. Enel had made an airship and was getting away. I had to knock the beanstalk West to knock it down. Stumbling up I noticed arge section cut out of the West side of it. My body screaming at me I got up and began running toward the stalk. Pouring chakra everywhere I sped up again. My friends were all beat up around me. Tired and ready for this to be over. Luffy was fighting at the top of the stalk somewhere. Giving his all. While I was sleeping. I pulled up my status screen. My Jitte was gone somewhere. Cursing I pulled the only thing out I could. The Reject Dial appeared. Jumping up the rubble of the building around me I poured all my strength into the bean stalk. Pushing the dial into it. The beanstalk didn¡¯t budge. I prepped myself for the pain and pushed the activation button. The force of 10 times my strength was let out in an instant. My bones creaked. Muscles tore. Blood shot out of ruptures in my skin. But a huge section of the beanstalk was sted away. I was thrown back by the force. My body not answering me. Inded on the white fluffy clouds below. Bouncing up I lost my breath. Groaning as Inded again I looked up. Watching the beanstalk wobble. Then slowly begin to teeter over to the west. I watched it, catching my breath as it fell. Then a loud bell rang out from somewhere above. Clear as day it gonged. A surprisingly beautiful sound as it rang over and over. Falling with the beanstalk far out of my sight. Then in a resounding boom the stalk fell to the ground. Shaking the earth as it bounced up then headed straight for me. I tried to get up but feminine limbs sprouted around me. They worked in series rolling my body out of the way. The stalk just barely missed me but I kept rolling. When I came to a stop the other survivors were around me. ¡°Thanks Robin,¡± I mumbled as I tried to recover from the dizziness. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± she said. A small smile on her lips. ¡°You¡¯re good with your hands,¡± I noted. ¡°Guess I should feel lucky you didn¡¯t use your feet to kick me away.¡± ¡°I was tempted,¡± she said. We smiled at one another. I looked around. There was the Jayan crying next to me. I tried to get up. But I was too sore. I settled onying there. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked. ¡°That beanstalk your god or something?¡± He looked at me angrily for a moment, thenughed. ¡°No, the bell. Long ago. When thisnd was below. My ancestors made a friend. A friend named Nond Montnc. He went home. But ringing the bell was a sign between my ancestor and Montnc that we were still friends. Still waiting for him.¡± ¡°What a coincidence,¡± I said. ¡°That guyying on the ground next to you is Cricket Montnc. He said he had an ancestor named Nond Montnc.¡± The Jayan had a confused expression cross his face. Then he was waking Cricket up. It wasn¡¯t long until both men were crying as they talked. Catching up with their knowledge of one another¡¯s ancestors. ¡°You really can hear the Haki,¡± Robin said. I looked up at her, unsure what she meant then remembered my lie. ¡°Yep. I hear a lot of stuff.¡± ¡°Then where is the poneglyph you promised me?¡± She asked. ¡°Around. I can¡¯t remember exactly though. I need help,¡± I said. ¡°Why am I not surprised?¡± She asked. ¡°What? You started a rebellion to look at a poneglyphst time. My request is pretty simple inparison.¡± ¡°Guess you have a point there,¡± she said. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Help me sit up,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± She chuckled. Leaning down, she grabbed my hands. ¡°Be careful. I¡¯m injured.¡± ¡°Yeah yeah,¡± she mumbled. Dragging me over to a rock she threw me next to it like a sack of potatoes. ¡°Your bedside manner is atrocious.¡± ¡°So I¡¯ve been told,¡± she said. Her cold gaze staring down at me. ¡°Poneglyph?¡± ¡°Follow the beanstalk. It¡¯ll be at the end,¡± I said. ¡°Should have known,¡± Robin said. Bending down she surprised me by kissing me on the lips. Quick and simple. ¡°Thanks.¡± She got up. Turning around she headed away. But I noticed the blush on her cheeks. Looking around again I noticed Nami wasn¡¯t there. Letting out a sigh I fell asleep. CHAPTER 91 FREEFALL CHAPTER 91 FREEFALL I woke up again to a giant party. Thrown on the Jayand there were Skypieans and Jayans all around. Dancing and partying around a bonfire. I was on the sidelines stuck with the med bay pansies. Zoro and Sanji next to me they caught me up on what happened. Luffy won the fight of course. Lightning couldn¡¯t do much to rubber. Enel escaped. But the people were free. I was pretty sure they would end up making Gan Fall their god again. Luffy was bandaged up pretty bad but somehow eating all the food. Usopp was telling of his prowess during the fight. Chopper was tending to other wounded that somehow kept rolling in. Robin and Nami sat by us watching the festivities. It was a nice moment. I was beat up worse than any time I could remember. But it was a good feeling. I¡¯d proven I could actually take a blow. I didn¡¯t have to escape the world every time it got hard. My n had been to attack and shoot one of my water/ice bullets at him. Piercing his body, but in the moment I forgot. Luckily it turned out well in the end. The night passed eventually and by the next morning Luffy was shaking me awake. ¡°Weston,¡± he whispered. ¡°Weston!¡± He yelled. ¡°What?!¡± I yelled back. ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re going to wake up everyone!¡± He yelled. ¡°You started it! You shut up!¡± ¡°Both of you shut up!¡± Nami yelled. More Straw Hats around us began to stir. ¡°Ow jackass! You elbowed my eye!¡± Usopp yelled. ¡°Breakfast?¡± Chopper mumbled as he got up. ¡°Treasure,¡± Luffy hissed. That shut us up. A wide smile split his face. ¡°I found a bunch of it.¡± Nami and I were soon shooting up. Usopp and Chopper too. We followed Luffy away from the sleeping Jayans and Skypieans. ¡°Where is the treasure?¡± Nami asked. Her voice made a caching sound somehow. ¡°In there,¡± Luffy said, pointing at the giant snake he had been trapped inside. I remembered then. The snake had been alive since the ind was the city of gold. So big it had swallowed a lot of treasures. I also remembered we didn¡¯t have to hide us stealing treasure either. The Skypieans and Jayans cared more about the Earth ind than gold. But it was more fun to steal it. ¡°Well what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s rob them blind,¡± I said. I was soon stumbling forward and then running as my weakened body got used to it. We were giggling andughing as we ran into the open maw of the sleeping snake. There was a small building inside the beast that must have been a treasure room. We were all soon grabbing handfuls and running it out of the snake. There was something special about stealing gold. Jewels, nes, crowns, scepters and everything imaginable was made from gold. Wearing gold encrusted everything, my arms were filled with it as I threw pearls on the deck only to run back for another load. We finished up and were soon waking the others up. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Luffy said. ¡°Before they catch on.¡± ¡°You know where we have to go?¡± I asked. ¡°One of the Skypieans told me yesterday,¡± Nami said. ¡°What about you?¡± I asked Cricket. The big man had partied with the rest of them. A smile on his face from ear to ear. ¡°I will be staying here,¡± he admitted. ¡°I want to hear more about what they knew about my ancestor. Thank you Straw Hats. You¡¯ve helped me fulfill a lifelong dream. Someday I¡¯ll go back with plenty of proof to clear my ancestors name.¡± ¡°Not surprising,¡± I said. Shaking his hand the others said their goodbyes. ¡°Where¡¯s my Jitte?¡± I remembered as we cast off ¡°Over there. Along with that Reject Dial,¡± Robin said. ¡°Hey, Usopp, you get a bunch of dials?¡± I asked. ¡°I did. Traded them for a bunch of rubber bands,¡± he said with augh. ¡°Got another Reject Dial?¡± I asked. ¡°A couple.¡± ¡°Let me steal one from you alright?¡± I asked as we packed up the ship. I soon had 2 in my status screen. My arm still hurt from using 1. But it would be good to have 2 just in case. 1 for each arm¡­or legs. I wondered if I could kick and the recoil would make me jump way up high. ¡°Goodbye sky ind!¡± Luffy yelled. ¡°Thanks for all the treasure!¡± His voice echoed in the empty forest and we cast off. Ready for our next adventure. ¡ª- ¡°It¡¯s such a beautiful thing,¡± I said. Staring at the open treasure chest, for once it glittered with gold and diamonds. ¡°It really is,¡± Nami said. Wiping a tear from her eyes. ¡°How much do you think it¡¯s worth?¡± ¡°2, 300,000,000 berries?¡± I guessed. I had no idea. But I seemed to remember it being about that when they turned the treasure in. ¡°And my cut?¡± She asked mischievously. ¡°Well you won our bet. So 10,000,000,¡± I said. ¡°I did win our bet. Didn¡¯t I?¡± She asked. ¡°I really flew the ship to Sky Ind.¡± ¡°You did. You¡¯re the best navigator in the world,¡± I said. Kissing her on the cheek I shut the treasure chest and locked it. Storing the key where she couldn¡¯t find it. ¡°Meeting time.¡± ¡°Yeah yeah,¡± she mumbled. Sad to see the treasure disappear. We walked into the kitchen area. The others were already sitting around it as Sanji set tes out. ¡°Okay, meeting time Straw Hats,¡± I said. ¡°Ugh I hate meetings,¡± Luffy said. ¡°There¡¯s meat involved,¡± I reminded. He smiled big as he tore into his chicken leg. ¡°Luffy, you write down the minutes.¡± ¡°The what?¡± He said through a mouthful of food. ¡°Exactly,¡± I said. ¡°First item of business. Profit. We are looking at a good 200,000,000 berrie from our¡­salvage efforts on Skypiea.¡± Cheers went around. People nked mugs together as they drank. ¡°I would like to be able to tell you all your individual shares of the booty, but we have to talk about something serious,¡± I said. That quieted them as they stopped celebrating to look at me. ¡°The Going Merry is dying.¡± There were surprised exmations from everyone, but mainly Usopp and Luffy. ¡°What?! You can¡¯t know that!¡± Usopp yelled. ¡°I do,¡± I said sadly. ¡°When we fell from sky ind. The keel was damaged.¡± ¡°But the balloon octopus slowed us down,¡± Luffy said. The way to leave the ind was for the Skypieans to call arge octopus that filled up with hot air like a balloon. Ittched onto the ship and floated us down to the Grand Line. But about 50 feet off the water it deted and we dropped to the water. ¡°It did. But ships aren¡¯t made to fall like that,¡± I said. ¡°I went underneath the ship to check, and there is a damaged section. I sealed off the leaking but this is not something that can be repaired.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. There are shipwrights out there. They would actually know what they¡¯re doing,¡± Usopp said. Almost frantic about it. ¡°I know how much the ship means to you all. Especially you, Usopp. Your friend gave it to us. Allowing us to get this far. The next ind will have shipwrights. But you can¡¯t fix a keel.¡± ¡°They have to be able to,¡± Usopp said. ¡°The keel is the most important part of a ship,¡± I told him. ¡°When you make a ship you start with the keel. A long piece of lumber that you build the ship around. What decides how a ship will turn out is the keel. It is the heart. The Going Merry''s heart is damaged. And no matter how much we want her to heal. I don¡¯t think she can.¡± I looked around. Trying to ry how serious my words were. ¡°The Going Merry is as much of a part of the crew as any one of us. She is our home andpanion. She has been with us since the beginning.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± I said, trying to be as delicate as possible. ¡°She is also small. Us guys have been sharing rooms for a while. There are 8 of us on a ship that was meant for 7. We still need an actual shipwright and musician to join the crew. The Merry will be beyond capacity soon enough. I don¡¯t want to be the bearer of bad news, but we have outgrown the Merry.¡± ¡°How can you say that?!¡± Usopp said angrily. Standing up there were tears in his eyes. ¡°She can keep going.¡± ¡°She can,¡± I said. ¡°But not as our ship.¡± I was trying to be as blunt as possible. I didn¡¯t want him trying to quit the crew at the next ind. ¡°We need a new shipmissioned. One custom to us and our needs. And we can use a lot of the Going Merry to make it. Allowing her spirit to live on and help us reach our final goal. One Piece.¡± The outrage was slowly disappearing but I could see that Usopp was still hurt. ¡°I wish I was wrong. And maybe I am. But we all need to ept that it is a very high possibility. We have a lot of moneying in. This is our chance to say goodbye to the Merry on our terms. Allow her to continue on in the only way she is capable of. And have a ship made that will be able to traverse the rest of the Grand Line. Because I hate to say it. We haven¡¯t seen anything yet.¡± Usopp looked up. His tears drying. ¡°Like what?¡± He asked. I thought for a minute. ¡°Fishman Ind. We will need to go to the bottom of the ocean to get there. The water pressure there is immense. After that it only gets worse. There are burning inds. Ice inds. Inds where lightning rains down all the time. Whirlpools. Water cyclones. Sea kings as big as inds. And of course much much stronger marines. Marines that have the government''s tax money to make the best and fastest ships. Then there are other pirate crews. There is Whitebeard and his massive ship the Moby Dick. We all hear about thest pirate king and his crew. But you need to know there was another member of his crew you¡¯ve never heard of. His ship.¡± ¡°What about it?¡± Luffy asked, actually intrigued. ¡°His ship was made out of a wood taken from a rare tree called Treasure Tree Adam. A giant tree that is known as the strongest wood in the world. To get to the end of the Grand Line. We will need something equivalent. Something that can stand everything that is thrown at it.¡± ¡°The Going Merry wants to get us there. And it has given us it¡¯s all to bring us this far. Don¡¯t think of it as us abandoning her. But changing how we can continue to bring her spirit with us.¡± I could tell everyone was slowly epting the fact. I decided it was time to move on. ¡°The next ind the Log Pose will take us to is Water Seven. Water Seven is a special ind. Not only was the man who built Gold Roger¡¯s ship from there. But it is known for its shipwrights. If anyone can help the Going Merry it will be there. I know what I¡¯ve said. But we have a lot of money. I think we can all agree we would be willing to give it all to save the Merry. But if it is impossible we need to look at having a new ship built. I don¡¯t know what that would cost. Could be all the money. If so I am refraining from dishing out shares until then.¡± ¡°Onto less serious matters,¡± I said. ¡°It has been brought to my attention that someone has been continuing their night snacking. I don¡¯t want to point fingers¡­¡± Everyone looked at Luffy whose gaze was pointing to the ceiling as he tried to act innocent. ¡°But we have made a Seastone handle attachment to the fridge. If the culprit happens to have devil fruit powers they will have trouble opening it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± Luffy said outraged. ¡°Why would it matter to you?¡± I asked. He looked away again. ¡°Night shifts at the helm have been updated to incorporate Robin in the rotation. You can see the updated schedule by the door. Any other issues let me know.¡± CHAPTER 92 WATER SEVEN CHAPTER 92 WATER SEVEN ¡°Do you hate me?¡± I asked Usopp. The sniper jumped a little as I walked up behind him. He was sitting between rails near the front of the ship. It had been a few days since we left Sky Ind. A full 48 hours since I told him about the condition of the ship. He had been depressed since then. ¡°I did,¡± Usopp said. He turned back to look at the ocean. ¡°I really did.¡± Usopp let out a long sigh. ¡°I have been the shipwright since we got the Going Merry. Cannon holes, Luffy and Zoro identally breaking parts, normal wear and tear. I¡¯ve gotten to know every inch of her. Sometimes I felt like I could feel her presence all around us. Watching over us.¡± ¡°Sounds crazy, right?¡± Usopp asked. ¡°No,¡± I said. He looked up. A small smile on his lips. ¡°I think I saw itst night. The spirit of the ship,¡± he said. ¡°It came to me in a dream. Or maybe I was awake. I don¡¯t know.¡± He sighed. ¡°The spirit told me that it was going to miss us. That¡¯s all. No anger. No me against us for treating her so poorly. It apologized to me that it wasn¡¯t strong enough.¡± We stayed quiet for a time. Simply watching the water as I leaned over the railing. ¡°She¡¯s a great ship,¡± I said. He nodded. We left it at that. I hoped it was enough. Only time would tell. Next I had to work on Robin. And I wasn¡¯t sure if I should. She would abandon us to save us from the world government. Then we would go after her, dering war on the government. Cementing the Straw Hats name on the world stage. It would be a tough fight. But also a defining moment. I didn¡¯t want to let her go though. Not without trying. ¡°You know we are here for you, whenever you need us,¡± I told Robin randomly as wezed around the ship. She was sitting on her beach chair as I sat on some railing. The tan woman looked up from the Introduction to Spiritual Energy book to stare at me. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The crew and I. We are here for you,¡± I said. ¡°If you need something. No matter what it is. We will help you.¡± ¡°What brought this on?¡± Robin asked. ¡°Nothing. Just¡­I feel like you don¡¯t see yourself as part of the crew. I want you to know that I see you as just as important as everyone else.¡± She didn¡¯t have anything to say to that. Robin couldn¡¯t know what was toe. As a woman whose entire family and vige was massacred in front of herl, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess why she would make the choice she would. We got quiet again and went back to rxing. That was until Nami cried out. ¡°Oh no!¡± She yelled from the aft near her orange trees. Robin and I shared a look as we got up and headed back to her. She was on her knees on the deck as the paper delivery bird flew away. In her hand were 3 bounty posters. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked with a smile. It was finally happening. ¡°New bounties,¡± Nami said angrily as she passed them to me. I looked through them quickly until I found my own. ¡°75,000,000 berrie bounty. Hell yeah!¡± I said as I raised my bounty picture up. It was still the one of me running in Logue Town. ¡°What?!¡± Luffy asked angrily. I passed him his. ¡°Ha 100,000,000 berrie for me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Sanji asked. ¡°No one else?¡± ¡°Zoro got one,¡± I said. Passing it to the green haired man he had a big smile on his lips. ¡°60,000,000 is not bad for a first time,¡± he said. ¡°This is not good news!¡± Nami said. ¡°Our ship bounty is worth over 200,000,000.¡± ¡°More like 300,000,000,¡± I said. ¡°What? There are more?¡± She asked. ¡°Well yeah. Robin''s bounty was 79,000,000st I checked.¡± ¡°Robin?! You have a bounty?¡± Nami asked. ¡°It¡¯s pretty old. I got it when I was 8,¡± she said. ¡°What?! Who did you kill for that kind of bounty?¡± Usopp asked. ¡°No one,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Government propaganda.¡± I tried to change the conversation quickly from her ufortable look. ¡°Damn, Robin is worth more than me. Guess that makes you the vice-captain.¡± ¡°Vice-captain?¡± She asked. ¡°Yep,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s like an unwritten rule. Whoever has the second highest bounty gets all the responsibility, right captain?¡± ¡°100,000,000 berries,¡± Luffy said as he stared at his poster. Not paying attention. ¡°Here are the keys to the treasure chest. And you get to run the meetings from now on,¡± I said. Robin smiled, pushing the key back to me. ¡°As vice-captain, I leave it in your capable hands.¡± ¡°You can do that?¡± I asked. ¡°Zoro, I leave it in your capable hands.¡± ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± he said, taking his bounty poster and walking away. I grumbled under my breath but honestly knew it was a lost cause. I preferred knowing it got done right. ¡°Don¡¯t look so sad, Nami. You¡¯ll have a bounty soon enough,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t joke about that,¡± she said. ¡°We are going to have more bounty hunters after us soon enough.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve had bounty hunters after us?¡± I asked. ¡°Well no. But even I¡¯m tempted to turn you all in,¡± she replied. ¡°Me too. I got it. You turn me in for my bounty. Then you break me out. We can do that at every ind we visit. It¡¯s the perfect money making scheme.¡± It was the premise of the Good, the Bad, and the Ugly, but they didn¡¯t need to know that. ¡°You can make yourself look like anyone. Why not turn into someone with a higher bounty?¡± Robin offered. ¡°Oh that¡¯s a great idea, vice-captain. I see why your bounty¡¯s so high.¡± I used a transformation jutsu to turn into her. Sheughed loudly as I looked back at her. Until I started feeling my chest up. ¡°Stop that,¡± she said angrily. ¡°What?¡± I asked in my normal voice. ¡°Just curious.¡± I still yed with the breasts as she watched. But it was really a synthetic chakra exterior. The clothes felt the same as the skin. ¡°Usopp get the camera. We can probably make some money,¡± I said as I ran down to the main deck. ¡°Get back here!¡± Robin yelled as she came after us. It wasn¡¯t long until she was chasing us around the ship. Laughing as it quickly turned into a game of tag. ¡ª- We arrived at Water Seven a few dayster. Everyone was healed from the ordeal of Skypiea and ready to stretch our legs. Water Seven was an advanced ind. The inds we had been to before felt rather dated inparison. Every square inch of Water Seven hadrge buildings and warehouses on it. People were always working, mainly onrge ships that would be supplied to pirates, marines, merchants, and pretty much everyone on the Grand Line. Though we were pirates they epted us with open arms. It would have been stupid to cause trouble since the city was run by the shipwrights. They could simply refuse to help thewbreakers fix their ships if they caused problems. I had been debating what to do and decided to simply take a step back. Let the canon flow. In MHA I had changed events and came to regret them. I wanted to change some events in One Piece, but not this one. So I decided to disappear. I was assigning duties as soon as wended. ¡°Luffy, Usopp, Nami, you¡¯re exchanging the gold for berries.¡± The trio replied happily. They were the most excited about seeing how much we got. ¡°After that you guys mind looking for the best shipwrights to check out the Going Merry? I think the best in town is the Mayor, his name is Iceberg.¡± ¡°Sanji, you mind getting provisions?¡± ¡°On it,¡± he said. ¡°Zoro you mind guarding the ship? I¡¯ve heard there are people that target pirate ships here,¡± I said. He yawned but nodded. ¡°Robin, Chopper, you guys going to do anything?¡± I asked. ¡°I was hoping to look for medical books,¡± Chopper said excitedly. ¡°I¡¯d like to check the local stores as well,¡± Robin said. ¡°Alright sounds good. I want to see if I can learn anything in town about our next stop as well as see if there are any special ninja contacts around.¡± ¡°Ninja? I want to go,¡± Luffy said. ¡°If I find any, I¡¯ll bring you byter,¡± I promised. ¡°Here''s some spending money.¡± I passed them all a few thousand and they were on their way. ¡°Nami, one thing,¡± I said, stopping her. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± She asked. I pulled her to the cabin and she went in for a kiss. We hadn¡¯t yed around much. Still no privacy, I was getting excited about having a ship with my own room soon enough. ¡°Not that,¡± I said, kissing her back. ¡°You know that thing I showed you back on Skypiea?¡± ¡°Your dick?¡± She asked cutely. ¡°Not that,¡± I saidughing. ¡°That trick about reading Haki?¡± She nodded. ¡°Some bad stuff is going to happen here.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± She asked worriedly. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you all the details. Basically Robin is going to get kidnapped. We will have to go after her.¡± ¡°What?! Why?¡± Nami asked. ¡°Her past. I¡¯ll tell youter. Quick rundowns are: Water Seven is going to hate us, Robin will get kidnapped, then we need to go and save her. I¡¯m going to disappear for a few days while I try to stop it. If I can¡¯t. You make sure the guys go after Robin. She¡¯s part of the crew, right?¡± ¡°Well yeah,¡± Nami said sadly. ¡°Why can¡¯t we just lock her up here? Go somewhere else?¡± ¡°We need a new ship,¡± I said. ¡°The Merry can¡¯t make it to the next ind. Besides, this needs to happen. Or else some big stuff won¡¯t happen in the future. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll all turn out okay. Don¡¯t tell the others I told you, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not good at lying,¡± she whined. ¡°Don¡¯t lie. You¡¯re the best at lying,¡± I shot back. ¡°I¡¯m always going to be watching. If they ask where I am, tell them I left secret ninja messages that I¡¯m trying to get Robin back. And that I¡¯ll be waiting for you in Enies Lobby if I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Where?¡± She asked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± I said. Kissing her again I was soon out the door. Usopp and Luffy were crying about her taking forever. She chased after me but I¡¯d already jumped off the ship chasing after Robin. CHAPTER 93 CONQUEROR CHAPTER 93 CONQUEROR I had finished my quest freeing the Skypieans from God Enel. With that I had received Conqueror¡¯s Haki. The problem was there was no guidebook on how to use it. I could have bought one. But since I could only put quest items in my status screen I¡¯d have to try to carry the book on me. Certain eventsing up would make that literally impossible to have a giant book on me. And I didn¡¯t have the millions of berries needed to blow on the book. That left me to figuring it out on my own. In One Piece, Luffy awoke Conqueror¡¯s Haki on ident. I thought it was around the time of the Kuma incident but I couldn¡¯t remember exactly. The manga didn¡¯t really exin it too much. He would simply get pissed off and people would pass out around him. I had 2 theories on how it could work. Idea 1, he had so much Haki that he expelled it out of his body. His giant amount would interact with other Haki. If the people had very little Haki then they would pass out when his touched theirs. Idea 2 was that he simply had a lot of spiritual energy. So much that people¡¯s own spiritual energy would pale inparison and short circuit. For all I knew, it was a mix of the 2, or I was way off. I had other worlds to go to. But I hadn¡¯t hardly touched Haki. I was sure I could find a trainerter, but I wanted Conqueror¡¯s Haki now. I needed to know if it could be used in other worlds. It would be useful to be able to knock a bunch of people out. With any luck it would work on zombies and I could use it in High School of the Dead. So after leaving the Going Merry I found Robin and followed. She was approached by a masked man and went off with him. I followed the CP9 member and Robin to their hideout and nted myself by it. Watching the area as I meditated on Haki. How I was understanding Haki, in my body at least, was that it surrounded my chakra reservoir. Keeping it contained. There were a lot of different uses for spiritual energy out there. You could sense the presence of people and things, their intentions, their strength, emotions. You could see a hyper focused version of the present that allowed you to basically see the future. You could coat yourself in Haki to attack or defend. There were the spiritual voices of things which is what I implied to the crew I could do to know their pasts and futures. There was a way to emit Haki like a chi st from DBZ, or internalize it by damaging foes insides, and the conqueror¡¯s Haki had another host of uses too. Which is why I wanted to try to push to figure them all out. With a few days by myself while drama happened around the crew I meditated on my chakra and Haki. I could more easily manipte my chakra than anything else. There were veins throughout the body to direct the chakra. And I had actual training on the energy through ninja school. It was a fluid that I could mentally move with a simple thought. Haki was far more rigid. Like trying to blow ss. But the ss had cooled a long time ago. I had been meditating on it randomly during my One Piece journey. And after finishing the quest for Enel I noticed a distinct difference. A difference that told me that I needed the quest to give me the capability for Conqueror¡¯s Haki. I didn¡¯t have it before. Where my Haki was like movie ss before. Weak and made to be broken over people¡¯s heads. Now it was like tempered ss. Hardened to no longer allow anyone to bend or break it. So I had the upgraded version of Haki. I just couldn¡¯t use it. Thus I yed with it. Mentally trying to move and manipte it. Forcing myself to feel intense anger. Or crying out in rage, just because it usually worked for Goku. None of that worked. It wasn¡¯t till I was calm that it moved at all. Slowly but surely I was figuring out how to manipte it. There were no on/off switches. No ¡®Ah Ha¡¯ moments. More like guesses. After hours of meditation I was able to expand my Haki to my abs. They distinctly darkened. Making me believe that I had figured out Armament a little. If it was Armament Haki, that area would be hardened by my spiritual energy making it nearly indestructible to people that didn¡¯t have Haki. Then I tried sensing the Haki around me. From the roof underneath to the pigeons that flew by. With time I slowly understood that things were there. But I was nowhere near ready to use the skill in fights. I spent hour after hour trying to figure out Conquerors Haki. But it was useless. I threw that away to let it happen on its own. Thus I focused on what I could figure out about it. After a couple of days it was nowhere near ready to use in battle, but my time was up and the drama going on around me wasing to a head. I knew it was because I got a quest.
One Piece Quest 8:
Save Nico Robin
Rewards:
50,000,000 Berries
¡°Time to go,¡± I said, stretching out. Letting out a yawn I looked around and made my way to the train station. I had been keeping an eye on things of course. All the drama that had happened was too boring to bother wasting time on. The straw hats got someone to look at the Going Merry. They agreed with my assessment that it was on itsst leg and had to be reced. We were robbed by a local gang run by Franky so we couldn¡¯t buy a new ship if we wanted to. Robin was ckmailed by a secret government organization called CP9, basically the CIA. If she didn¡¯t submit herself to them. They would kill the straw hats. But not kill them in any normal way. They¡¯d kill them with a Buster Call. With the push of a button every marine ship close to the area woulde wherever the call was let out and blow it away. No questions asked. No survivors. That was how they had killed her family and friends when she was 8 years old. Narrowly escaping with her own life. Because she escaped they put a 79,000,000 berrie bounty on her head. And she was nicknamed the Devil''s Child. Robin had a lot of trauma rted to Buster Calls. Which was why she agreed to leave immediately. The problem was that CP9 was on Water Seven for a special reason. The mayor of Water Seven, Iceberg, was the apprentice of the man that built the ship for the Pirate King. The man that built the ship also had ancient knowledge of a weapon that CP9 wanted ess to. They believed that Iceberg had this knowledge. So they used Nico Robin as a scapegoat. Making Iceberg see Robin during the attempt to get the ancient weapon ns. It was believed that the Straw Hat Pirates were trying to kill Iceberg since she was part of the crew. Robin didn¡¯t mind being hated by the Straw Hats as long as they were left alive. We were her first friends in her life since herst ones were killed when she was 8. 20 years ago. Because of all this drama the Straw Hats were hated and Robin was being taken to be imprisoned by CP9. None of the Straw Hays knew this of course. Except me. And since I knew it all already there was no reason to be a part of the drama. I wanted to be a side character that made the big reveal at the right moment. A floating railroad connected Water Seven to one of the major Marineheadquarters, Enies Lobby. I hung out by the railroad while the members of CP9 and Nico Robin got on the train. Water Seven was being evacuated since an annual tsunami was on it¡¯s way. Causing yet more drama for the Straw Hats. CP9 was pretty strong. They could all mostly use the intent Haki. Where they could sense the spiritual energy around them and know when an attack wasing. There was Rob Li, the leader that Luffy would need to fight to progress. Then a girl Nami would fight. A swordsman for Zoro, a wolf man for Sanji. I couldn¡¯t remember who the other crew members fought. But there was one guy that didn¡¯t matter a whole bunch. Blueno. He was a tall member with ck hair shaped like horns. He had some kind of door devil fruit. Luffy beat him up pretty easily. So he was my target. Honestly, after fighting Enel I was a little worried about Haki. Able to sense everything around you meant sneak attacks were hard. But if you were fast enough and sneaky enough, I didn¡¯t think it would matter. I waited until Blueno was alone as they loaded up the ship. Channeling my chakra into my body and Jitte I ran at him with all I had. He was beginning to turn to look at me by the time I hit him with all I had. He let out a yelp and flew into the water between the train and station. And the Devil fruit user was done in. I cast a quick transformation jutsu and took his ce. Getting on the train with the other CP9 members, I acted like the stoic side character and let the drama continue to unfold. CHAPTER 94 LIVE CHAPTER 94 LIVE ¡°You want to die?¡± Luffy asked. He stood upon a tower in front of us. Between us and him was arge chasm that dropped way down. Beside me stood Nico Robin and Franky. Franky was the true inheritor of the man who built the Pirate King¡¯s ship and who CP9 decided had the secret ns to the ancient weapon. Beside Robin and Franky were the other CP9 members and their leader. Spandam. ¡°Yes!¡± Robin yelled. ¡°I want to die!¡± Luffy began picking his nose. ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Who wants to die? That¡¯s dumb. That¡¯s not an adventure.¡± There were shocked looks from the members of CP9. To try to get Luffy and the others to give up, Robin was trying to act like she didn¡¯t want to go with them. That she was happy being executed. ¡°Come on Robin,¡± Luffy said. ¡°We came all the way here for you.¡± To help show his sincerity the roof behind him exploded up and Straw Hats began jumping out like popcorn popping. One by one they came. Then they started getting pissed about who got their first. Sanji yelled at Zoro for beating him by a few seconds. Then Usopp bragged he wasn¡¯tst. Stunned silence was all CP9 could do. Behind the Straw Hats people from Iceberg and Franky''s crew fought the marines. We were at Enies Lobby. The gate to the marine prison and headquarters. A ce that shouldn¡¯t be attacked. A ce that was being seized all to rescue one person. The Devil''s Child, Nico Robin. It was so much better to watch in front of me. I¡¯m man enough to admit that when I read this part the first time, it brought a tear to my eye. The Straw Hats stopped fighting and began lining up on the short pirs that lined the building in front of us. Standing on them as they faced CP9. ¡°Robin! I don¡¯t care if you want to kill yourself or give up and die!¡± Luffy yelled. ¡°Weston said you were kidnapped.¡± I internally cursed at Nami. ¡°So whatever is the truth. I don¡¯t care. Just tell me when you¡¯re over here with us. With your crew.¡± Robin visibly struggled. Biting her lip to prevent sobs she yelled back, ¡°I¡¯ve already caused you enough trouble! And I¡¯ll only cause more and more. How many times will it happen before you give up on me?! Abandoning me like everyone else?¡± A shuddering sigh escaped her. ¡°If I spent anymore time with you it would hurt me that much more when you do eventually decide I¡¯m not worth the effort.¡± ¡°For 20 years I¡¯ve gone from crew to crew! Always they abandon me. Trying to betray me for my bounty. Or to bargain leniency on themselves by giving me up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m done. I can¡¯t be with you any longer if it¡¯s all going to end like that! I can¡¯t handle it again.¡± She quieted. Staring at the crew. Waiting for something that she knew would happen. We would give up. ¡°Ha!¡± Spandam yelled. ¡°She¡¯s right! She¡¯s the Devil''s Child. No crew could ept her and all the problems she causes.¡± Honestly I wasn¡¯t sure why CP9 was allowing this exchange. Why not just leave? ¡°Do you see that g?!¡± Spandam yelled. Pointing way up was the world government g. It was a white g with 4 dots that had 2 lines connecting them through the center. Then at the center was another dot. ¡°This g is the symbol of unity between 170 countries around the world. To try to take her would be like dering war on the world!¡± ¡°Usopp,¡± Luffy said. I just then noticed he wasn¡¯t wearing his Sogeking mask. Which was a good sign. ¡°Burn down that g.¡± ¡°Yes, captain,¡± Usopp said. Pulling his upgraded slingshot he sent a ming shot at the g. Instantly the g burst into mes. The CP9 members couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Spandam especially had an awestruck gaze. ¡°Do you have any idea what you just did?!¡± Spandam yelled. ¡°You just dered war on the world government.¡± ¡°Yosh!¡± Luffy yelled. ¡°I¡¯m fine with that. I¡¯m fine with all of it. Now there is no reason you can¡¯t join us Robin. But you need to say it! Say you want to live and we will make it happen!¡± The Straw Hats all had the same confident gaze as they stared at us. All in agreement for once in a blue moon. ¡°I¡­I,¡± Robin said as tears formed in her eyes. ¡°I want to live!!¡± She sobbed openly. Franky doing the same next to her. Caught up on the moment. ¡°I want to go to the ocean with you! I want to find One Piece!¡± ¡°You guys are so stupid,¡± Franky mumbled as he cried more. Though he barely knew us. He was an emotional guy. ¡°Well that¡¯s my cue,¡± I said. Pouring chakra in my body I grabbed the nape of Robin¡¯s jacket and Franky¡¯s Hawaiian shirt. With all I had I leapt off the edge of therge building. They both yelled as we soared through the air over the 50 foot gap. Luckily the building the Straw Hats were on was lower or I wasn¡¯t sure I could make it with the 3 of us. The duo stumbled to the ground as Inded hard. ¡°What the hell! That was easy!¡± Luffy yelled. I released my transformation jutsu. Turning to the crew with a wicked smile. ¡°Weston! You were that bull guy the whole time?!¡± Luffy asked as he ran up. ¡°No just since the train ride,¡± I said. ¡°Finally!¡± Nami said as the others ran up. ¡°What the hell¡¯s going on?!¡± Spandam yelled from the gap. ¡°Today was the day you almost caught Pirate Ninja Weston!¡± I yelled while flipping him off. I pulled out the keys I¡¯d stolen from Spandam and uncuffed Robin and Franky. ¡°Come on. No time to exin. We gots to go.¡± ¡°Fine. But I want a full exnation when it¡¯s all over with,¡± Nami said. ¡°Deal. Now if I¡¯m right, Spandam will try to push the Buster call,¡± I said. ¡°We can¡¯t let him!¡± Robin gasped. ¡°I agree,¡± I said pulling the golden denden mushi buster call from my pocket. ¡°Now my question is, should we push it?¡± ¡°Why would you want to do that?!¡± Robin asked. ¡°Well we just dered war on the government. Thought it would be a good warning for these asshats if we pushed it and ran. Destroying their home base.¡± Luffyughed and without hesitation pushed the button on the snail denden mushi. We looked at him in stunned silence. ¡°Luffy!¡± We yelled out in unison. ¡°What?!¡± He yelled back. ¡°I wanted to push it.¡± ¡°We were supposed to do it right before we escaped!¡± I yelled. ¡°You didn¡¯t say that!¡± He yelled back. ¡°God dang it. I infiltrate the world''s spy organization. Save us a shit load of trouble to get this stupid thing. And you ruin it in 10 seconds,¡± I said. Honestly I thought it was hrious. But it was also a pain in the ass. ¡°When you say it like that, you make me feel bad,¡± Luffy whined. ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°Alright. Moving on. These guys are strong. They might be on us any minute. My next idea is to double back.¡± ¡°How?¡± Nami asked excitedly. ¡°They¡¯re gone,¡± I said pointing up to where CP9 was. ¡°Probablying here for us. Luffy you get us up there and we escape out the back of the building. Steal a marine ship.¡± ¡°What about my crew?!¡± Franky asked. ¡°They have the sea train on this side. They can all escape,¡± I said. ¡°You good with this n, vice-captain?¡± I asked. Robin couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Works for me,¡± she said. Franky ran to the edge of the building. Yelling down he got some of their attention and told them all to retreat. ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡± Luffy said stretching out his hand he grabbed the other side of the gap. We all grabbed his other hand. Smiles on our faces until Luffy¡¯s feet let go and we were pulled to the other side of therge gap between buildings. I let go of Luffy grabbing Nami and Robin absorbing the blow of us hitting the wall. ¡°Never again!¡± Sanji yelled as we recovered from hitting the wall. Now where CP9 once stood it wasn¡¯t long until we were running through the building. ¡°Ha stupid CP9,¡± Luffy said. ¡°I really wanted to show them my new moves.¡± ¡°Save it. I doubt we are going to get home scott free,¡± I said. We got into an elevator and headed down. ¡°This is the stupidest thing we have ever done,¡± Nami whined. ¡°I¡¯m going to get a bounty now.¡± ¡°Ha! I hope so. Then I win our bet,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not paying. You knew this would happen somehow,¡± Nami grumbled. ¡°I better get a bounty after this,¡± Sanji grumbled. ¡°Robin-Chan it¡¯s so good to see you again. I missed you.¡± ¡°You saw me a few hours ago,¡± Robin said. ¡°Far too long,¡± Sanji noted. ¡°Where the hell have you been Weston?¡± Zoro asked. ¡°Nami kept saying you were on a secret mission.¡± ¡°Well once I heard CP9 was in town I followed them. Watched them. Kept an eye on everyone. Then when Robin started to leave town I took the ce of that Blueno guy.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re sure you weren¡¯t him on Water Seven?¡± Luffy asked skeptically. ¡°Pretty sure,¡± I said. He didn¡¯t believe me. I thought they must have fought or something. Luffy lost so bad he was inspired to make new moves. The elevator door opened and we were running out the back. Unfortunately I forgot the one CP9 member had eaten the wolf-wolf fruit. So he had great ears and sense of smell. Before we were out the door the members of CP9 were running after us. ¡°Crap! Gonna have to fight!¡± I yelled. Normally the One Piece fightssted dozens of episodes and could be about 100 manga issues. Between shbacks and the 5 different times you were made to think Luffy lost, it took a long time to show the fights. Luckily when they all happened right next to one another it was condensed down rather nicely. Zoro fought the man that ate the giraffe-giraffe fruit. As swordsmen they were jumping all over the ce. I had to actually watch my step a few times so I didn¡¯t walk in the way of one of their shes so I¡¯d get cut. Sanji fought the wolf man. Back in the manga he had done a lot of tricks but we were all there in one ce fighting so it ended pretty quick. Nami and Robin fought the female CP9 member. It ended easily with Robins help. But Nami used her new dial powered weapon to knock her down. Usopp, Chopper, and Franky ran ahead to secure a marine boat. All the while Luffy and I fought Rob Li. The strongest CP9 member. He had the jaguar fruit and was honestly pretty strong with his Haki. Luffy used his gear 2nd and gear 3rd. Gear 2 was done by using his rubber body to speed up his blood flow somehow. His temperature and speed increased because of it. His gear 3 was done by blowing up his arm like a balloon. Which somehow made his hits stronger. Sorry, I couldn¡¯t exin the logic of Oda, but it worked somehow. I continuously had Rob on the run from my Seastone Jitte and Luffy pummeled him because I still wasn¡¯t fast enough to hit him. The fight ended as the marine ships showed up. The full CP9 knocked out and Robin getting some revenge on Spandam, it was a great sight as the Buster call cannons began flying. We were then running out the back dock. Arge marine boat out back the others were fighting on it, but I was looking for our real ride. It was there as I¡¯d hoped it would be. We ran up to the deck of the marine ship as one. No one forced to be carried out on a stretcher for once. ¡°We got the ship!¡± Franky said excitedly. ¡°Forget it! New n!¡± I yelled. ¡°Onto the real ship!¡± I continued running. Jumping off the deck I fell to the water below. As I ran across the water it wasn¡¯t long till I leapt to the deck of the Going Merry. CHAPTER 95 DEATH OF A CREWMAN CHAPTER 95 DEATH OF A CREWMAN ¡°I hoped you¡¯d be here,¡± I told the Going Merry as I moved to the upper deck. Turning the helm to point to the ship the others were on it wasn¡¯t long until they were cheering as they saw the Merry. ¡°How is the Merry here?!¡± Usopp asked as he jumped down ¡°No idea,¡± I said. ¡°She was just out there on the water.¡± ¡°I knew you¡¯d survive,¡± Luffy said as he jumped down. Doing a belly flop onto the deck he hugged the Merry as thest crew member was reunited. ¡°Nami! I need you!¡± I said, panicking. Nami ran up worried. ¡°It¡¯s just a rock!¡± She yelled as she took control of the rudder. Turning the helm expertly as she weaved us through. She started yelling out orders and people got to work. ¡°There are so many marines,¡± Robin couldn¡¯t help but say. All around us was a line of at least 50 marine ships. They were all continuously firing upon Enies Lobby where the busted call had been pushed. I didn¡¯t understand why no one questioned that they were attacking their own base, but it was working out for us. ¡°How are we going to get past them?¡± Robin asked. ¡°With the best crew on the seas,¡± I said. ¡°You lucked out joining us.¡± Iughed and was off doing something else Nami ordered. We closed in on the ships surrounding us. Usopp fired our own cannon, somehow hitting one marine ship so bad it caused it to teeter over and knock out another. ¡°I am the king of snipers!¡± He yelled as we sailed right past where the 2 ships had been. Other ships began to close in on us, but they were so muchrger the smaller cavalier ship zipped right past them. Up close their cannons were basically useless. Zoro, Sanji, Luffy, and I jumped to the close ships steering them away or knocking out fighters as they tried to fire upon us with muskets. And then we were past them. A few turned around to fire upon us, but the ship had been gutted. We were at a bare minimum of weight. By the time the marines did turn around we were out of cannon range. They turned back around and continued firing upon their own. We worked tirelessly to get away. After an hour the marine ships and Enies Lobby were far out of sight as we looped to reconnect to the floating railroad that would guide us back to Water Seven. ¡°That was awesome!¡± Usopp said. ¡°We really did it!¡± ¡°We did,¡± I said, enjoying their cheers and excitement. ¡°Nice job everyone. Especially you Robin. You even had me convinced you were working for CP9. And now I have my very own Buster call.¡± ¡°You should have left that,¡± Robin said. Her eyes fearful of the golden snail. ¡°Why would I do that?¡± I asked, caressing the denden mushi. ¡°My mission is finallyplete!¡± I yelled excitedly. ¡°I¡¯ve been working for months. All for this day. Infiltrating the Straw Hats, making them trust me. All to lead to this. My very own buster call!¡± I let out my best evilugh. ¡°My ancient ninja order will be pleased.¡± I looked to the others. They had scared and confused looks on their faces. I kept a straight face for as long as I could. Then burst outughing. ¡°Oh my god. You¡¯re so gullible,¡± I said throwing the denden mushi overboard. The golden snail began swimming away as it got in the water. My eyes bulged, I thought the thing was dead. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you,¡± Nami growled. ¡°I was just joking,¡± I said, turning around. They all had angry looks on their faces. ¡°Wait, so there isn¡¯t an ancient ninja order?¡± Luffy asked like he just learned unicorns weren¡¯t real. ¡°Maybe,¡± I said. ¡°I have no idea.¡± ¡°You Straw Hats sure are funny,¡± Franky said. The man with a wave of blue hair was in a Speedo and Hawaiian shirt. I thought I read somewhere that Oda based him off Americans, and I couldn¡¯t be prouder to be represented by the android. ¡°It¡¯s augh a minute,¡± I said. ¡°Now, was I wrong in hearing that this guy''s crew stole a bunch of our money?¡± ¡°No,¡± Usopp said. ¡°They did.¡± ¡°Oh right,¡± Franky said. ¡°Hahaha,¡± heughed nervously as he rubbed the back of his head. ¡°I spent it.¡± ¡°What?! 200,000,000 berrie?!¡± Usopp yelled angrily. The Franky crew had stolen it from him, and Usopp med himself. ¡°How?!¡± ¡°There is a special wood,¡± Franky exined. ¡°A once in a lifetime wood. It is called Treasure Tree Adam.¡± Some of the crew looked to me, recognizing the name. ¡°The strongest wood in the world. The same wood the pirate kings ship was made of. When I got your money an auction was going off for enough to build a boat. The first time in years. I spent all your money on the wood.¡± ¡°Why?!¡± Usopp asked, not putting it together. ¡°To build the greatest ship the world has ever seen!¡± Franky said. ¡°My master, Tom, built the pirate king¡¯s ship. I hoped to surpass him someday with my own ship. In honor of him.¡± ¡°Tom would be proud,¡± I said, walking up to Franky. ¡°Especially if you built the ship for the next pirate king.¡± The crew was quiet. Usopp was slowly understanding. ¡°But the Merry, she¡¯s fine. She got here. Those shipwrights said she couldn¡¯t make it to the next ind, but she¡¯s here. She did it. Maybe they were wrong.¡± ¡°They weren¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°The Going Merry knew we needed her. Do you think we could have gotten around that blockade without her? She is on herst leg. And will only fall apart when she knows we are safe.¡± ¡°How?¡± Usopp asked through tears. ¡°How can you know this?¡± ¡°I know because I can feel it, Usopp. You can too. She is weak.¡± I moved over to the railing. Running my hand along it. And somehow I could feel it. Maybe it was my recent Haki training. Maybe because the boat was telling me. But there was barely a flicker of strength in the wood. She was using everything she had. The crew was quiet. ¡°You see that, Merry?¡± I asked. Pointing out to sea was another ship. ¡°That¡¯s Icebergs and Franky¡¯s people. You can stop holding on now. They¡¯ll take us the rest of the way.¡± I was surprised that there were some tears in my eyes. Feeling the weak Haki from the ship was affecting me. The ship drew closer and as we heard voices yelling for us the ship cracked like an egg. Split down the middle she burst at the keel. ¡°No!¡± Usopp yelled. But I wasn¡¯t in the mood to fight. I grabbed Luffy and Robin and we were soon crowded on the long boat. The ship was slowly sinking as I lit a torch and handed it to Luffy. He let out a long sigh. Keeping his breath calm as he began to speak to the boat. ¡°Merry, I know we haven¡¯t been the best crew. But you were always there for us. You are the only reason we could get this far. But the bottom of the ocean is dark and scary. We want to see you off here.¡± He bowed toward the Merry. ¡°Thank you for bringing us this far.¡± He threw the torch into the bowels of the ship. It began to spread quickly. We watched it burn. As the deck became inmed a weak feminine voice rang out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t hold on,¡± the voice said. I wiped my eyes. The tearsing unbidden. ¡°I wanted to go just a little further. On one more adventure with all of you.¡± ¡°Why!¡± Luffy yelled. Tears in most everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°We broke you all the time. Usopp tried fixing you but he didn¡¯t know what he was doing. We flew you to sky ind and dropped you from it. Why would you put up with that?!¡± ¡°Because¡­I was happy,¡± the voice said weakly. ¡°Thank you for taking care of me.¡± The voice didn¡¯t speak anymore as the fire spread. Drying my eyes I stepped off the longboat. Walking to the front of the ship I punched off the sheep¡¯s head figurehead at the front. ¡°Thank you Merry,¡± I said with a bow. ¡°We will reach the end of the line. Since not all of you can make it. We will just take one piece.¡± I walked back to the longboat. Storing the figurehead we waited until the ship burned all the way. The charred remains falling to the ocean as we waited for our ride. ¡°I¡¯ll make your ship,¡± Franky said, drawing our eyes. ¡°I have never heard the spirit of a ship. I¡¯ve always heard about it. They are from legend. Only the best crews are graced to hear the voice of one. I would be honored to make you a ship that is capable of reaching the end of the Grand Line. A ship to put all others to shame.¡± I nodded. Not willing to break out of our own reverie of the Merry we stayed quiet. Preparing for our next adventure. CHAPTER 96 ESCAPE CHAPTER 96 ESCAPE We didn¡¯t know what to do with ourselves. Back from a fight and no one had to be wrapped up in bandages orid up in bed for days while they recovered. By the time we got back the city was mostly back to normal after therge tsunami. As soon as wended Franky was off the boat. He was already nning the ship and we left him to it. We cleared everything up with Iceberg. And were soon moved into a nice hotel after Franky¡¯s people returned everything they stole from the Going Merry. Money in our pockets and a ship on the way, it was time to throw yet another party. It didn¡¯t start that way of course. It started with all of us by the pool. Sanji working a charcoal grille. Nami and Robin in their 2 piece bathing suits. Us guys hanging out while Luffy, Usopp, and Chopper yed in the pool. The other patrons of the hotel weren¡¯t too keen on swimming with pirates so we had the ce to ourselves. ¡°Oy what are you doing?¡± Franky yelled. The big man lifted his sunsses to see us more clearly. ¡°I thought you wanted a ship. It¡¯s time to work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s called an after party,¡± I said. ¡°Come on, join us.¡± ¡°I have work to do,¡± he said but was then jumping the fence andying down in one of the beach chairs. After that his 100 man crew of workers got worried. Once they showed up it got a little out of hand. I felt bad for all the work they did to distract the marines so I paid for them to get meat and alcohol for everyone. As soon as they shed money around town news got around. Then Icebergs shipwrights showed up. The pool was quickly a festering pot of games. Someone had brought in a bigger grille and Sanji was working it like mad to feed everyone. Zoro and I were having a drinking contest that I quickly lost. Nami and Robin were drawing eyes all over as I swore their swimsuits got tighter. The Franky crew was then challenging the Iceberg crew to everything they could think of. From tug of war to seeing who could hold their breath the longest. It wasn¡¯t until well past midnight that it started to calm down as everyone¡¯s tension from the fight was let loose for a good old fashioned night of fun. The parties were one thing I looked forward to after a fight. Almost a cleansing act for all of us as we forgot about the troubles of yesterday so we could be fresh and ready for tomorrow. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Robin asked. I jumped a little in surprise. Looking back she was leaning against the concrete wall around the pool. Wearing her tight swimsuit and a white button down shirt over it I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. She really was a beauty. Dark tan skin, darker straight hair, a more prominent nose that somehow made her appear more beautiful. Skinny abs, ample chest, firm ass, I hadn¡¯t touched her but I knew I would enjoy it if she let me. ¡°Right now? That you¡¯re very beautiful,¡± I said. A drunken smile split my face. I was still feeling my contest with Zoro. Enough to begin pushing out some Lust Aura chakra. Leaning back in my chair I left the ball in her court. Looking up at the stars as other small groups around the pool talked. Robin walked away from the wall. Showing off her long legs as she sat in the beach chair next to me. I wasn¡¯t shy about looking up them. ¡°You¡¯re very drunk,¡± Robin said. ¡°And you¡¯re not?¡± I asked. ¡°I saw those fruity drinks Sanji was making.¡± She had a darkening in her cheeks that was caused by the liquor and my aura. ¡°They are quite good,¡± she noted. Pushing her hair behind her ears she leaned back in her chair. I thought it would take her a while, but she dove in. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Dang, you found a loophole,¡± I said. She side eyed me, confused. ¡°You said you can only give 1 thanks a day. If you make it ambiguous enough, it could be for anything.¡± She actually giggled. I didn¡¯t know she could do that. It was usually a scoff or chuckle. No higher pitched quick giggle like some schoolgirl. Robin appeared surprised she could do it too. She blushed more. ¡°And what should I be thanking you for?¡± She asked. ¡°Hmm besides the eye candy?¡± I asked pointing down to my rock hard abs and thick chest muscles. She looked down, eventually drawing her eyes away to roll them. Iughed. ¡°Hmm honestly I don¡¯t think anything. You¡¯re a crew member. I told you, thanks aren¡¯t necessary. I¡¯d do the same for Chopper.¡± ¡°You¡¯d infiltrate a deadly spywork for Chopper?¡± ¡°Oh yes, in a heartbeat. He¡¯s so cute. Who knows what they¡¯d do to him in prison. He wouldn¡¯tst a day,¡± I said. She chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m d I¡¯m your crewmate then.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± I mumbled. ¡°So what next Robin?¡± ¡°Hmm I don¡¯t know,¡± she said. ¡°What¡¯s the next ind?¡± ¡°Ind? The archipgo I think. I can¡¯t remember the name. But we will have another adventure before that.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? Here on this ind?¡± ¡°No, after we leave on our new ship,¡± I said. She bit her lip. Turning her full face to look at me. ¡°You know, back when you had me in that room. You showed me images. Images of us. Images of us in sky ind. Images of this ce. And things I assumed would happen afterward.¡± I waited for a question. It took some time. ¡°Did you know this would happen? That I would go?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes,¡± she said without hesitation. I nodded. ¡°I did,¡± I admitted. Her eyes became moist as she fought tears. ¡°I wanted to stop it at first. I was going to before we got here. But I saw you one morning after Skypiea. You were sitting on the deck in one of the chairs. Reading a book. Luffy and Usopp were fighting over a fishing pole. Something stupid. Something minor in the background. Do you remember it?¡± She slowly nodded. Wiping tears from her eyes. ¡°I watched you watch them. Just them being idiots. You scoffed, shook your head, and went back to your book. At that point I knew you loved the crew. I knew you would give anything for them.¡± ¡°Why not talk to me? Show it to me?¡± ¡°And let you miss the contentment you feel right now?¡± I asked. ¡°Can you really tell me that if I had talked to you and you agreed to not go with CP9, that you would have as much confidence about your ce in the crew?¡± I asked. Sitting up to stare at her reaction. ¡°Can you tell me that it didn¡¯t make your heart swell with joy when they dered war on the world for you?¡± Robin was still crying. But there was a smile on her face. ¡°Thank you,¡± she cried. ¡°Woah, 2 in a day,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t push it Robin.¡± She chuckled again. Sitting up she kissed me on the cheek. Pulling back a little we stared in one another¡¯s eyes. I would like to me it on the alcohol, or my recent luck with multiple women, but it was all me. Leaning forward she did the same and we kissed on the lips. I always wondered what she tasted like. I thought it would be chocte for some reason. But it was pineapple. Maybe from the fruity drinks, or maybe her, I didn¡¯t care. Pushing forward I cast my pleasure touch as I moved my hand to her side. She shivered as her tongue entered my mouth. The kiss was long. Extended more and more as one of us caught our breath and began again. I kept my hands to exposed skin but she shivered and moaned with each touch. Only our swimming suits keeping our sexes from touching she moaned louder as her pussy lips crazed my rock hard dick. I pushed into her. Wanting to be inside her more. Maybe it was the thrill of the fight or the possibility of losing, but we both wanted to take it up a level. Our kiss only became more heated. Our hands explored more. Then my hand slipped and it moved to her breast. Barely crazing it she came. Gasping in my mouth, her whole body shuddered. I could feel her pussy grow wetter as she scratched my back from the powerful orgasm. I guessed it had been a while for her because itsted a long time. When it was done she stared up at me. Her eyes wide and unsure of what just happened. I was going to tell her, but was interrupted. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nami asked. I looked up, she hade in from the back gate. Her eyes were wide as she put together the position Robin and I were in. She took a step toward us and I panicked. ¡°World Escape,¡± I said. CHAPTER 97 FACING FEAR CHAPTER 97 FACING FEAR ¡°You fucking idiot!¡± I yelled at myself in the red doorway room. I was pacing around the room. ¡°You world ss fuck up. Don¡¯t shit where you eat!¡± ¡°Fuck fuck fuck fuck,¡± I said over and over. ¡°How is it that I''m more scared of Nami than the world government?¡± I knew the answer. I actually liked Nami. I liked Nami and Robin. I knew them. Over a thousand chapters read of the manga. I knew their trauma. Their likes and dislikes. I knew everything. I wanted them both. ¡°I¡¯m going to have them both,¡± I decided. I stood in front of the One Piece door. But my hand didn¡¯t move towards the knob. ¡°Later,¡± I decided. ¡°God dang this sucks. I wanted to get to the 2 year break. Learn fucking Haki!¡± My ns were blown out the window. I looked to the Naruto door. ¡°I could go here. Learn the next 2 or 3 stages of the Chikyugi. Then maybe my chakra would be too powerful for Nami to get pissed.¡± It was a good n, but I remembered something.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest: Save Takagi
World 2: Gantz
World 2 Quest: Bring Kei to Life
World 3: Naruto
World 3 Quest:
World 4: One Piece
World 4 Quest:
World 5: My Hero Academia*
World 5 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Give and Take Quirk
Conqueror''s Haki
Bonuses Increased Intellect
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
Seastone Jitte Stored
Doorway ID (1)
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights Stored (3)
Hero Costume Stored
Reject Dial Stored (2)
Currency: Berrie 125,524,144
Yen 3,458,904
Ryo 822,995
The only real change was my Conqueror¡¯s Haki that I still couldn¡¯t figure out and the 50,000,000 berries from my Save Robin quest. I had the World ID and it had been over a month since I used thest one. I had ID¡¯d all the doors on the West wall. I was working my way counterclockwise. It was time to see the first one on the South wall. My South Southwest door. ¡°Please be an eroge that will give me practice in the mess of One Piece,¡± I prayed. My pleading had worked now and then. I used the ID.
One Punch Man World
¡°Fuck,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s worse than Gantz.¡± One punch man was like My Hero Academia but before the world stabilized. In One Punch Man there were superviin monsters that would level cities with a wave of their hand. It followed a man that could destroy everything with One Punch. ¡°Would I join up when Saitama first started fighting viins, and could I do his super tough training to get his strength?¡± I asked. I doubted it. ¡°I¡¯ll probably be some no name hero, if that. Maybe a civilian. I might have a super power. But I doubt it.¡± I grinded my teeth. I couldn¡¯t go there. Everything could kill you. Easily. Even with my skills I doubted I¡¯d do well. This door was a boss level door. Completely useless. ¡°I need to stop being such a pansy,¡± I said. My hands were shaking. ¡°I¡¯ve faced death¡­¡± I hadn¡¯t really faced death. Not since before Naruto world. High school of the dead was almost too easy now. I almost had a way to deal with all the zombies. But not quite. No, I hadn''t faced real death. I¡¯d been running from it. I turned to face the North door. ¡°Gantz,¡± I groaned. It has been calling to me since MHA. I felt truly strongpared to how I was before. I had to fight to bring Kurono back. But I would get Gantz gear if I did. Equipment that might actually give me more strength. It would be good to use in MHA. Especially as the Viin yer. I had 3 extremely strong men to kill. And if I was going the Anti-hero path there. It might be good to be a little more ustomed to the role. ¡°Okay. Gantz. Stay there for at least a day. Maybe longer depending on how well I do. After that Naruto World. Spend my 2 years training my Chikyugi and water chakra. Then One Piece. Spend my 2 years training Haki. Then Gantz or High school of the dead or My Hero Academia.¡± Since MHA already had me on an Anti-hero path, I might as well embrace it. Come back ready to fight. I¡¯d left a lot clues that I was the Viin yer. Something I only realized when I was in One Piece. I¡¯d stupidly killed people when I was around. I tied all the murders I hadmitted together. There could have been surveince of me making a clone when I killed Stain. There could be a million things, and if so I¡¯d have to be able to escape from All Might. Something I couldn¡¯t do currently. I was going to be the protagonist of MHA. No more letting the viins go for them to fight another day. All or nothing. I let out a sigh. ¡°Here we go,¡± I said as I stepped into Gantz. Butterflies in my stomach as I did. The area around me was illuminated to reveal the apartment with therge ck orb. There were a couple of people there already. Kato and Nishi. The dog, which I didn¡¯t understand how he knew toe back. And an older man. I found my heart pounding in fear. Gantz was an uncaring world. Rape, drugs, child death, abuse, mass murder, and alien invasions were the theme. Except for thest part, pretty much real life. The other worlds were a nice vacation. I was regrettinging. As time ticked by people began to be teleported. In the center of the room they would start as hair then slowly be revealed as Gantz pretty much 3-D printed them. They had died somewhere else and were given a chance to fight for their lives. Just as I had been. A couple that appeared to be riding on a motorcycle appeared as the pain hit. I dropped to the ground. Dull needles pushing into my body. Kato rushed over to me as I held back the scream this team. Breathing in and out my tolerance for pain was at least getting better. I almost cracked, kicking and screaming as my muscles bulged. And it stopped. I was fine again. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Kato asked. The tall man always worried about everyone; it was hard to believe he wasn¡¯t the main character. ¡°I am now,¡± I groaned as I got up. My muscles bulged with power, the ck skin-tight suit on my body tightened then expanded to make room for the mass. I began to stretch. Trying the suit out. Unlike before I actually knew how to fight. How to kill. I took off my shirt. Revealing the top of the suit. Shadowboxing I began punching the air. An invisible foe. Then I sped up. Dipping in and out I noticed the veins on the suit begin to bulge. Increasing my speed and strength more. It was like breathing. So easy to call upon the power of the suit. Actual muscle and practice on my side I could easily think about more or less strength. I was really starting to think I could do this. My punches making loud wooshes as I threw them. ¡°Nice,¡± I said. Not out of breath from the minute long punch fest. I felt stronger than ever. ¡°What was that?¡± Nishi asked. I turned to the middle schooler. The kid actually looked impressed. ¡°Practice,¡± I said. ¡°Kato, how are you feeling?¡± ¡°Nervous,¡± he admitted. ¡°I know we practiced. But I wasn¡¯t throwing punches like that.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m a new man.¡± I was pumped. ¡°Let¡¯s kill some aliens.¡± I was starting to feel like I had in High School of the Dead. Normal people were supposed to do well in this world. I was a trained ninja pirate. I had this. An old man appeared. Then a group of ugly guys. Then to my surprise a naked woman. She was sitting as she began to appear. As if she was sitting in a bathtub. Slowly she was brought back to life. Short brown hair. Smooth skin. Large D cup breasts. Slim waist. Minor pubic hair at her mound. As she appeared I knew her. She was Kishimoto Kei. She hadmitted suicide during the 1st time there in the manga. I thought I¡¯d taken her ce. But something had changed. Either she had died yesterday and Gantz kept her in his memory. Or she hadmitted suicide a dayter. I was used to changes after I was there a while. Not right away. I grabbed the shirt I¡¯d taken off and threw it on her back as she finished appearing. She dropped to the ground. Sitting up she looked around. Noticing all the lecherous eyes she pulled my shirt to her. Covering herself up. ¡°I know you¡¯re scared,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. You are alive. This is not hell.¡± She looked up at me, fear in her eyes. ¡°What is this?¡± She whispered. ¡°You died,¡± I said bluntly. I hadn¡¯t bothered with an exnation for the others. ¡°An otherworldly being has brought us all back to life. We are expected to fight aliens to earn our freedom.¡± ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right?¡± She asked. I shook my head. ¡°Right?¡± She asked looking to the others behind me. ¡°I have no idea.¡± ¡°Should we you know¡± ¡°whatever you say¡± the group of guys said as they continued to eye her up and down. ¡°What-¡° she stopped as the recording from Gantz began the song. ¡°Here we go, one two three!!¡± It finished. Then words began to appear on the orb. White on ck. YOUR LIVES HAVE ENDED. HOW YOU USE YOUR NEW LIVES IS ENTIRELY UP TO ME. THAT¡¯S THE THEORY, ANYWAYS The words disappeared and a picture of a man appeared. He wore a striped shirt. Had a ck rounded helmet. And honestly looked like a robot. Above his head read the words Tanaka Alien. After a few seconds the sides of Gantz shot open. The long drawers extended out revealing our briefcases with suits. There was one for me there but I grabbed the one for Kishimoto. Taking it to her I ordered, ¡°put this on.¡± Unbuckling my pants I dropped them and threw them to the sidewall. My body had far more muscles in the skin-tight synthetic suit. They bulged with every movement. My dick a lotrger thanst time, the bulge from it was noticeable as well. ¡°Now,¡± I told her when she didn¡¯t move. She had been looking at my body in a daze. I bent down and opened the briefcase. ¡°All of you. Grab the suitcases with your names on them. Put the suits on.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°This is bullshit¡± ¡°Make me.¡± They said one my one. I rolled my eyes. They¡¯d all die. And I was man enough now not to lose sleep over it. ¡°Hurry. These suits will protect you,¡± I told her and the others actually trying. The old man and the 2 from the motorcycle were the only ones that listened. The men and teenagers had grabbed the guns. They were waving them around. I was on them instantly. Rippling them from their hands. ¡°These are fucking real! You pull the trigger and we die.¡± ¡°Fuck dude, calm down,¡± the guy said. ¡°Get the suit. Now,¡± I said. One of the others raised his gun at me. I didn¡¯t hesitate. Punching him in the face he went flying back. Knocking his head on the wall. ¡°Anyone else want to y?¡± I asked as my fists clenched. Thest one shook his head and went for the suitcase. ¡°Kato next time we pass this crap out. No one gets guns till they can actually prove they aren¡¯t going to start shooting.¡± ¡°Uh right,¡± the tall man said. Bowing his head a little I was surprised how quickly he was listening to orders. ¡°I am Weston. You have questions you ask me or Kato here. If you listen and we are lucky, we might make it out alive.¡± My vision shifted to a street view. I felt up. My head was teleported, but not my body. I heard a car horn. Turning around there was a truck heading for me. I walked out of the way. My head moved on the street while my body moved in the apartment. It was a very weird feeling. As my hands appeared below me I pulled my Seastone Jitte out of my inventory. Then I remembered the world shop.
Gantz World Shop:
Weapons
Hunting
Misceneous
Everything was in Yen so I had money. In the weapons tab they had the guns of course. But also the Gantz ck sword. I was tempted to buy it. However I held back. I needed to get better control of my Jitte and the water chakra. If I wasn¡¯t confident to fight some strong aliens with it then I needed to know if the Gantz sword would be a better weapon. I was surprised to find a Gantz Dagger. A ck de, it appeared to be just a smaller sword. I wanted it. But checked everything else first. I moved to the Hunting tab. It was exactly as it sounded except it was centered on hunting aliens. There was tracking gear for aliens. Scent blockers. Traps. Snares. And pretty much everything one needed to hunt aliens. I was tempted on some of it. But held off for now. Misceneous had everything Gantz had. There were hard drugs. Condoms. Cameras. Alcohol. Cigarettes. Porn Mags. Everything a young boy wanted to get his hands on. I went back and bought the dagger for 100,000 yen. The ck de was about 1 foot long. A hilt, ck grip, and a sheath. Looking around there was an actual clip for it on the side of my suit. Something I hadn¡¯t noticed before. I strapped it on and felt better. That¡¯s when I noticed the alien. CHAPTER 98 HELLO CHAPTER 98 HELLO The alien was a little taller than me. Wearing jeans, a white/ck striped shirt, and a rounded helmet he stuck out like a sore thumb. His face was in a constant smile as he walked straight at me. I sharpened the water around my Jitte to a fine point. Then as it walked past I sliced. Using every muscle like Saeko taught me I was pleasantly surprised as the body cut in half from shoulder to chest. The top half slid off to reveal a ck gooey center. It looked like how I remembered. The exterior was a body suit. The interior was an alien. From the feathers it looked like a bird type of alien. I thought I remembered Kurono having to fight a lot of them. ¡°Woah!¡± Someone said. I noticed the people from the room close by. Kato stared at me wide eyed. I walked toward them. The 3 that I had pissed off started running. ¡°Where¡¯s the girl?¡± I asked Kato. I noticed a man began to appear behind him. As more of him teleported it was revealed that he was in the middle of taking his pants off. Then the girl appeared. Underneath the guy she was trying to fight him off of her. I growled. As soon as the man appeared I kicked him hard across the face. He cried out as teeth flew from his mouth. ¡°Your buddies ran that way,¡± I said. ¡°Follow them or I break your arms.¡± His eyes wide he began pulling up his pants and started running. ¡°You alright?¡± I asked Kishimoto as I helped her up. ¡°Um yeah,¡± she said, pushing hair behind her ears. ¡°When the room was empty he just attacked me.¡± ¡°In this suit,¡± I said pointing at the ck suit she was wearing. It clung perfectly to her. Making her way hotter. I tried to ignore that. ¡°You are maybe 5 to 10 times stronger. Just simply think about going faster and bing stronger. And the suit will react.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She asked. ¡°Do it. Think about bing stronger. Using all your strength and then some.¡± She slowly nodded. Then her suit bulged with veins. She stopped, shocked. ¡°Alright. Nowe here.¡± There was a metal railing next to us. ¡°Think about pulling this out of the ground. And use all your might to make it happen.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you deaf? Do what I said,¡± I ordered. She frowned but did so. Grabbing the metal railing, slowly she pulled and pulled. Then the veins of the suit bulged out. She kept trying and trying. Then the metal broke. Ripping it off she let out a gasp. ¡°Very good,¡± I said. ¡°You see. Stronger.¡± She nodded, in a daze. ¡°Kato, are you confident with the suit?¡± ¡°I mean, a little,¡± he said. ¡°We practiced.¡± ¡°I know. But I figured out the trick. Confidence. Haveplete confidence that you will be stronger. And you will.¡± I extended my arm out. I showed that I could bulge out the veins then cken them. Bulge and cken almost instantly. ¡°We will practice moreter,¡± I said. ¡°Right now we need to deal with the aliens.¡± My words were a signal as men began screaming out. I started running. ¡°Weston, you don¡¯t have a gun!¡± Kato yelled. ¡°I learned my lessonst time, no more guns,¡± I said. My chakra sharpened around the Jitte. Kishimoto and Kato soon caught up to me as I jogged. We found the screaming and came upon a dead everyone. Well not everyone. The couple on the motorcycle weren¡¯t there. But the men I ran off and Nishi were. Theyid bloodied and missing limbs around 5 of the android aliens. The alien¡¯s mouths had opened up and were alight as if they were going to shoot off an energy beam. ¡°Dodge them!¡± I ordered the duo as I ran at the suited birds. Their mouths glowed more. But instead of an energy beam some type of sound attack was let out. I stumbled, losing my bnce as my eardrum ruptured, but it was toote. 4 shes and the bodies were split in 2. I breathed out as the sound disappeared. Looking back the other 2 were fine. ¡°Poor Nishi,¡± Kato said as he walked up. The middle schooler was bleeding from his mouth and eyes. Tears of blood streaked down his cheeks. ¡°Yeah, trust me, kid was a psycho,¡± I said. I was pretty sure he tortured cats or something. ¡°We haven¡¯t teleported so there are more.¡± I noticed movement. One of the suits of armor was running across the street. I pointed and we ran after it. I noticed it running into an apartment building down the road. We jogged after it. As we got closer I noticed another couple down the road. ¡°You 2 think you can get those?¡± I asked. Kato hesitated but nodded. Gun in hand the Kishimoto girl hesitated but followed. I walked into the apartment. Inside were dark rooms with doors wide open. ¡°Come on out!¡± I spat. And they did. One by one they came out. None knowing what hit them as I sliced heads clean off. There was a pile of 7 when I was done. ck blood oozing out where heads should have been, all in a nice pile. ¡°Any more in here?!¡± I yelled. I walked around the pile I had made. My senses working all around me. Feeling everything. I was 3 doors down when I heard the stomp. A dark room straight ahead I knew it came from there. Another stomp happened. Then another. Taloned feet appeared in the lighted hallway. Another step and an 8 foot tall hawk man appeared. He had long wings at his side. Arge beak. ck eyes. Feathers everywhere. It opened its mouth. Chomping it as it it was a threat. ¡°Dudepared to a Jinchuriki, you aren¡¯t that big,¡± I said. It let out a screech then was rushing at me on taloned feet. I focused and cut it from groin to neck in a smooth motion. The 2 sides splitting in half and falling to the side. ¡°Anyone else?¡± I asked. ¡°A bigger boss perhaps?¡± There was no answer as I began to teleport away. I appeared in the room first. Swiftly followed by the couple riding the bike, Kato, and Kishimoto. ¡°What the fuck!¡± The guy said. The girl was close to him but had her face hidden by her hair. I noticed then how beautiful the guy was. He looked like a model. ¡°Talkter. For now we wait,¡± I said. The guy didn¡¯t appear to care. He was still in shock. The Gantz orb dinged and revealed words. TIME TO DISTRIBUTE THE POINTS An image of the guy on the motorcycle appeared. Above his image was the name HOMO and 0 points. The girl was next. Above her was the name STALKER with 0 points. I remembered them then. The guy was really a male model and the girl was his stalker. She jumped on the back of his motorcycle and turned them into oing traffic. I felt bad for the guy. Kato was next. His name was still Crier. This time he had 5 points. After him was Kishimoto who Gantz named Tits. She had 10 points. I was impressed. They¡¯d actually killed stuff. My face wasst. This time my name was Weston instead of Know-it-all. I must have gained Gantz respect. I¡¯d gained 48 points. ¡°Nice,¡± I said. ¡°Almost half way to saving Kurono.¡± I really wanted the Gantz armor from finishing my quest. ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± Kato said. ¡°It could really happen.¡± There were tears in his eyes. I felt bad for killing his friend. ¡°Alright, people,¡± I said. ¡°I am only going to exin this once¡­¡± so I exined Gantz and the items I knew once again. I got the model guy''s number but the stalker girl was soon running off. I hoped to n to train with everyone. I wanted a nice team set up. ¡°Till next time Kato¡­¡± I said but thought about it. ¡°Hey um are you still saving up for an apartment for you and your brother?¡± He and I talked a little the day before. His parents were dead and his aunt took care of him. She pretty much hated them though. Always belittling them and making them do chores. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said. ¡°Not much has changed since I talked to you earlier today.¡± I forgot we had trained with the suits that day. ¡°Right right,¡± I said. ¡°How much money do you need?¡± ¡°I uh have a job,¡± he admitted. ¡°I just started. But I hope to have first andst months rent saved here in a month or so.¡± ¡°How much is that?¡± I asked. ¡°300,000 yen,¡± he admitted. I nodded. Turning around I pulled the money out of my inventory while pretending to get it from my pants. ¡°Here,¡± I said. His eyes bulged. ¡°Wh-I can¡¯t take this,¡± he said. ¡°You can and you will,¡± I said. ¡°Get that ce for you and your brother. Now. Don¡¯t need to pay me back. Consider it a favor, alright?¡± ¡°No-¡° ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°Dude we died. Life is short. Take care of your brother.¡± The man had tears in his eyes. Before I could stop him he hugged me. ¡°Thank you, Weston,¡± he said. ¡°For everything.¡± ¡°Yeah yeah, I still feel bad killing Kurono. So once I bring him back to life we can be even. But I do want that favor.¡± He nodded. Pulling away he wiped his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Are you serious?¡± ¡°I am,¡± I said. ¡°There¡¯s enough pain in this world. Go be with your brother.¡± He nodded and was soon running excitedly home. ¡°That was nice,¡± Kishimoto said. ¡°Holy fuck, I thought you left,¡± I said. The girl wore the ck Gantz suit since she didn¡¯t have any clothes when she came. ¡°No I uh came back,¡± she said nervously. ¡°I¡¯m still a little freaked out.¡± I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you home,¡± I said. She blushed but didn¡¯t say no. We left the apartment and walked in the cool night. The suit was surprisingly breathable. I hardly noticed it was there. ¡°How did you die?¡± She asked. I guessed she was starting to believe me. ¡°Hit by a train. You?¡± I asked. She apparently didn¡¯t expect me to ask. She stammered. Then stopped trying to answer. ¡°Suicide?¡± ¡°H-how did you know?¡± ¡°Well when you appeared you were naked. And looked like you were in a bathtub. Pills or wrists?¡± ¡°Both,¡± she said. ¡°Jeez double suicide. Must really hate your life,¡± I said. I didn¡¯t see the point in being tactful. ¡°I do,¡± Kishimoto said. She didn¡¯t borate. ¡°You can talk about it if you want.¡± ¡°I um I don¡¯t know. I honestly can¡¯t tell you why I did it now. My mom was stressing me out. She only cared about me doing well on exams. I was spending every waking hour studying. Then I hit a breaking point. My brain stopped working. I failed a test. A normal one. Nothing I couldn¡¯t make up for. You¡¯d have thought the world ended for my mom.¡± She chuckled with no mirth. ¡°I snapped and thought suicide was my only option to get away from her.¡± ¡°And now?¡± She turned to me. Confused. ¡°Do you still think it¡¯s the only answer?¡± ¡°No,¡± she whispered. ¡°No. I saw you killing those things. And I thought. I want to be able to do that.¡± Iughed loudly. ¡°Really? That was your thought?¡± ¡°Well not at first. At first I thought I was hallucinating from the pills. Then you did it again and those other guys were dead. I wanted¡­I wanted to be as confident as you looked. You looked like you could take anything on.¡± I smiled. ¡°Thanks, but trust me. I was scared.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because these aliens are strong,¡± I admitted. ¡°We will keep having to do this, Kishimoto. I don¡¯t think every night. But a lot of them. And if we make a mistake. We are one step away from death. There is a reason Gantz picks dead people. We have already lost everything.¡± She was quiet as she walked. I simply followed. My eyes drifting to her ass and ever jiggling tits. The girl was supposed to be eye candy in the manga. And she was. I didn¡¯t understand why she had to study. She would make a great trophy wife for some guy. ¡°Here it is,¡± she said. ¡°The lights aren¡¯t on. You sure your parents are home?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh my god. Is my dead body still inside?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. When I died I never heard anything about someone getting hit by a train in the news. I think Gantz teleports the body.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t have keys. Do you have a phone? I can call my mom since it looks like she¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± I handed her the phone. I knew what was about to happen but didn¡¯t have the heart to tell her. ¡°Hey mom¡­it¡¯s me Kei¡­no I¡¯m right¡­that¡¯s imp-¡° she was cut off as the phone beeped. Lost in a daze for a moment. I let her have it. ¡°My mom is¡­at the hospital. With me,¡± she said in a daze. ¡°Someone,¡± I said. She jolted awake with the word as she stared at me. ¡°Someone must have found your body. And they brought you back to life.¡± She gulped. ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°So there might be 2 of you,¡± I exined. ¡°Your original body. And you. The copy.¡± Her eyes widened. Slowly she asked as tears welled up in her eyes, ¡°what am I going to do?¡± CHAPTER 99 BULLY MONEY CHAPTER 99 BULLY MONEY I decided to stay in Gantz for a bit. There were extenuating circumstances. But mainly I wanted to finish my quest. I felt good after the mission and was feeling like I had a shot at being strong enough to finish the whole story. Going back to school was easy enough. I knew everything the Weston here knew. I was 16 years old. My parents paid for an apartment for me. I was in my 2nd year of high school, and I had no friends. Easy enough. Also I was bullied. Was, being the main point. My first day back at school someone tried to shake me down. A quick p and knockout and they hadn¡¯t bothered since. sses were easy and I spent my time training my Haki. It was amazing how much time I had to train. I decided to stick with school since it kept my parents paying for my apartment. Instead of doing homework I manipted my spiritual energy. It was quite fun. No stress. No real issues to speak of. That was until my bully showed up. ¡°Weston,¡± he said. ¡°What¡¯s up bitchp?¡± I asked. I¡¯d been calling him that since I did it to him. He ground his teeth. ¡°Outside. Now,¡± he ordered. The others in ss around me were quiet. I rolled my eyes but stood. The guy walked ahead. I gave him a t tire. He cursed, acted like he was going to hit me but stopped himself. He walked a little faster after that. We came outside and rounded the school. There was a nice grouping of bullies waiting. One was actually tall. About 6 foot 5 inches. I whistled. ¡°All for little old me?¡± I asked. ¡°Shut the fuck up, bitch boy,¡± my bully spat. I moved forward bitch pping him again. It was perfect form. Great follow through. The Weston before I came loved doing it. Then the fight started. The one sided fight. I bitch pped the rest of them. Knocking most out. Some fought it but after a swift kick here or there they were fighting for air on the ground. It took time but they woke up. Tried attacking again. Then more ps went around. After 10 minutes they were sitting on their knees in a line in front of me. ¡°Empty pockets,¡± I ordered. Some fought. They ate dirt. I was a mighty fine bit richer after the robbery. More than I expected. ¡°If I hear of you bullying anyone else for money. I will be bullying you for it. Call all the people you want. I¡¯ll take them all on. But if they don¡¯t have money. I will be taking it out of you.¡± They didn¡¯t get the message. There would be more. I left with a smile on my face back to my next ss. Rumors started swirling around me after that. I didn¡¯t care. I got home to find Kishimoto doing a handstand against the wall. She was wearing the Gantz gear, but the veins weren¡¯t bulging. Herrge chest hung down. She gave me a big smile as I shut the door. Dropping down she walked over. ¡°I think these suits affect bnce too,¡± she said. ¡°Crap. I didn¡¯t think of that,¡± I said. ¡°Without the veins. I assumed they didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Yeah. I could barely do a handstand for a full second out of it. I¡¯ve been doing one for 5 full minutes in it,¡± she said. ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°Damn.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked cutely as her hand moved to her face as if trying to figure out what I was thinking. ¡°I was hoping you could get tired in it. So they¡¯re not good for training your muscles. Only for fighting,¡± I said. ¡°I guess. What should I try next?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking some real bnce. Need to practice jumping from building to building,¡± I said. ¡°Ok,¡± she said with a big smile on her lips. She had been living with me since she found out about her not real death. As a copy she had nothing. No papers. No home. But also no responsibility. She was loving the freedom. Spending hours a day studying, to all the free time in the world, I had assigned her to figure out the suit''s powers. She took to it well. ¡°Change your clothes, we are going out,¡± I said. ¡°Out? But I made dinner,¡± she whined. ¡°Oh right. I just came into some extra money. Thought you¡¯d want to go on a date.¡± She blushed furiously. ¡°A date date?¡± I nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She was running into my room and changing quickly. We had bought her some clothes. But not a bunch. I changed clothes as well and we were soon out the door. I took her to get more clothes. She tried them on for me. Twirling in skirts. Checking out low cut shirts and jeans. Iplimented them all. Honestly she was giving Reina a run for her money in the beauty department. After she had spent a lot of my bully money on clothes we got dinner. Then went to a movie. She was nervous at first. But as the date went on she became morefortable. I was confident the whole time. Throwing my arm over her shoulder during the movie. Complimenting her every chance I could. It was a ssic date. ¡°What next?¡± She asked after the movie. We were holding hands. Kishimoto had reached out for my hand that time. ¡°Home. I have school,¡± I said. ¡°Oh right,¡± she said. ¡°C-can we do this again?¡± ¡°More clothes?¡± I asked while struggling to carry all the bags in one hand. ¡°No,¡± she giggled. ¡°I mean the movie and dinner.¡± ¡°Yeah sure. How about the weekend?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she said as her lips pursed. We headed home. ¡°Thanks for everything.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± I said. ¡°Once we find someone that can get you a fake ID we can do more stuff.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Like you could try to go back to school if you wanted,¡± I offered. She frowned. ¡°Or get a job. I have money. But not infinite.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kishimoto said. We idly chatted as we headed back to the apartment. Storing her clothes away it wasn¡¯t long until it was bedtime. I had a mattress and a couch. When she first came I offered her the bed. But she took the couch. I left her to it. That night however she decided to join me in my room. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked. She was wearing her pajamas. An overly small shirt and booty shorts. ¡°I um wanted to take you up on your offer,¡± she whispered. ¡°The bed?¡± I asked, ying dumb. ¡°Sorry. I like it now. I¡¯ll be sleeping here.¡± Kishimoto blushed. ¡°Can I-I join you?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I said like it was no big deal, but I was already hard. A whole week with her half naked in my apartment had made me want her more than I thought possible. She nodded and walked over. Getting under the covers I could feel her shiver. Turning around to face the other way I smiled big. I began my Lust Aura. ¡°Sorry,¡± I whispered. ¡°I sleep better cuddling. Do you mind?¡± ¡°Cuddling?¡± She squeaked. I nodded. Slowly I moved my hand to her thin waist. My Pleasure Touch made her shiver more as my fingertips moved across her abs. I pulled her to me. Her body light as a feather as I spooned her. My arm under her neck I whispered, ¡°Goodnight.¡± ¡°Night,¡± she mumbled. I increased the chakra. It took a solid minute as I pretended to fall asleep. But my touch was too much for her. Thick thighs squeezing together she began to moan from my touch. I grew more bold. My hand moving down lower it grazed her belly button. ¡°We stop when you want,¡± I whispered in her ear. She hesitated then nodded. My fingertips moved into the front of her shorts. Kishimoto moaned as my hand covered her freshly shaven pussy. My middle finger found her clit. Just barely touching it caused her to cum.Her hands wrapped around my forearm. Shivering around it as her body convulsed. She let out a cute moan as she came. Her pussy drenched from the simple touch. I began kissing her neck. Her perfect body shook in aftershocks as Izily yed with her clit. Nibbling her neck my hand under it reached around to grab her breast. She let out a louder moan as my chakra covered hands began working her over again. My rock hard dick poked her back entrance as my hands yed with her clit and nipple. They were perfect tits too. They felt better than I imagined. It wasn¡¯t long until she was cumming again stronger this time as she epted it. Kishimoto let out a long sigh as she finished. ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± she mumbled. ¡°How did you do that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m skilled,¡± I said, kissing her neck. She turned to look at me. Her big brown eyes locked on my lips as she kissed me on the lips. I was on her then. My body on top of hers she opened her legs up to allow me there. We made out for a long time. Her moaning as I used my experienced tongue on hers. When I felt she was built up enough I sat up. Taking off my shirt she couldn¡¯t help feeling my thick muscles. I smiled down at her wolfishly as I pulled up her shirt. It wasn¡¯t long until we were both fully naked. ¡°That¡¯s huge,¡± she marveled at my dick. It was nestled between us as Iid over top of her. ¡°These are huge,¡± I remarked as I licked her still erected nipples. ¡°I want you.¡± She bit her lip as she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle.¡± I put on something I hadn¡¯t in a while, a condom. The stretchy stic was tight but I didn¡¯t want to get anyone pregnant. My dick parted her lower lips. Kishimoto wrapped her arms around my neck as I kissed her. I used a lot of Pleasure Touch chakra on my dick because it wasn¡¯t as strong with the condom. She was soon panting as I parted her lips. Then I was pushing through her hymen. Kishimoto gasped as I did. But I didn¡¯t stop. My chest sinking into herrge tits I pushed in further and further. When I was all the way inside she came. I took that as a signal to start fucking her. It had been a while since I¡¯d had sex. I needed it. Pounding into her loudly she cried out with every thrust. They were cries of passion though. Moaning and gasping as my dick mmed into her cervix she began to talk dirty. ¡°You¡¯re in my womb!¡± She grunted out. Her eyes unfocused as another orgasm hit her. ¡°Fuck fuck fuck. Oh my god. I¡¯m cummming still?¡± She squealed out. Her lower lips gushed with liquid as I continued jackhammering in and out of her. ¡°Oh my god. I love you. I love your dick. Why is it so good?! Is this normal? I¡¯m cu-ming.¡± She said each word in between a thrust. Her eyes opening and closing as she focused on my face. Then moving to the valley of her tits to watch me impale her. ¡°Cum in me,¡± she moaned. Her legs wrapped around me. ¡°I can¡¯t cum anymore. It¡¯s too-much.¡± She grunted out as she came again. I didn¡¯t care. As her legs got tighter I pounded her into the mattress. Giving her all I had as the springs creaked under her. My mouth moved from hers to a nipple to the other. Sucking and pulling on the giant melons as I felt my balls pull up. Speeding up she started cummming once more. Her gaze lost as I mmed in harder. When I finally came it was huge spurts that felt like my whole body was trying to enter her. My hips thrusting with every shot she shivered sightlessly. When I groaned and released myst rope she let out a long sigh as I breathed in and out heavily on her chest. She eventually woke up from her stupor. Her hands grazed my back as I rested on her melons. ¡°Is that normal?¡± She asked. I looked up and there was only love in her eyes. ¡°With me? Yes.¡± ¡°That was. Amazing,¡± she said. ¡°It only gets better from here,¡± I said. She smiled as she pursed her lips. I kissed her. Our tongues in one another¡¯s mouths my dick pulsed. ¡°Again?¡± ¡°A-again?¡± She asked, fear in her voice. I nodded. Pulling out I showed the very filled condom. I knew I was cummming more. But it was an almost ridiculous amount. I soon had another on. She hesitated but I directed her to get on top to control it. She mmed down on my dick with a grunt and I buried my face in her tits. Kishimoto went slow. But she came just as hard. Screaming out as her body shook and cunt convulsed. After only 2 orgasms she was spent. I tapped her off then was taking her from behind. As I buried inside of her. Laying on her smooth back I whispered in her ear, ¡°Do you mind going again after this? You¡¯re too sexy for just twice.¡± She groaned out as I started pounding into her from behind. ¡°Your body is perfect.¡± I pped her ass. She gasped out but started pushing back into me. ¡°I want you all the time. I know it¡¯s your first time. But you¡¯re so tight. I could stay hard all night.¡± She cried out again as she came again. Her body weakening, Iid her down. Pulling in and out I continued my onught. Whispering to her that this was only the beginning. We could do this everyday. She was mine. She screamed out. Agreeing with every word as orgasms rolled through her body. There was a reason for this of course. I wanted a harem in Gantz. She was one of many beauties that woulde along. I needed her to understand how insatiable I was. I wanted her begging me to add someone else. CHAPTER 100 EVERYONE DIED CHAPTER 100 EVERYONE DIED ¡°Just do it!¡± I yelled across the wide gap. ¡°I-I can¡¯t,¡± Kato yelled. It was a good 30 foot span between buildings. An amount even I had been hesitant to try without chakra assistance, but the suit had done it. ¡°Kishimoto did it,¡± I teased, pointing at my busty friend. ¡°It¡¯s not that hard,¡± she said, letting out a sigh. ¡°Just believe you can, and you will.¡± ¡°Like the Matrix,¡± I offered. She nodded. ¡°Now you jump over here, or we will jump over and throw you.¡± Kato didn¡¯t like that idea. He gritted his teeth. Walking back across the building top he psyched himself up and ran. Wearing street clothes over his suit I didn¡¯t see the suit bulge, but it had to. He sped up and leapt with all he had. Screaming as he did. He went up and up, then overshot. Landing hard about halfway across the building roof, Kishimoto and Iughed as he rolled to a stop. ¡°Good, good,¡± I said walking up. He was breathing heavily as he got up. ¡°I did it,¡± he said with a big smile. ¡°You more than did it,¡± I said. ¡°Be careful you don¡¯t use too much strength. These suits don¡¯t have infinite power.¡± ¡°You guys sure have been training hard,¡± he noted. ¡°Sorry I haven¡¯t been able to make thest couple.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re working, and we have been lucky Gantz hasn¡¯t called us back. That model guy and his stalker haven¡¯t joined in training at all.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Kato said. A frown on his face he watched as Kishimoto ran away. Letting out a yahoo as she jumped to the next building. ¡°You good to go?¡± I asked. He gulped but nodded. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re it.¡± I tagged him and ran away. It wasn¡¯t long until the guy was chasing after us, but after the 3rd building jump he got scared again. ¡°Let¡¯s throw him,¡± I said. Kishimoto nodded as she ran back the other way toward him. A big smile on her face there was another on mine as I watched her body jiggle with each movement. ¡ª ¡°You¡¯re so sexy in ck,¡± I noted as we got back to my apartment. Kishimoto looked back at me, in her T-shirt and tight jean pants she quirked up her eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m not wearing ck,¡± she teased. ¡°You are,¡± I said. Walking up to her I began running my hands along her body. She shivered as I did. My fingers reaching into her shorts I felt the ck leathery skin of the suit underneath. Rubbing her mound I whispered, ¡°I want you.¡± ¡°I hurt,¡± she mumbled, but still let out a gasp as I kept rubbing. ¡°You haven¡¯t given me a single night¡¯s rest.¡± ¡°You say you hurt everyday,¡± I noted, not stopping my exploration of her at all. ¡°Yet you still scream my name.¡± ¡°You feel so good when you¡¯re inside. But before that, it hurts so bad,¡± she mumbled. A blush on her cheeks. I released her. ¡°Do you want to stop?¡± I asked. Kishimoto turned around quickly. ¡°No,¡± she said without hesitation. Grabbing onto me as she pressed her chest against mine. ¡°I uh just never expected¡­this.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°A boyfriend,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s um different.¡± ¡°Different good? Different bad?¡± ¡°Different good,¡± she said with a nod. ¡°I uh don¡¯t have the strength you do. I mean you keep going and going.¡± Kishimoto blushed. ¡°I love it. But after 1 or 2 rounds I¡¯m spent. Then you¡¯re hard and ready to go in the morning. And the weekends, you could stay in bed all day. It¡¯s like you¡¯re not human.¡± ¡°I have trained a lot,¡± I said. Pretending to frown. I had been waiting for this. ¡°Sorry, it''s a side effect of what I can do to you.¡± My hands moved to her body. She could feel increased pleasure even through the suit. ¡°It¡¯s not normal to be able to make you cum like this. Because of my skill I am extra horny. All the time.¡± ¡°How did you keep your hands off me before we¡­went all the way?¡± She asked. ¡°Because I¡¯m not a rapist,¡± I said with augh. ¡°A lot of focus. But now that the floodgates are opened. It¡¯s kind of hard to close them.¡± I had to stop chakra flow in all the world¡¯s except Naruto world. I hated doing it. I wanted to not have to in Gantz. ¡°Would you be¡­against, um, adding someone?¡± Kishimoto asked nervously. I held the smile off my lips. ¡°A guy?¡± I asked, angrily. ¡°Oh god no,¡± she said quickly. ¡°I um just feel all this pressure to keep up. And you¡¯re so amazing. I just want to make you happy.¡± ¡°Are you breaking up with me?¡± I asked, slowly prodding her, trying to see it from all angles. ¡°No!¡± She said, her eyes big. ¡°Never. We don¡¯t have to. I can keep going.¡± I frowned. ¡°Come here,¡± I said. Taking her to the bathroom I began stripping down. She smiled, doing the same. We were soon in the shower as I rubbed her body with soap. Her curves felt heavenly as she let me explore. ¡°I think I understand what you¡¯re saying,¡± I said. ¡°You want someone to lighten the load.¡± She nodded. Moaning as I began to knead her back muscles. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve been all over you. I didn¡¯t mean to make you feel overwhelmed. But I understand. How would you like to go about it?¡± ¡°I um have no idea,¡± she mumbled. ¡°How about we just see how things go,¡± I offered. My hands moved to her chest. She gasped, cumming hard as her legs began to wobble. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to demand so much of you. And if we happen to find someone willing to help, we can at least try.¡± Kishimoto nodded, gasping as she caught her breath. ¡°You¡¯re so good at this,¡± she mumbled. Growing more bold she dropped down to her knees. Taking myrge ns in her mouth she pulled up her tits to sandwich my shaft. I smiled big. Pulling back I began fucking her tits for the 2nd time that day. Since she hurt so much she had been offering it more to help make it easier. I groaned. Myrge dick burying in her tits, the head popped out and she would lick it. Her eyes on mine as I used her tits. She squeezed them together harder. I didn¡¯t bother with Endurance chakra. Speeding up it wasn¡¯t long until I was humping hard into her melons, cumming loudly. She licked the head as a long spurt of cum shot in her mouth. Moaning as it did she was soon kissing the head. It wasn¡¯t long until I was ready again. Carrying her out of the shower her fear of the pain was gone as soon as I entered her. Cumming with a single thrust she yelled my name again and again until I came as far as I could inside her. I apologized again, asking for one more round, then I would be sated. That turned into another 2 and she was passed out by the time I was done. I felt a little bad manipting her, but unlike Nami or Robin I didn¡¯t know her deepest secrets. ¡ª We walked into the Gantz room as a group. Kato, Kishimoto, and I. We had heard the ringing in our ears and arrived together. Talking as we walked. As we did the room was empty but soon began to fill with the newly dead. I was surprised when the model and his stalker were 3-D printed. I had warned them toe, but apparently if you didn¡¯t Gantz would just teleport you. The male model cursed as we got in the room. ¡°Should have practiced,¡± I told him. He frowned but nodded. ¡°Have your suit at least?¡± Lifting his shirt he showed it underneath. ¡°What about you stalker girl?¡± She was in the corner, staring at us behind her long bangs. She didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Whatever. Okay, you, move,¡± I said. There was a man behind the Gantz ball. He wore sses and looked like a family man. ¡°But uh-¡± ¡°Just trust me, move away from the ball,¡± I said. I walked over and lightly nudged him away. I kicked away a buddhist priest and another man. ¡°If anyone has questions you can ask me,¡± the priest said. ¡°Good to know,¡± I said. Then she began to appear. Tall, she had long dark braided hair, thick full lips, pale skin. D orrge C cup breasts, she was stunning. She wore a hoodie jacket with a ck shirt underneath and jean shorts. Her eyes wide it wasn¡¯t until she was fully formed that she stumbled back in surprised. ¡°Where am I?¡± She asked. ¡°If you have any questions, just ask,¡± the priest offered again. He had a stoic all knowing look to him. ¡°You are dead,¡± I said. ¡°Step away from the ball.¡± I grabbed her shoulder and took her to the window that looked out over the city. ¡°All of us are dead here.¡± It looked like everyoneing was there already. I looked to all of them. ¡°This ball here is Gantz. All of you new people here, I know that you died beforeing here. As did I.¡± I began to strip my clothes revealing the suit. ¡°In a few minutes Gantz will gift you all with suits like this. I will pass them to you. We have all died and been given a chance at another life. But in exchange we have to kill aliens.¡± ¡°Ha,¡± the priestughed. ¡°Preposterous.¡± ¡°Believe if you want. But either way, the foes we will face can kill you again. This time you won¡¯te back. So if you want to try to live, you do as I, Kato, or Kishimoto say.¡± I looked around to all the guys and the new girl. They had a mix of emotions across their faces. It wasn¡¯t long until the music yed then the picture of the target appeared. I remembered which mission it was then. The angry demon faces of the alien targets were a reminder. It was the mission where everyone but the main character died. I cursed. This one was a scary one because the aliens killed most everyone. It was going to be a hard fight. But also a good test on where my strength actually waspared to the aliens. Gantz released the sides. I began asking names from those written on the suitcases. People took them. ¡°Is that a gun?¡± A guy asked, moving toward it. He wore camo, but since he was overweight I doubted he was in the army. ¡°You are not the first people to grab them. Last time I almost got shot by someone pointing those guns in my direction. If you want them you need to agree to rules.¡± ¡°Who put you in charge?¡± The guy asked angrily. ¡°I did,¡± I said, not backing down. ¡°Rules, or you don¡¯t get one.¡± The guy squared his shoulders. ¡°Trust me, you don¡¯t want to do this.¡± I kept a bored look in my eyes. The guy continued to re but slowly backed down. ¡°Fine,¡± he said. ¡°What are your rules?¡± ¡°Simple, hold it by the barrel until we leave this room. After that don¡¯t point it at people,¡± I said. ¡°I can do that,¡± he said. ¡°Good. Put the suit on,¡± I said. He frowned but nodded. A couple of the new guys refused to, like the priest. But the others were. Kishimoto was soon grabbing the hand of the new girl and taking her to the back room to help her change. I wondered if she would ask the Lara Croft lookalike or if I would have to. I knew the new girl was rather horny after dying. Back in the canon she had given herself to the main character, allowing him to lose his virginity. Once everyone was dressed, I passed guns to those that wanted them. One guy made the mistake of trying for the grip. My hand was on his and I squeezed until he yelped. Then he was good enough to hold it by the barrel. For once we were ready before the teleporting started. CHAPTER 101 BUDDHA CHAPTER 101 BUDDHA We were all teleported to the same location for once. It was outside of a temple. The buddhist asked, ¡°Is this Rateiin Temple?¡± As he appeared, looking around. He had been acting like us teleporting was us being sent to hell. Which was weird, I didn¡¯t know if buddhist¡¯s believed in hell. He wasn¡¯t too far off though. This mission would be. I would consider myself lucky if half the people survived. A couple of the people that had refused to put on suits began walking down the sidewalk. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t rmend that!¡± I yelled. ¡°If you stray too far, your head explodes.¡± I hadn¡¯t seen it, but I thought I remembered it happening. From what I remembered there was a bomb ced in everyone¡¯s head. If you talked about Gantz or used the guns and suits against normal people your head could explode. I hoped I didn¡¯t have one since I could jump worlds, but I might have to stick around long enough to get it pulled out. ¡°Whatever,¡± one of the guys said, continuing to try to leave. Only 1 turned back to us. I threw down 2 of the suitcases I had grabbed. ¡°Again, put these on if you want a fighting chance. But I¡¯m not your babysitter.¡± I turned to focus on the fight. Pulling the Seastone Jitte out I began to pour chakra into it. The de rippled in the moonlight as I let it simply exist. Sharpening it only when I needed it to be. People grumbled, about 8 had the suits on, besides us returners. Including the Lara Croftdy. She eyed me as I looked around. In front of us was arge temple. Arge wooden door in front of someone tried to open it. That¡¯s when I noticed the aliens. They were statues. Guards on either side of the door. At least 15 feet tall they were muscr demon men. Faces contorted in rage, heads shaved with a top knot, they looked like statues. But their faces were that of what was disyed on Gantz. I calmed myself. The aliens pretended to be statues still. Not knowing we were there to kill them. ¡°Kishimoto, Kato,¡± I said. The 2 turned to me as I waved. I grabbed their shoulders as they walked up, moving my head between theirs as I whispered. ¡°There are 2 aliens behind me.¡± They looked and both gasped as they noticed the statues too. ¡°You take the one on your right. Both of you shoot, aim for the head. I will take the one on the left. Keep shooting till it is down. This ce will be much harder thanst time.¡± Their breath caught but they nodded. We moved apart and as I channeled chakra I let out a yell. Jumping to the head of the alien I shed. It moved faster than I thought to try to block me, but not fast enough. My de cut into it¡¯s neck. It wasn¡¯t like skin, or the metal it appeared to resemble. It was more like cutting mud. My de was strong though. I sliced and the head was lopped off. As the huge body fell to the ground Kishimoto and Kato had begun shooting the other one. Both yelling as they did, after 7 seconds it¡¯s skin began to bubble and explode. A long drawn out groan escaped it¡¯s lips as it fell to the ground with a resounding boom. ¡°Good,¡± I said. Turning to the others they had stunned looks as they stared at the giants that were in. ¡°That is the first of many. There will be more in here, people. You sure you don¡¯t want to put on the suit?¡± The priest and the man in the karate gi made a move for the suitcase. The karate guy made it first. He was quickly stripping down as he put the synthetic skin suit on. ¡°Okay. Now that you¡¯ve seen we aren¡¯t lying, a quick tutorial. These suits give you superhuman strength. You Lara Croft,¡± I pointed. She jumped, pointing at herself. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Do you see any others?¡± She blushed but shook her head. I pointed at the door between where the alien guards stood. ¡°Try to open this door.¡± She frowned but moved over to it. Pushing with all she had she gave up quickly. ¡°It¡¯s locked.¡± ¡°Kishimoto,¡± I said. She nodded and moved to it. With a Sparta kick the door was blown off it¡¯s hinges. The 2 giant doors were blown in, tumbling a dozen feet before falling hard. ¡°Stop this desecration!¡± The priest said. I ignored him. ¡°In these suits. Simply think about bing stronger, and you will be,¡± I said. ¡°Kishimoto, Kato, and I have been training for a while with them. If you have questions, ask. Those guns that some of you have. There are scopes, right?¡± A few guys nodded. ¡°There will be statues inside this temple. Most all of them will be aliens. They won¡¯t have to look like these 2 we just killed. If you look through the scopes, they will show you underneath the skin of the aliens, confirming that they are one. You fire, and 5 to 7 secondster the area you hit will explode. If you point it at any person, I will kill you myself. Are we clear?¡± People slowly nodded. Fear in their eyes since I had killed the alien with my Jitte rather than the gun. ¡°Good. The more aliens you kill, the more points you get. But these guys are strong. I rmend sticking together. But again, I¡¯m not a babysitter.¡± I headed into the temple. Kato and Kishimoto soon following. As soon as we got in there were another 4 statues staring at us. These didn¡¯t pretend to be lifeless. They began to move toward us. ¡°I have the one on the left. Kishi, Kato the one next to it. You all fire on thest 2!¡± I ordered. Running at the aliens they were smarter this time. Moving quickly one tried to stomp on me. I slid my de up slicing it deep, as I passed. The huge guard didn¡¯t appear to care as it hefted a club and swung at me. I felt my strength and dodged easily. Then I was running up the bigger monster. At least 25 feet this time my chakra charged feet stuck to the back as I went up. I was more than pleased to find that I could still use chakra through the synthetic skin. My de began sliding along the back of the monster as I moved up. It roared as blood poured out of it. Then a club was thrown at me. One of the guards tried to squash me by throwing it. I dodged just in time and the guard I was on fell face first. The priest let out a scream as the guardnded on him, squashing him. I felt a little bad, but not bad enough to hesitate. Slicing down I ran up the aliens back and cut off the head. I turned to see that only 1 was left standing. Kishimoto and Kato were finishing off their target, and the others had knocked the other down by shooting it¡¯s feet. Thest one swung the club at a man screaming. He was knocked away like a golf ball. I cursed. Pouring chakra and using my suit I jumped the 50 feet with a single step. Landing on the head of thest monster my de slid into it¡¯s brain. It thrashed but I sliced out. Brains and blood spurted from the new hole and the alien tipped over. Hitting with a resounding boom I let out a sigh as I noticed the others had finished their targets. ¡°Can these suits do that?¡± Lara Croft asked. ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°Some of what I can do, but not all.¡± I looked around. We had sadly lost 4 people. ¡°Salvage weapons. We aren¡¯t done yet.¡± ¡°That was badass dude,¡± a guy in his twenties said. ¡°How¡¯d you do that?¡± ¡°Training,¡± I said. ¡°Stay on your toes. The worst is yet toe.¡± ¡°Worse than these?¡± The family man asked. ¡°Yeah, the bigger they are, the less scary. It¡¯s the small human sized ones you have to worry about,¡± I said. ¡°Like that?¡± Lara Croft said pointing at the temple. There was a statue standing on one of the roofs of the temple. He looked like a priest, but he had the same chiseled physique as the giant guards. He held a gold staff with rings on the top, called a Shakujo. ¡°Exactly like that.¡± The alien stared at us from afar then dropped off the roof, disappearing behind the buildings. ¡°Another¡­¡± Someone said to my right. There was a boar¡¯s head statue walking toward us. The karate guy walked up to it. In the suit now he punched it, but nothing happened. He kept hitting, kicking, and yelling with each hit. Then the suit activated and the boar thing went flying. The man statue was soon running around the temple, heading straight for the dark haired beauty. I poured chakra into my body and was running to intercept. The thing and I locked our weapons as it¡¯s face contorted in rage. I began to cool the area down exponentially. My sword whizzing through the air the alien met me blow for blow. I sped up. The alien slipped up and my sword went through it¡¯s arm, then the arm that held the weapon, then the neck. It dropped dead as the ground began to rumble. A giant buddha statue stood up inside the temple, tearing the building asunder. It¡¯s face cid it picked up a giant log from the building roof and threw it. I was toote to stop it from hitting 2 of the side characters. I cursed. I had hoped to save half, we were already past that. I ran at the buddha. Kishimoto and Kato began shooting it, but we had practiced. They shot one side of it while I attacked the other. The buddha began walking through the temple as I got closer. Uncaring about my presence the slow monstrous 40 foot tall statue walked. The left side of it¡¯s face began to bubble and explode from Kishi and Kato¡¯s shots. I stabbed the thing in the arm, it was tougher, but not invincible. Running along the length of it¡¯s sleeve I continued shing. This time the air and my de were as hot as possible while I used my quirk. The seawater began to boil as it seared the buddha¡¯s flesh. I made it to it¡¯s shoulder as it swiped at me. But I was ready. Slicing through the neck in one hack the thing stumbled and fell to the ground. Those below got out of the way as it crashed. I rode it down and jumped off before it hit. ¡°What is with this ce?¡± Kishimoto asked. ¡°Way harder thanst time.¡± ¡°Yeah, I think they get progressively harder,¡± I admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t think we are done yet. Who is left?¡± ¡°Us and that guy in the camo, he¡¯s up there,¡± Kato said pointing to the roof of one of the buildings. He had arge sniper rifle like version for the Gantz guns. ¡°He was shooting the buddha in the head. Our hits were mainly on the body.¡± I waved to the guy, he waved back, sending me a nod of acknowledgement. ¡°Are you guys like some elite fighting force?¡± The new girl asked. ¡°Basically,¡± I said. ¡°Wait, what about the model guy and his stalker?¡± ¡°They ran that way,¡± Kishimoto said. I cursed. They were probably already dead. ¡°Let¡¯s go finish this. The real boss is yet toe,¡± I said. ¡°How do you know?¡± Lara Croft asked. ¡°I just do,¡± I said. We began running in the direction of the model and his stalker. I wasn¡¯t sure why the guy let her stick around him, especially since she killed him, but whatever. We came around the temple to see what I feared. The male model and the stalker were embracing on the ground, only their top halves at least. Over them was a many armed statue like an Asura. A woman with swords in her hands. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t get close. Only fire when I am away!¡± I yelled as I ran at it. This was the final boss and had killed everyonest time. It was the strongest foe yet, but these kids had been untrained when they went up against it. I knew what I was doing¡­I hoped. I ran and the 6 armed woman statue blocked the attack with one de and sliced at me with another. I dodged under it slicing at it¡¯s leg. The Jitte didn¡¯t go in. I began to boil the water again. Sharpening the chakra as I dodged another slice. Her face contorted in rage as she moved faster. Her arms bing a blur. I slowly got into the zone as I dodged each slice. 5 hits in a row blocked I began to push her back. My de slicing with all my strength I broke 2 of her swords and caused a giant gash in her abdomen. She began to grow angrier. Moving faster still. I matched her. Slicing up and through. Striking for all I had. I jumped back, ¡°Fire!¡± I yelled. The group began firing at her as she ran at me. When she got close they stopped. After 5 seconds her skin began to bubble and explode. My Jitte sliced through her middle. Cutting the top half off as she had done in like the stalker and model. I didn¡¯t wait to see if it took. My Jitte moved down, embedding itself in her head as her skin boiled. She let out a voiceless wail and shuddered. Dead with thest hit. I was actually breathing heavily as I stood over her. The fight had been short, but taxing as I moved more quickly than I ever had before. I looked to my Jitte. It was in the same condition as when I started somehow. Either my chakra or the seastone itself was stronger than I imagined. The trio ran up to me. ¡°That was amazing,¡± Lara Croft said. ¡°Yeah, I honestly can¡¯t believe I survived,¡± I admitted. I had been fearing this fight for a while. ¡°You guys were like a blur as you moved,¡± Kishimoto said breathless. ¡°Yeah-¡± Kato stopped as he began to disappear. I let out a sigh of relief. All the fretting over the past week finally paid off and we began to teleport. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I told the new girl. ¡°We will go to the room.¡± We were all soon in the Gantz apartment. Me, Kishimoto, Kato, the guy in camo, and Lara Croft. I was a little sad no one else appeared. ¡°That was crazy,¡± camo guy said. ¡°That was utter batshit crazy.¡± ¡°Wee to Gantz,¡± I said. ¡°Points areing up.¡± ¡°What? Are we all that made it?¡± Lara asked. I nodded as I walked to the ball. On the screen the camo guy¡¯s picture appeared, his name was Camo on the screen. He got 8 points. Then it was Lara, her name was Jolie on the ball, she got 10 points. She must have fired more than I expected. Kato was next. He got 12 points putting him at 17. Then Kishimoto got 18 points putting her at 28. I held my breath. I got 57 points. I let out a sigh as it added up to 105. ¡°Finally,¡± I said. ¡°You did it,¡± Kato said, amazed. ¡°Gantz, show prizes,¡± I said.
  1. You will be freed along with your memories erased.
  2. You will be given an extremely powerful weapon.
  3. You will be able to revive a human being from the memory.
¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Lara asked. ¡°If you get 100 points you can pick one of these to be awarded with,¡± I said. My fingers hovered over it. ¡°Are you picking number 1?¡± She asked. I looked at her then Kato. Kato looked a little worried I would. ¡°No, that is a trap,¡± I admitted. ¡°If Gantz likes you, he will work it so you are killed and brought here again. But you won¡¯t have your memories. Never pick number 1.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Kishimoto asked, fear in her voice. I nodded. ¡°Yeah, we are trapped doing this for some time yet,¡± I admitted. ¡°When will it end?¡± Kato asked, a tired sigh let out. I couldn¡¯t remember. ¡°There will be an alien invasion,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know when. Some time yet, probably. Our foes will get stronger and stronger. Then aliens will invade. Think Indepence Day kind of invasion.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Camo guy asked. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡± ¡°I am,¡± I admitted. ¡°So, tell me, would you really want to have your memories erased, not have these suits, knowing that super strong aliens will being to kill you sometime during the next year?¡± They didn¡¯t have an answer. I picked number 3 and the screen pulled up the mugshots of everyone it had in it¡¯s memory. ¡°You¡¯re bringing someone back to life?¡± Lara asked, amazed. ¡°Yep, I made a promise,¡± I said, and I had a quest. Kato had actual tears in his eyes. I clicked Kurono Kei¡¯s icon and my points dropped to 5. Behind us he began to be 3-D printed. He appeared to be in a midrun. I guessed it was how he looked when he was run over by the train. ¡°Wh-what?!¡± Kurono gasped as he fell to the ground. ¡°You exin it to him,¡± I told Kato. The big man nodded as he looked to his friend. I rubbed my head as I walked out. CHAPTER 102 SEI CHAPTER 102 SEI ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Lara asked as I left the apartment. ¡°Home,¡± I said. ¡°I am tired.¡± She chased after me, Kishimoto wasn¡¯t far behind. ¡°You um, mind answering questions?¡± I looked to Kishimoto, she was blushing as she studied the woman. I couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking, but I knew what I was. ¡°For you? Sure,¡± I said. We grabbed our clothes and were putting them on as we walked away. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°How long have you been doing this?¡± She asked. ¡°How about you tell me your name first?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh wow, sorry, didn¡¯t think about it,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m Sei Sakuraoka. You?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Weston, this is Kishimoto,¡± I said pointing to the buxom girl behind her. ¡°As far as how long we have been doing this? I don¡¯t know, 9 days?¡± ¡°What the fuck. How many missions have you been on?¡± ¡°This was my 3rd,¡± I said. ¡°Kishi there¡¯s 2nd.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re this good?¡± Sei asked, amazed. ¡°We have been training,¡± I said. ¡°Kishimoto doesn¡¯t work right now, so she has a lot of time to practice.¡± ¡°Are you 2 like siblings or something?¡± Sei asked. ¡°What? No, why?¡± ¡°Well I mean, you aren¡¯t going in a different directions,¡± Sei said to Kishimoto. ¡°Do you live together?¡± ¡°We do,¡± I said. ¡°Kishimoto has special circumstances. So she has been staying with me for a while.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Sei said, a little dejected. ¡°Are you like, dating?¡± I looked to Kishimoto. She blushed but nodded. ¡°Yeah, but um join us. We can talk more there,¡± she said boldly. ¡°O-Okay,¡± Sei said, some of her enthusiasm was gone. ¡°So, how did you die?¡± I asked Sei, trying to get the conversation going. ¡°That¡¯s a little blunt,¡± she said with a frown. ¡°We all did it,¡± I said. ¡°I was hit by a train.¡± ¡°Jeez, that¡¯s rough,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I uh am a cosyer,¡± she admitted. ¡°Who as?¡± I asked, keeping a straight face. Her thick lips, braided hair, shorts and jacket were a dead giveaway. ¡°Lara Croft, obviously,¡± she said, rolling her eyes. ¡°Who?¡± I asked, confused. Her eyes got big, unable to respond before I cracked a smile andughed. ¡°I¡¯m fucking with you.¡± ¡°Oh my god, I can¡¯t believe I fell for that,¡± she said, rubbing her head. ¡°Yeah I¡¯m a cosyer. I was at this event and this guy was a little too pushy. He followed me out and stabbed me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said. ¡°Rough. Gonna kill the guy?¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked. ¡°I mean, he killed you. You have a second chance at revenge. I for one wouldn¡¯t want a guy like that getting away with it,¡± I said. ¡°From what I understand, Gantz teleports your body after death. No one may even know you died.¡± She was quiet. ¡°Kill him?¡± she asked, trying out the words. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I could.¡± She looked over to me. ¡°Could you?¡± ¡°Kill him for you?¡± I asked. She slowly nodded. ¡°Maybe I could.¡± I hadn¡¯t thought about it. In MHA I was the anti-hero. But here in Gantz, killing people was part of the story. I didn¡¯t really know or care if it would happen here too. ¡°Maybe I could.¡± Instead of growing scared she blushed. Her hands behind her back as we walked to my apartment. We were soon inside and sitting around my couch and coffee table. We had stopped by a convenience store and bought ramen and other food to help calm our nerves. I was wide awake, that was for sure. While the food cooked I took a shower. Kishimoto stayed out keeping Seipany. I was curious what they would talk about, but with how Kishi was acting, I doubted much. After the shower I dressed in loose clothes as Sei took a shower. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked Kishimoto. ¡°I think she likes you,¡± she said. I tried to act surprised, but it was hard. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. I um you um think you can talk her uh into ¡­stuff?¡± ¡°You hurting that bad?¡± I asked. I didn¡¯t understand how she couldn¡¯t see where this was leading, but whatever. ¡°Yes and no. I mean, she¡¯s pretty,¡± she said with a blush. ¡°And she died. Like us. We have a connection.¡± ¡°We do,¡± I said. ¡°If we do this, you are still mine though. You¡¯re staying here, right?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Kishimoto said innocently. She was squirming a little. I wondered if she was actually a little into it. ¡°My god I feel better,¡± Sei said as she walked out of the room. She wore a towel around her torso and another on her hair. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Have a shower at your ce?¡± I asked. ¡°Well yeah,¡± she said blushing but moved to sit in one of the chairs. ¡°I¡¯m gonna take a bath, I think,¡± Kishimoto said. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°Whatever you want,¡± I told her. Pinching her rear as she walked past she giggled and headed into the bathroom. ¡°You 2 are cute together,¡± Sei said. Her legs were crossed as she sat across from me. ¡°Thanks. She wants us to have sex,¡± I told her bluntly. I remembered in the manga this was the girl Kei lost his virginity to. She wasn¡¯t adverse to being forward. ¡°What?¡± Sei asked, surprised. ¡°You and me, she wants us to have sex,¡± I said. ¡°Why?¡± Sei asked as her legs parted, revealing a shadowed area that I wanted to see up close. ¡°I um have a high sex drive,¡± I admitted. ¡°And well, you saw me fighting. You should see me fucking.¡± Sei frowned. ¡°You¡¯re rather blunt.¡± ¡°I think you prefer blunt,¡± I said leaning back. I didn¡¯t hide my growing erection in my sweatpants. ¡°What did you think was going to happen when you came here?¡± She blushed. ¡°Talk,¡± she whispered, but was not convincing. ¡°We can do that,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, so you can have as much time as you want to talk. But you died, we all died. I don¡¯t know about you, but I sure as shit wanted to have sex afterward. One thrill to make me feel alive.¡± Sei blushed deeper. Biting her thick lips she slowly came to a decision. Standing up she stared down at me. Taking the towel off her head the wet hair clung to her. Still blushing she opened the towel, revealing her perfect body. Large C cup breasts with dark ares and fully erect nipples. No pubes. I could just barely see her abs as she stood in front of me fully nude. I stood up. Admiring her body as I moved toward her. She actually shook a little. ¡°How old are you?¡± I asked, taking off my shirt. ¡°26,¡± she said, fear in her eyes. ¡°Well you are beautiful,¡± I said. I was 16, but wasn¡¯t about to ruin the mood. She ignored me. Her eyes drawn to my muscles. Running her hands down my chest I wasn¡¯t going to go easy on her. I grabbed the back of her neck and pulled her to me roughly. She gasped as our lips locked. Our tongues soon in one another¡¯s mouths her hands moved down into my pants. Grabbing onto my dick she shuddered. Pulling back a little she stretched out the waistband looking inside. ¡°Holy shit,¡± she mumbled. ¡°No wonder she wants help.¡± I nodded with a chuckle. Instead of waiting I scooped her up in a princess carry. Her body light, she didn¡¯t fight as I walked her to my room. Setting her down on the bed her eyes were locked onto my crotch. I pulled my pants down. She was mesmerized by it as the shaft bounced up, released and ready for action. She actually whimpered a little. ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle,¡± I promised. Leaning over her body I began to use chakra as I touched her. She moaned, writhing on my bed. I leaned over grabbing a condom. When she saw it she spoke up. ¡°I uh, got the shot,¡± she said. Showing me the scar where the pregnancy inhibitor was shot into her. ¡°So you want natural?¡± I asked. She nodded, still biting her lips. ¡°And you¡¯re clean?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she said, a little angry. ¡°Just checking,¡± I said. I began working on her again. Feeling her up she was soon in the mood again. As we kissed and explored it wasn¡¯t long until she came. Her body shuddering as shetched onto me she panted and acted like a virgin as her body reacted. ¡°How did you do that?¡± She asked when it finished. ¡°Magic,¡± I said. ¡°The real thing is better. Want to try?¡± She looked down to my dick and slowly nodded. I began to slide in. Wet from the forey she began to moan as I entered. ¡°How are you still going in?¡± She mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s so fucking big!¡± At thest word she came as I hit her in her deepest parts. Her chest jiggling she cried out as I began to fuck her. Much like the treatment I gave Kishimoto every night, but so much better. This woman was older. I didn¡¯t feel so bad using actual strength. Sei cried out again and again, not trying or unable to stay quiet as my dick stretched her out and made her feel a pleasure she never knew existed. I was getting stronger with my chakra. Every few thrusts was causing an orgasm. They were rolling one after another. So much more powerful without the condom in the way. She squirted after the 10th orgasm. Her legs raising her lower half up as her body took over I grabbed her hips and pounded. Only to be met with a powerful spray on my abs that made our sexes colliding louder. ¡°Fuck!¡± She squeaked as her voice cracked. ¡°Fuck my cunt. This is like a whole other level.¡± I nodded. Biting her nipple as her lower half fell back to the bed. But she could take it. Pulling her up she sat on my thighs as my hands gripped her hips. Pulling her to me and away she came again as she watched my thick dick enter and exit her. ¡°Cum,¡± she moaned as she caught her breath. ¡°Cum in me. I want to feel it.¡± I nodded. Releasing my endurance I sped her up and came in her deepest parts. She shuddered. Her head shooting back in a voiceless scream asrge spurts of cum painted her insides. Sei groaned as I kept trying to pull her closer with each pulse of my dick. When she recovered a little she moved her face to my neck. Her hands holding onto me as she caught her breath. All the while my rock hard dick continued to pour chakra into her. ¡°You are so deep,¡± she mumbled out from my chest. ¡°You¡¯re so tight,¡± I remarked, making my dick pulse. She jumped a little, but then moaned when I did it again. ¡°How? How was it so good?¡± She asked as she sat up, staring at me. ¡°I have skills other than fighting,¡± I said. I increased the chakra. She began to cum again. Her face scrunching up as if she was going to sneeze, her cunt writhed around me as her body tried to push into me further. ¡°Fuck!¡± she gasped out. Arge smile on her lips as she kissed me again. ¡°This is a magic dick. I¡¯m already addicted.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°Gantz will call us again. Want to train with us?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to talk about that. I just want to be fucked until I can¡¯t think about anything else.¡± ¡°I can do that,¡± I said. I turned as the door opened. Kishimoto was stepping out. Nude, she was drying her hair. Sei blushed, moving closer to me as if to try and hide. I waved Kishimoto over. ¡°Want a turn?¡± I asked her. She studied Sei and I there. But didn¡¯t answer. I groaned, having to do all the work. I turned around andid on the bed. ¡°You, on my face,¡± I ordered Kishimoto. ¡°You, ride me.¡± The girls stared at one another for a minute. But as Kishimoto moved to straddle my face, Sei began to rock back and forth on my dick. The girls were soon gasping and moaning as I made them cum again and again. Sei got quickly into it as I pounded up into her. Even Kishimoto started talking dirty, her own little surprise attribute. ¡°You¡¯re going so deep into her. You¡¯re not wearing a condom? I want that. When she¡¯s done I want to lick it clean. I¡¯m cumming,¡± she shuddered, letting out a sigh. When she finished I pulled away. ¡°y with each other,¡± I ordered. Simply as an experiment. Reina and Hina had no interest, but maybe these 2 did. It wasn¡¯t long until they were moaning. Each grabbing the other¡¯srge breasts they kissed as I made them cum. When I eventually released inside Sei, Kishimoto surprised me by doing it. She leaned forward, licking my and Sei¡¯s cum off. Sei got caught up in the moment as well. Moving down to my hairless balls she licked them slowly as Kishimoto kissed and licked the shaft. It wasn¡¯t long before I released. Kishimoto taking arge load the rest hit my abs. Sei sucked it up hungrily and we were switching. Kishimoto began to ride me as I sucked Sei¡¯s nipples. Making her cum almost as much as Kishimoto she really liked the position as she ran her hand threw my hair and down my abs. Feeling my body as my touch made her cum again and again. It wasn¡¯t until past midnight that we had to stop. Both girls were out of it. I let my chakra loose and made sure they couldn¡¯t handle it. I gave them a few hours rest, but was soon waking Sei up to fuck. She took it all. Cumming again as her eyes opened. Kissing me it wasn¡¯t long until Kishimoto woke up. I watched the 2 girls kiss. Turning me on more as I filled her up once more. Only to grab Kishi¡¯s ass and take her from the back. She begged me not to, but as soon as I was in she begged me to keep going. I was rather enjoying the world. When they passed out again, I turned in my quest.
Gantz Quest 1.5: Complete
Bring Kurono Kei back to life
Rewards:
Gantz Armor
The armor soon appeared in my hands. I looked over and mine was still sitting on the floor. I put this one in my inventory then grabbed the other, throwing it in as well. I was able to hold both. I started to n what I could do with multiple armors. Saeko might like one. There was that gadget girl in MHA that might be able to replicate the power. A lot of possibilities were opening up for me. I was getting excited. CHAPTER 103 SHOPPING PLAZA CHAPTER 103 SHOPPING PLAZA ¡°I want a Boba tea,¡± Kishimoto said as we walked around the mall. They called it a za, but it was basically a mall in my book. Stores all around there were plenty of people out and about. ¡°After Sei gets her pretzel,¡± I said. It had been almost a month since Sei joined us. We had only been on 1 mission for Gantz. It was a weird one since no new people were called. We had to fight a short alien with wings while jumping across building rooftops. Everyone in the group had been training, so it wasn¡¯t too hard. The main protagonist had joined the group, and honestly, he wasn¡¯t that bad. From what I remembered Kurono Kei had been a lusty teenager. Full of hormones and emotions. He had only been gone for a little over a week. After epting that he had died he calmed down a lot. Joining us for training he couldn¡¯t help but lust after Sei and Kishimoto, but I couldn¡¯t me him. They were gorgeous. We were in the same grade but different sses. I soon talked him into asking out the skinny girl he ended up with in the manga and they were currently dating. Kei was a lot better than he used to be. I had received a quest for thest Gantz mission so I felt like I was back on target. I only got yen as a reward though. Sei had pretty much moved in with me after our first night together. The cosyer had a minor part time job and she still made some money with pictures from her cosy. She hadn¡¯t seen the guy that killed her, but I told her to keep an eye out. I nned to take care of it if he ever showed up. After Sei started hanging around I bought a king size bed and we got into a routine. Kishimoto would work on meals, Sei would put some money in from her part time job, and I would go to school. I had talked to my parents a few times, but they never stopped by the apartment. Since I continued to do well in school they didn¡¯t care. I was rather enjoying Gantz. I knew stuff would only get harder, but I liked Sei and Kishimoto. I had sex at least 3 times a day with either of them. They didn¡¯t have the skills Hina and Reina had, so they were easily worn out. I doubted they would be against adding someone else, and I knew just who to shoot for. Reika Shimohira, she was the Japanese idol in the story. She had been all over the newstely. Long dark hair, breasts that actually appearedrger than Kishimoto¡¯s. I knew she would be joining the Gantz crew. I had changed some, but I didn¡¯t think too much. Either way she would probably die somehow and I would simply swoop in and show off my skills. She fell pretty quick for Kurono¡¯s strength, but I actually knew what I was doing. I had real strength. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Sei asked, her thick lips quirking in a smile. ¡°Your ass,¡± I said, pping it. She blushed. ¡°Don¡¯t do that in public,¡± she whispered. ¡°Just the bedroom?¡± I asked. She blushed more. ¡°Why do I let someone so much younger than me, bully me?¡± She mumbled. ¡°Cus you love it,¡± I said. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s buy you both something pretty.¡± They walked on either side of me. Both drawing eyes from their amazing looks. I didn¡¯t realize something was wrong until I heard the gunfire. ¡°Is that firecrackers?¡± Kishimoto asked. I grabbed both girls and pulled them into a store. Making them duck down. ¡°Gunfire,¡± I said. People gasped around us as it continued to sound out. ¡°How do you know?¡± Sei asked. ¡°It is very distinct,¡± I said. I knew because after a couple of days in High School of the Dead I had heard enough of it. ¡°Something is going on. There might be a mass shooter.¡± People began to jog away from where the gunfire wasing from. Then people began to yell and panic as it continued. Bing louder and more constant. ¡°You girls go to the back of the store,¡± I ordered as I got the quest.
Gantz Quest 3:
Kill Shion Izumi
Rewards:
Random Gantz Gear
I didn¡¯t recognize the name. I cursed. I¡¯d never gotten a kill quest before. Only defeats and saves. This was Gantz though. Killing was part of it. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kishimoto asked as I pulled them into the clothing store. I pulled out my MHA costume from my inventory. It had ker armor pieces, and I didn¡¯t trust the Gantz gear to stop a bullet. I hadn¡¯t been hit yet, and I didn¡¯t n to be. I put it on quickly as I moved the girls to the changing rooms. ¡°I am going to kill whoever is doing this,¡± I said. ¡°Weston, don¡¯t,¡± Sei said, grabbing my arm. ¡°Don¡¯t risk it.¡± I pulled up my hood and facemask. ¡°It¡¯s not a risk for me,¡± I said. ¡°You don¡¯t move from here without me.¡± The girls huddled together and I was out of there. Pouring chakra into my body I heard the gunfire just ahead. People were running more frantically. I used chakra to run along the wall. No one noticed me. And as I came into the food court area I saw the massacre. There were bodies everywhere. Women, children, adults, old people. They were shot down indiscriminately. A man wearing a heavy coat and hood over his head was walking away from me. His rifle pointed to shoot anyone that moved. Rage filled me as I stealthily moved to him. My Gantz Knife in hand the ck de lengthened to 2 feet long as I thought about it doing so. I dropped down from the ceiling behind the man. The knife sticking into his back I asked, ¡°Why?¡± The man stopped his movement as the knife dug further in. He tried to look back, but I dug it in deeper. ¡°Gantz told me to,¡± he whispered. I bit my lip and decapitated him with a smooth hand motion. His head rolled away, body dropping boneless without any drama. I didn¡¯t remember this at all. Why would Gantz tell anyone to do this? What was the point? I heard the chime in my ear. Cursing I turned around. Walking away I searched bodies but was blown away by an explosion. My body flew 20 feet, mming into the wall and I passed out. ¡ª ¡°Weston!¡± Kishimoto ordered. pping me. I gasped, sitting up. My eyes adjusted quickly. We were in the Gantz room. I was still in my costume. Looking down I waspletely fine. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked Sei and Kishimoto as I began to disrobe. ¡°We were teleported here,¡± Sei said. ¡°Along with¡­¡± She pointed to all the people in the room. There were at least 30. Far more than had ever been called before. I recognized some. There was the giant martial artist. The psychic kid, his girlfriend, and sensei, and I thought a few others I recognized. Kato was soon being teleported, I was sure Kurono would follow. I became naked and was starting to put on my Gantz suit. ¡°You girls are wearing yours, right?¡± They nodded. I was in it as Kato appeared fully. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He asked. ¡°Why were we teleported?¡± ¡°No idea, could be an emergency mission.¡± ¡°Who are all these people?¡± ¡°A mass shooter killed them all, at the mall,¡± I said. Looking over faces they were all scared. ¡°Let¡¯s do this,¡± I said as Kei began to be printed. ¡°Alright, everyone move away from the ball,¡± I ordered. There was a wide range in the group. An old couple, someone that appeared to be their grandson crying beside them, the huge martial artist, the psychics, troubling teens that were all energy, the want to be gangsters. ¡°Move it!¡± I barked. People started moving. I grabbed shoulders and guided them. A couple tried to struggle but I was firm and they moved away from it. ¡°You,¡± I said. There was a girl sitting in the corner. She was wearing a cap as I bent down for her. She flinched as I grabbed her arm. ¡°Not being mean. Go to those 2 girls over there,¡± I ordered. She looked up and I recognized her. She was way prettier in person. I acted like I didn¡¯t know her as I pointed to Kishimoto and Sei. She nodded and moved to them. Keeping her head down as she did. I moved to the front of the ball. ¡°How many of you were killed by the mass shooter at the shopping za?¡± I asked. No one raised their hands. ¡°You for sure, I saw your body. You 3, yeah. Who else? All of you?¡± I asked. ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. This room is where some people go when they die. I have died, and the others in the ck suits have died¡­¡± I gave my whole spiel about what happened. When I finished, I recognized someone. He was tall. Long dark hair to his shoulders I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You, what¡¯s your name?¡± The guy frowned. ¡°Uh, Shion Izumi.¡± I looked at my quest. It hadpleted. I was on him instantly. My hand on his throat I was ripping him from the crowd as people scattered away. ¡°It was you! You killed all those people!¡± I barked. His face began to turn purple as he struggled to breath. ¡°Weston! What are you doing?¡± Kato asked. I looked up at him, rage in my eyes. ¡°I saw it. He was the mass shooter. This fucker killed all these people,¡± I said. I released his neck. ¡°Tell them!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± he gasped. Trying to fight me. ¡°Wrong answer,¡± I said as I pulled the Chikyugi Ne out. I poured chakra into it then into him and we were in the dungeon. It wasn¡¯t pretty, or quick. He really did have a lot of will. But as I kept going and he began to cry, he broke. Tears in his eyes as he begged to be let out I relented after another hour of torture. ¡°I did it!¡± He cried out. Only a second had passed for these people. ¡°I killed you all.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I asked. My hands just barely away from his neck, ready to break it. ¡°Gantz,¡± he said. ¡°I wanted to see Gantz.¡± ¡°But why? Who told you about it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he cried. The male model worthy man sobbed. ¡°I just felt the need.¡± ¡°I go to ss with him,¡± Kurono said, stepping up. ¡°I was talking to him the other day and he mentioned Gantz. He showed me a website that talked about Gantz. I thought it was crazy. I was going to tell you when we trained next.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. Slowly remembering. ¡°You were here before, weren¡¯t you?¡± I asked the man in my hands. He nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t remember until I was in the room,¡± he gasped. ¡°I lost my memories after getting 100 points, and bing free.¡± ¡°How¡¯d that turn out for you?¡± I asked. Twisting his neck he died with a yelp. I looked to the others. They didn¡¯t appear happy I had killed their murderer. I didn¡¯t care. ¡°Weston,¡± Kato said. ¡°Don¡¯t start,¡± I said. ¡°He killed all of these people. He deserved it.¡± I threw his body away and it hit the opposite wall with a thud. ¡°Okay people. In a secon-¡± The music started and the next hunt began. CHAPTER 104 JURASSIC HUNT CHAPTER 104 JURASSIC HUNT I didn¡¯t get credit for the quest twice. I had hoped killing the guy again would give me double rewards. Instead I just got one.
Gantz Quest 3: Complete
Kill Shion Izumi
Rewards:
Gantz Sword
The ck de appeared in my hand. Just a long version of the dagger the sword was supposed to be extremely strong and cut through anything. It could also extend. I wanted to say to at least 50 feet. Which could be useful. My own Powerpole. I stored it away and began passing out suitcases. ¡°Holy shit, it¡¯s Reika,¡± one of the teens noted as she took off her hat. ¡°Oh my god, it is,¡± another said. I eyed Sei and Kishimoto. Frowning, I made a motion and they grabbed the girl. Pulling her to the back room so she could dress in peace. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Reika. Can I get a selfie?¡± ¡°Get your head in the game,¡± I barked at him. ¡°We will start teleporting soon. Looks like we will be fighting dinosaurs.¡± ¡°Yeah, this is bullshit,¡± a gangster said. ¡°Dinosaurs ain¡¯t real.¡± ¡°My god, you¡¯re worse than Luffy,¡± I mumbled. He would have believed in a heartbeat. ¡°For thest time. They¡¯re aliens. They live here on Earth, and to hide they make themselves look like humans or every day things. I¡¯m sure we will go to that huge dinosaur exhibit across town.¡± ¡°You,¡± I said to the big man. He was at least 6 foot 10 inches tall and had muscles bulging everywhere. He had a pretty epic beard and spiked up hair. Wearing a vest and jeans he showed off his muscles. ¡°Put on the suit.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t need it,¡± he said. I walked up to him. Reaching out my hand. ¡°Prove it. I win, you wear it.¡± He frowned but began to squeeze my hand. I didn¡¯t have to use the power of the suit to make his hand strength falter. He winced but I didn¡¯t break anything. ¡°The suit will make you stronger. Who cares if you need it? Why not use it? These things are going to be at least 30 feet tall. You think you can survive something stepping on you that weighs a few dozen tons?¡± He frowned but took the suitcase. ¡°You alright kid?¡± I asked the small boy. His grandparents were putting him into the ck suit. ¡°I think so,¡± he said. Not crying anymore. ¡°Did that guy really kill us?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°This is just a bad dream, kid. You do what I say, and you¡¯ll be at home in bed before you know it.¡± Someone gasped. Their head was disappearing. Others stepped away. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. This is what happens. We will be doing the same thing soon enough.¡± It was like herding cats. I was one of thest ones teleported. Some of the gangsters already ran off. I ran my palm over my face. Annoyed by it all. No wonder so many people died. They were stupid. ¡°Hey um,¡± I looked up to see the 3 psychics. One was an older guy with sunsses, cap, and overcoat. He kind of looked homeless. There was a kid with red hair next to him. I was pretty sure he went to my school. I didn¡¯t know he was the psychic until I saw the old man next to him. And there was a young girl next to them that I didn¡¯t recognize. I remembered the 2 guys were psychics because they were pretty awesome in the manga. They had telekinesis and could kill by just bursting a blood vessel in someone¡¯s brain. ¡°Yeah,¡± the older guy said. ¡°We wanted to thank you for killing that guy.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I asked. Feeling a little better hearing it. ¡°Yeah , we tried to do something when he was shooting everyone. But he got us,¡± the older guy said. ¡°You can pay me back by putting the suit on,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re psychic. The suit has defenses.¡± ¡°Psychic?¡± The guys asked nervously. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the only one with gifts,¡± I told him cryptically and walked away. ¡°Okay, everyone that¡¯s here, I guess you want to stay alive.¡± There were about 20 people left. Some of the teens, the old couple and kid, an old man, my group, Reika, a pretty boy guy that was eyeing Reika, the martial artist, and psychics. ¡°We will be splitting off into groups,¡± I said. ¡°Kishimoto, Sei, you have one group. Kurono, Kato, you have the other.¡± ¡°What about us?¡± The old couple with the grandson asked. ¡°I will put you somewhere safe¡­¡± I said looking around. There was a building next to us that appeared to be all offices. ¡°Hold onto your grandpa,¡± I told the kid. His grandpa picked him up. I grabbed the old couple and ran them up the 10 story building. They screamed and fought, but I was done with exnations. ¡°You will be teleported when it¡¯s all over. Don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t escape or you will be killed,¡± I ordered. Jumping down Inded lightly on the ground. A couple of the teens wearing the suits were trying to run up the wall but it wasn¡¯t working. ¡°You all picked your teams?¡± I asked as I pulled the Gantz Sword out of my inventory. Kato and Kishimoto nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± We began to walk up the steps. Ahead was the dinosaur exhibit from across town. I had suspected as much. This was going to be a bitch to keep them all alive. Aliens were bad enough, but dinosaur aliens were a pain in the ass. It wasn¡¯t long until the screaming started. I began to jog toward it. Others were soon following. I crested the stairs and saw the guys that had run away already being ughtered. They were in the Gantz suits, but they weren¡¯t using them correctly. ¡°Alright people. Moment of truth,¡± I said. ¡°Oy!¡± A few raptors saw me and began running our way. ¡°Fire!¡± I ordered. A few did so with their guns. The raptors exploded before they got to me. All the while I walked forward. Pulling small knives from my suit I threw them, getting the attention of more raptors as the people were attacked. And we went along that way. The raptors soon gave up on the stragglers. They attacked and ran at us. A long line of people fired their guns and were racking up points. My team especially. ¡°Okay, from what I remember there is a T-Rex, brachiosaurus, and triceratops exhibit. n for all of these to be monsters. Shoot till they¡¯re big puddles in the ground.¡± We walked inside as a group. People keptmenting on stupid items like why did I kill that guy, who are you, what is this. I let Kato handle them. ¡°How long have you been doing this?¡± Reika asked as she walked up beside me. ¡°2 months maybe? Month and a half? Missions have been kind of slowtely,¡± I admitted. ¡°And those are aliens we shot?¡± I nodded. ¡°Sorry, this is just crazy.¡± ¡°Uh yeah, that¡¯s an understatement,¡± I said. ¡°Get back with the girls. They¡¯ll protect you.¡± I said as we came into the wide open exhibit. Inside was a giant T-Rex. A very angry T-Rex. It surprised me as it¡¯s mouth began to glow and a huge fireball was expelled out of it¡¯s mouth like a Mario viin. I instantly pulled all the heat in front of me away. The fireball dissipated just before reaching me. ¡°What else you got?¡± I asked the T-Rex as it¡¯s mouth began to glow again. ¡°Shoot it from the sides. I¡¯m at the front!¡± I ordered as I ran at it. Gantz sword in hand I hadn¡¯t yed with it much. I knew they could extend, but that was about it. So I just thought about it extending and it did. Shooting up it became a good 50 feet long as I sliced down with all I had. It lost momentum so far away. Simply knocking the T-Rex away as it fired the ball. Then the raptors attacked. Coming out of a side entrance they went for the groups. I growled, but trusted my people. I pulled the sword de back to me and jumped at the Rex. It¡¯s mouth was glowing again but I sliced down. Moving from snout to chin the ck de slid through nicely. The beast roared. Trying to bite down on me as itnded. I moved to the side and ran forward. Slicing the chicken leg the sword cut right through. Toppling the Rex over I was then at it¡¯s neck shing across. The head was severed with a growl and groan. I had extended the de just a little to decapitate it fully. I was starting to like it. I needed to get good enough with the Jitte to cut so well. Turning the others were still dealing with raptors. The big karate guy punched one, blowing it¡¯s head off. He looked quite surprised to have done so. The psychics raised their hands pointing at the raptors heads. Whichever one they pointed at fell and died. Probably bursting blood vessels. My girls were shooting the raptors on their side of the fight. One got too close and Kishimoto punched it, knocking it back. Sei shot it and it soon exploded. It was going nicely. Even Reika shot a couple. ¡°Nicely done,¡± I said walking up. All in all it wasn¡¯t an overly hard mission with so many people. All had guns, most had suits on, we attacked efficiently and swiftly. I was gaining more confidence as we wrapped it up. The groups split off for different areas. They killed the triceratops, way more raptors, and some minor dinosaurs. I killed the big bad brachiosaurus boss. It really was strong, and quick, but not stronger or faster than me. I was starting to feel like One Punch Man. There hadn¡¯t been a challenge I couldn¡¯t face yet. I was tempted to leave and go somewhere else. I could do Naruto World and finish my training in chakra. One Piece was out for the moment. My Hero Academia was fun, but I was having trouble focusing. I wanted an end goal. A reason to keep going. After we finished the mission we all got our points. Kishimoto and Kato were closer to their first 100 threshold. I was surprised that I received 60 points from the mission, but actually had over 200 points total. Then I realized that since that Izumi guy had used 100 points to revive himself. He was refunded it as soon as he was killed again. Then when I killed him, I got the points. I decided to keep that to myself. Who knew what would happen if you could kill people for points. Curious on what to do I showed the surviving 20 people the reward screen. There were cheap weapons for 100 points. I wanted the giant body suit and flyer that cost 500 points, but I doubted I would get that many. Instead I looked at the screen of the dead in Gantz memory. I recognized a few people but no one I was willing to spend my points on. So I scrolled down as Kato and the girls shared contact information with others. I scrolled down on the screen. Down and down. It was way longer than I expected. After a thousand pictures I came to the very bottom. A small thumbnail of a picture was shown. The very first person that Gantz called there. It was a girl with long blonde hair. I pushed her picture and a name came up. ¡°Mio Hattori,¡± I said aloud. I hesitated then pushed the revive button. I had 100 in reserve just in case something happened to Kishimoto or Sei, but I was curious about the first people called there. They never touched on it in the manga. It was all spection. The 20 people were still behind me. They stepped away as the woman appeared. Her blonde hair first, then her clothes. She was in her ck Gantz uniform. Not as buxom as my girls she had smaller breasts, but she was still fit. She wasn¡¯t a natural blonde but had it colored that way. She was obviously Japanese. When she fully formed she dropped to the ground. Breathing in and out she looked up to me then those around her. A tear in her eye she asked, ¡°I died didn¡¯t I?¡± I nodded. ¡°Fuck!¡± She stood up and looked around to the others in the room. ¡°Who rezzed me?¡± She asked. I waved my hand. She noticed the ball behind me. Her eyes wide she moved to it. Her finger moving over the thumbnail images she cursed again. She cursed more as I began to scroll up. ¡°What year is it? ¡° ¡°2010,¡± I said. I was pretty sure the manga started in 2001, so I didn¡¯t know why the year was 2010. ¡°Oh my god, no!¡± She cried. Real tears falling. ¡°We are doomed.¡± ¡°Uhh yeah of course, but what do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, aliens are going to kill us all,¡± she said. CHAPTER 105 SPEEDRUN CHAPTER 105 SPEEDRUN ¡°Well yeah,¡± I said. ¡°There is supposedly a giant force of aliens on their way here to kill us all. I have no idea when it ising though.¡± ¡°At least you know about it,¡± she sighed. ¡°I worried that we were all wiped out and no one knew.¡± She was chewing her lip as she looked at the pictures of the dead. ¡°Gantz show me countdown,¡± she said. The screen changed to show numbers. END OF WORLD COUNTDOWN 49:12:54:41 ¡°Holy fuck,¡± Mio said. ¡°I have been dead for 5 years.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± I said. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be, you gave me another chance. I can stop it.¡± ¡°Stop what?¡± I asked. ¡°The alien invasion,¡± she said. ¡°I-I think I can.¡± ¡°Wait? You can stop the alien invasion?¡± I asked. The people behind us didn¡¯t utter a word. All staring at us wide eyed. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s what Gantz is for,¡± she said. ¡°It is?¡± I asked. ¡°Okay, Mio, right? Start at the beginning.¡± Mio looked at me. Frowning, she said, ¡°I at least owe you that much.¡± She looked to the others. ¡°Might as well sit if you¡¯re staying for this.¡± People sat, but others left. It was soon my people, the psychics, the old man, and the big karate guy. ¡°I was brought here when I died during a car ident back in 2004,¡± she admitted. ¡°My sister and I, our parents, and the other driver and his passengers were all brought here. We thought we were Isekai¡¯d.¡± She scoffed. ¡°When we got here Gantz told us-¡± ¡°Wait, Gantz talked?¡± I asked. Moving to point inside the ball at the muscr naked man. ¡°This Gantz?¡± Mio nodded. ¡°Yeah. He stood right here and told us everything,¡± she admitted. ¡°He was a clone of some guy that built the orbs here.¡± She pped the ck orb. ¡°There were thousands of him and the orbs made. Sent all around the world.¡± ¡°So there are other Gantz teams?¡± Kishimoto asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Mio said. ¡°There is one in Osaka. I did a mission with people from Seoul once. All over. Aliens have been on the for years, but they mostly don¡¯t cause trouble. However there was one heading our way that wants to destroy us. They are called the God Aliens.¡± ¡°God?¡± The old man asked, worried. Mio nodded. ¡°Can¡¯t tell you why they¡¯re called that cus I have no idea. But they are a strong race that goes from to stealing resources. The guy that made the Gantz balls had special divine intervention from another alien race that wanted to stop the God Aliens from getting Earth. Some kind of revenge against them. Anyway, that¡¯s why he is called Gantz. God Alien Neutralization Training Zenith.¡± My mind was a little blown. I didn¡¯t think it was an acronym, sure as hell wasn¡¯t in the manga. Mio continued. ¡°So us in the car ident, we were the first group for Tokyo. Looks like I was the first to die and he kept replenishing us. All for training on taking the God Aliens down.¡± ¡°Yeah, but how is that supposed to help? I mean, they aren¡¯t here yet,¡± I said. ¡°Gantz isn¡¯t just for training. He is for transporting. As he did to get you here and send you on missions. His original purpose was to find individuals that wanted to be teleported to the aliens to fight them and kill them before they reached Earth. We were training all the time. Gantz had us connected with the other teams and we would talk about it. You never heard of this?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Damn, I guess people kept dying. Guess Gantz meant it when he said he could only exin it once.¡± ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t you write it down on the wall or something? Or an instruction manual in the room?¡± I asked. ¡°You ever killed anyone in here?¡± She asked. I hesitated. ¡°Gantz wipes the room clean after teleporting people here.¡± I looked over, and Izumi¡¯s body was gone. ¡°What happens if we were to destroy the aliens before they arrived?¡± Kato asked slowly. ¡°Gantz said we would be freed,¡± she said. ¡°No more fighting. No moreing here. No more anything.¡± My heart began to beat. I was being offered a skip scene button. A big one. The alien invasion would be bad. Killing billions. There was no guarantee I could save everyone in the room. The aliens would get the jump on humans, and we were the only ones that could fight back. ¡°How do I take this challenge?¡± I asked, a big smile on my lips. Mio looked at me. ¡°Gantz main menu,¡± she said. REWARDS COUNTDOWN TRANSFER CHALLENGE ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?¡± I asked. ¡°There was a main menu the whole time?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Mio said. ¡°What¡¯s transfer?¡± I asked. ¡°Let¡¯s you transfer points around,¡± she said. ¡°Goddamn, I hate you Gantz,¡± I said. ¡°Okay, how does the Challenge work?¡± ¡°Click it,¡± she said. ¡°I was always too scared to.¡± I nodded, pushing the word. DO YOU WISH TO CHALLENGE THE GOD ALIENS? NOTE: YOU WILL HAVE ONLY ONE OPPORTUNITY FOR TELEPORTATION BACK TO YOUR ORIGINAL GANTZ LOCATION. ¡°Holy shit,¡± I said. My heart beating faster. ¡°Weston, don¡¯t,¡± Kishimoto said. Standing up she walked over grabbing my arm. ¡°Don¡¯t do it,¡± Sei said, following right after her. ¡°I have to,¡± I said. ¡°There is no other option.¡± ¡°Why? Why you?¡± Kishimoto asked, crying. ¡°You know why,¡± I said. ¡°Do you think I like this? Do you think I like you girls risking your lives? The aliens will be here in 45 days. Whether we like it or not. If I could stop it now. I could save hundreds of millions, if not billions of lives.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way you can stop it on your own,¡± Mio said. ¡°You¡¯d be surprised. I¡¯m not risking anyone else¡¯s lives,¡± I said. I was getting more and more excited. ¡°I¡¯m doing this.¡± The quest popped up.
Gantz Quest 4:
Defeat the God Aliens before they reach Earth.
Rewards:
Rewards decided uponpletion of quest
I got the same vague notification for the Chunin Exam. This was a way bigger event. World ending worthy. Granted I was OP, but still. I moved to Gantz and clicked transfer. I was able to give the rest of my points to Sei and Kishimoto. They soon had over 100. ¡°If I¡¯m not back in 30 days,¡± I said. ¡°Resurrect me.¡± I gave the girls both a kiss. ¡°Don¡¯t anyonee after me, alright.¡± I ordered Kato. He didn¡¯t know what to do. They all had lost looks as I touched the Challenge button. I clicked yes, and immediately my head started to disappear. Thest thing I saw was Kishomoto and Sei¡¯s crying eyes. ¡ª The God Aliens were giant 75 foot tall aliens. They had 2 eyes on either side of their heads, 6 fingers on each hand, and were honestly pretty strong. Their ship was about half the size of the world. A huge city that they walked around in and went through their daily lives. They weren¡¯t expecting an attack. When Gantz teleported me, I appeared in the middle of the floor of a shopping center. I kind of forgot how big the aliens were. But as I walked around I got they of thend. I spent the first few days following people. I found the people in charge slowly as I traversed the miles upon miles of the massive ship. They wore military uniforms and had big muscles. Easy to spot really. Itched onto them and was toured around the facility way faster than I could run. It was a daunting idea destroying such a big ship, but I had a month to figure it out. It took me about 15 days to make a n. I had found a trantor item for understanding theirnguage and it was simple enough to listen in to where we were going and how we would get there. Once I knew everything, I simply killed all of the crew on the bridge. They were big, but not fighters. By that point I had all the passwords and ess cards mapped out in my head. I began the ughter of the crew in the early morning. They weren¡¯t expecting it. By lunch I had the ce pretty well barricaded. I set a course for a nearby sun. The controls were surprisingly easy to handle. Point and click. I hung around for another 2 days. Fighting off aliens trying to get to the bridge. Again and again they tried. I couldn¡¯t me them. It was their own fault for making everything controlled from just the bridge. I felt bad since there were women and children aliens on the ship. But it was my people or theirs. Their new destination was the closest sun to ours. Waiting until thest minute I could actually feel the heat from the sun when I finally said, ¡°Gantz return.¡± Of course I worried themand wouldn¡¯t work, or he would bete. But for once he was on time. The top of my head disappeared then the rest of my body as the aliens did anotherst ditch effort to save their lives. It was useless though. I knew this because as I reformed in the apartment I received the notification.
Gantz Quest 4 Complete
Defeat the God Aliens before they reach Earth.
Rewards:
World ID (1)
Chakra Increase 1.5x
1,000,000,000 Yen
¡°Well shit,¡± I said. Not sure if I was happy or sad with the reward. It was a lot of work, yes. But honestly I was hoping for another quirk or something. The Gantz music came up. ¡°Here we go, one two three!!¡± It finished. Then words began to appear on the orb. White on ck. CONGRATULATIONS YOU HAVE DESTROYED THE GOD ALIENS YOU AND ALL OTHERS HAVE BEEN FREED FROM RESPONSIBILITY ¡°That it Gantz?¡± I asked. ¡°A congrattory message?¡± I looked to the ball, but it didn¡¯t stir. Nothing happened. It was simply over. This was a worse ending than the live action movie version. GOODBYE Was all it read. And then it faded to ck. ¡°That¡¯s bullshit. You suck. I want a million fucking points so I can bring everyone back. Well not everyone. Just the kids and hot girls.¡± Gantz didn¡¯t stir. ¡°Well fuck you. I¡¯m gonna go have an orgy or something.¡± I left the room. Tired, pissed off and ready to be done with all this. I headed back to my apartment. I half feared to get there and there would be clones of me waiting. The girls worrying I had perished only to make more of me, but no. It was them. I came back on a Saturday. Sei and Kishimoto were sitting on the couch watching TV as I walked in. They both perked up and as I drew closer they began to cry. Running at me they about ran me over, but I caught them. ¡°Is it really you? It can¡¯t be? Did you really do it?¡± Kishimoto and Sei babbled as they kissed me and cried. ¡°It¡¯s me. The aliens are dead,¡± I said. ¡°Now, I haven¡¯t had a proper shower in over 2 weeks. Would you mind joining me? You know, if you 2 wouldn¡¯t mind showing how appreciative you are to the guy that saved the world.¡± They smiled big and were quickly pushing me into the shower. They stripped me down, then themselves, and gave me a true hero¡¯s wee. They rubbed me down first. Kneading my muscles as they scrubbed the alien blood and grime from me. Then as I got clean they made extra sure as they rubbed their bodies on me. Then the real treat started. Watching them give me a double blowjob was worth the whole ordeal in my book. Sei¡¯s thick lips on my ns, Kishimoto hungrily swallowing my balls. They were slow and stared up at me as they made sure I felt everything. They swallowed 2 loads before we left the shower. Then they rode me for all I was worth. Lasting far longer than they ever had before as I came in them again and again. Everytime they tried to pass out I was fucking them awake and making them scream my name. CHAPTER 106 WORLD ENDING CHAPTER 106 WORLD ENDING ¡°What did I miss?¡± I asked. Kishimoto on my right shoulder, Sei on the left. They hummed happily as they ran their fingers over my chiseled abs or pretended to be asleep. ¡°The others call daily,¡± Kishimoto said. ¡°We haven¡¯t been summoned to the room since. Mio knew where another Gantz orb was. It had a message on it that said ¡®A fighter is challenging the god aliens. Please standby¡¯ or something like that.¡± ¡°Cool,¡± I said. ¡°I didn¡¯t get anything interesting. Gantz just said ¡®Congrattions¡¯.¡± ¡°That¡¯s dumb,¡± Sei said. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you really saved the world. It¡¯s so sexy.¡± She pursed her lips looking at me. She leaned forward kissing me. ¡°Again?¡± I asked, a big smile on my lips. ¡°I hurt so bad,¡± she groaned. We had been at it for a few hours. But my Chikyugi was always ready. ¡°You are not gentle,¡± Kishimoto whispered. ¡°We were thinking of inviting that Reika girl.¡± ¡°Kishi,¡± Sei hissed. ¡°What? He literally saved the world. He deserves whatever,¡± Kishimoto said, kissing me. ¡°Yeah, but you gotta lead into it,¡± Sei said. ¡°Get some cool stuff out of it.¡± ¡°Cool stuff?¡± I asked. ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. A vacation,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea,¡± I said. ¡°I came into a lot of money. Should we go somewhere?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sei asked excitedly. I nodded. ¡°Anywhere in the world. My treat.¡± The girls sat up and couldn¡¯t believe I was serious. ¡°We leave today or tomorrow though. I need a vacation.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sei said, jumping up. She winced and began to limp. Kishimoto shoved her tits in my face then did the same. It took them an hour to agree on Hawaii. We all had our passports so we were ready to go. We had bought Kishimoto fake IDs a while ago. It was time to test out how good they wer. I gave Sei the money and she ran off to go buy tickets. Kishimoto was on the phone getting hotel rooms when someone knocked on the door. ¡°I¡¯ll get it,¡± I said, getting up from feeling her up while she was on the phone. I was pleasantly surprised to find Reika. She looked up at me. Tears in her eyes as she hugged me. I wasn¡¯t too sure what to do since we hadn¡¯t had too much interaction. ¡°You did it?¡± She gasped. ¡°I did,¡± I said, patting her back. ¡°The Earth is safe.¡± Felt kind of stupid saying it. But it was the truth. She pulled back. Laughing as she stared in my eyes. So close it was easy to see why she was an idol. Perfect face, long ck hair, DD chest, hourss body. Perfect smile. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, she whispered. ¡°I am. Come in. Tell me more about how great I am,¡± I said. Sheughed following me inside. ¡°Oh hey Reika. Was wondering when you¡¯d stop by,¡± Kishimoto said. ¡°You called her?¡± ¡°I was nning on it. But still stuck on hold,¡± she said. ¡°Reika¡¯s beening over daily to see if you were back.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I asked. A big smile splitting my face. ¡°Worried about little old me?¡± Reika blushed. I wasn¡¯t surprised. She drooled after Kurono from killing dinosaurs. I killed world ending aliens. ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Kishimoto said. ¡°She has the hots for you. Been asking us all these questions.¡± ¡°Kishi,¡± Reika hissed. Iughed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m pretty awesome. We are going to Hawaii to celebrate the world being saved. Wanna go?¡± ¡°Hawaii? Go? Just like that?¡± She asked nervously as she blushed. ¡°Well yeah. We all died. And we don¡¯t have to risk our lives anymore. Thought it would be good to celebrate. I¡¯m buying,¡± I said. ¡°But I have idol work,¡± she said. ¡°Concerts booked.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to. I just thought you were pretty. Thought it would be nice to get to know you.¡± Reika blushed. Biting her lip she looked between me and Kishimoto. ¡°Let me make some calls,¡± she said, pulling out a cell phone. ¡ª- We werending on the ne when I got the notification.
Gantz World Complete
Congrattions on finishing the world. Rewards increased for finishing
the story before the canon.
Rewards:
Challenger Ability Slot x 2
Challenger Item Slot x 1
Due to the canon finishing, you will no longer be able
to earn challenger slots.
You may still be given quests to continue the story for the Gantz World.
¡°Continue the story?¡± I mumbled. I had no idea what that could mean. There were 3 beautiful women walking in front of me though. I couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Kishimoto asked. Hanging back to hold my hand. ¡°Nothing. Hotel first, then whatever you girls want to do,¡± I said. ¡°I know what I want to do,¡± Sei said. I smiled big as Reina blushed. We got to the hotel. Sei forced to sign for everything since she was the only one with a credit card. I gave her plenty of cash to make up for it. Using up quest reward money in unwise ways. ¡°Why don¡¯t we¡­check out the pool, Kishimoto?¡± Sei asked. A mischievous smile on her lips. ¡°I love that idea,¡± Kishimoto said. They were soon putting on too tight swimsuits and I tried to follow them out the door but Sei pushed me back. ¡°So,¡± I said, turning to Reika. The idol was all nervous gazes and awkward pauses as she realized we were alone for the first time. ¡°Are you in love with me?¡± ¡°W-what?!¡± She asked, way too exaggeratedly. ¡°What would give you that idea?¡± ¡°Well you and I have shared about 20 words. But you found time in your busy schedule to see if I got back.¡± ¡°The world was at stake,¡± she said. ¡°Right,¡± I said. Walking closer I cast my Lust Aura. ¡°Then when it was safe you decided to go on an impromptu vacation with me. A total stranger. Not only that. But you¡¯re alone in a room with me. A man strong enough to destroy an entire spaceship that was aiming to kill everyone on our.¡± She shivered. I leaned over her. My face in front of her. Reika wasn¡¯t scared though. She was turned on. I could practically taste her arousal. ¡°I doubt you would do anything,¡± she whispered. Her voice cracking a little. ¡°Oh yeah? Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Kishimoto said she lived in your apartment for a week and you didn¡¯t touch her until she made the first move,¡± she said. I smiled big. ¡°That¡¯s before she awakened this sex crazed demon in me,¡± I growled. ¡°I can¡¯t get enough. I¡¯m insatiable. For almost 20 days I was trapped on a ship. Trying to blow it up. 20 days without touching a woman.¡± My hand grazed her neck. Reika bit her lip staring up at me as she fought the pleasure chakra. ¡°Since you and I haven¡¯t talked. I assume the girls told you about me. What did they say?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I should tell you,¡± she said, a yful look on her face. I sighed sitting next to her on the couch. ¡°Ohe on. Please. Pretty please,¡± I said. She giggled. ¡°For someone that supposedly saved the world. You¡¯re surprisingly yful.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like to be serious,¡± I admitted. ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered. ¡°I will tell you what they told me. And you tell me stuff.¡± ¡°Deal. You start,¡± I said. ¡°Hmm they said you have magic powers. Powers they can¡¯t understand,¡± she said. I pulled the ne out of my status screen. ¡°One of many tricks,¡± I said as I made it disappear. ¡°What else?¡± ¡°That the guy who killed me was the first man you ever killed,¡± she said. ¡°Technically true.¡± ¡°Does it bother you?¡± ¡°No. It bothers me I didn¡¯t get to him sooner,¡± I said. ¡°Next. Come on. No death stuff. Just fun details.¡± ¡°Hmm you could have left Gantz but decided to bring someone back to life because of a promise,¡± she said. ¡°True. But no more death questions. I¡¯m tired of it. I want to enjoy life again.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t enjoy life?¡± ¡°I do. Ever since I started fighting. I¡¯ve had this shadow cast over me. I thought I could die at any moment. And now that it¡¯s past. I want to remember what it was like to not be scared of death.¡± ¡°You? Scared of death?¡± Sheughed. ¡°You literally were told about a death trap and went running toward it. Alone. Without hesitation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s different,¡± I said with a dismissive wave. ¡°I¡¯d much rather take the risk than Sei, or Kishi, or you.¡± She blushed. A small smile on her lips as she looked away. ¡°Why me?¡± She asked. ¡°Because you¡¯re beautiful. And you didn¡¯t hesitate to join in the fighting. You weren¡¯t all questions. You went with the flow,¡± I admitted. ¡°And you¡¯re beautiful.¡± ¡°You said that,¡± she said. But I could tell she liked thepliment. ¡°Well you are.¡± ¡°Kishimoto and Sei are beautiful,¡± she said. ¡°They are. What can I say? I have a type.¡± She giggled again. I took a chance and leaned closer. Her big eyes staring up at me as I did. Halfway there she met me. Kissing me as my hands moved to her waist. She moaned in my mouth as the kiss heated up. Our tongues touching I was surprised how into it she was. Grabbing at me hungrily I began to use real skills. My hands moving to her bare skin she shuddered and moaned. Her eyes closed as she opened her mouth wider. Trying to get her tongue in my mouth further. My hands explored more, unafraid by any hesitation she might show. Going into herrge bra from under her shirt she gasped. I knew strength was a turn on for her. But I was surprised by how much. After a few seconds she was cumming. Her body pulling away as I explored her. I pulled her back to me. Touching her more with my chakra. Her legs opened and closed as the orgasm moved through her. When it finally passed she let out a long sigh. ¡°They said you could do that,¡± Reika said. ¡°I can do more than that,¡± I said. Kissing her again. ¡°Would you like to continue?¡± Reika blushed. ¡°While you were gone. Sei, Kishimoto and I got drunk one night.¡± My mind went into the gutter thinking all 3 of them did things likepared boob sizes or practiced kissing. ¡°I drank too much and admitted I wanted to steal you from them,¡± she whispered. ¡°Ha. What did they say?¡± ¡°Theyughed and said I could have you all to myself if I could handle you,¡± she whispered. ¡°Did they now? I¡¯ll have to give them an extra special helping,¡± I said. ¡°So, up for the challenge?¡± ¡°You mean it?¡± She asked. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m curious if you can keep up. Let¡¯s see how long you canst.¡± Only Boa Hancock, Reina, and Hina had been able to keep up. ¡°You¡¯re rather cocky,¡± she coyly mumbled. ¡°You have no idea,¡± I said. Picking her up she giggled again as I took her to the bed. The bed I nned to share with all 3 of them. I quickly had her undressed. The overly stacked woman trying to hide her massive breasts and sex from me. ¡°Giving up already?¡± ¡°N-no,¡± she said. Slowly opening herself up. I increased the Lust Aura around us. The tension was built up too much. There was no need for forey. I wanted her. Diving into her tight pussy I didn¡¯t bother asking if she was on any protection. Reika would be mine. No matter what. She moaned, holding my head in her hands as I continued to spread her lips. Her eyes slowly opened wide when she understood the trouble she was in. After 1 thrust she came harder than she ever had in her life. Her whole body stretching out as pleasure poured through. She yelled my name as I began fucking her. I enjoyed Gantz the manga. And Reika was one of the many reasons for it. She matched my taste. Curvy. Dark hair. And an amazing sex drive. Her hands pulled her own nipples as every few thrusts caused her to go into a fit of spasms and convulsions. Her voice was a constant fluctuation between high pitched cries and low pitched groans as I took all she had to offer. Reika was quickly lost to it all as I grabbed her hips. Picking them up like she weighed nothing I pounded into her with reckless strength as I came into her. She wrapped her legs around me as I did. My mouth on her tit as my dick released huge loads of cum into her womb. ¡°Make me pregnant,¡± she gasped. As I stopped filling her. I was too into it to care if it was a possibility. Flipping her over I took her from the back. Yelling in her ear when I eventually came. Then I made her get on top. She was doing better than Sei and Kishi. Some drive that she thought she actually had a chance at winning. I pounded up into her. mming her cervix with every thrust. She came over and over. But never gave in. I chose strength was how I was going to win. Pulling her to the edge of the bed I picked her up and fucked her while standing. Her legs and tits shook with every thrust as my dick impaled her. She started to get the picture. After that I pushed her into the wall. Holding her up by my thrusts as she was mashed up against the wall. She tried to speak as I took her for all she had. But I didn¡¯t let her. Covering her mouth with mine she grunted as she came again. Her legs boneless as my massive amounts of cum leaked down her legs. It had been a while. I wanted all of her. I took her in the shower then. Nowhere near sick of her pussy I manhandled her tits. Jackhammering her with all my strength. Loud resounding ps sounded as our wet skin collided. ¡°I give,¡± she mumbled. ¡°What?¡± I continued. ¡°I give. You¡¯re insatiable,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Just keep me with you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re mine Reika,¡± I said. Kissing her she had strength enough to hold on. ¡°You were mine the first moment I saw you in that room.¡± Reika nodded. ¡°I¡¯m all yours.¡± We kissed and I wrapped up for her. Cumming just as much now as before. She took it all and let out a sigh. ¡°That was¡­perfect.¡± She was soon asleep and I carried her back in the room. I found Kishimoto and Sei waiting. They didn¡¯t get a chance to ask how it went. I was inside them soon enough. Taking Sei from the back, she came as I began fingering Kishimoto beside me. It was a long 24 hours of sex with the girls. I nned to stay in Hawaii for at least 2 weeks. I had $7 million worth of yen. We would be having fun while I got my fill of them. I cycled between the 3 girls over and over. I wasn¡¯t sure what quest coulde next in the story but I nned this ce to be somewhere that I could let my lust go. 3 gorgeousrge breasted women wanted me. I wasn¡¯t about to give up the ce. I worked hard to get there. It wasn¡¯t until I couldn¡¯t wake them anymore that I let them sleep. Our bedroom reeked of sex so I stood outside the base level walkout enjoying the ocean for the first time. As a ninja it wasn¡¯t hard to spot the presences. They were invisible. Subtle but breathed loudly. I pretended not to notice. Pulling my Chikyugi ne out I linked with all of them at once. 10 men were thrown into the dungeon at once. I couldn¡¯t hold so many for long. But I knew I could do it long enough. I tortured them in the dungeon for an hour before the 1st cracked. ¡°We came to kill you,¡± the man said. He was young. Perhaps in his 20s. ¡°Why? What have I done to you?¡± ¡°You saved the world from the aliens,¡± the guy spat. ¡°There were organizations nning on taking over after they attacked.¡± I remembered that there were some in the manga as well. But they were killed off when the God Aliens found them. ¡°So?¡± ¡°So?! It was announced by the Gantz orbs yesterday that you have control of them all!¡± ¡°I do?¡± I asked more than surprised. The guy nodded. ¡°Yeah. All the Gantz orbs said it. No one can ess them now.¡± ¡°Then why kill me?¡± He didn¡¯t want to answer but eventually did. ¡°Because if you killed a participant. You got their points. The organizations are hoping they¡¯ll get control of the orbs if they kill you.¡± My eyes widened. It was possible. I shut the man up with tape. I began to pace in my Makuramoto as I thought. ¡°If I have control of the orbs, could I bring everyone back to life?¡± I pictured a huge thousand woman harem. The size that the olddy from the brothel promised me. ¡°Could I have ess to all the weapons?¡± I pictured my own mercenary army. Teleporting using the orbs wherever a battle needed to be fought. If I had sole ess to the orbs. I might be the only one with ess to the armor. The nes, motorcycles, and guns of Gantz. ¡°If I could control the orbs could I save anyone¡¯s life that died?¡± I asked. My eyes widened further. ¡°I think I might like continuing this story,¡± I admitted. There were so many possibilities. I had gorgeous women. And I didn¡¯t think my money would run out anytime soon. I could be the ruler of the Gantz World. I released the 10 men from the Genjutsu. Dispatching them quickly and efficiently they were wearing Gantz armor. I stripped them down and threw the suits in my inventory. After more thought I did the only thing I could think of. ¡°World Escape.¡± BOOK 1 EPILOGUE CHAPTER 107 JUNCTION BOOK 1 EPILOGUE CHAPTER 107 JUNCTION I was in the room again. I really did want to see where the story led. But I couldn¡¯t fight the Gantz guns. One sniper could have done me in. I needed to get stronger if I wanted to kill whoever wanted to kill me. I looked around, noticing a new color for once. Green. Turning around above the Gantz door, the red light had turned green. It must have been because I finished the canon. A smile split my lips. I was finally understanding the room a little better. Not much I could do with that I was reminded of the Challenger Slots. I pulled up my Status screen.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest: Save Takagi
World 2: Naruto
World 2 Quest:
World 3: One Piece
World 3 Quest:
World 4: My Hero Academia*
World 4 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
2 Challenger Slots World Escape 23:59:15
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Give and Take Quirk
Conqueror''s Haki
Bonuses Increased Intellect
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
1 Challenger Slot Seastone Jitte Stored
Doorway ID (1)
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights Stored (3)
Hero Costume Stored
Reject Dial Stored (2)
Gantz Armor Stored (13)
Gantz Sword Stored
Currency: Berrie 125,524,144
Yen 1,003,221,554
Ryo 822,995
I noticed the Challenger slots noted under abilities and Items. I still had no idea what they were for, but was sure they would be importantter. I decided to ignore it for now. That¡¯s when I saw that Gantz was no longer on my status screen. I guessed this was part of finishing the canon. The door behind me had a green light, but hadn¡¯t disappeared so I could go back. I almost went into Naruto World but remembered something. I received a Doorway ID. It had been a month since I used thest one. I looked to the door that I considered as South. The opposite to the one I was currently at. I walked up to it and used the ID.
JUNCTION HALLWAY
It took a long time for my mind to process the words. At first I thought it was a manga. But there was no World at the end. I had found it. The exit to the room. ¡°But do I want to leave?¡± I asked. I wasn¡¯t sure I did. I was pretty sure I died. Did I want to risk really dying? Risk not seeing Reina or Toru again. I took a deep breath and pushed the door open. What met me was a dark hallway with a door at the end straight ahead. There were 3 doors along the right wall, but only 1 door on the left. Each door had a red light above it. I held my breath as I took a step toward it. I sweated the whole way down the hall. Checking over and over to make sure that the door I left didn¡¯t m shut. My hand shook as I grabbed the other door¡¯s knob. But I forced myself to open it. I wasn¡¯t terribly surprised to find another room on the other side. This room was smaller than thest. Instead of 4 walls and 12 doors. There were 4 walls and 4 doors, including the one I was standing in. Walking to the center of the room I didn¡¯t see anything distinguishing about them at first. They looked like all the other doors. But then looking up at the door I just left, I noticed a word written over the frame. MANGA I looked to the door to my right. MANHWA Left. BOOKS Straight ahead. COMICS My heart began to beat more quickly as I slowly put it together. ¡°If I just left Japanese manga. Then Korean manhwa. Americanics. And books could be anything.¡± Iughed as I slowly put together the possibilities. ¡°If I could beat the Japanese mangas. Well hell I haven¡¯t checked the East wall in manga. I could go to any one of these entertainment rooms and get more and more skills. I could do Marvel or DC. Meet and sleep with the hottest super women. And if I have my Chikyugi. I could do anyone or anything with my skills.¡± A smile crept up my face. I had only just started the adventure. There were more worlds to see. More skills to get. More women toy. I turned to a new door. Stepping up to it I hesitated a moment. Hand hovering over the knob. As soon as I grabbed it I was met with a new notification. START OF BOOK 2 CHAPTER 108 WELCOME TO THE JUNCTION START OF BOOK 2 CHAPTER 108 WELCOME TO THE JUNCTION
WELCOME TO THE JUNCTION
All the worlds you could want to visit are behind the doors around you.
Congrattions on making it here.
For those of you who made the choice to receive Memory Meld,
you will notice that the Memory Meld, World Escape, and Status
Screen Ability and Skills will not require Challenger Slots to keep them.
For those of you with the Memory Meld Skill, you are confused.
Unfortunately this was part of the agreement prior to receiving the skill.
So good luck. And have fun as you try to be as strong as possible
for theing challenges.
I pulled up my Status Screen.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest: Save Takagi
World 2: Naruto
World 2 Quest:
World 3: One Piece
World 3 Quest:
World 4: My Hero Academia*
World 4 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
2 Challenger Slots World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Give and Take Quirk
Conqueror''s Haki
Bonuses Increased Intellect
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
1 Challenger Slot Seastone Jitte Stored
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights Stored (3)
Hero Costume Stored
Reject Dial Stored (2)
Gantz Armor Stored (13)
Gantz Sword
Currency: Berrie 125,524,144
Yen 1,003,221,554
Ryo 822,995
¡°Guess that answers that question,¡± I said with a frown. Apparently I had made the choice to forget what I was challenging to gain the Memory Meld skill. I wasn¡¯t too sure if that was a good or bad thing. My hand moved to the door handle again.
WARNING YOU ARE ATTEMPTING TO OPEN THE COMIC HALLWAY
Please pick the Challenger Slots you would like to keep for this new Hall.
Note: All Status screens are locked to the Hall. Skills, Abilities, Items,
and Bonuses will not be shared between Halls unless picked as a challenger slot.
No progress will be lost for leaving Halls.
I began to grind my teeth as I thought. It looked like I wouldn¡¯t lose anything from the Manga Hall. I was prompted once more.
Do you want to Choose Challenger Slots Now?
Yes/No
Warning: Those skills, abilities, bonuses, and items chosen will be locked
as challenger slots, and not be able to be changed.
I wanted the Chikyugi and my Chakra for sure. But what I really wanted was World Lasting Physique, but that was in my passive skills. I didn¡¯t have a Challenger Slot to lock it in. I pressed No. Moving back to the Manga door I thought for a bit. There were still 4 doors I hadn¡¯t checked out in my main room. Then another 4 in the hallway between the Manga room and the Junction. I had a lot I could learn yet. And if Ipleted more worlds I could get Challenger Slots. Hopefully a Passive Skill one so I could keep my strength. Otherwise I would be starting from scratch. There were 3 doors. Manhwa which was Korean Manga. There were a lot of awesome manhwas to check out. Solo Leveling at the top, Nano Machine, Tower of God. Not to mention the Returner worlds like The Live or A Returner¡¯s Magic Should be Special. Books was very ambiguous. I could picture worlds like Harry Potter, it would be good to learn magic. Kingkiller Chronicles, that magic there is a little taxing so I would need some more Intellect Buffs. Wheel of Time would be interesting. Demon Cycle, Lord of the Rings, all pretty cool ces to visit and learn from. But like the walls in manga I was sure that they would be separated by type. With my luck there was a Young Adult wall. I could get stuck in something like Twilight. Comics was the most tempting in my book. There was the Marvel and DC universe. The Boys. Invincible. Watchmen. Hell since I had High School of the Dead I was sure The Walking Dead would be there as well. That canon would be a hell of a lot easier with my current strength. Too many choices, so I decided I had to turn around. I was in the middle of too many stories. Whatever I was there for was going to be a challenge. I needed to rack up more of these Challenger Slots, more skills, and I couldn¡¯t lock myself down by them. I doubted I would go to any world without my Chikyugi or Chakra, but I had to be sure. If these challenges would have fighting, I needed to wait. Going back in the Manga door I headed through the hallway with 4 doors. 3 on 1 side and 1 on the other. For now I needed to focus on finishing up stories before anymore jumping around. I felt I was strong enough now for some long training arcs. Before I could get to One Piece though, I needed more Lust Skills from Naruto. So that was my first stop. I walked into the Naruto door without any hesitation. As the ck nothingness of the area slowly subsided I was once again walking with Hina and Reina. Last time I was there I had bought more arm and leg weights. Upgrading my own so that the wrists were 200 pounds and the ankles were 300 pounds each. Making my extra weight, 1,000 pounds. After a night of sex at the first vige we were on our way again. Simply walking as we followed the dirt trails between viges. ¡°Girls,¡± I said, reaching out and grabbing their shoulders. I couldn¡¯t help but pull Hina and Reina in for a hug. Reina was my head maid. The girl this body lost its virginity to. She was also one of my most beautiful girls. Large D cup breasts, long ck hair, fair pale skin. She looked like a younger version of Reika from Gantz. Only Reina could handle my chakra a lot better. As the first person I picked to be by my side, I knew I had made the right choice. Her bubbly attitude but also firm hand had helped me learn the lust element quickly. ¡°I missed you,¡± I said as I pulled them to me. ¡°And how have you missed us?¡± Reina asked, a small smile on her lips as she side eyed me. ¡°I thought you got your fill of us this morning?¡± ¡°I could never get my fill of you 2,¡± I said with a wide smile as I leaned over looking down her cleavage and pinching Hina¡¯s rear. ¡°I just want you both to know that I love you. And what you do to put up with me.¡± That stopped them in their tracks. ¡°You love me?¡± Hina asked slowly. She was a perfect 10 blonde. C cup breasts she had an athletic body. Strong thighs, firm everything. She was my cheerleader. One of the best parts about her was her stupidugh. Especially at the most mundane things. I once saw her crack up for 10 solid minutes when a small boy strapped a hat to a toad. ¡°What do you want?¡± Reina asked as she stopped. ¡°You are not sticking it in my ass again.¡± ¡°What? No,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Not that¡­Are you sure I can¡¯t talk you into it?¡± She gave me an angry look. Iughed loudly. ¡°No, just recent events have allowed me to realize that my life is a lot better with you in it. You 2 are my rocks. I know that no matter what I did, you would be by my side. And because of that, I love you.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but put on a sheepish grin. Pulling them close I kissed them on the cheeks. I had to start dragging them along. Both girls quiet as we walked to the next vige. Our journey was going to take about a week on foot. I had to run us now and then to make it not take longer. The Vige in the Mist was on an ind far to the East of Konoha. We would walk for a week then take a boat that would eat up about a day or 2. We stopped at the next vige on our way and were able to secure a room. I was not expecting to be able to enjoy a bath, but we were all pleasantly surprised to find that the hotel had arge one. One that we could share. It wasn¡¯t long until the maids had it filled and were throwing logs into the fire underneath. It was reminiscent of the bath back in basta, but way more boobs, and way less dicks. I got to watch the 2 girls undress as I sat at the back of the bath. ¡°Tell me more about this love,¡± Reina said as she got into the bath. ¡°Huh?¡± I asked, lost as I watched her body jiggle with each step. She sauntered over, sitting on my right. ¡°Love, what makes you say that you love us?¡± Reina asked. She had a confident smile on, but I was starting to realize she was also nervous. Maybe excited. What brought this on was Toru of course. I had only been with her a month or 2, and yet she became my best friend. Someone I looked forward to seeing everyday. Spending my time with. Making herugh. I had fallen for her without realizing it. Back in My Hero Academia World I was set on avenging my mother, but Toru was a light that I clung to. She made my days there all the better. It wasn¡¯t until I realized my feelings for her that I understood I felt the same about these 2. They could keep up with my Chikyugi. epted everything wholeheartedly. Laughed, joked, prodded, and still couldn¡¯t wait for me to cum inside of them. Using them to sate my lust. They were a joy to be around, and they deserved to know how I felt. ¡°I love you,¡± I said looking in her eyes. She bit her lip, either hiding augh or a smile. ¡°I wake up happier knowing you¡¯re there for me. I get distracted with training, and you¡¯re there waiting for me. Ready to help in any way you can. I like being around you, and I couldn¡¯t picture life without you. So, thus, I love you.¡± The 16 year old woman put on a big smile. Leaning forward she kissed me deeply. Her hand moving to my dick as herrge chest pushed into me. ¡°I love you too,¡± she whispered, pulling away. Giggling she kissed me again, but it was Hina¡¯s turn. She was a little more nervous. Shyly staring at us, I could tell she didn¡¯t expect to be included. ¡°Hina, my life has gotten better since you joined us,¡± I admitted. ¡°You have be just as much a part of me as Reina has. Yourughter, and sense of humor are a part of you I adore. I don¡¯t want you to ever change, and I want you by my side, always.¡± Hina had legitimate tears on her cheeks as she moved to me. Sitting on myp she moved Reina¡¯s hand and expertly slid me into her. Reina grumbled but Hina gasped, ignoring her as I entered quickly. Her tight cunt squeezed me for all she was worth as I began to channel chakra. Letting the flood gates go. Instead of talking she locked eyes with me. Rocking herself back and forth on my shaft as she kissed me. Her voice letting out high pitched gasps I decided to help. Grabbing her hips she began to cum. Shaking she only moved faster as her body shivered in euphoric bliss. It had been a long time since we had sex. I had gone to My Hero Academia, One Piece, and Gantz. They weren¡¯t used to my increased chakra control. After more thrusts she came again. Not as often as the girls from the other worlds, but more often than usual as I poured chakra all over my body. Needing to touch and caress the blonde as she gave me her all. ¡°Cum in me,¡± she gasped. I nodded. Speeding up my humping up into her it wasn¡¯t long until I was painting her insides. My chakra soaked cum caused her to go into a powerful orgasm. Her body shaking with each spurt of my dick into her she locked lips with me. Twirling her tongue around mine as she lost control of her body. Hina let out a long sigh as the orgasm finished. ¡°I love you,¡± she mumbled on my chest. I chuckled, stroking her hair. ¡°Enough, my turn,¡± Reina said. Hina groaned, getting off. ¡°I swear, your Pleasure Touch is stronger,¡± Hina mumbled as she sat beside us. Reina soon took the same position. Sitting on my dick I got to feel the dark haired woman¡¯s curves as she impaled herself on my 11 inch dick. ¡°Ohhh,¡± Reina said. Her eyelids fluttering as she moved down and down. ¡°You feel so good. Is it love?¡± ¡°Probably,¡± I said. I grabbed her hips and pulled her the rest of the way in. She grunted but let out a sigh. ¡°You feel amazing,¡± Reina noted. Kissing me as she leaned forward. Simply happy for me to be inside of her. ¡°Thank you for everything.¡± ¡°I doubt I¡¯ve done much. Pretty sure all I do is take for you,¡± I said. Kissing her forehead as she leaned into me. ¡°Oh no,¡± Reina said. A wide smile on her lips as she began to rock back and forth. ¡°You have done plenty. Giving us the opportunity to experience this.¡± Her eyes fluttered again as she squeezed my dick with her strong lower muscle. ¡°Treating us well. Never forcing. Always working hard. You are everything I hoped you would be, and more.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I said, starting to pull her into me. ¡°I¡¯m d I could live up to your expectations from back when you used to stalk me.¡± She frowned but never stopped moving. ¡°I didn¡¯t stalk.¡± ¡°She did,¡± Hina whispered in my ear. Kissing me as I sucked Reina¡¯s tit. ¡°She would always ask, ¡®did you see the young master? I saw him at the ramen house.¡¯¡± ¡°Really?¡± I asked, looking up to Reina. She blushed deeply, even in the heat of the bath. ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed. I think it¡¯s hot. If I had known about you girls I probably would have tried to peep on you.¡± ¡°You look like the peeping type,¡± Hina teased. ¡°I¡¯m the worst. There¡¯s something about your sexy bodies that I can¡¯t get enough of,¡± I said. I began to pour more chakra around my dick and Reina gasped. Cumming immediately she shivered but kept moving. My hands on herrge breasts I massaged them, feeling everything in the hot water as she did the majority of the work. We soon stopped talking, and let our bodies have the conversation. When I came into her in that position we moved to another where I was picking her up and fucking her. Hina whined but we made out as I used Reina how I wanted. The girls were a little taller than me since they were 16 and I was close to 13, but I was much stronger than them. Using each how I wanted, we were eventually kicked out of the bathhouse. Moving to our room we didn¡¯t bother to keep it quiet. The next day the other patrons were more than pleased that we wouldn¡¯t be staying any longer. CHAPTER 109 EVELYN CHAPTER 109 EVELYN Sex Road Trip was how I would describe our journey. We foundrgekes and skinny dipped in them, were caught in rainstorms that we survived by hiding under trees and having sex, we even got stopped by bandits once. Since I was supposed to be undercover I didn¡¯t wear my ninja headband. After a quick beating the bandits were knocked out. I made some clones and they ran them to the next vige. The girls couldn¡¯t help but be scared, and we had to have an extra long session that night until they were calmed down enough to sleep. It was a great trip. I wasn¡¯t sure why I ever left Naruto World. Reina and Hina were 2 of my favorite people to be around. They didn¡¯tin that my dick was too big. Or said things like why have sex again, we just did it. They were simply down to do it whenever I was. Another thing I loved about them. They had be a lot more affectionate since I said the words too. Hina wasn¡¯t as skilled at deepthroating as Reina was. The blonde had be more adamant about practicing on our journey. There was something supremely pleasurable about 2 women blowing you. Hell, just 1 person doing it was pleasurable. But when 2 gorgeous girls wanted to work and make your pleasure paramount, it was greatly appreciated. Watching the blonde woman take every shot of cum into her mouth hungrily while her best friend licked your balls or made out with you made life worth living. Sadly all journeyse to an end. We got to the coastal town of Nahara to meet with my contact, but my sister was waiting for me. ¡°Well if it isn¡¯t little Wessy,¡± my oldest sister said as I walked in the contacts home. ¡°Evey,¡± I said. My eyes wide. ¡°I thought you were¡­ elsewhere.¡± ¡°I was,¡± she said, pping her knee. ¡°But I wanted to be the first to wee you.¡± Evelyn Watanabe was taller than me. 21 years old she had dark hair down to her lower back. No fat or any curves on her whatsoever she was not my kind of woman. She was loud, cursed a lot, perverted, and not afraid of anything. Evelyn was a pain in the ass. Behind her was her butler, Kenta Saito. He had a shaved head. Not because he was losing his hair, but because my sister preferred him that way. The guy did look good with a shaved head. Kind of a Ikkaku from Bleach look. He was a muscle head that never spoke. Apparently he was my sister¡¯s version of Hina and Reina. ¡°Did my baby brother finally lose his virginity?¡± Evey asked as she pretended to wipe a tear from her cheek. ¡°Tell me, which one of you 2 did it?¡± Reina and Hina were caught more than a little off guard. Their eyes wide as we stood awkwardly just inside the door they stammered. ¡°Ignore her,¡± I said. ¡°You know Evey, I always thought you were just a pervy older sister. My Eroneesan. Who knew our family had such a secret.¡± Evey barked augh. ¡°I begged dad to wait to tell you until I was back,¡± she said. ¡°I was quite shocked myself. But it made sense. My Kenta here had been making my heart andhers all aflutter for months before he told me.¡± ¡°Oh my god, shut up,¡± I spat. ¡°No one wants to hear about yourhers.¡± ¡°You asked,¡± sheughed with a big smile. ¡°I sure as shit did not.¡± ¡°Look at you, cursing too? Where is my cute little Wessy? It¡¯s enough to make your oneesan so sad,¡± she pretended to cry again. ¡°Now, onto important matters. Which one of you took his cherry?¡± ¡°Evey-¡± I tried to rebuke but she cut me off. ¡°Dad hasn¡¯t told you all the etiquette,¡± she said with a serious look. ¡°The head maid takes charge. Why do you think Mika is so involved at home?¡± I shrugged, turning to Reina. She hesitated but said, ¡°Uh me.¡± ¡°Damn, little Reina huh? My money was on the blonde,¡± Evey tsked. ¡°You know her?¡± I asked, surprised. ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Evey said. ¡°We knew all the candidates. Aurora had lessons with all of them. Her money was on Reina.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that,¡± I said. I looked to the girls. They had blushes on as they bowed their heads slightly. ¡°So what¡¯s up? Why¡¯d you call for me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t call for you,¡± Evey said angrily. ¡°I called for someone with experience. Dad just dumped you on me to try to get me to finish your training.¡± ¡°Finish my training?¡± I asked, a look of disgust slowly creeping up my face. Evey had a lecherous look on her face. ¡°Of course, didn¡¯t you know?¡± She stood up, untying the belt of her kimono the top of it opened to show herck of cleavage. ¡°To awaken the next stages of your Lust Element you have to partake in incest.¡± My eyes couldn¡¯t help but watch. Mouth frowning I burped without cause. ¡°Sorry, uh puked a little in my mouth there. I mean, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re pretty and all, but I mean look at these 2.¡± I pointed at the girls behind me. ¡°They¡¯re much more¡­substantial than you.¡± Evelyn looked down to her chest. Her rage rose up quickly, she closed the distance instantly. Punching me in the gut I wasn¡¯t able to block it. I really did puke that time. She dodged my lunch as she grabbed my neck. Her strong arm pushed me into the wall. Growling in my face she asked, ¡°Are you calling me t chested?¡± ¡°I sure as shit ain¡¯t calling you big chested,¡± I said through gritted teeth. Evelyn kneed me in the balls. ¡°Oh god,¡± I groaned as I doubled over in pain. She let me drop to the ground as I grabbed onto my dick. I couldn¡¯t talk, regretting my words immediately. I thought I was strong, but I forgot how strong she was. ¡°You are much stronger than I saw youst,¡± Evelyn said. ¡°Your Chunin Exam must have done you well.¡± Walking back to her boy toy she stared down at me as Reina and Hina ran over top of me. Both scared as they tried to protect me from her. I pushed through the pain. Moving them out of the way I sat on my knees as I stared at Evelyn. ¡°I am a Jounin though, you don¡¯t have a chance of standing up to me,¡± Evey reminded. ¡°Dad has asked me to finish your training in the Water and Lust Element. Since I have no interest in a little dick like yours, that is left to my protege.¡± Evey turned to face a back hallway. ¡°Shinju, I will leave him in your capable hands.¡± A tall woman with short ck hair walked out of the side hall. She had no chest like my sister. Wearing a simple brown kimono she appeared unassuming, but her eyes were striking. The pupils were a deep red. No emotion on her face she looked down on me as she moved to stand by my sister. ¡°Weston, meet Shinju Ikeda. Your new maid,¡± Evelyn said. The older woman bowed slightly. I couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look,¡± Evey ordered. ¡°Dad¡¯s orders. You need someone with the 2nd stage of Lust to learn from, and if you even want to try at the 3rd stage, your girls will need all the help they can get.¡± My sister was serious now, so I acted the same. ¡°I heard you didn¡¯t move onto the 3rd stage,¡± I said. ¡°You can train it?¡± ¡°The 3rd is annoying for women,¡± Evey said with a sneer. ¡°Damn sexist power. But 2nd stage is strong enough for most anything. I know the theory behind it, but you¡¯ll have trouble learning the 2nd stage, trust me. Took Aurora 2 years to learn it.¡± ¡°2 years?!¡± I asked angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of time.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? A big dateing up?¡± Evey asked. ¡°No,¡± I said, not wanting to ry more than I knew. ¡°I just need to be back in the vige in 2 years¡­to keep a promise.¡± A promise sounded a good enough reason. ¡°Hence the 3rd maid. You¡¯ll need Shinju to push through. If you focus I¡¯m sure you can get to the 2nd stage in a year. Then we can start the real mission,¡± Evey said. ¡°What is my mission?¡± I asked, happy that I could get her to be serious for so long. ¡°We can talk about that on the way,¡± Evey said standing up. ¡°Your balls good? Or you need another kick?¡± ¡°They¡¯re fine¡­but can you cover up? Your small tits have been out this whole conversation,¡± I said. Her eyes bulged and she was on me again. This time I blocked the kick to the balls but she pped me into the wall. I kicked out getting her in the boob which caused her to get more angry. It took the others in the room to calm her down. I couldn¡¯t help it, I loved my sister. Toru thought she was teased badly? No, my sisters got the brunt of it. Only they gave as good as they got. Besides, it was good training. CHAPTER 110 THE MISSION CHAPTER 110 THE MISSION ¡°Kirigakure is the vige hidden in the mist,¡± Shinju said as we sat in the dinghy. It had a small sail that propelled us as we rode along the coast toward the Land of Mist. The vige was far out, but there were plenty of small inds to stick close to along the way. Reina, Hina, and I sat on one side of the boat. Evelyn, her butler Kenta, and my new maid Shinju sat on the other side. Evelyn leaned her head on Kenta¡¯s shoulder as the man directed the rudder. I nursed my balls. Evey and I got in another fight when we got to the water after she tried to push me in. ¡°The Land of Fire, where you all are from, pretty much ends at the coast. There are some fishing boats that are allowed to go out a short distance. But the water is owned by the Land of Water,¡± Shinju continued. Evey had told her to exin things on our journey. ¡°You¡¯re from the Land of Water?¡± I asked, despite the oxymoron, that was how it was named in Naruto so I went with it. They were surrounded by water, and were known for their water attacks. Shinju nodded. ¡°Yes, from the lower caste.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that mean?¡± I asked. Shinju sighed. ¡°There are 3 castes in the Land of Water. The highest ranking are ancestors of families that stem from the original inhabitants of Kirigakure. Back before the First Shinobi World War. The middle ranking are families of allies during the war. And the lowest are the families of those who fought Kirigakure, and theirnd was annexed by the vige.¡± ¡°Jeez, are you treated pretty badly?¡± I asked. ¡°We used to be, but the recent Mizukage has helped reform some of the¡­ssism,¡± Shinju noted. Her face was emotionless as she exined. Her red eyes were striking, but I was having trouble picturing taking her as my maid. I preferred Reina and Hina that were an open book. ¡°So how did you get involved with my sister?¡± I asked. I looked to Evey but she pretended to sleep on Kenta. ¡°How I understand it,¡± Shinju said. ¡°The Watanabes have been acting as spies for a long time. There are many¡­fatherless children born during missions to the viges. Your n keeps eyes on them. Evelyn found me when she started undercover here some time ago. Taught me how to use the element that no one knew I had.¡± I nodded. ¡°Makes sense. We have more illegitimate cousins all over the world? A lot in the vige of mist?¡± ¡°A few,¡± Shinju said. ¡°They are all older. Which is why I was chosen as your maid.¡± I frowned. ¡°Something tells me this has been in the works for a while then,¡± I said. ¡°It has-¡± Shinju said. ¡°I get to exin the fun stuff,¡± Evey cut in with a big yawn. She smacked her lips looking to me. ¡°We want you to seduce the Mizukage.¡± I stopped my surprise from showing. I had expected some noble, not the Mizukage herself. ¡°What,¡± I said slowly. ¡°Makes you think I can?¡± ¡°Background first,¡± Evey said. ¡°The Mizukage has been in charge for a few years now. He is a tall man and strong. But he has an interest in young boys so¡­¡± I almost didn¡¯t catch it. ¡°Him?¡± I asked, scared beyond belief as my heart began to pound. ¡°I heard the Mizukage was a woman.¡± Evey and I locked eyes. She didn¡¯t answer. ¡°God damn you bitch,¡± I said. ¡°You scared the shit out of me.¡± She cackled loudly. Her voice echoing over the water. ¡°You should have seen your face. Yeah, it¡¯s a woman. The first female Mizukage in fact.¡± I slowly calmed down. No one had mentioned having to do gay stuff. I¡¯d have to get stronger so if they tried to tell me to, I could just kick their asses. Otherwise I would disappear in the night. I was fully straight. ¡°The Mizukage is the 5th in a long line of men. Just like our own 5th Hokage, Tsunade. The Mizukage is named Mei Terumi. She is strong too. Very strong. I heard she beat the shit out of the 4th Mizukage for the strongest in the vige title. She has swept through with plenty of reforms. Trying to move past the nickname of Land of the Bloody Mist.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± I said thinking back. ¡°They made their ninja school kids kill someone to pass, right? A friend from their ninja ss.¡± I remembered the story from the manga itself. ¡°Back before Zubuza killed everyone in his ss.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Evey said. ¡°Surprised you know that.¡± ¡°Well yeah, I heard it from a friend of mine after they witnessed Zabuza being killed.¡± ¡°Zabuza Momochi is dead?¡± Shinju asked in a raised voice. The most emotion I had seen from her. ¡°Yeah, in the Land of Waves. He was a hired thug. But ended up turning on the guys that hired him. They killed him,¡± I said. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard about this?¡± Evey asked angrily. ¡°Well, we are ninjas. Shouldn¡¯t be leaking information you don¡¯t need to know,¡± I said. ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Evey said. ¡°In thend of Mist there are 7 legendary des that are passed down in the vige. 6 of them are gone due to ninjas defecting. I could sell this information. Do you know if he had his sword?¡± I almost answered, but thought better of it. ¡°I can¡¯t remember,¡± I said. She red at me. ¡°Someone has kicked me in the balls too muchtely. It¡¯s affecting my memory.¡± ¡°Fine, what do you want?¡± Evey asked. ¡°No more ball shots,¡± I said like it was obvious. ¡°No!¡± Evey said quickly. ¡°It¡¯s part of your training. How are you going to learn to protect them if you leave them wide open?¡± I grumbled. ¡°Fine, 6 months, no hitting them,¡± I said. ¡°1 month,¡± she shot back. ¡°4¡± ¡°2¡± ¡°3¡± ¡°2, best offer,¡± Evey said. ¡°Fuck,¡± I spat. 2 months reprieve sounded too good of a deal. I could get stronger in that time. ¡°Fine.¡± We shook hands and my balls descended, no longer hiding. ¡°Yeah, Zabuza had his sword.¡± ¡°Was it taken?¡± ¡°From what I understand, my friend buried it next to his grave. They buried him next to the new Naruto bridge,¡± I said. The only reason I knew it was called the Naruto bridge was because of the manga. ¡°The local thugs might have taken it though.¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± Evey said, a smile on her lips. She was quiet for a time as she thought about what she could do with the information. ¡°Where were we?¡± ¡°The Mizukage,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s pretty cool, but she is getting older. Not a whole lot of men approach the strongest woman in the vige,¡± Evey said. ¡°A few months back she asked the brothel for an assistant.¡± ¡°You work at the brothel?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course, run by our hidden family of course,¡± Evey said proudly. ¡°We run most all of them honestly. And have our people infiltrated high up in the ones we don¡¯t own yet.¡± I nodded, surprised at the extent of ourwork. ¡°Anyway, there is only one reason to ask for an assistant from us. She wants a side piece.¡± ¡°And¡­?¡± ¡°And she hasn¡¯t touched any of them,¡± Evey admitted. ¡°She keeps them around as eye candy. Spends time with them. Only one of the assistants we sent had the 1st stage of the Lust Element awakened, but she sent him back too. We are stuck with men that can seduce her.¡± ¡°What about Kenta?¡± I asked. Evey red. ¡°No one touches my Kenta but me,¡± she said possessively. ¡°No, we need someone that can go past the 1st stage. Unfortunately that leaves us with you.¡± ¡°What about a guy from one of the other brothels?¡± I asked. ¡°No too many without the Chikyugi make it past the 2nd stage,¡± Evey said. ¡°Those that have are already deeply involved with other viges.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°How do we start?¡± ¡°First we work on awakening the stages,¡± Evey said. ¡°Shinju is set aside for the next year to assist with that. We keep sending the Mizukage assistants. But since her standards have been so high I doubt she will ept anyone until you are ready. After that we will give you to her. We go from there after that.¡± I nodded, growing excited. I was finally at my training arc. I couldn¡¯t wait to see what I could learn. A thought stuck me. ¡°Why were you sent here originally?¡± I asked Evey. ¡°Me? Our information said the Mizukage was probably a lesbian. I was originally supposed to seduce her,¡± Evey said without shame. I barked augh. ¡°Guess I have to pick up your ck.¡± Evey red. Looking to Kenta she ordered, ¡°Hit him in the balls.¡± Kenta looked to me and stood without question. I backed up. ¡°The agreement!¡± ¡°I only said I wouldn¡¯t hit them,¡± Evey said, a big smile on her lips as her boy toy stepped toward me. CHAPTER 111 PRESENTATION CHAPTER 111 PRESENTATION I walked inside the Mizukage¡¯s office. She was alone in therge room. Working on some paperwork she barely gave me a second nce as she stamped a sheet and moved onto another. I stopped a few paces from herrge desk. Not shy about looking her up and down. Mei Terumi really was a beauty. Tall, she had long auburn hair. Pale skin she looked tired, but she was still beautiful. Wearing a light blue kimono that covered her chest I guessed she was about a C cup. For someone so feared in the vige I was surprised she had no visible scars. Her hands were without calluses, and she didn¡¯t appear very muscr. As an expert on chakra release she could use quite a few elements. Elements that I wanted to learn. How I understood chakra you were lucky to only have one of the 5 main ones. But I had heard she could call upon steam andva, despite water being her main element. ¡°So who have they sent me this time?¡± Mei asked as she finished up with her paperwork. She leaned back in her chair looking me up and down. I stuck out my chest, standing at attention. I looked nothing like the 12 year old that had arrived in the Land of Mist 15 months ago. I was much taller, over 6 feet now. My unruly ck hair hung loose around my head, down to below my chin. Evey had ordered me to let it grow out. One of the many skills I had learned was to permanently change my body with Lust Chakra. Making me look older and stronger it had hurt, but was worth it. ¡°How old are you?¡± Mei asked as she finished studying me. ¡°17,¡± I lied easily. ¡°A baby,¡± she frowned. ¡°You have said no to all the others,¡± I shot back. ¡°They decided I was worth a shot.¡± ¡°I have,¡± Mei said with a sigh. ¡°So, what makes you different?¡± ¡°My sense of humor,¡± I offered. ¡°I¡¯m told I¡¯m very funny.¡± ¡°You are?¡± She asked, unsure what to say to that. ¡°No,¡± I said honestly. ¡°But I think I¡¯m funny at least.¡± She chuckled a little. ¡°Well, you have more personality than the others,¡± she noted. ¡°They had trouble talking to me.¡± ¡°Ah yes, I told them to stop sending the mutes, but they wouldn¡¯t listen to me. I¡¯m just a lowly¡­assistant.¡± She actually cracked a smile with that. ¡°Fine, tell me about yourself,¡± Mei said. She pointed to a chair next to me. ¡°Me?,¡± I asked, spitballing. Evey had told me what to say. She wanted me to act like how she taught her girls to be. Act as entertainment. Ask about muscles and pretty much blow their clients withpliments. In front of Mei I felt like she wanted to be entertained. But not have her ass kissed. She got that enough from everyone around her. I needed to make an impression. ¡°My name is Weston,¡± I said. My cover gave me a newst name, Asashi, but I was allowed to keep my first. ¡°As you can tell it is a very odd name. I was born on the West side of the vige as you can guess. My father was not very imaginative. He wanted to name me Westson. But my mother at least vetoed that. They already had a daughter named Eastgirl.¡± ¡°They send me aedian?¡± Mei asked. ¡°No, I told you. I¡¯m the only one that thinks I¡¯m funny. Sorry you have to put up with it. But I¡¯m all that''s left. You already beat up the other assistants,¡± I said. If there was one thing I knew about women. They liked a guy with a sense of humor. I needed more information to make herugh, so making fun of myself was all I could do for now. ¡°I didn¡¯t beat anyone up,¡± Mei said defensively. ¡°They told me that you made them wear skimpy clothes, fan you like a princess, and feed you grapes. And if they didn¡¯t do it right you would spank them until they cried for mercy,¡± I said with all the honesty I could muster. ¡°I did-¡± Mei stopped as she noticed my cracked smile. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Thinking for a moment she was beginning to rx a little. ¡°Is that what you want me to do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kink shame me,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Just because I like to wear skimpy clothes and feed a beautiful woman grapes, I get judged?¡± The Mizukage let out a genuineugh with that. ¡°You are dangerous,¡± she noted. Her eyes sparkling a little. Her mood was already better, which let me sigh in relief. ¡°Were you trained as a ninja?¡± She asked, changing the subject. ¡°A little,¡± I admitted. That was what my background said at least. ¡°My parents got in debt though, so I was sold to the brothel to settle them before I could finish school.¡± ¡°Too bad,¡± Mei said with a sigh. ¡°What else should I know about you?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯d prefer to know about you.¡± ¡°And why would you want that?¡± She asked, testing me. ¡°Because you¡¯re the Mizukage,¡± I said. ¡°The strongest person in the vige? Why wouldn¡¯t I want to know about you?¡± ¡°And it doesn¡¯t bother you that I¡¯m a woman?¡± She asked. I couldn¡¯t get over how much sexism I heard she had to put up with on a daily basis. ¡°Hell no, it makes you hotter,¡± I said. ¡°Not only are you beautiful, but strong too. You¡¯re the whole package. And I get to hang around you as my job? Kind of like a dream for me. I had to fight off a few other guys for the position.¡± ¡°You said you were all that¡¯s left,¡± Mei said. She blushed, unused to thepliments. I gave her my best smile. ¡°Well yeah, after I beat up the rest,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ept me now. I doubt the other¡¯s will let me back without a beating. You¡¯re my only hope.¡± Mei bit her lip, trying to hide her smile. I gave her a pleading look to drive home my desperation, but she knew I was joking. ¡°Fine, you can be my assistant,¡± she said. ¡°Perfect,¡± I said excitedly. I wasn¡¯t home free yet though. Many guys had made it this far, but I doubted many had made as good of an impression as I had. ¡°Now where is my skimpy outfit and giant fan?¡± ¡°They will be hereter,¡± she said, still smiling. ¡°You will have to wear your normal clothes for now.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± I said sadly. But I felt I needed to be more bold. Push her more if I wanted to make a good impression. ¡°So do you want me to go down on you now orter?¡± Her face became deep red as her eyes widened. ¡°Go down?¡± She asked. ¡°Well yeah. I mean, I¡¯m a trained prostitute,¡± I said like it was obvious. Standing up I moved to sit on the front of her desk, staring down at her as I did. ¡°Is that not part of the deal? I¡¯m your willing and obedient sex ve, right? Ready to do anything and everything to please you.¡± I eyed her up and down. ¡°I have all this training. I would hate for it to go to waste.¡± The first guy sent to be her assistant had offered himself to her. She kicked him out at the first meeting. The others were warned not to, but I was taking control of the conversation. A strong beautiful woman in power, I could tell she liked me being so bold. She stared up at me, her face red to match her hair. I didn¡¯t break eye contact as I watched the gears in her head turn. I was sure it had been a while since she had any sort of human touch. So instead of asking permission I walked slowly around the desk. Still facing straight ahead I noticed her hands shaking a little as she clenched them into fists. Grabbing the shoulder of her chair I turned her slowly to me. Looking up at me through her long bangs she appeared to be a scared girl as I bent to her level. ¡°I¡¯m not sorry for being forward,¡± I said, locking eyes with her. ¡°I want to be here.¡± I moved a little closer, she still bit her lip. ¡°With the Mizukage. You could kill me without any effort. You have trained your whole life to kill. But me? I¡¯ve trained to please you.¡± My hands coated in chakra moved to her legs. They were shaking as I grabbed onto her thighs. She didn¡¯t stop me. ¡°While you keep the vige safe. Let me do for you what I¡¯ve been trained for,¡± I whispered. Leaning forward more, I slowly moved closer and closer to her lips. All the while I expected her to hit me. I was pleasantly surprised to reach her lips. It was a dry kiss, but as my hands moved further up her thighs she moaned in my mouth. It turned into a deep kiss. Our tongues touched as her body reacted more and more to my chakra. Almost losing herself in it as I let it trickle over her. Just a taste of what I could do. Then we were interrupted as the door was knocked upon. I stood erect quickly. Taking a step back and to the side to give us some distance. The Mizukage adjusted herself while recovering. ¡°Enter,¡± she ordered in a deep voice. In walked a tall man. He had dark hair spiked up to meet at a point on his head. He had an eyepatch on his right eye and wore the Vige of the Mist ninja headband, which was 4 vertical squiggly lines spaced out in 2 rows. ¡°Mizukage,¡± the man said. ¡°It is time for your next meeting.¡± The man eyed me up and down. ¡°Of course,¡± Mei said with a cough. ¡°Ao, this is Weston. My new assistant. Have a room set up for him.¡± Ao nodded, most likely used to the constant revolving door of assistants. Mei was soon standing and walking out of the room, not giving me another look. I didn¡¯t mind, she was mine, I could feel it. Ao soon had me set up in a room near where the Mizukage stayed when she decided to just sleep near her office instead of going home. I sent for my things at the brothel and made myselffortable. I had a long road ahead. ¡ª I had spent thest 15 months in intense training just for this day. Evey had set me up at the brothel and we went to work. It was literal torture. Where I had to practice manipting my chakra while having sex to learn to use the 1st phase of the Lust Chakra. For the 2nd stage I wasn¡¯t allowed to cum at all. I thought it was a joke at first of course, but no. That¡¯s what needed to happen for the 2nd phase. Using my lust element on Hina, Reina, and Shinju continuously for days on end, I wasn¡¯t allowed to cum at all. There was apparently some mental blockage that had to be pushed through to awaken the second stage. I had spent weeks having my balls emptied multiple times a day. To not being able to release my own lust at all. It was hell. What made it worse was I was unable to stop chakra from flowing to my Chikyugi for the training. I had to learn to mentally stop myself from lusting. To control my own erection at will. Something that was not easy when I had 3 naked women begging me to make them cum again. It had taken a month to learn the 2nd stage of Pleasure Touch. This stage was called Love. A simple touch from my chakra not only brought intense pleasure but it also caused the girls to feel like they were in love with me. A very terrible skill that could be used for evil. Now not only would women remember the pleasure, but they would look back on the sex like time with the love of their life. Once Shinju judged that I had learned the skill enough I made the mistake of being unable to stop myself. I had sex with all 3 girls for the next 24 hours. Cumming into them over and over I was able to release the lust that had built up over the month. Of course that meant I had to start all over again. Back to celibacy I had to learn how to upgrade my other 2 skills, Lust Aura and Endurance. Lust Aura was easier of the 3. Where before it had been a sort of haze around me that turned women on, now it was a permanent effect that I nted on the girls. The next phase of Lust was called Mark. It was like a brand. Made from my chakra after being with a woman I could give them the Watanabe heart tattoo like I had on my dick and balls. That heart would then be able to store chakra. This Mark contained some of my chakra. Right on top of a Tenketsu. When I was with the girl more and more, chakra would build up, and they could use it if needed. A focal point that allowed them to absorb chakra from my semen. I now had what I needed to supply Saeko with chakra. After learning the Mark skill I didn¡¯t attack the girls, but started working on thest of the skills. This was the hardest of all and took me 2 months to awaken it. Where Endurance allowed me to not cum early, the next phase was called Epitome. It allowed me to change my body with Lust Element chakra. I could change my looks, grow my hair out, make my dick bigger or smaller. I didn¡¯t do thest, but I did the rest. Forcefully aging myself to look more like the body in the One Piece world it would ensure that the Mizukage was at least a little interested. There was no way she wanted a 14 year old. Once I learned all 3 skills I was forced to take a break. I was more than happy to. Able to have the 3 girls for the first time in a long time we spent a week simply fucking, it was a great vacation. Then Evey had me working for real. I had to learn a bunch. Not only training me in the Water Element she had me taking other sses. Etiquette, seduction, manners, Land of the Mist history, my own covers history. I had to learn any and everything. I dove right in. Able to have sex with the girls it was a lot less stressful. Filling my days with training, it was a fun time. I developed my own water attacks, trained with my weights daily, and was quickly closing the gap between my Jounin sister and I. My sister finally judged me ready when Inded a few hits on her. I had requested training on how to awaken the 3rd phase, but she said this time the trick was repetition. When I had used the 3 new skills enough, they would naturally evolve as I figured them out. She waited for the Mizukage to send away another assistant, and it was finally my turn. It was all worth it. In the inner sanctum of the Mizukage I could continue to train, learn about the area, and practice my secret skill. Laying on my bed I sat up. I created an orb of chakra in my hand. I had been working on it since arriving in the Land of the Mist. I knew the trick to Naruto¡¯s Rasengan. His ultimate move currently, it was quite simple. First you create an orb of chakra about 8 inches in diameter. Then you force in turbulent chakra. The turbulence inside caused the attack to hurt whatever touched it. Really an unwieldy attack he eventually added wind to it making it a shuriken ranged attack. I didn¡¯t have wind, but I had water. So I had taught myself to make the skill work with it. Making a huge ball of water chakra I surrounded it in a non-elemental chakra orb like the Rinnegan. Currently about 2 feet in diameter I forced the orb topress. Pressuring the water inside I didn¡¯t stop until the ball was as small as possible. Holding it there I focused. Trying topress it further as I made sure it didn¡¯t explode. When I got a knock on the door I reabsorbed the chakra almost instantly. ¡°Yes?¡± I asked. It was Ao, the Mizukage¡¯s ninja assistant. ¡°Are you ready to start assisting? The Mizukage has a long schedule that you need to learn.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I said sitting up. I had to actually do a job while I was there. Something I had been trained to handle along with my many other subjects. ¡°What can I help with?¡± CHAPTER 112 TRYING CHAPTER 112 TRYING There was a lot less sex than I had hoped for while being an assistant. The Mizukage actually made me do real work. A 9 to 5 that was more like on call 24/7. The Mizukage was always working and thus I was forced to do the same. I was expected to ry any information I gleaned from her, but most of it was day to day. There was a big sewage project that she spent a week trying to find room for in the budget. Then they were trying to work on their image so she spent another 2 weeks working with consultants. Entertainment consultants. They ended up on agreeing to make a very tall viewing tower. At the center of town. A tourist attraction. It was all very boring. I kept a smile on my lips and was beside the Mizukage at all times. Keeping track of her schedule that¡¯s all I did. Kept her moving from meeting to meeting. My cover was a kid from outside the vige that had gone to one of many satellite ninja schools. One of the weaker ones. We didn¡¯t worry about people recognizing me. Since there was a ss system the higher ups lived in the middle of town. The lower ss where I was from lived on the outer parts. Not that I was trusted fully or anything. I wasn¡¯t allowed to handle documents and when the Mizukage went somewhere so did I. This was all to n of course. Most of the guys who became her assistant had to do much the same. They didn¡¯tst though. The guys were trained prostitutes. Not assistants. Meant to make women feel good for an hour at a time thenze around until the next client. The Mizukage wanted something else though. At first I didn¡¯t understand why she wanted a prostitute assistant. It took me a whole month to figure it out. She had trust issues. Mei was from a time where the vige earned the name Bloody Mist. She had been pitted up against one of her childhood friends to pass ninja school. Like the Battle Royale book. When you were pitted up against your ssmates, it made you realize you couldn¡¯t trust anyone. A part of her was that scared 12 year old that had to kill her friend. I didn¡¯t like it, but I understood it. And the more time I spent with her. The more I liked her. She worked harder than anyone else. Ninjas weren¡¯t trained to run a town. They were strong and cunning in battle. She had to work hard to make sure everyone was happy at the end of the day. Learning things that didn¡¯t matter to her during her life, she now had to care about tearing down this old building for a new business, while not pissing off the old people that grew up near the building and didn¡¯t like change. I was with her through all of this. Her shadow as I pretended to be anything but a trained ninja. I knew I had caught my own case of Stockholm¡¯s Syndrome. Forced to y a role I was happy to be near her. Because I was given real work I didn¡¯t make my offer to service her again. I left the ball in her court. And as the days drew on I noticed her watching me more and more as I stuck by her side. Simple looks as I shook her awake from a midday nap, or leaned over the desk to run a sealed letter to somewhere she needed it taken to. Looks that were slowly adding up. ¡°Let me take you on a date,¡± I said out of the blue. Mei continued reading for a while. It was a full minute before she registered the words and looked back at me. ¡°What?¡± She asked slowly. ¡°A date,¡± I said. ¡°You know. 2 people go out in public. Eat food. Talk. Leave their desks for once.¡± ¡°Why would we go on a date?¡± She asked turning back to her desk. ¡°Because I¡¯m not as strong as you, I need a break,¡± I said. ¡°Then go take one,¡± she said. But I could feel her listening intently. ¡°Good let¡¯s go,¡± I said grabbing her arm. I was gentle as I picked it up. The first time I¡¯d touched her since the day we met. Pulling her arm back she said, ¡°I have work to do.¡± ¡°You always have work. You have an hour a day where you train. Come on. Let¡¯s go on a date,¡± I pleaded. ¡°Why a date?¡± She asked. Turning to me she had a slight blush. ¡°Because I¡¯ve never been on one,¡± I lied. ¡°And I want my first to be with you.¡± Mei tried to hide her smile. She turned back to the desk. ¡°I¡¯m the Mizukage. I can¡¯t walk around without drawing a bunch of attention.¡± ¡°Ohe on. You¡¯re the strongest ninja in the vige. Do one of those transforming jutsus,¡± I said. ¡°We can get ice cream.¡± That usually worked. ¡°I¡¯ll buy.¡± That always worked. ¡°Fine,¡± she said with a sigh. Rubbing the bridge of her nose. ¡°Fine. But it¡¯s not a date.¡± She stood up putting on her coat. ¡°Okay. Seduction mission it is,¡± I said. ¡°A what?¡± She asked mid-stretch into her sleeve. ¡°Seduction mission,¡± I said bluntly. ¡°You know, I show you the joys of being with me. Away from the office. I make youugh. Our hands touch. Then before you know it, you¡¯re swooned.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how it works,¡± she said with a smile. I put on a surprised look. ¡°It¡¯s not? That¡¯s how I was told it worked.¡± ¡°You''ve really never been on a date before?¡± She asked walking out the door. I followed behind. ¡°You said this wasn¡¯t a date,¡± I shot back. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll never know what they¡¯re like.¡± ¡°Guess not,¡± she said. Turning around she asked, ¡°what should I change into?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± I said looking her up and down. ¡°You but bald.¡± ¡°Bald?!¡± Sheughed genuinely. ¡°Of course. No one would recognize you,¡± Iughed. ¡°And if they did. You can have them thrown in the dungeon or something.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing that,¡± sheughed. ¡°Ohe on. Now I can¡¯t help but picture it.¡± She quirked a smile. Doing the hand seal smoke left her body as chakra changed her clothes and made her bald. I kept a straight face for a minute but then burst outughing. She looked like the Ancient One from Dr. Strange. Mei rolled her eyes but found a mirror close by. ¡°I actually like this look,¡± she noted. ¡°You do,¡± I agreed. ¡°No one will recognize you. Next time I¡¯ll have to ask you to put on a mohawk.¡± She giggled and walked away. Me behind her no one stopped us. We got outside and I risked walking beside her. ¡°Damn. I was hoping someone would say something.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± she chuckled. ¡°Guess it¡¯s the simple changes that throw people off.¡± We walked through the streets in therge crowd. It was nighttime but there were plenty of people out. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± She asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m further in my n than I expected,¡± I admitted. ¡°Oh you had a n?¡± She asked side eyeing me. ¡°Of course. While you¡¯ve been busy working. I¡¯ve been busy nning. My next course of action was to throw in a contract in your stack of papers. That said you agreed to go on a date with me. Then when you signed it. I¡¯d hold you to it.¡± ¡°What makes you think I¡¯d have signed it,¡± she asked. ¡°Because there is always a stack you don¡¯t bother to read,¡± I said. ¡°You move your eyes over the words, but don¡¯t bother to understand them.¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡°I already threw in a contract raising my pay. You signed it without question,¡± I said. ¡°You didn¡¯t,¡± she asked, getting serious. ¡°No, but I could have,¡± I said. Mei frowned. ¡°Maybe, there are just so many papers,¡± she said. Iughed agreeing with her. ¡°What was your next step of the n?¡± ¡°Hmm find out your favorite restaurant. But you agreed to the date too quickly. I couldn¡¯t figure it out beforehand.¡± Mei blushed. ¡°It¡¯s here,¡± she said, pointing at a small booth. They sold takoyaki. ¡°Always my favorite ce.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± I said. Grabbing her hand we got in line. It was backed up so we waited in line until it was our turn. Buying 2 orders we took the treat and started walking throughout the city again. Kirigakure was a lot like Konoha. People everywhere. Houses and shops were much the same. Wood buildings, same colors, dance feel. There were some metal roofs which were new. But nothing too extravagant. ¡°Is being the M word everything you hoped?¡± I eventually asked. ¡°M word? Mizu-¡° she tried to say but I raised my hand. ¡°We are undercover. People could be listening,¡± I said like we were keeping a secret. Mei rolled her eyes but nodded. ¡°It is far less fighting than I hoped. I fight more with the elders than the other ns ninjas.¡± ¡°Yes, it is very boring,¡± I said. ¡°You can quit at anytime,¡± she offered as a challenge. ¡°So can you,¡± I shot back. That caught her off guard a little. She didn¡¯t have a response. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°No, I guess I could,¡± she said. ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought of that. It would be bad for the city if I did though. I have too much going on.¡± ¡°You do. A lot of reforms,¡± I noted. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you had to fight so hard to raise the legal marrying age.¡± Mei sneered. ¡°Those old city nobles. They like to be able to marry younger and younger girls. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°It is. But you got thew passed,¡± I said. ¡°And here I am, with a younger boy,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°I prefer the term younger man,¡± I said, sticking my chest out. ¡°I am a special case. I signed up for the job.¡± ¡°Is it turning out to be all you imagined?¡± She asked. ¡°Oh yes. I thought you¡¯d demand a lot of me. But I thought it would be more fun. More bruises on random ces of my body. Less paper cuts,¡± I admitted. ¡°Sorry to disappoint,¡± she said. ¡°I just chose someone with your skills so I¡¯d have some eye candy while I worked.¡± ¡°So you admit that I¡¯m super cute,¡± I said unashamedly with a big smile. Mei blushed. We continued walking as we finished the takoyaki. ¡°So is our date everything you imagined?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s not a date.¡± ¡°Right. Mission of seduction. Is it working?¡± I asked. ¡°Takoyaki is how you were taught to seduce,¡± she asked, but she couldn¡¯t hide her good humor. ¡°Of course. The way to a woman¡¯s heart is her stomach,¡± I said. ¡°¡­or is that the way to my heart?¡± ¡°So there is a way to your heart?¡± She asked. ¡°Oh of course. Why? You interested?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± she said with a small smile. ¡°You have been a better assistant than the others. You don¡¯t fall asleep as often.¡± ¡°Oh no, I do. I¡¯m just good at hiding it. I have this new trick where I look like I¡¯m awake. But I¡¯m actually asleep,¡± I said. ¡°Yes. I have this skill too,¡± she whispered. ¡°Like today when old man Getsu was talking.¡± ¡°I knew you were asleep,¡± I said usingly. She giggled again and we continued to walk and banter. Eventually we had done argep around the city. Heading back into the main administrative building with an unsaid agreement. I followed her to the office. Waiting for her to make a move. But she still didn¡¯t have the nerve. Gritting my teeth I tried something bold again. As she reached for the doorknob to her office I reached for it as well. My hand over hers she hesitated. Looking up at me I knew she was ready, but didn¡¯t know how to proceed. ¡°This is where you make demands of me as your sex ve,¡± I whispered. Mei bit her lip. Holding back a surprisedugh. ¡°I¡¯m not doing that.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± I whispered as I channeled some chakra to my hands. ¡°How often do I have to keep offering?¡± ¡°More than you have,¡± she whispered back. We were eye level though. I leaned forward risking it as our lips met again. I had seen her training. She really could kill me if she wanted. But our lips met for the second time and my heart continued to beat. This time I pushed more though. My hands moving to her sides I pushed her against the door. The older woman let me do what I wanted with her. But she wasn¡¯t passive in the action. As my tongue entered her mouth, her¡¯s entered mine. She practically shook in excitement as my hands gropped her sides. The kisssted a long time. It had been building up to this. Everyte night next to her. Every rebuke she gave me for reminding her of her schedule. It all added up as I was finally able to release some lust I felt for the woman. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t,¡± Mei eventually gasped as she turned her face to the side. I pulled back a little. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t here? Or at all?¡± I asked. She didn¡¯t have an answer. I studied her. The scared woman that ran a country. The overworked strongest person in thend. ¡°I¡¯m going to take charge.¡± She looked up at me. Surprised by my words. ¡°You have to do that enough. Make decisions for everyone. Make sure they don¡¯t hurt themselves. Let me take control here,¡± I said. I moved in. Kissing her neck, slowly I moved my way up. ¡°Let me help. While you take care of the vige. I can take care of you.¡± Her whole body shivered. I took her hand. Walking down the hall she obediently followed to my small apartment room. It wasn¡¯t too far from her office. Sote in the night we didn¡¯t have to worry about anyone seeing us either. We walked into the small room and I turned to her. ¡°You are beautiful,¡± I said. She blushed. ¡°But would you please release the transformation jutsu.¡± Mei blushed more. She turned back into her normal self. Long auburn hair she was wearing a tight kimono that hid her curves. Over a month without the girls I was feeling the lust but I had to go slow. Moving into her we continued making out but explored her body more. Just barely any chakra on my hands I touched her bare skin wherever I could. I couldn¡¯t risk too much. She was one of the strongest ninjas in the world. Lust Element was a Konoha secret and had to stay that way. As we kissed I knew Mei was all mine though. I had already progressed further than all the others. My hands untied the belt at her waist as I exploded her. Opening the 2 sides I revealed that she wore simple cloth underwear. The powerful woman blushed as I eyed her. But I wasn¡¯t in the mood for talking. I had to take charge. Picking her up by the waist she naturally opened her legs for me. Resting them on my hips as I walked her to my small bed the Mizukage was all blushes. I wanted her. Kissing her my hands touched her bare sides and thighs as I began to move down. She let out a stifled cry as I lifted her simple tanktop undershirt. Revealing her breasts for the first time they were just as I imagined. Her perky nipples matched her hair. The ares small I attached to one. Licking it as she began to pant. As my tongue swirled around her nipple my hands moved to her undershorts and began moving them down. Her long legs opened up to allow me. Gasping my name as I didn¡¯t ask for permission but took. When they were off I began kissing down her smooth abs. My hands gripping her thighs I noticed the thick pubic hair on her mound. It was a dark red, darker than her hair. I moved my head between her legs, kissing her inner thighs, causing minor tremors to move through her body as her eyes shut. Then my lips were locked on her lower ones. Just a trickle of chakra escaped my lips, adding some pleasure as I explored her inner lips. Liquid was practically pouring out of her. My saliva was added to the mix as Itched onto herrger than normal clit. It was at least 3 times bigger than others I had seen. But it made it all the better to please her as my tongue expertly licked all over it. It didn¡¯t take long at all for her legs to wrap around my head. Screaming out as her body no longer shook but vibrated with the power of her orgasm. Yelling out she was no longer shy or quiet. Like something had broken in her, the normally quiet Mizukage began to spasm from her toes to her chest. My hands moving up to her nipples I pulled them as the orgasm continued. When the orgasm ended she let out a long sigh and her entire body rxed. I continued to kiss her pussy causing aftertremors to move through her. Wiping my mouth I lifted up to see she had actually fallen asleep. I guessed she must have been really backed up. I had never seen such a powerful orgasm. Grabbing her legs I moved them over the bed. Completely out I threw a nket over us as Iid down next to her. I took 3 breaths and my hard dick becameid once more. Spooning her I forced myself to calm down, happy with the progress I had made that day. CHAPTER 113 PROVEN RIGHT CHAPTER 113 PROVEN RIGHT I woke up to being choked. The lights were still off, I couldn¡¯t see my attacker. I only felt their strength. They were strong. I acted on instinct. My legs wrapped around their waist. mping around them I pushed out of their grip with all I had. When their grip let go I took a deep breath and fell off the bed as they tried to pull me back. Kicking I connected with their face causing them to let go again. In a rush I made it to the light switch to find the Mizukage the only other person in the room. Her eyes blinked quickly as she slowly put together what happened. A stricken look crossed her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she gasped, tears already filling her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Instead of moving toward me she grabbed her arms, covering her chest as she began to rock back and forth. I let out a long sigh as I studied her. The strongest woman in the vige wasn¡¯t there anymore. She was just a scared woman. Moving toward her she looked up at me, fear in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Mei pleaded but I ignored her. Sitting beside her I put my hand on her back. She flinched but I kept it in ce. As she continued to cry I slowly rubbed her back. Ever so slowly the crying intensified as I continued to sit by her. When the crying turned to wailing I pulled her into my chest. My hand moving up to the back of her head as I whispered reassuring words to her. It took time, but the wails changed to sobs, the sobs changed sniffles. By the time she finished my shirt was drenched in her snot and tears. ¡°Not how I normally like to get woken up, but I¡¯m open to most anything,¡± I said. Mei looked up at my face, tears still in her eyes. She scoffed then began crying again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was a joke.¡± ¡°I know,¡± she cried. ¡°It just-I didn¡¯t mean to. I swear I-¡± I stopped her by pping the top of her head. ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t mean to.¡± She stared at me angrily for a moment from the hit but I mirrored the look back at her. ¡°Was I that bad in bed?¡± I asked, her eyes widened but I cracked a smile. ¡°Oh my god,¡± she groaned. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Good. That would have been a pretty bad review to get attacked afterward,¡± I said. ¡°Does everything have to be a joke with you?¡± She asked angrily. ¡°No, but you smiled, which is progress,¡± I replied. ¡°Now, walk me through it. Has this happened before?¡± She hesitated but nodded. ¡°And that¡¯s why you chose guys like me? Because we are expendable?¡± ¡°What? No,¡± she said. ¡°Then exin it,¡± I said. ¡°Mei¡­¡± I said tentatively, using her first name for the first time. I normally called her Mizukage. ¡°I thought we had something. I would like to keep going. But I feel like this is something we need to work through.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± she asked sheepishly. ¡°Want to keep going?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I said, rubbing her back once more. ¡°I told you I wanted to be here. If you¡¯re into choking, I mean it¡¯s not my thing, but to each their-¡± She pped me in the stomach as Iughed. ¡°It¡¯s not funny,¡± she whined. ¡°It kind of is,¡± I said. ¡°Come on. What is it? Past issues? Still have some trauma from back in the day?¡± Mei bit her lip, but nodded. ¡°Yeah. Back in thest ninja war,¡± she mumbled, turning back into that scared girl. ¡°I was younger, but back then everyone was needed to fight. I um never really pursued anything with anyone after some¡­trauma,¡± she said. She looked up at me, but I nodded, understanding. ¡°And you started wanting someone to fill your bed recently?¡± I asked hesitantly. Nodding she let out a shuddering breath. ¡°I uh tried women,¡± she admitted. ¡°But then my biological clock started going off, and decided I had to get past my own issues.¡± ¡°So you want a kid?¡± I asked, surprised. ¡°Well I¡¯m not getting any younger,¡± she mumbled. ¡°And it¡¯s kind of hard to do that with a woman.¡± ¡°Yeah, I see your point,¡± I said. ¡°Is there a girl I¡¯m taking the ce of? Someone you dated?¡± Mei shook her head with a sigh. ¡°Okay, how can we get you past this trauma then?¡± ¡°I have no idea,¡± she sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t think this would happen.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± I mumbled. ¡°You¡¯re just so beautiful. I thought you wanted it.¡± ¡°I do,¡± she said cutely. ¡°I just thought I would have been able to make a move. But I kept mming up. Getting nervous. Throwing myself in my work.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not healthy, Mei,¡± I said, holding her shoulder. ¡°Is this something you want?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± she said weakly. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s work toward it. Mei, you are the Mizukage. You have a lot on your shoulders. I think we can agree that choking out your sexual partners isn¡¯t healthy. What did you do with the women?¡± ¡°I just didn¡¯t sleep in the same bed,¡± she whispered. ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t work for me,¡± I said. ¡°I like to cuddle post-coitus. So will you let me make a proposal?¡± She nodded. ¡°Okay, can I assume you would like to do what we did a few hours ago again?¡± Mei blushed but nodded. ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s continue. But somehow slower than we have been. Let¡¯s start by sleeping in the same bed.¡± ¡°But I could-¡± ¡°You could kill me easily, I know this,¡± I lied. I could have used a lot more chakra to break out of her grip. She hadn¡¯t used all she had, and neither had I. I got up and dimmed down the lights. ¡°We will go back to sleep. Then if it happens again I will know it¡¯s you this time and go from there.¡± ¡°But what if I hurt you,¡± she said. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m into it,¡± I offered. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I want to be here. And I want to help you work through this. So let me take the risk.¡± I pushed her back to the bed. ¡°This time, you spoon me. So if you do wake up, you don¡¯t feel like you¡¯re in a position that you need to get out of.¡± I moved to be in front of her. Grabbing her arm I threw it over me. ¡°See, you have all the power here.¡± She mumbled but nothing too much. It took effort but I did eventually fall asleep again. ¡ª I woke up first. This time she wasn¡¯t choking me. Her arm still draped over me she snored lightly. Instead of risking shaking her awake I moved my fingers along her palm. Gentle at first, then more. Mei eventually jerked awake. Her hand grabbing my fingers she stopped there. ¡°Weston,¡± she let out with a sigh. ¡°Sorry I-¡± ¡°Did nothing bad,¡± I said as I turned around in her arms. I looked down at her chest. Restricted in her cloth undershirt. I couldn¡¯t help but kiss her lips before she could stop me. I kept my lips there as I made her forget the issue. My hand went to her firm ass pulling her lower half into me. She was soon into the kiss as I kept it going. Growing more and more heated as my dick dug into her. When we eventually pulled away I said, ¡°As your assistant, I came to wake you up to start your day. First you have a meeting with-¡± She shut me up by kissing me again. Iughed as I rolled us over. My body moving over top of hers she opened her legs to allow me between them. I loved the feel of her body against mine. Her breasts pushing up into me as my ns poked near her entrance. She began to pant as my hands moved into her shirt. Cupping her chest as we moaned in one another¡¯s mouths. ¡°Cancel my appointments,¡± she mumbled as her nails scratched my back. I began sucking on her neck trying to find her weak points. ¡°You have the meeting with the Iwari nobles,¡± I reminded, but continued my exploration. Mei groaned, from anger rather than pleasure. ¡°I should go to that, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± I nodded but pulled her shirt up, sticking my head in. She giggled again and we acted like teenagers for a time. Touching and caressing one another as we enjoyed the closeness. Eventually we did get up though. I wanted to getid, but didn¡¯t want to push her. ¡°Do people know my role here?¡± I asked as we made sure no one was in the outside hall. ¡°A couple,¡± Mei admitted. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to announce it¡­as you can imagine.¡± I nodded. ¡°Not that I¡¯m ashamed-¡± I put up my hand. ¡°I understand, Mizukage,¡± I said, fully meaning it. She took it the wrong way. Stopping me she kissed me as she pushed open her own apartment door. Her room was next to mine andrger. She had her own home of course, but she slept there more often than not. Arge bed, cabs with clothes, it was well stocked. ¡°Don¡¯t take it like that,¡± Mei plead. ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I assured. ¡°But outside of the bedroom, you are the Mizukage. In here, I will call you Mei.¡± She frowned. ¡°And if I want you to call me Mizukage here too?¡± ¡°Then prepare to be disappointed,¡± I said boldly as I kneaded her ass. She giggled again, kissing me. Her eyes sparkling as she met mine. ¡°Good. But we must get going,¡± she said pulling away. ¡°Okay, but I want to watch,¡± I said. Sitting on the foot of her bed she blushed as she went to her closet. Taking off her clothes she looked back shyly. Showing off her curves, she really was my type. Wide hips, actual breasts, fair skin, and long auburn hair, she was the whole package. She made a show of dressing for me, and I openly watched her lecherously. I could tell that the woman appreciated the attention. We went about the day. I shifted into my assistant role once more. As she had meeting after meeting I could tell she was a little restless. Looking at me more often, I tried to keep my face neutral, but when no one else was looking I gave her a wink now and then. She would blush then look away, but a smile always crept up her lips. Just after midday I was kicked out for a covert meeting with her own spies. I headed out to town and went to her favorite takoyaki shop. Getting her an order I walked down an alley on my way back. Stopping at a side door I was surprised to see my sister. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked angrily. ¡°What? You think I didn¡¯t know you were banging Reina, Hina, and Shinju during your daily reports?¡± The cocky woman asked from the doorway. ¡°I hear you made some headwayst night.¡± ¡°How¡¯d you know that?¡± I asked. ¡°You aren¡¯t the only spy I have in the head office,¡± Evey said with an all knowing look. ¡°So did you seal the deal? Throw the old Mizukage a bone?¡± ¡°I did not,¡± I admitted. ¡°But we slept in the same bed.¡± ¡°Wow, virgin, good for you. Gonna let her peg you next?¡± She asked. ¡°I hate you,¡± I admitted. ¡°Why are you this way?¡± ¡°Because I love you,¡± she said. ¡°No, good job. You¡¯ve surpassed the others. Gonna seal the deal soon?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to try,¡± I admitted. ¡°What exactly is the end goal here, Evey. I can¡¯t stay this way forever.¡± ¡°I know. I already have an extraction n for you. The brothel will sell your contract to an outer vige and you disappear on the way,¡± Evey said. ¡°Dude, that¡¯s not going to work,¡± I said. ¡°The Mizukage has feelings for me.¡± ¡°Woah there, You¡¯ve been there a month. You aren¡¯t that needed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± I said. ¡°She has some major trauma. She hastched onto me pretty hard after just one night sleeping in the same bed.¡± ¡°Ugh, was she a virgin?¡± Evey asked. ¡°Kind of. Hard to exin,¡± I said. ¡°Then exin. You are a ninja. This is the job. I am your handler. I ask questions, you answer,¡± she said. I felt bad telling the Mizukage¡¯s secrets, but implied what I had gleaned from what Mei said. ¡°Ah shit,¡± Evey said. ¡°Yeah, selling you isn¡¯t going to fly. You¡¯re gonna have to disappear.¡± ¡°Just abandon her?¡± I asked upset. ¡°It happens every day,¡± Evey said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just have to fake your death. I¡¯m going to work something out. Start making a visit to the docks as part of your daily routine. I will let you know what the n is once it¡¯s set.¡± I frowned but nodded. I didn¡¯t want to disappear on Mei. I had big ns in Naruto World, and in my ns I would be seeing her again. I would have to try to make her not hate me when I reappeared in her life again. ¡°You¡¯re doing good work,¡± Evey added. ¡°The intel on spies has helped. Keep doing what you¡¯re doing, okay?¡± I nodded and walked away. I couldn¡¯t help but hate myself a little as I walked back to the Mizukage¡¯s office. Here she had some deep trauma, unable to trust people enough to let them sleep next to her. Then there I was, proving her attack on me right. A pit in my stomach I knew spying wasn¡¯t for me. I would prefer to keep my enemies right in front of me. Nice and simple like Naruto had it. I pushed it out of my mind for now as I came to her office. I almost dropped the takoyaki when I got the quest notification. CHAPTER 114 ALL THE WAY CHAPTER 114 ALL THE WAY
Naruto Quest 7
Save the Mizukage
Rewards:
Map to the Great Baria Reef
I ignored the reward since I had no idea what the Great Baria Reef meant. But saving the Mizukage, I knew. I looked at the clock, she should have still been in the meeting with her spywork. Throwing the food to her desk I bolted out the room. ¡°Whoa!¡± Ao said as I almost ran him over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Somethings wrong with Mei!¡± I yelled. I thought he was supposed to be with her. I ran down the hall with my full speed until I came to the door the meeting was supposed to be at. Kicking it in I found Mei standingpletely still. 3 men in front of her, they were walking to her from the other side of the room. They weren¡¯t the people she had met with earlier. I didn¡¯t hesitate. As the front man shed at her I bowled her over. Pouring chakra into her to break her out of whatever genjutsu they had her under. I was stabbed in the side with the dagger the man used. Yelling out in pain, Mei threw me to the side on instinct. Training kicking in she released her steam with a simple hand seal. Almost like whistling the heat and water mixed instantly. Like fire it hit the front man, causing him to wail out. Ao was on the other 2 instantly. Kicking one into a back wall the other tried to take some type of suicide pill but Mei was on him. Breaking his arm with just her grip he cried out, dropping the pill he had in his hand. Other ninjas began pouring in then. But they were on Mei¡¯s side. Grabbing the men the man she had sprayed with steam managed to bite his tongue off. Blood poured down his chin as people tried to save his life. Mei issued orders then noticed me. Her eyes bulging she ran over to me. ¡°Weston, what are you doing?¡± She asked. ¡°Being stupid,¡± I said weakly. Far weaker than I thought I should have been from a simple gash. I lifted my shirt with a shaking hand. The wound was ck and bubbling. Mei gasped as I realized I had been poisoned. She yelled something but I passed out. I had very lucid nightmares waiting for me. Not good ones. But ones I have caused other to have. Nightmares I deserved. I was strapped in my genjutsu dungeon. Landslide from My Hero Academia was there, Shidou from High School of the Dead too. They put me under the same torture I had done to them. Taking turns as they yed the skin on my side. Or sent zombies to bite at it. I cried out, begging them to stop, but they didn¡¯t. It kept going on and on. For days and weeks I begged for death. Sometimes they would pause their attacks only to think of something new to do with me. I shut myself off to the pain until the next torturous act was put on me. I had given up. Ceased wanting to live until she showed up. Toru Hagakure was there, but not invisible anymore. She was there in front of me. In the flesh as she hugged me. I cried into her chest as the shackles disappeared. All the while she soothed me. Running her hands through my hair as she whispered that it was over. I cried more. It had felt like weeks inside my mental prison. And when I let out a slow breath I knew she was right. It was over. I was okay. I locked eyes with the beautiful girl, and couldn¡¯t help but miss her. She was my best friend, and it had been so long since I had seen her. ¡ª I woke up in a hospital bed. I didn¡¯t recognize it, but from the mist just outside the window I knew where I was, Kirigakure. I let out a sigh, knowing I was still alive. I tried to lift the nket at my waist, but I was too weak. A nurse walking in she gave me a shocked look. ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± she said, running over. ¡°We weren¡¯t sure you would.¡± I tried to speak, but my mouth was too dry. My shaking hands pointed at the water pitcher across the room. I felt like I was always begging for water when I woke up in a hospital bed. The nurse got the picture and ran over. Her hands shaking as she poured it into my mouth I didn¡¯t mind it pouring all over my face. The wet feeling made me feel alive. When I was sated I let out a sigh and drifted off to sleep. This time it was a dreamless sleep. A warmth embraced me as I let it take me. I wasn¡¯t sure how long I had been out, but I knew it was a while. I woke up once more to find a familiar auburn head on my chest. It was night now. The lights were dim in the hospital ward. The Mizukage and I were the only ones there. My hand was at her back. I pulled it up, finally able to move. I decided to run it along her hair. If she decided to choke me now I doubted I could fight back, but it was worth it. I did that for a while as I closed my eyes. Thanking whoever was there that I was alive. It had been a close one, I knew that. My mind went to the Cowboy Bebop movie. Spike Spiegel had been so beat up once that he said his body almost broke. If one of his cells had given up, he would have died. He was that close to death that he was bnced between life and death. I didn¡¯t know if I was that close, but I felt I understood what he meant a little bit better. I felt like I had been wrung out and every ounce of chakra and muscle had been called upon to keep me kicking. Mei began to stir at my side as I continued to brush my fingers through her long hair. When she finally awoke it wasn¡¯t to choke me, but hit me. Her eyes looking up at me, I tried to smile but she smacked me on the forehead. ¡°Ow!¡± I said loudly. ¡°You idiot!¡± She cried out. ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± ¡°I was trying to sleep!¡± I yelled back. ¡°Not that,¡± she said, actual tears in her eyes. ¡°You almost got yourself killed.¡± ¡°Yeah, saving you from what I remember,¡± I shot back. ¡°You-¡± She frowned keeping herself from crying me. ¡°Do you have any idea what you were poisoned with?¡± ¡°A knife?¡± I asked. ¡°Not that, god can you not joke for once?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Can you not attack me in bed for once,¡± I said. She blushed. ¡°Sorry,¡± she said, looking away. But didn¡¯t get up. Her head buried further into my chest. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I mumbled, trying to soothe her. My hand back on her hair as Ibed it behind her ear. ¡°What happened? How long have I been out?¡± ¡°A week,¡± she said. ¡°We weren¡¯t sure you¡¯d make it until you woke up yesterday.¡± I could hear the tears in her voice. ¡°You were poised with the Kage Killer.¡± ¡°The what?¡± ¡°The Kage Killer. It¡¯s a rare poison. Made for killing Kage¡¯s like me. It¡¯s got about a 97% mortality rate,¡± she admitted. ¡°Jeez,¡± I said. ¡°No wonder I feel like shit.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lucky to be alive,¡± she said. ¡°Everyone¡¯s lucky to be alive,¡± I said. ¡°You would be unlucky if you weren¡¯t.¡± She scoffed but kept herself attached to me. ¡°Have you been sleeping with me every night?¡± ¡°Just thest couple,¡± she mumbled like the young girl deep inside of her. ¡°I¡­was worried.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sure it helped me pull through.¡± Meiughed and we stayed quiet for a bit. ¡°Who attacked you?¡± I eventually asked. ¡°I assume hired ninjas from some nobles that don¡¯t like some reforms I made,¡± she said. ¡°Oh good,¡± I admitted. ¡°Good?¡± ¡°Yeah, just d it wasn¡¯t some outside vige. Would be a shame to have to go to war,¡± I said. She sighed but nodded. ¡°Thank you,¡± Mei mumbled. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she said louder. ¡°What? I can¡¯t hear you. I think the poison affected my ears,¡± I said. She looked up at me angrily but stopped when she saw the smile on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t want words as a thank you.¡± I puckered my lips. ¡°My breath is awful,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Don¡¯t care,¡± I said. She rolled her eyes but moved closer. Kissing my lips she didn¡¯t taste too bad. My mouth didn¡¯t taste too bad either. Something she agreed with as her tongue entered my mouth. She moaned happily as her hand moved to my face, holding onto it to make sure I didn¡¯t move. It was a long kiss and by the time I was done I was more than ready to go. ¡°Need to calm it down or I¡¯ll need your help relieving myself,¡± I said. She looked down to where I was looking. Eyeing the erection from under the nket she blushed. But was bolder thanst time. ¡°I could help,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m injured though. You¡¯ll have to do all the work.¡± She turned back to me, I could see she was epting the challenge. Looking to the door no one hade to it or walked by it. Slowly she grabbed the edge of my nket and pulled it down. I realized I was naked then. The only thing I was wearing was the bandage on my right side where I was stabbed. The bandage wasrge, hiding the deep ck it had been before. Mei¡¯s eyes were locked somewhere else though. My dick was at full mast now. All 11 inches pointing straight up. It had been over a week since it had released any kind of relief. ¡°I heard the nurses talking,¡± Mei said. ¡°But seriously?¡± ¡°What can I say? There¡¯s a reason I was sent to the brothel,¡± I said with a wide smile. Feeling better already as she gulped while staring at it. But she had epted the challenge. Moving down she ced herself between my legs. Sitting cross legged as she stared at my dick she watched it, mesmerized as it moved with the heightened pulse of my heart. With shaking hands she reached out grabbing it. Her eyes met mine then. ¡°I¡¯ll probably heal faster if you help,¡± I said. She scoffed but smiled. Licking her lips she moved her mouth to the tip as her chest spilled from her shirt. Licking the mushroom head she never moved her eyes from mine as I groaned. Plopping off she asked, ¡°Why does it taste sweet?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± I lied. It was part of my Epitome skill. The evolution of Endurance. She licked her lips and drooled out arge glob of saliva. Both hands on the shaft she apparently knew what to do. Her strong grip moving up and down my length I was careful not to jerk too much with my side hurting, but as she continued it was hard not to. She took my dick in her mouth again. Going up and down she surprised me by making it half way down. I let her know how good everything felt as she continued. Sucking on it hard she was quickly getting into it while seeing what it was doing to me. Over a week without a release and weak it wasn¡¯t long until I was releasing in her mouth. She didn¡¯t hesitate to swallow. Moaning happily from the taste she licked the head after each spurt. Gulping it down it was a huge amount, but Mei took it all. I sighed as soon as I finished. ¡°Holy hell I needed that,¡± I said, amazed by the truth of the words. My head was already clearer. She plopped off loudly. ¡°That was¡­better than I thought it would be,¡± she admitted. ¡°It was¡­different.¡± I knew it was the chakra in the cum, but let her think what she wanted. ¡°Is it¡­supposed to be still hard?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± I said. ¡°And you¡¯re so sexy. It¡¯s been hard to be around you without making a move.¡± ¡°I-I can do it again,¡± she offered stroking my shaft. ¡°How about you take a turn,¡± I suggested. Hope in my voice. She looked down to it. ¡°But you¡¯re injured.¡± ¡°I know, you¡¯ll have to do the work,¡± I said. ¡°Sorry, I wanted to be able to for our first time, but¡­¡± I looked up shyly. She gulped but decided I had earned it. Checking the door again she got off the bed. Dropping her shorts she shyly moved to straddle my thighs. Sure to not poke my wound she maneuvered herself over my shaft. Looking down at me she hesitated, but descended. Chakra poured out of me as she moved down. Mei gasped as she dropped. My powerful Lust Chakra causing her to feel intense pleasure I didn¡¯t do the full effect, but it was more than enough. Her body craving the pleasurable feeling she kept going down and down. As soon as her crotch collided with mine she came. Yelling out I mped my hand over her mouth. Her eyes rolling into the back of her head her entire body shook once more. I thought it was just the first time, but her body reacted strongly to orgasms. I enjoyed it. Her cunt muscles writhing as they wrapped around me I helped her feel more pleasure as I hardened and softened my dick inside of her. When the orgasm finally left she became more heated. Losing herself in the feeling she began kissing me as her body rocked back and forth on my dick. ¡°This is amazing,¡± she grunted as she sped up. ¡°This is the best dick ever.¡± ¡°Your pussy is the best,¡± I noted. I tried to help hump up into her but my side hurt, so I let her do all of the work. ¡°Holy fuck,¡± she grunted through gritted teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t remember it being this good. And you¡¯re soooo deep.¡± She began to cum again. Gasping out she lost strength as she held onto my shoulders. Her long hair whipping around as she jerked around almost violently. I was only giving her about half the power. I was curious what would happen at full strength, but I would need to be on top for that. She continued to ride me. Cumming over and over as she did all the work. Yelling out with each orgasm, Mei muffled her voice but anyone close would know what we were doing. I simply enjoyed the show. Pinching her nipples. Grabbing her ass. Talking dirty when I had the urge. Eventually I came into her. I warned her, but she moved faster to try to get it out of me and into her. When my chakra touched her insides she came the hardest. Squirting on my abs she lost all strength and passed out with the power of the orgasm. I was shocked by the reaction, but my dick felt far more relieved. Cumming in her deepest parts I was soon asleep. Only to wake up to her riding me once more. Something awoken in her it took another 2 times to sate her. And that was only because the daylight was starting to show. She put her pants back on. Walking on wobbly legs she kissed me goodbye and promised to be back as soon as she could. I chuckled and looked forward to it. CHAPTER 115 ESCAPE CHAPTER 115 ESCAPE I left the hospital after a few days. The doctors gave me the all clear and Mei set me up in her room near her office. She spent every night with me. After the 2nd day there I was able to help with the lovemaking. Missionary quickly became her favorite position. Holding her legs over her head my dick pounded into her further and she came harder. I doubted anyone that stayedte didn¡¯t know what was going on. Mei got more into it and came harder every night. Something I greatly enjoyed. The normally unemotional Mizukage was an animal in bed. She surprised me by being into anal. Even with myrge member she was more than happy to try it. Cumming almost as hard from having her ass filled she was all for it when the mood struck me. She would ck out everytime I came into her still. But instead of it freaking her out she looked forward to it. Her eyes would roll to the back of her head and she said each time felt stronger than thest. Mei was the perfect woman. After a week I was back to being her assistant. Getting ahold of her schedule was easy, but then she demanded more breaks. Breaks where she could blow me or ride me. She wasn¡¯t that interested in me going down on her. She preferred my dick and I was all for it. Cumming in her over and over she turned very submissive. The powerful woman shyly asked to be tied down one night. It wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t rip herself out of the restraints. I acted like I¡¯d never done it before, and she acted like she was there against her will. She came extra hard when she begged me not to take her ass, but I did anyway. Calling her my slut and a tool to sate my lust she agreed with every word as I made her pass out over and over. When I was done even I was warn out for once. Leaving her tied up I cuddled up to her and slept soundly that night. Only for her to wake me up for a quickie before our day started. But all good things muste to an end. After I started giving reports to my sister she had given me a date for when I had to leave. Arge storm wasing, and it was the perfect time for me to make an exit, but I didn¡¯t want to. I liked Mei. Maybe a little too much. She had shared a side with me that no one else was able to see. A side that took me a lot of effort and work to bring out of her. I had made a spies worst mistake and fallen for my target. But I wasn¡¯t just Naruto World Weston Watanabe. I was my own person. A person that cared about the feelings of those around me. Well women around me anyway. So I left a note. I considered telling her about the next Ninja War. About being a ninja. But no matter how much I yed it in my mind, she would know that the brothel was where I originated. I decided simple was better. I expressed my feelings for her. But something came up from my past that I had to deal with on my own. I would see her within a year. I begged her not to look for me, and that if she moved on I would understand. But if she waited for me, I would answer all of her questions when I saw her next. I left the note on her bed and prayed she looked there first. During her covert ops mission I left on my normal trek. This time I decided to take a boat out like I was instructed. The dockmaster warned me a storm wasing, but I said I¡¯d only be gone a bit. I headed out onto the water. Breaking the boat as the rain hit I made it to the cove I was instructed to go to then waited. After the storm passed I ran across the water until I found the dinghy. I was surprised there was someone inside though. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked. ¡°Someone had to drive this thing,¡± Shinju said in a bored mood. The dark haired and red eyed woman looked me up and down as I got on the small boat. ¡°I expected Reina and Hina,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°They headed back to Konoha a few days ago,¡± she said. ¡°Disappointed?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said, meeting her eye. ¡°Good, d they¡¯re heading back home. But we won¡¯t be going that way.¡± I pulled up my status screen.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest: Save Takagi
World 2: Naruto
World 2 Quest:
World 3: One Piece
World 3 Quest:
World 4: My Hero Academia*
World 4 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
2 Challenger Slots World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Give and Take Quirk
Conqueror''s Haki
Bonuses Increased Intellect
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
1 Challenger Slot Seastone Jitte Stored
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights Stored (2)
Hero Costume Stored
Reject Dial Stored (2)
Gantz Armor Stored (13)
Gantz Sword Stored
Baria Reef Map Stored
Currency: Berrie 125,524,144
Yen 1,003,221,554
Ryo 972,995
I pulled the map for the Great Baria Reef out of my status screen. We were at the Land of Water. Where I needed to go was between the Land of Tea and Ouza Ind. Far to the Southwest. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Shinju asked as I took hold of the rudder and made us head in the direction. ¡°Ever heard of the Great Baria Reef?¡± I asked. She shook her head. ¡°Neither did I till I got this. I had to ask someone at the library in Kirigakure. You ever heard of the 3 Sanins? They were the 3 strongest ninjas in Konoha. They made names for themselves in thest ninja war. They earned the title too. One of the things that set them apart was that they made long journeys in search of strength. Jaraiya found thend of toads. Tsunade found thend of slugs. Orochimaru found thend of snakes. They made contracts with the great beasts there. The beasts allowed the Sanins to summon them and use them in battle. Setting them apart from all others.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡± Shinju asked, annoyed. If she wasn¡¯t emotionless then she was angry. I didn¡¯t much mind during the over year we had spent together during my training. She had some trauma from her own past that made her distrust most people. My sister was the only person she trusted fully. ¡°This map fell into myp. It leads to the Great Baria Reef. A ce that many thought was lost. But the reef has another name. The Land of Sea Turtles.¡± ¡°Sea Turtles?¡± She asked. ¡°So?¡± ¡°So, I am going there,¡± I said. ¡°I have 6 months until I need to get back to Konoha. I n to use that time to get even stronger and learn a skill that will be needed in the future.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°No idea, but I can¡¯t wait,¡± I said. ¡°Your sister said I needed to get you back home,¡± Shinju said. ¡°Oh, are you joining me?¡± She nodded. ¡°Your sister is heading home too. Her mission is finished.¡± ¡°Good. I left her boytoy a note that I wouldn¡¯t be heading home right away,¡± I said. ¡°Care to join me?¡± Shinju bit her lip. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why what?¡± I asked. ¡°Why would you want to take me?¡± I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I thought you were my maid. Would be good to get to know you instead of make you cum your brains out.¡± She blushed deeply. I had hardly known her 24 hours before I was in her pants making her scream my name. ¡°If you¡¯re not interested I could drop you off.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Good, then get naked,¡± I ordered. She didn¡¯t fight it. I locked the rudder on course and we both stood as we disrobed. Shinju was t chested but I rather liked the variety. Her breasts were level with the rest of her skin, but her nipples were veryrge. I pulled her to me as we kissed. Normally she had no emotions, but in the bedroom she was the opposite. ¡°I missed you,¡± she moaned as my hands kneaded her tight ass. My dick slid into her thigh gap, under her pussy lips. ¡°I missed you too,¡± I said truthfully. She panted in my mouth as my hand moved to her nipple, pinching it. She squeaked as the intense pleasure of my actual chakra skill rolled across her skin. ¡°We were all so worried when we heard you were in the hospital,¡± she groaned as my dick parted her lower lips. Her hand moved to the scar at my side. ¡°I know. Sorry to worry you,¡± I said. But I was done talking. I dove into her pussy. She came immediately. Liquid gushing out of her as my evolved form of Pleasure Touch coated my dick. It was called Love. The chakra caused anyone I used it on to feel real love for me. Messing with them in a way I had fought, but Shinju had submitted fully to me. ¡°I love you,¡± she said. Unable to help it as the orgasm moved through her body. ¡°Good, because you¡¯re mine,¡± I said. She nodded as she lifted her legs up. I grabbed her hips and began humping into her. Myrge dick causing her orgasm to extend. Back when I used Pleasure Touch the girls had been able to fight it better with Endurance. But they didn¡¯t bother with that now. The Love skill made them have a stronger orgasm while also rying a sense of love. Something only they could handle as every inch of their body sent euphoric signals. I loved knowing that no other dick could make them feel as good as I could. I couldn¡¯t wait to show my other girls the skill. They had already submitted to me. And I wasn¡¯t about to let any of them escape. They were all mine. I didn¡¯t know what I was challenging in these worlds, or the ultimate goal, but my ultimate goal was to have a harem that spanned worlds. My magic dick would make them all bend to me. Begging me to do them. Filling Shinju up with my cum she cried out as the intense chakra coated her insides. Lost in her own lust she eventually dropped down. On her knees she deepthroated me as she forgot about everything else but my dick. Desperate to have my cum in every orifice she sucked me dry only to present her ass next. Of all my maids she demanded all 3 holes to be filled every time. Like some ritual for her, she wasn¡¯t satisfied until it was done. I was more than happy to give it to her. And I would, every few hours on our journey to the Baria Reef. CHAPTER 116 LAND OF THE SEA TURTLES CHAPTER 116 LAND OF THE SEA TURTLES ¡°This was more fun than I thought it would be,¡± Shinju whispered. Sheid on my chest as we let the wind take us. ¡°I agree. I¡¯m sure Hina and Reina are pissed at us though,¡± I said. Shinju actuallyughed. A rare treat. Nodding she whispered, ¡°yes¡­thank you for taking me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a good time to get to know you,¡± I admitted. Kissing the top of her head my fingers idly yed with one of her nipples. She giggled, another once rare treating out of her. We had been on the water for a couple of weeks. Sticking close tond we had been able to resupply easily. Fishing for food and camping out every night, it was like our own little honeymoon. I got to know Shinju during that time. Some distant cousin about 10 times removed she grew up an orphan. My sister had found her a few years back when she first got to thend of mist. One of the many Watanabes that had slipped through the cracks. Evelyn taught her how to use chakra and she began work as a prostitute in training. That was until I awoke the 3 hearts. My father and sister were in constant contact and they decided on assigning Shinju to me. She didn¡¯t like it of course. When her lust chakra awakened she was more than happy to be a prostitute. Her lust had gone out of control and she was desperate for relief. Forced to save herself for me she had resented me. Then I showed up with Reina and Hina. She then became angry that I wasn¡¯t her taste in body type. For the full year I fucked her relentlessly daily she held onto the anger that I didn¡¯t want her. It wasn¡¯t until we were on the water and she admitted to me her feelings that I admitted I never saw her inferior. Me being upset at her looks would be like me being upset about my own. Granted I could change my looks to a degree now, but still. I grew to really love Shinju. She startedughing at my stupid jokes. Telling her own. And really opening up to me. It also helped that she was ready to empty my balls at a moment''s notice. More than once we had to stop by a vige so she could fill up on her tea that prevented pregnancy. The dark haired girl couldn¡¯t hardly go a few hours without tasting or having my cum inside her. My chakra able to give her orgasm after orgasm, she craved it. Pushing through the pain myrge dick put her in she begged me over and over to cum. Almost desperate in her need, I obliged. So we traveled. Our skin became a deep tan in the hot sun for hours on end. We swam, told stupid stories, made out by firelight, and fucked like rabbits. We had just finished our most recent session. Sitting on the floor of the boat she sighed happily as we watched the stars. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to leave without me,¡± I whispered while kissing the top of her head. She stiffened. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because this will take a long time,¡± I admitted. ¡°Months if my guess is right.¡± ¡°Can I not go with you?¡± I shook my head. ¡°No. The map mentioned the entrance was deep. Can you hold your breath for 7 minutes?¡± ¡°Can you?!¡± She asked angrily. ¡°I can,¡± I said. She cursed. ¡°The reef is just ahead,¡± I said. ¡°We will be there soon.¡± I was positive about it. The map gave detailed directions on the entrance and whatndmarks to be able to look for. ¡°The maind is that way. After I leave. Head there and make your way to Konoha.¡± ¡°How will you get there?¡± She asked. ¡°I can run on water,¡± I reminded. ¡°You can,¡± she realized. ¡°W-why didn¡¯t you just do that? You could have been here in half the time.¡± ¡°Because I wanted to spend time with you,¡± I admitted. ¡°I¡¯m d I did.¡± She ran her hand along my forearm. Blushing as I pulled her close. ¡°When?¡± ¡°Soon,¡± I admitted. Shinju turned around. ¡°Fine. But you better not die on me.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± I said. ¡°No dying.¡± ¡°Good,¡± she whispered. But she looked down at my dick. Licking her lips she moved toward it. ¡°I¡¯d hate for you to not be empty if you¡¯ll be gone so long.¡± She didn¡¯t wait. Her dried ejacte on my cock didn¡¯t halt her advance as she took me in. I groaned as she kept going and going until my dick was lodged in her throat and I was balls deep in her. Shinju had a special skill with blowjobs I couldn¡¯t understand. Though petite she had an extra wide mouth. As her lips wrapped around the base of my dick she opened her mouth further and stuck her tongue out. Licking my balls as she moaned on my dick I jerked forward. My ns hitting her over halfway down her throat she kept it there then drew back. Her tongue sliding side to side under my dick as she did. Then she was moving back down again. Taking me all the way like it was nothing. The only sound around us was the waves and the glug her throat let out when she reached the base. As my balls pulled up she drew back then mmed her mouth down again as I began to cum. Out in the middle of nowhere I yelled out as I spurt far into her throat. She took it all. Her hands on my thighs as she held herself down. When I finished she drew back. My body jerking as her tongue licked along my sensitive dick. ¡°How was that young master?¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± I said. ¡°But now I need your pussy,¡± I said. She smiled big and allowed herself to be pulled to me. Her pussy wet from giving me a blowjob it was a prolonged affair. Rocking back and forth on me she came loud and long. When I finished inside of her I kissed her goodbye and jumped in the water. ¡°What about my ass?!¡± She yelled at me tiredly. ¡°Save it for when I get back,¡± I said. Then I dove down. The great Baria reef was monstrous. Not only in size but with what it held. Huge sharks, giant eels, menacing crabs, sea snakes, colorful fish. All of these aquatic animals made it their home. Opening my eyes under water I marveled at the colors in the early morning dawn. I eventually found the golden ring mentioned in the map. At the center of the reef it was also the entrance to where I needed to get to. Once I resurfaced I was far enough away from Shinju that I was able to take plenty of breaths. When I felt I was ready I dove down. Getting to the ring quickly I pulled myself along the reef. Finding the next gold ring this one was smaller but there. Then I continued. Ring after ring I found. I was a good mile away and near the bottom of the ocean when I finally found the real entrance. It was underneath the reef. In a small alcove. My oxygen getting low I swam to it with all I had and burst through to an air pocket. I was pleasantly surprised to find out that the map had been telling the truth. Inside the reef was a massive air pocket. The reef itself had grown around it somehow. As I pulled myself out of the water the colors inside the reef amazed me. Light leaked out from cracks in the reef and there were glowing algae¡¯s that helped cast enough light. It was like I was in the Avatar movie or something. Blue, red, yellow, lime green, neon purple, it was eerie inside the reef. I walked away from the pool and headed further inside. As I walked the jagged edges of the reef let me know this hadn¡¯t been walked on in a long time. Still sharp they weren¡¯t warn down from foot traffic. Stepping away from a break in somerge coral structures I came out into the main open area. It was huge. I knew the reef was big on the outside, the inside appeared to be a much wider open space. At least 500 feet across and extending miles in either direction there were side hallways that appeared just asrge. ¡°Yo,¡± a voice said. I struggled to find it at my feet. I should have known it was a turtle. I knew that Guy Might was able to summon tortoises and they could talk, but it was surreal to see a talking turtle in front of me. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked. The sea turtle was about 3 feet in diameter. Blue skin, his shell had ck marks in weird designs. He stared up at me. A bored look on his face. ¡°Nothing much,¡± he said and turned to move. His flippers plopped as he moved. ¡°Hey wait,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m new here. Can you show me around?¡± The turtle looked back at me. Still bored. ¡°You want to see the old man?¡± I hesitated but nodded. ¡°Fine. Carry me.¡± I wasn¡¯t too surprised. Bending down I picked up the sides of his shells. Putting him on my back I held him there from the back. His long flippers on my shoulders he pped them. ¡°That way,¡± he ordered. I followed his directions. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Michi,¡± he said. ¡°Are you a human?¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Cool,¡± Michi said. ¡°Never met one.¡± I had expected a slow talker like Turtle from DBZ, but he sounded younger. More like Franklin from Finding Nemo. ¡°I¡¯ve never met a talking turtle.¡± ¡°Really? There are a bunch here. Woah watch out,¡± Michi said. I stopped walking. Confused, I finally noticed the tiny pebbles on the ground. They were really tiny sea turtles. Walking across the path in front of me. Heading to a small pool like the one I had entered from. It was the cutest freaking thing ever. ¡°Alright you¡¯re good,¡± Michi said. I began walking again. ¡°So what brought you here?¡± ¡°I uh found a book that mentioned this ce. I wanted to find it.¡± ¡°Nice. The old man will be happy.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°He always talks about humans. Thest contractor died and no one came back,¡± Michi said. ¡°How long ago was that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know man. I just work here,¡± Michi said. I chuckled and he directed me down a hall. I noticed more turtles hanging around. All different sizes. One was a good 20 feet tall. Simply swimming in a pool. Another had a giant head sticking in the reef interior. The rest of his massive body outside somewhere. We headed down a ramp then up then down. It was a huge maze. Eventually we came to a huge cave. The only light was from the glowing algae. Almost sliding down the wide ramp down into the cave I about ran into the huge boulder at the bottom of the ramp. ¡°Hold it dude,¡± Michi mumbled on my back. I stopped immediately, just in front of the boulder that I was realizing wasn¡¯t a boulder, but a giant turtle head. Large barnacle growths extended on the ck face like pimples. ¡°Old man Kame!¡± I breathed heavily trying to imagine how big the guy was for his head to be 20 feet tall. The cave in front of us was a few miles across. The head appeared to be sticking out of a pool, hiding the massive shell. Slowly therge whites of the turtle''s eyes showed as I stared up at it. Huge nostrils blew hot air at us causing me to step back. I was worried I had made a mistake, this thing was about as big as you could get. ¡°What?!¡± The massive turtle growled as it blinked. ¡°I brought a human!¡± Michi yelled from my back. The turtle blinked, breathing in and out as it studied me. Eventually it asked in a booming voice, ¡°What do you want human?¡± ¡°I uh I was hoping to learn how to summon sea turtles!¡± I yelled. ¡°And like the toads at Mount Myobu, if you guys had like a Sage Mode I could learn.¡± ¡°Mount Myoboku,¡± Michi corrected. ¡°Yeah, that ce,¡± I said. The old man Kame breathed in and out slowly. Eventually he boomed out, ¡°Fuck those toads,¡± he spat. I wondered if I shouldn¡¯t have brought them up but Kame moved on. ¡°I can allow you to form a contract with us for summoning. And if you are willing to risk death you can take a dip in the Whirlpool. But you will have to pass my test as all of your predecessors have done.¡± ¡°Uh okay. What do you want me to do for this test?!¡± I yelled. ¡°Get these fucking barnacles off me and everyone else here,¡± Kame ordered. ¡°Been a bitch to get them without humans and your stupid hands.¡± I looked around, there were a lot and I suspected there were more on his body. ¡°Alright,¡± I said setting Michi down. I pulled the Jitte out of my inventory and got to work as I got the quest.
Naruto Quest 8
Learn Kame Mode
Rewards:
Crossworld Summoning
CHAPTER 117 KAME MODE CHAPTER 117 KAME MODE Pretty much every turtle was named Kame something. Like Michi¡¯s real name was Kamichi. Kame meant turtle in Japanese so I wasn¡¯t too surprised. And it was easy to remember names since I could just call them Kame and they¡¯d answer. I learned my way around the interior of the 100 mile long reef over the nexting weeks. I had thought it would be a few weeks to clean them all off, but the barnacles were a bitch. There were a hell of a lot of turtles too. Once word got around between them there were a lot that swam in for my barnacle removal. By the time I was done more had attached themselves to Old Man Kame again so I had to clean him off again. He really didn¡¯t care if there was a human contractor. The ancient turtle simply wanted someone to clean him off. I had to spend a lot of time swimming to get them all off of him too. The over mile long turtle simplyid on the ocean floor resting and my ability to hold my breath only got better as I cut off the parasites from he and his family. I met a lot of turtles over that time. There were literally hundreds of them at any given time in the reef. There were plenty throughout the world too. Simply swimming as they traveled across the oceans through currents or drifted on the water¡¯s surface. I seemed to remember a giant one that had an ind on its back in the Raikage¡¯snd too. I learned a lot from Michi as I cleaned the turtles off. He talked about a homnd of sharks and dolphins that were always at war. There was a jellyfish one too, but the sea turtle homnd was more ancient than all of them. He didn¡¯t know too much about all of the ones onnd, but he hinted at there being a lot. I only knew of the toads, snakes, and slugs from the Sanins. Then there was the smander that some kage could summon that the Sanins fought. Kakashi could summon dogs. Guy could summon tortoises. And there were probably another few dozen that I hadn¡¯t heard of. When I told Kame I cleaned them all off the other turtles he scoffed and pointed to a huge scroll hanging from a hook. I rolled it out to find the names of other contractors. I didn¡¯t recognize any of them, which worried me, but there were always secret masters out there. ¡°Sign your name in blood,¡± Kame ordered. ¡°Then put your handprint in the open space like the other signatures.¡± I did what he said. Reminded of Naruto doing much the same to be able to summon toads. ¡°That it?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Kame said. ¡°Congrattions. You can summon us now.¡± ¡°How¡­do I do that?¡± I asked. ¡°You stupid?¡± Kame asked angrily. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to summon?¡± ¡°I mean, I know the seals, but¡­ I¡¯ve never done it before,¡± I said. ¡°Do the seals. Pour chakra into the Earth or whatever. The more chakra, the bigger the sea turtle. It¡¯s that simple,¡± Kame said boredly. I did the summoning seals with my hands then poured arge amount of chakra into the cave floor. Smoke billowed out and Michi was pulled from a few feet away to below my palms. I was disappointed. ¡°What was the point of that?¡± Michi asked, unimpressed. ¡°I could have walked.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said. ¡°I wanted to see how much it would take.¡± I had used a good tenth of my chakra. The summoning jutsu wasn¡¯t a joke. I had thought that Naruto justcked focus to summon anything too big without the 9 tails chakra, but it really did require a lot. ¡°Practice,¡± Kame said. ¡°It will be easier. The burst of chakra you used was too unruly. There was a lot of waste. You poured all that chakra out over 1 whole second. You must learn to be able to pour out that much in a fraction of a second. The connection with a summoning jutsu is almost instantaneous.¡± I was surprised by the information. I guessed there was more I needed to pearn. ¡°Thank you Kame,¡± I said. Unsure how to broach the subject I asked, ¡°what about the Sage Mode?¡± ¡°Fuck those snakes and toads,¡± Kame growled. ¡°If you want to learn Senjutsu. You go to them. They have chosen thend as their home. We are of the water. The sea. The ocean. I do not teach nature ninjutsu.¡± ¡°W-what do you teach then?¡± I hadn¡¯t asked him much about it because everytime I mentioned the toads he got pissed off. ¡°I teach bing 1 with the water,¡± Kame growled. ¡°If you are interested. And prepared for death. I will teach you. But of your 12 predecessors that have tried. Only half seeded.¡± ¡°I would like to try,¡± I said. I¡¯d already signed the contract. And I doubted that the toads liked the turtles either. ¡°Good,¡± Kame growled. ¡°Michi, take him to the Whirlpool.¡± ¡°Uh yeah sure, Kame,¡± Michi said. I walked over, picking up the chummy turtle. He pointed and we moved further into the cave. Skirting around the pool that the Kame head poked out of. We headed through a maze of twisting and turning tunnels. Going down and down. As we went down it became colder. I made the air hotter around us with my quirk instinctively. Not only had I been practicing my chakra over thest year and a half, but my quirk was in top form as well. Eventually I heard the raging sound of what I thought was a waterfall. Walking down another rocky ramp I came into a cave with a giant whirlpool. At least 100 feet across, the whirlpool was the entire area of the pool. Large stgmites hung from above just over the whirlpool. The whirlpool never stopped turning. Around and around it went. ¡°What do we do here?¡± I asked. ¡°No idea,¡± Michi mumbled as I set him down. ¡°You enter the pool,¡± Kame¡¯s voice boomed in the room. I didn¡¯t see his head anywhere. I assumed the old turtle had plenty of tricks up his sleeves. ¡°And?¡± I asked. ¡°You survive,¡± Kame said. ¡°What you have been asking about is called Senjutsu. Senjutsu allows someone to pull the energy from nature. The trees, grass, the Earth itself. That energy is then mixed with a person¡¯s chakra to strengthen them for a time.¡± I nodded, understanding. In the manga, Naruto had gone to thend of frogs to be stronger. They had taught him Sage Mode. They had a special pool that allowed him to sense and draw in nature energy, but while he learned to use it he risked turning into a toad. He had to learn to focus it. Mixing the energy with his chakra expertly. Bing one with nature. ¡°But you forget we are turtles,¡± Kame¡¯s voice boomed. ¡°Frogs hop. Empowering themselves to jump further. Snakes strike. All focused on the short term. Turtlesst. We survive. We live decades and they live days. In the Whirlpool you will learn to use Kamjutsu.¡± I¡¯d never heard of that before. That was for sure. But I was intrigued. ¡°Kamjutsu is water energy,¡± Kame said. ¡°Picture a simple de of grass. It stores water inside it¡¯s body. It can go days upon days without water. Using only a little to keep itself alive. Then one day there is dew in the morning. The de of grass replenishes what it had used up. Kamjutsu is much the same. As you use power and strength, the water energy will replenish the reservoir of your power. Allowing you to continue on when others falter. Water is endurance. Whether a trickle or a torrent. The water will wear down everything in its path.¡± I started to get excited. ¡°Will it heal me?¡± I asked. Picturing opening the gates of the body. ¡°Some,¡± Kame said. ¡°But where Senjutsu forces you to be bnced and one with nature. Kamjutsu forces you to be one with the water. You will have to be taken into the pool before you. This is a nourishment pool. You will not need to breathe or eat in there. Once you have been able to tap into the Kamjutsu, you will reach Kame mode. Replenishing your stores of strength continuously. Bing one with water.¡± ¡°You said that others have died?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course. In the nourishment pool there is a time limit. As the pool feeds you, it will feed upon you. Too long and you will cease to be. Bing a part of the whirlpool,¡± Kame said. I thought for a bit. Sage mode was pretty badass in the show. But the drawback was there was a set amount of strength, and it required time to activate. Like Kame said. Short bursts of intense power. I might not be able to do an ultimate move. But I could keep going. ¡°I will do it,¡± I decided. ¡°Good,¡± Kame said. ¡°Wade into the pool. Let it take you. And be one with the water.¡± I nodded. ¡°If I die,¡± I told Michi. ¡°¡­.nevermind.¡± There wasn¡¯t anything to say. I doubt they could find me anyway. ¡°I¡¯ll just have to not die.¡± ¡°Good n,¡± Michi said. ¡°Have a good swim.¡± I nodded. Walking to the edge of the pool I was scared. The whirlpool hadn¡¯t slowed down. Simply going and going around as the water twisted to a point. Taking a deep breath I ran and jumped in, doing a cannonball. I hissed as the cold water touched me. I regretted being so reckless immediately. I didn¡¯t resurface like in the movies. I was pulled down in the water tornado. Down to the depths. I wasn¡¯t sure how long I was pulled down. I just knew by the time I reached the bottom I was out of air. I struggled to push off the ground. My body acting on instinct to try to get to the surface, but the whirlpool was like a weight on my shoulders. I panicked, kicking, screaming, but not dying. At first I thought I was drowning but I kept thinking. ckness all around there was no light. Just touch and thoughts were the only things that let me know I was alive. I knew he said I wouldn¡¯t need to breath but it was still surreal. I was at the bottom of a deep pool, and not breathing for the first time in my life. Water had filled my lungs by that point. I could feel the cold leeching the heat from my body like what happened with with my quirk. I did something odd. I sighed. No air escaped my lungs but I still did the motions. After ying around and getting used to the weird feeling I began to meditate. Simply feeling the water all around me. The weight, taste, touch, coldness, fluidity of the water was my entire world. My lungs opened and closed, as if I was breathing it. I made the mistake of swallowing a bunch and then my entire stomach was filled with it. Water was in everything. So I focused on it. Trying to feel it. Understand it. I had water chakra. I had spent hundreds of hours submerging my feet as I tried to understand it. I knew nothing. Water was indifferent. You put it somewhere and it stayed there. But also it had a mind of its own. Flowing with the current. Spilling out causing floods. It went where it wanted. It was also versatile. Heat it up it turned into steam. Cool it down. It became ice. I did both of those things deep underwater. Trying to feel and understand it. So far underwater it took way more time with the increased pressure and it was good training. Water was life. You couldn¡¯t survive without it. Your body was made of 70% water. The Earth was covered in it. Put it in a cup. It became the cup. Put it in a person. It became the person. It was a living breathing indifferent entity that I had to respect. If it chose to no longer supply me with nutrients and oxygen I would simply cease to be. I couldn¡¯t tell you how many hours I spent sitting there. I lost track of the hours and days. I simply existed. Then one day I felt it. I felt the water enter my body. It wasn¡¯t actually water though. The energy of the water moved into me. Filling me with strength. Or at least replenishing the strength I had lost. Then the connection was gone. I felt cold and scared again. But I was able to strive for something. It took me more time to bring it back. A distinct difference in how I felt, I was able to tell when the water energy mixed with my chakra. My chakra surged with power. Taking me back to my peak. The reservoir was refilled and I was whole. Then it would be gone and I¡¯d push for it again. I was able to reach the mode a little long each time. Then like a switch was turned on I felt it fully. My chakra was alive with power. As if there was a whirlpool of strength in me. I felt like I could take on anything. I held that power for a long time. It felt like hours. Simply sitting in the eye of the whirlpool. Then I forced myself to stop. Letting out an airless breath the feeling left me. Drawing in a water filled breath I was back in the mode. I stood up then. For the first time in a long time I stood and for once I didn¡¯t feel the pressure from the whirlpool. CHAPTER 118 UZUMAKI CHAPTER 118 UZUMAKI I swam up through the whirlpool. The water simply swirled around me. Not pulling or dragging me. Simply running along my skin. I was water. It moved on past as I swam up and up. When my hand touched the rocky pool edge I felt weak but forced my body out. Once I hit air for the first time I tried to breath it in but instead I puked all the water out. It felt my full stomach and lungs. Mixing and making it taste awful as I expelled the nourishing water that had kept me alive. When I emptied all of it out I rolled over to my back. Taking in the first breaths. They were delicious. ¡°Never again,¡± I said. My voice echoing in the cave. ¡°Good, you seeded,¡± Kame said. His voice next to me as if he was standing right there. ¡°Come up. You can clean me of these damn parasites while we talk.¡± I chuckled. Standing up with a groan I stumbled away from the whirlpool. My clothes were drenched. I took them off and walked naked up the ramp. Halfway there Michi met me. ¡°You¡¯re alive,¡± Michi noted. ¡°I am. How long have I been out?¡± I asked. ¡°No idea. Months?¡± Michi asked. I nodded. I had suspected as much. I grabbed him and he guided me back to Kame¡¯s pool. ¡°You have done well,¡± Kame said as I began prying off the small barnacles that had attached to him. I wasn¡¯t sure how he attracted them but he was used to it. ¡°Tell me what it felt like to you.¡± ¡°It felt like I could do anything,¡± I admitted. ¡°But it didn¡¯tst forever.¡± ¡°No,¡± Kame admitted. ¡°You will find that in Kame Mode you can use your max strength all you want. Then when it ends you will be at your full strength once more.¡± ¡°Do I have to be in water to activate it?¡± I asked. ¡°With practice you will be able to use it without water. That de in your hands has the same feel as water. It will help,¡± Kame said. I looked down to the Jitte. Dropping my water chakra I felt along the Seastone. It really did feel like water. Focusing it took me a whole minute of meditating to activate the Kame mode. Then my chakra was replenished and I felt invincible. shing the Jitte I was in peak form. Then after a couple of minutes the Kame mode faded. I didn¡¯t feel as strong, but I didn¡¯t feel weak either. ¡°Good, there is not much transformation going on in you,¡± Kame noted. ¡°Trasformation?¡± ¡°Yes, activate it again. And look at your hands,¡± Kame noted. I nodded. My hand on the Seastone it took another minute but I pulled in the water energy around me. My hands looked normal, but there was slight webbing between my fingers. ¡°The Kamjutsu wants you to turn into a turtle. But you have melded with it nicely.¡± I nodded. Back in Naruto he had orange coloring around his eyes when he used Sage Mode. ¡°You will find with practice that you can maintain the Kame mode for longer and longer. True endurance is in your palm. But do not overdue it. While you are constantly at your peak, you must train your body outside of Kame mode. You have passed through the Uzumaki. It is for the turbulence. Not the calm.¡± ¡°The Uzumaki?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes. The Whirlpool,¡± Kame said. I had forgotten that Uzumaki meant whirlpool. Like the red swirls on his back symbol. ¡°Kame Mode is for when it is hard. Not for peace. When the water tries to force you where it wants to go. As you saw, you were one with the water. Not going with the flow. But making your own. As you did so in the Uzumaki. you must do so out there in life. Create your own flow. The current will go around you.¡± ¡°That was surprisingly inciteful,¡± I said. ¡°I um have hard fights ahead. Thank you for your guidance.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Kame rumbled. ¡°And when it is over you wille back.¡± ¡°Is there more training?¡± I asked, excited. ¡°No,¡± Kame said. ¡°These fucking barnacles will be back. I need someone to remove them.¡± Iughed. Nodding. ¡°Of course.¡± The turtle closed his eyes as I finished. I didn¡¯t have any reason to stay so I left. ¡ª- What followed was days of running. During that time I headed straight North to Konoha. Running on the water was easy. I had been in the pool for a long time so I wasn¡¯t as strong as normal, but after a few days I was back to normal. I practiced Kamjutsu when I felt tired. My strength replenished I kept on going. My mind and body as sharp as ever. Honestly I was excited about the new ability. I had finished my quest and was potentially able to summon the sea turtles to other worlds too. I was looking forward to the future. Arriving back in Konoha I felt like I¡¯d been away from home for too long. It had to have been the 2 years. I still wasn¡¯t sure how long I was in the Whirlpool. I showed the guards outside of town my ID and they didn¡¯t believe me of course. I was only 12 when I left. Now I was 15, but I looked more like 18. Aging myself with my Epitome chakra I was able to be my peak, and then some. Now about 6 feet 2 inches tall I had long ck unruly hair that went down to below my chin. Chiseled muscles, no more baby fat on me, I was a man. They let me in eventually and I ran to my home. Blowing past people since I couldn¡¯t wait to see them. I pried open the door just as Reina happened to walk past. I was on her immediately. ¡°Weston?!¡± She gasped as I picked her up and pushed her into the wall. ¡°It¡¯s me, babe,¡± I said and was kissing her. She wrapped her legs around me. Uncaring of the dirt and grime on my skin. My tongue in her mouth we expressed everything that needed to be said through the kiss. ¡°Bastard,¡± she mumbled as she pulled away. Well almost everything. ¡°How dare you go off without us.¡± ¡°Sorry babe. You couldn¡¯t follow,¡± I said. Sneaking in kissing her face and neck with each word. ¡°You still should have done more than leave a note,¡± she said. Her breath catching as my chakra covered hands moved along her body. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll do better in the future. Shinju make it back?¡± I asked. ¡°Right here,¡± the red eyed woman said. I pulled away to see that we had an audience. Many more people than I expected. I blushed under all the women¡¯s eyes. Mika, my fathers maid was there. As well as Hina and Shinju. Then I noticed Evelyn, Aurora, and Hazel. All 3 of my sisters. It had been a long time since I¡¯d seen Aurora and Hazel. They were pretty much copies of my oldest sister. Dark hair, petite. Hazel was 18 and Aurora was 16. Then I remembered I¡¯d been gone for 2 years. Aurora was 18 and Hazel was 20. ¡°Hey,¡± I said to the girls. Evelyn walked up first. But I was ready for her. As she went for a nut shot I turned my thigh to absorb the hit then punched her. She moved to the side and tried to sweep my leg but I jumped up, stomping down on her ankle. She turned quickly and we threw a few more moves. When it was over she drew back. ¡°Stronger I see,¡± Evey said with a smile. ¡°Guess you weren¡¯t joking about training.¡± ¡°Nope,¡± I said. ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to answer to me. You have to answer to the Hokage. She was pretty pissed when I told her,¡± Evelyn said. I frowned but nodded. ¡°Weston!¡± My father said rushing down the hall. My maids parted as he walked by. He opened his arms out and hugged me. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you made it.¡± ¡°Thanks dad,¡± I said hugging him back. It was good to be somewhere that I actually liked my dad. ¡°Now, where have you been?¡± He asked drawing back. Unsurprised by my change in looks over thest 2 years. ¡°Long story,¡± I said. ¡°First through. How long have I been gone?¡± ¡°From here? 2 and a half years or so,¡± he said. My gut clenched. ¡°Is Naruto Uzumaki back in town?¡± I asked, worried. ¡°That Jinchuriki?¡± My father asked. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t heard anything on him.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I said with a sigh. I had thought that the time gap was 2 years, but I guessed I was wrong. Maybe it was longer than I remembered. ¡°Jeez. I was in the whirlpool for¡­.jeez. At least 6 months.¡± ¡°The what?¡± Father asked. ¡°Whirlpool. Come on. I¡¯ll tell you the story.¡± ¡ª ¡°Fuck, I want to go,¡± Evey said after I finished the story. She was looking over the map to the Great Baria Reef. ¡°Are you serious they taught you a new jutsu?¡± ¡°Yeah, he called it Kamjutsu,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t think there''s an issue with others making contracts with them. But I wouldn¡¯t rmend learning Kamjutsu if you don¡¯t have water chakra. It took me a long time to learn.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re stronger because of it?¡± ¡°More like I never tire,¡± I said. ¡°Damn, you get all the fucking luck,¡± she said. My other sisters were looking at the map over her shoulder. ¡°Dad, we need this.¡± ¡°I agree, but not now,¡± father said. ¡°The Hokage called for everyone toe back after Danzo was found dead.¡± ¡°He was?¡± I asked, hiding my excitement. ¡°Yes, months ago. Some poison. The Hokage called for all spies toe back after that,¡± he admitted. ¡°Which is why your sisters are all here. Now, I have heard Evey¡¯s report on your mission. I want to hear your own version of events.¡± ¡°I doubt I can add anything to her report,¡± I admitted. ¡°How about you start with why your sister worked to fake your death, but you left your target a note that you were alive,¡± father said. His eyes cold as he asked the question. I looked over to my sisters. Evey just shrugged. I cursed. I knew she had spies, but I had hoped Mei would keep it to herself. ¡°War ising,¡± I said. ¡°Months from now.¡± ¡°How the fuck can you know that?¡± Evey asked. ¡°I know because I wasn¡¯t only sent on a mission for us, I was sent on one by the Hokage,¡± I said. ¡°I won¡¯t discuss the details with anyone but her.¡± I challenged them to try to pry the lie from me. My father frowned but nodded. ¡°I believe that the Mizukage will be important in theing war. And I don¡¯t want her pissed off at me.¡± ¡°Scare you, did she?¡± Evey asked. ¡°Fuck yeah,¡± I spat. ¡°She¡¯s the Mizukage for a reason. I wasn¡¯t going to risking back from the dead only for her to try to kill me.¡± ¡°Smart man,¡± Eveyughed. ¡°But still amateurish. We talked about this. The worst thing you can do is fall for your target.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know if spying is for me. I would like to go back to working with my team.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± father said. ¡°The Hokage expressed the same request. She was very upset you weren¡¯t back.¡± ¡°Jeez, I didn¡¯t know you were so popr, Weston,¡± Evey said. ¡°First the Mizukage and now the Hokage? Cougars got a thing for you or something?¡± ¡°All women have a thing for me,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand with the massive balls of yours.¡± Evey barked augh. ¡°I¡¯m gonna kick your ass.¡± She got up cracking her knuckles. ¡°Let¡¯s see this fancy jutsu of yours.¡± ¡°Fine with me,¡± I said, rolling my shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m gonna kick you in the nuts this time.¡± Evey cackled again as we moved to head out but were stopped as Mika opened the door. ¡°Young master,¡± she said. ¡°The Hokage has called for you.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I mumbled. I should have known it would be a whirlwind of activity as soon as I got back. ¡°Rain check?¡± Evey frowned but nodded. No one made the Hokage wait. ¡°Let¡¯s catch upter,¡± I said to Aurora and Hazel. They nodded giving me a hug. Both timid inparison to Evey, I much preferred them. ¡°Good to see you 2.¡± ¡°You too,¡± Aurora whispered, kissing my cheek. ¡°Not you,¡± I said to Evey. She made a swipe for me but I ducked under it and headed out the door. CHAPTER 119 NEW TEAM CHAPTER 119 NEW TEAM I got to the front of the house to find my old team waiting for me. Hinata was taller and more filled out. Her hair was grown down past her shoulders and I had to admit, she was beautiful. Kiba was more muscr, and his faithfulpanion Akamaru was as tall as his waist now. ¡°Hinata! Kiba!¡± I yelled excitedly running to them. Grabbing them in a hug I enjoyed the surprised looks on their faces. I was a lot taller than them and I was sure I looked nothing like my 12 year old self. ¡°Weston?¡± Kiba barked. ¡°What the hell kind of mission you been on?¡± He asked in amazement. ¡°You lookpletely different.¡± ¡°Different good I¡¯m sure,¡± I said with augh. ¡°Look at you Hinata, more beautiful than I remember.¡± She blushed deeply. ¡°What? Still can¡¯t talk?¡± ¡°I can talk,¡± she said with more force than I expected. ¡°In your letter you said you¡¯d be gone for 2 years. Not 2 and a half.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I found the sacrednd of sea turtles and was there way longer than I nned,¡± I admitted. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Already move on from me?¡± ¡°We did actually,¡± Kiba said with a smile. ¡°About 6 months ago we were assigned a new team member.¡± Kiba motioned behind himself. I noticed the twink there. ¡°This is Sai.¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked, putting on a shocked look. I was a little surprised but I knew who he was. ck hair, pale skin, weird fis clothes. Sai had taken the ce of Sasuke in team 7. He had some weird Bloody Mist sort of ritual he had to go through back in the day. Where he had to kill his best friend. His skills were very cool though. He could manifest his drawings from his chakra. ¡°How dare Kurenai drop me,¡± I said walking up to the new guy. ¡°And for this pretty boy.¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Sai said putting a smile on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that fake smile,¡± I said. ¡°Hinata please tell me you haven¡¯t dumped me for this guy.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t know-¡° ¡°You heard her, Sai. Hinata is in love with me. Not you. No matter what you try.¡± ¡°I never said¡­¡± Hinata whispered. Blushing she looked fo her hands. Quieting down. ¡°Damn, I broke her already,¡± I said. ¡°Sorry Sai. I¡¯m just ying with you. You too, Hinata. I know you couldn¡¯t stop loving me.¡± ¡°I never said-ugh why do I let you do this to me?¡± She asked. I barked augh. ¡°No idea. So what? You guys sent by the Hokage for me?¡± ¡°Yeah. We just got back from a mission when we heard the news,¡± Kiba said. Turning around he and I headed out the door while the other 2 followed. ¡°What? No Kurenai? She hate me?¡± ¡°Nah. We are all Chunin now. We haven¡¯t had her looking over our shoulder for a while,¡± Kiba said. Akamaru barked. ¡°So where the hell you been?¡± ¡°I got lost. Hinata and I made a secret rendezvous to express our love for one another. But I got turned around. Ending up near the ocean I found thend of turtles.¡± ¡°Yeah yeah. And what really happened?¡± Kiba asked. ¡°Super secret mission for the Hokage. But I really did find thend of turtles. It was in this huge underwater reef. They taught me their secret ninja turtle martial arts.¡± ¡°Dude, I don¡¯t believe you,¡± Kiba said. ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± I said. I did the summoning jutsu hand seals. Focusing like Kame said I kept my burst of chakra minimal as I used the summoning jutsu. I was pleasantly surprised to have Michi appear. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± He asked, looking at me. ¡°Nothing. My friends didn¡¯t think I could summon a ninja turtle,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not a ninja,¡± Michi said. ¡°Yeah whatever,¡± I said, picking him up. ¡°You miss me?¡± ¡°I saw you like a week ago,¡± ¡®Michi said, annoyed. ¡°I was sitting at home eating. You need something?¡± ¡°I¡­guess not,¡± I said. He turned into smoke and disappeared. ¡°Damn, how¡¯d he do that?¡± I asked. ¡°See. He¡¯s a ninja turtle.¡± ¡°Can you summon small ones?¡± Hinata asked. ¡°Oh my god. There were about a million baby ones there. It was the cutest thing,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll try to summon someter.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± she whispered with a smile on her lips. ¡°What about you guys?¡± I asked. So they caught me up on their Chunin exams. All the missions they had done. And drama around the vige. I hadn¡¯t missed much. We got to the Hokage¡¯s office and she let me right in. ¡°You all can go back,¡± Tsunade said. Kiba and Sai nodded. Walking out. ¡°Um okay,¡± Hinata hesitated. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll stop byter so we can catch up.¡± My potential fianc¨¦ nodded and ran off. ¡°What¡¯s up my favorite Hokage?¡± I asked. The blonde woman hadn¡¯t aged of course. Still in her normal attire she appeared to be in herte 30s. Large chest showing some cleavage I eyed it without shame. ¡°You said 2 years,¡± Tsunade said. ¡°It¡¯s been 2 and a half.¡± ¡°It has. Heard anything from Naruto or Jaraiya?¡± I asked. She hesitated. ¡°I uh heard they were seen entering the Land of Fire. They could be here in the next few days.¡± I let out a sigh. ¡°Good. Then it will start soon,¡± I said. Tsunade frowned. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡°Because I know,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing a lot over thest 2 years, Hokage. Lots of training for this.¡± I looked around. ¡°I happened to hear that Danzo died. Do you feel the area is¡­safe for sensitive conversations?¡± I eyed her assistant. ¡°I can guarantee it,¡± Tsunade said. I nodded. Sitting in the chair I had decided my course of action a long time ago. ¡°Akatsuki is on the move once more,¡± I said. ¡°How can you know this?¡± She asked. ¡°Where do you think I¡¯ve been for thest year?¡± I asked. ¡°You infiltrated them?!¡± She asked, genuinely worried. ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve been gathering information. They are on the move. They have 4 or 5 teams of 2 members. They will begin gathering the Jinchurikis and ripping the tailed beasts from them.¡± ¡°Who? When?¡± ¡°Any day now,¡± I said. ¡°They will kidnap the Kazekage.¡± ¡°Gaara?¡± She asked with a gasp. Her assistant stayed quiet but was writing notes. ¡°Why him?¡± ¡°One of their members is from that sand castle of a vige. He has spies there. And why wouldn¡¯t they start with the 1 tailed beast?¡± ¡°This is not good,¡± Tsunade said. ¡°No shit,¡± I said. ¡°None of it is. But I have a n for them.¡± ¡°A n?¡± ¡°Oh my god. Hokage. Stop interrupting. Just let me talk,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. She red at me but stayed quiet. ¡°I have a n. We know Akatsuki ising. We can prepare for them. They are extremely powerful. But they are only 2 men. I think if you let me go with a team I choose, we can save him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already set that up. You¡¯ll be moving to Team 7,¡± Tsunade said. ¡°I will?¡± I asked. ¡°Honestly that¡¯s perfect. But we need to move now. Before Naruto gets back.¡± Tsunade frowned but nodded. ¡°What else?¡± She asked. ¡°You need to warn the other Kages. Whoever has a tailed beast. They will all be targeted in theing weeks. And you need to call for a meeting with all the kages.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯sing to a head, Hokage. Everything has been leading toward this point. If we can keep Naruto, Gaara, and a few other Jinchurikis out of their hands we could put a damper on things. But the real problem is they have the advantage. We are divided right now. It will take all of us to beat them. Call for a meeting now. They¡¯ll say no. Once their Jinchurikis start getting attacked they¡¯ll realize you were telling the truth and agree.¡± ¡°Even Kirigakure?¡± She asked. nd of the mist? Of course. Why not them?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors that Akatsuki started there,¡± Tsunade said. ¡°No, they didn¡¯t start there. I don¡¯t know where they started. But I do know it wasn¡¯t there. All of the kages will be needed for this,¡± I said. ¡°Did you make lots of underground facilities?¡± ¡°We made lots of tunnels leading outside of the city,¡± Tsunade said. ¡°We have drills sporadically to make sure people know how to use them.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯d prefer we don¡¯t need them. But I¡¯m d we have them just in case,¡± I admitted. ¡°Anything else you need?¡± I asked. Her eyes widened as she grew angrier. ¡°I need a hell of a lot more than this. I risked a lot following what you said Weston. All with very little proof,¡± she said. ¡°I need to know what you know.¡± ¡°Like what? Tsunade I really don¡¯t know what I could tell you that would make you feel better. We are going to have a busy few weeks. Akatsuki will be right at the center of it all. Akatsuki and Naruto.¡± ¡°Why Naruto?¡± She asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just lock him away and then Akatsuki can¡¯t get him.¡± ¡°Because we couldn¡¯t lock him away far enough to keep them out of their hands,¡± I said. ¡°Naruto is special. You know that. Not only his lineage. But also his attitude. He wants to be the Hokage. I believe he can do it.¡± ¡°And what about you? What do you want?¡± She asked. I hesitated. ¡°Do you want to be Hokage? You could be ying a long game here. Keeping yourself at the center.¡± ¡°Be Hokage¡­? Fuck that,¡± I said meaning every word. ¡°Look at your desk. It¡¯s littered in papers. You know my mission. I yed the Mizukage¡¯s assistant for months. Her desk looked barely better than yours. I wouldn¡¯t wish this job on my worst enemy. No, I will be a retired ninja after this war is over. Spend the rest of my days with a girl on each arm. Let you and Naruto handle all of this crap.¡± Tsunade actually cracked a smile. ¡°Fine. So you¡¯re doing this out of the goodness of your heart?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing it. Because I can change it,¡± I said. ¡°I can limit the damage. Do you know what happens to a Jinchuriki when you take the tailed beast out? They die. I want to save them. Save them from dying. Keep them in one ce and make the enemye to us with every single ninja on the to fight the army of Akatsuki. We fight the war that ising on our terms. Not theirs.¡± Tsunade studied me for a while. Then letting out a sigh she said, ¡°Call team 7 and Temari here.¡± Her assistant nodded and walked out. ¡°Temari is here?¡± I asked. A little nervous. ¡°Yes. The Chunin exam wasing up. She was working with Shikamaru on nning it,¡± she said. ¡°Right¡­¡± I said slowly. Growing a little angry Shikamaru had 2 and a half years with her while I was off¡­seducing a kage. I wondered if the sand ninja girl remembered me. We had only had a little bit of fun. That was years ago. Tsunade asked some rifying questions but as the 3 people walked in I moved to the side of her desk. On the opposite side of her assistant, Shizune. ¡°Kakashi, Sakura, Temari,¡± Tsunade said. ¡°We have received information that the Kazekage may be attacked soon.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Temari asked. Gaara was her brother. Of course she was worried. ¡°I don¡¯t think it will happen for a few days,¡± I said. ¡°We should have enough time to get there andy a trap for the people attacking.¡± ¡°And you are?¡± Temari asked, eyeing me. ¡°Temari, darling,¡± I said, putting on a hurt look. ¡°How could you forget our time together in the Chunin exam?¡± Her eyes widened as she studied me again. ¡°I beat up your brothers and everything.¡± ¡°Weston?!¡± Sakura yelled as she stared at me wide eyed as well. ¡°Jeez, calm it down with the yelling. Hokage, she¡¯s your apprentice. How did you not beat the yelling out of her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Tsunade said. ¡°I was quite surprised by your looks as well.¡± ¡°You yed it off well,¡± I said. ¡°So I know Naruto¡¯s not here. But we have a short window to go and save your brother. I think we should head out at first light.¡± ¡°First light?¡± Tsunade asked angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should head out now?¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked, seeing my own mistake. ¡°But I uh just got back to town. I need a reunion. And to say hi to people and-¡° ¡°You¡¯ll have plenty of time for that after youe back. This was your n Weston. You said that timing was important,¡± Tsunade said. She appeared to be enjoying the saddening look on my face. I sighed. ¡°Okay. Let me at least¡­change clothes¡­and replenish ninja stuff. Yeah, that¡¯s it. Um, 2 hours. Meet at the South Gate?¡± ¡°We need a little more information than this,¡± Kakashi said. ¡°I¡¯ll uh catch you guys up on the way,¡± I said. ¡°Just meet me at the South Gate in 2 hours.¡± I looked behind me and opened the Hokages back window. I didn¡¯t hesitate to jump out. I needed to empty my balls badly. Reina, Hina, and Shinju wouldn¡¯t forgive me if I didn¡¯t. CHAPTER 120 RACE CHAPTER 120 RACE ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± Reina pleaded as her orgasm faded. ¡°I have to,¡± I grunted. My sagging balls smacked her ass as I thrust into her. My chakra covered every inch of my body that touched her. Her face contorted in a wide smile as she moaned. Never faltering to drive herself back into me. Only growing stronger as we continued. Hina and Shinju were already passed out at our feet. It had taken time and focus, but I was much stronger than thest time we had been together. ¡°It''s been a year,¡± she gasped out as her hand pulled her nipples. Her eyes fluttering as she tried to look angry. ¡°I know. Someone¡¯s life is at stake,¡± I said as I released my load into her. Her orgasm redoubled in power. Her legs stretched out as she held off a scream. Reina¡¯s whole body shivered with the force of the orgasm as I continued to hump in and out of her. Unable to fight my semen from driving her into further throes of pleasure, she took it all. When it finally stopped she breathed in and out. Her head bowed I pushed my forehead against hers. As she recovered she sniffled. ¡°It¡¯s not fair,¡± she mumbled. ¡°You always have to go off and do something dangerous. Send someone else.¡± ¡°Life¡¯s not fair, my love,¡± I said. ¡°But if anyone cane back alive, it¡¯s me.¡± Of course I didn¡¯t tell her my mission. If she knew she would be more scared. ¡°Now, I amte. And I want you passed out before I leave. I¡¯ll be back in less than a month, and I think we can take some time together then.¡± ¡°You promise?¡± She asked. I nodded. Reina kissed me deeply. Her cunt squeezing me I started channeling chakra again. It wasn¡¯t long until she panted out my name as I exited and mmed into her. My simple touch causing an intense orgasm to continuously assail her body. All the while we made out. I could hold my breath for a long time. It was simple to do all the work as I used her how I wanted. When I got out of my room I noticed Evey walking angrily down the hall to my room. ¡°Finally! There¡¯s no way you can live in the house if every night is going to be that loud.¡± ¡°Fine with me. Get me a ce,¡± I said walking away. ¡°Where the hell are you going?¡± She asked, rage still in her voice. ¡°Suicide mission, from the Hokage herself,¡± I said. ¡°What?! You just got back,¡± she said following behind. ¡°Ask the Hokage. She says jump I ask off which building,¡± I said. ¡°Get me a ce all my own. I¡¯ll pay you back.¡± ¡°Where the hell did you get money?¡± She asked. ¡°I have sources.¡± I had stolen quite a bit and hadn¡¯t spent any since I came back 2 years ago. ¡°Now, tell the other¡¯s I love them. And can you do me a favor? Give this to the Hyuga household?¡± I handed her a sealed letter. She didn¡¯t hesitate to open it. ¡°Goddamn I hate you.¡± ¡°Love you too,¡± she said. ¡°Oh, your fancy fiance. This is just an apology. You haven¡¯t seen her in 2 years. You need to do more than this.¡± ¡°Well, I doubt a dick pic will work. Throw in some fancy stuff, just see that she gets something. I told her I¡¯d see her tonight. I feel bad for lying.¡± ¡°Yeah yeah, puppy love, I understand,¡± Evey said. ¡°Hey, you serious about those turtles?¡± I stopped just outside of the door and looked back to her. ¡°Of course. What about them?¡± ¡°Nothing, just sounds interesting,¡± she said. ¡°I mean a new jutsu? And a summoned beast? That¡¯s like Sannin shit.¡± ¡°It is,¡± I said. ¡°If anyone could learn it, it¡¯s you. Check it out. But do it now rather thanter. Shit is going to be hitting the fan quick.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I hear, thanks,¡± Evey said. Surprisingly she gave me a peck on the cheek then was running off. I chuckled and headed to the South exit of town. I found the 3 others waiting for me. It was sad when Kakashi was the one left waiting. He was notoriouslyte. ¡°Weston, you¡¯rete,¡± Sakura said angrily. ¡°I¡¯ve been away from my family for 2 and a half years. I literally just got back today. Sorry for taking time to spend with them,¡± I said. She appeared good and chastised as she blushed. ¡°We ready? Let¡¯s go. Kakashi, lead the way.¡± The older ninja, ever the professional, nodded and ran away from the vige. It wasn¡¯t long till we turned and headed West. Our destination was the Land of Wind. The country was ratherrge. Between the Land of Fire, where we were, and Wind was the Land of Rain and Land of Rivers. We would have to pass through where those 2 countries met, then head Southwest to the Hidden Sand Vige, Sunagakure. It was a 5 day trip on foot if we pushed it. I went over my n again and again as we jumped up to the trees and began moving toward our destination. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Temari yelled at me. I looked over at her surprised. ¡°It¡¯s been an hour. You promised me an answer. How do you know my brother is in trouble? You know he is the Kazekage now, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, sorry,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve been deep undercover thest 2 years. I didn¡¯t leave you a letter. Is that why you¡¯re so upset?¡± I smiled at her, but she growled angrily. ¡°Anyway, there are 2 Akatsuki members heading to your home. Gaara is their target.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because he is the Jinchuriki of Shukaku, the one-tailed beast,¡± I said. These people weren¡¯t Tsunade, they had no idea what was going on. ¡°Like Naruto?¡± Sakura asked. ¡°Exactly. You remember back in the Chunin Exam when Gaara turned into a giant racoon thing?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Oh right, you were pretty useless back then.¡± I noticed her fists clench but ignored it. ¡°Besides the point, sorry. Let¡¯s see. So Akatsuki is this secretive cult group with super strong members. They are going to start collecting tailed beasts like Pokemon. To do that, they¡¯re nning to start with Gaara.¡± ¡°How do you know all this?¡± Temari asked. ¡°Undercover, remember?¡± I said. ¡°Along with getting stronger and super handsome, I¡¯ve been working my ass off trying to get ahead of Akatsuki. You remember Itachi, Kakashi?¡± I asked. ¡°He had youid up in bed for weeks. Itachi isn¡¯t the only nightmare of a ninja they have in their ranks. Picture them each as a kage, but they¡¯re not out of practice. They¡¯re at the top of their game.¡± ¡°Not good,¡± Kakashi said. ¡°Why us?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The Hokage said you asked for us to go with you,¡± Kakashi said. ¡°No one else.¡± ¡°Oh right, one of these guys has information on Orochimaru,¡± I said. ¡°I thought you¡¯d want to help beat it out of him to try to help Sasuke.¡± Sakura and Kakashi looked back at me in surprise. ¡°Did I not mention that part?¡± ¡°No!¡± Sakura yelled. ¡°Weston, start from the beginning. How do you know all this stuff?¡± ¡°In front of the Sand Ninja?¡± I asked in a stage whisper. ¡°And have the Hokage mad at me? No thank you. Just trust me. My information is good. Sorry we couldn¡¯t wait for Naruto, but we need to get their asap if we want to save Gaara.¡± ¡°Do-Do you have a n to help?¡± Temari asked. ¡°I do, but it will take all of us, a shit load of luck, and probably an olddy to pull it off,¡± I said. ¡°Why an olddy?¡± Sakura asked, surprised. ¡°Some grandmas are needed to spank some sense into their grandkids,¡± I said with a smile. ¡ª ¡°Where the hell have you been?¡± Temari asked. I had just finished taking a leak and was quickly zipping up. ¡°Jeez, privacy much?¡± I asked. ¡°This is literally the only time we have been alone. I have questions for you,¡± Temari said angrily. The blonde woman was as pretty as ever. Short hair tied in 4 tails behind her head she wore a ck kimono with a red wrapping at her waist. Herrge 4 foot tall fan hung at her back ready to be used at a moment¡¯s notice. She was as strong as ever. ¡°Fine,¡± I said. ¡°Shoot.¡± ¡°Where the hell have you been?!¡± She asked angrily. ¡°2 fucking years. Your friends thought you were dead.¡± ¡°Been asking about me?¡± I asked with a wide smile. She grabbed my cor but I wasn¡¯t the short kid anymore. I grabbed the front of her kimono channeling chakra she gasped as I pushed her into a tree. ¡°Be careful, Temari,¡± I growled. Taller than her now my mouth was next to her cheek as I made my Lust aura pour out. ¡°You know what happened thest time I showed you my true skills. You keep pushing and I¡¯ll assume that you want me.¡± I pulled back a little, studying her. Eyes moist as she looked up to me I moved closer. nting a kiss on her lips. She moaned as her body shook against mine. My dick bulged as she kissed me back. Our lips locked she became a different person as my hands grabbed onto her ass. Kneading her tight cheeks she began to pant as I pulled the bottom of her kimono up. Temari tried to squeak a refusal as I covered her mouth with my lips. Once my hands touched her bare skin she came. I could tell it had been a while for her. My fingers were a ways from her pussy when the simple touch caused her to orgasm. Heat radiated from her as her body convulsed against my chest. Gasping in my mouth my lips were the only thing keeping the others from knowing for sure what was going on. When her body eventually rxed I pulled my hands away. Helping to hold her against the tree I asked, ¡°Better?¡± She blinked, lost for a moment but nodded numbly. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°Just a hello,¡± I said. ¡°You better? You seemed pretty wound up there.¡± ¡°Yeah, uh, what were we talking about?¡± She asked cutely. Shaking her head as if waking from a dream. ¡°You asked where I¡¯ve been,¡± I said. ¡°And I was telling you I was on a super secret mission for my vige, and no matter how much I like you, you are still from another vige. I am not about to divulge that information.¡± Temari frowned. ¡°Yeah, I get that. Just, what happened to you? You¡¯re so¡­different.¡± ¡°Puberty,¡± I said, pushing my long hair behind my ear. ¡°I¡¯ve been undercover trying to get information on Akatsuki for 2 years. When I heard they were going to attack your brother I decided my cover was useless and headed to Konoha as quickly as I could.¡± ¡°Can we save him?¡± She asked nervously. ¡°I heard that Kakashi was almost killed by one. And he is a living legend.¡± ¡°Yeah, we have a chance. But if we don¡¯t get back in time it will be Gaara against them on his own,¡± I said. Temari bit her lip, staring up into my eyes. So close to her I couldn¡¯t help but smell her. ¡°What?¡± She asked shyly, noticing that I did. ¡°Nothing, just nostalgic. You uh still smell like the desert,¡± I said. She smirked at me, reminded of ourst instance of being this close. ¡°I never thanked you.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°For breaking Gaara out back during the exam. He told me that you showed him what he could be if he stopped hating,¡± she admitted. ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°Sounds like he seeded.¡± Temari nodded. ¡°It helped our dad was dead, like you said. After that the people were pretty lost. There were a lot of candidates for Kazekage, but they never agreed. Before we knew it Gaara was in the running and taking over.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy for him,¡± I said. ¡°What about you? What have you been up to?¡± She blushed. ¡°You know, you don¡¯t have to hold onto my ass to ask?¡± I nodded. ¡°I know. It helps me.¡± I continued to knead her ass over her kimono. ¡°It¡¯s a great ass.¡± Temari blushed again. Coughing slightly she said, ¡°Nothing. I haven¡¯t been doing too much. Training, doing missions.¡± ¡°Hanging with Shikamaru?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Shikamaru Nara?¡± She asked, confused. ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re jealous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I said quickly. ¡°No, just making conversation. The Hokage said you were working with him on the Chunin Exam.¡± ¡°I am, but you¡¯re totally jealous,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not. I have no right to be.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± She asked, her voice cracking a little. ¡°I mean, you don¡¯t get skills like mine without practice,¡± I said. Releasing her I was sure that I ruined the mood a little. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t mean ninja skills,¡± Temari said. ¡°What? Of course you have to practice ninja skills,¡± I said. She growled. ¡°You know what I mean.¡± I smirked. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been trained in very seductive arts since I was young. You think it was normal for a 12 year old to do that to you back then?¡± She bit her lip. ¡°Why are you telling me this? You¡¯ve been tight lipped about everything else.¡± ¡°I like you, duh,¡± I said. I did. She was a beauty, and strong. I wanted her on my side. I was a selfish man. ¡°You didn¡¯t b about what I did to you before. Thought you might still keep my secret.¡± ¡°So what? You seduce older women?¡± She asked. I barked augh. ¡°Yeah, kind of,¡± I admitted. ¡°My most recent target, the Mizukage.¡± ¡°No,¡± she said, her eyes wide. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I read a report that she was smitten with a boy but he was¡­¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°What the fuck. Are you serious?¡± I nodded. ¡°Keep my secret?¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± She asked with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m asking you?¡± She bit her lip more. ¡°If we save my brother, fine,¡± Temari said. ¡°But we aren¡¯t done with this conversation.¡± Turning around she walked back to the other 2. We only stopped for a short break before we were back on the road. Running to try to beat Akatsuki. CHAPTER 121 SCARY CHAPTER 121 SCARY Sunagakure was arge settlement. Centered betweenrge natural teaus they protected the city on all sides. The city sat almost in a bowl made out of the teaus. The buildings were made of stone and mud. Sand was everywhere, and I hated it. We arrived at the city, but the Hokage had sent carrier pigeons announcing our arrival. They were on full alert. The higher ups in the city didn¡¯t want to believe me of course. That was until I told them who was attacking. Then it became a lot more usible that they could sneak in unnoticed. The Kazekage took charge and was soon working with us to ensure my n came to fruition. People balked and said it wouldn¡¯t happen, but it didn¡¯t take long for me to be proven right. The attack came the very night we had arrived. Much to my luck and despair. I had a deep fear of Akatsuki. They were a group of powerful ninjas that had been able to fight a war all on their own. A war against the rest of the world. They were the best of the best. Half of them probably didn¡¯t even believe in the ideals of Akatsuki. Simply enjoying the challenge. There was something I had though. Knowledge. I knew their moves. I knew what should happen, and I hoped I knew how to beat them. Half of the fights Naruto ended up winning because someone fought an Akatsuki member and gave him a clue how to beat them. Jiraiya and Pain, Asuma and that weird blood guy. Akatsuki had cool members, but once you knew their skills it wasn¡¯t as scary. But I was still scared. The blonde headed Akatsuki member soared up in the air on his white C-4 bird and my heart beat faster than it had in a long time. ¡°Go time,¡± I said. Gaara, Temari, and Kakashi nodded beside me. Back when Gaara fought this guy in canon, the Akatsuki member had exploded a huge bomb over the city. Causing Gaara to protect the city and waste all of his chakra. No one in the city to protect would help him keep fighting. Apparently Temari was one of only a few that could fly to help. So she was needed in this fight. ¡°Charging your eye?¡± I asked Kakashi. He nodded. Focusing his chakra he would be useless until he was ready. ¡°Let¡¯s do this. I¡¯m heading to the others.¡± ¡°Not staying to watch?¡± Temari asked. ¡°Oh I¡¯ll watch. But you 3 have this,¡± I said. ¡°Remember. Kill him. Don¡¯t question him. The guy will explode if you let him.¡± I left the building. Casting chakra to cover me in shadows I jumped down to the street and ran out of town. The n was rather simple. Let Gaara distract him. Use his chakra coated sand to weaken him. Make him use his exploding chakra y. Then when the Akatsuki member tried to blow up the town. Let him do it. Sunagakure had been evacuatedpletely over an hour ago. They wouldn¡¯t have any idea that the city was empty. The destroyed buildings? Who cares? Most of it was made bypressed sand. They would have it all rebuilt in a matter of days. It was better than losing face by having their Kazekage stolen out from under their noses. While the Akatsuki member felt like he had pulled one over by blowing up the city, Gaara would really attack him. Trying to crush him. After the explosion Temari would fly Kakashi up on her fan. Once close he could use his upgraded eye to throw the bad guy in another dimension. Just in case he did try to blow up. I didn¡¯t remember all the Akatsuki fights. Just the good ones. This one I was fairly certain they would win, which was why I headed to the really dangerous foe. He was far outside of town. Sakura and Chiyo were facing him out in the open desert. Sakura had broken apart his scorpion-like puppet exterior shell already. He was currently in his young puppet body. ¡°You, how did you know?¡± The old woman asked as I ran up to them. She was Chiyo, an old woman that was far beyond her prime. One of the elders of the vige she hadn¡¯t believed me when I said her grandson was part of Akatsuki. Her grandson was Sasori. Also known as Sasori of the Red Sand. He got that name during thest Ninja War because everything he touched was covered in blood. Currently he looked about the age I did. Late teens he had red hair and wore the uniform of Akatsuki. A ck robe with red clouds ced randomly on it. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, not the time to talk,¡± I said. ¡°Why are you stopping the fight? Getting cold feet?¡± ¡°No,¡± Chiyo spat. ¡°I am just in shock. Sasori, you haven¡¯t aged a day.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a puppet,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s not his real body anymore.¡± The Akatsuki member looked at me genuinely surprised as I pulled my Jitte out and began pouring chakra into it. The de sharpened instantly. Ever since my training with the Kamjutsu, my skill with water had be much better. ¡°And who are you?¡± Sasori asked. He had an emotionless voice. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I said. ¡°Girls, we need to do this now before he-¡± I stopped as Sasori pulled out a scroll. I cursed. I hated all these long pauses these people took during a fight. Sasori unrolled the scroll, summoning a puppet to him. I dropped the chakra from my Jitte, sticking it in the ground as I began to gather chakra. The puppet he summoned was a creepy looking man. ck robe for clothes he was obviously a puppet made of wood. In the shape of a man he had ck hair, ball joints at his knuckles and wrists, and his face was split on either side of his chin allowing the puppet to open it¡¯s mouth. ¡°Let me introduce you,¡± Sasori said. ¡°Sandaime Kazekage,¡± Chiyo mumbled as she looked at the puppet covering Sasori. ¡°Good, you recognize him, grandma,¡± Sasori said without any emotion showing on his face. ¡°It¡¯s been over 10 years since he disappeared. The strongest Kazekage. Did you ever wonder what happened to him?¡± Chiyo gulped, obviously scared. I remembered the puppet, but I knew thedies could beat it. They were able tost time. But there was a difference. Sakura didn¡¯t have any anti-poison. I hoped that wouldn¡¯t change too much. ¡°3 Kazekages!¡± Chiyo yelled. ¡°You have been involved with 3 Kazekage attacks. The Sandaime and Gaara. And our intelligence says Orochimaru was part of Akatsuki. Did you help him kill Gaara¡¯s father too?¡± ¡°I was partnered with Orochimaru for a time,¡± Sasori admitted. ¡°But no I didn¡¯t help him kill thest Kazekage.¡± ¡°Orochimaru?¡± Sakura asked. ¡°What about-¡± ¡°Shut up and fucking attack!¡± I yelled as I threw the ball of highly condensed chakra. It was my Muzukashi. My water version of Rasengan. An orb made out of chakra it was filled with highly pressured water chakra. I poked 3 tiny pinholes in the exterior chakra orb around it and threw the ball at the puppet man. As my ball flew to him the pinholes couldn¡¯t hold the pressure anymore. Water began pouring out of the holes. Thin streams of water shot out and I smiled big as they sliced through the puppets like butter. I picked up my Jitte and poured chakra into it as a huge explosion from the vige sounded behind me. I ignored it as I ran at Sasori. ¡°I¡¯m so fucking sick of the talking during fights! Do something!¡± I yelled at the 2 women as I ran past. My Muzukashi ball had been knocked away as the chakra dispersed, but the damage had been done. The puppet of the old Kazekage was in pieces and Sasori lost an arm and leg to the highly pressurized water. He wasn¡¯t done fighting though. The puppet at his back opened it¡¯s mouth spraying out a purple smoke. I held my breath as I ran through it. Ignoring what could happen, as long as Sakura was there she could save me. I came upon the puppets, but Sasori was already far back. The broken up Kazekage was attacking me, but I had already fought a puppet master. As I dodge rolled from an attack I jumped up slicing through the chakra threads Sasori had connected to the puppet. It fell boneless behind me. ¡°A chakra de?¡± Sasori asked. His puppet face not showing any emotion. ¡°Pretty much,¡± I said as I spun the Jitte from the fork. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with. And you tell us about the spy you have with Orochimaru, alright?¡± ¡°You know a lot, boy,¡± Sasori said as he pulled out another scroll. As he talked I began channeling another Muzukashi. ¡°How do you know so much?¡± ¡°Unlucky,¡± I said. The puppet scoffed as he rolled out another scroll. Touching the summoning scroll brought out hundreds of puppets. ¡°Heads in the game girls!¡± I ordered as I threw the condensed water chakra. It began spinning and slicing through puppets like butter as I ran for Sasori. Sakura and the olddy were soon behind me. We went into the fray. I began using my quirk to drop the temperature around me. The joints of the puppets rattled in the intense -100 degree air around me. I hyper focused the energy I was pulling from around me. Directing it in a thin wave in front of me the puppets caught in its path began to burst into me. I had spent thest 2 and a half years training for this. I wasn¡¯t about to be caught off guard. I was the Mizukage¡¯s assistant for months of it, but I never missed out on training. My ankle and wrist weights were up to 500 pounds each now. I could use my quirk to instantly freeze or burn anything. My chakra was a part of me. I wasn¡¯t Naruto. I didn¡¯t need a clone to make a Rasengan. I could make my own version with my own skills. Oh and did I mention I had a quest as soon as Akatsuki showed up?
Naruto Quest 9
Save the Kazekage
Rewards:
Chakra (x2)
I was going to save the Kazekage no matter what. No puppets were going to stand in my way. I broke apart another one and was stabbed in the back. I ignored it as Sasori came into view. I jumped at him, the cocky man didn¡¯t react as I shed. At thest second I turned the de, aiming for his heart. The second instance of emotion crossed the puppet man¡¯s face when I did. I ripped into his real heart. It was a strong. Like hitting a rock, but my water de still dug into it. As it did the chakra threads dropped from the other puppets, discarding them. ¡°How did you¡­know?¡± Sasori¡¯s puppet asked. I grabbed the ck Akatsuki robe and ripped it off. Revealing the obvious wood joints of this puppet I also revealed the white face cylinder stuck through where his heart should have been. My de was through half of it, real blood poured out of the heart. ¡°Does it matter?¡± I asked. The puppet smirked. ¡°I guess not,¡± he said as the girls walked up behind me. ¡°But you¡¯ll be joining me too. You¡¯ve been stabbed by my poison. You won¡¯t find a cure.¡± ¡°I have trust in myrade here,¡± I said. ¡°Besides, I survived the Kage Killer poison. I doubt your shit is stronger than that.¡± The puppet¡¯s eyes widened. I guessed he doubted it as well. ¡°You, asked about Orochimaru?¡± Sasori asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Sakura said from behind me. It was easy to hear the desperation in her voice. Sasori nodded as the cylinder continued to bleed. ¡°15 days from now. The Tenchi Bridge in the Grass Vige. My Orochimaru spy is supposed meet me there.¡± I internally cursed. That didn¡¯t give me a bunch of time to fuck Reina like I had promised. ¡°How did I lose to an old woman and 2 kids?¡± Sasori asked. ¡°I have beaten a country with my puppets.¡± ¡°You forgot the most important rule,¡± I said. ¡°The Puppetmaster shouldn¡¯t take centerstage. He always needs to be at the backstage.¡± Sasori scoffed. Then Chiyo had questions for him, but I ignored her. The cylinder was damaged enough. Ending my water chakra I pulled the Jitte out and let her have her moment. Turning around I headed back to town. Grabbing onto the Jitte I stopped for a minute. Pulling the energy from the seastone my mind shifted into the Kamjutsu. Leeching energy from the small amount of moisture around me I felt a lot better. My chakra replenishing, I began to run back into town to make sure the other Akatsuki member was dead. CHAPTER 122 INFORMATION CHAPTER 122 INFORMATION
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest: Save Takagi
World 2: Naruto
World 2 Quest:
World 3: One Piece
World 3 Quest:
World 4: My Hero Academia*
World 4 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
2 Challenger Slots World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Give and Take Quirk
Conqueror''s Haki
Cross World Summoning
Bonuses Increased Intellect
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
1 Challenger Slot Seastone Jitte Stored
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights Stored (2)
Hero Costume Stored
Reject Dial Stored (2)
Gantz Armor Stored (13)
Gantz Sword Stored
Baria Reef Map
Currency: Berrie 125,524,144
Yen 1,003,221,554
Ryo 2,844,321
It had been a while since I looked at my Status Screen. It kept getting bigger and bigger. I was able to finish my quest and doubled my chakra. It was interesting to feel so much stronger almost overnight. Back in the day I knew I wasn¡¯t close to Naruto¡¯s chakra amount. I was looking forward to sparring with him. I felt like I was closing the gap. A day after the Akatsuki attack I was given the all clear by Sakura. The poison Sasori used on me had done some damage. But the medical ninja had been able to patch me up easy enough. The fights had ended without casualties. Except the Akatsuki members of course. Gaara and Kakashi had used everything they had. They wereid up in bed the next day but they seeded in stopping the exploding ninja. I wasn¡¯t 100% convinced he was dead since his body blew up, but Gaara was safe for now. I had done it. I¡¯d beaten Akatsuki members. But Akatsuki members were as bad as Americanic viins. They always used a substitution jutsu or something to look dead, but really they were waiting to strike again. If Sasori hadn¡¯t been too cocky I was sure we would have lost. He didn¡¯t bother to protect his fake body because he didn¡¯t know I knew where his real body was. I didn¡¯t feel too bad keeping the fight from Naruto either. I remembered he had been an emotional dick during the chase for Akatsuki. Most of Naruto¡¯s growth was done through training arcs, not fights. ¡°Leaving today?¡± Temari asked as she looked up at me. I was running my hands through her hair as weid in her bed. We still hadn¡¯t had sex but I had joined her in the small apartment per her request. We repeated our simple cuddling from back during the Chunin Exam. Comfortable with one another. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°Gonna miss me?¡± ¡°No,¡± she whispered, pursing her lips. I moved forward, kissing them. ¡°Good. Probably better that way.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Temari asked,ying her head back down on my chest. ¡°Because, the life of a ninja is short. We could die at any minute. We have a lot of fighting ahead of us.¡± ¡°Do you know things¡­like back in the exam?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°Jinchurikis will continue to be kidnapped. Your brother isn¡¯t fully safe yet. We have to keep protecting them.¡± ¡°Is that what you¡¯ll be doing?¡± ¡°The ones I know of, yes.¡± ¡°And what if I wanted you to stay?¡± She asked, wrapping her arms around me. ¡°Sorry, but this isn¡¯t my home. You¡¯ll just have toe live with me,¡± I said. She didn¡¯t answer but tightened her grip around me. I sighed, content being with her. I slept so much better with a woman next to me. I could have pushed the issue, using a lot of lust to make her want me. But I preferred to prove I was able to have the girls without my special skills. I used them of course, but minimally. ¡°Come on, time to get up.¡± I tapped her bare back. ¡°5 more minutes,¡± Temari whined. ¡°Fine,¡± I said with a smile. Lifting her chin I forced her to look up at me. Leaning forward again I kissed her. It wasn¡¯t long until we were making out again. Her lithe body moving to sit on top of me. My hands moved to her chest, chakra coating them she began to pant quickly. I had done my trick quite a few times over the night. Something that she was growing more and more into. Her body shaking in yet another orgasm she moaned happily until the door was knocked on. Yelping she grabbed the nket and threw it over us as the door was opened. I was under the covers, my face in her chest as her brother asked, ¡°Have you seen Weston? He wasn¡¯t in his room.¡± ¡°No, Kankuro. Get out of here!¡± Temari yelled. My hands couldn¡¯t help moving across her skin as she yelled. ¡°I¡¯m just asking,¡± her older brother said. ¡°Get up. We are having a meeting before the Leaf¡¯s leave.¡± ¡°I-I hear you. G-get out!¡± Temari yelled as my touch caused her to shiver. I heard the door shut. Temari threw the nket off to reveal her angry re, but before she could hit me I was kissing her again. Our chests touching, she moaned as we pulled one another. Trying to get what little intimacy we could. We eventually left. Temari was ying lookout as I left her room. We walked down the hall, sure to stay at least a couple feet apart as we ran into Kankuro. He gave me a weird look and I knew that he knew. I had told the guy that I slept with his sister during the Chunin Exam. It was to distract him then, but he knew the truth. Sakura and I were soon seated at arge circr stone table in the main meeting room of the Sand ninjas. The very people that had called me crazy for saying Akatsuki was going to attack directly. ¡°Again, I want to thank you for warning us ahead of time,¡± Gaara said in his quiet tone. He still had bags under his eyes, and was pale, but he appeared more mature. ¡°Reconstruction of the destroyed buildings has already begun. We have received moremunication on potentially starting a Kage conference to discuss the issue of Akatsuki. I would like to understand a little better the potential danger of Akatsuki. Because of your research, I thought it best for everyone to hear it from you.¡± Gaara and I had already discussed this. It was more for the other executives of the vige. ¡°Of course, Kazekage.¡± I looked to the audience. ¡°Sasori of the Red Sand had a puppet of a kage. We were extremely lucky that he underestimated us. With the strongest Kazekage under his control he could have done serious damage. Now picture an Akatsuki member that can bring all kages from all countries back to life. We are talking about all of them. The 1st through 4th Hokages. Mizukages. Everyone. And not just the kages. But famous ninjas throughout history. How many ninjas could they kill? Ninjas from our past that don¡¯t have any allegiance but to Akatsuki through the same ninjutsu that brought them back to life. And that is the power of only 1 of them. Also picture a ninja that can create bodies. Bodies with chakra and the knowledge to fight. They can make a few every day. They have been working on this n for years, and this ninjas sole purpose was creating bodies for a war that they want against the current ninja powers. We are talking about hundreds of thousands of enemies¡­¡± I kind of spitballed from there. Making it sound like a doomsday scenario. I think I might have made up some of the ninjas in the end. I really couldn¡¯t remember all the Akatsuki members powers. I just knew that the one weird yin yang ninja was the most dangerous. He was some kind of construct for Madara Uchiha that would even out the numbers in a war. In the end they were good and scared. Especially when I started telling them about the Akatsuki member that was really an alien and came to destroy Earth as a young boy and could turn into a giant ape during the full moon. I was fairly certain they would be all for a conference after that one, so Sakura and I left. ¡°Was that true?¡± Sakura asked amazed. ¡°Mostly,¡± I let her know. ¡°Mostly?¡± ¡°The ape guy and the group of elite ninja turtles was a fabrication. I aboutughed when they didn¡¯t question the names,¡± I saidughing. ¡°You made that up?! Seriously? Why?¡± She asked. ¡°Because it was funny. The other stuff was all true,¡± I said. ¡°Do you take anything seriously?¡± She asked, annoyed. ¡°Fighting and training,¡± I said. ¡°Sorry, been undercover a long time. Gotta take what little joys I can.¡± ¡°Was it really that bad?¡± She asked. I was enjoying the undercover lie. I didn¡¯t get a whole lot of questions. ¡°Yeah, it was¡­hard, and long, and thick. Like my dick,¡± I said. She blushed and made a swipe for me. I ducked downughing. ¡°Come on, Sakura. How have you been? You and I haven¡¯t talked much since we ran after Sasuke that one time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been better,¡± she said, calming down. ¡°I trained with the Hokage. Distracted myself.¡± ¡°Good, still got the hots for the emo boy?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Sasuke, duh.¡± She blushed but didn¡¯t take a swipe. ¡°That¡¯s answer enough. What about the Hokage, she seeing anyone?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a beautiful buxom woman in power. I need to up my game hitting on her. Did she ask about me when I was gone?¡± Sakura looked at me wide eyed. ¡°She¡­did. A lot.¡± ¡°Good. Stage 2 of my Hokage seduction n isplete.¡± ¡°That¡¯s disgusting,¡± she said. ¡°She¡¯s old enough to be-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know. You¡¯ll ruin the perfect image of her I have in my mind. Now, let¡¯s get Kakashi and get the hell out of here.¡± We were soon packed up and helping the old man out of bed. I didn¡¯t carry him like in the manga. He wasn¡¯t beat up, just tired from chakra overuse. We left the town with a small escort and were soon on our way back to the vige. 2 dayster we ran into Naruto on his way to help. He was disappointed he missed the fun but happy that Gaara was safe. He still had feelings for the guy as a fellow Jinchuriki. We headed back to Konoha. The night before we returned Naruto surprised me by asking a simple question. ¡°Back during the Chunin Exam you promised to tell me who my parents were. Were you serious?¡± Naruto asked when we were away from the others. ¡°Shit, I did. I forgot,¡± I said. ¡°I did too, with all the drama afterward,¡± Naruto said. ¡°So¡­can you tell me?¡± ¡°Of course. A promise is a promise,¡± I said. So I told him. His father was the 4th Hokage, and his mother was an Uzumaki, the previous Jinchuriki of the 9 tailed beast inside of him. He took the information well. They were just names to him. Not faces. I hoped that he would be able to meet them soon enough. CHAPTER 123 DECISIONS CHAPTER 123 DECISIONS We got back to Konoha a day early after running all night. Of course we arrived with the dawn. When the Hokage was awake. So Kakashi had us running and reporting to her. We walked her through what happened and what Sasori told us about meeting a spy in Orochimaru¡¯s camp. ¡°What would you like to do?¡± Tsunade asked. She had bags under her eyes but was alert. Steepling her hands together as she stared at us. ¡°We want to go after him!¡± Naruto said. ¡°Sasuke is still Team 7¡­no offense Weston.¡± ¡°None taken. I still consider myself Team 8,¡± I said. ¡°Kakashi?¡± Tsunade asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea,¡± Kakashi admitted. Back in the manga he was more beat up after the fight with Akatsuki. He was doing fairly well despite exhausting himself. ¡°Kakashi!¡± Naruto yelled. ¡°Naruto, Sasuke made the choice to leave,¡± Kakashi said. ¡°No matter how much we want him back. Orochimaru could have changed him. I doubt he is the same person that left.¡± ¡°But-¡° Naruto said but Sakura cut him off. ¡°Hokage, please, give us one more chance to try.¡± Sakura had tears in her eyes as she asked. Tsunade looked to the 3 of them. Then me. ¡°Weston, thoughts?¡± ¡°Me uh, I¡¯m hesitant,¡± I admitted. I raised my hand shushing Naruto before he could yell at me. ¡°Sasuke has a cursed seal from Orochimaru. Not only does the seal make him stronger. It also holds a piece of Orochimaru in it. I believe Sasuke could kill Orochimaru, but until the seal is gone. The snake man could pop up again.¡± I really just wanted them to rece me so I could have fun with the girls. This was a pointless arc. ¡°Actually, we have a way to destroy the cursed seal,¡± Tsunade said. ¡°What?¡± I asked, surprised. I didn¡¯t remember that. ¡°Last year. One of Orochimaru¡¯s subordinates came here¡­looking for you,¡± Tsunade said. ¡°She had one of the seals. We were able to study it and learn how to neutralize it.¡± ¡°Oh shit¡­what was her name¡­.Sayuyi?¡± ¡°Tayuya,¡± Tsunade corrected. ¡°Right. She made it? Great.¡± I remembered the red haired Orochimaruckey. She had run off when I confronted her after she helped kidnap Sasuke. ¡°I mean, that changes things as far as helping Sasuke. But I doubt he will want our help. He still hasn¡¯t gotten his revenge. And I don¡¯t know if we want him to stop.¡± From what I remembered about Itachi Uchiha, he cared about Konoha and his brother. He killed the other Uchihas under orders from Danzo to help keep the vige safe. Under the condition that Danzo didn¡¯t touch Sasuke. Itachi then joined Akatsuki to keep an eye on them to protect Konoha. Itachi knew who the real leader of Akatsuki was. But he really wanted to die at the hands of his brother. Allowing his brother to reach the next stage in the sharingan, and take Itachi¡¯s eyes for his own. Then Sasuke would potentially go back to Konoha once his revenge wasplete. At least that¡¯s how I remembered it. Sasuke would instead go after Konoha in revenge for his brother. He wanted to kill Danzo for using his brother. And also the vige for some stupid reason. I couldn¡¯t remember his messed up logic. ¡°Sasuke is after Itachi. Itachi is part of Akatsuki. The very people we want dead. I¡¯m not sure we should get in his way.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s his brother!¡± Naruto said. ¡°No one should have to kill his brother.¡± ¡°And yet Itachi did,¡± I said. ¡°He killed his parents, cousins, and friends. Everyone that Sasuke loved.¡± I considered telling them why he did it, but it was honestly too much information. ¡°My vote is we help Sasuke. Get rid of his seal which will allow him to kill Orochimaru more easily. Then let him loose. He gets his revenge. Then hopefully hees back. There is 1 less Akatsuki member. And everyone is happy.¡± ¡°Do you really think he can kill Orochimaru?¡± Tsunade asked. She pretended to be indifferent. But I knew she still had a thing for the guy. He was her friend. ¡°I think Orochimaru, who can bring the dead back to life, has a way toe back to life if someone did kill him,¡± I said. ¡°But if Itachi can beat Orochimaru. Sasuke can as well. He¡¯s been training just as hard as we have.¡± Tsunade thought for a while. But I knew where it was going. It was a win-win. Sakura and Naruto could try to talk their friend intoing back. And if he was let loose on Akatsuki it would help the vige in the end. We ended the meeting and nned to head out the next day. They tried to add me in their reunion dinner but I was out the door. I knew my own reunions would be met with obstacles. ¡°Well if it isn¡¯t my favorite Orochimaruckey,¡± I said as I noticed the girl in the hallway. Tayuya turned to see me. The red head looked a lot better than thest time I saw her. More color to her skin, in normal everyday clothes she looked like a regr person instead of a ninja. ¡°You!¡± Tayuya said. Her eyes peeking through her bangs. ¡°Where the hell have you been?¡± I walked up to her grabbing her hand to pull her out of the administration building. ¡°Away. I heard you were looking for me,¡± I said. Dragging her along the red head didn¡¯t fight it. ¡°I also heard you finally gave up on Orochimaru.¡± ¡°Yeah, some more of his people found me and tried to kill me,¡± she said. ¡°This was my only option. But you weren¡¯t here! I was interrogated for days!¡± ¡°But you¡¯re free now, right? No more seal? No more people trying to kill you?¡± ¡°No reason to live!¡± She said angrily. ¡°That seal gave me strength. I don¡¯t have a home. I lost everything.¡± I frowned. Stopping in the street as I studied her. Tayuya blushed as I looked her up and down. Drawing my hand back I pped her ass. ¡°You have me,¡± I said. ¡°I promised to help you, didn¡¯t I? Come on. You can live with me.¡± I started pulling her back down the street. ¡°Live with you?¡± She asked meekly. ¡°Of course. What? You were looking for me just to chat?¡± I asked. ¡°You obviously fell in love with me. It¡¯s fine. Happens all the time.¡± ¡°I did not!¡± She spat. ¡°Oh so you don¡¯t want to live with me?¡± I asked. ¡°I barely know you,¡± she said. ¡°What are you talking about? We spent hours together in my Genjutsu,¡± I said. My hand moved down to her ass. Squeezing it she didn¡¯t push away. ¡°I¡¯m a lot more experienced since then.¡± I stopped, a cold sweat breaking out on my skin as I felt the eyes on me. I turned around to see Hinata behind me. ¡°Shit,¡± I whispered. The red head turned to see the dark haired girl staring daggers at us. ¡°Tayuya. That¡¯s my house there. Go in, ask for Reina. Tell her I sent you. They¡¯ll set you up with a room.¡± ¡°What? Who is that?¡± Tayuya asked as Hinata red at us. ¡°My fianc¨¦, I think. Go on,¡± I said. The red head didn¡¯t fight anymore and headed to the house. ¡°Hey Hinata. Sorry I couldn¡¯t stop by. I just got back into town.¡± I began walking over to her. The ninja woman¡¯s eyes continued to follow Tayuya. ¡°Who was that?¡± Hinata asked me. ¡°A friend of mine,¡± I said. ¡°She used to work for Orochimaru. But she saw the error of her ways and asked for help.¡± ¡°You appeared awfully chummy with her,¡± Hinata said. Her gray eyes bore into me. ¡°Uh yeah. I¡¯m the one that talked her out of working for Orochimaru,¡± I said. ¡°Ignore her. What about you? What¡¯s up? Stop by to see me? Is our engagement still on or did you dump me?¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked, thoroughly distracted as she blushed. ¡°I uh I thought it was. Is it not?¡± ¡°I assume so. But I¡¯ve been gone for a few years. I just got back again. Come on. We can go get food and you can catch me up on what you¡¯ve been up to.¡± I grabbed her hand and dragged her away. She blushed and stammered as we moved through the crowd. ¡ª- ¡°So you went to thend of turtles?¡± Hinataughed. ¡°Sea turtles,¡± I corrected again. We were walking through the streets after our impromptu date. ¡°They hated pretty much all thend animals and most of the other talking animals from the ocean too. But they taught me some cool stuff.¡± ¡°Sounds like you had an interesting time,¡± Hinata said. ¡°Yeah. Now that I¡¯m back I keep getting sent on missions. And you guys kicked me out of the team so I had to find a new one,¡± I said sadly. ¡°We didn¡¯t kick you out,¡± Hinata whined. ¡°The Hokage made us get someone.¡± ¡°She said you guys requested someone else,¡± I said. ¡°Wh-oh. You¡¯re lying,¡± she said. Her shocked look quickly changed to annoyance. ¡°Woah. Look at you. Learning my tricks,¡± I said. ¡°And see. Just like the old days. I walked you home.¡± Hinata turned to see we were in front of the Hyuga household. She blushed looking down. I thought she might have even been a little sad. ¡°So are we still engaged?¡± I asked. ¡°As far as I know,¡± she whispered. ¡°You haven¡¯t ended it?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t. You?¡± ¡°I can end it?¡± I asked, surprised. ¡°They just told me we were engaged.¡± ¡°I-I- you don¡¯t have to if-¡° ¡°Hinata, I¡¯m shitting with you,¡± I said. ¡°But I have no idea where we go from here. There is a lot that¡¯s going to be happening soon. War. Fighting. I¡¯d honestly prefer to not have any regrets.¡± ¡°What do you-¡° she stopped as I stepped closer. I was done hesitating. I bent down, kissing her on the lips. She froze up of course. Unable to process what was happening at first. But I was patient. And as my lips pursed for another she joined me. Kissing me back. My hands moved to her sides. Pulling her closer she moaned in my mouth as her lips opened. My tongue sliding in she had no idea what was happening, but let it. Chakra on my hands I wasn¡¯t shy to use it as they moved to her back, drawing her in closer. Eventually she purposely touched her tongue to mine, causing her whole body to shiver. I pulled away slowly. She opened her eyes slowly, lost for a moment in the kiss. ¡°How was our date?¡± I asked. ¡°Date?¡± She whispered. ¡°Of course. We had dinner. A walk. And we kissed. It¡¯s now officially a date,¡± I said. I pecked her on the lips to emphasize it. ¡°It was¡­good,¡± she whispered. Still in a daze. ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a couple of weeks. We can do this again then I hope.¡± But instead of walking away I pulled her back to me. She opened her mouth more willingly as I kissed her deeply. Moaning as my hands grazed her rump. This kiss was longer. She reciprocated by grabbing my sides. Abruptly I stopped. Standing her upright I wanted more, but my father had warned not to try anything. ¡°Goodbye Hinata. I¡¯ll see you again soon.¡± I left her there, wanting more. CHAPTER 124 CORNERSTONE CHAPTER 124 CORNERSTONE When I was out of sight I ran home. Hinata had started something in me. I really needed to getid. I got home to a waiting Mika. ¡°Hey, where are the girls?¡± ¡°Your maids are in your new quarters,¡± Mika said. ¡°At the far side of the house.¡± ¡°Far side? ce isn¡¯t all that big,¡± I said. ¡°We renovated the old part of the estate while you were away. You¡¯ll find them all there. After a unanimous vote from everyone else in the house. You were volunteered to move there.¡± ¡°I asked Evey to get me a house,¡± I said with a frown. ¡°Evelyn has disappeared. She left a note saying she and her butler were going to find thend of the sea turtles.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I said with a chuckle. ¡°Well see you, Mika.¡± ¡°Young master,¡± Mika said, stopping me. ¡°I waited up for you for a reason.¡± ¡°Oh what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be bringing strays here,¡± she said bluntly. ¡°Ah Tayuya?¡± ¡°Yes. The other maids and I were raised for this job. We can be trusted. I know that you are a little more¡­open about your skills than most. But there is a reason for keeping things closer to home. Back in the day the men of the house used to bring in outsiders. It always ended up badly.¡± ¡°Badly how?¡± I asked, a little worried. ¡°Badly as in fighting. Not every woman is willing to ept this sort of situation. I know we don¡¯t talk about your grandfather much. But he found himself in that sort of situation. Your grandmother died and there was infighting. Which made your father swear to never ept anyone not from the brothel or his wife.¡± ¡°I uh didn¡¯t know that,¡± I admitted. My grandparents had died when I was young. They were the ones that had lived at the further part of the house. ¡°That was by design. Your skills have been stronger than most. Your father has wanted to let you experience youth. But as someone that has watched you grow. I worry that you may bite off more than you can chew,¡± Mika said. ¡°Do you regret it, Mika?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Joining my father?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said without hesitation. ¡°But I am not everyone. I would request that you keep caution forefront in your mind. These are women. With their own hopes and dreams.¡± I frowned but nodded. ¡°I will do my best.¡± ¡°I know. You always have,¡± she said. Pausing a moment she stepped forward. Extending her arms out I moved into her with a hug. She had always been the person there for me. Back when I was young the woman was my shadow. She was there when I had a bad dream or wet the bed. Watching over me always. She was my 2nd mother¡­honestly probably more of a mother than my actual one. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said. Patting her back. ¡°You¡¯re so big now,¡± she remarked. I pulled back to see tears in her eyes. ¡°I hate that this world has made you mature so quickly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. And don¡¯t hesitate to talk to me with any other concerns.¡± ¡°Good,¡± she whispered. Kissing my cheek she moved away. I headed down the hall to the older part of the home. I hadn¡¯t been there much. Doors that led to it had been closed off. As I stepped over the threshold I noticed that it really had been cleaned up. New lights and furniture lined the newly clean halls. I wasn¡¯t too focused on it though. My mind was on Mika¡¯s words. I had been mostly going with the flow. Meeting the women in my path. Not so much pursuing but letting what happened, happen. I had Reina, Hina, and Shinju. Potentially Tayuya now, but I wasn¡¯t fully sure. I considered Hinata mine. But she was delicate. It would be hard to make her ept the situation I was in with my maids. There was also Mei Terumi. The Mizukage. I had feelings for her. She had opened up to me. Letting me be the first man that she allowed near her. And she was strong as hell. I wanted her with me. But would she ept my situation? I hadn¡¯t used my full powers, or she would have known something was up. I needed to get practice on bringing others into the fold. Despite what Mika said. I wanted these women. They were mine and no one else would have them. Temari would be mine too. Then there were the other worlds. I nned to go to High School of the Dead next. There was Saeko and honestly I wanted Saya and the nurse. Back in Gantz I had 3 girls. That seemed the perfect number. One Piece had me in a very sensitive situation. Nami had caught me being a little too intimate with Robin. And I had Hancock as well. I needed to know how to manage these situations. I knew I was supposed to be working to some sort of challenge. But there wasn¡¯t any reason I couldn¡¯t be enjoying myself too. I was brought out of my thoughts as I heard chatter ahead. Coming up to the rooms I found the 4 girls sitting up, talking in a small sitting room. They conversed around arge table. ¡°Weston!¡± Reina said, getting up. She and the other 2 maids were soon moving toward me. Asking questions and kissing me on the cheek. I kissed them back but we were soon turning to the new girl. Tayuya sat at the far side of the table. Meekly watching us. She was pretty. My course of action was set. ¡°Get to know Tayuya?¡± I asked. ¡°She was just telling us her story,¡± Reina said. ¡°Sit. How did you mission go?¡± ¡°Good. We saved the Kazekage. Killed a couple Akatsuki members.¡± ¡°You killed Akatsuki members?¡± Tayuya asked. Her eyes wide. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of them.¡± ¡°Yeah. They were tough. But we knew they wereing,¡± I admitted. ¡°So what to do with you¡­¡± I said aloud as I studied her. ¡°Do?¡± She asked with a blush. ¡°Yes, do. I promised to help you. And I n to. If you want a room and job. I¡¯m sure we could help with that. But if you want something more. I might have another job for you.¡± ¡°More how?¡± ¡°More as in do you want to be mine?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve noticed. But these are my concubines. And I love all 3 very much.¡± The 3 women were sitting around the table staring at Tayuya. More than happy to be called my concubines. ¡°My question is do you want to join their ranks?¡± ¡°Concubine?¡± She asked, blushing. ¡°But I¡¯ve never¡­¡± ¡°Still haven¡¯t? Even better,¡± I said. ¡°You experienced some of what I can do in my Makuramoto back during the Chunin Tournament. And recently I¡¯ve decided I want something more out of life here. If you are willing to give yourself to me. We would love to have you as one of us.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± She whispered, nervous, but also a little excited. ¡°I want you. Everything. Your body and mind. You know a lot. You were formally trained as a ninja. I want you to train these 3 on how to better mold their chakra. And strengthen themselves. War ising soon. And I don¡¯t want to worry about them. They can use chakra but not in battle. I would like you to help me remedy that.¡± ¡°And what do I get?¡± She asked in a challenge. ¡°A home again,¡± I said. ¡°You were from the Sound before. Tell me, did you enjoy being on the run? Did you enjoy relying on others for thest year? You lost a seal from Orochimaru. If you give yourself to me I will give you my own.¡± ¡°Seal?¡± She asked, scared as she studied me and the other girls. ¡°How?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not any you know of. But it will grant you more chakra. While binding you to me. Something I understand you may not be up for after your experience with Orochimaru. Yet I am still offering.¡± She thought for a while. Longer than I thought she would. I had been thinking on this for a while. With my increased lust skills more options had opened for me. I had heard Mika¡¯s words. But I wasn¡¯t from this world. I had no idea if I¡¯d be here long enough to have issues with jealousy. So I was going to fix one issue at a time. My biggest concern was the girls protection. I was going to make enemies. I wanted them to be able to protect themselves. Tayuya could provide the training for that. As I got stronger and stronger I nned on getting to the 3rd stage of my Lust Element. But I also nned to go beyond. The Tenkyugi was out there. A step above what I was currently at. I had no idea how to awaken it. But I knew limiting my women wasn¡¯t the way to do it. So I would keep adding to the harem. Keep pushing. Keep having all the sex I wanted. ¡°Fine,¡± Tayuya said. ¡°I¡¯ll be your woman.¡± ¡°That was easier than I thought,¡± I said looking to Reina. ¡°We um, may have exined some things about our situation,¡± Reina said. ¡°Sorry for being so forward. We just-¡° ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. You have as much say in our course of action as I do,¡± I said. ¡°All of you do. War ising here. I want all of you to start training to protect yourselves. I would be able to fight harder knowing you¡¯re all safe.¡± The trio smiled at me. My blonde Hina, blushing as she began to grow heated. Shinju, my petite lover was feeling it as well. Reina the closest practically radiated heat as she squirmed while sitting next to me. ¡°I leave in the morning. Let¡¯s enjoy the time we have together,¡± I said. ¡°So soon,¡± Reina frowned but was getting up. She walked over to Tayuya and helped her up as well. ¡°Come. You will go first.¡± ¡°First?! Now?!¡± Tayuya asked nervously. ¡°Of course. Trust me. It will be quick,¡± Reina said. She grabbed the ninjas hand and pulled her into a side room. I stood, taking Shinju and Hina¡¯s hands as we followed. The new room wasrger. There was arge short bed at the center of the room. ¡°You finally had a real bed made?¡± I asked Hina. ¡°Yes, we got it the other day,¡± she said proudly. It was bigger than a king and took up the whole room. Actual cushioning inside, it was the style of those in the Land of Mist. We had all liked it so much we decided to have one at home. ¡°Missed you,¡± I said, kissing her on the lips. Her thick lips pursed, moaning as our tongues explored one another. When I pulled away I gave Shinju one just as heated. The red eyed woman had nothing but lust in her eyes. ¡°Hurry up with this one,¡± Shinju whispered. ¡°I want my turn.¡± ¡°It¡¯s her first time,¡± I said. ¡°Let her enjoy it.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take long,¡± Hina said with a smile as the duo stepped out of a side room. Tayuya and Reina were in white nightgowns. This was some sort of ritual for adding women to the harem. A ritual that Reina had demanded we partake in. As the head maid, she had final choice. She wanted to be a part of adding girls. The white gowns were thin, almost see through. Clinging to their chests it hung down to their upper thighs, just below their pussy lips. Reina stood proudly with her D cup breasts hiked up in the nightgown. A deep line of cleavage shown off in the window of the gown top. Tayuya was obviously nervous. She was pretty, but her main attribute was being a skilled ninja. Reina, Hina, and Shinju had relied on their good looks, while Tayuya relied on her strength. The thick muscles in her arms were obvious as she crossed them to cover her chest up. She was a big B-cup. Her red hair was tied back into a ponytail now, and her face was fully visible for once. She had wide cheeks that were perhaps a little baby fat still left on her. They made her all the more pretty. ¡°If we go forward, there is no turning back,¡± I told her. ¡°You¡¯re mine from now on. We are your new family.¡± Honestly I felt like a cult leader, which wasn¡¯t too far off. This was how Reina wanted it though. She was used to bringing in other maids who knew the deal. Tayuya was our first outsider. A part of me hesitated bringing her into the fold. She had been part of the Sound ninjas, betrayed them for Orochimaru. Then she betrayed Orochimaru for me. But I had made promises to her. I couldn¡¯t trust her if I didn¡¯t let her know my full skills. It was her choice to take the next step, and I guessed it was a good test for other worlds. If Tayuya could betray me, then other girls would be able to. This would let me know if second them up was enough to make them fully mine. ¡°I¡¯m nervous,¡± Tayuya whispered as she looked to Reina and the other girls. ¡°As you should be,¡± Reina whispered. ¡°This is a big decision. Your first time is a big step. But as someone who also gave him my first time. I think you wille to agree, it was the correct choice.¡± Tayuya studied Reina, Hina, and Shinju. I was pleased to know that they all nodded. Sometimes I felt like they gave me too much loyalty. Loyalty I hadn¡¯t earned. I had been away more than I had been with them. Missions at every turn. Disappearing with very little word. I was happy to have them on my side. ¡°Okay,¡± Tayuya said. ¡°I um I don¡¯t have anyone else. I¡¯ve cut ties with everyone. Do you swear to keep me with you?¡± ¡°As long as you want to be with us, you will be,¡± I said walking up to her. I took her hands. Smiling up at me there were tears in her eyes. I hoped that was a good sign that she was taking this seriously. Leaning down I kissed her. She was shaking, but as my lips pressed against her she slowly calmed down. It took time but when I felt she was ready I picked her up. Laying her on the bed, Reina followed. Not a part of this process she still wanted to be involved in some way. As I opened Tayuya¡¯s legs Reina lifted the woman¡¯s gown skirt, revealing her sex. Pulling Reina to me I kissed her deeply, then moved back to Tayuya. She was shaking nervously once more. Leaning my body over her I began to make out with her. She hadn¡¯t forgotten what happened to her in the Makuramoto. Her tongue soon in my mouth she was clumsy at first but quickly got back into the groove of what she had learned over the hours we had spent in my Genjutsu. As her body began to rx I let chakra build up into the tip of my dick. Pouring as much as I could into it. It was time to use my true skills on someone that didn¡¯t have the Lust Element. Someone had to be my guinea pig. ¡°Last chance,¡± I whispered. ¡°After this, no turning back.¡± Tayuya looked down to myrge dick at her lower entrance. Her eyes had fear in them, but she looked back up to me and nodded. My mouth went to her lips as I parted her lower lips. She came instantly. Yelling out, her body convulsed as I moved in inch after inch. Tayuya didn¡¯t notice her hymen breaking as my 2nd Stage of Pleasure touch channeled inside of her. It was called Love for a reason. It made her mind and body feel like I was the only thing in the world as her entire body convulsed in an intense orgasm. Her cunt poured out liquid as I entered fully inside of her. ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re in my womb!¡± She grunted out as her legs wrapped around me. Her orgasm continuing throughout every word. It made her say them in a scratchy voice between moans. I nodded and began to fuck her with all I had. My dick¡¯s touch made her feel more pleasure than she thought possible as it stroked out. But once I was buried in again she cried out as another orgasm built up. More surface area of my dick touching her insides it caused unimaginable pleasure for her. I didn¡¯t bother with Endurance. She was so far gone after a few short thrusts that Tayuya was a sweating and screaming mess by the time I came in her. My chakra soaked cum caused her to squirt. Yelling out as her hands held onto the bedsheet underneath her as if it was the only thing keeping her from flying away. I kept my dick buried inside of her with each spurt of cum. Keeping it stuffed inside of her womb to make sure she had enough chakra for the next step. She continued to squirt until I finished unloading into her. Then with a sigh I stopped using chakra. Tayuya breathed in and out heavily as she stared up at me, as if seeing me for the first time. ¡°That¡¯s not normal,¡± she sighed out. ¡°She¡¯s conscious,¡± Hina noted. ¡°You went easy on her.¡± ¡°I did,¡± I said. ¡°Look.¡± I told Tayuya pointing at her muff. She looked down to her lower navel, just above where her pussy was. A small heart appeared. Exactly like the ones on my balls and dick. The same as the one on the other 3 girls. ¡°This is my Mark. Chakra from my semen will be focused there. As you absorb more, you will store more here. Used for an emergency to help you in need. Eventually this will evolve into something stronger. But for now, this is the best I can do.¡± ¡°How?¡± She asked, amazed. ¡°The girls will exin that after I go on my next mission,¡± I told her. ¡°Now, would you like the real treatment or to take a break?¡± She looked to the other 3 girls. ¡°A¡­break?¡± She asked. I nodded and pulled Reina down to the bed. The womanughed and it wasn¡¯t long until I was buried inside of her. She came with my touch as I impaled her. But she had more endurance than Tayuya. As I entered and exited her she took it all happily. Pushing me on to fuck her harder. Because she and the other girls had lust element, they had a stronger sex drive. Their bodies built for this sort of treatment as I made her cum over and over. When I unloaded inside of her the busty woman¡¯s back arched up as I sucked her nipples. Her nails scratching through my hair as the intense orgasm moved through her body she loved every second of it. When I finished she let out a sigh as I looked at the other girls. This time I had Hina ride my dick while Shinju rode my face. Both girls screamed loudly. Shivering as they took everything I could give them. Hina scratched my abs as she dropped down and lifted herself up. Shinju began rocking her lower half back and forth over my face as I ate her out. They were my lust demons, and I missed them terribly. Hina was eventually filled and Shinju demanded to 69. Begging me to cum in her mouth I didn¡¯t use Endurance and was happily unloading as she sucked the head and Reina licked my balls. Then she was riding me in reverse cowgirl as Reina stuck her tits in my face. I made my head maid cum hard from simple touch of my tongue on her nipples. She moaned my name over and over. When Shinju was exhausted Reina was jumping on for her turn. It was a nice moment where we locked eyes and I humped into her slowly. Whispering how much she loved me and my dick I redoubled the chakra causing her to almost pass out when I came inside her. The 3 main girls exhausted I turned to Tayuya who had been ying with herself as she watched. Once noticed she blushed as I beckoned her over. She shyly walked over and was guided to sit on my dick as I sat up. Her naked body against my chest I waited to channel chakra. ¡°I¡¯m d you came to me,¡± I admitted. ¡°Is this normal?¡± She asked looking around to the other girls. Some still in an orgasmic stupor. ¡°For us? Yes,¡± I admitted. ¡°When I am here, anyway. I am trusting you with my secrets, Tayuya. I will never abandon you. But I expectplete loyalty.¡± She nodded, understanding what I wasn¡¯t saying. Letting out a sigh she grunted as my dick bulged inside of her. ¡°I¡¯m yours.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I said and really started to fuck her. The strong ninja tried to pull away as my chakra caused intense pleasure to move through her body. My hands on her thighs I pulled her back and we inadvertently had sex. As she tried to pull away I would pull her back. She cried out as the orgasm only continued on. Her eyes rolling to the back of her head she stopped fighting as her arms wrapped around my neck. Letting me do what I wanted with her. Biting her neck, giving her hickies, pulling and pushing her tight pussy around my dick she felt heavenly. I gave her the full treatment. When I groaned as I unloaded inside of her she spasmed. No longer fully conscious as my cum entered her womb once more. Once done I pried her arms off of me. Falling to the bed with a spasm she didn¡¯t react. Then it was Hina¡¯s turn. She took her seat over my crossed legs and made me fuck her in the same way. We didn¡¯t stop all night. It would be days until I was back. I needed them just as badly as they needed me. Tayuya woke up now and then. Taking a turn her body reacted the same every time. Unable to process the pleasure I had to find a sweet spot between Love and Pleasurable Touch so she could stay conscious. But everytime she woke up she was more than happy to jump back on. By the end she was screaming how much she loved me and my dick. I was still worried she would betray me. But I had set a cornerstone in her. A ce to build trust with her. There was more to the girl than I knew, and someday I would get that story from her. For now, I simply trusted her. Trusted that she wanted to be with me. It was all I could do. CHAPTER 125 SNEAKY CHAPTER 125 SNEAKY "There ain¡¯t no way Orochimaru has someone in his ranks that is spying on him,¡± I said for what felt the 10th time. ¡°But he said-¡° Sakura tried to cut in but I stopped her. ¡°An Akatsuki member said? I don¡¯t trust his words. Even if he was telling the truth, I doubt Orochimaru is stupid enough to let it continue,¡± I said. ¡°Then why are we even here?!¡± Naruto yelled angrily. I could almost feel the chakra pouring off of him. As he was getting older the seals on the Kyuubi were weakening. He was able to call the 9-tails chakra much more easily. When he did, he became unstable. The problem was he lost control of himself when it happened. Which is what I was trying to avoid. In canon Orochimaru showed up to the meeting and Naruto lost control. It was badass, but useless. ¡°We are here because we have Kakashi,¡± I said. ¡°If someone doese to this bridge. They should being from that side. The 4 of us spread out over a wide area. And when someone passes by we assume they are this supposed spy. Then Kakashi uses his dogs to track them back to whateverir they came out of. If there really is a spy in Orochimaru¡¯s camp. Maybe we will get lucky and Sasuke will be at their the spy came from.¡± The 3 other members of team 7 looked to one another. It wasn¡¯t too hard to convince them after that. So we spread out. We had arrived 2 days early. With ourmunicators we kept in constant contact. To my surprise on the 2nd day someone walked by my station. 2 someone¡¯s in fact. Rather close too. They wore robes but it wasn¡¯t too hard to recognize the rear person was Orochimaru. He didn¡¯t try to hide his bloodthirsty presence. The other was Kabuto. His lead ninjackey. I held my breath. Too scared to move. Afterpleting the Gantz world early and getting increased rewards, I wanted to do the same for Naruto. But I wasn¡¯t confident enough to fight Orochimaru or Obito to finish the story early. Since I was able to beat Sasori I felt I could beat a few more Akatsuki members. But after the Kage Killer poison I didn¡¯t want to push my luck too much. When Orochimaru and Kabuto were far enough away I called the others. They quickly ran to my location. I had hoped to receive a quest but no such luck. Kakashi summoned his dog and we were quickly on our way following the path the ninjas hade from. It was a long way but they had walked in pretty much a fairly straight line. Unworried about who would see them. Naruto was getting more and more agitated. His Kyuubi chakra leaking into his movements as he sped up. To distract him I nned aloud. Dealing with Sasuke was not a simple distract and p him in the back. We were nning to do something he didn¡¯t want. It was going to take all we had to hold onto him. I was fairly certain he was a practitioner of Itachi¡¯s mind trap Genjutsu. The mirror to my own Makuramoto. Where his was used for pain to break a man¡¯s spirit. Mine could use pain or pleasure to do the same thing. I had a n I wanted to try of course. The Uchiha, while strong, were also overconfident. I had promised to kick Sasuke¡¯s ass thest time I¡¯d seen him. I wanted to prove I could. ¡ª- We ran down the hall. My Chikyugi ne hanging from my neck it was creepy to have all the dark corridors around me. But Kakashi¡¯s dog was on the scent. ¡°Just ahead,¡± the dog spoke. It was a small brown pug. I couldn¡¯t remember his name. Pacman or something. I was too embarrassed to ask. The n had me in the lead. Kakashi in the back, Naruto and Sakura at my sides. The pink Chikyugi ne jostled around my neck with each footfall. I wasn¡¯t sure how long the damn tunnel could be but then we were through. He was there. In a gray robe with the front open. He had the weird purple rope decorations at his waist like Orochimaru. A thin de at his hand it sparked with electricity as he turned to face us. My ne drew his eye for a split second and that was all I needed. A wide smile crossed my face as chakra poured from me into him. I kept the lie going. But instead of slowing down time, I made time flow at the same rate. We were still in the room. Naruto, Sakura, and Kakashi were breathing heavily behind me. And Sasuke still gave us all a sneer. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Sasuke asked. He had only nced at me. His eyes moved to the others. Focusing on them as he asked the question in a bored tone. ¡°We came to save you!¡± Naruto yelled. ¡°Save?¡± Sasuke scoffed. ¡°You still think I need saving?¡± ¡°Sasuke. It¡¯s Orochimaru, you can¡¯t trust him,¡± Kakashi said. ¡°I can¡¯t trust anyone,¡± the emo protagonist said. ¡°Can¡¯t rely on anyone. What are you really doing here?¡± ¡°Sasuke, we want you toe home,¡± Sakura cried. I dialed the tears back a little. But gave myself a mental thumbs up on the neediness. ¡°Home?¡± Sasukeughed. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a home since my family was killed. You all aren¡¯t my home.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not very nice,¡± I cut in. ¡°These people actually like you for some reason.¡± ¡°They even coaxed you intoing, Weston?¡± Sasukeughed. I felt honored that he remembered my name. ¡°Well yeah,¡± I said. ¡°I promised to kick your ass thest time I saw you.¡± Sasuke smirked. Then we locked eyes. His eyes widened when nothing happened. ¡°Oh you finally noticed?¡± I asked. ¡°We are in my Genjutsu.¡± ¡°Why?¡± He asked angrily. I could tell he was trying to break out. But it was toote. ¡°So we could have a conversation,¡± I admitted. ¡°Without these 3.¡± ¡°Sasuke, you''re the emo brother I never had,¡± Naruto said. ¡°Sasuke, I want to be with you because I like being a doormat,¡± Sakura said. ¡°Sasuke, we have the same eyes or something. Who knows why I like you,¡± Kakashi said. ¡°What game are you ying?¡± Sasuke asked angrily. Still trying to break out of the Genjutsu. There were only 2 ways I knew of. Being prepared for it or a teammate breaking you out. I was sure he could force himself out somehow. But it wouldn¡¯t be easy. ¡°Nothing, I just think you¡¯re working on very limited information,¡± I admitted. ¡°Did you ever wonder why your brother killed your n?¡± Sasuke didn¡¯t answer. I kept going. I wanted to give him some kernels, but not all of it. ¡°Danzo was the leader of the ANBU. He found out the Uchiha¡¯s were nning a coup. Your brother loved the vige. He agreed to end your family all for the sake of the vige.¡± Sasuke¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°What are you talking about!? How can you know this?!¡± ¡°I know this because Danzo is dead. It was in his notes,¡± I lied about thest part. ¡°Do what you want with the information. While we are here Sakura is preparing to remove the cursed seal.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Sasuke raged angrily. ¡°I need it!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need it,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s a poison of Orochimaru¡¯s. See that¡¯s what I don¡¯t get. Sakura and Naruto offer to help you. Legitimate help. You refuse them. Heck if you had one of them as a teammate right now you wouldn¡¯t be stuck in this illusion. But you need Orochimaru¡¯s help? A man you could kill. You need his help? It just doesn¡¯t make sense Mr. Avenger¡­then again in MHA I¡¯m killing on my own. I hadn¡¯t thought about that. Ohhh so you don¡¯t want their help to protect them?¡± I thought about it. That made more sense. ¡°Okay yeah, whatever. Carry on.¡± I could tell the goth boy was confused. But he was injected with chakra and we were thrown out of his mind. We appeared in the room. Kakashi was holding one of Sasuke¡¯s arms. Naruto the other. Sakura was at his front. Her hand at his neck it hovered over the cursed seal as she poured chakra into it. As Sasuke screamed in pain she pulled her hand away. As she did, a long white snake was pulled out of the cursed seal. Sakura threw it back at me and I twirled my water coated Seastone Jitte, cutting it¡¯s head off. The snake hissed but turned into dust without any more drama. The 5 of us stood there. Breathing heavily. I moved around Sakura to see that the cursed seal really was gone from Sasuke¡¯s neck. One of thest Uchihas breathed in and out heavily. The rest of Team 7 at my signal all let go of him and backed away. Sasuke struggled to not fall to his knees. He stared at the 3 of his old teammates one by one. ¡°Why¡­did you¡­do that?¡± He growled. ¡°Because, we researched the cursed seals and found that a part of Orochimaru was in all of them.¡± ¡°Like Voldemort,¡± I whispered. Snakes, Horcrux like things in people, it all fit. ¡°That¡¯s it?!¡± Sasuke yelled as he stood erect. ¡°That¡¯s all?! You came here to do just that?!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sakura started. ¡°I said what I needed to say on the river. I am here if you need me.¡± Sasuke looked to Naruto. ¡°Yeah. Guess I did too. Didn¡¯t do any good back then. Now that I know we¡¯ve helped a little. And seen that you¡¯re okay. I guess I can admit that you don¡¯t need us. You do what you need to do. We will always have a spot for you back home.¡± Sasuke scoffed but looked to Kakashi. Kakashi surprised me by looking at me. I guessed he frowned under the mouth mask. ¡°I¡¯m on your side. Always have been. As someone who has gotten my own revenge. I can¡¯t judge you for wanting to get it. I just worry about all 3 of you. I will abide by your decisions.¡± They stayed like that. Sasuke unbelieving what he was hearing. I kind of was too. I expected Naruto to blow a gasket. Or Sakura to start crying and throwing herself at Sasuke. But she was calm and collected. I was proud of her. ¡°Fine. Leave,¡± Sasuke said bluntly. There it was. Naruto¡¯s anger and Sakura¡¯s hopeful neediness. They really thought if they acted that way he would ask for help. Now that he wasn¡¯t. Their faces revealed their true feelings. I walked over to them. ¡°Great. You know of another exit around here? I swear where we came in was about 5 miles that way. There¡¯s gotta be a secret hatch somewhere.¡± Sasuke stared at me wide eyed. Well I assumed he did. I looked at his hands. I wasn¡¯t about to look an Uchiha in the eyes. Then he gave us directions to a another exit close by. I was soon dragging Naruto out of the tunnel with me. Sakura and Kakashi trailing behind. We came out to the surface from a well hidden base of a stump in the ground. The sun still shining I let out a sigh. I had remembered this arc was filled with drama. I was d it was over and I hadn¡¯t fallen asleep or skipped a chapter once. ¡°Did we do the right thing?¡± Sakura asked. ¡°Do you think fighting him would have done anything?¡± I asked. ¡°No,¡± Naruto said in a monotone voice. He was still in a daze. ¡°Maybe we could have-¡° Sakura tried to say but I cut her off. ¡°We are ninjas, guys. Not marriage counselors. You can lead a horse to water. But you can¡¯t make them drink. What you did today was helpful. Even if he didn¡¯t see it like that. And if we had fought him down there. Orochimaru could have joined in at any time. I don¡¯t know about you. But if the 3rd Hokage couldn¡¯t beat him. I don¡¯t have much hope we could.¡± ¡°But you think Sasuke can?¡± Sakura asked. ¡°I know he can. Uchihas have a broken ability when ites to fighting.¡± Just like I had a broken ability when it came to fucking. ¡°Nowe on. You need a training arc, Naruto. And I¡¯d like to save another Jinchuriki.¡± I grabbed his shoulder and started them walking toward the vige. CHAPTER 126 SAVING WHO YOU CAN CHAPTER 126 SAVING WHO YOU CAN She had long blonde hair tied back in a ponytail. Wearing a short-sleeved ck and purple blouse she didn¡¯t have too much going on in the chest area, so I wasn¡¯t too interested. But she was the only female Jinchuriki I knew of. There was just something about a woman with power that I really liked. Maybe it was the knowledge that she could kick my ass, or maybe I wanted a stronger group of women around me just in case. Either way I wondered if I could seduce her. The only thing I could hear were her footfalls as she ran down the tunnel. She came out of the hall Naruto running like an idiot, like everyone else in this damn world. As she ran out she didn¡¯t turn to go around therge pool of water at the center of the room but simply ran over the water. A few paces out onto therge underground reservoir a de shot out of the hall after her. Yugito jumped up, dodging the jagged de expertly. Skidding to a halt on the water she turned to face who attacked her. I wasn¡¯t sure how they caught up so quickly. She had been running loudly through the hall, but the 2 Akatsuki members simply walked in. They must have had sher movie viin powers where they could walk everywhere and somehow catch up to people. ¡°You dodge well,¡± The Akatsuki member with his face visible said. He had white skin and slicked back gray hair that was past his ears. He wore no shirt under his Akatsuki uniform, the ck robe with red clouds printed on it. ¡°Hey, Hidan,¡± hispanion said. ¡°She¡¯s the 2-tailed Jinchuriki. Don¡¯t get cocky or you¡¯ll die this time.¡± He wore a face mask, and a gray hijab or whatever it was, only his eyes were visible. The eyes appeared red. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that shit, Kakuzu,¡± Hidan said. He was the one that had thrown the weapon at my blonde Yugito. It was a red scythe with 2 des directly under the main one. A lot like Arlong¡¯s weapon back in One Piece. ¡°No one can kill me.¡± ¡°You probably think you have me cornered,¡± Yugito said. She did a hand seal while saying, ¡°You don¡¯t. I lured you here.¡± Exploding tags were let off from her hand seal. The tunnel behind the Akatsuki members and the other 8 tunnels that led into the water reservoir copsed as tags exploded from her hand seal. A resounded boom went through therge cavernous room. I thought she wasted a great opportunity to say, ¡®I¡¯m not trapped in here with you, you¡¯re trapped in here with me,¡¯ but to each their own. The Akatsuki members looked surprised, but neither was too worried. They really shouldn¡¯t have been. Back in the main story, no matter how cool this girl looked taking on Akatsuki members by herself, she still died. ¡°Wow,¡± Hidan said as the dust cloud from the explosions began to settle. ¡°You¡¯re annoying. Let¡¯s make this quick.¡± He pulled the chain on his ded weapon and the scythe came back to him. Before Yugito could respond I gave the signal. The shadow on the ground extended from the billowing dust cloudtching onto the shadow of the dark Akatsuki member, Kakuzu. Anchoring onto Kakuzu¡¯s shadow he was locked in ce and another shadow split off moving for Hidan. Hidan noticed it and dodged out of the way. Kakashi, Naruto, Asuma and I ran out of our cover. Kakashi and Naruto from behind a fake wall behind the Akatsuki members, Asuma and I from behind Yugito. Kakashi had his hand glowing white with Chidori and Naruto had his Rasengan orb in hand. They attacked Kakuzu in the back as Shikamaru released the shadow hold. Kakuzu flew toward us from the the twisting power of the Rasengan. Asuma had his wind chakra des in hand. Slicing an X across Kakuzu¡¯s flesh the right section of his body fell off. I had my Muzukashi in hand. The condensed water chakra had 1 pin hole that I forced into the chakra exterior. Water poured out of it as Asuma dodged out of the way. So close to Kakuzu I simply moved my hand around in wide arcs. The pressurized water shot out and cut him to ribbons. The man didn¡¯t have time to scream out as he was dismembered. The water expelled out over 4 seconds, but that was more than enough time. His limbs flying my way I let theme. My other hand held my Jitte covered in water chakra. I bashed in his head. Making him hit the water surface hard then sink down to the depths. I breathed in and out heavily. The real issue was gone. All that was left was the immortal. ¡°Kakuzu?!¡± Hidan yelled. He was at the other end of the room staring at us, unsure what was happening. ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± I said, walking toward him. ¡°We broke all of his hearts.¡± ¡°Tha-That¡¯s impossible!¡± Hidan yelled. ¡°We will see,¡± Asuma said. He and I headed toward Hidan. Weapons in hand a shadow shot out from under the water. Ittched onto Hidan¡¯s keeping him in ce. Asuma and I ran, I went low, cutting him in half, Asuma went high, cutting his head off. Hidan didn¡¯t have time to move. He screamed and yelled at us as his head flew off. ¡°You fucking assholes!¡± His severed head yelled as it began to sink into the water. Shikamaru surfaced from under the water. Grabbing the man by the long gray hair. Lifting the head up as he stood on the water Hidan still flung insults at us. ¡°So he really is immortal?¡± Naruto asked as he walked up. ¡°Looks like it,¡± Asuma said. He grabbed the head and stuffed a sock in his mouth. ¡°Where should we take his parts?¡± ¡°No idea. I don¡¯t want his head to hear though. Let¡¯s each grab a section.¡± I raised my Jitte up and sliced down. Cutting both his halves into quarters. They began to sink so I grabbed them and threw the pieces to Naruto and Kakashi. ¡°I say bury him all over the world.¡± ¡°This is creepy. But easy,¡± Naruto said. ¡°You had me all worried about these guys.¡± ¡°You should worry about them. That 1st guy had like 5 or 6 hearts. Each one could use a different chakra element. He was strong, but cocky. The only reason we got the jump on him.¡± I looked down to the depths of the water but there was still no movement. ¡°Your people areing to collect that other guy, right?¡± I yelled at Yugito. The blonde woman was staring at us. ¡°Uh yeah,¡± she said, bringing her out of her thoughts. ¡°You guys really did have a n, huh?¡± We were in Kumogakure. It was the Hidden Cloud Vige in the Land of Lighting. Run by the Raikage, I knew that they had another Jinchuriki for the 8 tailed beast. What I didn¡¯t get is why Yugito didn¡¯t get the same protection the 8-tailed beast did. They were reluctant to believe us when we showed up a week ago. But once Hidan and Kakuzu were spotted in the country the day before they started assisting. The Raikage¡¯s brother was a Jinchuriki, so he wanted to protect them as much as possible. ¡°Yeah, these 2 would have been hard on your own,¡± I said. ¡°Thanks for leading them here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I feel like I could have handled them,¡± she said walking over. ¡°I bet,¡± I lied. She would have died so bad, and off camera, the worst type of death. ¡°So uh¡­how the hell do we get out of here?¡± I looked around, all the entrances had been sealed. ¡°Umm,¡± Yugito said. ¡°Dig?¡± ¡°Goddamn it,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Did we not have an exit strategy?¡± ¡°You said we needed to seal ourselves in!¡± Naruto yelled. ¡°Yeah, but we needed an exit too. Fuck. What¡¯s above us?¡± I asked. ¡°Nothing really,¡± Yugito said. ¡°Just outside of town I think.¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± I said. Throwing Hidan¡¯s limbs they smashed against the wall. The man¡¯s head really started yelling at me. ¡°Woah there¡­oh god. There¡¯s gotta be a name I can call you.¡± I racked my brain trying to think of something to call the severed head. ¡°Ichabod Crane? No. Damn¡­uh don¡¯t lose your head. Yeah, that¡¯s it. Don¡¯t lose your head, Akatsuki guy.¡± He continued to yell through the sock as his head swayed in Asuma¡¯s hand. Doing the summoning seals I pushed chakra out in a wide burst. A giant sea turtle appeared. It was about 50 feet across. The water sunk down as he filled the space. His head in front of me I said, ¡°Yo uh Kamoji, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s up Weston?¡± The giant sea turtle said boredly. ¡°Nothing, found myself stuck somewhere. Think you can make a hole straight up?¡± I asked. The big turtle blinked. Looking straight up I was surprised when a stream of water immediately shot out of the sea turtles mouth. Like a cannon the water knocked a huge hole in the ceiling above, revealing sunlight. Rubble and water rained down on us. A lot hitting the turtle but he didn¡¯t appear to care. ¡°Thanks Kamoji!¡± I said. ¡°Hey, did my sister show up there?¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s at Baria,¡± Kamoji said. ¡°Kind of a bitch. She didn¡¯t like working for the right to sign the contract. Kame said she was working on Kamjutsu.¡± ¡°Cool, well that¡¯s all I needed. Thanks Kamoji.¡± ¡°See yeah,¡± the turtle said. Smoke billowed out and the summon ended. I had done this a couple of times just to practice. I was getting closer to being able to summon bigger and bigger turtles. I understood now why Kame had me clean the barnacles off the turtles. It let me get to know all of them, and introduce myself. ¡°Weston! That was awesome. Who was that?¡± Naruto asked. ¡°That¡¯s my summon. You know how you have toads? I went to thend of sea turtles and signed a contract with them. There¡¯s and of toads somewhere too.¡± ¡°What?¡± He asked, surprised. ¡°There is?¡± ¡°Yeah, where did you think you summoned them from?¡± ¡°Another dimension?¡± Naruto asked. ¡°Yeah, actually I could see that. No, the toads exist here on Earth,¡± I said. ¡°You should ask Jaraiya about it.¡± From what I knew, Naruto was supposed to be learning how to mix wind and Rasengan. But since I was Team 7 now, Naruto went where we did. I asked for Asuma and the Jounin of Shikamaru¡¯s group was nice enough to start Naruto¡¯s training on the Wind Element. Then after he learned that he should have headed to thend of toads to learn Sage Mode. I¡¯d messed stuff up and it was bing a hassle to keep it all on track. ¡°Anyone alive down there?!¡± A voice yelled from the opening in the ceiling above. ¡°Yeah!¡± Yugito yelled. We were soon climbing up the walls to the new exit while ninjas jumped down to get the remains of the guy in the water. We were met with the Raikage and his posse. The Raikage was a big ck guy. Very loud, very imposing, and from what I understood, very strong. ¡°Is it done?!¡± He yelled from a short distance away. ¡°Yes, Raikage,¡± Kakashi said, taking charge. ¡°From what we understand there should only be 6 Akatsuki members left.¡± ¡°And you still think they are a problem?¡± The Raikage asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Kakashi said, looking to me. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯ll start recruiting again. The ones left are the strongest of them,¡± I said. ¡°And Orochimaru has-¡± ¡°Orochimaru is dead,¡± the Raikage cut in. That got everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Really!?¡± Naruto asked excitedly. ¡°Yes, rumors been going around for a while. We got confirmation recently. One of your own, an Uchiha, was said to have done it.¡± I nodded. He was probably already on the move, collecting his own team to help him take down Itachi. With Danzo dead I hoped he didn¡¯t dere war on the vige, but I wasn¡¯t going to hold my breath. ¡°What next?¡± The Raikage asked. ¡°I believe a kage summit would help. Bring everyone into the fold. We have been able to save the 1 and 2 tailed beast from Akatsuki,¡± I said. ¡°There is the 8 and 9 tailed left out of their hands currently. I am not sure on the 3, 4, 5, 6, and 7 tailed though. I don¡¯t know how many they actually need toplete their n.¡± ¡°I have heard that the 4 tail Jinchuriki¡¯s body was found dead,¡± one of the Raikage assistants said. ¡°We will probably need to assume they have all 5. We need to keep the other¡¯s out of their hands,¡± I said. ¡°But we-¡± ¡°Message sir!¡± Someone yelled running through the crowd around us. The person handed the Raikage a small rolled up slip of paper. He read it quickly. His eyes went to us, and I knew what it said. ¡°Konoha was attacked,¡± the Raikage said. ¡°A man named Pain showed up.¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± I spat. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said turning around. ¡°Weston! What¡¯s going on! Who is that?¡± Naruto asked, none of the others questioning as we started to run out of the vige. ¡°It¡¯s the current leader of Akatsuki. We pissed him off,¡± I said. We were soon up to our full speed as we got our second wind. CHAPTER 127 PAINFUL CHAPTER 127 PAINFUL I had thought we had more time, but it made sense. Pain was going to make an appearance since nothing was going his way. We had killed 2 of his elite teams. The twisted man really believed in what he was doing, despite knowing he was a pawn. Or was it just the purple haired girl that knew they were pawns? I couldn¡¯t remember. We ran non-stop. I don¡¯t mean that we took breaks an hour here and an hour there, I mean we never stopped running. All of us had family back home. All of us were worried, and I knew Kamjutsu. Like Kame said. It was for endurance, not bursts of strength. I proved that by continuing to go and run when the others were past their limits. Casting shadow clones to carry people, then going into Kame Mode to replenish my lost chakra was¡­priceless. I couldn¡¯t think of a greater skill to have to simply keep going. Whenever I felt tired I was able to enter my Kame Mode. Absorbing the energy of the water around me and replenishing everything. My tiredness mostly disappeared, my chakra refilled, my strength came back to me, and I kept running. We made a normally 12 day trip in 5. Not just from running non-stop but pushing past our own limits. Kakashi and Asuma¡¯s teams were dead tired when we came to the remains of the vige. It was as I remembered. Completely ttened. The only thing left standing were the faces of the Hokages on the cliff faces ahead. There wererge tents and people walking around where the city should have been. My gut clenched as we ran thest stretch. People began calling our names, but it wasn¡¯t long until the Hokage¡¯s people were running to us. ¡°The Hokage wants all of you,¡± an ANBU member said as soon as they reached us. ¡°Yamato, is that you?¡± I asked. Recognizing the voice. I hadn¡¯t seen the man that taught me how to control water chakra much. ¡°It is,¡± the man said, moving his mask. ¡°No time.¡± We all nodded and followed him. My body was beyond tired, but I kept going. There were many ninjas gathered around the Hokage. They parted for us as we came up. ¡°Weston, thank the heavens,¡± Tsunade said. She looked better than I thought she would. The purple diamond reserve energy mark on her forehead was still there, so she didn¡¯t have to use her all to save people. ¡°We were attacked by Pain.¡± ¡°We heard,¡± I said, taking charge. ¡°We killed the Akatsuki members and saved the 2-tailed Jinchuriki. Exin what happened.¡± Tsunade nodded, but turned to Jaraiya. The older man with white hair was still alive, much to my surprise. ¡°I was doing my own research on Akatsuki,¡± Jaraiya said. ¡°I tracked their base down to a small vige called Amegakure. The vige hidden in rain. I was doing my own reconnaissance when I heard that Konoha was attacked. I did gather some information on their leader. He is-¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I cut in. ¡°I know how to beat him. I will exin soon. For now, we all want to know. How are the losses in the vige?¡± Tsunade nodded. ¡°There were a lot of injuries. But only a few fatalities. From those who challenged Pain and his people. When we confirmed who was attacking we prioritized evacuation.¡± ¡°Thank god,¡± I said with a sigh. I knew then that the girls were safe. They weren¡¯t stupid enough to attack anyone. There was a collective sigh from those around us. ¡°Alright,¡± I said, catching a second wind as my worry subsided. ¡°We will need everyone ready for Pain toe back.¡± ¡°Come back?¡± Someone asked. ¡°Of course, he was after Naruto. Naruto wasn¡¯t here, right?¡± I asked Tsunade. ¡°Yes, those that fought him and escaped said he asked about Naruto.¡± ¡°Good. He can y the perfect bait. I doubt it will be long until Pain returns. Start having people evacuate to where you have the rest of the vige hiding,¡± I said. Tsunade nodded and yelled some orders. I looked to the others around me. ¡°Pain is a pain in the ass,¡± I told them. ¡°His name is Nagato or Naruta or something. You know him Jaraiya, you trained him way back in the day.¡± ¡°What!?¡± He asked, angrily. ¡°Yeah, we can talk about thatter,¡± I said. ¡°So Pain has Uchiha eyes on crack.¡± Everyone around me listened intently as I grabbed a knife and started digging into the soil. ¡°They¡¯re called 6 Path something or other. He can control 5 or 6 other people to attack for him. You,¡± I pointed at one of the ANBU. ¡°What did people that fought against him say hispanions could do?¡± ¡°Uh there was a giant gravity attack. That¡¯s how he ttened the vige in one move. There were gigantic monsters. One had metal arms and weapons. And there was one that could absorb energy,¡± the Jounin said. ¡°Okay. So you can recognize these guys because they have ck bars stuck throughout their body worse than a kid with daddy issues. Let¡¯s say there are 6. So the ones I know about are the ones you talked about. The gravity guy can pull and push you. The stronger the move, the longer it takes him to be able to use his skill again. I don¡¯t remember the metal guy, he must be easy to beat. The guy who can absorb chakra sounds like a dick to deal with. There is one that can summon giant animals. One of those is a chameleon that goes invisible. Another can read people¡¯s minds and steals souls. Then one can bring other¡¯s back to life. Which is a pain, we have to kill the healer first. So there¡¯s the 6. The real problem is they are really just limbs of the same body. The real Pain isn¡¯t among them¡­¡± ¡ª I was exhausted. After exining everything to the ninjas I needed in the fight my adrenaline failed me and I copsed. People crowded around me but I pushed through. Stumbling up and walking away it wasn¡¯t long until Hinata found me. The pale woman with long ck hair frowned at me, hesitating before approaching. Instead of saying anything she grabbed my hand. Pulling me off I didn¡¯t fight her as we headed from the main group of ninjas. The n was set. People were going to their assignments. The others in my team were going off to rest as well, so I let Hinata drag me. She found arge boulder and set me down beside it. I sat in the shade of the boulder, my mind muddled as the exhaustion tried to y tricks on my mind. I couldn¡¯t sleep yet though. Closing my eyes I focused and after a few seconds I went into Kame Mode. Refilling with energy there had been depleting returns to it, but it kept me going. My headache receded a little as I looked over to Hinata. ¡°You look like death,¡± she whispered. ¡°Thanks, I feel like it,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°You seen my family?¡± ¡°I saw your parents,¡± she said. ¡°And sisters. Thought I saw some of the maids too.¡± ¡°Good. Your family okay?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± she whispered. With a sigh she sat beside me. The boulder at our backs as we watched the people scramble around. ¡°I heard you¡¯re to thank for everyone being safe.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t even here,¡± I said. ¡°Rumor got around that it was your idea for the tunnels. And you warned the Hokage that if anyone with bars in their skin appeared, to call an immediate evacuation,¡± Hinata said. I didn¡¯t answer. There wasn¡¯t a good answer. I sighed. ¡°Remember our first mission as Team 8?¡± ¡°The delivery across town?¡± I nodded. ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°Sometimes I want to go back to that time. When it was simpler,¡± I said. ¡°Genin¡¯s graduated recently,¡± Hinata remarked. ¡°We are still in those simple times. I saw a group of 3 kids with packs on their backs, delivering to the same ce a few days ago. We just¡­got older. More on our shoulders.¡± ¡°You know¡­I think that¡¯s the longest you¡¯ve ever talked to me without stopping before,¡± I said. ¡°What was it? 40 words there? I lost count. Just think, a few years ago, you could only give me one word answers.¡± Hinataughed, a sweetugh. Then she elbowed my ribs. I groaned as I fell over. Too weak to catch myself. Instead of getting up Iid there. Looking up at the sky as I moved my tired legs toy on her thighs. I let myself rx for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay,¡± I said. She was supposed to die, then get resurrected in this fight against Pain. I didn¡¯t want that to happen. ¡°I wish you would calm it down,¡± Hinata said. Her hands resting on my ankles. ¡°You have been in more life or death missions than anyone else in our ss.¡± ¡°Soon,¡± I promised her. ¡°Just a few more months and all this work will pay off.¡± Hinata frowned. ¡°What? You want to get married to me that bad?¡± She blushed, her eyes turning away. ¡°Obviously we will have to get married when things calm down. There won¡¯t be anymore fighting after the next big battle. Everyone will be at peace.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She asked, a little hope in her voice. ¡°Getting married?¡± ¡°No, peace,¡± she asked. The blush on her face I could see she was nervous about the idea. I just hoped she wasn¡¯t against it. Iughed. ¡°No, there will always be fighting. But it will seem simplepared to what we are about to go up against.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t all have to be on you,¡± Hinata whispered. ¡°I know, but you kicked me out of the team. Now all I have is Naruto, Sakura, and Kakashi to rely on.¡± She pped my legs, frowning as she red at me. Iughed. ¡°I know. I can-¡± ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± I heard a great booming voice say. It took a long few seconds for my mind to catch up to the words. I med being up for 5 days straight, but it was also a very ambiguous sentence. It could have been anyone. Since people began to scramble and start yelling, I guessed it was the guy I warned would being back. I had hoped the tracking teams had more time to search, but until then we would have fun kicking the necromancer¡¯s ass. I got up with a groan and started running to where themotion wasing from. Hinata followed, I could feel her worry, but she was a trained ninja as well. Protecting the vige was her job. It didn¡¯t take long until we were near the outskirts of the vige. I wanted to keep it simple in my nning for this fight. I was surprised most people listened, but with the Hokage¡¯s backing, it wasn¡¯t too hard to convince them. Jaraiya was up front. Naruto next to him. Tsunade was up there with Sakura beside her. I felt sorry for Kakashi, standing there all alone so I walked to be beside him. Guy, Lee, Neji, and Tenten were beside us. Hinata and Kurenai were with Asuma and Shikamaru. Choji and Ino had admitted to not being able to keep going, so they were out for the fight. There were also a few nameless ninjas I didn¡¯t know, one of them was the closet pervert that trained Konohamaru. I had forgotten about them. ¡°You aren¡¯t Nagato, but Yahiko!¡± Jaraiya yelled as the Pain¡¯s came out of the treeline. ¡°Where are Nagato and Konan?¡± The old man asked the front person of the 6 Pains. They were an assortment of men. Tall, shorter, bald, orange hair, they were all over the ce in looks. But all wore the Akatsuki robe, and had ck bars sticking out of their skin. I could only see the ones in their faces, bars in the bridge of their noses, in their ears, but it was enough to know they were Pain. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you remember me,¡± the front Pain said. I really had no idea what any of them did. I was hoping that seeing them I could remember, but it was useless. I was about to yell to stop the talking and start the fighting but was stopped when I got a quest.
Naruto Quest 10
Bring Pain to your side.
Rewards:
Chakra (x1.75)
¡°Fuck,¡± I mumbled. That meant we would have to talk and do more backstory. But that could wait until the fighting was done. Jaraiya and Pain did some back and forth, but the fight was soon on. I would like to say that he was an issue. He had killed Jaraiya in the manga/show. One of the Sannins, easily one of strongest ninjas of Konoha. Pain had brought the vige to its knees. Killing a lot of the vigers. Destroying the vige like it was nothing. Naruto didn¡¯t beat him until he brought out the nine-tails chakra. But as I had found, most of Akatsuki¡¯s strength was their subterfuge. Pain was great in an urban environment. Great in guerri warfare. This was an actual war. Out in the open, for all to see. And we knew most all of his moves. Pain started the fight by pulling all of us to his gravity guy, but Naruto and Jaraiya used Rasengan on the dirt at our feet kicking up a dust cloud. Guy and Lee opened gates. Jaraiya used his own Sage Mode, and the rest of us attacked the other¡¯s with all we had. It was fun and simple. We also got lucky too. Tsunade and Sakura were the ones closest to the resurrection guy. The thick cloud of dust all around us the Pain¡¯s couldn¡¯t see and before they knew it the Pain¡¯s healer was dead with his face and balls crushed. Kakashi and I went up against the summoner. The guy got the huge animals, but I summoned a big turtle. Not Kame himself, but huge. The summoned monsters attacked and my turtle took the hits easily. He had a thick shell for a reason. By that time Guy and Rock were ready. They each attacked a Pain, killing them. Then Jaraiya joined. Killing the metal and gravity guys with a single blow. The 2 frogs on his shoulders bickering at him as they fought. Thest guy to make it was the chakra absorption Pain, but Guy was on him. One kick and his neck was broken. All the Pain¡¯s were dead and everyone was mostly unscathed. Everyone important was fine at least. After that Jaraiya, Tsunade, Naruto, Sakura, Kakashi, and I went into the forest. After a while Kiba and his family found us. They had found the giant tree made of paper in the woods. We thanked them and headed there. We found what I expected. Pain and his friend, Konan. Konan was just as badass as Pain in my book. She was the only female Akatsuki member. Blue hair, she used paper for everything. She was killed off camera which is what I hated. She deserved to be a bigger part of it all. I knew she had a thing for their friend that died, but I also wanted her for myself. There had to be a way to convince her to not try to kill herself fighting Obito. If that meant bringing Pain to our side, then so be it. Pain was in some weird lower body machine that had connected him to the ck chakra bars in his other bodies. His main body was sickly and skinny. His hair was red, and between the bangs I could see the Sage of the 6 Paths eyes. It wasn¡¯t till I saw them that the name came to me. Jaraiya and Pain had a nice reunion. Jaraiya had taught he, Konan, and their dead friend Yahiko ninjutsu years ago. Pain made fun of Jariya¡¯s ideals. Then they talked about some crap or other. I wasn¡¯t really paying attention. I was exhausted. It wasn¡¯t till they all turned to me that I knew it was my turn. ¡°My turn?¡± I asked as I yawned. ¡°Yeah,¡± Tsunade said, hiding a smile. ¡°Okay,¡± I said. My eyes were heavy but I pushed through. ¡°You have been manipted by Madara Uchiha.¡± That was news to everyone. I guessed I forgot to mention that as they started yelling at me. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Who¡± ¡°How can you know that?¡± People said to me angrily. I raised my hands, calming everyone down. I yawned again. Sitting down on the paper mache floor. ¡°Let me finish. It¡¯s probably time to tell you the whole thing. At least what I know about it. Which isn¡¯t everything. I was skipping around a lot cus I just wanted to know the end.¡± Which was true, I skimmed a lot of the manga chapters near the end. But I got the gist of it. ¡°I don¡¯t know his exact motives. But anyway, Madara Uchiha did not die when he fought¡­your grandpa,¡± I said to Tsunade. ¡°Or was it the first Hokae? Fuck I can¡¯t remember. Uh Madara went underground. Sustained by¡­something. Maybe that nt guy. Can¡¯t remember. Anyway back in thest ninja war¡­you were there Kakashi.¡± I was starting to slur, but I kept going. ¡°And your dad, Naruto. The 4th Hokage taught Kakashi¡¯s team. He was the leader.¡± I was getting weird looks. I shook my head trying to understand where I was going. ¡°Anyway, uh Obito Uchiha. Your teammate, Kakashi. He was crushed by a boulder and he gave you that Sharingan eye of yours.¡± ¡°How do you know this?¡± Kakashi asked. ¡°Cus I do,¡± I said, giving him a re for interrupting. ¡°Stop talking. Let me finish. Fuck, I¡¯m tired.¡± I pped my face. Trying to feel something. ¡°Anyway, Obito was crushed by this boulder. But he didn¡¯t die. Madara Uchiha grabbed him. Helped him stay alive the same way Madara was. Then Madara did what he knows how to do, he manipted. Let Obito in on his n to take over the world. He tricked him though. Killing that girlfriend of yours, Kakashi? Jen? Ben? Ren? Whatever. Obito had a huge crush on her. And Obito was able to be manipted cus you had to kill her, right? Something about a tailed beast. Then I think Madara really died? I can¡¯t remember. Fuck,¡± I yawned loudly. I wished we could do thister, but I wanted that quest for Pain to finish. ¡°Uhhh then Obito or maybe Madara came to Konoha. Back when you were being born, Naruto. Uh the seal on the foxes cage became weak cus of¡­birth¡­for some stupid canon reason I¡¯m sure. Obito had the sharingan. He took control of the Kyuubi. Made it attack the vige. Then your dad sacrificed his life to trap the 9-tailed fox or something. The same thing Sarutobi did against Orochimaru. I remember that at least. So yeah, your mom and dad died protecting you and the vige. Why the hell was Obito doing that way back when? Fuck, I don¡¯t remember like anything. Uhhh anyway. Tobi is Obito.¡± Iughed. ¡°Wow, I just realized if you switch the letters around it¡¯s basically the same name.¡± The others didn¡¯t find it funny. ¡°Fine, uhh the guy that can pass through stuff. Tobi sh Obito. He goes into another dimension, like your eye can do, Kakashi. So you need to fight him. Since you can go into the dimension too er whatever. But yeah. Madara wants to do a Genjutsu on the moon and make everyone live in the Matrix. But he¡¯s being manipted by some god on the moon¡­I think. That wants the 10 tails. And there was the 10 tails something.¡± ¡°Fuck. Why do I gotta figure all this shit out,¡± I said angrily. I looked up, everyone was giving me confused looks. ¡°Pain, K-name girl with the purple hair. Is that purple? I thought it was blue. Fuck, I¡¯m tired. Seeing shit. You fucking fuck. Attacked my vige. I¡¯ll kill you. My girls¡­better be¡­safe¡­ my magic¡­balls.¡± And I passed out. CHAPTER 128 MORE PAINFUL CHAPTER 128 MORE PAINFUL I would love to say I woke up on pillows. Or even better, my girl¡¯s pillows. Or that when I did wake up I was fully rested and ready to fight longer, but I wasn¡¯t. I was kicked in the balls by my sister. But not Evey like normal. This time it was Aurora. My hands were on her throat before she could kick me again. My sister yelped as my grip steeled around her throat. But I regained consciousness before I did any real damage. It helped that she kicked me in the balls. Or at least tried to. I instinctively covered the sensitive area after all my time with Evey. ¡°Weston!¡± She yelled as I blocked her kick. ¡°Your maids are missing.¡± I ripped my hand away from her throat instantly. Registering the words as I studied my surroundings. We were in arge tent and I had been sleeping on the floor. ¡°What? Who? How long have I been out?¡± I asked, trying to get they of thend. ¡°Reina, Hina, Shinju, and that new girl. They disappeared when the city was attacked,¡± Aurora said quickly. ¡°We thought they were missing until I was given this note.¡± I opened it, blinking quickly. Each opening and closing of my eyelids waking me up more as I processed the words written on the page. Hello Weston, My master had been watching you for a while after your interference during the Chunin Exam. Who knew your family held such secrets? Since my master wanted to learn all ninjutsu, he wanted to research you. Now that he is gone, it is left to me to continue his research. If you want to see your women again. Come to the Tenaka Hill 3 days from now at dawn. -Kabuto- ¡°Fuck,¡± I said as I closed the letter. The seriousness of the situation was let known by the quest I received.
Naruto Quest 11
Save the girls.
Time Limit: 11:46:33
Rewards:
Dependent on how many girls are saved.
¡°Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck,¡± I said as I processed the information. Not only did I have less than 3 days, I had less than 12 hours. Which implied they would be dead in less than that time. ¡°Where is Tenaka Hill?¡± I asked Aurora. ¡°A day away,¡± she said. I nodded, my n set. I was wasting too much time thinking in this state, so I just said, ¡°World Escape.¡± I was in the Manga Room. Red lights above the doors except for 1, it was green. ¡°Fuck!¡± I yelled in the small space. ¡°This is bullshit. I don¡¯t have any information. Orochimaru is dead, but he put a failsafe in Kabuto so that he could be reborn from the sses wearing jackass.¡± I was walking through what I knew quickly as I thought. ¡°So he has the girls. The question is, was it Tayuya who betrayed me? She had been gone for over a year, Orochimaru could have recaptured her. Made her tell him all she knew. It makes sense.¡± But I didn¡¯t want to believe she would betray me. I liked her. But I loved my other girls more. I would have to figure out who betrayed meter. ¡°I could grab Kiba. He might be able to track them,¡± I said. ¡°Anko was Orochimaru¡¯s student. Maybe there is a nearby hideout Orochimaru used when he lived there. Fuck! I have less than 12 hours. I can¡¯t rely on anyone else to help me save them. I need my own strength to do it. I need more information. Information and power.¡± I looked to the doors around me. Power I could get. ¡°I will do everything I can to save Reina, Hina, Shinju¡­and maybe Tayuya,¡± I swore. ¡°I need Haki for sure,¡± I said. Pointing at One Piece. ¡°And I need more strength. I want flight or something.¡± I pointed to My Hero Academia and a door I hadn¡¯t touched. Next to the exit was One Punch Man. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll get a flying superpower from there.¡± I pondered it all, but honestly, I knew the next course of action. I had a quest toplete. And it involved killing. A hell of a lot of killing. My girls in trouble, that is exactly what I wanted to do right then. So, I stepped into High School of the Dead World. The scenery around me slowly illuminated to show the Takagi household under attack from hundreds of zombies. People were shooting guns, others using melee weapons, most using their fists and hands. All trying to keep the zombies back. I watched it all for a moment. Counting seconds. I had nned this for some time. I knew what I needed to do. But for now, I had to wait. It took a minute and a half for the pain to hit me. A great ache in my muscles that I gritted my teeth through. It had been years since I had been there. I had gone through training daily in Gantz, My Hero Academia, and One Piece since I had been there. I was a hell of a lot stronger now. I growled as I fought the dull needle pain that covered every square inch of my body. My muscles expanded out in my clothes, ripping my shirt open. Then as quickly as it showed up, the pain was gone. I let out a sigh then drew in a deep breath. ¡°All fighters!¡± I yelled, my voice echoing in the cement wall enclosed courtyard. ¡°Fall back to the house. I will remove all zombies!!¡± People looked up. Other¡¯s yelled my name. I had been saving their families from the zombies for days. I was strong, they all knew that. They were about to learn how much stronger I actually was. Chakra poured into every part of my body. My weights off of me, it was easy to jump the 50 feet to the middle of the courtyard then to the roof of therge Takagi home. While on the roof my chakra poured out of me in a huge wave. Latching onto the pond of water behind the house I pulled the bus-sized amount of water out easily. Drawing it to me I raised it over the house and turned to see people start running my way. I did the hand seals Yamato had taught me and the ball of water turned into a long dragon. It coiled up and followed my will as it dove to the horde of zombies chasing after survivors. The water dragon crashed into the bulk of them, causing the zombies to be washed away. Pulling out my Gantz sword I jumped to thest living human. Landing on the grass as he desperately ran toward the house I extended the Gantz Sword 20 feet. With a yell and sh I cut off the heads of the zombies that my water had missed. It wasn¡¯t perfect of course. They were different heights. Many I simply bashed their heads in, others I missed since they were kids. But the majority fell, groaned, and died. I pulled the de of my sword back in, dispatching the shorter zombies with a sh and the field in front of me was filled again. Extending the sword out I shed once more, killing another 10. By that time the zombies were focused on me. I was the closest target. I let theme. What followed I couldn¡¯t quite remember. I killed and killed and killed. My Gantz sword was a blur in my hand as I let the zombies get close. Saeko would have been proud of my form as I dispatched them. Cutting off heads with a simple sh of the sharp de. I wasn¡¯t sure where she was, because all I did was kill. I was filled with a deep rage. Reina, my first woman in these worlds, was gone. I feared she could already be dead. Of all of them, I couldn¡¯t stand her or Toru dying. I would do everything in my power to make sure that never happened. I would conquer all of the worlds, if that is what it took to give me a power I knew could save her. But I wasn¡¯t strong enough now. Even after all this time I still wasn¡¯t strong enough to know I could save them all. Naruto world was hard. I had nned to leave before the Shinobi war anyway, but now I was locked out until I had the strength to ensure I didn¡¯t lose anyone. So I killed. I lost myself in it. Watching men, women, and children that had been alive only a few days ago as they ran at my de. I was merciless in the killing. They weren¡¯t people to me anymore. I had seen killing. I had killed real people. These were¡­nts. Existing. They didn¡¯t do the killing for hunger, this was their¡­sex drive I decided on. These zombies weren¡¯t eating the people. They were reproducing. They were infecting who they could because their sex drive was telling them to bite and gnaw at living humans. All so that they could take over the world and be humans'' next evolutionary step. Or maybe they were a symbolism for us bing zombies to entertainment? Letting the world pass us by as we took it all, letting our bodies wither and decay only to reproduce our own cogs in the machine so they could wither and decay. My mind was going in weird ces as I killed. By the end of my killing I was mostly delirious. I had been up for over 5 days straight in Naruto World, and I doubted I got much sleep before Aurora woke me up. The only thing in front of me was the next zombie to kill. The next. The next. The next. Thest. I looked around. There were no more zombies. There was no more courtyard either. I was somewhere else, and I wasn¡¯t sure what had happened. Then suddenly someone yelled my name. ¡°Weston!¡± Saeko yelled as she ran up to me. I smiled, the purple haired woman was as beautiful as I remembered. ¡°We need you back here!¡± I nodded and started walking to her. She was talking but I couldn¡¯t hear her. I was too tired. We came up to a grouping of people. In front of us was therge bus that the teacher I killed took to get into the Takagi household. Apparently they had to move some concrete partitions to let the bus in. ¡°Can you help?¡± Saeko asked as we stopped by them. ¡°Huh? What? Sorry, so tired,¡± I mumbled. ¡°They moved these concrete barriers out of the way to let the bus in,¡± Saeko said. She pointed at a forklift next to it. ¡°When the nuclear bomb went off, and the EMP went out. It killed the bus and everything else we have that can move these. That¡¯s how the zombies got in. They¡¯re at least 3,000 pounds each. I know it¡¯s a long shot but-¡± She stopped as I grabbed the steel cable on the top of the concrete partition. Lifting it with 2 hands and a groan I moved it the 5 feet to lock in ce with the others in the line. I grabbed the other 4 one by one, setting them in ce. They were heavy but I was too tired to care. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed,¡± I said. ¡°Carry me.¡± On the living side of the barrier Iid on the floor and fell asleep on the cold concrete road. CHAPTER 129 RECOVERY CHAPTER 129 RECOVERY I had a much better wake up call this time. I woke up as I wanted to. A woman on each arm. I knew one right away. The purple haired woman slept soundly on my right arm. Wearing a thin night gown I pulled her closer. Feeling her back as I looked to the other girl. The pink hair was obvious. I was simply surprised Saya Takagi was there with me. The girl had been giving me mixed signals. But wasn¡¯t anywhere near ready to befortableying with me. I frowned and pulled her closer as well. I pulled up my status screen. Noticing that my countdown was gone for World Escape so I¡¯d been back for over 24 hours.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: High School of the Dead
World 1 Quest:
World 2: Naruto
World 2 Quest: Save the Girls
World 3: One Piece
World 3 Quest:
World 4: My Hero Academia*
World 4 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
2 Challenger Slots World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Give and Take Quirk
Conqueror''s Haki
Cross World Summoning
Chakra Sense
Bonuses Increased Intellect
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
1 Challenger Slot Seastone Jitte Stored
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights Stored (2)
Hero Costume Stored
Reject Dial Stored (2)
Gantz Armor Stored (13)
Gantz Sword Stored
Baria Reef Map
Currency: Berrie 125,524,144
Yen 1,003,221,554
Ryo 3,210,125
Looking through my items I reviewed my n for the world but also epted the questpletion reward.
High School of the Dead Quest 3: Complete
Save the Takagi Household from destruction.
Rewards:
Chakra Sense
I had kind of forgotten the quest reward. I regretted not grabbing it before my 2 years of training. But oh well. I knew I could use the skill but no one in this world had chakra except me. I would y with itter. Rubbing the girls backs it was Saeko who woke up first. She sighed contently as her eyes opened. Looking up at me she smiled widely. A rare expression on her face from what I could remember. ¡°Good morning,¡± Saeko whispered. ¡°Morning, beautiful,¡± I said back. Pulling her to me she moved her hands to the side of my face as we kissed. She moaned in my mouth. I had been too busy saving people for us to be intimate before I left the world. She must have fully healed from ourst encounter. ¡°What did I miss?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep for a little over a day,¡± she said. ¡°After you closed the gap they were able to clear out the area again.¡± ¡°Good. Sorry, I don¡¯t remember much. I was pretty out of it,¡± I said. ¡°Yes, you were up for a few days. And killed a few thousand zombies on your own,¡± she whispered. I could tell she was turned on by the idea of it. Her hand moved to my groin but she stopped when noticing the other girl. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Saeko asked. Apparently Saya had woken up. Her big eyes blinked as she blushed. ¡°I uh came to check on him,¡± Saya whispered. ¡°And you were here. So I just¡­got tired.¡± ¡°Well I feel all better, so thank you both. I had a great sleep.¡± I pulled them closer. Saeko still studied Saya. The smaller girl was up but didn¡¯t try to pull away. ¡°Did you find anyone?¡± Saeko asked. ¡°Wh-¡° I stopped. Remembering why I hadn¡¯t been there for the zombie outbreak in the first ce. I¡¯d killed the teacher after he admitted to kicking off about 15 kids from the boss. I¡¯d only found zombies in school uniforms. ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°They were undead.¡± I felt bad about it. Which was odd. I¡¯d seen a lot more killing and death since then. But I¡¯d gone out of my way to save them only for them to turn up dead. ¡°What about you? I thought you¡¯d leave me¡­after I killed that guy.¡± I wanted it out in the open. ¡°Honestly, Takashi was upset until Rei stepped in saying we should wait for you. Soon after that the zombies broke through since the barrier had a huge gap. We were talking about escaping and were out back ready to leave when you showed up,¡± Saeko admitted. ¡°Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d make it back?¡± ¡°My parents were pushing for us to escape,¡± Saya admitted. ¡°They thought the ce was lost. Then you¡­killed everything.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good at that,¡± I said. Tapping their backs they pulled away so I could sit up. ¡°I was pretty delirious. Sorry if I worried you.¡± Pulling the covers off I noticed I was naked. I had suspected but wasn¡¯t sure. I stood up without any shame. ¡°Looks like someone cleaned me up. Which of you do I have to thank?¡± Saeko and Saya blushed. ¡°Shizuoka actually,¡± Saeko admitted. ¡°The nurse gave me a sponge bath?¡± Iughed. I stretched out, feeling my new muscles in the body. I wasn¡¯t as tall as I had been in Naruto World. I would have to change that with my Epitome Lust Skill. But that took time. Day by day. There was enough opportunity for that. ¡°So, what are you doing here?¡± I asked Saya. I turned to her. She looked at me through cracks in her fingers. Her face flushing furiously as she pretended not to be peeking. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t catch a look while I was out?¡± ¡°N-n-no!¡± She got out. I wasn¡¯t sure if that was the truth or not. ¡°Well what are you doing then? Rethinking that whole wanting to marry me thing?¡± ¡°I-I-I-I don¡¯t know,¡± she blushed. I eyed Saeko. She smiled at me, but I couldn¡¯t read it. The smile was either I¡¯ll kill you, or do what you want. Both dangerous options if I didn¡¯t know the answer. She had mentioned not minding sharing me. But she didn¡¯t get the full course Kishimoto did. The girl in Gantz practically begged me to add someone. I decided to wait to push. ¡°Fine, figure it out and let me know,¡± I said. ¡°Gather the others from the high school. I have a n.¡± Looking around I noticed my clothes folded up neatly. I began to put them on. ¡°A n? For what?¡± Saya asked. ¡°For killing all the zombies in the city,¡± I said like it was no big deal. ¡°You wanted your parents out of your hair, right? Well this will help with that.¡± ¡°You have a n to kill all the zombies?¡± Saeko asked excitedly. Standing up she had full faith in me. ¡°Of course. I think I have a way to help you with that thing I promised too, but that will have to wait untilter,¡± I said. ¡°My main question is, how do you look in ck?¡± I had a wide smile on my face as I looked her up and down. ¡ª ¡°What are we doing here?¡± Takashi asked. The old main protagonist had been giving me the stink eye. I didn¡¯t know why at first until I noticed the nces from Rei. Since I killed the teacher she hated she might have changed her attention to me. The girl jumped ship faster than I did in One Piece. I preferred the loyal girls. Not that she wasn¡¯t bad looking of course. Nice rack, long brown hair, she wasn¡¯t bad at all. I preferred to focus my attention on Saeko and Saya. Potentially Shizuoka too. Since I¡¯d woken up she¡¯d been giving me looks as well. The very stacked blonde was more than wee in my arms. ¡°I have decided to trust you all,¡± I said. Kohta watched me skeptically, he was a friend. Overweight, sses, and a guy, he wasn¡¯t my type. But I would make an exception in letting him join my main fighting force. He and Kakashi couldn¡¯t join the harem though, that was for sure. The only other person I trusted there was Emi. She was nerdy, long ck hair, and t chested. Before Naruto World I wasn¡¯t too into the t girls. But after Shinju, I saw the attraction. Shinju had more than made up for it in other areas. I studied the nerdy girl for a moment. Wearing a long skirt and button down ck shirt, she blushed while avoiding eye contact. ¡°You¡¯ve all seen me do super human acts,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll say,¡± Shizuoka whispered. I sent her a wink and the older woman blushed. She knew I knew about her special sponge bath. ¡°My father has many military contracts. One of the things he helped develop is these,¡± I said. Which was the truth. He had worked for the military, but I didn¡¯t know much about what he did. Pointing to the side hallway, Saeko and Saya walked in. They wore the skin tight Gantz uniforms. They looked as good on them as they had the other girls in Gantz. Showing their curves I was d there had been a short guy that attacked me before leaving, otherwise Saya wouldn¡¯t have been able to wear one. ¡°These are Gantz suits,¡± I said. ¡°They increase your strength, defense, endurance, everything.¡± ¡°How?¡± Kouta asked excitedly. ¡°No idea,¡± I said. ¡°I had one, and before I got back the other day I stole all the suits they had made. So we should be the only ones with them.¡± There were doubtful gazes from the others. ¡°I understand, a lot to take in. Saeko, demonstration time.¡± ¡°Finally,¡± she said. I had walked her through what to do only once and she understood. We were in a building near the Sakagi household, it was under construction so there were materials all around. Saeko picked up a piece of rebar. Her veins bulging in the ck suit she bent it easily. ¡°No way!¡± Kohta said excitedly. He ran over grabbing the rebar. Trying to pry it back into a straight bar it didn¡¯t budge. ¡°What else can it do?¡± I looked to Saeko. ¡°I have no idea,¡± she admitted, but had a big smile on her lips. ¡°Come here,¡± I waved her to the open balcony. About 15 feet away was another balcony. I had opened the door already. ¡°Could you make this jump normally?¡± She shook her head slowly. ¡°Good. Try it now.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± She asked, a little scared. ¡°I¡¯m sure. Just think about bing faster, and you will,¡± I said. ¡°Okay,¡± she said, more excitement back in her voice. Taking a few steps back the others gathered closer and she ran. She didn¡¯t believe enough though. Her legs bulged and she jumped out, but she fell short. Falling the 4 stories the others screamed as they looked down. Saekonded on the road below. Not face down but on her feet. ¡°What the hell?!¡± Takashi yelled at me. ¡°She could have died!¡± ¡°Maybe, but the suit is defensive too. I knew she would be fine. You alright, Saeko!?¡± I yelled down. She gave me 2 thumbs up, smiling from ear to ear. She began running back toward the building, ready to try again. ¡°Now, who wants one?¡± I asked. ¡°Me!¡± Kohta and Shizuoka said immediately. ¡°Good, I have some rules though,¡± I added. ¡°Rules?¡± Shizuoka asked, hesitantly. ¡°Yep, simple ones. No showing anyone the suits. I don¡¯t have a bunch. No talking about them. And if I ask for them back, you give them,¡± I said. ¡°Deal,¡± Kohta said and I pulled his suit out from my status screen. I looked to Emi. ¡°You?¡± I asked my nerdy follower girl as Saeko got back up to the floor. She had run her way up in only a few seconds. Getting used to the increased strength already. ¡°Out of the way,¡± Saeko ordered. We moved as she bolted for the balcony again. This time she made it, in fact overshooting a little. People cheered as some started putting their suits on. ¡°Why me?¡± Emi asked, drawing my attention again. ¡°Because you¡¯re part of the group,¡± I said. She blushed, biting her lip. ¡°I am?¡± I could see a small smile at the corner of her mouth. ¡°Of course, You followed me. Stick with me, and I¡¯ll take care of you,¡± I said. ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered with a smile. ¡°I¡¯d like to try it.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Soon Rei and Takashi relented, asking for one. I made them repeat my rules and let them start ying around with them. I had hesitated on giving everyone but Saeko one, but decided in the end they were worth the investment. I walked over to Saya. She had picked up the rebar Saeko bent and was bending it back into shape. ¡°You good?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m great,¡± she said, a wide smile on her face as her arms bulged in the suit. ¡°Thanks. This does change things for me.¡± ¡°Mind walking me through why you feel you need to escape from your folks?¡± I asked. She frowned. ¡°Maybeter,¡± she promised. ¡°But, why don¡¯t these work with clothes overtop of them? Kind of a wed design.¡± ¡°Oh that, I was lying. They work fine with clothes over them,¡± I said. Her eyes widened as she stared at me. ¡°Why did you lie?¡± ¡°Cus I wanted to see you in skin tight clothes,¡± I said honestly. ¡°Looks good on you.¡± She looked down to her tight curves then blushed. Iughed loudly, trying to think what to do next. CHAPTER 130 GOALS CHAPTER 130 GOALS Things moved quickly in the High School of the Dead World. Where I could be in My Hero Academia for days without anything happening, in High School of the Dead I felt like a lot happened in a short amount of time. Back in the canon it was about 30 manga chapters for maybe a week of time. So things happened. Not big things, but things. In the manga it was more chest shots than actual plot though. Someone would always get their shirt wet, or have to rip off a section of their skirt, showing as much skin as possible. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was because I was there or what, but I wasn¡¯t getting near the boner inspiring shots as the main guy did in the manga. It was annoying. As I walked through the Takagi household people waved to me or said my name. The building was dark because of the Electromaic Pulse that knocked all the electricity out. People had candles or windows and doors were open to allow light toe in. We had just finished the first training session with the Gantz suits. I didn¡¯t wear one because I wanted to train more, instead I wore my weights from Naruto World to keep me striving to increase my strength. Walking around with them wasn¡¯t going to cut it. I had to get back out there. Kill zombies and try to reach the ultimate goal of High School of the Dead. Too bad the author never finished the story. I would have to figure out what the hell to do. ¡°Mr. Watanabe,¡± a man said walking up to me. ¡°The Takagi¡¯s would like to meet with you.¡± I nodded and followed the man. More people waved or said my name. I noticed the reverence they had. I was basically Superman in a world of normal people. Granted I had a cheat, but Superman did too so I was fine with it. ¡°Thank you again,¡± the man said. He was the man whose wife I was able to save, but not his daughter. ¡°I should be thanking you. Alice would be better taken care of by you than us,¡± I said. Alice was the girl we had saved the first night of the apocalypse when her dad died. Since the guy lost a daughter they had been more than happy to cling to Alice. Taking care of her and the small dog that we found. ¡°She has¡­helped us move on a little,¡± the man admitted. But I saw shame in his eyes. A few days ago his daughter had died, but he already had a recement. ¡°We do what we must to move on. Alice lost her dad, I¡¯m sure she appreciates the help moving on,¡± I noted. ¡°I¡¯m d we can alle together in our times of need.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± he said. Stopping at Mr. Takagi¡¯s door, he and I shook hands. ¡°Thank you.¡± I nodded and headed into the study. Mr. Takagi was a big man. Dark hair, muscr, tan skin. He sat at his desk facing me. His wife with her hand on his shoulder stood beside him. She had long purple hair and a beautiful face. A very strong woman for a strong man. Behind them was arge window shining the sunset lights on them. Casting a very imposing aura. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you¡¯re awake,¡± Mr. Takagi said. ¡°We had worried when you copsed.¡± ¡°Yes, I was¡­exhausted to say the least,¡± I noted. ¡°You called for me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mr. Takagi said. ¡°We want to know your ns.¡± I gave him a confused look. ¡°Last we spoke, you mentioned leaving. We asked you to help clear out the dam and local substation. That course of action has be useless.¡± ¡°Right,¡± I said. ¡°I have a n, but I would like to know yours first before I divulge it.¡± Mr. Takagi stared at me for a while, simply studying me. Eventually he asked, ¡°Do you know what my job is?¡± I shook my head. ¡°I am the head of the right-wing political association for Tokonosu.¡± Tokonosu was the fictional city that we lived in. I was pretty sure the author of the manga based it on Tokyo, but I didn¡¯t know enough about Japan to see any simrities. ¡°We are a nationalist party. The supremacy of Japan is our main goal. Thus this murder virus that is causing my countrymen to kill one another is more than upsetting.¡± His wife smiled down at him. Squeezing his shoulder to show her support. ¡°We will rebuild,¡± Mr. Takagi admitted. ¡°I am not sure about the state of the rest of the country, or even the world. But Japan wille out on top. We will continue to work to meet that end. This is our home, and it will be our base where we will grow. Fighting back against these zombies, as you call them.¡± I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the political aspect. Doesn¡¯t really matter to me. But I agree. We need to fight back. Save more people. And we need a base to do it from.¡± I studied them for a minute. Simply trying to gauge what I should tell them. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill all the zombies in the city,¡± I admitted. They didn¡¯t appear surprised by the news. ¡°Street by street. Building by building. No more of this defending. I n to go on the offensive. Save those who I can.¡± I let out a long pause for dramatic effect. ¡°After helping my friends.¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Mrs. Takagi asked. ¡°Yes,¡± I admitted. ¡°Rei, her mom and dad are out there. Takashi, his mom is as well. I n to go with them to help find them. Then they can decide what they want to do. Once we find them, whether alive or dead. I would like toe back here and assist in starting a counter strike against these undead bastards.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Mr. Takagi said. ¡°We had hoped you would be willing to help. How long do you think it would take to help your friends?¡± ¡°A few days,¡± I admitted. ¡°Saya wants toe with to help.¡± They shared another look. ¡°Yes, our daughter is rather¡­independent. At least she is trying to be. We understand her desire to break away from us. But we would appreciate your help in keeping an eye on her.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I said. ¡°I n to leave with the others tomorrow. Is there anything you need my help with before that?¡± ¡°No, you have done more than enough,¡± Mrs. Takagi said. A small smile on her lips. ¡°Despite her wish to be independent, please bring Saya back with you.¡± We exchanged a few more words but I was soon out of the room and back to my original goal. To raid the kitchen. I found therge kitchen mostly empty. There was another bigger kitchen on the other side of the house that worked tirelessly to make food for the others staying at the estate. But since I was staying in the main house I received special privileges to take what I wanted. I say mostly empty because Saya Takagi was there. Her long pink hair in pigtails she wore tight clothing that showed off her curves. I hadn¡¯t gotten the random boob shots from the manga, but she was still eye candy. She stood in front of the refrigerator confused. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to eat,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m starving after all the running around.¡± ¡°Same,¡± I said. I moved behind her to stare into the fridge. My breath on her neck as I pretended to consider what to eat. I felt her stiffen as I reached around her to grab some cut up chicken chunks. Walking to the oven I took down some pans and was soon cooking the chicken. ¡°Want me to make you some?¡± She nodded cutely as she sat on the kitchen ind. Watching me as I poured sauces and spices on the chicken. I also started cooking some veggies. ¡°So, like the suit?¡± Saya took a moment to answer. ¡°It¡¯s amazing,¡± she admitted. ¡°I think I could actually help with it.¡± ¡°You help,¡± I lied. She was pretty useless when it came to fighting zombies. ¡°But yeah, it will help you help more.¡± She nodded, kicking her feet as they hung over the edge of the cabs. ¡°I told your parents you¡¯reing with us tomorrow.¡± ¡°You did?¡± She asked, nervous. ¡°What did they say?¡± ¡°They said they¡¯d only allow it if we were married,¡± I said, locking eyes with her. Her eyes bulging, I cracked a smile,ughing loudly. She kicked me as I turned back to the food. ¡°They said that was fine, as long as I brought you back when we found the other kid¡¯s families.¡± ¡°You¡¯re mean,¡± she pouted. ¡°D-did you say you would?¡± ¡°Of course. I n to make this my base for fighting back against the zombies,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sick of the innocents dying. I help the others find their families. Make sure they are safe, then we go on the offensive.¡± She was quiet for a time. Eventually she admitted, ¡°You know, if anyone else said that, I wouldn¡¯t believe them. You could really do it though, couldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I hope so,¡± I admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The world might surprise me. Who knows what started this virus? What else could show up?¡± I found 2 tes and scooped food out onto them. I handed her a te and some chopsticks. Sitting next to her on the ind she hummed happily as we ate. ¡°Thanks,¡± Saya whispered. ¡°For the food¡­and not pushing for answers.¡± I waited. Not all that interested in why she hated her parents, but willing to listen to help her move on. ¡°In this big house. All this money. My parents weren¡¯t really there for me. They paid nannies to deal with me. My mom didn¡¯t work at a real job. She was just there to do whatever my dad needed. Hell, my dad wasn¡¯t interested in my life until I started high school. Making sure I got good grades, and wasn¡¯t dating anyone. He didn¡¯t want me to get locked down with some loser,¡± she scoffed. ¡°They weren¡¯t there for me, and when the zombies attacked, I knew they wouldn¡¯te for me. They have their own people to worry about. So, I decided after killing my first zombie that I wouldn¡¯t need them. I didn¡¯t want toe here. To see them. They care for all these people, but me?¡± She actually had some tears in her eyes. I moved my hand to hers, squeezing it. Saya looked up at me, trying to take morefort from my expression. But I had an annoyed look on my face. Smacking the top of her head she appeared hurt. ¡°You are a strong independent woman that doesn¡¯t need her parents,¡± I said. ¡°Sounds like they did a good job raising you if you were ready to take this situation on by yourself. I mean, it sucks that they were absent. But they¡¯re alive, and they have trust in you, Saya. Everytime I talk to them, they only ask about you. From what I see, they just suck at expressing how they feel.¡± I let out a sigh, turning away, but still holding her hand. ¡°This ce almost fell the other day. All these people almost died. Were you there in the fighting?¡± I asked. She shook her head. ¡°Your parents were right at the center of it all. Never giving up. I was looking for survivors the other day. One of the men asked me to find his family. I went to his parents house. They had his kid. Do you know what I found?¡± Saya shook her head again. ¡°The grandparents had killed themselves and the kid. They had food. They had the house secured. But a couple of days in the apocalypse they decided that their son wouldn¡¯t make it. They killed his kid, thinking that there was no hope. After a couple of days!¡± I said unbelieving. There were tears in my eyes as I looked back at her. ¡°Your parents are strong. You may see it like they care about others more, but they trusted you. Trusted you way more than those grandparents did.¡± I sighed. ¡°Sorry, this whole ce has been affecting me. I killed zombie kids the other day. One was no older than 2. Could barely walk and he-¡± I stopped as she kissed me. It was awkward of course. She wasn¡¯t experienced, but I took charge. My hand moving to the back of her head I mentally thanked her for the distraction from where my mind had been going. She moaned in my mouth as my tongue entered hers. My hands moving down her back I began channeling chakra on instinct, causing her to grow more into the kiss. The kiss became more heated as I dropped off the ind. My body moving between her legs she pulled herself to me. Her crotch pressed against me as my hands moved to her thighs, pushing her skirt up. Saya moaned cutely from my attention as my hard dick began to dig into her. She shook in excitement as my hands continued to explore her. I felt the presence before I saw it. Pulling away I found Saeko walking into the kitchen. She wasn¡¯t dumb. Her eyes scanned us, and a small smirk crossed her lips. ¡°I came looking for you,¡± Saeko said, not giving her emotions away. ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°Hungry?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Then should we¡­train more?¡± Saeko eyed Saya. ¡°Will she be joining?¡± Saeko asked. Still not showing her thoughts. I looked at Saya, she was blushing deeply. Her voice lost as she looked between the 2 of us. ¡°Up to her,¡± I said. I walked away, leaving the dishes I wasn¡¯t about to push the issue. I headed over to Saeko and we left the kitchen. ¡°I uh-¡± I tried to say as we walked through the halls, but she cut me off. ¡°Don¡¯t give me ame excuse,¡± she said, bored as she turned to me. ¡°I wasn¡¯t,¡± I lied. ¡°I uh thought you looked really sexy jumping between buildings.¡± She chuckled, rolling her eyes. ¡°Is that why you had your tongue down Saya¡¯s throat, because I looked sexy?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± I decided, unashamed. ¡°You just got me so hot and bothered, I couldn¡¯t control myself.¡± Saeko let out a legitimateugh. ¡°Wow, you are shameless,¡± she said. Shaking her head as we headed up the stairs. ¡°Are you angry?¡± I asked. ¡°I am, and annoyed,¡± she admitted. ¡°But¡­you are worth it.¡± I looked at her, surprised. ¡°Worth it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said with a nod. ¡°Did you not see us behind the Takagi house the day you stopped the household from being overrun? You were on the roof. Raising your hand as you somehow pulled the water from the pond.¡± She had a heated look on her face. ¡°Did you not remember that you carried me while we ran to save that child in his apartment? I looked under your clothes. You were not wearing a ck suit.¡± She fingered the cor of the Gantz suit under her cor. ¡°These might lend us strength. But that was all you. All your chakra that you talked about. You are able to do amazing things with it. You have a super power, Weston. And I meant it when I said you could have others. As long as you keep me with you.¡± I eyed her grabbing her arm to stop her. She wasn¡¯t angry, no using look in her eyes. No, she was turned on. I pulled her to me, kissing her deeply as she moaned in my mouth. My hands went to her ass picking her up easily. Saeko didn¡¯t fight it as she wrapped her legs around me. Blindly moving through the hall I found the room we had been using and pushed through the door. Our tongues exploring one another she had a very strong strength kink. I was fine with it. Dropping her to the bed I began to undress. She did the same. Unbuttoning her shirt I was already naked. Pulling her skirt down the ck skin-tight Gantz suit clung to her, showing off her curves. I smiled wide as I helped her out of it. She moaned as I pulled the pants off with great effort. But she couldn¡¯t wait anymore. Once the shirt was off she was pulling me toward her. Her hand on my long dick she guided me in to reveal that she was already extremely wet. The suit¡¯s were very breathable, so I doubted it was sweat. I cast chakra on my dick. Not as strong as I could, but enough to ensure it didn¡¯t hurt. She wanted more though. Pulling me in I slid through her tight inner muscles. Groaning as she squeezed me hard. Her body shuddering as I became sheathed fully in her she ran her hands along my body. ¡°I swear you have more muscles,¡± she gasped. I did, but she didn¡¯t need to know that. ¡°I have a way to give you chakra now,¡± I admitted. ¡°I figured it out recently. It will mark you here.¡± I pointed to her mound, where her pubic hair should have been. ¡°The mark will store chakra, and I am hoping it will awaken it in you. This could be¡­painful.¡± I had only marked the girls that already had chakra. ¡°I want to make sure you-¡± ¡°I want it,¡± she said through a gasp. ¡°All of it. I want you to take everything I have.¡± She locked eyes with me, but from the talk my dick bulged with increased blood flow causing her eyes to flutter. That was enough for me. I poured chakra into my dick. She came instantly. My mouth moved to hers to stifle the yell, but it was powerful. She lost herself to the orgasm as her whole body shivered. I couldn¡¯t hold back from her tight cunt. I began humping into her. She moaned talking through her orgasm. ¡°You¡¯re so strong!¡± She gasped, gripping my triceps. ¡°I can¡¯t get it out of my mind. You¡¯re like a god. Fuck!¡± She cursed for once. ¡°Cumming!¡± She said through gritted teeth. I let her cum without stifling her yell this time. Too caught up in the lust as I used her how I wanted. It had been a long time for me, but for her only a couple of days. I had learned a lot. Changing where my dick head poked her insides made her cry out more quickly. Panting as I kept hitting a specific spot. My Love chakra making her mind and body be putty in my hands. She took it all. I didn¡¯t bother with Endurance. She wanted chakra, so I would give it to her. My dick leaking chakra I began to cum in her deepest parts. My Mark taking root in her body she was sent into another powerful orgasm as her hands gripped the nket under her. Her toes curling and back arching I held her in ce as I released shot after shot of cum in her. When I finished she let out a long sigh. Her eyes blinked unseeing for a moment as she kept me inside her. Saeko eventually recovered as I pulled back. ¡°That was¡­better than before,¡± she said, amazed. Her body shivering as my dick engorged inside of her. ¡°Yes, it was,¡¯ I said. ¡°This is my Mark.¡± I pointed to the Watanabe heart on her mound. ¡°It will store chakra.¡± Saeko looked down at it. Her eyes wide. I began to use Chakra Sense. The skill kicking in instinctively I could actually feel the Mark begin to take in the chakra from my cum. A simple stream of it. I pulled out slowly, causing her to moan, but I was too immersed in my Chakra Sense skill. It was like a small stream of power wasing from her uterus and centered on the Watanabe heart. ¡°Everything alright?¡± She asked, worried. ¡°Yeah, just, I can feel it. Feel my chakra filling it,¡± I said. My eyes locked on the heart as I felt the chakra begin to slow. I had hoped to feel it form in her somewhere else too, but the chakra stayed focused on the heart. ¡°I don¡¯t feel-wait,¡± Saeko said. Her hand moving to her abdomen. ¡°I feel¡­hot.¡± I looked up to her, worried, then down to her abs. I was lost for a moment, then I felt it. Like a raging inferno it burst in her abdomen. Saeko screamed out as her other hand moved to her abs. But it wasn¡¯t in pain. She was feeling intense pleasure as the inferno burned inside of her. Her body shaking she began to sweat as her eyes rolled to the back of her head. Biting her lip she kept from screaming as her legs began to kick. I took a step back to watch as I felt the new chakra spread from her abs to the rest of her body. Like nerves through the body it snaked through her every inch. I smiled wide, unbelieving that it had actually worked. Saeko couldn¡¯t hold the scream away any longer. Her legs lifting her lower half up she came harder as the chakra pathways were formed. Then with ast gasp her body rxedpletely and she dropped to the bed. I stepped back up to her. She was breathing in and out heavily. Her body sweating as sheid there naked as the day she was born. ¡°What was that?¡± She asked weakly. ¡°I think you have chakra now,¡± I said. My hand moved along her skin. I couldn¡¯t feel the pathways any longer, but I could feel the reservoir inside of her abs. No longer an inferno, it was more like a matchstick now. ¡°It¡¯s weak, but there.¡± ¡°Amazing,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I need sleep.¡± I chuckled but nodded. Moving her to the bed I put her under the covers. ¡°Train me¡­tomorrow.¡± ¡°I will. Sleep,¡± I said, kissing her forehead. She smiled, closing her eyes and was soon asleep. I sat on the bed ready to get some shuteye as well, but was stopped as the door opened. I had expected to get yelled at from Saeko¡¯s screaming, but it was actually Saya. The pink haired girl looked to me nervously as she snuck in and shut the door. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Saya whispered. I wasn¡¯t sure why she said that, but then noticed that it was dark out. I was good at seeing in the dark, being a ninja had a lot of perks. ¡°Takashi?¡± I asked. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not gay.¡± ¡°What?!¡± She asked surprised. I chuckled. ¡°Saya, I know it¡¯s you. There''s a small shlightntern on the cab to your right,¡± I said. She blindly felt until she found thentern button. Pushing it the area around her became illuminated. Saya scanned the room, and as her eyes adjusted she noticed Saeko next to me. ¡°What did you do to her?¡± Saya asked. ¡°Sex,¡± I said without shame. ¡°Was she loud?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Saya said, nervously. ¡°I told Shizuoka I was going to check it out.¡± ¡°And now that you¡¯ve checked it out?¡± I asked. She hesitated. ¡°Come here.¡± She surprised me by doing it. Her eyes on the sleeping Saeko, when she got closer she turned to me. Her eyes became much bigger as she took in my muscr body again. ¡°What would you like to do?¡± ¡°Why am I here?¡± She mumbled to herself. ¡°You know why,¡± I said, taking in her body. ¡°We could die tomorrow. Do you really want to be alone and a virgin when you do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s morbid,¡± she mumbled. ¡°And not why I¡¯m here.¡± She appeared defiant to my words. That¡¯s what I had assumed she and Saeko¡¯s reasons were. I sure as shit knew I wouldn¡¯t want to die a virgin. ¡°Then why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I just¡­¡± Her eyes moved to Saeko. ¡°I want to sleep like that.¡± I looked at Saeko. She waspletely rxed as sheid next to me. ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to sleep more than an hour at a time. I want to be able to forget it all.¡± ¡°I can help you rx,¡± I promised. Pulling her close to me it wasn¡¯t long until she was straddling my thighs. Her body was shaking as my dick raised up to rub along her pussy lips and ass cheeks. Still in her skirt and shirt I could feel the white panties as my dick continued to poke her. ¡°I want you,¡± I admitted. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful. But if you¡¯re not ready, we can do other stuff.¡± I kissed her neck as my hands moved to her chest. She hadn¡¯t been wearing a bra in the simple shirt. Before I had thought she had C Cup breasts, but now in front of me I guessed they were D. Either way they felt heavenly as I began to knead them. ¡°Be gentle,¡± she whispered as my lips continued to kiss her. I nodded, deciding to stop with the talk. Turning her over onto the bed Iid on top of her. Kissing her deeply she began to moan and shake. My hands pulled up her shirt andtched onto her tits. Chakra coating them I stuck with the weaker Pleasure Touch for now. Saya began to whimper as my dick dug into her panties. Then to her surprise she came. My mouth on hers I muffled the yell as I covered her lips. The orgasm moving through her body in a wave I felt her panties be drenched. She let out a long sigh as the orgasm faded, but I was done hesitating. My hands moving under her skirt I pulled her panties down. She held her legs shut for a moment, locking eyes with me. I gave her a stern look and she nodded. Opening her legs I pulled the panties off slowly. ¡°We stop when you say so, but I want you,¡± I told her. My dick began sliding up and down her slit. ¡°I want you,¡± she moaned. I leaned over, pulling her shirt up to reveal her glorious tits. They wererge, but her nipples were small inparison. My mouthtching onto one she moaned, running her hand through my hair. I moved forward slowly, parting her lower lips. Chakra covering everything she gasped and shook. A couple of inches in I didn¡¯t ask permission as I broke her hymen. She came as it tore. Her head shooting back as her mouth took on an O shape. Her voice cracked with the force of it. I kept on. Moving in inch after inch she continued to gush liquid on my dick. My mouth moving to hers she acted on instinct, letting me do what I wanted. My tongue on hers she idly reciprocated as her mind was lost to the feeling. ¡°So goooood,¡± she moaned as my dick pulsed inside of her. ¡°This this is eh,¡± she shivered. ¡°So amazing.¡± ¡°You feel amazing,¡± I noted and began to fuck her. She screamed out, her hands on her tits as she pinched her own nipples. I pulled in and out all the way. Giving her my all as every few thrusts sent an orgasm through her body. She couldn¡¯t talk anymore as I took what I wanted. The bed shaking with each thrust she opened her legs wider to allow me in further. I sucked her nipples, hands on her hips as I pulled her up to meet me in the thrust. Loud smacks echoed in the room. I noticed the click of the doorknob between the thrusts. I looked up to see a blonde headed woman standing behind the crack in the door. Saya was too lost to notice as I continued to thrust. Locking eyes with Shizuoka she bit her lip watching myrge dick enter and exit her student. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum,¡± I told Saya while looking at the nurse. Saya hesitated, her own orgasm ending. ¡°Not inside. On me,¡± she pleaded. I nodded, speeding up. As Saya orgasmed again I felt it build up. Pulling out I came on her, each spurt hitting her tits they were soon covered with the huge amount of my semen. Her body shook as her orgasm ended. Looking down to my dick she said with a sigh, ¡°that was exactly what I needed.¡± I looked up to see that the door was shut. ¡°I agree. Again?¡± She blushed, but didn¡¯t deny it. I flipped her around and took her from the back. She came just as hard and often. Saeko sound asleep on the bed. I guessed the chakra awakening had taken it out of her. I didn¡¯t give Saya the same gift, I wanted to keep it for those that actually wanted it. After I came on her again she was exhausted. Wiping the cum off of her she was too weak to leave. I pulled her to be beside me. Laying in the middle of her and Saeko she was soon asleep. I had a wide smile on my face as I eventually joined them in sleep. I wanted 3 girls in this world as well. I knew who my next target was. CHAPTER 131 EAST STATION CHAPTER 131 EAST STATION ¡°This is the greatest thing ever!¡± Kohta yelled as we ran over the rooftops. ¡°I have to agree,¡± Saeko said. We came to the edge of the home, but she didn¡¯t hesitate, speeding up she ran and jumped. Soaring through the air she was taking the best to the strength of the suit. All of them were doing well honestly. In Gantz, Kato had been a pansy when it came to them. Each of these guys had risked their lives over thest few days. It was sink or swim. They were swimming. Khota took in a deep breath doing the same. He soared through the airnding on the other roof with very little stumbling. I looked to the others, they hesitated but soon went over one by one. Though Takashi was obvious about his dislike for me, he did like the suit. ¡°Come on, Shizuoka,¡± I said to the heavy chested woman. Her breasts bounced with every footfall and jump, the best part of bringing her along in my opinion. ¡°I¡¯m not young like you all,¡± she whined. She had watched me have sex a few hours ago, and had only blushed while stealing nces of me a few times. When we headed out of the Takagi household a few hours ago she was back to her normal whiny self. ¡°No, but you¡¯re doing great,¡± I said. ¡°Do it, or I throw you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing it, I¡¯m doing it,¡± she said. I had already thrown her twice. She took in a deep breath and ran for the edge. Jumping almost toote she flew through the air and made it. I channeled chakra and made the same jump without a running start. The morning had been a little awkward when Saeko found Saya naked in bed with us. I left it up to them to figure out how they wanted to proceed. Both knew I was strong. They would need to ept the other if they wanted to continue to be with me. I promised Saeko training on chakra after we had saved everyone. Since she didn¡¯t have a whole lot and it was new I told her to start meditating until she could feel it. Chakra increased with strength and practice using it. But even I had to learn to find it in ninja school before I could learn any skills. We were making good headway. A few people yelled our way now and then from other roofs but I kept us running. We pointed them to the Takagi household but were on our own mission. The power out everywhere the city was eerily quiet as smoke and fires broke out in the distance. The only real noise we heard were the moans and groans from the zombies in the street below. That and random gunshots in the distance. ¡°There it is!¡± Rei yelled as we ran in a group. Pointing ahead I couldn¡¯t see the difference between it and other buildings but I guessed she knew. We followed her direction and jumped from building to building. When we came to the building there was a wide street out front that we couldn¡¯t jump across. A random spattering of the undead in the street I turned to the others. ¡°Okay, moment of truth. The suits should be enough protection from a bite, but don¡¯t risk it if you can help it,¡± I said. ¡°Everyone have their weapons?¡± They all nodded. Saeko had her new real sword that Mr. Takagi gave her. Rei had a short spear. Kohta and Takashi had bats. Kohta still carried a rifle on his back, but I had made him promise only to use it when we were surrounded. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can use this,¡± Saya said. She lifted the ck Gantz sword. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s better than punching them. The sword is strong,¡± I said. I pulled out my Seastone Jitte and began channeling chakra through it. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I stepped off the building andnded easily. Saeko soonnded beside me. I smiled at her boldness, and she sent me a wink. We stepped away from the building toward the East Police Station. The 2 of us quickly running to the next zombie we stabbed into their heads only to move to another and another. By the time the others got the nerve to jump off the 3 story building we had already cut a path to the police station. ¡°No one¡¯s here,¡± Rei said worriedly. ¡°We don¡¯t know that,¡± I said as we moved inside. The doors were wide open. A few zombies inside Saeko and I dispatched them easily. ¡°Where is your dad¡¯s office?¡± Shizuoka asked as she bounced in. Herrge chest drawing the eye as she moved wherever. I really wanted the DD breasted woman, but wasn¡¯t about to push. I had 2 other beautiful girls to focus on for now. ¡°Upstairs.¡± ¡°Are there guns here?¡± Kohta asked. ¡°I doubt they left any,¡± I said. But an idea struck. ¡°But¡­an evidence locker might have some,¡± I lied. ¡°That¡¯s this way,¡± Rei said as she began running up the stairs. A zombie in her path she stabbed it in the head without hesitation. We moved through therge station running down halls. The lights were off, but luckily Rei found a supply closet. There were still shlights left inside. Grabbing a few we did a sweep of the 2nd floor. Eventually finding the armory Kohta kicked in the door to find it emptied out. ¡°At least that means they left on their own terms,¡± I offered Rei. She nodded, but was nervous. We found the evidence locker behind a wire cage. A zombie inside I ripped off the lock of the cage and disced his head from his body. We began ripping through everything. Trying to salvage whatever we could. I found a big stack of drugs but left that for the next looters. ¡°Woah,¡± Shizuoka said as she found what I was looking for. A briefcase full of money. I put on a wide smile. ¡°Do you think we should?¡± ¡°Do you think it will be worth anything?¡± I asked, my fingers itching. ¡°I doubt it,¡± she said with a sigh and put it down. I began discreetly throwing the money in my Status screen. It was too easy. I hadn¡¯t noticed any banks, but every bit counted. Money was king here, in Gantz, in My Hero Academia, and probably One Punch Man if I ever went there. I had another 50 million yen by the time I emptied the ce of all the money I could find. We stopped our looting as we heard a loud crash. Saya had shut the ss entrance doors when we came in. The crash had sounded distinctly like ss breaking. We all eyed one another but began making our way back to the stairs. A noise of heavy breathing came from the stairs as we got closer. I had assumed that someone had driven through the station from the noise we heard, but I was shocked as we saw the huge figure walking up the stairs. It was at least 9 feet tall. Coal ck skin, it had purple veins spiderwebbing along it¡¯s body. Muscles everywhere the thing looked like a zombie pimple about to pop. It had 2 arms, 2 legs, and a head, but the face was a distorted conglomeration of 2 heads. Like a conjoined twin it had 2 heads, each pointing in a different direction as it moved up the stairs. ¡°What the fuck,¡± I found myself saying unbidden. The thing noticed us and moved more quickly than I thought it could. Running up the stairs it turned more quickly than a zombie should be able to. The 2 faces screeching as they turned to face us I didn¡¯t hesitate. Chakra pouring into my body I jumped at it. Kicking it in one of the heads hard. The head blew off, but there was another. It didn¡¯t need to recover as it tried to bite my leg. It¡¯s hands moving for me the girls screamed my name but I twisted out of it¡¯s reach. Landing on the ground it swiped at me again. This time I brought the Jitte up. Sharpening the water I extended it out slicing the monster zombie from crotch to neck. Splitting it down the middle. It screeched but fell in 2 halves. It¡¯s body convulsed thenid still. Breathing in and out heavily I didn¡¯t hesitate to cut off the intact head. The monster didn¡¯t stir as the pitch ck skull rolled away. ¡°What the fuck!¡± I repeated. I turned to the other¡¯s they had the same look of surprise on their faces. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Saya asked, worriedly. ¡°I-I- is it a new virus?¡± ¡°Or an evolution of the current murder virus?¡± Kohta asked. He slowly moved to therge muscr body. Poking it with his bat it was like a rock. ¡°It¡¯s muscr. And 2 zombies?¡± ¡°Holy shit,¡± Takashi said, joining him in poking the body. It must have been a man thing cus I noticed I was doing the same. ¡°Not good,¡± I said. ¡°If they¡¯re evolving¡­¡± I was getting worried. Could this have been because I brought Gantz armor into the mix? Or was this part of the story? The canon hadn¡¯t gotten far. Maybe this was where it was supposed to lead. ¡°I uh need to find my dad,¡± Rei said. Looking up the stairs to the next level we all nodded and ran up. We moved more slowly though. If there were more of these giant zombies I wasn¡¯t confident they could deal with them even with the Gantz armor. We soon found more rooms and zombies. Dispatching them our nerves got better since they were simple zombies. They were a lot less scary now. But we had to stay on our toes. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Saya asked, stepping into a dark room. I rushed in killing a zombie. I looked around confused about what caught her eye. ¡°It¡¯s got power.¡± Moving to aputer screen it was the only light in the room. ¡°It must have some sort of battery back-up,¡± she said while punching the keyboard. She began trying to bring up the inte, but there was nothing. Then a red message crossed over the screen. She began reading the message on the screen. ¡°Regarding the emergency shelter and refugee n, maintaining the peace-keeping task force¡­.¡± She started to mumble. Then eximed excitedly. ¡°The self-defense forces areing to Tokonosu for a rescue mission tomorrow evening.¡± ¡°They are?!¡± People eximed excitedly. ¡°Yes, they will be focusing their efforts to evacuate people from the Shintoko Third Elementary school,¡± Saya said. The girls looked to Takashi. ¡°That¡¯s where my mom should be,¡± the man said excitedly. ¡°She might really be okay if people are heading there.¡± ¡°Great news,¡± Shizuoka said, putting her hand on his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s try to get all of our loved ones there.¡± That¡¯s when I got the quest.
High School of the Dead Quest 4
Get as many people as possible to the Shintoko Elementary School.
Rewards:
Tough Skin
I had nned to do that anyway, so it was no issue for me. I was curious what Tough Skin meant, but I would find out. ¡°I agree, Rei. Lead the way,¡± I said. She nodded and headed out of the room. Stabbing the head of a zombie we eventually came to arge open office area. Desks all around Rei ran to a specific one. ¡°This is my dad¡¯s desk,¡± she said excitedly. Digging through the desk to try to find something I noticed the white board. ¡°Hey, looks like they got the message too,¡± I said. The others turned as I pointed to the board. ALL SURVIVORS GO TO SHINTOKO ELEMENTARY SCHOOL ¡°Guess we know our next stop,¡± I said. Looking around the others nodded. I moved to a window. Opening it I ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s start making our way.¡± I jumped off the sill andnded on the street below. Starting to sh through the zombies I was ready to get this part of the story over with. CHAPTER 132 1 SAVED CHAPTER 132 1 SAVED We moved through the town quickly, but not quick enough. There were a lot of building roofs littered with zombies. As if someone had tried to escape the zombies only to lead them to the roof and be turned themselves, or have to jump off the building. I had seen more than a few sttered bodies at the bottom of buildings. Jumping rather than be turned themselves. I couldn¡¯t me them. As we saw more and more death our good mood about finding the extraction point was slowly warn down. We were quiet as we gave up on the rooftops and moved to the streets. Killing zombies sporadically I was sure to keep my eye out for any morerge ones. I hadn¡¯t seen any but they were on my mind. I had killed it easy enough, but I was always one bite away from turning. ¡°I¡¯ve got it, zomays,¡± Shizuoka said, getting our attention. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Kohta asked. I noticed Emi walking up beside me. The girl had been quiet as usual, but still walked with us. Always in the background as we made our way through town. ¡°Well the normal undead are zombies. We can call the big ones zomays,¡± she said. It took me a bit to understand. As in Zom A or B. ¡°Works for me. Guess I wasn¡¯t the only one thinking about that weird one,¡± I said. A zombie came from between 2 houses. Saeko intercepted and dispatched it. ¡°That thing was freaky.¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought we had it bad before,¡± Saya said. ¡°That adds a whole other level of difficulty if there are different types.¡± ¡°That was the muscle one. The tank. So there should be a mage and a rogue one,¡± Kohta said. ¡°God, don¡¯t say that,¡± I said with a shiver. ¡°I couldn¡¯t imagine a rogue zombie.¡± ¡°Not zombie, zomay,¡± Shizuoka said with a smile. ¡°Right right,¡± I said. ¡°Where are we going anyway?¡± ¡°This is our neighborhood,¡± Takashi said. ¡°Rei and I grew up here. Our houses are close. It would be good to check them-¡± ¡°Are you serious!? What are you stupid!?¡± Someone yelled from a side street. We all looked to one another but Rei began running toward the voice. We followed and were soon outside of a home. A woman with a spear in hand was out front of a house, unbothered by a few zombies making their way to her. ¡°Mom!¡± Rei yelled as she ran at the woman. I moved to intercept one of the zombies, Saeko did the other. We were soon meeting where the mother and daughter were reuniting. ¡°Is it really you?!¡± Rei¡¯s mom asked excitedly. ¡°How did you get here? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think we should have this conversation here,¡± I said, pointing to the zombies heading our way. ¡°Who were you yelling at?¡± ¡°These jackasses,¡± her mom said pointing at the house we were in front of. I could see some people looking through windows. ¡°I went out for supplies, but now they won¡¯t let me back in!¡± She yelled at them, unbothered by the loud noises she was making. ¡°Hey, jackasses!¡± I yelled to the house. People moved away from windows. ¡°Keep your house to yourselves. Tomorrow night the government is extracting people from Shintoko 3rd Elementary School!¡± ¡°Really¡± ¡°No way¡± ¡°We can¡¯t believe him¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Voices yelled from inside. ¡°Come on. You said your house is close?¡± I asked Rei. She nodded and we followed her as her mom talked. ¡°Is the government reallying tomorrow? That¡¯s great. I¡¯ve been stuck with these idiots. They were part of my cooking ss and we holed up together, but I guess you don¡¯t really know someone until the shit hits the fan.¡± She talked quickly and loudly. I was starting to see why they kicked her out. ¡°What about you all? I see you Takashi, been a while. Where¡¯s your handsome boyfriend, Rei?¡± Her mom asked. ¡°Uh, he¡­ died,¡± Rei said sadly. ¡°When the zombies attacked, he was bit.¡± ¡°What? No way,¡± her mom said. Some zombies appeared and I was more than happy with the distraction. Ending some, Saeko joined me and we walked together. ¡°Any luck with the chakra?¡± ¡°No, been busy,¡± she whispered. ¡°But I do feel¡­something. I worry it might be the suit.¡± ¡°Maybe, but you have it for sure. Should we practice tonight?¡± I asked. She nodded. ¡°Maybe I can give you some more?¡± I gave her a wolfish grin. Blushing, she nodded but looked over to Saya. ¡°What about her?¡± She asked with a sneer. ¡°I didn¡¯t give her chakra,¡± I admitted. ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°Because I haven¡¯t talked about it. I think she¡¯s just lonely,¡± I said. ¡°She didn¡¯t appear that way this morning,¡± Saeko said with a sneer. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the one that said you didn¡¯t care,¡± I said. ¡°Changing your mind?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± she whispered. ¡°It is one thing to say. Another to do.¡± ¡°Very true,¡± I said. ¡°But I¡¯m ready to go again at any time. Can you say the same?¡± Saeko blushed. She had been limping from the short session we had. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the chakra will build up, grow stronger within you. But¡­my skills require a lot of assistance in the bedroom. If you think you can keep up, I¡¯m more than fine just having you.¡± It was a risk to offer, but I didn¡¯t want her thinking she wasn¡¯t beautiful. ¡°You would, would you?¡± She asked. Pushing her purple hair behind her head. She thought for a time. ¡°You said you would like to spend all day in bed when we were somewhere safe.¡± I nodded. ¡°How about we see this through, and find somewhere safe. I¡¯ll make my decision then.¡± ¡°Oh, so you want the Weston challenge?¡± I asked with augh. I had given Reika the same opportunity in Gantz. Of all of them, Hancock and the girls from Naruto world were the only ones that coulde close to keeping up. I pushed that out of my mind. I didn¡¯t want to worry about Reina, Hina, and Shinju for now. Or to think about if Tayuya had betrayed me. ¡°There¡¯s our house,¡± Rei said excitedly. It was smaller, but still a 2 story. I began to scan the other homes. Now that I had 2 girls, I didn¡¯t n to stop with my nightly activities. ¡°We will stay there,¡± I whispered to Saeko, pointing at a house a couple away from Rei¡¯s. It was bigger and there appeared to be no one around it. She blushed and nodded. We were soon inside Rei¡¯s home. ¡°Sorry, I am Kiriko Miyamoto,¡± Rei¡¯s mother said as we walked in. She dropped her pack on a kitchen table and leaned her spear against the wall. She was a strong looking woman with brown hair. ¡°Make yourselves at home. I was here earlier, but I thought my once friends were better than they actually are.¡± Taking off packs and jackets we rxed around the kitchen table or on the couch. The light was sinking outside but Kiriko brought out some battery poweredmps and an old kerosene one. ¡°Walk me through what you¡¯ve been up to,¡± Kiriko said. ¡°How¡¯d you get here? What you¡¯ve seen? Everything,¡± she said. Still loud I let the other¡¯s exin as she started putting together food. She had a camping stove and began cooking beef on a te. Rei walked her through our escape on the bus. She didn¡¯t mention the teacher that had supposedly kept her back a year. I still couldn¡¯t believe she had been so broken up about that, but to each their own. She talked about the zombies, the Takagi household, the horde of zombies that attacked. Her eyes wandered to me now and then. She kept bringing up stuff Saeko and I had done. Not so much Takashi. The main character had taken a backseat to me, so it wasn¡¯t much of a surprise. He appeared to notice as well, giving me the stink eye now and then. Rei and he had been having their own drama in the background. I tried to stay out of it. ¡°So you¡¯re Weston, I assume?¡± Kiriko asked. I nodded. ¡°Sounds like I should thank you for getting her this far.¡± ¡°Eh, I¡¯m sure they all could have done fine without me,¡± I said. Which was true. ¡°I used to be a police officer,¡± Kiriko admitted. ¡°I saw what was going on and froze up. I¡¯ve pushed some zombies away, but haven¡¯t killed any. Sounds like you all killed a lot of them. Good for you. Me, I feel dumb hiding with my friends.¡± ¡°Looks like it worked out,¡± I noted. ¡°Rei knew where to find you, and hopefully we can find your husband at the elementary school tomorrow.¡± The woman nodded, giving us all more thanks. We ate but were soon splitting off. ¡°I¡¯ll be staying at the house 2 houses that way,¡± I whispered to Saya. She jerked away, brought out of her own thoughts after hearing my voice, but instead of repeating I announced, ¡°I am going to patrol. We leave with the light tomorrow.¡± The others nodding, taking my word asw. I had be the unofficial leader a while ago. Which was funny because Takashi obviously was when I joined them. I stepped outside. A few zombies had made their way over, but I ended them easily. Heading 2 houses down I jumped up to a balcony that looked out onto the street. Once inside I didn¡¯t find anyone. Heading downstairs I unlocked the front door and began digging through their stuff. Having a soda I rxed on the couch until the doorknob jiggled. Sitting up I was surprised to find that both girls were walking in. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Saeko growled as she pushed through the door. ¡°Weston invited me,¡± Saya said defiantly. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°We are training,¡± Saeko said angrily. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the state you¡¯re in after your training,¡± Saya scoffed. ¡°Ladies, enough,¡± I said. ¡°Come on. It really is time to train. Saya, I expected youter.¡± ¡°I noticed Saeko trying to sneak away,¡± she said haughtily. ¡°What? Don¡¯t want me here?¡± She asked, crossing her arms under her ample chest. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, but Saeko really has training to do,¡± I said. ¡°You can watch though. Sit.¡± The girls red at one another but moved to sit on opposite sides of the sofa. I rolled my eyes but grabbed a chair and sat in front of them. ¡°Okay, Saya, I¡¯m not sure if you noticed, but I don¡¯t wear a Gantz suit. What I can do is merely my own strength.¡± She looked at me, confused, until I showed that I didn¡¯t have one under my clothes. ¡°Through a lot of training I am naturally stronger than the suits. One of the sources of my strength is an energy called chakra¡­¡± I gave her a whole exnation with examples and information. By the end she was wide eyed as I showed her the water chakra. ¡°Now you know what Saeko is training,¡± I said. ¡°Saeko, take off your clothes.¡± She blushed but didn''t hesitate. She was soon out of her school uniform and ck Gantz armor. Sitting back on the bed I marveled at her perfect body. Ignoring Sayapletely. ¡°You have chakra now. I learned to use it when I was about 9 or 10. I hope it will be easier for you,¡± I said. Using my Chakra Sense I focused and found the core of it. It felt a little stronger than the night before. Since chakra increased with physical strength I was sure it would continue to grow as it limated to her strong body. ¡°Very good. It appears to be growing stronger. Chakra increases with strength. But for now your¡¯s is weak. I¡¯m sure it is catching up to your current strength. So the first thing we want to work on is circting it in your body.¡± My hand moved to her abdomen. Pointing at it I ordered, ¡°Picture an energy in your gut. It is there, but you can¡¯t feel it yet. Mentally grab the energy, and move it to your hand.¡± My finger moved up, over her breast, down her arm to her hand. ¡°The Chakra pathways are there, but tiny. You need to make them bigger by forcing chakra through them. Once you have done that we will work on empowering you with chakra.¡± She nodded, closing her eyes as she began to meditate. Saya looked at me. ¡°I want to do that.¡± Saeko opened her eyes, annoyed. ¡°You don¡¯t have chakra,¡± I admitted. ¡°What? Why does she?!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s let her meditate,¡± I said. Saeko looked at us upset but I grabbed Saya¡¯s hand and dragged her away to a back room. ¡°You don¡¯t have chakra because I haven¡¯t given it to you?¡± ¡°Given? How?¡± ¡°Through sex,¡± I said. ¡°Chakra is in my blood, sweat, and other fluids. I was able to give Saeko some yesterday, and awaken it in her.¡± ¡°I want that,¡± she said quickly. ¡°Do you?¡± I asked seriously. ¡°Saeko has spent years training her body. Years trying to make herself stronger. Chakra isn¡¯t some parlor trick or omnipotent power that makes you stronger. It has to be worked with. Used like a muscle to grow stronger.¡± Saya practically shook in anger. Her mouth contorting as she red at me. ¡°I want it,¡± she said. ¡°Does it make me strong like these suits?¡± I nodded. ¡°Then I need it. Weston, I have never felt so useless in my life. I have a genius-level IQ. But that doesn¡¯t help us in a world that went to shit. I want strength. I want power.¡± ¡°And are you mine?¡± I asked the real question. She stopped her tirade, studying me. ¡°Saeko is mine. That is the only reason I¡¯ve gifted her with this. The only reason you were able to join usst night is because Saeko understood that I have a lot of strength. A lot more than I have let on. I won¡¯t trust anyone with this power unless they give everything to me. You think I¡¯ll let you have it so you can go back to Takashi? Yeah, I noticed how you looked at him only a few days ago.¡± ¡°I-I used to have a thing for him,¡± she admitted. ¡°But not since I met you.¡± ¡°You met me years ago,¡± I reminded. We had been in the same ss at school years ago. She frowned. ¡°You know what I mean. Not the real you. Not this you.¡± Her hand moved to my chest. Biting her lip as she looked up into my eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so strong. And confident. You¡¯re like a new person. I want you. Why else would Ie to youst night? I can¡¯t get you out of my mind.¡± I frowned. Annoyed by how much I wanted her. She had bullied me like Kohta. It was scratching an itch in me to make her beg me like this. My dick bulged, she knew what she was doing to me too. Her hand moved down to my crotch, stroking my dick. ¡°I¡¯ll be yours. I-I don¡¯t care who you have. Just make me yours,¡± she whispered. Her voice hot as she breathed heavily. I moved into her, kissing her deeply. The cute girl moaned in my mouth as I lifted her up. Setting her on the counter of the restroom she began to shiver as my chakra coated her body. ¡°I will give you chakra,¡± I said. ¡°But I expect loyalty, Saya. Complete loyalty. You wouldn¡¯t like what would happen if you betrayed me.¡± She shook in excitement, moaning as my dick dug into her. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± she squeaked, scratching my back. Picking her up I took us upstairs to the master bedroom. A little light was leaking in from the window as the sun finished setting. Our intimacy continued as we kissed and pulled clothes off of one another. She giggled as my hands moved along her thighs. But I wanted her. ¡°To give you chakra, I will have to cum in you,¡± I warned. ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m yours,¡± she moaned. That was good enough for me. My dick parted her lower lips causing her to cum. She gasped and took it as herrge tits rocked back and forth. My mouth was on them as I continued inside of her. I would like to say that it was a sweet moment. But a part of me was still angry at her for how she treated me back in school. Now she was a begging mess as she came again and again. No longer a virgin, I was rough with her. Pouring chakra into her she took it all, gasping my name as I moved in and out of her. ¡°Come in me!¡± She gasped. ¡°I want it. I want this dick. There!¡± She gasped as I found a spot she particrly liked. Her eyes shut as another orgasm moved through her. Cumming hard she let out cute squeaks. ¡°Slow down. Fuck fuck. Use me!¡± Her lower half started pushing up into me. Her own inhibitions gone as I sped up. She came loudly, uncaring who heard as she cried out. ¡°Oh my god! Cum cum cumming.¡± Her body tried to pull away but I grabbed her. My firm grip holding her in ce. She tried to fight but soon whimpered, taking it all. Resigned to her fate as the bed creaked from underneath us. Then with a yell I began cumming hard into her. Her nipple in my mouth her voice cracked as she felt the thick cum coat her insides. Her legs wrapping around me, I almost saw spots as I kept unloading into her. When I finished she let out a long sigh. ¡°That was¡­so much better,¡± she said. I nodded, pulling out. She shivered but I exined the process. The heart appeared in her short pink pubes and the chakra poured into it. It took a minute but her body was alight with fire as chakra awakened in her. I covered her mouth this time as chakra pathways were formed in her body. Her eyes distant she was pushed into a further form of pleasure as her body changed for the better. When it was done she passed out. I set her up in the bed and turned to see Saeko in the door. ¡°So you gave it to her too?¡± ¡°I did,¡± I said. ¡°But we will see if she uses the gift.¡± Saeko frowned but nodded. Bending over the bed she looked back at me. ¡°I expect the full course tonight.¡± Iughed, nodding. I began eating her out as she bent over the bed. Yelling loudly it wasn¡¯t long until she forgot Saya was there. Taking her from behind I pulled her hair hard as I was rough with Saeko as well. My hands on her tits, I used them like handles as I pulled her into me. ¡°I love you!¡± She gasped, tricked by my chakra, but I didn¡¯t fight it. ¡°Good,¡± I said as I came in her. The chakra in my semen hitting her body made her cum harder than the other orgasms she had. Just like the girls in Naruto World her body reacted more strongly to the Lust Element. She didn¡¯t have lust though. Squirting as I kept humping into her she passed out from the strength of it. I was sure Saeko would ept she couldn¡¯t keep up after that. Especially after I woke her up a half hourter to go again. She groaned but nodded. Riding me only to give up and beg me to keep fucking her. I obliged and took her for all she was worth. CHAPTER 133 RATTLING CAGES CHAPTER 133 RATTLING CAGES I woke up to the girls snuggling up to me. Saeko had been able tost 4 rounds, but she was a blubbering mess by the end. Almost asleep as I fucked her. Too rxed as her body sent pleasurable signals through her body. Saya hadn¡¯t woken up for another so I left them there to look through the neighborhood. I was surprised by all the people I found. So I changed my ns for the day. The sun was peeking over the horizon so I began squeezing the girl¡¯s asses. Not gentle with it as I enjoyed their firmness and sticity. ¡°Do you ever get tired?¡± Saya mumbled. ¡°I do not,¡± I admitted. ¡°I stayed up for 5 days straight once. I have a skill to keep going. I just sleep because I like it.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± I had used Kame Mode once to make sure it worked in this world. It had so I left it alone. I nned to start using it when the real killing of zombies started. ¡°What else can you do?¡± Saya asked. ¡°I can change the temperature.¡± I began pulling in heat, making the area cold. Then pushed it out making it warm. ¡°And a bunch of other stuff.¡± ¡°And you do it with chakra?¡± ¡°Mostly,¡± I said. ¡°But it took a lot of training. Don¡¯t expect to be super strong right away.¡± Saya frowned but nodded. Looking at Saeko she asked, ¡°What are we doing today?¡± ¡°Saving lives,¡± I decided. She asked for rification, but I didn¡¯t give it to her. I soon had them up. It was quite simple to get them going. I just had to grope and y with them. They would let out a pleasurable moan, then get reminded the other girl was there, then pushed me away. Neither feltfortable being with me at the same time. We got out and headed back to the Miyamoto household. The mother and a few others were up. Shizuoka gave me an all knowing blush. ¡°Where were you?¡± Rei¡¯s mom asked. ¡°Patrolling,¡± I said. ¡°Change of ns for today. The elementary school is only a few miles away. We are going to start saving people.¡± I had a quest to save as many as possible. I wanted the reward to upgrade. So I would grab as many as possible. ¡°How?¡± Rei asked, walking up. ¡°Get everyone up, you¡¯ll see,¡± I said. I was out the door as the others began to eat breakfast. I headed 5 houses down and kicked in the door. The lone woman screamed as I walked in. ¡°You are leaving,¡± I ordered the stranger. ¡°What? Who are you? Please don¡¯t touch me!¡± She yelled, backing away. ¡°I¡¯m not. But gather all of your stuff. We are leaving.¡± ¡°No I can¡¯t. My husband could be-¡± ¡°Could be where we are going,¡± I told her. ¡°The government is evacuating people. Grab your things. We will be heading there.¡± ¡°Do you mean it?¡± She asked, hope in her voice. I nodded and waited for her to pack a bag. It wasn¡¯t long until she was following me to the Miyamoto house. The others were surprised I had someone with me. ¡°There are about 20 houses in the area, holding people. We will be getting all of them. Once we have them all we will make our way to the school,¡± I told the others. They nodded and I sent out assignments to streets. In the Gantz suits they were confident and ran about it. I handled the biggest groups. Those homes with 2 or 3 people would be easier to talk into leaving. It was the bigger groups that were an issue. Number meant safety for some reason. ¡°We won¡¯t let you-¡± A guy tried to say, I backhanded him. He cried out falling to the floor. ¡°You will be leaving,¡± I told him. ¡°All of you. I will protect you from the zombies. All you have to do is walk. Grab your shit. We are going somewhere safe.¡± The others in the household looked at me, scared beyond belief since I had kicked in the door easily. ¡°I don¡¯t care that you kicked Miyamoto out. But I will be damned if I let you all wait here to die!¡± I said angrily. ¡°I am done not saving those I can.¡± They shook in fear from the strength in my voice. I picked up the guy from the ground. ¡°Move your ass. Grab your crap. We leave in 3 minutes. We will be discarding everything you don¡¯t take.¡± They didn¡¯t like it. None of the groups did. But by the time we were done we had close to 100 people. All shivering, whimpering, and genuinely scared as they gathered up. There were children, older people, and teens, middle aged people. All had fought not to go, but I wasn¡¯t going to risk it. ¡°Time to go!¡± I ordered. ¡°My group. Surround them like a clock¡¯s numbers. Takashi, you are the lead. Show the way. Call out when more than one zombie shows up.¡± We were soon on our way to Shitoko Third Elementary School. The people were like sheep. Huddling together as they looked fearfully to the streets ahead. I was a whirlwind of movement. Moving between my team in their Gantz suits. Every alley we walked by had zombies stumbling our way. We took them all on. Dispatching them easily. The first few zombies that appeared therge group tried to bolt. I was soon in their way daring them to make a run for it. I could almost feel my Conqueror¡¯s Haki react to knock them out if needed. But I still hadn¡¯t done the trick. After the 3rd group of zombies the citizens stopped trying to run, more confident as we killed expertly. Rei¡¯s mom even joined in, pushing some zombies back with her spear. We got into a nice groove. Killing and pushing the people further. I knew something would go wrong though. We were about half way to the school when Takashi yelled, ¡°Zomay!¡± The name didn¡¯t register for a moment, but then I remembered. I was by him almost instantly. I noticed the pitch ck skinned zomay right away. Red veins bulging out of it¡¯s skin it stared at us angrily. Breathing in and out heavily, it red at us like we had run over it¡¯s dog. This one didn¡¯t have 2 faces, but 3. Instead of right next to each other, the extra heads were on the shoulders. The group cried out in fear, ready to escape at any moment. I began to spin my Jitte as the zomay yelled. It began to charge at us, concrete breaking with its footfalls with each powerful step. I met it head on. Powering up my own run as my Jitte spun in my hand. We closed the distance and a few paces away I took the Jitte in 2 hands. Extending the water out in arge wave I shed/sshed up, from crotch to head. The zomay split in half. Screeching as the 2 sides continued on with momentum alone as the halves shot passed me on my sides. They skidded to a halt a few feet away. I noticed that the heads on the shoulders were still alive. Each shoulder began to move as the remaining heads took control of each side. In 2 quick shes I beaded the 2 halves. They stopped moving then. It was a surreal thing to see such a strong zombie. No one had seen any over the week zombies had been out and about. They were either evolving, some people were unlucky to be sucked together into the same zombie, or something else was going on. I guessed I would have to find out. ¡°This is not good,¡± I said as the others came up. I looked up to Takashi. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you guys could take it on without the suits. And even then¡­¡± ¡°I agree,¡± Takashi said. ¡°Look what he did to the road.¡± We all turned to see the footprints in the concrete. ¡°It¡¯s¡­another thing to worry about.¡± I frowned but nodded. Soon another zombie attacked the group and we were surrounding them again. Pushing them forward as we inched our way to the school. All in all it only took an hour to get there. It felt longer, but we killed a lot of zombies. Fighting always made time drag on. People began to get excited when they noticed the police cars and metal gate closed around the school. I ran ahead to get their attention. ¡°Hello!¡± I yelled. Some people perked up behind the gate. ¡°We were told to gather here for evacuation!¡± The guards spoke to one another. Soon someone was running into the school. I waited patiently as therge group walked up behind me. It wasn¡¯t long until someone walked out of the school. It surprised me that they weren¡¯t a police officer. ¡°We are closed!¡± The man yelled as he walked up to the gate. The peopleing up behind me gasped and began to mumble. The man was older, he was balding and had gray hair around his head, but not on the top. He wore sses and an old gray suit. ¡°We were told that the army was heading here to extract people!¡± I yelled and began to walk closer to the line of police cruisers. ¡°That¡¯s right, but we are already at capacity. We can¡¯t ept anymore people. You are more than wee to wait outside until theye!¡± The man yelled. It was no longer needed to yell, I could hear him just fine. ¡°And the police?¡± I asked. ¡°The police aren¡¯t in charge here! As the principal, it is my duty to make sure those under my care are safe,¡± the man said. I looked around. The area looked rather safe. But the school behind the man was big. There was a wall around the entire campus, ready to protect whoever was inside. I could see why it was chosen as an extraction point. Turning back to those behind me they all had scared looks on their faces. I jumped up to the cruiser''s hoods and kept walking. ¡°That¡¯s not going to work,¡± I said. ¡°These people are in my charge. I won¡¯t feel like they¡¯re safe until they¡¯re inside.¡± ¡°That is too bad!¡± The man yelled. ¡°People are scared enou-¡± He stopped talking as I began climbing up the metal gate. ¡°Stop that! Someone shoot this man!¡± I looked down. They had guns, but they were scared. No one wanted to shoot a person. I made it over the 10 foot high gate. Jumping down I stared at the principal then ignored him. Walking to one of the guards I noticed a key around his neck. Moving to him I grabbed it before he could react. Ripping it off I moved to the gate. ¡°Stop!¡± The principal yelled. I moved back, punching him in the gut. He doubled over easily. Walking to the gate I unlocked the padlock and pulled the chains off. Opening the gate I waved the others over. ¡°They found space for us!¡± I said with a big smile. ¡°Come on. Everyone. Let¡¯s go.¡± They didn¡¯t hesitate. Moving around the cars they began to pour in as the police officer¡¯s showed up. They walked around the school toward us. I was about to chew them out but stopped when Rei yelled, ¡°Dad!¡± She was soon running from the group with her mom. Both went to an older man at the front of the police group. Crying happily as they were reunited. I tossed the key to the lock to the guy I took it from and headed inside. Ready to hear an exnation on why some principal was in charge during the time of crisis. ¡ª ¡°My men are stationed at the other 3 gates around the school,¡± Tadashi Miyamoto said. We were inside the school with the small group of police. There were only about 12 of them, which was a far cry lower than what I expected. ¡°The principal offered to station people at the main one. We have been working it for a few days, working in shifts. I had no idea he was turning people away. I only heard because of the yelling.¡± ¡°Yeah, not cool,¡± I said. ¡°But we made it.¡± The dozens of people we brought were quickly brought into the fold. Some reunited with others they knew. Others had seen some bad things so they stuck to themselves. ¡°How did you know toe here?¡± Tadashi Miyamoto asked. ¡°We went to the police station,¡± Rei said. She still hung on the old guy. ¡°We saw the announcement about the extraction.¡± ¡°And the other¡¯s there?¡± Tadashi asked. ¡°Others?¡± ¡°Yeah, I was part of the first group toe when we got the message. The others at the station were supposed to get here today,¡± he said. ¡°There wasn¡¯t anyone¡­alive when we were there,¡± Rei said. The dad appeared to take the news badly. He frowned, fighting whatever emotions he had. He must have been holding out hope they would join up. But they should have stuck together. ¡°What about this ce? Besides the principal, is it safe?¡± Kohta asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Tadashi said. ¡°Despite how the principal treated you. He did lock the ce down as soon as the outbreak started. There wasn¡¯t a single zombie here. He has been taking in people, at least that¡¯s what I was told. But yesterday¡­a refugee came in and told him that they saw the principal¡¯s wife get killed.¡± ¡°She was in another group house, but a zombie broke in,¡± Tadashi admitted. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it affected him in such a way.¡± I frowned, feeling a little bad for treating the guy that way. But if it was going to make you turn away survivors, maybe you shouldn¡¯t be in charge. ¡°I found her!¡± Takashi said happily as he walked in. A very beautiful buxom woman walked in behind him. ¡°Your sister?¡± I asked excitedly. He frowned at me. ¡°My mom,¡± he said. His mother blushed as she followed him in. ¡°Oh, sorry, easy mistake,¡± I said, reaching out my hand. She would give Shizuoka a run for her money in the chest department. Long ck hair she was exactly my type. ¡°I hear you all are to thank for helping Takashi get here,¡± his mother said with a bow. ¡°Yes, if he had told us his mother was so-¡± I was about to say beautiful but Takashi red at me. Iughed loudly. It had been a while since I had. The depressing air was annoying, it was good tough again. ¡°So what?¡± His mother asked, knowing what I was going to say. ¡°Vibrant,¡± I decided. I looked around, Saeko and Saya were ring at me. I missed My Hero Academia and Toru. ¡°Fine, so when are these helicoptersing?¡± ¡°They should be here at 6,¡± Tadashi said. ¡°That was thest bit of information we got. I assume you all want to rest.¡± ¡°I would like to go out and look for people,¡± I admitted. I wanted more for the quest. ¡°Are you sure, it¡¯s dangerous,¡± Tadashi said. ¡°He can take care of himself,¡± Rei assured. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s around here?¡± I asked. ¡°There is the grocery store that way. Park that way. And the bank that way,¡± Tadashi said. ¡°Bank?¡± I asked with a much bigger smile. ¡°Finally.¡± I was used to America where they were everywhere. It was time to reap the apocalyptic world¡¯s rewards. CHAPTER 134 HEIST CHAPTER 134 HEIST I left Saeko and Saya to meditate and try to manipte chakra. Escaping the campus easily I didn¡¯t notice any people holed up, but they weren¡¯t my focus. It took time but I finally found the bank. I had hoped for big neon signs, but no, it looked like every other building. Gray and in, but the pirate in me knew there was treasure to be had. Caught up in the moment I didn¡¯t hesitate to run through the crowds of zombies. My water Jitte in hand I sliced through heads easily. Almost a part of my body I spun it with my finger in the fork, extended the water out, slicing through heads and bones without issue. I was finally having fun. I walked into the bank to find a few more zombies. Dispatching them I excitedly moved to the registers. Prying them open with grip strength alone I began throwing money into my status screen with a surprising amount of glee. I loved watching the amount of Yen increase as I emptied the bank for all they had. Then I made my way to the safe. It was as I pictured. Closed unfortunately. The big metal door was a sight for sore eyes though. I couldn¡¯t help but feel Luffy whispering into my ear to take it all. I tried prying the safe door, but it didn¡¯t budge. Then I really tried with chakra. Pulling with all I had I was thrown back as the handle popped off. A screw giving up under my strength I cursed. I then decided to try knocking. Someone might have been stupid enough to lock themselves in. I knocked hard. My hit echoing in the bank. To my surprise someone answered. They knocked back. ¡°Hello!¡± I yelled. I heard people yelling from inside the safe, but it was too muffled to make out. ¡°There should be a way to open it from the inside!¡± I yelled. But it was no use. They didn¡¯t open it. I cursed, looking around there was only one choice. Time to dig. I moved around the safe. I doubted I could make it through the metal so I decided to try the wall. When I got to a concrete one I began channeling mana. First I decided on an ice bullet. Making a small amount of water I froze it with my quirk in a bullet shape. With all my focus I threw it at the concrete wall. A nice chunk of the concrete broke off to reveal metal rebar. I frowned. Focusing I began to make a huge amount of water. Making an orb of chakra around it I shrunk it down. Extremely focused it shrunk and shrunk, pressurizing the water. When it was as small as I could make it, about 7 inches in diameter. I opened a pinhole in the chakra orb. It took a moment but the pressure broke the rest of the way through. Digging through the concrete and rebar, little specks of it sttered against my face as I made a line straight up. I had to do it 2 more times to make a human sized doorway. Then I began to kick with all I had. It took all the power I could summon to make the new doorway shutter. Kicking and kicking it eventually broke through. I yelled giving my all and I was rewarded to have the hole open into the bank vault. Apparently I had forgotten about safe deposit boxes. My stone doorway crashed through the wall of steel boxes. The stink hit me right away. But people began yelling and crying as I made it through. ¡°Thank god!¡± A girl cried. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could you not exit from inside?¡± ¡°No, the quick release on the safe broke,¡± another person said. It was dark inside. I began reaching in grabbing people to pull them through the new exit. ¡°How did you do this?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡± I pulled them out one by one. There were 12 people. They were pale and struggled against the light streaming in from the windows. ¡°What the hell is that smell?¡± I asked. ¡°Shit,¡± A guy said. ¡°We¡¯ve been trapped in there for days.¡± ¡°Oh, well go use the restrooms. There shouldn¡¯t be any undead here,¡± I said. ¡°I will take you to a safe ce if you hang around.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± A small girl cried. Her mother hugged me and I felt a little bad. I had onlye for the money. The group was soon running to the bathrooms and I walked back into the vault. I found the shit corner. Unfortunately they had been using the stacks of money to wipe. I grabbed what I could, which was a lot, but felt dirty when I was done. Heading out the 12 people were soon gathered around me and I escorted them out. Killing zombies for them they weakly followed. Mumbling as I killed the troves of zombies in front of us. I caught them up on the situation, let them know that an extraction was nned. Some tried to get me to divert to their homes, but I pushed on. They were too scared to go off on their own. We made it to the school with little issue. Coming up to a side entrance the police were surprised, but opened the gate. Giving everyone a cursory look to make sure they weren¡¯t bitten they were soon running off to the school for food and water. They had been surviving on their own piss for a while. None appeared well enough to go very far without something to fill their stomachs. I was about to go check on Saeko and Saya when I was stopped by the quietest person in our party. ¡°Can I talk to you?¡± Emi asked meekly. I had only been using Epitome to change my body a little, but I was still much taller than her. Just barely over 5 feet tall she couldn¡¯t meet my eye when she asked the question. ¡°Sure,¡± I said. ¡°Where do-¡± She took my hand and walked us to the track area. Her face burned in embarrassment as she walked with my hand in hers. I wanted tough, but she really was trying to move out of herfort zone. She was acting even more bold when she walked us into the sports shack. The small hut was where the school kept their sports equipment. Thick mats, ser balls, goals, and every other sporting good could be found in there. I had watched too much hentai. My mind immediately went into the gutter. Picturing what we could do in there as she nervously wrung her hands. I looked her up and down. She was still wearing her school uniform. White button down shirt with green stripes and short skirt, her long hair ck hair obscured her vision. She stood apart from me, staring at me, but too nervous to say anything. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked. ¡°I love you,¡± she said quickly. Her eyes looked up from under her bangs. Staring at me. ¡°Okay,¡± I said slowly. ¡°That¡¯s out of the blue.¡± ¡°I have for a long time,¡± she admitted. ¡°Ever since we shared ssesst year.¡± I remembered back, she had been in my ss. Always quiet and at the back of the room she hadn¡¯t made much of an impression. That was until she offered me her money without hesitation. ¡°I-I was too nervous to say anything. And you kept going off with the others. And-and my chance never came. But I wanted you to-to know.¡± She blushed deeply. I took a step toward her. I had a thing for dark hair. Raising my hand I moved the bangs away from her eyes. She was cute. Freckles on her cheeks she stared up at me nervously. ¡°I appreciate you letting me know,¡± I said. ¡°It takes a lot of guts to admit something like that.¡± Her eyes sparkled as she looked up at me. ¡°What would you like?¡± Emi appeared to not have thought this far ahead. She gave me a confused look. ¡°This ce is going to be evacuated soon. You can leave,¡± I said. ¡°I am not going to. I am staying here. I assume you want to escape this-¡± ¡°I want to stay with you,¡± she said quickly. ¡°Weston, I want to stay with you.¡± I frowned, nodding. ¡°Okay, but Emi, you need to know. I am with other girls. Saeko and Saya.¡± She blushed, nodding. ¡°I saw you with Saeko,¡± she admitted. ¡°And I assumed with Saya. I just can¡¯t stop anymore. If you can have them, why not me?¡± She asked, hopeful. Iughed, feeling a little less bad. ¡°Have you ever had a boyfriend?¡± I asked. She blushed but shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± I leaned forward kissing her lips. She squeaked but moved into the kiss. Too afraid to do much else than stand there I let it stay simple. ¡°You¡¯re very pretty under all this hair,¡± I noted as I pulled back. She smiled widely as if I had said something profoundlyplimentary. ¡°I-I can cut it.¡± ¡°If you want,¡± I said. Letting a sigh I checked her out again. She was all skin and bones, but I could feel the truth in her words. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I want you? To be with you?¡± She asked, as if asking for permission. ¡°I understand that. But what do you feelfortable with? Kissing? More? I don¡¯t know much about you. This is the most you¡¯ve talked to me since we have met,¡± I admitted. She looked away but nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not good at expressing myself,¡± she mumbled. I was getting a Hinata vibe from her. ¡°Would you¡­show me what to do?¡± It was sad how much that turned me on. ¡°How about we take it slow,¡± I said. ¡°Simple stuff.¡± I leaned forward, kissing her again. She expected it this time. Her mouth opened. Practically shaking as my hand moved to her back, pulling her to me. The kiss was long, and by the end she had learned a lot. Her body became weak in my arms, and I decided to push it. My hands going to her ass I noticed that it was her best asset. Thick and tough she didn¡¯t fight as I began to knead it. Gasping as her hands moved to my face. Moaning in my mouth as I continued to pour chakra into her. My dick dug into her front as I mashed her ass, pulling her to me. Then she came. Her tiny body convulsing she didn¡¯t know what to do as it happened. Moaning in my mouth I could feel her panties moisten as it moved through her. The small girl took in deep breaths as it finished. I released her slowly. ¡°That was¡­such a good kiss,¡± she remarked. Iughed loudly. Doing it much more often than I had in a while in the world. ¡°It was, wasn¡¯t it?¡± I asked. That¡¯s when I heard the gunshot. We both perked up. Yellinging from outside I moved around her and was out the door. The guards at the other entrances running to the front I quickly followed. It wasn¡¯t long until we found arge crowd out front of the school. The principal was being held back as he tried to move for another gun. ¡°We can¡¯t ept them in!¡± He yelled. ¡°No more! This ce will fall!¡± The old man ranted and raved as those around him tried to calm him down. I walked over to Rei¡¯s father. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°A bus full of people drove up,¡± he said. I didn¡¯t like buses. I looked to the front gate and there was a bus just in front of the police cruisers. A man was out front, he appeared rather normal. But I was getting Shidou vibes from him for some reason. ¡°They heard about the extraction point here. Wanted to wait it out inside.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± I asked. ¡°What are we? 6 hours away from theming?¡± ¡°There abouts,¡± he said. More and more people came up. ¡°The principal seems to have lost it.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I noted. He was openly weeping now. His teachers gathered around him as he sat on his knees in front of the school. ¡°Well, no time like the present.¡± ¡°Hello there!¡± I yelled walking up to the front gate. The man in front of the bus noticed me. Forcing a smile on his face as Mr. Miyamoto and I walked up. ¡°Sorry for the gunshot. That¡¯s just how the principal says hello. How can we help you?¡± ¡°We were told that an extraction was happening here,¡± the man said. ¡°We have been traveling all over town. We just want to rest.¡± ¡°I understand that,¡± I said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you and the otherse out of the bus? So we can get a good look at you.¡± The man hesitated but nodded. Walking to the bus he yelled inside the door. Men starteding out. And it was nothing but men. I thought that was a little odd. Then I noticed all the tattoos. Mr. Miyamoto must have understood as well. He stiffened as the 40 men stood behind the police cruisers. ¡°What prison are you from?¡± Mr. Miyamoto asked. Their leader hesitated but admitted. ¡°The East Head Prison.¡± ¡°The maximum security?¡± Miyamoto asked. The man nodded. He frowned, bing worried. ¡°We have women and children here,¡± I said, deciding to make the hard call. ¡°We would appreciate you staying on the bus until the extraction happens.¡± The inmates began to grumble. ¡°We uh, we would,¡± the leader said. ¡°We really would. But there were these big undead. They had pitch ck skin with red veins. He chas-¡± The bus was thrown forward crashing through the inmates in front of it, the police cruisers, and into the gate of the school. The bars bending, Miyamoto and I jumped back, but the bars of the gate held. Barely. That was until the bus was pushed again. Much harder this time it honked loudly as the horn red. I intercepted it, trying to keep it from entering further, but I grabbed it wrong. The front of the bus smacked me in the head, dazing me. I yelled as I stood in front of it trying to keep it from entering any more. CHAPTER 135 SAVIORS CHAPTER 135 SAVIORS I shook my head. Trying to get my bearings as people screamed and yelled around me. Stumbling back the bus wasn¡¯t pushed anymore. There were deep trenches in the ground from where my feet had dug in to try to keep the bus from being pushed further. ¡°Weston!¡± Saeko yelled. My mind was still reeling. I noticed her running toward me, fear in her eyes as mass panic broke out in the school yard. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Zomays,¡± I mumbled, waving at the bus. I was slowly getting my bearings. ¡°On the other side of the bus.¡± I pulled my Seastone Jitte out of my screen. My head aching I struggled to push chakra through the de, but seeded. ¡°In your suit?¡± I asked. She nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Unsheathing her de we moved around the bus to see one of the zomays trying to get in. ¡°Ready to try one?¡± She didn¡¯t hesitate. Dashing forward Saeko moved her de to the side as she closed in on the multi-headed zomay. It roared at her, swiping a meaty paw. Dropping down she didn¡¯t hesitate to cut off an arm. That didn¡¯t phase it. The other hand swiping at her she severed it as well then cut off a leg. Always moving, never pausing she cut the heads off in a smooth motion. I had a lot to learn from her yet. Nodding, I was starting to feel better. Moving around her and her foe I walked through the beaten up gate. I was surprised to find not just one more. But 3 more zomays. I didn¡¯t hesitate. All 3 were gnawing at the prisoners from the bus. They screamed as they were eaten alive. Huge chunks bitten out of them they were tossed to the side when the zomays were sure that the person would turn. Almost methodical as they moved onto the next living person. ¡°Oy!¡± I yelled out to the zomays. ¡°Bring it steroid junkies!¡± 2 of the 3 noticed me and roared. Their arms out they ran at me. I tried to copy Saeko¡¯s moves. But where her moves were like a dancer¡¯s. Mine were like a truck driver. Straight forward and hard to turn. I knew how to dodge a blow though. Ducking down I felt the wind in the air from the zomay trying to grab me with his meaty paw. Slicing through the heads in an arc I twisted in the air bashing my Jitte in the other''s head. They dropped to the ground as Inded. Thest one had the leader from the bus in his arms. I was about to run forward but Saeko beat me to it. Dashing inhumanely fast she jumped up slicing the zomay across the chest from over its shoulder to under an arm. The top of its body slid off. Throwing the man it held as it split in 2. Saeko stabbed the heads ensuring they were dead. I gave her a thumbs up scanning for more. There were some zombies walking our way but no more big boys. ¡°You¡¯re pretty sexy running around like that,¡± I said, moving to Saeko. ¡°You¡¯re not so bad yourself,¡± she said with a smirk. ¡°Th-thank you,¡± the man from the bus said. He had short ck hair but was unassuming. ¡°I don¡¯t know-¡° he stopped talking as his head was lopped off. I didn¡¯t hardly see the de of Saeko¡¯s move. Before I knew it she had ended his life and was sheathing her sword. A few men behind us gasped. They were the inmates. Looking around they decided on risking somewhere else to ride this out. ¡°Uh there a reason you killed that guy?¡± I asked Saeko. She stood over the man. Staring down at his severed head. ¡°This is the man that attacked me,¡± she whispered. ¡°The one whose bones I broke. The one who used me of attacking him and I was sent to jail.¡± ¡°Ohhh damn, that¡¯s a coincidence,¡± I said. Walking away I killed 2 zombies then walked back. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go.¡± She hesitated but I grabbed her arm. Pulling her back to the school. We came into the school area to more chaos. People yelled and screamed. Others pointing guns. Others crying. I looked around unsure what the hell they were all yelling about. ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡± I billowed. I had pretty good strength. My voice echoed in the courtyard in front of the school as it quieted everyone. ¡°Stop pointing guns at each other. Stop yelling. Stop everything!¡± I red at people. ¡°You, why are you fighting?¡± I pointed at one of the teachers. ¡°The school. We are screwed. We won¡¯t be able to stay here anymore,¡± the teacher said. ¡°Who cares!?¡± I yelled. ¡°Nowhere is safe. Is the evacuation not happening in a few hours? Were you not nning on leaving?¡± ¡°No! Why would I leave? This is our home,¡± he said angrily. ¡°This is where my life is.¡± ¡°So because your stupid sandcastle was broken into you think it¡¯s okay to point your gun at someone? I don¡¯t know if you noticed. But these zombies are getting stronger. They just pushed a bus. You think that wall means anything to them? If you aren¡¯t willing to go out there and fight them. You¡¯re fucked,¡± I said. That appeared to be news to him and a few others. ¡°I will ensure this ce is safe. Until the evacuation happens. After that I am leaving. I will be working toward saving more people out there.¡± I doubted many knew me. I was sick of their turtle attitude so far though. ¡°What did you people do while Saeko and I fought the zombies? Stayed in here. Arguing and fighting. Put the weapons down. Now. Go find a corner to sit in. And when the troopse. I expect you all to be evacuating with them,¡± I said. Putting my Jitte away I decided to wait outside the school grounds. Letting out a sigh I found an overturned police car and sat on it. Waiting for any zombies to show up. Rubbing my temple I wasn¡¯t surprised when Saeko moved to sit next to me. We sat quietly. Comfortable with one another. ¡°Are you disgusted with me?¡± She asked out of the blue. ¡°No, why?¡± I asked, surprised. ¡°I killed that man,¡± she said bluntly. I nodded. ¡°That was a good kill,¡± I said. Moving my arm over her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve been holding back on me with moves. I¡¯m going to need some more sword training from you.¡± My head pushed into the side of hers, but I could feel she was nervous. ¡°No, I¡¯m not disgusted,¡± I said. ¡°I killed thest bus driver. Guess you and I just hate them.¡± Sheughed with that one. A smile on her lips as she wiped a tear. ¡°No. Just make sure you don¡¯t kill me in my sleep. I don¡¯t care who you kill. As long as they deserve it.¡± She nodded. ¡°I can do that,¡± she whispered. I kissed the top of her head and we rxed into one another. It wasn¡¯t long until others from our group came outside. First Saya, sitting on the other side of me, then Emi, Shizuoka, Khota, Rei, and Takashi. I looked around at them. Unsure what they were hesitant about. But then it hit me. ¡°Who''s going and who''s staying?¡± I asked. There were some dejected looks. ¡°I¡¯m staying,¡± Saya said first. ¡°Me too,¡± Saeko said right after. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Khota admitted. ¡°Whoever goes, I expect the suits back,¡± I admitted. ¡°What? Why?¡± Rei asked. ¡°Because you are leaving to wear the military can protect you. You won¡¯t need them. I only have so many. Need to save them for people staying to fight,¡± I said. She frowned, a little upset. ¡°I-I have to go,¡± Rei admitted. ¡°My parents are safe. I want to stay with them.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no shame in that,¡± I told her. ¡°Suit please.¡± I extended my hand. ¡°What?! Here?¡± She asked, nervous. I eyed her up and down and smiled big. Laughing she rolled her eyes. ¡°Who else?¡± I asked. ¡°I want to stay,¡± the nurse said. I gave her my best smile. I turned to Emi. She nodded instead of speaking. Her hair was tied back in a ponytail for once, showing her face. She really was pretty. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m going,¡± Takashi admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t know where my dad is. But my mom is going so¡­¡± I cursed. I¡¯d hoped his mom would stay. I kind of forgot he had a dad. ¡°We will keep an eye out for him,¡± I said. The first helicopter was soon heard overhead. It became a madhouse after that. Helicopter after helicopter flew in. All the while I kept guard at the gate killing the zombies attracted to the noise. Some of the military joined but ended up just watching us kill the zombies. It was near dusk by the time thest group was flown out. It was me, Saeko, Saya, Shizuoka, Emi, and Khota left. My Harem of the Dead, plus a random sidekick dude. The military guys triple checked with us that we were fine staying. We waved them off. As they lifted off the ground my quest waspleted.
High School of the Dead Quest 4: Complete
Get as many people as possible to the Shintoko Elementary School.
Due to amount of people saved: Reward Increased
Rewards:
Tough Organs (Upgrade)
CHAPTER 136 THE OTHER WOMAN CHAPTER 136 THE OTHER WOMAN It took only a day to get back to the Takagi Household. They had recovered nicely from the damage of the zombie attack. We warned them about the zomays, but they hadn¡¯t seen any. I was starting to wonder if it was rted to where we were in the city but then a patrol party was attacked by one. It took quite a few bullets to bring them down. Not one and done like the zombies, the big muscr ones were in a league of their own. My team became the elites for fighting though. In our suits we were given the best equipment as we made our way to the seashore. The idea was we would get to the ocean and spread from there. Anywhere else in the area by the shore would be essible. Fishing was an option for food. And if we were in a pinch where escape was the only option we would be able to take to the sea. It made sense but it was still a bitch. They didn¡¯t want a straight shot. They wanted a dock with plenty of boats. It took a week to reach the dock, then another 2 days to clear all the zombies out. They had been attracted to the noise of the waves hitting the shore. ¡°We finally did it,¡± Saeko said. Wiping sweat off her brow she smiled widely at me. ¡°Yep,¡± I said. Looking around the Takagi house members were driving up and setting up shop. The EMP had knocked out everything local, but I had remembered that there was a vehicle in my HSOTD store. I bought some and gave them the trucks. I only had one choice for a vehicle. Some white generic truck from Japan. I didn¡¯t even know the manufacturer. ¡°What next?¡± Saya asked. ¡°I¡¯m thinking a vacation,¡± I admitted. ¡°You, you, and me. Find a nice penthouse somewhere. Work on your chakra control¡­other things.¡± ¡°I like that idea,¡± Saeko said. Saya blushed deeply. Emi hadn¡¯t approached me much since our little foray in the sports shack. But she had cornered me for a kiss now and then. I still hadn¡¯t figured her out but was enjoying myself with Saya and Saeko. ¡°It¡¯s a date,¡± I said. ¡°What¡¯s a date?¡± Shizuoka asked. ¡°nning a vacation,¡± I admitted. ¡°I want to join,¡± she said, her mouth pouting. ¡°Fine with me,¡± I said. ¡°But it¡¯s very¡­exclusive. I doubt you¡¯d be interested.¡± I gave her a wink and walked away. I was sure she got the idea as I headed off. I found the Takagi¡¯s ordering people around. ¡°Weston, you did great,¡± Mrs. Takagi said. Giving me a wide smile as me and the girls walked up. ¡°Those zomays, you found. Very tough. How many did you kill today?¡± ¡°8,¡± I admitted. ¡°Curious what¡¯s next on the agenda?¡± ¡°Um nothing for now,¡± she admitted. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a break?¡± ¡°Perfect, your words not mine,¡± I said looking at the girls. ¡°Let us take care of some things first,¡± Saeko said. ¡°We can leave in a bit.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I said. She and Saya were soon catching a ride back to the fortress. I found myself without work, but noticed a small fishing boat. After raiding it I grabbed a fishing pole and headed down the shore. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Shizuoka asked as I walked by. ¡°Fishing. Want to go?¡± She hesitated but followed. We came to the end of the concrete dock. Stepping down to the sandy shore I helped her off and we walked along the sandy shore. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you stayed,¡± I admitted. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go with the others when the military evacuated them all?¡± ¡°I have a friend. I keep expecting her to show up any day now,¡± she admitted. ¡°The person whose apartment we stayed at. Jeez, 2 weeks ago?¡± ¡°Oh right, the special forcesdy,¡± I said. ¡°Regretting staying?¡± She shook her head, herrge chest swaying. ¡°You run us ragged though. I don¡¯t know how you keep going.¡± ¡°I have high stamina,¡± I admitted. We continued to walk, not bothering to find somewhere to fish. I dropped the rod and we simply enjoyed one another¡¯spany as we forgot zombies for a bit. ¡°What next?¡± She asked. ¡°I told you. I¡¯m going on a vacation,¡± I said. ¡°Then back to the zombie clearing.¡± ¡°And what will you be doing on this vacation?¡± I eyed her. ¡°Lots of sex,¡± I admitted. My mouth in a wide grin. She blushed. ¡°Care to join?¡± ¡°You¡¯re very forward,¡± she said. Nervous as she held her hands behind her back. ¡°You know you¡¯re underage, right?¡± ¡°Oh, because someone is here to enforce thews?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful, Shizuoka. And I¡¯ve caught you peeping, what? 3 or 4 times?¡± She didn¡¯t answer that. ¡°You know as well as I do I¡¯d love to add you to our fun. The girls would probably thank you for the break. You could show them a thing or 2. They¡¯re pretty lost on what to do. I have to do most of the work,¡± I admitted. I could see her face be heated. She began looking around nervously. ¡°But you¡¯re so young,¡± she whispered. ¡°I am,¡± I said. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t tell. You know that.¡± I left the ball in her court for a little bit. My peripherals focused on her we walked along the shore. When I thought she might say something more we were interrupted by a groaning noise. Ahead of us a zombie was eating someone. Annoyed I ran over. Pulling my Jitte out I bashed them over the head. Their body fell lifeless to the side as I noticed the beautiful woman it had been biting. If I hated anyone dying more than a kid, it was a beautiful woman. Dark skin. Dark purple hair. Perfect body. She wore leather clothes. I bent down noticing that there was no blood. Checking for a pulse I was surprised to find a faint one. ¡°She¡¯s still alive!¡± I yelled to Shizuoka. She ran over and gasped as she noticed the woman. ¡°Rika!¡± Shizuoka cried out. The woman below me cracked open her eyes. A small smirk on her lips as she noticed the nurse. ¡°Shizu, finally,¡± Rika mumbled. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head and she passed out. ¡ª- It was the next day before she was well enough to talk. We had set her up in one of the spare rooms at the Takagi household. When she was conscious we called the Takagi¡¯s to hear what she had to say. Shizuoka said Rika was in the special forces. Everyone was interested in her story. ¡°I¡¯m Rika Minami,¡± she started. ¡°I¡¯ve been in the special forces for a few years. I was out on a training mission when this whole thing started.¡± She was sitting up, uninjured she sounded a little weak, but was recovering. ¡°We heard about the murder virus pretty quickly. A lot of people think it started in Japan. But it started in Japan, America, Russia, China, Africa, and Europe. All around the same time.¡± ¡°What? No way. How¡¯s that possible?¡± People eximed. I stayed quiet. ¡°I was originally assigned to keep the Z¡¯s off an airport as they flew people in and out. Then I was assigned to a frigate out on the ocean. Then a base. And another base. Just kind of sitting around. Waiting. Then I volunteered for a mission,¡± she admitted. ¡°That¡¯s where I heard that the outbreak of the virus happened worldwide. I was told to investigate a pharmacy. Stationed on the other side of town. Near the river. Ghorent Pharmaceutical.¡± ¡°Are you saying they started the virus?¡± Mr. Takagi asked. ¡°I¡¯m saying it was implied,¡± she admitted. ¡°Me and 2 others went up the river. But only I came out. We didn¡¯t make it far before running into those big undead guys.¡± ¡°Zomays,¡± Shizuoka offered. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Zomays, that¡¯s what we call them,¡± she said. ¡°Oh my god. Seriously? Did you name them that?¡± Rika asked. ¡°What? No!¡± She said defensively. I thought back and could have sworn she did. But the name had stuck. ¡°Well this sucks,¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± Saya asked. ¡°Looks like the vacation will have to wait,¡± I said. ¡°Gonna have to break into a pharmacy.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Rika yelled. ¡°Kid, didn¡¯t you hear me? I said they killed me and my team.¡± ¡°How many of the zomays you go up against?¡± I asked. ¡°6!¡± She said. Iughed. ¡°We will be fine,¡± I assured. ¡°Rest up. We leave tonight.¡± I walked out of the room. Trying to hide my excitement. For so long I wondered what had caused the zombie virus in High School of the Dead. Now I would finally get my answer. ¡°Weston!¡± Shizuoka yelled, catching up to me. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Are you serious about going there?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I said. ¡°Coming with?¡± ¡°Yeah, I just¡­will you give Rika one of your suits?¡± She whispered. I stopped. Studying her. I looked down to the cleavage, unable to fight it. ¡°Can she keep a secret?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure of it,¡± she said. ¡°Fine, make her promise to my demands and I¡®m fine with it,¡± I said. I waved her over and we headed to my room. Pretending to dig through my chest of clothes I pulled one out and handed the Gantz suit to her. ¡°Thanks,¡± she mumbled, taking it. I could tell she wanted to say more so I waited. ¡°We uh wouldn¡¯t have found her without you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Rika, she would have died without you going fishing randomly.¡± ¡°Nah she would have died without you,¡± I shot back. ¡°I was going fishing. But you were a lot more interesting to talk to. You saved her life since we kept walking.¡± She blushed while studying me then moved forward. I met her half way. Kissing her as my hands didn¡¯t hesitate to grab her ass. It was as glorious as I imagined. Herrge chest pressing into me Shizu moaned as my hands channeled chakra. Our tongues entwining it was nice to have someone that knew what they were doing. The blonde shuddered as my hand moved from her ass to her chest. Squeezing it I wasn¡¯t about to let this situation pass me by. We kissed for a long time. Her gasping and moaning as I took what I wanted from her. My hands explored her over her clothes. Bringing her close to cumming but not enough. ¡°You¡¯re so young,¡± she whined as she pulled away. I grabbed her hand so she couldn¡¯t get far. Pulling her back to me. ¡°I am,¡± I said. ¡°But you¡¯re beautiful. I want you.¡± ¡°What about those other 2?¡± She asked. ¡°They¡¯re much younger.¡± ¡°Oh no. I prefer all of your assets,¡± I said. Lifting herrge chest up. Shizuoka bit her lip. Studying me. ¡°Fuck it.¡± She whispered. Iughed and took her. I doubted we had long before the others would find us. My mouth on hers I pushed her into the wall. Lifting her skirt she dropped her panties. My hand pulling up her shirt I finally got my hands on herrge melons. My dick poking outside her entrance she gasped as my hands entered her bra. It didn¡¯t take long until she was cumming from my chakra. Her legs shook, threatening to drop her as I kneaded her chest. Mid-orgasm I pulled my hand down. Grabbing my dick I lined it up with her pussy and slid in. She rolled from one orgasm into another. ¡°Oh my god,¡± she grunted as my mouth sealed hers. I began fucking her relentlessly. She became a sputtering mess. My thrusts the only thing keeping her standing I had to take my other hand out of her shirt to grab her ass cheeks to keep her upright. ¡°How are you doing this,¡± her voice squeaked as her eyes rolled to the back of her head. ¡°Faster. Fuck me. Cum in me,¡± she demanded. I nodded. Speeding up she came again and again and I went into her balls deep. Releasing my seed into her she grunted. Her fingers scratching my back as she gasped with each spurt from my dick. ¡°Holy fuck,¡± she said as her head dropped to mine. Our foreheads touched as we caught our breath. ¡°That was¡­so needed.¡± ¡°I agree. I¡¯ve wanted you for a while,¡± I said. I reluctantly pulled out. She groaned. ¡°Someone¡¯sing. Fix your clothes. We can have a real sessionter.¡± She blushed. Starting to fix her shirt and skirt. By the time Saya came in Shizu was walking out with the Gantz suit. ¡°Thanks again, Weston,¡± she said and was gone on wobbly legs. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked Saya. The pink haired girl locked the door. ¡°I just want some attention before we go on another death mission.¡± She took off her shirt and I smiled widely. I was ready to give her all the attention she wanted. CHAPTER 137 GHORENT CHAPTER 137 GHORENT We boarded the ship the Takagi¡¯s had set aside for us. All of us were quiet as we cast off and were on our way. An older gentleman that had lived by the ocean all his life drove us on the ship. The only thing I couldpare it to was a longboat from One Piece. That or the size of Dexter¡¯s boat from the show Dexter. There was a steering wheel at the center of the boat with a chair and windshield. I sat at the front, watching the ocean. Missing the nights on the ocean of One Piece. The Grand Line was dangerous, but it could be peaceful. Nami by my side, Robin in the corner, it had been fun. I wanted to be there, but I also wanted to finish my new quest.
High School of the Dead Quest 5
Investigate Ghorent Pharmaceutical
Rewards:
Increased Vision
I guessed that meant we were on the right track for the story. Quests were usually a good sign. I continued to watch straight ahead. The weak motor slowly moving us along as we stuck close to the shore. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious about this, kid,¡± Rika said from across the boat. ¡°I¡¯m sure you want to help, but they were expecting usst time.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t be expecting us then,¡± I said. ¡°You can wait on the shore with Khota. I could do this myself. Saeko, I assume you want to go with?¡± She nodded. ¡°Saya?¡± She hesitated but nodded. ¡°Shizu? Emi?¡± They looked up, almost surprised I asked. ¡°I¡¯ll wait with Rika,¡± Shizuoka said. ¡°Good, Emi?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll um go with you,¡± she whispered. ¡°Works for me,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s get they of thend and work up a n.¡± It didn¡¯t take long to get to the estuary where the river met the ocean. The fresh water mixing with the salt, it was quite turbulent, but the small boat made it. ¡°Can¡¯t believe we got here so quickly,¡± Saya said, standing up as she pointed to the water. ¡°That¡¯s where we crossed the river, and got to my folks.¡± ¡°Jeez, we were closer than I thought,¡± I said. ¡°Did your folks make us go the long way to the dock?¡± She nodded. ¡°Fuckers.¡± She giggled happily as we continued on. ¡°That''s where we got off the bus,¡± Saeko said. We passed under a bridge. I remembered it like it was yesterday. Stuck with the people from the school I stupidly left them all in the hands of Shidou. I regretted it, but I doubted I would have done anything differently. I had been able to stick to the canon pretty well, or at least I thought I had. It had been a while since I read it. ¡°There¡¯s Ghorent Pharmaceutical,¡± Rika said. I should have known. At first nce it appeared normal. But then I noticed that there were actual lightsing from the windows. They weren¡¯t reflections off the moon. ¡°Park it here.¡± The driver nodded and pulled the boat over. He jumped out and tied off on a rock, waiting for orders. I had brought the man his nephew when the whole thing started. He was loyal. As we got off the small craft I studied the supposed Pharmaceuticalpany. It was a 6 story tall building. A concrete block there were equally spaced windows on each floor, making it appear normal. Dim lights leaking from all the windows I wondered how they had power, and why they would waste the power. ¡°There is an entrance from the street, and one from the water,¡± Rika said. ¡°There are no guards on the outside and the doors are unlocked. But as soon as we came inside we were put on by the big boys.¡± ¡°Zomays,¡± Shizu corrected. ¡°Yeah whatever,¡± Rika said. ¡°This is stupid. There¡¯s no way we can get in. There are cameras everywhere. If we get in, it¡¯s because they want us to.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I said. ¡°Stay with Khota.¡± I pointed to the man with her gun. My friend had grown quiet with Takashi gone. I assumed he regretteding with us, but he had been getting chummy with Rika, talking about guns as soon as they met. She had demanded therge rifle we had stolen from her ce, and they bonded over it. ¡°Why do I have to stay?¡± Khota asked angrily. ¡°She just said there were no guards.¡± ¡°True,¡± I admitted. ¡°I had assumed there would be some and you could act as a distraction.¡± I looked at those with me, they were scared, but they had the Gantz suits. I hoped it was enough to see us through. ¡°Alright, everyone want to go in then?¡± ¡°Fuck yeah,¡± Khota said. ¡°I want to know what¡¯s happening here just as badly as you.¡± ¡°Sorry, didn¡¯t think of that,¡± I said. ¡°Kid, did you not hear me? We can¡¯t get in without being seen,¡± Rika said. ¡°If we were going in one of the doors, sure, but we will be taking one of the windows.¡± I pointed up to the side of the building. There just so happened to be another building next to it. A perfect height to reach the 3rd floor of our target. ¡°That¡¯s like 30 feet,¡± Rika said. ¡°Trust me honey,¡± Shizuoka said. ¡°That¡¯s nothing.¡± She grabbed her shoulder and we all headed to the building. It was some sort of office space. To my surprise there were no zombies whatsoever, which was upsetting. We had driven by this ce in the bus. Our people could have stayed there and been perfectly fine. I pushed that out of my mind as we ran up the stairs. Labored and excited breathing were the only sound besides our footfalls. Taking the stairs 3 at a time my excitement was getting the better of me as I made my way up to the top floor. Breaking the lock on the door easily we ran to the edge of the t roof. The building we were going to felt eerily quiet, but that was the world we were in. No electricity there were no lights, car rms, doors shutting, people yelling, or anything that a city should have. There were random screams, or at least there used to be. But those had died down over a week ago. Now the music of the city were the groans of the undead. I could feel it all around us. The deathly silence as we blindly went from ce to ce to dispatch the dead. All of it leading to this point. ¡°The trick is to believe that you are stronger,¡± Shizuoka said to Rika. ¡°This is crazy,¡± the tan woman said. ¡°No time for a tutorial,¡± I said. My hand moving to under her knees I picked her up in a princess carry. She yelled. ¡°Shhh, thought you were special forces. Learn to be stealthy.¡± She red at me angrily and I shed her a smile. Moving chakra through my body I ran and jumped off the edge. To her credit Rika didn¡¯t scream. She shut her mouth while her throat tried to scream out, but we were flying high. I turned my body to take the ss against my back. It shattered against me as we fell into the window. Skidding to a halt I practically threw her as I moved back to the window. Clearing the rest of the ss from the window I waved the rest over. Saeko jumped first. Making it right to the window. Then it was Saya. She overshot a little but I grabbed her before she could fall. Shizuoka and Emi made it just fine, and Khota took the tail. The big man made it just as easy as the others. ¡°Holy fuck,¡± Rika said, seeing use in one my one. ¡°You weren¡¯t joking.¡± ¡°Told you, bitch,¡± Shizu said with a wink. Rika flipped her off but I waved my hand for silence. ¡°Weapons out. We kill first, ask questionster. Probably a lot of zomays, maybe other evolutions too. Our goal is the basement,¡± I said. ¡°Basement?¡± Saya asked. ¡°This is the viin headquarters, there will be a basement,¡± Khota said as if it was obvious. ¡°Shut it fatty,¡± she spat. I chuckled. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s see what these viins got,¡± I said. Pulling out my Jitte I passed the Gantz sword to Saya. ¡°Where did you pull those from?¡± Rika asked as I walked by. ¡°Don¡¯t ask,¡± Shizu said. ¡°Our fearless leader has a lot of tricks.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me,¡± Saya said. ¡°You should see the fun ones.¡± Saeko smacked the back of her head and they started to fight, I let them have at it. I had tried to stop it in the beginning, but it only got worse as I refused to favor one over the other. I liked both personally, but I loved both of their bodies. I couldn¡¯t say no to either. We ran through the office and came to the stairwell. Some emergency lighting on we ran down and down the stairs. I noticed a camera in a corner so I knew we were seen, but by then we were on the basement floor. Thest floor we could get to by this set of stairs we tried to step out of the stairwell but were stopped by the locked door. We paused for a heartbeat. A swift kick knocked the door off it¡¯s hinges. I stepped out and the trunk worthy fist of the zomay barely missed me. Taking a chunk out of the concrete wall I ducked down more and sliced up. Bisecting it, that was my favorite way to handle them. Another zomay pushed it¡¯s way through the 2 pieces of his friend. I jumped forward slicing off the heads in 2 shes and pushed forward. Noticing more behind me I yelled, ¡°Saeko, behind me.¡± She nodded and jumped out, getting the zomays at my 6. The 2 of us made quick work of the 10 zomays. The corridor wasrge for us, but small for the juiced up zombies. They could only attack 1 at a time. We took them down and stood in a field of blood. A head gnashed at me as it tried to move its side of the body. Stabbing it the corridor became quiet once more. ¡°Holy-¡± Rika said but I waved my hand. ¡°No time, go,¡± I ordered. I began running down the long hallway. Large metal doors on each side I felt like there were godawful experiments going on behind each. Always listening I was ready to act without hesitation if anyone moved to attack us. At the end of the hall there was an open elevator. I didn¡¯t like the obvious trap, but the other doors were too thick to try to break down. We all piled in and I pushed the bottom floor button. I was ready to skip to the end. Everyone was quiet as we stood in the elevator. It dinged as we passed each floor. ¡°We are fucked,¡± Kohta said. ¡°So stupid.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± I said. ¡°Then why are we here?¡± ¡°Because, I can beat whatever they throw at us,¡± I said confidently. I looked to Saeko, she nodded,plete confidence in me. Saya chewed her lip but gave me a smile. Emi smiled widely at me, her cheeks dimpling. Shizuoka gave me a shy smile. Rika was still very lost. We had beaten something that had killed her friends easily. The elevator dinged on the Sub-10 floor and stopped. The door didn¡¯t open. I became worried. Starting to pry at the door until I heard a loud thud above us. We all looked up and a small hatch opened. A gloved hand dropped a canister inside. White smoke billowed out of it. ¡°Tranq gas!¡± Rika gasped, trying to hold her breath. ¡°Fuck,¡± Khota said. ¡°So fucked.¡± ¡°Holy hell, holy hell, holy hell,¡± Shizu said. ¡°Guys, calm it down,¡± I said. They stopped and stared at me. All nervous, all ready for orders. ¡°Let it happen.¡± ¡°What¡± ¡°Why¡± ¡°Because I will get us out of this,¡± I said confidently. The gas was thick now. ¡°Just rx, I will handle it.¡± ¡°I-I,¡± Saya was the first to pass out, then Emi. Shizuoka was next. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Saeko asked, a little fear in her eyes. I nodded. She frowned but sat down, sheathing her sword. Khota passed out. I put my Jitte and the Gantz Sword in my Status Screen. Saeko sat with her eyes closed, most likely asleep. Rika fought the sleep. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you got me killed,¡± she mumbled tiredly. ¡°Yep, now sleep, and it will all be better when you wake up,¡± I promised. Taking a deep breath I watched her pass out. Sitting down I focused my breathing. I had been forced to hold my breath for a long time to clean a mile-long sea turtle of barnacles. I stopped counting how long I could hold it after 20 minutes. Far longer than normally possible. I closed my eyes, centering myself as I waited. It took time, but eventually the door opened to reveal just a man. I watched through slitted eyes and waited. CHAPTER 138 STEVE ROGERS BS CHAPTER 138 STEVE ROGERS BS I had nned to attack if they tried to split us up, but they kept us together. Men in ck military grade armor came into the elevator and dragged us out. I was one of the first. Watching through my peripherals we were definitely in the final boss zone. Morerge metal doors held monsters. I could tell this because they had small video screens next to the doors showing inside them. There were more zomays. But also different zombies. One with big heads. Others with big ears. Some with no eyes, just a nk te where their eyes should have been. We were going to need more letters of the alphabet to name all the different types. The guards didn¡¯t say anything as they dragged us. Walking through the halls they twisted and turned until we came to arger room. Setting us up in metal chairs they mped us with heavy iron chains like some dungeon. Taking our weapons they headed out and left us there. My team was pretty out of it, but I wanted to get this going. ¡°Hey!¡± I yelled. ¡°You guys okay?!¡± I asked. Pretending to be worried. I could see a camera in the corner of the room so I knew they could see me. ¡°Let me out! I¡¯m not interested in your weird sex dungeon thing! My friends and I were just looking for supplies. If you want to have sex with the undead, good for you. This is Amer-Japan, do whatever you want. They won¡¯t judge you. I¡¯m sure there is some hentai out there for this exact kink. I thought I saw a tentacle zombie! Is that what you do here? Have sex with it? Or let it have sex with you?¡± I tried not tough. I hoped the people listening in were. To my surprise it wasn¡¯t long until someone walked in ourrge cell. He wore a whiteb coat of course. With a shaved head he appeared rather muscr. Japanese, the man acted bored as he walked over. Grabbing a chair that was free he turned it around to sit on it backwards. ¡°I know you,¡± he said. I started to deny it, but as I studied him I realized I knew him too. His face was tired, bags under his eyes, but it was someone I knew. I just couldn¡¯t ce him. ¡°Weston Watanabe,¡± he said. ¡°I worked with your dad a few years back.¡± ¡°Right,¡± I said. ¡°George Takei?¡± I asked. ¡°George Taki,¡± he corrected. ¡°Right, right,¡± I said. ¡°So what? You run this evil organization? My dad still work with you?¡± George chuckled. ¡°He does, but he¡¯s not here,¡± George said. My gut clenched, worried my dad had helped end the world. ¡°I don¡¯t run this ce either. I just work here. But I am the head honcho around here.¡± George studied me. Frowning as he looked me up and down. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Me? I was looking for somewhere to take a piss,¡± I said. ¡°You mind loosening these? I really gotta go.¡± He chuckled. ¡°We saw you make that jump from the other building. Quite impressive,¡± George said. ¡°Now, what are you really doing here?¡± I shrugged. ¡°Heard a rumor that the apocalypse started here. Came to check it out. Egg your house, throw some TP around. You know, get some revenge.¡± He didn¡¯t like that answer. ¡°We didn¡¯t start the apocalypse,¡± George spat. ¡°We are a pharmaceuticalpany. No one could have known this shit would happen.¡± ¡°What shit? Walk me through it,¡± I said. ¡°A nice long viin dialogue.¡± He leaned forward, pping my face. I gave him a shocked look. ¡°I knew you were shooting porn down here, but the rough stuff?¡± ¡°Wow, you are very different from what I remember,¡± George said. Leaning forward in his chair he considered it for a bit. Eventually he answered. ¡°You heard of the Murder Virus?¡± ¡°That stupid name they¡¯re calling the zombies?¡± I asked. George nodded. ¡°They¡¯re not far off,¡± he admitted. ¡°We called it the MIRDIR. Maximum Ideal Regenerative Direct Remedy.¡± ¡°Another fucking acronym?¡± I mumbled. What was with bad guys and acronyms. George continued on. ¡°The US wanted it. Something to make their soldiers go longer, fight harder.¡± George sighed again, studying me. ¡°We found that there were only a few chemicals that your body actually needs to keep going indefinitely. We focused on these chemicals. These chemicals are made in the brain and spinal cord. Through a drug we developed we were able to hyper activate these chemical productions. Any idea what happens when you take the drug?¡± ¡°You turn into a zombie?¡± ¡°Close, you be invincible,¡± George said. ¡°Imagine it. You no longer need food, water, air. Just like these zombies. You keep going. Stabbed anywhere in your body but the brain, and you can go on. We had cheated death. The military was more than pleased. We had their super soldier serum.¡± ¡°Fucking Steve Rogers bullshit,¡± I mumbled. George chuckled. ¡°Yep. All for the better soldier. Unfortunately we made too good of a soldier. After tweaking we had our first zombie. Injecting them with too much of the drug made them die, but they kept going. Biting the assistant with him, we had our first incident.¡± ¡°And now the world has gone to shit,¡± I said. ¡°No,¡± George said. ¡°That was years ago. We kept safeguards in ce, they were the first 2 deaths. But they were isted. We learned and didn¡¯t push the dosage¡­but...¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°But the military heard and got us condemned prisoners to test on,¡± he said. ¡°They wanted to see what could happen. Imagine it, 1 of these zombies dropped down. It could spread to person after person, destroying enemy camps easily. Allowing them to basically kill each other.¡± ¡°Yeah it worked great you fucking Aliens viin,¡± I spat. To be honest it was funny how simr zombies were to the aliens from the Alien franchise. George sneered but nodded. ¡°What about the zomays?¡± He looked at me confused. ¡°The big muscr guys?¡± ¡°Oh, they are mutations. Sometimes when a zombie bites a human they be fused. We haven¡¯t figured that part out yet. They fuse together and make something else. There are the strong ones. Blind ones. Sound ones. And the really bad ones. The Mind ones.¡± ¡°What do they do?¡± I asked, worried. ¡°They are psychic. Can make you turn without being near you. They just have to think it. Like a zombie making bomb,¡± he said. I shivered. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you killing them?¡± I asked. ¡°Telling people about this?¡± ¡°Because we can¡¯t stop it,¡± George said. ¡°10 zombies escaped their enclosures 2 weeks ago. Exact same time across the world. Any idea why?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Because one of our test subjects can control them.¡± ¡°Control them?¡± ¡°Control them,¡± he said. ¡°Worldwide. We overdosed him on the drug, but he mutated. Mutated in a way we couldn¡¯t imagine. He became connected to all the zombies and can control them.¡± I stared at him shocked. My eyes wide I studied him, but he wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°You¡¯re saying that a guy you tried to make into a zombie. Has control over them?¡± George nodded. ¡°And you were using them like guard dogs upstairs?¡± Georgeughed. ¡°No, we were trapped in here until you killed all of the ones upstairs. We actually only have this bottom floor locked down. The zombies we have in the rooms here are the only ones that haven¡¯t escaped.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to be fucking kidding me.¡± I wanted to hold my head to fight the throbbing pain, but I was still chained to the chair. ¡°Why not kill them?¡± ¡°Above my pay grade,¡± George said. ¡°I-I feel bad, but our testing is going to have to continue with you and your people.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hurting for bodies,¡± George said. ¡°Corporate wants us to keep testing, see if we can make zombies that the bastard who controls them all can¡¯t get to. You are the first people to make it here. I am behind schedule so...¡± ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡± I asked. George shook his head. ¡°You Umbre fuckers end the world and you¡¯re going to keep testing to see if you can fix it?!¡± He frowned, standing up. I did the same, the weakest chain link broke as I did. I extended my arms out tossing the chains to the ground. George looked at me wide eyed as I pulled out my Jitte. ¡°I¡¯m hurting for bodies, George,¡± I said as I poured chakra into my weapon. ¡°I feel like you need to be turned into one.¡± ¡°Weston,¡± George said, backing up but I cut him down. I pulled out his key card for ess. Scanning near the wall the door opened to reveal a guard. I killed him too, then another, then another. It was a bloody massacre as I moved through the halls. People fired guns but I was throwing knives and killing them all one by one. I was angry. All this build up, and it was the stupidity of the capitalists that had ended the world. Billions would be dead when everything was said and done. More evolutions could happen until the zomays were gigantic, or they became the least of our worries. I couldn¡¯t me this supposed zombie master. A guy who had set the world ame by releasing zombies, but I would have to go after him next. He was allowing innocents to be killed. Allowing all of this death to happen when he could have ended it. So I killed. No longer caring about these guys. They allowed it to happen, saw it all from the safety of their little bunker. By the time I was sure I had killed everyone the others started waking up. I was a bloody mess as I started untying them. ¡°What happened?¡± Saeko mumbled. ¡°They let us go,¡± I said. Others tried to ask questions but as they started to be able to move again I pulled them out. They found the dead bodies in the halls as we walked. They asked questions but I told them I¡¯d exinter. Angry and bitter about the whole affair I took us out of the hell hole to try to find some help with it all. ¡ª
High School of the Dead Quest 5: Complete
Investigate Ghorent Pharmaceutical
Rewards:
Doorway ID (1)
Condom
Increased Vision
High School of the Dead World Complete
Congrattions on finishing the world. Rewards increased for finishing
the main story.
Rewards:
Challenger Ability Slot x 1
Challenger Item Slot x 1
Due to the canon finishing, you will no longer be able
to earn challenger slots.
You may still be given quests to continue the story for the High School of the Dead World.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: Naruto
World 1 Quest: Save the Girls
World 2: One Piece
World 2 Quest:
World 3: My Hero Academia*
World 3 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
3 Challenger Slots World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Give and Take Quirk
Conqueror''s Haki
Cross World Summoning
Chakra Sense
Bonuses Increased Intellect
Tough Organs
Increased Vision
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
2 Challenger Slot Seastone Jitte Stored
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights Stored (2)
Hero Costume Stored
Reject Dial Stored (2)
Gantz Armor Stored (13)
Gantz Sword Stored
Baria Reef Map
Doorway ID Stored (1)
Condom Stored (500)
Currency: Berrie 125,524,144
Yen 2,432,798,221
Ryo 3,210,125
It was a day after we got back from the drama at the Ghorent Pharmaceutical building. I had exined to everyone what I learned. Rika was pissed off I had killed everyone, but I brought up it would be easy to find more that could back it up. Besides, it sounded like the military knew about it. The canon for High School of the Dead had finished without an ending. I knew it now, but in the story I couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed. I guessed it was better than a space virus from an asteroid like anotheric I knew of. I received new challenger slots, and High School of the Dead was removed from my list of worlds. I coulde back, but I had a bad taste in my mouth about the whole thing. I was in a shitty mood. My dad was involved with the drama that ended the world. Some big bad guy could control all the zombies and was loose somewhere. And the city was still filled with zombies. If I was to finish the story I needed a way to kill hundreds at a time. Not a few with a well ced sh. I did have some nice reward though. Condoms were surprisingly a great item for me. I really needed to stop risking that I could have kids in these worlds. I hadn¡¯t been too inquisitive on if girls had protection. Also I liked Doorway IDs. I wasn¡¯t sure why the quest didn¡¯t offer these items to start, but maybe I had done so well it had rewarded me extra nicely. Either way I wasn¡¯t going to look a gift horse in the mouth. ¡°You ready to go?¡± Saeko asked, walking into the room. Staring out the window I kept my bad mood for a little bit then turned to her. Putting a smile on, I studied her. ¡°I love you in your school uniform,¡± I said. She blushed, allowing the skirt to swish as she swayed. ¡°Why do you think I wear it?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯sfortable?¡± ¡°That and I always catch you checking out my ass,¡± she said. Iughed loudly grabbing said ass. She kissed my cheek. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± I nodded. ¡°I need a vacation.¡± ¡°Where are we going to go?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯m thinking an ind off the coast. There are a bunch. Clear it of zombies. I teach you real skills with chakra, and we just have sex everyday.¡± She nodded, pursing her lips. ¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± she admitted. ¡°Good.¡± Saya soon walked in. ¡°We ready?¡± I nodded and headed out with them in tow. We walked through the halls. People nodding or waving to us. Little kids excitedly ran up to us, wanting to y or this and that. We dodged them and kept on going. Outside we were met with the others in our team. I had taken my Gantz suits from them all so I knew what they wanted. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Shizuoka asked. ¡°An ind,¡± I said. ¡°Only bathing suits or skinny dipping is allowed.¡± ¡°Sign me up,¡± Shizuokaughed. She pulled her pack out from behind her back. ¡°What?¡± Saeko asked angrily. ¡°What? We are a team,¡± Shizuoka said. ¡°Gotta stick together.¡± I hid my smile. Saeko looked at me angrily. ¡°She¡¯s got a point there,¡± I said. ¡°Emi, youing too?¡± She blushed but nodded. ¡°Rika, Khota, hold down the fort for us,¡± I said. The 2 looked at all of us confused, but didn¡¯t follow as we walked out of the Takagi estate. Saeko and Saya weren¡¯t happy about the additions, but I didn¡¯t much mind. I nned to make them all realize that I could handle much more if I wanted. We stepped out onto the dock. Someone had found a nice speed boat for me. Jumping on it the girls stowed their gear and sat around the boat. ¡°Ready girls?¡± I asked. They cheered. I looked around to them. They were all beauties in their own ways. I had set up the perfect vacation this time, but for now I couldn¡¯t enjoy it. I needed to get stronger to progress in the story how I wanted. There were dark times ahead in my other worlds. I would use this as a save point. When I really needed a break it would be here waiting for me. ¡°World Escape,¡± I said. Everything turned ck. CHAPTER 139 A BET CHAPTER 139 A BET The red Manga room soon appeared. Looking behind me the High School of the Dead door had a green light over the doorway now. I had passed 2 out of 11 now. Since the Junction Hallway wasn¡¯t a world, I doubted that red light would go away. I looked around and considered my options. I knew what I would do though. Reminded of my Doorway ID I decided to use it. Turning to thest door on the South wall I used the World ID on it.
Dragon Ball Z World
¡°I knew it,¡± I said. I got a little excited about the possibilities there. But noticed the Z was there. It didn¡¯t start at Dragon Ball. That meant I would have to fight Raditz. Of all of them this one would be hardest. Raditz could catch bullets. I wasn¡¯t close to that. I would also have a lot of options for growth. Plenty of training arcs in DBZ to grow stronger. I looked to where I wanted to go next. I really wanted to do My Hero Academia. I missed Toru, and I was pretty strong now. But I wasn¡¯t All Might strong. I thought that the Nomu I fought was a little weak, and I was fairly certain they got up to his actual strengthter on. I needed to go harder if I wanted to survive there. Especially since I was locked into the Anti-Hero role. Turning to One Piece I took a breath and stepped through. The area became brighter. I was overtop Robin as Nami stared at me angrily. ¡°Well?¡± She asked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Of course I was caught in the middle of a ssic 90s si scenario. Kissing a girl while actively pursuing another. I was in a very delicate situation. Any wrong move could spell disaster. I took in a slow breath. Forcing myself to calm down. ¡°Being a dumb man,¡± I decided on as I sat up. Looking down in shame I could only tell the truth. ¡°2 beautiful women around me and I want you both. I¡¯m sorry.¡± I sighed. I had originally nned to use my Lust Aura on them. Make them want it, but I liked Robin and Nami. They had their own trauma and deserved the truth. ¡°I could me my skills, but that''s total bullshit. You are my crewmates and I would give anything to help keep you safe and traveling with me. Wanting to be with you shoulde secondary to reaching our dreams.¡± I continued to look down, just because it happened to be at Robin¡¯s chest was a moot point. I risked a look up to Robin¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t have anger there, just somepassion. I looked up to Nami and there was still plenty of anger there. ¡°Goddamn it,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I was ready to kick your ass if you tried that whole ninja powers bullshit,¡± she spat. Rubbing her temples she moved her anger to Robin. ¡°Robin, I told you he and I had been fooling around.¡± Robin looked back at Nami. I got off of her, standing up, letting the chips fall where they may. Robin frowned. ¡°I know,¡± she said ashamedly. ¡°I just¡­you said he had skills. I was¡­curious.¡± The normally stoic woman appeared to be formally chastised. Like some young girl caught with a boy in her room. ¡°And I thought I was going to die. I may have let it cloud my judgment.¡± Nami rolled her eyes. Crossing her arms she looked between the 2 of us. She tsked loudly. ¡°Fine,e on,¡± she said, turning around. Robin and I looked to one another, confused. Nami opened the gate out back. ¡°I saide here. Now.¡± Her voice made it apparent that there was no room for discussion. I reached down helping Robin up. She blushed looking up at me but epted the gesture. We began following where Nami had left. Once through the gate she had turned to go around the hotel. Robin and I followed in silence. Both nervous what Nami could put us through. Moving to the back of therge resort hotel we walked up the stairs. A minute in the intense pain started. My body expanding and strengthening, dull needles entered me. I ground my teeth and pushed through. Stumbling only a little as I walked with Robin to our doom. People were passed out everywhere. Having drunk themselves into a stupor to relieve the stress of taking on Enies Lobby. The Franky and Iceberg crew had gone hard. Eventually we made it to the girl¡¯s shared room. I walked in for the first time. Finding that it was much like the guy¡¯s 2 rooms. A couple ofrge beds next to one another there was a balcony that looked out onto the pool area. The room was extravagant showing that Water 7 really was a tourist destination. The tsunami had only passed a little while ago, but the ce was clean and ready to house guests soon after. ¡°Okay,¡± Nami said, turning to look at us. She was in her green bikini top and long blue jeans. ¡°Walk me through this.¡± ¡°Walk you through what?¡± I asked, feeling the water. ¡°Walk me through what you expected to happen,¡± Nami said. ¡°You kiss Robin on Mondays and me on Tuesdays? You have us both? What? What did you foresee happening?¡± I decided confidence was my best course of action. I studied Nami for a moment, she was an orphan at a young age. Practically a ve to fishmen. Her vige pretended to hate her. She jumped from crew to crew. She didn¡¯t have a childhood. Did she even know what sex was? Just drunken stories at bars? She never mentioned an older woman friend that taught her how this was supposed to work. She and I had fooled around, but mostly just kissing and heavy petting. The first time she saw my dick was when we were attacked on Sky Ind. We hadn¡¯t had a moment to be together since, and that was over a week ago. She must have been thinking about this for some time. I turned to Robin. She still appeared quite ashamed. The Devil¡¯s Child was in herte 20s, but I felt she knew what sex was. Either past boyfriends or worse¡­She had used people all of her life to reach her dream and stay out of the marines hands. This might have been the first time that she approached someone because she actually liked them. ¡°How I saw this happening was we would have sex, and you would beg me to add Robin,¡± I said bluntly. Putting on a cocky grin it was time to take some of the power back. ¡°Honestly, you and I have gone so slowly I felt bad pushing for anything. I really like you, Nami. I don¡¯t know what you arefortable with, but I am a dumb man. I really like Robin too. You are beautiful, strong, and when I look at you both all I can do is think about being with you. But I haven¡¯t beenpletely truthful with either of you.¡± I moved to where I could stare at them both. ¡°I didn¡¯t just go right to basta. I had been running for days across the m Belt when I came across a ship being attacked by a sea king. It was the Kuja Pirates.¡± ¡°The Shichibukai?¡± Robin asked, her eyes wide. ¡°The same. I scared off the sea king but the beasts they use to traverse the Calm Belt were injured. The only option was for me to drag their boat to their ind.¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± Nami asked, ying catch-up. ¡°They are a pirate group run by women,¡± Robin answered. ¡°Their ind is said to be impossible to get to. Their leader is a Shichibukai, like Crocodile.¡± Nami thought for a moment. ¡°Is that how you knew how tosh yourself to the boat in Skypiea?¡± Nami asked angrily. I nodded. ¡°Yes. For 3 days I dragged their ship to Amazon Lily. Because of it I was the first man to set foot on the ind in perhaps ever. One thing led to another¡­Boa Hancock and I ended up in bed together.¡± ¡°You cheated on me then too?!¡± Nami was none too pleased. ¡°Nami, we kissed and slept in the same bed. We were hardly dating,¡± I said, feeling bad for being so blunt, but it was the truth. ¡°I told her about you, and she didn¡¯t care. She was very open minded and convincing.¡± I sighed, sad by her still rage filled re. ¡°I told you I¡¯m dumb. I knew that you guys needed me in basta, so I left. Choosing you and the crew. I¡­was ashamed and wanted to forget it. But you deserve the full truth.¡± ¡°Anyone else?¡± Nami asked. I shook my head. ¡°No, those are all of my secrets,¡± I lied. ¡°You actually slept with the Pirate Empress?¡± Robin asked, more impressed than anything. I nodded, shrugging as if it was something I couldn¡¯t help. ¡°Fine, fine, fine,¡± Nami said as she began to pace. ¡°Let¡¯s say I believe you. Let¡¯s say you¡¯re as good as you say. When does it stop? Are you going to bed the next crewmember?¡± I had a cheat, I knew no one else hot was joining. ¡°It stops now,¡± I said. ¡°If neither of you want me, I can stoppletely. We continue on in the crew as if nothing ever happened. I will do my best to stop my feelings from leaking into the work. Hell, if you ask me to, I''ll leave the crew. If you don¡¯t feelfortable with me. Ipletely understand. But¡­if you give me a chance to prove I¡¯m not full ofplete shit then I would¡­I don¡¯t know. Whatever you want.¡± Nami bit her lip, thinking. ¡°100,000,000 berries,¡± she blurted. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Bet me 100,000,000 berries,¡± she said. ¡°You put up that kind of money, and I¡¯ll do anything. You bet 100,000,000 berries. If I think that you are full of shit after tonight, we get the money.¡± I hated to admit, but it was easy to see her agreeing to this. Hell 100,000,000 berries I¡¯d probably let just about anything happen for that kind of money. And Nami loved money more than most. I looked to Robin. She was surprised by the offer as well. ¡°You on board with this?¡± I asked. ¡°That is a lot of money,¡± Robin said, not a yes or no. ¡°Fine,¡± I said. Pulling berries out of my status screen I began stacking them on the table by the wall. They were small bills for some reason, so it appeared to be a lot. ¡°Where the hell did you get this?¡± Nami asked. ¡°Around,¡± I said. ¡°100,000,000 berries. Count it if you want.¡± Her eyes almost took on the Berrie symbol. ¡°So theres the wager. 10 times our normal bet. All of this could be yours if I can¡¯t please you both.¡± ¡°Oh no,¡± Nami said, getting into it now. Once money became involved she was serious. ¡°I want to bepletely convinced that I can¡¯t handle you alone. If Robin joins then both of us have to be convinced.¡± I was a little surprised by how excited she was bing. I should have thought of paying her a long time ago. ¡°Robin? I hate to cheapen this situation for you,¡± I said. ¡°I just wanted to getid,¡± she admitted. ¡°But to possibly get paid¡­¡± She didn¡¯t appear to deny the idea. ¡°Fine, have it your way,¡± I said. That pit in my stomach that had worried about what would happen was quickly disappearing. I decided not to mention awakening chakra in them. That could wait until I won this bet. ¡°Why don¡¯t you 2 work out a n to beat me?¡± Nami gave me an odd look. ¡°Nami, I can make you cum with a simple touch. You¡¯ll have to bring your A-game. Do things you never thought possible to make me cum more than I can make you cum. Have you ever had sex? Maybe you want some pointers from Robin?¡± Nami blushed, turning to Robin. Ever the older sister, Robin grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s have a nning session. I will tell you what men like.¡± The girls walked out onto the balcony. Iid on one of the beds then thought better of it. Pushing both together I made one really big bed. Less nervous with the opportunity I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Robin could make multiple anything. The possibilities were¡­inspiring. I pulled some condoms out of my status screen, positive I didn¡¯t want to risk impregnating either of them. Eventually they walked back in. Nami appeared nervous again, but her eyes saw the berries and she became resolved once more. They eyed me but I was the man, I had to go on the attack. ¡°Are we in agreement?¡± I asked. ¡°Terms are, if you can walk to the money when the sun is all the way over the horizon, you win the bet.¡± ¡°Ha,¡± Nami said. ¡°That¡¯s 4 hours from now.¡± She appeared very confident. Robin appeared the same, the experienced woman would be harder to handle. ¡°Those are the terms,¡± I said. Both girls nodded. I poured my Lust Aura out reaching both of them. It wasn¡¯t long until they were feeling it. I was on Nami first. Standing up I kissed her deeply. A hand moving to her breast I poured chakra everywhere. My other hand went to Robin¡¯s waist pulling her into us. My hand moved down into her skirt grabbing her ass. Both girls began to moan as I kissed Nami. Then moving to Robin I made out with her. The thing neither of them knew was that I had been training my Lust Element for 15 months while I trained to awaken the 2nd stage of the Lust skills. Almost 6 months of that I was unable to cum. I had to watch as my girls came over and over again from my touch. I got very good at it. They came simultaneously. Both spasming as they pulled into me. Their bodies convulsed by the surprise strength of the orgasm. Moaning in my ears Robin became more heated as our tongues entwined. Nami scratched my back as my hand simply kneaded her chest. When they finished I pulled back. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to do better than that to beat me.¡± ¡°That was¡­cheap,¡± Nami said, wiping drool from her mouth. ¡°We should go on the offensive,¡± Robin suggested. The girls locked eyes and pushed me to the bed. The Lust aura was doing wonders. I had noticed that the girls in Naruto World could fight it, but women from other worlds became lost in it. Seekingpletion in any way they could. Even the same sex. The duo looked at one another with a blush. Turned on by the other for a reason they couldn¡¯t understand. Both girls pulled down my swimming trunks revealing myrge dick. ¡°Holy shit,¡± Robin gasped. ¡°I told you,¡± Nami said, a smile on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s way too big.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it,¡± I lied. I could probably make it smaller with Epitome. ¡°When you said you might need help, I didn¡¯t expect,¡± Robin said. ¡°Need help?¡± I asked, confused. Nami looked up at me with a wide smile. ¡°I might have mentioned this to Robin. I wasn¡¯t sure I could take it.¡± ¡°So the money¡­?¡± I asked. ¡°An¡­incentive for me,¡± she said with a wide smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever get the nerve.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± I said, understanding a little better. ¡°Well the money is very real and I have a n for it. I am on a timer. So who would like to go first?¡± ¡°We want to make thisst as long as possible,¡± Nami reminded Robin. ¡°Right,¡± Robin said and they moved their faces down to my crotch. I groaned aloud as they began to lick the head of my dick. Laying back I wasn¡¯t about to fight it as their hot tongues caressed either side of my mushroom dick head. I watched 2 of the most beautiful women I knew focus on pleasing me. Robin had given some very good pointers as Nami kissed the head. Robin moved down to my balls sucking them as Nami took my ns in. Both girls working hungrily, the Lust Aura made them more into it. Moaning happily as I watched them suck every inch of my dick. A minute in I began to channel chakra into my shaft wherever their lips touched. It took time but they eventually noticed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nami asked as she plopped off. ¡°I can make you cum from touching your tits and ass. You think I can¡¯t from your mouths?¡± I asked with a confident smile. ¡°This is cheating,¡± Nami said as her hand began jerking me off. ¡°I need that money,¡± I teased. ¡°I need it more,¡± she said. The girls switched spots. Robin on the head she began to moan loudly. It was obvious she didn¡¯t care much about the money. Her hands on her tits she began moving her head up and down the shaft slowly. Her eyes fluttering as my dick made her feel pleasure. I decided to wrap things up. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum.¡± They hadn¡¯t practiced, but both moved to the head. Lost in the situation as they licked the head and looked up at me. My dick began to spurt, neither stopping as they licked. I groaned, upset that neither swallowed, but when I awoke chakra in them they would want to. They didn¡¯t bother to clean the cum up as they got up. ¡°I will go first,¡± Robin said looking to my dick. Nami was still nervous so she simply watched wide eyed. Robin moved herself overtop of my dick. Taking off her skirt and panties she took control as her pussy lips aimed themselves over myrge shaft. She didn¡¯t hesitate to drop down. But my dick was covered in chakra. Halfway down she began to cum. Cursing as her convulsions made her drop the rest of the way I became fully sheathed, driving her even more crazy as she felt everything. ¡°OOoo,¡± she moaned as her mouth took an O shape. Her eyes wide as she stared down at me. ¡°Wow. This is¡­not normal. You should be tearing me apart.¡± She mumbled. ¡°One of my skills,¡± I said. Grabbing her arm I pulled her to me. We locked lips as she sat there, her body writhing overtop of me as my hands explored her. She began to cum again as soon as I started humping into her. Her tits shaking she sat up and began rocking her hips back and forth. ¡°You, on my face,¡± I ordered Nami. The virgin blushed, caught ying with herself as she watched us have sex. She hesitated but moved onto the bed. Straddling my face she surprised me by facing Robin rather than the other way. My lips were on her lower ones instantly. She gasped out as I began licking her clit. Chakra on my tongue, lips, and hands as they gripped her thighs. All the while I began humping up into Robin. Showing off my increased strength as she took it all. Cumming loudly she began to cry out with each one. Lost in the lust. Nami wasn¡¯t far behind either. Her pussy gushing liquid on my face Ipped it up. I had once been forced to make Reina, Hina, and Shinju cum at the same time. My lips on Reina¡¯s pussy, and each hand ying with Hina and Shinju, it had been torture. This was so much better. Robin squeezed me for all she was worth. That¡¯s when I remembered I had protection. ¡°Wait,¡± I said from between Nami¡¯s legs as she finished another orgasm. Both girls looked down. I reached over grabbing a condom. ¡°I have protection.¡± ¡°Wow,¡± Robin said slowly. Taking the condom from me. ¡°I had¡­.forgotten.¡± She appeared ashamed. I wondered if condoms were actually a thing in One Piece. ¡°What?¡± Nami asked. ¡°To prevent pregnancy,¡± Robin exined. Lifting off with a grunt she put it on me. I was sad, but it was worth it. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen those.¡± ¡°I saw them once in an advanced country,¡± Robin admitted. ¡°Talkter. This dick is¡­perfect.¡± She was soon sitting back down in her ce of honor. Cumming as soon as I was sheathed. We went back at it. Both girls quickly starting to cum again. Robin was going too slow for my taste though. I began humping her harder and quadrupling the chakra I was using. Neither fought the cries of pleasure. When I finally came Robin was a sweating mess and had stopped helping a while ago. Sheid on the bed tapping out for a moment. Nami moved off my face reluctantly. Shyly looking at me as I sat to face her. ¡°Are you sure you want to give me your first?¡± I asked. ¡°I want the money,¡± she said with a smirk. ¡°So do I,¡± I said. We smiled at one another but we didn¡¯t back down. I pulled her to me and she moaned in my mouth as I began taking off her clothes. Untying the bikini top her breasts jostled as I did the same to her bottom that had been hidden under the jeans. She shivered but didn¡¯t stop me. ¡°I am sorry this wasn¡¯t just us,¡± I said. ¡°I will make it up to you.¡± ¡°How?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯ll make it a night you can¡¯t forget,¡± I said. She gasped as I manhandled her. Laying her down I positioned my dick at her lower lips and dove in. She came loudly as I pushed through her hymen. Her legs outstretched she took it all as I didn¡¯t start slow but immediately began fucking her. A new condom on I needed to give her my all, so I did. Every other thrust causing a minor orgasm they slowly built up to be full blown toe curling, back arching orgasms. But she didn¡¯t give up. Every time her eyes rolled to the back of her head she caught sight of the money and forced herself not to get lost in it. But she was human. I was much stronger than I used to be. If I hadn¡¯t spent thest 2 years training I doubted I would have beat her, so I gave her my all. When I came into her she screamed out and passed out. Only for Robin to take her turn. The experienced girl kissed and touched me while I made her cum harder than she ever thought possible. Moving her to doggie she started to talk dirty. ¡°Rip off the condom and cum in me. Treat me like a slut. I¡¯ve never had such a huge dick. It¡¯s like you¡¯re in my womb-ugh cumming!¡± She gasped. She surprised me by grabbing my hand and moving it to her neck. I began to squeeze, choking her out a little. It made her gush cum as I continued to go all the way in and out. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head and they didn¡¯te back. A continuous orgasm running through her I was too turned on by her reaction and began cumming in her. Robin cried out as I did. Simply taking it as her body becamepletely rxed. When I finished I turned to Nami, she blushed but came over as I changed condoms. ¡°Haven¡¯t given up?¡± I asked her. ¡°Never,¡± she said with a wince as I entered her from the back. I humped into her. Pushing her to the bed. Iid on her back as I pounded into her. Her cries muffled by the mattress she was passed out a while before I was done. I woke up Robin and she decided anal was a good thing to try. I agreed. Not using a condom I entered her and she came instantly. My hands kneading her tits I became rougher with her as I pulled her nipples. Only about halfway in I was curious if I could awaken chakra through anal. I would have to try thatter. I wasn¡¯t able to get all the way in her, but she came harder and louder until I emptied into her ass. Nami opted out of trying that and demanded I clean up. When I was done she made me work harder. Fucking her as I was standing. She loved every bit of it. Kissing me deeply as I used her like an onahole. She didn¡¯t talk during the sex, but moaned cutely, enjoying every second as I entered and exited. It was far past dawn by the time we finished. Each girl taking a turn they even began kissing one another, caught up in the lust aura. It turned me on more and I could tell they liked it. By lunchtime we wereying on the bed, either girl on my arm. ¡°Again?¡± I asked Nami. ¡°Fuck no,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m going to be limping for days.¡± I chuckled, kissing her forehead. ¡°The money?¡± Biting her lip she looked at it still on the table. ¡°Keep it for now, I guess,¡± she mumbled, nuzzling up to me. ¡°Till the next bet,¡± I said. She nodded and was soon lightly snoring as she fell asleep. Robin smacked her lips kissing me on the cheek and I felt content. I had worried about this situation for a while. I had hoped it would end like this, and was surprised it had. For months I had feared I¡¯d be kicked out of the Straw Hats. That was a fate worse than death. CHAPTER 140 FAMILY CHAPTER 140 FAMILY ¡°Where are you going?¡± Nami asked as I got up from bed. ¡°I want to check on the ship,¡± I said. ¡°Do thatter. I want to sleep,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Cuddle up to Robin,¡± I said. The dark haired womanid next to her. Nami frowned, blowing a raspberry at me she moved over to Robin. Smiling big, Robin pulled her close and was soon spooning Nami as they went back to sleep. Chuckling, I threw on a shirt but didn¡¯t bother to button it up. Walking over to the balcony I looked around but didn¡¯t see anyone. Jumping out Inded on the ground below. I didn¡¯t risk leaving through the girl¡¯s door in case anyone saw. It had been a few days since we returned from Enies Lobby. Life off ship had be a routine, and I saw now why the Straw Hats were always getting hurt. Uninjured, they were getting into trouble already. I had to pay damages for a wall around the pool, and a few cleaning fees, and some missing items after the Franky crew stopped by. ¡°Weston! Join us!¡± Luffy yelled. He bent down to the pool, sucking in a huge amount of water he began spitting it at Usopp and Chopper. ¡°Luffy! Spit that out. People pee in there!¡± I yelled. He spit it all out onto Usopp and Chopper. ¡°People pee in a pool?!¡± ¡°I know I do!¡± I yelled. ¡°Yeah me too,¡± Usopp said unashamedly. ¡°Yeah I guess I do too,¡± Luffy admitted. Then they were chasing one another, angry about the pee water on one another. Iughed and walked away. Moving through the city at a slow pace it was a nice moment to have to myself. Nami, Robin, and I had been keeping our nightly activities a secret. We didn¡¯t talk about it outside of the bedroom, but I would knock on their door and they would let me in. No nightssted as long as the first one, but we more than enjoyed one another¡¯spany as we rxed during our mini-vacation. The crew had stuck to Robin pretty well since we got back. Someone assigned to be with her at all times. I had volunteered first and we were able to enjoy an intimate time on our own at a hotel across town. Robin had turned into a freak in bed, one that I was rather enjoying. Liking it rough, she was shy about it when Nami was there, but when it was just the 2 of us she didn¡¯t mind showing that side of her. Asking me to call her a slut, get rough with her, use her how I wanted. There was something special about a woman that knew what she liked in bed. Nami was much more timid. Once money wasn¡¯t involved she became shy again. Giggling and exploring one another slowly. She wanted sex, but didn¡¯t know what to try. Robin and I gave her ideas and she was all for attempting, but she would turn into a giggling fit if it was much more than a few different sex positions. Either way I was enjoying myself as I learned their bodies. I hoped the crew wouldn¡¯t find out. We had all instinctively agreed not to tell anyone. I knew Sanji would be upset, and I still knew you shouldn¡¯t shit where you ate. But I was a weak man. Weak and hornier than ever as I took them nightly, and daily if we could sneak away for a bit. I had a quest to do though, so I left them to try to work on it.
One Piece Quest 8:
Convince Franky to Join the Straw Hat Crew.
Rewards:
10,000,000 Berries
I got to the ship graveyard to find Franky already working on the ship. The keel was set up, and the frame wasing along nicely. Only a couple of days with the wood Franky was proving that he was a master shipwright. Working night and day he had a passion for ships. ¡°Hey Franky!¡± I yelled. The blue haired man waved down. ¡°Weston, bring up the ner!¡± He yelled. I looked down and found the hand ner. Walking up the scaffolding I handed it to him. Watching as he expertly slid it along the wood, scraping off a hair thinyer. Just enough to allow the next line of wood toy perfectly on it. Franky was a big man. Big and weird. He had been hit by the sea train when he was younger and reformed his body, making it mostly robotic somehow. His blue hair was curled up in arge wave. His chiseled chest and abs were apparent in his open Hawaiian shirt and ck speedo. The man was loud and had a scratchy voice but he led an interesting life. An orphan, he was raised by a fishman, the very fishman that made the Pirate King¡¯s ship that made it across the Grand Line. When his master was killed for his crimes of building the pirate king¡¯s ship, Franky wanted revenge. A part of himself that he had hidden away as he formed his crew of shipwrights. I grabbed one of his cs, opening it for him I asked, ¡°So, what do you say? Ready to join the crew?¡± Frankyughed. ¡°Nope, you¡¯ll have to find another shipwright to sail with you.¡± ¡°Let another person touch this baby,¡± I said, touching the wood. ¡°You really want someone else¡¯s hands on her? Looks like you¡¯ve been building her all yourself. No one will know her like you.¡± Franky grumbled under his breath as he started moving another piece of wood in ce. I talked as he worked. ¡°Picture it. There is a reason no one besides the Pirate King made it to the end of the Grand Line. It takes years to do it. Years and the best ship on the ocean. How will you know everything works correctly if you¡¯re not there to test it? Do you have an apprentice? Maybe we could ask them. Since it will take years, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll make the ship better. Fine tune all this cool stuff you¡¯ll be able to put in it. What did you call it? C Power? I can¡¯t wait to see what it can do.¡± Time to change tactics. ¡°Ourst ship was pretty beat up. Who knows what we will do to it? I would hate to have to tell people Franky made a ship that almost made it to the end of the Grand Line. That Luffy was almost the Pirate King. I¡¯m sure he will be fine with that. Maybe they¡¯ll call him the Pirate Duke or Earl or¡­¡± I continued spitballing for a good hour. Passing Franky tools as he asked me for them. I knew I was wearing down on him. ¡°10,000 meters under the sea. Fishman Ind has to have immense pressure on any ship that makes it that far. Only half of them get there, you know? The others have crappy coatings or ships. But I¡¯m sure-¡± ¡°Weston!¡± Someone yelled. I sat up seeing one of Iceberg¡¯s shipwrights. ¡°Marines were seen heading toward your hotel!¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I spat jumping up. Leaping off the scaffolding I ran through the streets and over waterways to the hotel to find the pool area surrounded by marines. Guns in hands they were facing the pool but not firing. I powered up my legs and jumped over the mass of them to find Luffy getting pummeled by his grandfather. I knew the situation of course. Monkey D. Garp was a Vice-Admiral in the marines. Luffy¡¯s grandpa had a fist of love for his grandson. He had wanted Luffy to be a marine, but Luffy was influenced by fun and freedom. ¡°How dare you talk to your grandfather that way!¡± Garp yelled as he hit Luffy mercilessly. Powering up my entire body I was finally going up against someone I knew I couldn¡¯t beat, but wouldn¡¯t kill me. ¡°Oy! Release my captain!¡± I yelled as Inded and jumped at him. ¡°Weston! Wait!¡± Luffy yelled. I didn¡¯t. Garp smiled big as he smoothly lifted his leg. My hit missing, I cursed. Kicking off the ground I twirled in the air and kicked at the old man¡¯s face with all I had. Heughed, grabbing my leg like it was nothing. ¡°Fuck,¡± I spat as my momentum left and I hung limply for a moment while Garp held me in the air. Dangling as the old man held my foot in a deathgrip. It was proof enough I couldn¡¯t beat the guy. ¡°Oh right, the ninja boy,¡± Garp said, looking down at me. It must have been aical sight. Luffy held by his throat, me held by my foot upside down. ¡°Tell me, Mr. Ninja. Can you disappear?¡± ¡°I can,¡± I said. Chakra poured out of me in the form of smoke. As I became hidden I ripped my foot free, then Luffy. Then effortlessly moved Luffy¡¯s neck to take my foot¡¯s ce. Jumping back, the smoke cleared as Inded. Luffy was revealed to be in the spot I had been. The marines and ships crew looked amazed as Luffy hung there. ¡°You were supposed to free him!¡± Nami yelled. ¡°I apologize for stepping in on a familial spat,¡± I said bowing to Garp. ¡°Please continue.¡± ¡°Weston!¡± Luffy yelled but Garpughed and continued hitting him. When Luffy had plenty of bumps on his head the reunion continued as I rxed in a beach chair. ¡°Have you learned to treat your grandfather with respect?!¡± Garp yelled/asked as he dropped Luffy. ¡°Yosh,¡± Luffy said as he rubbed his head. ¡°Luffy, I know you look up to that damned Red Hair. But he is one of the 4 emperors,¡± Garp bent down, talking at Luffy¡¯s level. ¡°That means he is one of the 4 strongest pirates. That damn Shanks. I should have never had him watch over you.¡± Garp began to pretend to cry. ¡°He¡¯s up there with that damn Whitebeard, Big Mom, and Kaidou. They rule over thetter half of the Grand Line. If you keep going how you¡¯re going you¡¯ll run into them. They won¡¯t give you the same treatment as Shanks. You should have be a marine. The Shichibukai and Marines are the counterbnce to these 4 and their crews.¡± ¡°What?¡± Luffy asked while he picked his nose. ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡± Garp growled, picking Luffy back up. Luffy began apologizing but they both stopped as amotion happened in the marines. We heard Zoro yelling. ¡°Oy, you 2,¡± Garp yelled to the pink and blonde haired men behind him. ¡°You take care of that guy and this one.¡± Garp threw Luffy at the pink haired Coby and the fight started. Helmeppo attacked Zoro. Garp surprisingly turned to me. ¡°You, ninja boy. Luffy¡¯s dad said you were interesting when he saw you in Logue Town.¡± I smiled widely, unable to help myself as I sat up. ¡°Dragon said I was interesting?¡± Garp red at me. ¡°How did you know Luffy¡¯s dad was named Dragon?¡± ¡°Uhh you didn¡¯t mention that before I came up?¡± I asked. I could have sworn they did. ¡°Wait! You don¡¯t mean that Dragon do you!?¡± Robin asked, yelling for once. Luffy and Coby stopped fighting behind him. Garp began picking his nose. ¡°Yeah, Monkey D. Dragon. Luffy¡¯s dad.¡± The crowd of marines as well as the Straw Hats were practically floored by the information. ¡°Dragon the Revolutionary!¡± ¡°Luffy is the son of that Dragon?!¡± ¡°Dragon¡¯s the son of Garp?!¡± People eximed like they learned the world was actually aic book. ¡°Why are you all panicking?¡± Luffy asked, confused. ¡°Idiot,¡± Sanji spat. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of Dragon?¡± Luffy shook his head. People in the crew looked to me, I looked to Robin. ¡°How should I exin this? Pirates don¡¯t initiate fights with the world government. The Revolutionary Army does. They are led by a man named Dragon. He is known for spreading propaganda and provoking revolutions. Causing revolts against and downfalls of governments. The governments havebeled Dragon as the ¡®Worst Criminal in the World¡¯ because of it.¡± ¡°Eh,¡± Garp said, rubbing his short gray hair. ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have said anything.¡± Iughed as people cried out in surprise. Some cursing at the old man for being so simple minded. I was d he forgot I was the one that said Dragon¡¯s name first. ¡°You¡¯re my grandson, so I guess I won¡¯t arrest you on this ind,¡± Garp said when people calmed down. ¡°Thanks gramps, see yeah,¡± Luffy said walking away. Garp grabbed Luffy by the neck again. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen me in a long time, and you nonchntly say goodbye?¡± He began hitting Luffy on the head. ¡°All you do is hit me! Go away!¡± Luffy yelled, trying to kick and get away from him. Garp threw him. ¡°Whatever. Go catch up with this boy,¡± he said thumbing at Coby. ¡°We will leave the ind and say you got away.¡± Coby and Luffy walked off to hang out for a bit. Coby did look pretty cool. He was Luffy¡¯s friend when my captain set off on his adventure. Coby was an imprisoned cabin boy for a pirate when Luffy helped him escape. Coby¡¯s dream was to join the marines and Luffy helped him reach that. Somehow he lucked out joining Luffy¡¯s grandpa''s crew, so he had grown in strength. ¡°Ninja boy,¡± Garp said, turning to me. ¡°Keep that idiot safe.¡± I saluted him. ¡°Been a long time since I¡¯ve met a Watanabe.¡± My heart clenched up, hearing the words. ¡°A Watanabe?¡± I asked. ¡°Are there others?¡± I stood up, excited by the idea of it. The part of me that didn¡¯t know my past, yearned to know the truth. ¡°Not many left,¡± Garp said sadly. ¡°You might be thest.¡± ¡°You uh, mind exining what that means? I kind of lost my memories,¡± I admitted. Garpughed. ¡°Of course you did. All you Watanabe¡¯s do.¡± I looked at him confused. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about your past. Hell, I¡¯ll even take you home if you join the marines.¡± I frowned. ¡°No thanks,¡± I said without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out on my own.¡± I sat back down in the beach chair. Garpughed, shaking his head as he walked away. ¡°Good answer, ninja boy. It¡¯s the journey, not the destination. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll find your answer in the New World. Stay the course, and I¡¯m sure you can get all the answers you want.¡± I watched him go. My heart aching. No matter what my mind knew of the Straw Hats future, I wanted to know the answer now. I closed my eyes, annoyed by the old man. I remembered in the manga when Luffy was offered the chance to know what was at One Piece. He had denied it without thinking about it. The mystery was the fun part for him. I had said no, but my heart said yes. It was annoying. ¡°You alright?¡± Nami asked. I opened my eyes to see her sitting next to me. Wearing a 2 piece bikini my bad mood quickly disappeared. The marines heading out around us I nodded. Looking at her cleavage I admitted, ¡°Much better now.¡± Namiughed, pping my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re easy to make feel better.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a simple and dumb man,¡± I said. I turned to see Franky had followed me and was hanging around the pool. ¡°Franky!¡± I yelled. ¡°Join our crew!¡± ¡°No!¡± He yelled, but there was some hesitation. ¡°Fine, then call your crew. It¡¯s time for another party. I¡¯m in a bad mood. I want to celebrate us narrowly escaping the clutches of the marines yet again,¡± I said standing up. Frankyughed and was soon on his way to get his crew. ¡°Not another party,¡± Nami said, annoyed. ¡°Usopp, start a bad of our narrow escape from the marines,¡± I ordered. ¡°I¡¯m on it,¡± Usopp said. ¡°Sanji, can I get one of those girly drinks?¡± I asked. ¡°I want to get drunk without knowing it.¡± ¡°Can do,¡± Sanji said as he moved to his station at the grille. ¡°Nami, darling,¡± I said, turning to her. ¡°Do you not have any skimpier clothes? I feel like too much of you is covered.¡± Sheughed loudly. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I might have something.¡± She winked heading off to her room. ¡°Robin¡­can I rub tanning lotion on you? You¡¯re looking rather pale,¡± I said. She chuckled. ¡°Fine, just this once.¡± I was soon at her back rubbing her shoulders as I moved lotion on her skin. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Robin asked. A simple whisper that no one could hear as we watched the party get started. Luffy hade back and was quickly in the pool. ¡°That news about your past seems to have affected you.¡± ¡°I know a little about everyone around me,¡± I said. ¡°I knew Luffy¡¯s dad was Dragon when I met him.¡± I admitted. She looked back at me. Surprised by the information. ¡°I know that Luffy has 2 brothers. One he thinks is dead but is really alive. And the other could die here in a few weeks if I don¡¯t step in.¡± I brought more lotion out, squirting it on her. ¡°I know that you¡¯ll meet Dragon before any of us do. I know that in a few weeks Sanji will go to a hell worse than he thought imaginable. Zoro will have to ask for help from a man he swore to beat. Nami will go to another Sky Ind. I know so much. So much that if I said anything about it, it might change it. When it¡¯s not supposed to be changed. But¡­I have no idea about me. I can¡¯t see myself in the future at all. I don¡¯t know my past or what lies ahead. It¡¯s rather¡­exciting?¡± ¡°Luffy has brothers and a sister?¡± Robin asked. I looked at her confused. ¡°What? Sister? He doesn¡¯t have a sister,¡± I said. ¡°Yes he does, the other Straw Hats met her in basta,¡± Robin said. ¡°Before we met up with them.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be right,¡± I said. ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± ¡°Portgas D. Ashley, she goes by Ash,¡± Robin said simply. ¡°Ate the Fire-Fire Devil Fruit.¡± ¡°What?!¡± I asked, amazed. ¡°Something always fucking changes. God dang? A sister? Maybe she won¡¯t get in trouble then.¡± But I doubted it. ¡°Damn, guess I really don¡¯t know everything.¡± Robin chuckled, putting her hand on mine. ¡°I have enough lotion on. Let me put some on you.¡± I smiled handing her the lotion bottle. She squeezed it hard, spraying the white lotion in my face. I sat there for a minute just slowly epting the truth. I wiped it out of my eyes with both hands. Robin smiled widely as she got up and set the lotion down. ¡°I¡¯ll get you back for that!¡± I said. Either with the lotion or something else. I began running after her throwing the globs of lotion at her. She made some hands, tripping me to fall in the pool. Then Luffytched onto me. We were soon doing a chicken fight against Franky and Chopper. I needed to imitate Luffy. He learned who his dad was and he let it pass over him. Unworried, because no matter what he did the information wouldn¡¯t change anything. CHAPTER 141 BOUNTY BULLION CHAPTER 141 BOUNTY BULLION ¡°You all need to worry about the Florian Triangle,¡± Iceberg said. The Mayor of Water Seven had been hanging around the pool at our hotel more and more. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Nami asked. ¡°It¡¯s also known as the Devil¡¯s Triangle. It is between Water 7 and the next ind for your Log Pose. I have been trying to make a route from Water 7 to the Red Line with the Sea Train, but whenever I try, something always breaks the tracks. It¡¯s where hundreds of ships disappear every year. Other times they find ships without crews at all. The few that make it out of there talk about the living skeletons and ghosts they see in the Triangle.¡± ¡°Ghosts!? Skeletons?! Triangle?¡± Chopper, Luffy, and Usopp yelled. Luffy was the most excited about it though. The others sounded scared. ¡°Whenever I hear the Triangle mentioned,¡± Robin said. ¡°I always hear talk about the treasure ships.¡± ¡°Treasure?!¡± Nami asked excitedly. ¡°Guess we better risk it.¡± ¡°Nami! No!¡± Chopper yelled. ¡°Sorry, Chopper. Nami has spoken,¡± I said with augh. ¡°We just better make sure the captain doesn¡¯t try to make any ghosts part of the crew.¡± Robin, Nami, Usopp, Zoro, and Sanji turned to face me slowly. ¡°What do you know?!¡± Nami yelled. ¡°Me? Nothing!¡± I said, trying tough it off. Growing scared by the looks the others gave me. ¡°Would a ghost really join our crew?¡± Luffy asked. res from the others made me talk. ¡°Ghosts aren¡¯t real,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s uh go see the new ship.¡± ¡°Franky said he needed another hour,¡± Chopper said. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s done. Just setting up a reveal for dramatic effect,¡± I said. We got up and started to head out, but we were stopped as someone started yelling for us. ¡°Straw Hats! Straw Hats!¡± Voices yelled as they ran into the pool area. The poor normal patrons quickly disappeared with the appearance of these people. They were Franky¡¯s crew. Technically shipwrights one and all they were more of a salvage crew. Instead of building ships they took them apart expertly. They had robbed us of our Skypiea money, and taken everything of ours from the Going Merry before our Enies Lobby escape. Once we got back into town they returned it though. ¡°Straw Hats,¡± their front man sighed, seeing us. He was a short man with spiky ck hair, but wore a Hawaiian shirt like Franky. ¡°Your bounties came in.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Nami asked angrily. ¡°But we attacked Enies Lobby weeks ago. Why would they send out bounties now?¡± ¡°Bureaucracy,¡± I said. ¡°Cool, who got them?¡± ¡°You all did,¡± the man said, spreading out the bounty posters. I was pretty sure they stayed the same as in canon. Luffy was 300,000,000 berries. Zoro was 120,000,000. Robin was 80,000,000. Sanji actually had a real picture of him instead of the drawing. It appeared to be when he was jumping to the roof of the building when they confronted Spandam and CP9. His legs spread wide it looked like he was doing a ballet leap. Very¡­mboyant. They might ept him on the isle of men more quickly because of it. Usopp had a bounty of 30,000,000. Nami had one of 16,000,000. Chopper had one for 50 berrie. Most important of all was my bounty. 200,000,000 berries. I smiled widely as there were excited and dejected moans from everyone. ¡°Not bad,¡± Zoro said with a smile. ¡°Not again,¡± Robin remarked. ¡°This can¡¯t be right,¡± Nami whined. ¡°Cat Thief Nami? Why would they call me that? I¡¯ve never stolen anything in my life!¡± I decided not toment on that. ¡°Does-does this say 5,000,000 berries?¡± Chopper asked, his voice hurt. ¡°Sorry Chopper. It says 50.¡± He cried out sadly. ¡°I¡¯m a pirate!¡± He whined out. ¡°The cutest pirate,¡± I said. He cried louder. ¡°This can¡¯t be,¡± Sanji said, gripping his bounty poster. ¡°All the cool things I¡¯ve done. They find a picture like this!?¡± The more I looked at the leap he had done in the picture, the harder it was not tough. ¡°Weston, how do I get a new picture?¡± ¡°Raise your bounty a bunch,¡± I suggested. ¡°Yours says just Alive though, instead of Dead or Alive. Maybe they want you to join the Marine¡¯s Ballet?¡± Sanji began cursing in anothernguage. Zoro barked augh. ¡°The Marines have a ballet?¡± Chopper asked innocently. ¡°I understand your¡­excitement,¡± Franky¡¯s crew member said. He pulled out another wanted poster though. On it was Frank¡¯s face. Calling him Cyborg Franky he had a bounty of 44,000,000 berries. ¡°I don¡¯t know why the marines ignored us and Iceberg¡¯s people. But they want Franky now.¡± ¡°Probably because they still suspect he has blueprint ns for that weapon,¡± I noted. He did have them, and I wanted to keep them. Hopefully we could build the ancient weaponter. ¡°Exactly. He won¡¯t be safe here anymore. Straw Hat Luffy. Please take Franky out to sea with you. You can protect him better than we can. It¡¯s in his blood. He is the son of pirates. He has to go out to sea.¡± Luffyughed. ¡°Of course we want him in our crew.¡± The members of Franky¡¯s crew looked happy and sad by the news. ¡°He won¡¯t want to go,¡± I told them. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to talk him into it daily. But he keeps fighting it.¡± ¡°We just need to really convince him,¡± Luffy said. ¡°I know how to do it,¡± I said. ¡°But¡­it¡¯s going to be tricky.¡± ¡°What? How? I¡¯ll do anything!¡± The crews said. ¡°Simple, we just need to be ourselves.¡± I exined the simple truth to them and they all quickly got on board. ¡ª ¡°Here it is!¡± Franky said, revealing the ship with some flourish as he pulled a sheet. The ship was massive. At least 25 feet tall it was 30 feet wide and 100 feet long. In ce of a sheep''s head at the front was that of a yellow lion that looked like a sun. Arge number 1 printed on the side there was red paint and the in brown of the Adam¡¯s wood. There was a main and fore mast on the ship. Seeing it in person was so much better than in a manga. ¡°This is a brigantine ss ship,¡± Franky said. ¡°She has my blood, sweat, and tears poured into every bit of her. I have dreamed of making a ship like this for years, and she turned out better than I could have hoped.¡± ¡°Thanks Franky!¡± Luffy yelled as he ran up the gangnk. We all ran up it excitedly, walking past Franky. ¡°There¡¯s grass on deck,¡± Luffy said as he began rolling on it. The crew was quickly running all over the ce. ¡°What¡¯s this do?!¡± Smoke billowed out from somewhere. ¡°Woah a window¡± A crash sounded as it was broken. ¡°Are these sails strong?¡± The noise of ripping sounded. ¡°What¡¯s under this grass?¡± Chopper asked as he began lifting it up. Franky stood there in shock for a moment. ¡°WHAT ARE YOU ALL DOING!?¡± He yelled. ¡°Shit,e on guys,¡± I said. ¡°Hey Iceberg!¡± I yelled back at the ground. ¡°We need a shipwright to fix this thing already! You were Tom¡¯s apprentice. You think you could join us around the world? I don¡¯t think the ship willst a week otherwise.¡± My words were made true as a crash sounded somewhere below. Soon Luffy began walking out of the ship, whistling like he hadn¡¯t done anything. ¡°I can¡¯t be your shipwright!¡± Iceberg yelled. ¡°I do know someone that can!¡± I heard Franky grinding his teeth behind me. ¡°Oh Franky, you¡¯re still here?¡± I asked, surprised. ¡°By the way, we found this on our way here.¡± I pulled out the bounty poster of his. His eyes bulged as he read it. ¡°Look, it says, ¡®known associates are the Straw Hat Pirates¡¯.¡± Franky looked up at me, shocked. ¡°Hey Franky!¡± Luffy yelled from the main mast. ¡°I love this ship. You mind joining our crew?¡± Franky closed his eyes and breathed out. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll join your crew. Just to make sure you idiots don¡¯t destroy the ship!¡± ¡°Awesome!¡± Luffy said. Grabbing a rope he asked, ¡°What¡¯s this do?¡± Iughed as he was thrown off from a counterweight. Until he was thrown into the sea and I was forced to jump in after him. ¡°You did it, captain. You can stop breaking stuff on the ship,¡± I said. ¡°Breaking stuff? I was just looking around,¡± he said. Iughed, knowing that he meant it. I knew being himself would have caused enough damage. ¡ª With the ship ready to go we were on the water and fully stocked with food by the next day. Franky moved his stuff in and we had a nice long tour of the ship. If the Going Merry was a Pokemon, then the new ship was about 3 evolutions further. Better in every way. The helm was at the front of the ship this time. There was a lower deck where the grass and the foremast was, then an upper back deck where the main mast and an observation deck sat. The kitchen was huge and had a lot of storage with locks on doors. The men and women hadrge quarters that they could share. But I had slipped Franky some extra money to make me an actual room. A live-well on the ship for food there was every amenity imaginable. A wine cer, ovens, and most importantly there was a shower with actual hot water. Usopp and Franky had their own workshops. Chopper had a med bay. It was everything we needed and then some. After the tour we had a vote on a name. I voted for Titan, but wasn¡¯t too heartbroken when they said no because of the Titanic and all. Luffy wanted pr bear. But for some reason we went with Iceberg¡¯s suggestion of Thousand Sunny. Which I wasn¡¯t about to fight since that was canon. To each their own. ¡°Luffy!¡± A voice yelled over a microphone. We all ran to the back of the ship to see that the marines were trailing up behind us. Luffy¡¯s grandpa was yelling at us as he waved. ¡°Sorry! I got yelled at for letting you go. I¡¯ll have to capture you all now that your bounties are raised.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Luffy yelled. Franky handed him a microphone. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°I said I have to capture you now!¡± His grandpa yelled. ¡°Sorry about this. Just give up!¡± ¡°Are we ready to go?¡± I asked Franky. ¡°I have a way to get us out of here quickly,¡± Franky said. ¡°But they could give chase.¡± I knew that we could do a Coup de Burst to get away, and I doubted Garp would give chase. However¡­ ¡°Captain, permission to try something?¡± I asked. ¡°Don¡¯t get close to their ship,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Grandpa can swim.¡± ¡°Not that, I have a new ninja move I want to try. It may not work though,¡± I said. ¡°Ninja?!¡± Luffy asked excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± ¡°Alright, start getting ready to set sail,¡± I said to the crew. ¡°I will try something which should knock their ship out ofmission.¡± ¡°Yosh,¡± Luffy said and people began scrambling to open the sails. ¡°Grandpa! It was great seeing you, kind of.¡± I jumped off the ship and walked away from it. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad if your ship explodes. We are going to do a sweet ninja move.¡± ¡°Ninja!?¡± Garp yelled. ¡°I want to see!¡± Iughed at the old man¡¯s reaction. Far enough away I focused as much as I could. Just like Kame said, I did the summoning jutsu and released all the chakra I could at the moment my hands touched the water. It was time to do the Cross World Summoning. For a moment I was afraid it hadn¡¯t worked, then smoke poured out of the water and a giant sea turtle rose out of the depths. It wasn¡¯t Kame like I had hoped, but still thergest one I had summoned. The turtle raised up out of the water slowly. Me on it¡¯s head it was about 2 times the size of the Thousand Sunny. Luffy, Chopper, Franky, and Usopp had stars in their eyes as they saw the giant turtle. ¡°Kaminari, right?¡± I yelled down. ¡°Weston?! What do you want?¡± The giant turtle grumbled. ¡°See that ship ahead. Can you make a hole in the side of it?¡± I asked. ¡°That small ship?¡± He asked. To him it was very small. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t destroy it, but knock a side off,¡± I said. Kaminari rumbled but focused water chakra in his mouth. A torrential stream of water shot out of his mouth like Squirtle¡¯s water gun breaking off a huge section off the side of the ship. ¡°Luffy! Not fair!¡± Garp yelled. ¡°Thanks Kaminari,¡± I said. The turtle nodded and turned into smoke. I fell to the water and was running to the ship as soon as Inded. ¡°Weston! That was so cool!¡± Luffy yelled. ¡°I want to learn ninja stuff!¡± ¡°Later Luffy. We should run for now,¡± I said. ¡°Oh right,¡± Luffy said. Going back to the microphone he began yelling at the marine ship as it turned around. ¡°Bye Grandpa. See you next time!¡± There was no answer from the marine ship. Luckily they were at the ind with the best shipwrights. We were all soon running around to the tune of Nami¡¯s orders. Starting our next adventure as we went to sea. CHAPTER 142 ANOTHER CREWMEMBER CHAPTER 142 ANOTHER CREWMEMBER I really did like my new room. King size bed and a chest of drawers, that¡¯s all that was in there. But I had talked Franky into a pretty strong lock and some instion in the walls for dampening sounds. Once we were on the ship it was easy to get back into the groove of things. Franky had installed 2 spots for our treasures and pirate booty. One treasure chest for the day to day that held enough for provisions and crew shares, then another more hidden trove under the floorboards that only he and I could ess. With a shipwright on the payroll now I wasn¡¯t so worried about keeping 50% of our money for ship repairs. I set 25% of our money for provisions and another 25% for wear and tear. That left 50% for the crew¡¯s pay. We had received 300,000,000 berries for the gold we stole from Skypiea. 200,000,000 of that went to the Treasure Tree Adam Wood. Then another 50 million was spent on furniture, stocking items and general items for the Thousand Sunny. That meant another 50 million for the crew. I set 25 million for a rainy day, then the rest was split between the 9 of us. That was 5 million a piece. I then had them all agree that they could only take 100,000 berries out at any one time. If they wanted more they needed express permission. There was some balking by Luffy, but he would get over it. I didn¡¯t bother to try to keep Nami or Robin¡¯s share from them. They were good enough with money to make itst and they had their own secret troves already. The rest of the guys didn¡¯t care much. The Log Pose had locked onto the next ind, which was Fishman Ind. But I knew the archipgo was next. But before that we had to deal with Moria. Something I didn¡¯t bother to warn anyone about. The first few days on the ship were spent learning everything about it. Nami had to relearn all of her Navigator Sense crap. Able to know when to raise sails or be at the helm was her speciality. The Grand Line was still a hectic ce. One minute snowing, the next extreme heat, then there were the Sea Kings to watch out for, and sudden gusts of wind that blew us off course. We had to man the helm at all times. Which was annoying but also a great time to get to know the ship. I soon had a new seat at the helm. I had asked Franky for a wider rail at a certain spot so it was nice andfy. We got into the groove of things over the next few days. Robin, Nami, and I didn¡¯t get much alone time. But they were all for keeping our secret rtionship going, which I was thankful for. I knew I said I could go back to not being with them, but now that we had gone all the way it was hard to keep my hands off of them. I felt a little bad at first, until Nami admitted she wouldn¡¯t have been able to handle my lust on her own. Both women liked different things in the bedroom, and I slowly learned it all. Nami was quicklying out of her shell. Going from being a virgin to sexually active during our time on Water 7 had made her calm down a lot as well. Where she was constantly hitting or yelling at Luffy and Usopp, she did it a lot less now. That was until we passed into the Florian Triangle one day. The triangle was basically the Bermuda Triangle on Earth. Lots of legends about it, most I doubted were true. The triangle was in a constant state of darkness. We had talked about skirting it, but the thought of secret treasures and getting to our destination more quickly pushed us to try it. It helped that Franky had installed heamps in the eyes of the Sunny¡¯s figurehead, so we weren''tpletely blind while sailing. Only a day into the Triangle and we heard a familiarugh. Familiar to me anyway. ¡°Yohohoho,¡± the voiceughed over the water. Almost eerie in its disembodied voiceing from the darkness. ¡°Weston! Something creepy is going on!¡± Nami yelled. I was on my feet already though. Excited at the prospect of another crew member. ¡°Hello there!¡± I yelled to the faceless voice. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m straight ahead!¡± The voice said. ¡°I would appreciate you helping me out. My ship was damaged and sank. I¡¯ve been traveling on the water for days now!¡± ¡°Of course. Come into the light,¡± I yelled. ¡°We will help you.¡± ¡°I must warn you,¡± the voice said. ¡°I¡¯m quite a scary sight.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Luffy asked as he walked up. Since it was dark all the time, most everyone slept. He rubbed his eyes while yawning. ¡°A stranger,¡± I said. I turned back to the water. ¡°We don¡¯t judge. If you¡¯re in trouble we will help.¡± ¡°Yohohoho,¡± the voice said. ¡°How very kind of you.¡± Ever so slowly he appeared in front of us. He was on a long boat heading right for us. He was as I expected. Wearing a ck puffy suit it was a little ragged. A cup of tea in his bony fingers he sipped at it while his cane hung from his arm. He had the ssic dark afro and of course he was all bones. ¡°You look rather sickly, are you alright?¡± I asked. Making sure the girls didn¡¯t freak out. ¡°Oh yes, I haven¡¯t been sick in a long time. It¡¯s hard to have a runny nose without a nose, yohohoho,¡± heughed. ¡°What is that?¡± Nami whispered as he moved closer. ¡°He appears to be a talking skeleton,¡± I said. ¡°Wh-wh-what?!¡± Luffy asked excitedly. I threw a rope over the side as the bone man got closer. That¡¯s when I got the quest.
One Piece Quest 9:
Convince Brook to Join the Straw Hat Crew.
Rewards:
20,000,000 Berries
¡°W-weston, what are you doing?!¡± Nami asked. ¡°Helping someone in need,¡± I said with a smile. But instead of taking the rope Brook tied his ship off onto it and jumped the 20 feet to the deck of the ship. ¡°Ah yes, thank you, kind people,¡± he said with a bow. Others from the crew walked up. All eyes on the talking skeleton. ¡°If you haven¡¯t noticed. I am a skeleton.¡± He hefted the violin case over his shoulder. ¡°But most important of all I am a musician. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Brook.¡± Luffy had stars in his eyes. Not only from the fact that he was a talking skeleton but also a musician. ¡°B-Brook you have to join my pirate crew!¡± He yelled. ¡°Luffy!¡± More than one person yelled. ¡°Ok,¡± Brook said. ¡°Yohohoho.¡± Heughed while sipping his tea, but my quest didn¡¯t finish with that. ¡ª- ¡°I ate the Revive Devil Fruit,¡± Brook exined as we sat in the dining room. The others sat around, less casually. Usopp and Chopper were wearing crosses and garlic nes. Trying to ward off the evil spirit. ¡°I ate the fruit and thought it was a dud, but low and behold I could not swim anymore. It wasn¡¯t until I died that my soul returned to my body. Allowing me to keep living. Yohohoho,¡± heughed. His creepy jaw raising up and down with each word. In the manga he was aedic skeleton. But in front of me was an actual skeleton. Very odd to watch talk. ¡°Who cares about that?! Join my crew!¡± Luffy yelled. ¡°Oh yes, how I wish I could,¡± Brook said. He was sipping tea again. ¡°Unfortunately I have been stuck in the Florian Triangle a long time. And I cannot leave of my own free will.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± I asked dutifully. ¡°Your soul trapped where you died?¡± ¡°No, thankfully. But the Triangle has many secrets. Many secret powers working here under the cover of darkness,¡± Brook said. ¡°One such secret power is able to steal shadows.¡± ¡°Shadows?¡± Robin asked. ¡°That sounds familiar.¡± ¡°Yes, there is a Shichibukai here that can steal shadows.¡± Brook extended his hand over the table. ¡°As you can see, I have no shadow.¡± Despite the impossibility of it. He really didn¡¯t have a shadow. Again Oda does something unexinable. ¡°In this normal light, such a thing isn¡¯t a problem,¡± Brook continued. ¡°But out in the sun¡­I would burn to a crisp.¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± Usopp yelled. ¡°You¡¯re a vampire!¡± ¡°Vampire!¡± Chopper said, pushing his cross forward. ¡°Yohohoho,¡± Brookughed. It was already getting annoying. ¡°How I wish I was. But no. Simply, my shadow was taken. Forcing me to stay in the Florian Triangle as I wander. Trying to find my shadow again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s simple!¡± Luffy said. ¡°We just need to beat up this Moira guy, right?¡± ¡°Moira is a powerful Shichibukai,¡± Robin said. ¡°We need to proceed carefully. Back when he was a regr pirate he had a higher bounty than you do.¡± ¡°How much was his bounty?¡± ¡°320,000,000 berries.¡± ¡°That¡¯s simple. Mines 300,000,000. That just means we need someone with 100,000,000 and we can join forces to beat him,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Maths a little off there Luffy, but you¡¯re trying,¡± I said. ¡°The captain''s right. We should just kick this guy''s ass.¡± ¡°Yohohoho,¡± Brookughed. ¡°How I wish I had your conviction. However, I¡¯m not the only person Moira has stolen the shadow of. Hundreds of other pirates and regr people have traveled this triangle. Only to have their shadows stolen. Then they are forced to do his bidding to get the shadow back.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Luffy said. ¡°You¡¯re going to be my nakama. We need a musician on the crew. And you¡¯re a talking skeleton.¡± At least Luffy had his priorities straight on the most important qualities of Brook. ¡°Speaking of,¡± Brook said. Picking up his instrument case the aged leather opened up to reveal a violin. ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate our meeting with a song.¡± He began strumming on the violin. Tuning it. Picking up the bow Luffy began to excitedly p as Brook began to y. It wasn¡¯t Bink¡¯s Sake as I expected. More like a melody. Rxed as he yed some wordless song. To be honest I should have known something was up. Brook had said that Moira made those he stole shadows from do his bidding. I had assumed things would be the same as the canon. It wasn¡¯t until all the others dropped to the table asleep that I knew we had been tricked. I couldn¡¯t fight the music as he yed. My eyes rolling to the back of my head it wasn¡¯t long until I was in a deep slumber. CHAPTER 143 SHADOWS CHAPTER 143 SHADOWS I was forced awake by my soul ripping out of my body. At least that was how it felt. My eyes bulging I tried to scream through the leather gag in my mouth. I watched helplessly as a hand held onto the ck sheet-like shadow of mine and cut it away from me. Like some Peter Pan shadow mine fell away from me and tried to struggle from the grip that held it. The man that held it was a huge monster. At least 20 feet tall. He wore a ck frilly shirt and yellow pants that covered his wide lower half. He had a body in the shape of a teardrop. His face was pale white, had purple lips and hair, had pointy ears and 2 small horns at his forehead. ¡°This is a nice shadow,¡± the nightmare Count Choc said. I continued to try to struggle through my restraints. Slowly remembering Brook putting us to sleep I was putting together what had changed between now and the canon. Instead of drawing people to the castle on his ship, Moira just had Brook put people to sleep then captured them. Taking their shadows without any fight. ¡°Hogback, do you have a body for it?¡± The pale Shichibukai Moira asked a figure. Behind Moira was another vampire wannabe. A fat man with pointy ears, nose, and fangs stood behind him. ¡°I have the perfect body.¡± The doctor was wearing fis clothes for some reason. Those types of clothes belonged on strippers, not an overweight doctor. He dragged out a hospital patient bed with a very dead chimera man on it. Not chimera cool though, with a lion¡¯s body, snake for a tail, or wings of an eagle. Chimera all wrong. Lizard head, bat wings, and a monkey¡¯s tail. I began cursing through my gag. ¡°Oh he is very lively for having his shadow taken,¡± Hogback said. ¡°Whatever, I am simply d I have my shadow for Oars,¡± Moira said. I cursed louder, looking for the others from the crew. ¡°Are we done yet?¡± A man asked. He had long blonde hair, white skin, a ck jacket, and a lion¡¯s snout for a mouth. ¡°I want to say hello to my new brides.¡± I began cursing and fighting more. I knew that guy was a huge pervert. His brides could only be my Robin and Nami. He ate the Clear-Clear Fruit and could turn invisible. ¡°Patience, Absalom,¡± Moira said. ¡°With Oarsplete, we are ready to leave the Triangle, and take on Kaido once more.¡± Moira stepped over my shadow¡¯s new body and pushed it into the corpse. My shadowtched onto it causing the body to convulse and breathe in deeply. ¡°Rise my zombie warrior,¡± Moiraughed as he stepped away. A girl with long pink hair and clothes that were bought from Hot Topic leaned over my body. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem that special.¡± ¡°Oh, this man is strong. Thus his shadow is strong. Watch,¡± Moira said, stepping back. My freak chimera body sat up slowly. His lizard head turning this way and that, he tried to take in his surroundings. ¡°I am a ninja,¡± he hissed. His hands moving into seals I half expected him to make a clone, but he didn¡¯t. The lizard looked down to his hands in surprise. Standing up almost mechanically he walked to a wall and tried walking up it. But to no avail. He simply fell over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this one?¡± The pink haired girl asked. ¡°The shadow needs to learn its new body,¡± Moira said. ¡°Give it time to get used to it, and it will be a loyal ve, Perona. You, lizard man.¡± My shadow¡¯s body looked at Moira. ¡°You are Sphinx. Go out, learn your new body, thene back for orders.¡± My new shadow¡¯s body turned it¡¯s head confused. Then it flipped Moira off. ¡°Fuck you,¡± it hissed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what to do. Only the captain can tell me what to do.¡± The others were shocked, but Moira simply chuckled. The giant man extended his hands. ¡°But I am the captain. The captain of the Thriller Bark Pirates. Of which you will now be a part of.¡± Moira turned around to walk away. ¡°I¡¯ve wasted enough time on this. Hogback, take this walking corpse,¡± Moira waved at me, ¡°to the others. We leave the Triangle as soon as Oars is awake.¡± Moira headed off down the hall, the fat doctor walked up to me. Instead of giving me an anesthetic he lifted a giant club and smacked me hard over top of my head. The first one didn¡¯t take as I began cursing him through the gag. He hit me again. By the 3rd I was questioning his doctorate as I passed out. ¡ª I woke up with a start. Laying in a dingy cell there were a few other Straw Hats around me. Zoro sat against the wall, almost bored. Sanji leaned against the metal bar cell door. Usopp, Chopper, and Luffy were sound asleep as if they didn¡¯t have a care in the world. Franky was ying a game of solitaire with some cards he had snuck in. As I sat up I noticed my restraints were now gone, but my head hurt like no one¡¯s business. There were people I didn¡¯t recognize around us. Sharing therge cell. They were all worse for wear. Most too tired to stand up they had apparently given up. Resigned to their fate, trapped inside the cells. ¡°What did I miss?¡± I asked Zoro. ¡°Got captured. That skeleton guy put us to sleep allowing the Moira guy to grab us¡­and our shadows,¡± Zoro said. I raised my arm up leaning toward a torch light. It was no longer there. My shadow was gone. I had hoped it was a bad dream, but that was all the proof I needed. My original goal had been to storm Thriller Bark. Making sure no one lost their shadows, but Brook¡¯spliance with Moira threw me off. ¡°That¡¯s what we get for bringing strange people onto the ship,¡± Sanji said. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. I¡¯m sure Moira made the bone guy do it,¡± I said. Yawning, I got up. My head splitting, it took time to get my bearings. I began to nudge the other 3 to wake up. ¡°5 more minutes,¡± Luffy grumbled. ¡°It¡¯s dinner time,¡± I said. The captain¡¯s eyes shot open. Sniffing deeply he coughed as he rejected whatever he smelled. ¡°You liar, Weston! What is that awful smell!¡± Luffy said. ¡°Shit,¡± I said. There was a corner that everyone was nice enough to use. ¡°We got captured. Our shadows were stolen.¡± ¡°Oh no, like what happened to my skeleton friend!¡± Luffy said angrily. ¡°I need to beat up that Moira guy.¡± ¡°Yes, you do,¡± I said. ¡°Or we will never get a musician.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± Zoro said. ¡°The guy betrayed us.¡± ¡°What? Nami did the same thing,¡± I reminded. ¡°Just need to fix his problem. And we have a new crew mate.¡± ¡°Ugh,¡± Zoro said, annoyed. ¡°Fine. How do you propose we do that?¡± ¡°Can you all shut the hell up?!¡± A voice yelled from further in the cell. We turned to see an older man with a deep scar across his chest. ¡°Some of us are too tired to listen to you yelling.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your problem?!¡± Luffy yelled. ¡°We are trying to escape.¡± ¡°Good luck with that,¡± the old man scoffed. There were plenty of other men around him that appeared to agree. ¡°You new guys. Always so full of piss and vinegar. We have been here for years. Do you have any idea what we are doing here? We are on the ind ship Thriller Bark. Run by the Shichibukai Moira. Day in and out we are forced to row his ship. Thousands of us. All with our shadows taken. All with family on the outside. Just shut up. Resign yourself to it. You¡¯ll never escape. And if you did there is no way you could beat Moira and his crew. Others have tried and died.¡± Luffy ground his teeth. ¡°That sucks that you¡¯re stuck here,¡± I said. ¡°But we aren¡¯t. We are here by choice.¡± ¡°Ha! By choice?¡± The old man asked. The others in the cage joined him in theughter. ¡°Do you have any idea what Moira does with your shadows? He puts them into zombies. To give them life. All thanks to his shadow powers he takes our opportunity to stand in the sun. Then powers his own army of undead.¡± He pointed to a very bandaged up zombie just outside of the cell. Watching us numbly. ¡°Thanks for the backstory there, old dude,¡± I said walking to the barred door. The zombie was bandaged to hide the scars from when Hogback put the body together. ¡°Luckily we know the weakness of these zombies,¡± I said, pulling out the Jitte and channeling chakra through it. ¡°Once we get you all out. I expect that you leave the treasures of Moira to us. You know, because you obviously don¡¯t care to fight.¡± Seawater leaked out of my de into the mouth of the zombie. Unnoticed. Then when enough salt water was absorbed into the body the ck shadow spit out of the zombie. It shot out and went right to one of the men in the cell. Everyone stood there shocked for a moment. The man cried happy tears as his shadow reentered his body. The people around eximed their surprise as he began to cast a shadow once more. ¡°If you put salt into the zombies. They are no longer able to hold the shadow,¡± I said. It didn¡¯t make sense but I remembered that much. I was sure there was enough salt in my seawater, so I risked it. That or because the shadow skill was from a devil fruit it couldn¡¯t hold up against seawater like devil fruit powers couldn¡¯t. I used the stream of water from my de to pull the zombie body over. Grabbing the keys at his belt I reached around the cell door. Opening it for all to escape. ¡°Prison break,¡± I said, but instead of cheers we were met with groaning from those in the cells. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I literally just said, it is no use escaping!¡± The old man yelled. ¡°You still have to go up against Moira, his lieutenants, and the zombies they have attached all of our shadows to. That¡¯s hundreds you need to go up against. Not to mention Moira. He is a Shichibukai. He had a bounty of 320,000,000 berries before the government made him a sanctioned pirate.¡± ¡°Oh, then I guess you should meet our captain,¡± I said pointing to Luffy. ¡°He has a bounty of 300,000,000 berries.¡± That surprised more than a few of them. Luffy gave his best smile, all teeth as he walked over to the door beside me. ¡°Weston, what¡¯s the n?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°Why do I have toe up with the n?¡± I asked. ¡°That¡¯s all you do is n,¡± Luffy said, like it was obvious. ¡°Fine, I woke up when they removed my shadow,¡± I admitted. ¡°Got they of thend a little. Moira is done collecting shadows. He is going to be taking the ship from the Florian Triangle.¡± ¡°What¡± ¡°No¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be¡± The other people from the cell moaned and groaned. ¡°Yep, that¡¯s what I heard,¡± I said bluntly. ¡°Sanj,i you should know, Robin and Nami were taken by a lieutenant that can turn invisible. He said that the girls were his new brides. I¡¯m sure they can fight against him, but I think he might be a pervert. You¡¯re the only one that can fight him.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Sanji asked angrily. The cigarette in his mouth turned to ash as he sucked it in with one breath. ¡°I will find them,¡± he said and was out the door without any prompting. The sound of fighting soon escaped down the hall. ¡°That was easy,¡± I noted. ¡°Guys, all we really have to do is fight everything that¡¯s not a zombie. Free the other people here. And every zombie you meet throw salt in their mouths. Anyone know where a kitchen is?¡± I asked the others. A few raised their hands. ¡°We get salt, and just start beating everything up. Moira is strong though. And his zombies are strong as well. So be careful.¡± ¡°Franky, find the ship. Chopper, there is a doctor Hogback who is making the zombies, see if you can find him. Usopp, there is a girl with pink hair. I need you to beat her up.¡± ¡°What? Why me?¡± Usopp asked, scared. ¡°Trust me, you¡¯re the only one that can. Zoro, just start killing zombies. Luffy, start beating people up.¡± ¡°What are you going to be doing?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to find our musician and get him back on our side,¡± I said. I had a quest toplete. CHAPTER 144 TRUST CHAPTER 144 TRUST We ran down the hall to find the zombies Sanji had already knocked out. Some of the prisoners grabbed the keys at their waists and began opening the other cages. A couple ran with us showing us where the kitchens were. The room was stocked full, and it was about dinner time so there was piping hot food ready to go. Terrible food for the prisoners, but food nheless. Threatening the zombie cooks we forced them to empty the cupboards and Luffy began wolfing everything down like a vacuum cleaner. He didn¡¯t care about taste, he wanted meat and quantity. We then raided all the salt they had and the prisoners that had joined us began stuffing it in the mouths of the zombies. It didn¡¯t take much to force the shadow to be rejected from the body. I exined it to them as salt being a purifier. But for Luffy I just said it was magic. Once Luffy was full we left the kitchen and split up. I wasn¡¯t sure where to go exactly. I left it to the luck of the canon for everyone to get to where they needed to be. We were in a giant Drac worthy castle. Stone walls, old carpets, creepy spiderweb covered candles, I thought I saw an organ ying on its own too. I decided my best bet was to go up. But instead of going up the stairs I ran outside of the castle and ran along the exterior wall. I didn¡¯t want to risk fighting Moira just yet. So I ran up the wall on the outside. Moving up quickly it was a tiered castle with a purple shingled roof. I heard fighting going on from the inside, but ignored that for now. Once high enough I realized how big the ind ship actually was. Still in the Florian Triangle it was pitch ck. But I had Increased Vision as one of my buffs from High School of the Dead. It allowed me to see most everything from the dim light of the castle. There was arge forest around us. Forest and graves. At least 2 miles in diameter thend around the castle was huge. Around the forest was a brick wall, separating it from the water. But this wasn¡¯t the end of the ship. There was water all around us, then another wood exterior. Kind of like a dog bowl, the wood exterior was the real ship. Straight ahead was arge gate that looked like a mouth. I thought I saw the Thousand Sunny anchored over by the mouth, waiting for us. The massiveness of the ship was hard to understand. Almost 3 miles in diameter the prisoners had said they were forced to row it around the Florian Triangle. But above me were giant sails. Looking behind there was a massive wood mast near the same thickness of the castle. It went up and up to hold a giant sail, at least 2 miles wide. The sail was ck and had the symbol of the Thriller Bark Pirates. A Jolly Roger with bat wings. On either side of it were other masts that rose up from the wood dog bowl exterior. The masts had more sails, but written on them were the words ¡®Thriller Bark¡¯. If Moira was going to go against Kaido I didn¡¯t know how the hell he was supposed to go under the holynd with such a massive ship. Then again if he had rowers maybe he could skirt the Calm Belt to get around. Either way, we were going to have to beat them up here. Looking around the interior castle was getting louder. I needed to find Brook. I formed water chakra in my hand and made it into a t disc about 2 feet in diameter. Controlling it I moved the water lower then stepped onto it. During my training in Naruto World I had tried to learn a way to fly, but it eluded me, until I remembered I could walk on water. Stepping onto the water I made I forced it to float up, making me fly with it. I flew over the forest and graveyards below. There was a small castle out back that I assumed Sanji would be on his way to to get Absalom. I wanted Brook though. I knew Robin and Nami could protect themselves. Flying over the forest I picked up speed. Always searching for that skeleton bastard I knew he had to be close. I ended up near the water of the inner bowl. Closer to our ship I noticed that the long boat Brook had used was still attached to the Thousand Sunny. I risked it and flew over to our ship. It appeared fine. Some of the grass was kicked up, and furniture was out in thewn as if they had tried to rob it, then thought of something better to do. I heard the eerie wailing from inside the ship. Dropping the sea water I jumped to the grass deck. Heading inside I found Brook crying in the same ce I saw himst. Sitting at the head of the table where he told us his story. ¡°Why are you crying? You don¡¯t have tear ducts,¡± I said bluntly. Brook jerked up. His bony hands moving from his eye sockets to stare at me. ¡°How did you get here?¡± ¡°We had a prison break,¡± I said. ¡°Luffy and the others are causing hell for Moira and his crew.¡± Brook looked at me shocked, at least I assumed it was shocked. His mouth was wide open. Without facial expressions he was somehow harder to read than Toru was. He stood up slowly, hefting the cane at his side he lifted the curved handle to reveal a de. ¡°You have every right to be upset at me,¡± Brook said. ¡°I understand if you want to fight.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight,¡± I said, moving to sit down at the table opposite of him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me why you put us to sleep?¡± Brook studied me for a time. Eventually he pushed his de back into his cane. He let out a sigh as his eyeless sockets stared at his hands. ¡°I was part of the Rumble Pirates some 50 years ago. Like you lot we wanted to take on the Grand Line. I was a simple musician, but like all pirate crews, everyone was needed for fighting.¡± He sighed again. I didn¡¯t understand why he sighed, Brook had no lungs. ¡°But like all crews, we came across something we couldn¡¯t beat. First our captain, then each member of my crew sumbed to death. Even me. All except one crewmate that is,¡± Brook admitted. ¡°We had befriended a whale on the Grand Line. A baby sea king. The Grand Line was a scary ce. We convinced it to wait for us at Reverse Mountain.¡± ¡°I simply want to get back to him. I would do anything to keep my promise to him, because he is the only one of us left. Sea Kings live for hundreds of years, you know. Of all the things you can¡¯t break in this world, you can¡¯t break your word to your crew,¡± Brook said. I nodded in agreement. ¡°Funny story,¡± I said. Brook jerked as if hit. Apparently he had forgotten I was there. ¡°Not funny haha, more funny in a coincidence sort of way. I separated from my crew at Reverse Mountain. Met up with them at the basta Kingdom. They talked about a giant whale. A sea king that pounded it¡¯s head against Reverse Mountain trying to break it down. A doctor that had been taking care of the whale said the sea king was trying to get to his crew that promised to return to him.¡± Brook¡¯s hand covered his mouth, understanding what I was implying. ¡°Our captain didn¡¯t much like the whale hurting itself trying to break a mountain down. So he fought it, forcing it to not attack the mountain again. Promising the whale that we would look for his long lost crew. If they couldn¡¯te back, at least we would.¡± ¡°Wha-what was the name of that whale,¡± Brook asked. ¡°Laboon,¡± I said. Brook began to wail again. No tearsing from his sockets he still held his hands over them as he cried. I let him cry for a bit, but he didn¡¯t stop so I had to interrupt. ¡°So, do you want to let Laboon down again? Make it so that he won¡¯t be able to meet the Straw Hats as well? Or do you want to help us beat up Moira so we can all go to meet up with him?¡± It took Brook a bit, but he eventually nodded. ¡°Can your crew ever forgive me?¡± He asked. ¡°Of course,¡± I said. ¡°Besides, Moira lied to you. He is setting course to leave the Florian Triangle. I¡¯m guessing you still don¡¯t have your shadow back?¡± ¡°What!?¡± He asked standing up. ¡°But why?¡± ¡°He got a shadow for this Oars guy,¡± I said. ¡°Oars the Continent-Puller?!¡± Brook asked. I shrugged. ¡°He was a famous giant from before my time. He was thergest of them all.¡± His words were entuated by a loud booming noise from outside. We both got up and ran out to the deck. Out on the main ind of the ship was a giant as tall as the castle. He had red skin, long blonde hair, and horns on the side of his head. ¡°Guess so,¡± I said, but noticed we weren¡¯t alone on deck. There was someone worse right in front of us. ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± I asked, my heart in my throat. In front of us was a man just as tall as Moira. 20 feet tall he wore gray pants and a ck coat. The pants were designed with cat paw prints, the coat bore a cross that had a circle around it. An arm over his chest he held a book that read ¡®BIBLE¡¯ on the cover. His skin dark, he had long curly ck hair that went down his back. His hat matched the pattern of his pants but had 2 bear ears on it. ¡°I am Bartholomew Kuma,¡± the man said. ¡°I know who you are! What are you doing here so soon!?¡± I asked, scared for the first time in a long time. Kuma pushed his sunsses up the brim of his nose. ¡°Ah, the Watanabe,¡± Kuma said. ¡°This must be the new Straw Hat ship. I had assumed with the jolly roger, but was not certain.¡± ¡°Brook, get out of here. Start helping the other Straw Hats,¡± I said. ¡°But-¡± ¡°No buts, start helping to free the zombies of shadows,¡± I said. Brook hesitated but then jumped off the ship. His light body easily glided over the water. Kicking quickly it didn¡¯t take him long to get to the main ind. ¡°Now you, you weren¡¯t supposed to be here untilter.¡± I turned to Kuma, watching therge man. ¡°What¡¯s another Shichibukai doing here?¡± I had forgotten why he was there in the first ce. ¡°The government has heard that Moira is abusing his power as a Shichibukai,¡± Kuma said. ¡°They sent me to check on the truth. I¡¯m curious how you knew I would be here though.¡± ¡°I hear things¡­with my Haki,¡± I lied. ¡°Ah, I had heard you could get the sense of things. Not too surprising as a Watanabe,¡± Kuma said. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± I asked. Despite the situation I was hopeful for some information. Kuma looked me up and down, but instead of answering he asked, ¡°Where is the ce you would like to go?¡± I jumped back onto the upper deck. ¡°Don¡¯t even try it, paw guy!¡± I spat. ¡°I know your tricks. I¡¯m not ready to go on a vacation just yet.¡± Kuma still towered over me from the main deck. ¡°Give me a bit. Give us this ind. You can send us wherever the next time we meet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t work,¡± Kuma said, adjusting his sunsses again. ¡°I am an agent of the government. You have quite the high bounty on your head. If I were to let you go¡­that would not be good. I have seen what Moira is doing here. You would all be hard pressed to win.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me that shit,¡± I said. ¡°I know you worked for Dragon. And I¡¯m pretty sure you know who we are. Or you wouldn¡¯t offer to send me away.¡± He didn¡¯t show any outward surprise at my words. I knew how this would end. ¡°Give me a wager,¡± I offered. ¡°What kind of wager?¡± Kuma asked. ¡°I bet that we can beat Moira and all of his crew,¡± I said. ¡°You take the credit. It doesn¡¯t matter to us. After that you let us go.¡± ¡°Why would I do that?¡± Kuma asked. ¡°Because it¡¯s a bet. You don¡¯t think we can win. I will prove that we can,¡± I said. ¡°At the end if we lose, we will be beat up. I doubt we could win against you. But if you want to fight, we would be more than happy to.¡± ¡°You seem to have a lot of confidence that I will abide by a bet,¡± Kuma said. ¡°Let¡¯s just say, I know you¡¯re a man of your word,¡± I said. Kuma mulled over the words. ¡°Fine, an amendment though,¡± he said. ¡°If you win against Moira, your crew will have to go through my own test.¡± ¡°Test?¡± I inwardly cursed. ¡°Yes,¡± Kuma said. ¡°A test of¡­conviction.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I said. I had hoped to not go through that part, but also knew it was unavoidable. ¡°It¡¯s a bet.¡± Kuma nodded as Perona got onto the ship. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The pink haired girl asked. She looked beat up and had a few zombies at her back, carrying her luggage as if she was moving in. Kuma turned to her. ¡°Where is a ce you would like to go?¡± He asked. Perona stupidly answered and then was thrown away. I freed her zombie pals with some salt and was on my way to the main ind, ready to be done with this whole headache. I stopped running on the water as I noticed sunlight leaking off from the horizon. Cursing, I sped up. I had to make sure we all had our shadows back soon, because I sure as hell didn¡¯t. CHAPTER 145 ANOTHER DOWN CHAPTER 145 ANOTHER DOWN It was pure pandemonium by the time I got to the castle. Every Straw Hat but Luffy was fighting the giant Oars. They appeared pretty beat up as they fought the 100 foot tall red skinned giant. ¡°Weston! Where were you!?¡± Nami yelled at me. She was in a wedding dress. It was white and frilly. Quite beautiful on her to be honest. ¡°Uhhh, mad I missed your wedding?¡± I asked. She looked down, blushing. ¡°No, you idiot,¡± she cursed. ¡°Thanks for saving us by the way! I heard you sent Sanji after us!¡± I turned to see Robin in the same type of wedding dress. ¡°What? Robin was with you, I didn¡¯t think you needed help,¡± I said. ¡°Talkter!¡± Zoro yelled. Wielding his 3 swords one of them looked new. ¡°Fight now!¡± He ran at Oars, slicing along the giant¡¯s arm it spurt out blood as the giant raged. ¡°Where¡¯s Luffy?!¡± I yelled. ¡°Fighting Moira inside the castle,¡± Usopp said. He was hiding behind some rubble, aiming his weapon to keep peppering Oars with shots. ¡°Moira sucked all the shadows into his body, all except Oars¡¯. He¡¯s super strong now¡± ¡°Okay, I think I got the jist of our situation,¡± I said as the Earth shook. Oars began punching, trying to hit Sanji and Franky. I pulled out my Jitte. Channeling a huge amount of water chakra through it I extended it out and out, but was nowhere near the height of Oars. ¡°Aim for his legs. We have to bring him down!¡± I dropped most of the water and focused enough on my de. We started a game of tag. First Zoro jumped in, shing at Oar¡¯s ankles. A deep gouge appeared, but wasn¡¯t enough to knock him down. We alternated attacking. Sanji went in, kicking of course, as hard as he could. Robin summoning giant limbs to try to trip him up. Franky fired hissers. Chopper used his different attack forms. Usopp fired his attacks and to my pleasant surprise Brook joined in as well with his cane sword. Nothing we did really seemed to help though. There was a reason that Moira wanted a zombie of Oars. He was a giant among giants. As strong as the rest of them. I attacked when I could, but we kept being pushed back trying to brainstorm ideas. ¡°Is there not a ninja move you could do to end this guy?!¡± Nami yelled. ¡°I can¡¯t think of any,¡± I admitted. I was really trying to let the Straw Hats wear themselves out. They had to keep fighting stronger and stronger foes. But they were getting tired, so I decided to start getting serious. ¡°What about that giant turtle you summoned?¡± Robin asked. I stood there with my mouth open for a minute. I hadn¡¯t thought of that. ¡°I uh that¡¯s a cheap way to handle this. Wouldn¡¯t you all feel better if we beat it on our own?¡± I looked around to the gathered crew. They had angry looks on their faces. ¡°I forgot,¡± I admitted. ¡°I fucking knew it!¡± Nami yelled, the stress was getting to her. I wondered what had happened at her supposed wedding to the Absalom guy. My bet was she needed to getid. ¡°Fine fine, we can try it,¡± I said. Stepping away from the group I gathered chakra in my hands. Oars breathed heavily as he stared at me. When I was far enough away I did the summoning jutsu and called out an immense amount of chakra. I must have been more tired than I thought because only one about half the size as before appeared. ¡°Uhh Kamunki, right?¡± I yelled down to the sea turtle. It was only about 75 feet tall, but was big enough to deal with this guy. ¡°Weston, what do you want?¡± He asked. ¡°Can you shoot water in that giant¡¯s mouth?¡± I asked. The giant sea turtle looked straight ahead. With a slight nod it gathered up a huge amount of water chakra. Then without a thought sted Oars in the face. I thought it would knock his head off, but it simply knocked him into the castle behind him. Oars stumbled back andid still, but the shadow didn¡¯t escape from him. I doubted the water Kamunki summoned was sea water. ¡°Thanks! That¡¯s all I needed!¡± I yelled. Kamunki turned into smoke and disappeared as soon as I jumped off his head. Running straight for Oars I summoned seawater into my Jitte. I jumped up his leg and ran along his body until I got to his face. Forcing all the seawater I could into his mouth it required a lot until the ck shadow finally detached and flew off to where Luffy should have been. The giant zombie breathed hisst breath as my skin began to burn. I turned to see light leaking in from far off. My skin sizzled wherever the sunlight touched me. ¡°I¡¯m a vampire!¡± I yelled as the other Straw Hats came up to me. ¡°We all are,¡± Sanji said. We hid from the sun inside the remains of the castle, none of us had our shadows back. None but Luffy. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s hope Luffy can beat this Moira guy without us,¡± Zoro said. I nodded and we headed into the castle to hide from the sun. ¡°That a new sword, Zoro?¡± I asked. ¡°It is,¡± he said proudly showing it off. ¡°I fought a samurai zombie. He broke one of the swords I got in Logue Town. When I beat him I took this.¡± ¡°Looks strong,¡± I noted. I was pretty sure that was the one they took from him in Wano. I was d at least that part of the canon stuck. ¡°What about you Brook? You good now?¡± ¡°Yohohoho I am much better now. Fighting against Moira has been something I have always wanted to do,¡± Brook said. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgiven you yet,¡± Nami spat. ¡°It will take a lot more than an apology to-¡± She stopped as Luffy was knocked through the wall in front of us. Chopper and Nami ran to him as Moira walked in through the hole in the castle wall. The pale pirate was much fatter now. Having sucked in the shadows of all the zombies he was stronger¡­somehow. Sorry can¡¯t exin the logic for that one either. ¡°What did you do to my Oars!?¡± Moira raged. ¡°We kicked his ass!¡± I said and dove at him. shing with all I had, Moira grabbed the water de easily, surprising me. Zoro was then on the other side, shing his 3 des to cut open Moira¡¯s hand. He yelled out in surprise. Sanji jumped up and kicked him in the face as I forced the water on my Jitte to freeze onto Moira¡¯s hand. ¡°Oy! Hold it!¡± Luffy yelled behind us. The 3 of us jumped back to see him getting up. ¡°This is a fight between captains,¡± he said while wiping away the blood from his mouth. ¡°Captain!?¡± Moiraughed loudly. ¡°You are a child, Monkey D. Luffy. A mere speed bump in my quest to defeat the pirate emperors.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to be the pirate king,¡± Luffy said. ¡°And you made my new nakama do something bad.¡± There was rage in Luffy¡¯s eyes. I decided to let him handle it on his own. Stepping back, Luffy bit his thumb, filling his fist with air. It ballooned out. Pulling it back he punched Moira for all he had and they were soon outside fighting once more. The sun leaking from windows and holes in the walls we couldn¡¯t watch so we hung around awkwardly inside. ¡°So how was the wedding?¡± I asked Nami. ¡°Shut it! I¡¯m still mad at you for letting it happen,¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t let it happen,¡± I said. ¡°I heard that lion guy say he had some new brides, and I knew Sanji could handle him. How¡¯d the fight go?¡± ¡°He could make himself invisible,¡± Sanji said. ¡°But wasn¡¯t too hard.¡± His eyes were all over Robin and Nami. I couldn¡¯t me him, they looked stunning in the wedding dresses. ¡°Oh right,¡± I said, pulling out the clothes I had grabbed from the ship. ¡°Here you go.¡± I handed them to Robin and Nami. ¡°I knew you knew this would happen!¡± Nami spat. ¡°I didn''t, I just had an inkling,¡± I said. She grumbled but the 2 women were soon walking to another room to change. Sanji stared at me angrily. ¡°What?¡± ¡°How could you? They looked like angels,¡± Sanji said. ¡°They did, but where do you think he got those dresses from? Dead bodies,¡± I whispered. Sanji had a look of disgust and dropped it. ¡°What about you all?¡± I asked. ¡°I fought that Hogback guy,¡± Chopper said excitedly. ¡°He was a famous doctor, but he was making zombies for Moira.¡± He had a disgusted look on his face. We heard booms and fighting going on outside. Then a few shadows leaked in from outside. One attaching to Zoro and the other to Sanji. ¡°Nice, guess he¡¯s winning,¡± I said. ¡°Gonna go help?¡± ¡°Na, but I do n to watch,¡± Zoro said. He jumped out the hole in the wall and Sanji followed. ¡°What about you Franky? Anything fun?¡± ¡°No, this damn skeleton has been haunting me,¡± Franky said. ¡°Crying about wanting to make amends.¡± ¡°But I do! I feel so awful about what I did to you,¡± Brook said. Robin and Nami walked in wearing their new clothes. Robin¡¯s was a tight jean jacket with a skirt, Nami¡¯s was her bikini top with a pair of jeans. ¡°Excuse medies, can I see your panties?¡± ¡°For thest time, no!¡± Nami yelled. I foughtughter, the guy really didn¡¯t have good timing. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgiven you!¡± Brook appeared severely chastised. ¡°You know, Brook, you¡¯ve been here a while,¡± I said. ¡°Any idea where Moira¡¯s treasure is?¡± ¡°I do have an idea,¡± Brook said. ¡°Brook, I have decided to forgive you,¡± Nami said. ¡°Show me where the treasure is.¡± ¡°Yohohoho, right this way,¡± he said with a bow. Another boom sounded outside and more of our shadows returned. I felt mine attach to my body. Looking down it fit me perfectly. For a while I had felt like I was forgetting something. Something important, and now that the shadow was back I knew that¡¯s what it was. A part of me that shouldn¡¯t disappear. ¡°Guess Luffy¡¯s winning,¡± I said. I peaked out the hole in the wall. The sun didn¡¯t burn me this time. ¡°Should we go help him?¡± ¡°As soon as you answer where you¡¯ve been,¡± Robin said, studying me. ¡°Oh right, another Shichibukai appeared,¡± I said. ¡°What? Who?¡± She asked, worried. ¡°Kuma. Said he was here to investigate Moira, but threatened to detain us too,¡± I said. ¡°I made a bet that we could beat Moira for him. If we do, he won¡¯t turn us in right away.¡± ¡°This is not good,¡± Robin said. ¡°No it''s not,¡± I said. Walking over to her I princess carried her. ¡°Shall we go check if we beat Moira yet?¡± She blushed and nodded. I jumped us out of the castle to see that the majority of the forest had been ttened. Rubble and uprooted trees everywhere she and I walked together to where the fighting was going on. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t beat up that Absalom guy,¡± I said. ¡°He had me in seastone bracelets,¡± she admitted. The older woman putting on her annoyed face. ¡°Ah, of course,¡± I said. ¡°Did you want to learn some of my ninja moves?¡± ¡°I thought the others already tried,¡± she said. ¡°They did, but I figured out the trick to it,¡± I admitted. ¡°I can awaken chakra in you now.¡± ¡°And why haven¡¯t you awoken it in the others?¡± She asked, side eyeing me. ¡°It takes a very¡­intimate moment to awaken it,¡± I said. ¡°One I wouldn¡¯t feel toofortable doing with a guy.¡± ¡°Are all ninjas as obsessed with sex as you are?¡± She asked. ¡°Nope, just me,¡± I said. ¡°Interested?¡± ¡°Perhaps, why haven¡¯t you mentioned it before?¡± ¡°Because this is still new,¡± I said. ¡°You, me, Nami. I wasn¡¯t sure if it would take. And I forgot about the seastone issue. With chakra you could probably break out of cuffs, learn to walk on water. Lots of things.¡± ¡°Summon giant turtles?¡± ¡°Probably not that,¡± I admitted. We were quiet as the sound of fighting got louder. Ahead it looked like Luffy was still fighting Moira, but the pale vampire man was much smaller than he was with all the shadows inside of him. ¡°I¡¯m interested,¡± she admitted. ¡°What will it take?¡± ¡°Some time alone,¡± I said with a wink. She nodded and we started running to the others. ¡°What did we miss?¡± ¡°Luffy¡¯s winning,¡± Zoro said. ¡°That Moira guy keeps getting up though.¡± I noticed that there were a lot of others all around us. They were the pirates and people that had been locked in the cells. They appeared shocked as Luffy simply kept punching and hitting Moira. The big man tried to block the hits, but he was too beat up. ¡°He¡¯s really doing it,¡± one of the other pirates said. ¡°Of course he is, he¡¯s going to be the pirate king,¡± I said with all the pride I could muster. I had hoped Luffy would do a big hit and knock Moira out right then, but it was another 3 or 4 hits before the dramatic fall of Moira happened. The tall man fell to the Earth with a resounding boom and the people cheered around us. Luffy stood there, tired but not as beat up as I remembered. All the shadows had escaped Moira by that point. The sun was out as we escaped the Florian Triangle, and those who had seen the sun for the first time in years cried happily. ¡°You did it!¡± ¡°You really did it!¡± ¡°Finally I can go home¡± ¡°I left for milk 3 years ago, my wife is going to be pissed!¡± Voices yelled out as they realized they were free. ¡°Straw Hats, thank you,¡± A tall woman said. She had pink hair and an egg shaped body. ¡°How can we thank you?¡± ¡°That old guy said we get all the treasure from the ind,¡± I said pointing at the scarred old man. ¡°That¡¯s no pro-¡± She stopped as the giant man walked out of the woods toward us. Kuma had apparently been watching from the sidelines. People began to back away from him. ¡°Who are you!?¡± Luffy yelled, struggling to raise his arms. ¡°Wanna fight?!¡± ¡°Straw Hat Luffy,¡± Kuma said, in a monotone voice. ¡°It seems you are stronger than I thought. But I have orders to obliterate everyone on this ind.¡± ¡°What!? That wasn¡¯t the deal!¡± I yelled. ¡°You said-¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I said,¡± Kuma cut in. ¡°I work for the government. I am a Shichibukai. A pirate and government dog. 3 kinds of people you shouldn¡¯t trust.¡± I cursed bringing out my Jitte. Luffy was the first to attack. Stretching his arm out he aimed for Kuma but the man simply pushed his hand out. An invisible wave of power shot out hitting Luffy in the stomach. He was knocked out with the simple blow. Air escaping his lungs as the man 20 feet away didn¡¯t touch him. Zoro and I didn¡¯t hesitate. We were soon running at Kuma. Zoro went right, I went left, slicing him. Or at least we tried. Kuma disappeared, too quick to see as our des met nothing. I felt the powering at me. Dodging down, the wave of his fruit power barely missed. I turned, skidding to a stop as Sanji kicked at Kuma. Kuma simply raised his hand and Sanji¡¯s foot bounced off, throwing him away. Kuma kept his hand up revealing his palm. On it were the puffy pads of a dog¡¯s paw. ¡°What the hell is that?!¡± I yelled, I couldn¡¯t remember the fruit he ate. Kuma lifted his other hand to show that both of his palms had the padding. ¡°I ate the Paw-Paw Fruit.¡± ¡°They look like cat paws,¡± Chopper noted. Kuma pushed out his hand at Chopper, Franky pushed him out of the way but the shipwright was hit by the force of his blow. ¡°My paws push everything away. Even air.¡± Franky was thrown back as if hit by a cannon. ¡°Keep your hands off my crew!¡± Luffy yelled as he got up. Spitting blood as he did. Kuma didn¡¯t hesitate, he pulled his arms back but I was quicker. A wave of my water blew Luffy out of the way as where he was standing exploded with the force of the Shichibukai¡¯s air paw attacks. I wasn¡¯t quick enough though. Kuma continued to push his hands at Luffy, causing the air to vibrate with the force of his blows. A couple hit Luffy as he was thrown out of the circle of people. ¡°He¡¯s only got 2 hands!¡± I yelled. Zoro nodded next to me and Sanji stood up. We went for him again, but he wasn¡¯t passively watching this time. Kuma jumped up, swatting Sanji away. As Zoro and I jumped up after him he mmed his paws into our heads forcing us to be thrown to the ground without any effort. My hands barely stopped my face from smashing into a jagged piece of rubble. I breathed in and out heavily, fighting the urge to say World Escape. This wasn¡¯t what I remembered happening. He was supposed to let us go. I looked up to Kuma in front of me. He held his hands out wide. Then he started to p his hands. I didn¡¯t notice it at first but then as he pped his hands just barely away then back to his front the giant paw became smaller. ¡°He¡¯s making a condensed air bubble!¡± Robin yelled. ¡°Everyone get away!¡± I watched as the air bubble continued to get smaller and smaller. This part I remembered. I slowly stood, grabbing Zoro and Sanji¡¯s arms. ¡°I was told to obliterate everyone,¡± Kuma said as the puppy paw shaped air pocket fit into the palms of his hands. ¡°I will just take Straw Hat Luffy, and allow the rest of you to escape. The government won¡¯tin if it¡¯s him.¡± ¡°Like hell!¡± Zoro, Sanji, and I yelled as the condensed air pocket exploded. Blowing us back my eardrums ruptured as the high pressure air pounded into me. CHAPTER 146 TRUE PAIN CHAPTER 146 TRUE PAIN I shook my head as I woke up. My ears ringing I looked up to see Zoro and Sanji already on their feet, staring at Kuma. They were talking, but I couldn¡¯t hear. Instead of questioning I yelled, ¡°Oy.¡± Pulling out my Chikyugi ne as Zoro and Sanji turned to me I put them in a Genjutsu and they fell asleep. Stumbling up I dug the blood out of my ears, finally able to hear again. Putting my ne away they would be out long enough. ¡°What did you do to them?¡± Kuma asked as he stared down at me. ¡°Created an illusion for them. Zoro is currently fighting 100 swordsmen. Sanji is being fed by 100 women ves,¡± I said as I got my bearings. ¡°What did I miss?¡± ¡°You missed nothing, they were simply offering themselves for your captain,¡± Kuma said. ¡°Fine, I offer the same. Take me instead of any of them,¡± I said. ¡°And why should I do that?¡± Kuma asked. ¡°Because you fucking made a bet, and welched on it!¡± I spat. ¡°I¡¯m not strong enough to kick your ass now, but I will be. Just take me, they keep on going. Getting stronger. I can catch up to themter.¡± ¡°You seem confident. Do you think you can escape a prison meant to hold people as strong as you?¡± Kuma asked. ¡°I¡¯m a fucking ninja, there isn¡¯t a prison out there that can hold me,¡± I spat. Kuma studied me for a bit. Bending down he picked up the limp body of Luffy. I gripped the Jitte, but he did as expected. Pushing his paw into Luffy¡¯s chest arge pink paw was pushed out. Like a balloon, the pink paw floated up as Kuma dropped Luffy. Then he surprised me. He moved over to Zoro next. Pushing his paw into the illusion-addled swordsman he pushed out a pink paw from him as well. Then he did the same to Sanji. 3 giant pink paws floated above us. Kuma touched the 3 and they formed one giant one. At least 2 stories tall. Bigger than I remembered. I gulped. ¡°This is all of their pain. All their aching. All of their injuries,¡± Kuma said. ¡°Consider this the test of our bet. A strong captain needs a strong crew. Let¡¯s see how strong you are.¡± I considered using World Escape, I was really tempted. Go to Gantz, heal up while fighting against normal people that wanted to kill me. Or High School of the Dead and spend the next few weeks with lots of girls around me. I considered and threw the thought away. This was a defining moment for the crew. I had stolen the 1st mate spot from Zoro. If he could suffer through this. I had to prove that I could as well. Kuma moved his hand through the pink bubble, pushing out a small taste of the pain. I let it enter my body, and as I feared, it was almost too much. Just the small bit of pain tried to escape my body. Tear at it. Cause me more pain and anguish. My tired body could hardly fight it as it tried to tear me up. But there was a worse pain I had gone through. The pain of my World Lasting Physique was more painful. So I didn¡¯t cry out. Simply gritted my teeth and let the pain wash over me. When it was done I looked up to Kuma and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s uh, do this somewhere more private.¡± Kuma nodded and dragged his pink ball of pain away like a kid carrying a balloon at a fair. We walked deeper into the forest, and when Kuma found a nice clearing he stopped. ¡°Simply touch it, and all the pain will enter you. Killing you.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t die?¡± I asked. ¡°I doubt that,¡± Kuma said. ¡°Another bet,¡± I offered. ¡°One that you¡¯ll keep on your life, as I bet mine.¡± Kuma didn¡¯t answer, but nodded. That was enough for me. ¡°Next time you see us. You help us escape. Hell, even if I don¡¯t make it. Let my crew escape just one more time. Do that, and I¡¯ll do this test with a smile on my lips.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Kuma said. ¡°You have my word this time.¡± I nodded. Breathing in and out slowly I began to cycle chakra through my body. I wasn¡¯t sure if it would help but I had to try. Kuma stepped away to the edge of the trees as I took in quick shallow breaths, preparing myself for the worst pain in my life. Extending my arms out I couldn¡¯t move forward. My fingertips were merely an inch away from the pink balloon paw, but my body wouldn¡¯t move. Chakra filling me, I was as strong as possible, but I was scared. Scared of doing more than Zoro had. Scared that I was too overconfident. That maybe One Piece wasn¡¯t worth it. Then again, I wanted to be here. Wasn¡¯t I the one that hadined about a normal life? This was the adventure I had been seeking. This was the challenge I needed toplete. Like Zoro when he faced Mihawk. The pain here was a stepping stone. A benchmark that if I couldn¡¯t pass would haunt me for the rest of my days. Yet, I still couldn¡¯t take a step forward. Instead I leaned forward and let my body fall into the balloon. The balloon was air. Nothing really holding it together. At first I felt nothing as I plunged in. Then it all poured into me instantly. I didn¡¯t fight the scream as the pain washed over my body. Deep gashes split my skin. Blood geysered out after only a split-second of the pain. I continued to yell out as my entire body became ame. I poured water chakra out of every pore, trying to stop the fire but it hardly soothed me. Blood and water mixing I cried out louder, but I couldn¡¯t cry loud enough to release any of the pain. I cked out from it only to be brought back to wakefulness as another wave of pain moved into me. My body began to shake and shiver as blood leaked out of me, making the water on my skin appear ck. I took it all though. Yelling and screaming I moved water to my mouth to soothe my dry eyes and muffle my scream. It didn¡¯t help. Nothing helped as the pain made a home inside of me. Scarring me for life as the worst pain I had ever felt moved through me only to make way for more. My muscles ached, my skin burned, my organs bruised, my ribs cracked, even my dick and balls ached from the pain. Nowhere on my body was safe from it. All I could do was take it. All I could do was scream and cry and try to repent for trying to be stronger than Zoro. I wanted to say World Escape so badly, but that wouldn¡¯t have ended the pain. Nothing would have. Finally a 3rd wave of pain came. The 3rd andst I hoped. My life shed before my eyes in that moment. A boring life. A boring life to my standards now anyway. Growing up, school, getting married, kids, some friends, maybe going to a church now and then. So ordinary. So much better than what I was doing right then. I missed my family. Missed what they gave me. Happiness. I was content in that life. I was more than happy. Living the average dad life that every normal man had. As my life yed over in my mind, so did thest bit of it. Unfortunately I didn¡¯t get any answers to why I was in the room with the doors, but I got to relive some of it. And to be honest, the best parts were the simple moments. The minor memories that I had let pass me by. Waking up to Toru on my arm as she mumbled in her sleep. Kishimoto getting scared by a horror movie though we fought way worse nightmares in Gantz. Saeko hitting me over the head for the 10th time because my grip was off. Reina nudging me while we walked around the vige so we could have a quickie. My insatiable maid always on my mind. It was nice. I had spent mere weeks with some of the girls, but they were the highlight of my world hopping. They were a part of me. Just as much as anyone else had been. It was kind of reassuring to know that these memories I was making weren¡¯t just illusions, but bing a part of me. ¡°Weston!¡± Someone yelled. I was reluctantly brought out of my dream as she beat on my chest. I opened my eyes to see Nami overtop me. Crying. ¡°I thought you were dead!¡± I wanted to say me too, but my entire body ached. Instead of answering I nodded and passed out. Off to a dreamless sleep as I took a breath in what felt like ages. ¡ª I drifted in and out of wakefulness over the next few days. One of the pirates we freed gave me blood, and for once I was the one covered from head to toe in bandages. I would like to say I jumped up and was training again as soon as I was awake, but my entire body ached. There were deep gashes along my arms, legs, back, and chest where blood tried to escape my body. Chopper had me more stitched up than a rag doll. When I awoke for real for the first time I was in my room. Nami was cleaning the wounds under my bandages. She noticed my eyes open then went back to work. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful,¡± I said. ¡°I know,¡± shemented. ¡°You keep saying that every time you wake up.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Well I¡¯m not in as much pain. I think I¡¯m conscious.¡± I struggled to breath but pushed through it. ¡°What did I miss?¡± Nami eyed me. Wrapping the bandages back up she didn¡¯t bother to put new on since I hadn¡¯t bled through. ¡°Not much. Found some treasure. Then I find you in a pool of your own blood.¡± She looked up at me, tears in her eyes. I tried to lift my arm to touch her, but to no avail, I was too hurt. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± She spat. ¡°One of the other pirates heard your deal. It was you or Luffy, and you picked you. Why-why would you do that?¡± ¡°Because he is going to be the Pirate King,¡± I said simply. ¡°But your dr-¡± ¡°My dream isn¡¯t worth going for if I can¡¯t help my captain reach his,¡± I said. She still frowned, keeping herself from sobbing. ¡°Besides, you really think a prison can hold me? I would have been out within a week.¡± She cracked a smile then. Scoffing as she looked down at me. ¡°You¡¯re so beat up you couldn¡¯t escape from your room.¡± ¡°Ouch,¡± I said. ¡°The truth hurts,¡± I groaned. Doing my best to hide the pain, I pushed myself up with wobbling arms. ¡°Everyone okay?¡± She tsked as she helped me sit up. ¡°Yeah, we were nning on leaving Thriller Bark today. That Kuma guy took Moira with him when he left,¡± Nami said. ¡°Zoro and Sanji are pretty pissed at you.¡± ¡°Probably because they don¡¯t have their training weights,¡± I said. ¡°Oh they coaxed those out of you a few days ago,¡± Nami said. ¡°They were all healed and ready to go after getting beat up.¡± ¡°I bet,¡± I said with a sad smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I worried you.¡± ¡°You should be,¡± she said, smacking the top of my head lightly. ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t you know all of this would happen? Usually you¡¯re all sage and giving advice.¡± ¡°Brook threw me off. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be working with Moira,¡± I said. ¡°He part of the crew now?¡± ¡°Oh yeah, can¡¯t get him to shut up,¡± Nami said. ¡°Once he talked about Laboon it was pretty much a given.¡± ¡°Thought so,¡± I said with a sigh. We stayed like that for a minute, simply staring at one another. I was hurting too much to pull her to me. ¡°What?¡± I asked, it was easy to see she wanted to say something. ¡°What do you know about the next ind?¡± She asked bluntly. I frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that shit. You know crap, spill. What bad thing is going to happen next?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure,¡± I lied. Sighing, I became resigned to her inquiry. ¡°Do you know the next ce we are going to?¡± ¡°Fishman Ind,¡± she said, lifting up the Log Pose from her wrist to show that thepass was pointing downward. ¡°No, Fishman Ind is under the water. You need to have your ship coated in a special way to sink instead of float. Straight ahead for us is the Red Line.¡± ¡°Red Line? Like Reverse Mountain?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes, but the opposite. The Red Line is a mountain range that goes all the way around the world. Reverse Mountain will have been on the other side of the world for us. Meaning our journey is halfway over,¡± I said. She nodded slowly. ¡°We are about to finish the easy part.¡± ¡°What?!¡± She asked, angrily. ¡°This was easy?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°The 2nd half of the Grand Line is called the New World. It is way morewless, a lot less marines, and where the truly strong gather. People like Kuma, who we just fought, aremonce there.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way,¡± she mumbled. ¡°There is, trust me,¡± I said. ¡°We aren¡¯t ready to go to the New World.¡± ¡°Then what? How can we survive?¡± She asked. ¡°On the next ind we will all be separated,¡± I said. Her eyes shot up, staring at me. ¡°Separated in a good way. I can¡¯t tell you how, but we will all be able to go where we need to be to get stronger. Me included, hopefully. Strong enough to be able to handle the New World. Strong enough to face whateveres at us.¡± ¡°Then why not tell everyone?¡± Nami asked. ¡°If you know-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said. ¡°I have an inkling. If I did say something, maybe it would screw it all up. If I stay quiet, maybe it will happen. Maybe it won¡¯t. But what would it change? This is something we can¡¯t fight. Something we shouldn¡¯t.¡± Nami studied me. There wasn¡¯t much to my room, arge bed, chest of drawers, and a chair she sat on. I met her gaze and waited for an answer. Eventually she let out a long sigh. ¡°Why did I have to fall for an idiot like you?¡± ¡°Unlucky,¡± I answered. She nodded in agreement. Getting up she moved to the door and locked it. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Robin mentioned that you have a way to awaken that chakra of yours,¡± she said, taking off her shirt. ¡°If we need to get stronger. I¡¯m guessing that would help.¡± ¡°Uh yeah I can. And it would help, but it requires a special kind of¡­sex,¡± I said nervously. ¡°What kind?¡± She asked. ¡°If you say anal-¡± ¡°No,¡± I saidughing. Then cringing as my chest hurt from theughter. ¡°No, it requires me to not wear a condom.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked, mid-way through disrobing. ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t wear a condom,¡± I admitted. ¡°Fuck your ninja skills are weird,¡± she said. ¡°Anything else I should know?¡± ¡°It will um knock you out for at least a few hours,¡± I admitted. ¡°Goddang it. Fine, I guess we aren¡¯t leaving today,¡± she said. Buttoning her shirt back up she angrily unlocked the door. I heard yelling from above deck, muffled but there so I drifted off to sleep. I awoke some timeter to the covers being thrown off me. My eyes opened immediately to see Robin and Nami on either side of me. Down below my legs, chest, abs, and arms were covered in white bandages. Everything but my dick. ¡°Hey uh, what''s up?¡± I asked nervously as they stared down to my ever thickening dick. ¡°We just want the power you promised us,¡± Robin said, licking her lips. ¡°Sure, I uh can do that,¡± I said. ¡°Just a couple of days to you know get to-¡± I cut off as the girls grabbed my dick. Both jerking it up and down the stimtion was unneeded. I had been in bed for a few days and my Chikyugi had run wild. Filling my dick with chakra and supercharging my libido. ¡°This looks fine,¡± Nami noted. ¡°Do your magic, ninja boy.¡± ¡°This kind of feels like you¡¯re taking advantage of my state,¡± I noted. ¡°I bet he¡¯s into it,¡± Robin said. ¡°Oh definitely,¡± Nami said, gripping my dick harder. She bent down spitting out arge glob of saliva on my dickhead. I groaned, releasing the Lust Aura. The girls quickened their pace as they stroked me. Both getting into it now. Nami surprised me by going first. No condom on, she lifted her body up as Robin moved to kiss me. My mouth hurt, but I powered through as Nami began to descend on me. Chakra coating my dick I let her do all the work. She moved down slowly, and once I was fully sheathed she came. Herrge tits jiggled as her body shook in pleasure. Robin moaned in my mouth as I tried to move my hand to y with her. ¡°Rx,¡± Robin ordered. ¡°Let us do the work.¡± I nodded, breathing in and out quickly as Nami began rocking back and forth. I was sure it was some kind of kink for me to do it without a condom. I knew the girls had some type of tea to prevent pregnancy like the girls in Naruto World, but we had stuck to condoms. Fully inside of her I felt her muscles directly, and it was a night and day difference. Everything about her insides was heavenly. ¡°Fuck condoms,¡± Nami gasped. ¡°This feels too good,¡± she groaned out as she began to cum again. I nodded as my mouth was taken over by Robin. It wasn¡¯t long until I was ready. ¡°Okay,¡± I gasped out as chakra poured out of my dick. I began to cum inside of her. She gushed out a soundless scream as I began to fill her. Huge spurts of cum shooting into her they painted her insides. Myrge dick clogged her, forcing the cum to stay inside her. Then my chakra did it¡¯s magic, making the mark over her muff. ¡°Lay down,¡± I told Nami. ¡°What? W-¡± She stopped as the chakra from the Watanabe heart caused a me at her center to bloom into existence. Intense pleasure shot through her. Nami¡¯s mouth twisted, her eyes rolling to the back of her head, she began to convulse. Her head rocking back she fell to the foot of the bed, taking my dick with her. I cringed, using what strength I had to pull out. All the while Nami cried out. Robin was soon on her, sealing her mouth with a kiss and the redhead instinctively kissed her back. Moaning as the chakra pathways were burned into her body. It took time but eventually she stopped cumming and the reservoir of chakra went from arge burning me to the size of a match. When I originally came to One Piece I noted that my Haki surrounded my chakra like a reservoir. I had originally thought that everyone in One Piece must have had chakra, and simply didn¡¯t know how to use it. Now I knew that they didn¡¯t. Nami was the only one that did. Her Haki surrounding the reservoir like it had mine. ¡°Will she be okay?¡± Robin asked. ¡°Yeah, just a few hours rest. But it seems to have worked,¡± I said with a sigh. Studying the naked woman. Robin had a wide smile on her face as she moved back to me. Kissing my bandaged body as she made her way up. ¡°You are much sexier now with scars,¡± she noted. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I asked as she kissed my cheeks then forehead then lips. ¡°You were always sexy.¡± ¡°I know,¡± my dark woman said. She lined my dick up with her pussy and began to descend. ¡°Nami tells me we need to get stronger.¡± ¡°We do,¡± I said, feeling her insides restrict my entrance as she continued to move down. ¡°I will miss you,¡± she noted. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you. And your tight ass my little slut,¡± I said. She smiled widely. ¡°Should we go for a few rounds, before I put you in Nami¡¯s state?¡± ¡°Bold words for a man that can¡¯t move,¡± she whispered, but she was already panting. Feeling too good from my chakra. ¡°I can always get it up for you,¡± I said. Increasing the chakra she came instantly. Moaning as her body shivered she nodded and began to rock back and forth. Taking me all the way in as she used me for her pleasure. I would like to say I helped half-way through. But I was beat up. Already my arm wounds were bleeding through my bandages as I tried to grab her thighs. She scolded me and told me to cum so I did. Putting her in her own cumatose state as the chakra pathways were burned into her body. I had enough strength to muffle her cry out. Then Robin was asleep where she fell. I was too tired to move them and was soon following them into a dreamless slumber. CHAPTER 147 SABAODY ARCHIPELAGO CHAPTER 147 SABAODY ARCHIPELAGO After the night I awakened chakra in the girls I felt a hell of a lot better. Mika had once said that I was stronger with sex, and I tended to agree. My limbs barely hurt me as badly anymore and I was able to focus on my Jitte. Calling out my Kame Mode. Something I had stupidly forgotten to do before taking Kuma¡¯s challenge. My body slightly healed and my energy back. I was able to get out of bed. Seeing the rest of the crew for the first time in what felt like ages. I wasn¡¯t fully healed, but I was surely better. ¡°Weston! What are you doing out of bed?!¡± Chopper yelled as I stepped into the kitchen. ¡°Saying hi,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m feeling better.¡± He grumbled but demanded he change my bandages again. Once everything passed his inspection he let me walk around the ship. ¡°Weston! What the hell did you do to us?!¡± Zoro asked angrily as I walked to the main deck. Sanji was with him. ¡°We were ready to take that guy on.¡± ¡°I know, but we didn¡¯t have a chance,¡± I said. ¡°I kind of trapped you in an illusion.¡± ¡°Weston! Send me back,¡± Sanji said. ¡°I want to experience it again.¡± Iughed loudly, causing myself pain. I had set him up with 100 women to feed and worship him. ¡°Some other time, I promise. Too weak to do it now,¡± I lied. Sanji grumbled but they were soon back to what they were doing. Robin and Nami joined us on the deck eventually and Luffy started demanding to know when we would leave. He had experienced everything Thriller Bark had to offer, and was now bored. Nami yelled at him, but we were soon saying goodbye to the prisoner pirates the others had made friends with over thest few days. We had robbed Moira of all his treasures and our secret safe was now filled with goodies to have appraised and sold. We cast off and were on our way, following the Log Pose. Over the next few days I started feeling better and better. I walked Robin and Nami through how to circte chakra. It would build up inside them as it limated to their body. Moreso if they continued to circte it in their bodies. Once the chakra amount wasrger I walked them through moving it to other parts of their bodies to empower it. I knew we would be separated for some time so it was a good trick for them to learn on their own. I was almost back to my old self when the red rocky teau of the Red Line appeared before us. A great long line of it that becamerger andrger the closer we got to it. Nothing on the horizon in either direction I wasn¡¯t sure which way to go. I remembered that in canon they had run into a mermaid and starfish, then the octopus guy took them to the next stop. But they weren¡¯t anywhere to be seen. We stayed there for a few hours. The guys fished, some swam, and eventually I gave up waiting. Told Nami to head North. That was my best guess for where the Archipgo was. As we traveled I let the others know what they needed to know. ¡°We are at the Red Line,¡± I said pointing to the top of the mountainous range. ¡°This is Marie Geoise. The Holy Land. That is where the World Government¡¯s top brass resides. Luffy, pay attention!¡± I yelled as he started picking his nose. He jerked up, pretending to listen. ¡°That is also where the Celestial Dragons reside,¡± I added. ¡°Dragons?¡± Luffy asked, excitedly. ¡°Yes¡­real dragons- wait no you¡¯d probably want to catch one then,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Not real dragons,¡± I corrected. He groaned. ¡°The Celestial Dragons are the descendents of the people that formed the world government.¡± ¡°Wait, for real?¡± Nami asked, wide eyed. ¡°Yes, and they are treated like gods,¡± I said. ¡°You can find them pretty easily. They wear space suits and fishbowls over their heads.¡± Luffy was listening again. ¡°Just because they don¡¯t want to breathe the same air as us.¡± ¡°Sounds like they could use a beating,¡± Zoro said. ¡°I agree, they could,¡± I admitted. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t rmend it.¡± I eyed all of the crew, even Brook. ¡°The Celestial Dragons will be where we are going next. It is the closest ce to their home turf. They kill, rape, and enve anyone they want. If you see them, I rmend turning around and going the other way.¡± ¡°What! Why?¡± Luffy asked angrily. ¡°Because of the Buster Call,¡± I said, eyeing Robin. She stiffened with the name. ¡°We are next to the marine headquarters. If it gets out that a Celestial Dragon was hurt. They will send every avable marine ship, and a Fleet Admiral to kill anyone that touched them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s still not alright!¡± Luffy said angrily. ¡°No one should be able to do that stuff to anyone!¡± ¡°I agree,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you not to attack them,¡± I said. ¡°But if you do. Make sure it¡¯s worth it. If possible, make sure to do it when I¡¯m there. I can make them fall asleep with my ninja magic.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Luffy grumbled. ¡°But if you¡¯re not. I¡¯m kicking some ass.¡± ¡°I would expect nothing less, captain,¡± I said with a sad smile. Robin and Nami eyed me. As soon as the meeting ended they had me cornered. ¡°He¡¯s going to do something, isn¡¯t he?¡± Nami hissed. ¡°Probably,¡± I said. ¡°Then we will all have to skedaddle out of there.¡± ¡°What if we don¡¯t go?¡± Robin asked. She still had a lot of fear when it came to a Buster Call. ¡°Then our journey stops here. This is the only ce our ship can get coated to go to Fishman Ind.¡± They both appeared worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I made a bet with Kuma. I told him if I survived that stupid pain thing he had to help us escape the next time he saw us. If things go right, he will be here.¡± ¡°That bastard?!¡± Nami cursed. ¡°How can you trust him!?¡± ¡°He is part of the revolutionary army,¡± I whispered. ¡°He works with Dragon.¡± ¡°Luffy¡¯s dad? Then why did he-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted. ¡°But he doesn¡¯t want us caught. I think at Thriller Bark he was testing us. I passed his fucked up test, and now he owes me. He will help us escape. So go with the flow. We need to find someone to coat our ship. And we need to find a safe ce for the Sunny to sit for a while. If everything goes right, it will be a long time till we are back here.¡± ¡°This is so weird,¡± Nami whined. ¡°You¡¯re teasing us with so little information.¡± ¡°Sorry, you know what I know. Little tidbits, here and there. A sense of an idea. If Kuma doesn¡¯t show up, we are screwed,¡± I admitted. ¡°Run for your life if you don¡¯t see him.¡± ¡°Ugh,¡± Nami whined. Robin surprised me by moving in for a kiss. It was quick, but much appreciated. ¡°For luck,¡± she said, then walked away. I watched her go and looked to Nami. ¡°I could use more luck.¡± The red head rolled her eyes but kissed my other cheek. I tried to grab her but she was scampering away to the helm to make sure we were on course. After an hour the trees came into view. It wasn¡¯t a veryrge ind. Overtop had a canopy of treetops. The base was grass covered roots that covered the area. ¡°Wee to the Sabaody Archipgo,¡± I said. ¡°The trees are the ind itself. But unlike mangrove trees that sink with the tide, these always stay on top of the water.¡± I put on my best tour guide voice for the others to hear as we drew closer and closer. ¡°Notice the bubbles rising from below. They are a gas released by the roots of the trees. Be careful you don¡¯t go inside. You will float up and up until the treetop canopy, then the bubble will pop and you will fall.¡± ¡°Do we need to worry about the Log Pose attuning to the ind?¡± Nami asked. ¡°No, because it is all trees, there are no metals we have to worry about changing the charge on the Log Pose. We can stay here as long as we want,¡± I said. She nodded, taking the Log Pose off and resting it on one of the spokes of the helm, epting her fate of noting back for a while. ¡°Where should wey anchor?¡± Robin asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think it matters,¡± I said. ¡°We just pick a tree. You see how they have numbers on them.¡± I pointed to the closest one. ¡°That¡¯s GR 41 for Grove 41. We have to remember which grove we parked at.¡± ¡°Sounds simple enough,¡± Zoro said. Drawing the eyes of everyone. ¡°Zoro, which grove are we at?¡± I asked, tempting fate. ¡°You just said it,¡± Zoro scoffed. ¡°Grove 4-T-1.¡± ¡°Did your brain just focus on each syble separately?¡± I asked, getting angry. ¡°4-D-1. 41. The numbers, right there.¡± Zoro looked up. His eyes widened. ¡°I knew that,¡± he lied. ¡°God dang it, we are screwed,¡± I said. Unsure how he finds his way back in 2 years. ¡°I hear there is an amusement park on the ind.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Me first.¡± ¡°I want to go!¡± ¡°I know what I want to check out!¡± Usopp, Chopper, Brooke, and Luffy yelled out excitedly. ¡°What about you?¡± Robin asked. ¡°I am going to go look for someone that can coat the ship,¡± I said. ¡°We need someone reliable so we can go to Fishman Ind.¡± ¡°What about-¡± Nami tried to say but I cut her off. ¡°What about nothing,¡± I interjected. ¡°We go about our days. Normally you 2 would go shopping on a new ind. I am doubling your normal allowances. 200,000 berries each,¡± I said. Handing the money to the boys as they excitedly took it without question. ¡°Go have fun. You deserve it after Thriller Bark.¡± ¡°Yosh,¡± Luffy said excitedly. We dropped anchor and soon had our gangnk out over the water letting everyone go to the new ind. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Nami asked, worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m sure. We need to let things happen naturally,¡± I said. ¡°The ind isn¡¯t too big. Just stay out of the Celestial Dragons way, and you will be fine.¡± ¡°What about those idiots?¡± Nami asked. ¡°If you try to stop them from having fun, they¡¯ll do the opposite of what you want,¡± I said. ¡°Go on. I¡¯ll find someone to coat the ship. We can meet upter.¡± Franky decided to hang around the ship so we all disembarked. I was mostly healed from the damage Kuma put me through. I was a little lost to be honest. The octopus from Arlong¡¯s crew was supposed to be there, exining where things were. I just couldn''t remember how the crew found him. I knew there was a mermaid and starfish involved, but not how. Without the octopus I wasn¡¯t sure where to start. I wandered around a little, racking my brain for the information I needed. ¡°Excuse me, is there a bar around here with ady running it?¡± I asked a random old guy. ¡°Know anything else to narrow it down?¡± The old guy asked. ¡°Uhh she¡¯s got an old guy for a boyfriend. Gray hair. Scar over his eye. She had ck hair. Tan skin. Named Shaggy?¡± ¡°No idea, kid,¡± he said. And I moved to the next person. Eventually someone offered ¡°Shakky?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± ¡°Yeah she works a few groves over,¡± thedy said and gave me directions. I had hoped that was the end of my search. Until I heard a gunshot and yelling anyway. Of course I had to walk into a shitstorm Zoro was in the middle of. CHAPTER 148 THE OVER 100 MILLION CROWD CHAPTER 148 THE OVER 100 MILLION CROWD ¡°All right, I¡¯ll make you my wife,¡± the man in the fishbowl helmet said as he looked down at a nurse. A doctor and the nurse had made the mistake of running with a patient across the path of the Celestial Dragon. The Celestial Dragon had be annoyed and shot the man that they were trying to save the life of. The Celestial Dragon was a short man with ck hair. Long sideburns, hair tied in a bun, and mullet at the back of his head. He had a lot going on on his head. Not a lot going on in his head. He had a dumb look on his face. Snot dripping down his nose he had chains in his hands attached to other ves behind him. There were 2 sad looking beautiful women behind him. Both in belly dancer attire. And another that was obviously a young teen girl in the same clothes. It was disgusting. Bruises on their bodies it wasn¡¯t from fighting, but rough treatment. Behind the Dragon was a normal man that appeared to be a handler or maybe a manager. He wore a business suit. He walked up to stare at the nurse the Celestial Dragon was pointing at. ¡°Very well, I will make preparations to take her to the Holy Land as your 13th wife.¡± ¡°Oh right,¡± the Dragon said, ¡°I¡¯m tired of wives 1 through 5, so make themmoners again.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± the man said. I guessed he was actually a butler. ¡°Sir, I can¡¯t marry you,¡± the nurse said. ¡°I¡¯m already engaged.¡± ¡°Please sir, she is my fiance,¡± a blonde man said walking up. The Celestial Dragon raised his gun again pointing at the blonde man, ¡°How dare you stand in front of me!¡± He fired at the fiancee without hesitation. Striking him in the gut. I cursed. ¡°He does whatever he wants,¡± a big man with ck hair said off to the side. He looked familiar. Studying the crowd that had parted for the Celestial Dragon I noticed a few faces I thought I recognized. There was the weird Apoo captain with the keyboard for teeth. The Al Capone guy. The pink haired Jewelry Bonney. Lots of big names who I hadn¡¯t bothered to look much into. But we were getting to the New World, big names were appearing. I was pretty sure I remembered something about all the big names being worth over 100 million berries. There were a lot gathered in the random spot. I remembered this scene as someone hissed, ¡°Oy Pirate Hunter!¡± I looked over to see Zoro walking in the path of the Celestial Dragon. I ran my hand over my face as I pulled my Chikyugi Ne out of my status screen. The Dragon raised his gun at Zoro as the swordsman drew his sword. Before he could slice the Celestial Dragon Jewelry Bonney grabbed him. Pulling him away from the Dragon she pretended to wail over his supposedly dead body, convincing the Celestial Dragon that he shot and killed Zoro with the gunshot. The crowd around us breathed a sigh of relief, having averted disaster. I walked to the front of the Celestial Dragon. Blocking his path now. ¡°Oy Zoro!¡± I yelled. He looked over, wiping ketchup from his head that Jewelry Bonney had dropped on him. ¡°I said don¡¯t mess with these guys if I¡¯m not here.¡± ¡°He messed with me!¡± Zoro yelled. Rolling my eyes I walked to the dragon. Guards behind him I raised my ne. As all looked at it I sent them into a nice Genjutsu. The Celestial Dragon, his guards, and butler fell asleep. ¡°Welle on. These people need to get to the hospital,¡± I said. There was the blonde guy that had been shot. I pulled the crying nurse from the passed out butler¡¯s hands. ¡°Ole snot nosed won¡¯t remember you when you wake up. Never cross his path again. My friend here will take your fiancee to the hospital.¡± Zoro walked up, grabbing the blonde guy that got shot. ¡°You left with the others, how did you get separated?¡± I asked. ¡°They got lost,¡± Zorro said. ¡°This Dragon dude out?¡± He asked, looking down at him. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll cast him in an illusion before I leave,¡± I said. ¡°Cool, alright girlie, where¡¯s the hospital?¡± Zoro asked. The nurse and doctor that had been carrying the other injured man talked Zoro into carrying him as well. Zoro grumbled but soon did so. ¡°Okay, what to do with you 3?¡± I asked looking to the ve girls that had been dragged behind the Celestial Dragon. The 3 girls cried openly behind their veils. Not happy tears, but scared ones. ¡°I am a ninja,¡± I said. ¡°I can convince this jackass.¡± I said kicking the Dragon in the side. He didn¡¯t react as he slid a few feet away, still asleep. ¡°He will think that he got bored of all 3 of you, and shot you. So do you want to escape?¡± They didn¡¯t answer, still crying. ¡°Clocks ticking girls. Do you want to disappear, and never see this guy again?¡± ¡°We-we are ves,¡± one of the older ones said. She was barely 19. She turned to show the Celestial Dragon foot branded on her back. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I said. ¡°I can take you to a ce where they won¡¯t care about that.¡± ¡°I-I want to go,¡± the other older one said. Soon they both did. The young girl was too scared to say anything but they grabbed her hands. I walked over and ripped off the silver cors around their necks. ¡°Okay, you aren¡¯t going to recognize one another,¡± I said. ¡°Just act natural.¡± I poured chakra over them with a hand seal and they turned into 3 random girls from the crowd. I grabbed their hands and dragged them over to the side where bystanders watched in stunned silence. ¡°Wait here.¡± Going back to the asshats I released the Celestial Dragon first. Casting an illusion I made him think he killed his 3 ve girls and dumped their bodies off the ind. Then he killed a few people. Then his butler kicked him in the stomach. I stepped back releasing the rest of the guards with the Dragon. The Celestial Dragon got up first. Reloading his weapon he didn¡¯t hesitate to shoot his butler in the head. ¡°Why did you hit me!¡± He yelled at the now corpse. ¡°Oh he¡¯s dead. You! You''re my butler now!¡± He yelled at one of the guards. ¡°I want to go to the ve auction. Myst girls were ugly and cried too much. And I couldn¡¯t keep it up unless they wereughing at my small penis. Wait, why did I say that?! Hurry up, let¡¯s go!¡± The posse of the Celestial Dragon were soon on their way. None of them questioned the ves disappearing. They were yes men, they weren¡¯t about to question anything he did. ¡°Let¡¯s go girls,¡± I said, turning around to the disguised ves. ¡°Oy Pirate Ninja,¡± a deep voice yelled. I turned to see the Capone guy addressing me. There were a few other captain¡¯s and their crews eyeing me. I pretended to be bored by their stares. Really I was d to show off a little. Pretending like hitting one of the Celestial Dragons was no big deal. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Come here? Got a question for yah,¡± he growled. I knew we would need him for Big Mom so I waved the girls over and headed to him. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Are you fucking retarded?¡± He growled through a cigar. ¡°Jury¡¯s still out, why?¡± I asked boredly as the other captains eyed me. ¡°You really don¡¯t give a shit attacking a Tenryuubito out in the open?¡± He asked. I forgot that was the correct name for the Celestial Dragons. ¡°Nope, he won¡¯t remember it,¡± I said. ¡°And I doubt these people like them either. Even if one of you reported it, the Tenryuubito wouldn¡¯t believe you. To him he was kicked by his butler. He killed his ves and went on.¡± Instead of pretending to have his angry facade Capone barked augh. ¡°You ever thinking of jumping ships?¡± He asked. ¡°No thanks, my captain¡¯s gonna be the pirate king,¡± I said. ¡°But we will be seeing you, Capone. Look forward to working with you.¡± ¡°Ha,¡± heughed. ¡°Work with people as crazy as you? No thank you!¡± ¡°Yeah, if you Straw Hats are going to be crazy, at least wait till we are off the ind,¡± Apoo said. ¡°Otherwise you¡¯ll bring the marines down on us.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re scared of the marines, you¡¯re in the wrong business,¡± I shot back and walked away. ¡°Escape while you can. This ind will be covered in them soon enough. And not from my little stunt!¡± I beckoned the girls to follow as we headed to Grove 13. The ve girls were quiet as we walked away from the crowd. It didn¡¯t take long to get to the correct grove. Finding the striped tree with GR 13 written on it, a small shack was sitting on one of therge roots. The stone bar had a wood stairway leading up to it. Out front was a sign that read ¡®Shakky¡¯s Rip-Off Bar¡¯. ¡°That¡¯s a good sign,¡± I said, meaning it. That was just what I wanted to read. We walked into the bar cautiously. Inside there were cushioned bench seats along the exterior wall and arge polished wood bartop at the center. A tall woman polished a ss. She had chin-length ck hair, a white blouse, and a pink shirt with a spider printed on it. She turned, eyeing me up and down. ¡°You¡¯re about a week toote,¡± the woman said. I stopped, confused. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°Hancock,¡± Shakky said. ¡°She was here a week ago, looking for you.¡± ¡°Oh good, this is the right ce then,¡± I said. ¡°Girls, sit down wherever. Here¡¯s some money. Order what you want.¡± I threw them a few thousand berries. ¡°You know me then?¡± I asked, moving to sit at the bar top. ¡°Of course,¡± Shakky said. She stopped to light a cigarette. ¡°News put you at Water Seven over a week ago. Hancock thought she would see you here. But apparently you were held up.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°Got stuck in the Florian Triangle. Too bad. How is she?¡± ¡°Love sick,¡± Shakky said. She dragged on her cigarette. ¡°You don¡¯t seem very surprised.¡± ¡°Of course not. You were a Kuja Pirate once upon a time, right?¡± I asked. I had read a lot of conspiracy theories on One Piece. That was one that I agreed with. Silvers Rayleigh always had a special ce for the Kuja pirates for some reason, it made sense to me. She smirked at me. ¡°Not many people know that,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°What do you girls want?¡± The shy ves stood there awkwardly, clutching the money I gave them. ¡°Give them something strong,¡± I said. ¡°To rx them. They¡¯ve been through an ordeal.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? What type?¡± ¡°The type Hancock went through as a kid,¡± I said bluntly. Shakky looked at me surprised for a moment, then eyed the girls again. Slowly nodding she bent under her bar and began pouring them strong drinks, but she was nice enough to make it fruity. I eyed her as she worked. A tall and beautiful woman, she was the lover of the old Pirate King¡¯s first-mate. Silvers Rayleigh. Also one of the ex-Kuja captains Chiyo had said followed their dreams for love. ¡°What are you going to do with them?¡± Shakky asked. ¡°Depends on what they want,¡± I said. I looked to the 3 ves as they sipped the drinks. ¡°Where do you want to go? Home?¡± All 3 had their eyes bulge as they stared at me. ¡°Guess that¡¯s not an option?¡± They shook their heads slowly. ¡°Fine, uh would Hancock take them?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Shakky said. ¡°She has a soft spot for your type.¡± ¡°They¡¯re under an illusion for now, how long until Hancock¡¯s back?¡± I asked. ¡°If she knew you were here she would turn around right away,¡± Shakky admitted. ¡°But, she¡¯s on her way to Amazon Lily. It will be a few weeks yet.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°I need her in Amazon Lily for now,¡± I said. Shakky eyed me. ¡°Hancock mentioned something along those lines.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d she listened,¡± I admitted. I wanted to see her, but she needed to be there for Luffy and my arrival. ¡°So¡­.I need another favor.¡± ¡°Besides these random girls?¡± Shakky asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll pay you to take care of them. How much?¡± ¡°Eh your money¡¯s no good here,¡± she said with a smile, leaning forward to show off her cleavage. ¡°Thought this was a rip-off bar,¡± I said, surprised. ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m a fan of the Straw Hats,¡± shemented. ¡°Me too. Another favor then, I need someone to coat my ship,¡± I admitted. ¡°For Fishman Ind?¡± She asked, knowing the answer. ¡°Of course, where else?¡± ¡°Nothing, what Hancock implied was you wouldn¡¯t be going just yet, said you promised her,¡± Shakky said, eyeing me skeptically. ¡°Yes, I n to keep that promise,¡± I admitted. ¡°But we still need to line up someone to coat our ship. Besides, the person I hope you¡¯ll rmend would probably like to meet my captain.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± She asked, a smile back on her lips. ¡°You really do have your own informationwork, huh? It was quite funny to hear Hancock say Straw Hat¡¯s brother would get arrested a week ago. Then today I see this in the paper.¡± She handed over a paper. In big bold letters it read: ¡®WHITEBEARD PIRATE PORTGAS D. ASH TURNED IN FOR HER BOUNTY OF 550,000,000 BERRIES. NEW SHICHIBUKAI BLACKBEARD CLAIMS BOUNTY¡¯. The picture was a female version of Ace. ck hair down to her neck, she wore a red top that covered her breasts, the rest was skin above the belt. She wore ck pants and an orange hat much like Ace had. ¡°Fuck, looks like I got the gender wrong,¡± I said. ¡°So that is Luffy¡¯s sister?¡± Shakky asked. ¡°Not biological,¡± I said. Shakky frowned. ¡°Dang, they kind of look alike.¡± ¡°That they do.¡± I read through the newspaper. I had 12 days before her execution was nned. ¡°Fuck, 12 days. Gonna be tight.¡± ¡°Still nning on saving her?¡± Shakky asked. ¡°Of course,¡± I said, passing the paper back. ¡°But I need your ship coater to meet my captain before crap goes down on this ind. Any idea where he is?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± she said. I let out a sigh. Stuff had changed, I had hoped not too much. Looks like not enough. ¡°Okay, when is the ve auction?¡± The girls beside me stiffened. ¡°Calm it down, not for you. You¡¯re free. When does the ck market do a ve auction?¡± ¡°4PM,¡± she said. ¡°Today.¡± Looking to a clock behind her she said, ¡°2 hours from now.¡± She pulled out a map of archipgo ind, showing we were near the middle of the Archipgo, then how to get to the ve auction. ¡°Alrighty,¡± I said standing up. ¡°Mind getting these girls settled a little? I¡¯m going to grab my crew. You know, if you wouldn¡¯t mind housing us for a bit.¡± ¡°Fine with me,¡± she said, exhaling thest drag of her cigarette. ¡°Come on girls.¡± ¡°Ladies,¡± I said looking at the girls. ¡°You are under an illusion right now. But it wouldn¡¯tst longer than 1 day. Your old master thinks you are dead. No one is looking for you. But you still have the marks on your back. I rmend getting them covered permanently. I¡¯m going to break the illusion, so put on some clothes that will hide it.¡± The girls slowly nodded. Releasing the chakra the illusion dropped and the girls in the belly dancer clothes appeared once more. They had their faces covered in veils, tears still dripping from their eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine,¡± I said with a nod and was out the door. CHAPTER 149 ACTION CHAPTER 149 ACTION I followed Shakky¡¯s directions. But somehow I kept getting sidetracked. Crewman after crewman was somehow in my path. ¡°There you are, Weston,¡± Nami yelled as she and Robin stepped out of a clothing shop. ¡°Find a coater?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on the trail of one,¡± I said. ¡°Seen the others? We need to meet at Grove 13.¡± ¡°I saw Franky and Usopp at one of the shops down there,¡± she said. ¡°Come on, Robin and I need your opinion.¡± I was about to deny her, but noticed that we were moving toward a lingerie store. Like a weak male I happily followed, and paid for everything they wanted. Stammering excitedly as they tried some on. It was very distracting. When I pulled myself away I had spent my own allowance and then some. They promised to head to Shakky¡¯s bar with bags in hand, then I found Franky and Usopp. Then Chopper and Brooke, they said they lost Luffy at the amusement park. I then found Sanji at the grocers and promised him there would be beauties at the bar and he was happily on his way. By the time I had found everyone but Zoro and Luffy the auction was about to start. I figured without the mermaid there to be auctioned and piss off Luffy, I could just buy Raleigh as a ve. Then happen to move Luffy along the path of a Celestial Dragon. It wouldn¡¯t take long for him to hit them. Canon could continue, and the world would be at peace once more. But of course, my intervention was not needed. Coming into the auction house it was setup like a theater. Rows of seats moved lower to a main stage that everyone faced. The seats were filled of course. There were pirates that I recognized from the manga. Trafalgar, and Kidd, and a few others I had seen around the Celestial Dragon earlier. People eyed me and knew who I was. The odd thing was they would look to me then in the crowd. I watched and noticed who I had been looking for straight ahead. ¡°Weston!¡± Luffy yelled like he wasn¡¯t at a ve auction. ¡°Did you get lost? We were looking for you.¡± I noticed Zoro sitting next to him, bored as he sat in the seats. ¡°What the hell are you guys doing here?¡± I asked. ¡°I saw a sign for it,¡± Zoro said, drinking from a bottle of rum he had bought. ¡°Said they were having an auction. I want to see if they have any swords.¡± ¡°Stupid Zoro,¡± Luffy said. ¡°I saw the same sign. It said Action. There is going to be fighting here.¡± ¡°Goddamn it,¡± I said sitting down next to him. ¡°Why am I not surprised?¡± I said more to myself than them. ¡°It¡¯s a ve auction, guys. They are selling people.¡± ¡°What?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°That¡¯s not a thing.¡± ¡°It very much is, especially here, so close to the World Nobles home,¡± I said. ¡°Then what the hell are you doing here?¡± Zoro asked. ¡°Finding us a ship coater,¡± I said. ¡°I heard one was being sold.¡± ¡°Weston! We don¡¯t take ves!¡± Luffy yelled, drawing eyes from around us. I hissed at him. ¡°I know that. There¡¯s a guy here that was captured. I buy him, set him free, he coats our ship as payment,¡± I said. ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s buy them all,¡± Luffy said. ¡°We can set them free and watch them scatter.¡± ¡°Luffy, they aren¡¯t mice,¡± I said. ¡°...but they would probably scatter. You got a point there. There¡¯s no way we can buy them all though. The Celestial Dragons will probably be here.¡± I looked around, noticing that they weren¡¯t there yet. I doubted the event would start without them since they were the big spenders. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Well you know how you were excited to have 200,000 berries to y with?¡± I asked. ¡°By the way, that¡¯s all gone,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Oh my god, did you spend or lose it?¡± ¡°Both,¡± he said unashamedly. ¡°There was this game at the amusement park with a gun. I almost got the big prize. I n to get some more of my money and try again.¡± ¡°Nope, you¡¯re cut off,¡± I said. He groaned. ¡°Anyways, 200,000 berries is nothing to these guys. They could spend a billion and probably not blink.¡± ¡°A billion?!¡± Luffy asked excitedly. He got quiet after that. Slowly he began tough to himself. He leaned forward waving Zoro and I closer to his face. ¡°Should we rob them?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but bark augh. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea,¡± I said. ¡°I didn¡¯t think of that.¡± ¡°But you said-¡± Zoro grumbled. ¡°Pretty sure we got away with itst time,¡± I said. ¡°We will see. Try not to piss them off here though. Lots of eyes.¡± Luffy almost giggled with excitement as the back doors were opened. In walked 4 Celestial Dragons and their entourages. The front Tenryuubito was an older man with a gray beard and ck mustache. Beside him was the ck hair one Zoro and I messed with earlier. Beside him was a redhead woman Celestial Dragon. They all had the same man bun, sideburns, and mullet. Behind them was a 4th one. She was honestly not bad looking. Where the others looked like they had a stick up their asses, she looked like she was bored. ck hair hanging low, it ended just below her chin. White creamy skin I would call her a beauty if she wasn¡¯t trapped in a fishbowl helmet. All 4 had the white space suit and clear fish bowls on their heads. The suits were decorated with different metals and designs, but pretty standard. Instead of sitting down in the chairs they beckoned their ves to bend down. Sitting on their backs the one with ck hair had to borrow one from the older guy, who I assumed was his father. The crowd pretended to not notice them, but everyone¡¯s focus was on the 4 Celestial Dragons. Making sure to not make eye contact, or piss them off. ¡°That them?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°Yeah, just ignore them,¡± I said. I decided to wait for the end of the auction before trying to get him to ¡®identally¡¯ piss off a Celestial Dragon. I was getting excited. ¡°Thank you all for joining us,¡± a greasy looking man announced as he walked out of the curtained area. He had a top hat on and wore a checkered shirt. ¡°Now we can begin the auction. I remind you this auction is brought to you by the Domingo Pirates.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that mean?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°It means if you cause a scene it will piss off a mingo,¡± I said. Luffyughed loudly, uncaring of the stares he got. ¡°We have a special auction today, plenty of new people. Without further ado let¡¯s start simple,¡± the auctioneer announced. Out was dragged a tall man. It was hard to watch. He was once a pirate captain with a 16,000,000 berrie bounty. The same amount as Usopp. I knew it would be hard to watch, but even Luffy had trouble sitting still. We had been joking only a moment ago, but the truth of the matter was made obvious as the man wearing a captain¡¯s outfit was brought out. A once proud man, scared out of his mind as he was shown off like cattle. ¡°He can be used to ride on. A punching bag. Anything you want, he¡¯s a ve-¡± The auctioneer said but stopped as the crowd gasped. He looked to the pirate captain who was bleeding from his mouth. He spit out his own tongue with a smile as blood poured out of his mouth. The aides to the auctioneer soon ran out dragging the man awat. Anothering out to mop up the blood. This wasn¡¯t the first time this happened. The 3 of us sat forward. All angry as we stared at the scene in front of us. ¡°This is sick,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Did he¡­¡± ¡°Kill himself rather than be a ve?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Disgusting,¡± Zoromented. ¡°Yep,¡± I said. There was nothing else to say. The mood was set for the rest of the auction. We watched as different species were walked out. Most male, thankfully, but not all. A lot cried, a lot pretended to be indifferent, but no more tried to kill themselves. I felt something I hadn¡¯t tried to feel for in a long time. I thought it was mypassion. But it was my Haki. It began to pulse around my chakra as I held back my anger. Vibrate with power. For so long I thought it was a thing that reacted to me, but I was starting to realize it also reacted to the people around me. Like a heartbeat, it began to rumble, disturbed and angry from all the emotions around me. ¡°Lot 16!¡± The auctioneer announced excitedly. ¡°This is what brought so many of you here today. A special treat, one of our local crews were able to capture a mermaid!¡± My heart sank as they pulled out therge fishbowl. It was a young mermaid with green hair. She wore a shirt with a star on it and had a green fishtail below her waist. My hands gripped one another as I saw her. Anger boiling. Not so much at others, but something I had done had messed up the canon. Instead of my crew knowing and caring about this merfolk, she was a faceless person to them. ¡°Camie!¡± A voice yelled. I looked to the other side of the auditorium to see the octopus man running down toward her. ¡°Stop this! She shouldn-¡± A gunshot rang out. Everyone turned to see the Celestial Dragon had fired his gun at the merfolk man. Shooting him in the back. ¡°Luffy,¡± I whispered. ¡°On it,¡± he said without exnation as the Celestial Dragon walked toward the octopus. Luffy got up and walked to intercept the Dragon. ¡°500,000,000 berries for the mermaid!¡± The ck haired Tenryuubito saidughing. The auctioneer eximed excitedly as he asked for other bids. All the while the dragonughed, raising his gun in the air happily. Supposedly mermaids were rare at the auction house. Because they didn¡¯t leave the water they were impossible to catch, so when they were caught, they went for a lot of money. No one noticed as Luffy drew closer to the Tenryuubito. The auctioneer kept asking for more bids, but none were given. Zoro fingered his des, pulling them just out of their scabbards. And I stood there. My Haki was still going haywire. My fists gripping the chair in front of me I thought I felt it. I felt the mermaid¡¯s fear and anger. I felt the fear and pain from the other ves. I felt the anguish from those in the crowd that hade to watch their family be sold. I felt Luffy and Zoro¡¯s boiling rage. And I couldn¡¯t stop it. In the background the auctioneer finished the bidding, iming the Celestial Dragon won. But on the real stage Luffy drew back his arm punching the Tenryuubito with all he had. The fishbowl helmet shattered and the man¡¯s fat body flew back hard. Knocked out instantly as Luffy didn¡¯t take it easy on him. The room in a stunned silence their emotions swirled from boredom to fear and it tipped the scale for me. My Haki reacted, mirroring that fear as it escaped my body in a wave. My spiritual energy touching that of everyone¡¯s around me the tempered ss it had been, thinned out expanding to fill the rim. People stood there shocked for a moment, none breathing, then the majority fainted from the surge in spiritual power. As my Haki receded I took in a breath for the first time in what felt like a long time. I kept breathing in and out, my brain slowly catching up to the events around me. ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Zoro asked. His words snapped me out of it a little. Looking around I saw that the majority of people had been knocked out. The stronger pirates like Trafalgar and Kidd sat confidently in the crowd. The Celestial Dragons still stood there shocked. Their guards moved to attack Luffy. ¡°Head in the game,¡± Zoro spat. Jumping over the limp bodies of the crowd he intercepted the armored guards of the Dragons. I nodded, shaking myself. I was slowly bing ted that I had actually used the power. I ran to the top of the auditorium. Zoro and I pincering the guards of the Dragons. Pulling my Jitte out I shed one, knocking him against the wall. They had handled their Haki being messed with, but still weren¡¯t overly strong. Zoro and I were making quick work of them. ¡°Call the marines!¡± The older Tenryuubito yelled. ¡°Get a Fleet Admiral here now!¡± One of the butlers began yelling into a denden-mushi. I moved my water chakra to smack it out of his hand. But another butler had another one. They were able to get the words out this time. ¡°Stop!¡± One of the dragons yelled. The guards didn¡¯t hesitate to stop attacking us mid-swing. It was the woman Dragon with short ck hair. Her voice was strong, and surprised me enough to join the others in halting. I looked at her confused as she studied me. ¡°Weston?¡± She asked. ¡°Uhh yeah?¡± I asked. Surprised by her words. As if she was asking for some reason. I still looked like my bounty since it was only taken a couple of months ago. ¡°You don¡¯t remember me?¡± She asked. My gut clenched. A dozen scenarios yed through in my mind. Fear gripped my heart as Zoro and Luffy looked at me. The only thing I could think of was I was a Celestial Dragon. ¡°I lost my memory,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not a Tenryuubito am I?¡± I asked wide eyed. The girl smiled as if we weren¡¯t kicking her guard¡¯s asses. ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°Oh thank god,¡± I said with a sigh and shed the 2 guards in front of me. They hit the wall hard and the guards on my side were done. ¡°Don¡¯t know who you are, but I ain¡¯t friends with anyone that takes ves.¡± Turning to my crew I said, ¡°We need to go. Marines will be here soon.¡± ¡°They¡¯re already here,¡± a voice said. We turned to see Trafalgar Law. He was anky man. In jeans and a long sleeve shirt he had a long sword at his side and wore a leopard skin hat. ¡°Who the hell are you and what¡¯s with the bear?¡± Luffy asking the important questions. Behind Law was his crew, one of them was a bipedal pr bear man. Law didn¡¯t bother answering. ¡°The marines have surrounded this ce since we got here,¡± he said. I began to walk down the stairs to the octopus man that had been shot. He groaned as I did. He was who I remembered. The octopus man that Zoro had fought back during Arlong. He had pink skin and suckers on his arms. ¡°What have you done?¡± He mumbled, then looked up at me. ¡°You!?¡± ¡°Me, Hhan right?¡± I asked. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± He asked. ¡°Attacking a celestial dragon is¡­.crazy.¡± ¡°Eh, we had been looking for a reason,¡± I said. ¡°This auction was pretty sick.¡± Luffy and Law continued conversing. I moved the octopus man to sit at a seat. ¡°I know I don¡¯t have any right to ask,¡± he said. ¡°But sa-save her.¡± He pointed to the green mermaid girl who looked at us with wide eyes. ¡°Of course,¡± I said, pulling out my Jitte. The auctioneer had been hiding behind his podium but jumped out as I came up to the stage. ¡°Do you have any idea who you are mess-¡± He tried to say but I bashed his face with my Jitte. ¡°Yes,¡± I said. I stepped up to therge fishbowl the girl was in. Striking downward, the side cut away and I controlled the water to pour out slowly. Camie, the mermaid, stared at me with wide eyes. Her hands on the cor around her neck. I moved for it. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she said, fear in her voice. ¡°I just want to help.¡± ¡°No, they said it will explode if I take it off without the key,¡± she said. ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s find it,¡± I said looking around, but was stopped as an old man stepped out of the back stage. ¡°Maybe I can help.¡± He was a tall man, long gray hair slicked back he had a big goatee on his chin. A scar on his right eye he wore a shabby robe and clothes. sk in hand he stepped out onto the stage in sandals. I knew him immediately, a smile splitting my face having found my target. He looked around, the man had a strong presence though he appeared homeless. He studied the crowd, getting the gist of what was going on. ¡°Rayleigh,¡± Hachhan said weakly from where he was sitting. ¡°Hachi!¡± Silvers Rayleigh said excitedly. ¡°What are you doing in a ce like this? Actually don¡¯t bother exining¡­¡± he began looking around to everyone again. I guessed he was reading our Haki or something. One of the strongest men in the world, he had a lot of tricks. When he appeared to get the idea of the situation he said, ¡°You sure got yourself in a fair bit of trouble Hachi. Looks like you guys saved him though.¡± He eyed me then looked up to Luffy. ¡°Which is lucky. I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you both. Monkey D. Luffy and Watanabe D. Weston.¡± I felt my gut clench in excitement from the words. Silvers Raleigh knew who I was. CHAPTER 150 TALKING WITH A LEGEND CHAPTER 150 TALKING WITH A LEGEND ¡°Cool,¡± I found myself saying as Rayleigh walked up to the mermaid. Without a word he grabbed the cor from her neck in both hands. Ripping it in 2 in a smooth motion he threw the 2 halves away. They exploded by the curtains. All of it took less than a second, showing just how strong and confident the Dark King was. I heard crying out from the back of the room. Looking behind the curtains there were people still stuck in cages. ¡°Why don¡¯t you free them, Weston,¡± Rayleigh said as if he knew me. I couldn¡¯t help but nod. Running to one of the people knocked out by my Haki I grabbed the keys at his belt. Running to the cages I began opening cages then passed the keys to people as they cried happy tears. Even the people that had been sold already were still there. A new chance at life they desperately moved for the keys and I released them all one by one. By the time I came back to the main auditorium everyone but Rayleigh was gone. ¡°Apparently the marines learned I was being sold at the auction, they are outside for me,¡± the old manughed. ¡°Why were you being sold?¡± ¡°Eh, I needed money. I was going to get bought by someone rich, then steal all their stuff,¡± heughed. I joined him. ¡°Better go catch up with your crew.¡± ¡°Wait, uh my crew is already at Shakky¡¯s bar. We need someone to coat our ship,¡± I said. ¡°I know,¡± Rayleigh said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help these people escape,¡± waving at the still scared once ves. ¡°Then I¡¯ll meet you there. Go help your captain.¡± I nodded, excited to be able to talk to the old guy. I ran out of the ve auction to find the captains tearing through the lines of marines easily. Luffy began punching wildly, Zoro shing through marines just enough to not kill. I began decreasing the temperature around me. Jumping to their side I waved my hand at the marines, causing a wave of cold air. Then with my Jitte I joined Zoro in shing my way through. The 3 of usfortable fighting by one another we instinctively knew what the others would do. I ducked down as Luffy extended his leg out in a kick. He jumped up in the air as a wave of water shot from my Jitte to hit a few marines running at us. Zoro jumped forward, intercepting a line of them about to fire their guns at us, shing through the barrels with ease. We were quickly through the thick of them. ¡°Hey Straw Hats!¡± Kidd yelled. He was a pale man with spiked red hair. ¡°I hope we never meet again!¡± ¡°Same to you!¡± Luffy yelled. ¡°Didn¡¯t make friends with the other captain¡¯s, cap?¡± I asked. ¡°Nope, they were all pissed we punched those fish dragons,¡± Luffy said. ¡°To each their own. Come on, gotta get to Grove 13,¡± I said. They nodded and both ran in different directions. I cursed, grabbing their cors. Dragging them with me straight ahead we made it to Shakky¡¯s bar easy enough. The other Straw Hats had made themselves at home. Shakky was passing out drinks and the 3 ve girls were already at work. They eyed me, but I ignored them. They didn¡¯t need me to remind them what they had been through. ¡°Where have you 3 been?¡± Nami asked. ¡°We went to an Action,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Auction, we will exinter,¡± I said. ¡°Rayleigh here yet?¡± I asked Shakky. ¡°Just got here,¡± the old man said walking out from the back room. He smiled widely seeing the Straw Hats all around. A piano in the corner, Brook was ying it without singing. Franky, Usopp, Robin, Sanji, Nami, and Chopper sitting with drinks in their hands they were having a good time. Their cheeks rosy, the party had already started. ¡°I need some medicinal help,¡± Rayleigh said, hefting up Hhan. I cursed having forgotten about him and the mermaid. She was in the back as well. We soon had Hhanid up on a table and Chopper was pulling the bullet out and bandaging him. While he did, Cammie the mermaid cried by his side while we exined what happened. Well I exined, Luffy gave pointless details like, there was no food, or the guy had a bunch of spiky hair and could control metal. They were upset at first that he hit a Tenryuubito, but I exined I couldn¡¯t have put so many guards of the Dragons in an illusion, which was probably true. Probably not, but still they forgave him especially hearing how thankful Cammie was. Once Chopper deemed Hhan was fine there was a little drama after Nami and Usopp recognized him from Arlong¡¯s. Then Nami forgave him, which was nice. Apparently he had turned a new leaf and ran a Takoyaki shop with Cammie in the area. They were robbed and she got kidnapped by ident. Leading to her being sold as a ve. After that was over we were able to ask the real questions. ¡°You were the first mate on the Pirate King¡¯s ship?!¡± Luffy yelled as Rayleigh exined who he was. ¡°Yeah, I was known as Silvers Rayleigh.¡± ¡°Dark King Rayleigh?¡± Robin asked, intrigued. ¡°The same,¡± Rayleigh said. ¡°But I still have to thank you for stepping in with Hi at the auction house. Back 20 years ago he saved my life.¡± The octopus was asleep from the anesthetic so he didn¡¯t borate. ¡°No problem,¡± Luffy said. ¡°It was sick what they were doing there.¡± ¡°Still, the Pirate King was executed 22 years ago,¡± Sanji said bluntly. ¡°Did octopus-guy there save you from being executed too?¡± ¡°No, the government never really bothered to try to capture us,¡± Rayleigh admitted. ¡°What?!¡± A few people eximed. ¡°Gold Roger, the pirate king, turned himself in,¡± he admitted to the stunned shock of those in the room. ¡°He came down with an incurable disease before that, and wanted to go down with a bang. The government epted his surrender as a show of strength. Little did they know he would cause the next Great Pirate Age with his execution.¡± ¡°Did he do it on purpose?¡± I asked. Rayleigh looked at me. ¡°Go out with a bang?¡± Rayleigh chuckled. ¡°Maybe. Roger had a way with people. He brought us all together. A ragtag group of pirates. By ourselves we were strong, but together, we were unstoppable. Nothing could stand in our way. We reached the end of our journey, and Roger disbanded the Jolly Roger Pirates when he knew his disease wouldn¡¯t allow him to live much longer. We broke up, disappearing in the wind. Going to the 4 corners of the world. Sometimes I will see one of them, catch up for a time, but always we separate. Roger glued us together.¡± He sighed, nostalgia rolling off of him in waves. The room was in rapt attention as he leaned his head back. ¡°I was there you know,¡± he said looking at me. ¡°I broke into his cell to talk to him before his execution. Hisst words to me were, ¡®I ain¡¯t gonna die partner¡¯. A smile on his lips as they escorted him to the gallows. I watched the electricity of the crowd as he walked out. Regal as can be. The new young pirates ready to see their hero die. But as they lifted the sword over his neck he said a few simple words. ¡®My hidden treasure? If you want it, it¡¯s yours. Go and find it. I left it all in that ce.¡¯¡± Rayleigh chuckled to himself. ¡°With those simple words he transformed the crowd from that of one waiting to see a king die to a crowd with a fire of passion lit under them as they felt the need to be the ones to find that treasure.¡± The old man shook his head,ughing. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen a day with so muchughter, tears, or free flowing booze. Loguetown was the start. It spread from there like a wildfire. He was my captain, best friend, and the greatest man I have ever known.¡± ¡°So,¡± Rayleigh said with a long pause. ¡°Did he do it on purpose? I don¡¯t know. He helped create the New Pirate Age. That can only be answered by the people living in it. There were quite a few at his death that took something away from it. Like Shanks,¡± he said looking at Luffy. ¡°Old man Shanks?¡± Luffy asked between bites of food. ¡°Since you¡¯re from East Blue you should know a pirate by the name of Buggy,¡± Rayleigh said. Zoro and Nami cursed the clown captain¡¯s name. ¡°Buggy and Shanks apprenticed on our ship.¡± ¡°What?! Shanks was on the pirate king¡¯s ship?¡± Luffy asked excitedly. ¡°Yep,¡± Rayleigh said. ¡°About 10 years ago I ran into him. He didn¡¯t have his trademark straw hat and was missing an arm, but he told me about you excitedly.¡± Luffyughed, blushing from thepliment. ¡°I¡¯d like to see him again,¡± he admitted. ¡°I¡¯m sure you will if you keep going,¡± Rayleigh said. He smiled, turning around in his chair he looked to the rest of the crew. ¡°Now you were asking about a ship coating-¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Robin said standing up. ¡°I would like to ask about the Will of D.¡± She drew everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°On the Poneglyph in Skypiea there was a note that bore Roger¡¯s name. How was he able to use that writing? Is it possible you know what happened in the Void Century?¡± Rayleigh scoffed. ¡°Of course I know. Truth is we found the history. But like a journey, you have to take it one step at a time. We¡­.like the people from O¡¯hara, were not ready to learn the full truth. We were a little hasty. If I were to tell you, there isn¡¯t anything you could do about it. And to be honest, maybe you wille to a different conclusion than we did.¡± He sighed, staring at her. ¡°If you wish to know, I will still tell you.¡± Robin paused a long time, thinking. Looking up at me I shook my head slightly. She smirked. ¡°No, I think I will wait.¡± I smiled, it had to take a lot of resolve to do that. The room appeared to let out a sigh of relief, tension leaving everyone for some reason. That was until Usopp spoke. ¡°I want to know!¡± Usopp yelled. ¡°The great treasure that is a single piece is it really-¡± ¡°USSSSSSSOOOOOOPP!!!!¡± Luffy yelled, stopping all other words from escaping. ¡°We are not asking him about One piece, where it is, if it¡¯s real, nothing. If you did, I would quit being a captain. I don¡¯t want to go on an adventure that¡¯s boring because I know all the answers!¡± I felt a little attacked by his words since I did know all the answers¡­.except what One Piece was. I grumbled, he was right, it was more fun to not know. ¡°I-i-i-i- you¡¯re right!¡± Usopp yelled. ¡°Apse of judgment. Old man, you better not tell us anything about One Piece,¡± he backtracked. Rayleighughed. ¡°Are you sure about that, Luffy? The Grand Line will continue to be harder. Surpassing your wildest imaginations. Can you conquer the ultimate ocean?¡± Luffy looked at the old man like he was an idiot. ¡°I don¡¯t want to conquer anything. I just think the man with the most freedom to do what he wants is the Pirate King.¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± Rayleigh asked with a smile on his lips. ¡°Yes, I think I am a fan of the Straw Hats,¡± Shakky said,ughing. I thought it was done there, but Rayleigh looked to me next. ¡°What about you, Weston?¡± ¡°Me?¡± I asked, surprised. ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°Do you want your secrets revealed?¡± The old man asked with a cocky grin. ¡°You know my secrets too?¡± I asked, looking around to the others in the crew. ¡°Of course,¡± Rayleigh said. ¡°Your dad was in the Jolly Rogers too.¡± My gut clenched, excited that I might get some real information. ¡°He was?!¡± ¡°Duh, who are the most famous Jolly Roger Pirates?¡± He asked. ¡°Gold Roger and Silvers Rayleigh,¡± I said. Those were the only 2 I could remember for sure. Them and Oden, but mainly because I had read Wanost. ¡°And Copper Walters,¡± Nami said. ¡°Who?¡± I asked. ¡°Copper Walters,¡± Rayleigh said. ¡°But his full name was Walters Watanabe.¡± ¡°What!?¡± I asked, amazed. My eyes wide I couldn¡¯t believe the implication he was getting at. I was rted to the Jolly Rogers. The most famous crew in existence. ¡°Yeah,¡± Rayleigh said. ¡°Your dad joined us at the start of our journey. Around the time we got Oden.¡± ¡°Is he alive?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Rayleigh admitted. ¡°But you¡¯re his son, that¡¯s for sure. I saw you back when you were a weed of 4.¡± ¡°Shit,¡± I said, shocked. Looking to the others in the crew they appeared to be as shocked as I was. I felt a little bad asking since they all denied knowing their answers. ¡°I guess I should wait for the journey too. Like Garp said.¡± Rayleighughed. ¡°Garp told you to wait?¡± I nodded with a frown. ¡°You would only get your answers if you gave up on One Piece.¡± ¡°What?!¡± I asked, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure, just like your dad didn¡¯t,¡± Rayleigh said. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hint instead. You¡¯ll get your memories back if you go to the country of Leton.¡± ¡°Leton?¡± I asked. Rayleigh nodded. I opened up my shop screen. Pouring through the Log Poses until I found Leton. It was there. For only 1 Berrie. I about fell over, expecting a huge amount. I guessed the system or whatever was ying with me. I dismissed it for now. ¡°You good?¡± Rayleigh asked. ¡°Yeah, I can get my answerster,¡± I said. Rayleigh nodded. ¡°So, you needed someone to coat your ship? Your ship is at Grove 41 correct? I¡¯ll go coat it, but it will take a few days. The Marines may have sent a Fleet Admiral so you should watch out,¡± he said getting up. He started to walk towards the door. ¡°You may want toy low.¡± ¡°Should we split up?¡± Zoro asked. Robin and Nami looked at me, I ignored them. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Shakky, do you have a Vivre Card?¡± I asked the woman. ¡°I do,¡± she said, digging under the bar. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°It¡¯s a card that you split in half. No matter where you are, the card will pull to the other, so you can find one another,¡± I said. Shakky pulled out arge piece of paper folded in half. She cut it down the middle. ¡°Oh,¡± Luffy said. Taking off his hat he pulled a small white card out of his hat. ¡°My sister gave me one, I think.¡± He picked up the card, but it appeared to have been burned. ¡°Why the hell is it so small?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s attuned to a person, it follows their life force,¡± Shakky said. ¡°That means they are weak.¡± She eyed me. I shook my head slightly. Reaching forward I began folding one side of the paper she had then tore off a piece. ¡°How long to coat the ship, Rayleigh?¡± I asked. My own history forgotten as I grew excited about what was toe. ¡°3 days,¡± he said, picking up a canister from a sidewall. ¡°So we meet in 3 days?¡± I asked the others as I started passing out sections of the cards. ¡°What are we supposed to do?¡± Chopper asked. ¡°Can we go back to the amusement park?¡± ¡°No, gotta hide for a few days,¡± I said. ¡°Keep the card on you.¡± I directed at Zoro. ¡°Set it down and it will point you where to go. We meet back here in 3 days, in the evening.¡± ¡°You sure about this?¡± Nami asked. Robin beside her I nodded solemnly at them. ¡°The way it¡¯s gotta be,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­miss you.¡± The girls frowned, hesitant but nodded. ¡°Miss us?¡± Usopp asked. ¡°Well yeah, I¡¯m not hiding away for 3 days with you,¡± I said. ¡°You are unlucky enough to get caught.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± he cried as he took his paper. Iughed and we were out the door. CHAPTER 151 BLOWN AWAY CHAPTER 151 BLOWN AWAY ¡°What about Hancock?¡± Shakky asked. I was thest one in the bar, the others had just stepped out. ¡°I will see her in a few days¡­I hope,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I keep my word. Take care of the girls.¡± I said pointing to the 3 ve girls. They wore long sleeved clothes. I moved to step out but was stopped by a small voice. ¡°Wait,¡± she whispered. I looked over to see the young girl talking. I eyed her. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered. I smiled widely, a tearing to my eye. ¡°Of course. You¡¯re free now, kid. Try to join some pirates and wreak havoc on those bastards that did that to you, alright?¡± I asked. She actually cracked a smile with that and I was out the door. ¡°What was that?¡± Nami asked. ¡°Shakky said I had to pay the bill,¡± I said. ¡°What? She said it was free,¡± Nami said. ¡°Guess she changed her mind,¡± I said. ¡°Come on. I hear gunfire.¡± All around us it sounded like distant gunfire and cannons were being shot off. ¡°I¡¯ll move your ship,¡± Rayleigh said from atop one of the Grove roots. We waved him off as he headed in the opposite direction, straight to Grove 41. ¡°Where should we hide out?¡± Usopp asked nervously as the gunfire became louder. ¡°I vote up in the canopy of the trees,¡± I said looking up. ¡°Franky, could you make a giant tree house?¡± ¡°I bet I could,¡± Franky said looking up. ¡°I¡¯d need a lot of wood.¡± ¡°Yosh!¡± Luffy yelled excitedly as he started running down the stairs to the main floor of the ind. ¡°A tree house sounds exciting. Can we have campfires in it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a way,¡± Zoro said. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that there is what sounds like a war going on around us and you guys are talking about a tree house,¡± Nami grumbled. ¡°Nami, Nami, Nami,¡± Usopp said, shaking his head. ¡°Tree houses are every man¡¯s dream.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not wrong there, Nami, Nami, Nami,¡± I added, shaking my head. ¡°Picture it. We could have a maze of them. Our own city of tree houses. Connected with zip lines and rope bridges. Then we could have our own fights in the trees. The marines would never look up. I¡¯ve heard they¡¯re like dinosaurs. If you don¡¯t move they can¡¯t see you.¡± ¡°They are!?¡± Luffy asked excitedly. ¡°Maybe, I¡¯ve never tri-¡± I stopped as I saw the man approaching us. I thought I would be happy to see him, but it all came back to me. The pain in my still healing scars ached. Bartholomew Kuma stood straight ahead from us. The ck coat with the Gaelic cross symbol, the paw prints, the curly hair, the bear ears. Everything about him made intense pain move through my body as I stared at him. ¡°You¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Get away¡± The Straw Hats yelled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Weston?¡± Luffy asked me worriedly. I looked down to my hands to see them shaking a little. Breathing in and out I tried to get past the feeling of fear but it wasn¡¯t happening. ¡°Are you trying to see if he can see you when you don¡¯t move?¡± He asked innocently. And that was all I needed. Iughed loudly looking into the captain¡¯s eyes. Loudly and awkwardly, feeling it in my gut as the fear disappeared for a moment. I thought maybe my Conqueror¡¯s Haki had reacted to all the emotions of the auction house. I guessed my emotions and thus Haki had been wound up since going through such intense pain. But Luffy made it better by making meugh. ¡°Yes, captain,¡± I said, wiping sweat from my brow. ¡°Think it¡¯s working?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Luffy said. ¡°He¡¯s gotten closer.¡± I looked up to Kuma and nodded. The 20 foot tall man was much closer. ¡°Straw Hat Luffy!¡± A robotic voice said. We all looked up to the Kuma. Surprised since most of us had heard his real voice. ¡°Submit now for extraction from Sabaody.¡± ¡°Oh shit,¡± I said, realizing. ¡°That¡¯s not Kuma. That¡¯s a robot!¡± I yelled out. I totally forgot about them. ¡°A robot?¡± Franky asked inquisitively. ¡°A robot?!¡± Chopper and Luffy asked excitedly. ¡°A Pacifista, or something. Yeah, the real Kuma is an android, but this is a robot,¡± I said. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Nami asked worriedly. ¡°It means we need to kick it¡¯s ass to proceed,¡± I said. ¡°They are robots for the marines.¡± That was all the prompting the crew needed. I pulled out my Jitte, Zoro drew his swords, Luffy lifted his fists, Sanji took a drag from his cigarette, Nami twirled her Climatact bow staff, Usopp lifted his sling weapon, Brook drew his cane sword, Franky raised his hands, Chopper prepared a rumble ball. All of us ready to fight for our freedom. ¡°Warning, violence will be met with violence,¡± the Pacifista Kuma said. ¡°Good,¡± Luffy said. Punching the Kuma from far away the Kuma lifted his hand. Palm out. I was worried I had it wrong, but instead of a puppy pad paw on his palm he had a hole where aser beam shot out from. Luffy moved his fist at the right moment, twisting around the beam, and the fight really started. I would like to say we were obviously winning, but everything we threw at the robot made it obvious none of us were ready for this. We jumped in and out taking turns throwing our all at the strong robot man. Luffy used his 2nd and 3rd gears. Causing the Pacifista to be thrown back. Zoro shed at the clothes, revealing the metal circuitry underneath. Sanji threw kick after kick into him. Then The Pacifista got serious. Shootingsers from both hands it started to do it from it¡¯s mouth too. Robin grew arms on the Pacifista¡¯s neck, pulling the head down to close on theser it tried to shoot. It was so powerful that the beam burst through the closed teeth. Nami began twirling her Climatact causing a lightning bolt to shoot from it. Brook jumped high in the air stabbing down on the robot. Franky used the c he stored in his body to shoot a high pressure attack to throw the Pacifista back. Usopp fired ming shots at the robot. Chopper turned into his karate form, trying to damage it. Me, I got in what shots I could. When it was my turn I used my quirk to exponentially increase the temperature in front of my hand. Causing the robot¡¯s clothes to burst into mes. I would like to say that it was the end of the fight, but the Pacifista began learning our moves. Firing more hand and mouthsers we had to keep pushing and were bing exhausted as the fight went on. When Luffy had enough and was blowing up his hand again for another hit the Pacifista was scratched and burned everywhere. Luffy drew his arm back and punched it with all he had. The Pacifista hit the ground and finally didn¡¯t get up again. We breathed in and out heavily, all of us exhausted from the fight. That proved it to me. One Piece world was harder than Naruto World. I prepared to move into Kame Mode to replenish my stores when I saw him walking up. The real Kuma. I knew it was him because he had the Bible book in his hand. ¡°Another one!¡± Luffy yelled angrily as he struggled to get up. I bit my lip, stepping forward. ¡°This one is the real Shichibukai,¡± I said. ¡°What¡¯s the deal Kuma?! You promisedst time. You going to keep your word?¡± I studied the emotionless man for a bit, taking in deep breaths. He continued to walk forward and to my surprise he began taking off his glove. ¡°If you could go anywhere in the world, where would it be?¡± Kuma asked. I let out a sigh. ¡°If I could choose? Somewhere I can learn Haki,¡± I said. Kuma nodded as he continued to step toward me. I turned around, looking at the crew, studying them as I prepared myself. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you guys noticed, but we are struggling too much with these fights. It took all of us to beat that one Pacifista.¡± I pointed to the robot we barely beat. ¡°We aren¡¯t ready for the New World. We need to train more,¡± I said. ¡°So, I don¡¯t think we will be back in 3 days. I don¡¯t know how long, but we will meet back up again.¡± I looked at them one by one, feeling the android stop walking behind me. ¡°Weston, what are you saying?¡± Luffy asked, tears in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m saying goodbye for now, my friends,¡± I said. I looked back at Kuma as he swung his arm wide, and watched the puppy paw palme toward me. I wanted to say I didn¡¯t flinch, but I did. Closing my eyes I had expected a hit, but it never came. Opening my eyes I was flying through the air. Along with having the ability to push air at great distances, create giant condensed bubbles of air, somehow push pain and exhaustion from someone and make it a tangible object, Kuma could also send people flying anywhere in the world. The rest of the crew and I would be sent to the corners of the Grand Line, then meet up again on the Archipgo in 2 years. In some sort of paw shaped bubble made by Kuma, no sound leaked in from the outside of the devil fruit capsule. Looking around, the Archipgo was already gone. I was soaring through the air horizontally. Water and sky flying by me I had hoped to be shooting like 100 miles per hour but I guessed it was maybe 20. Way less than I had thought I would be. I resigned myself to sit and wait, ory and wait in the air. Unsure where he sent me I had considered asking for Amazon Lily since that was my ultimate goal. But I wanted somewhere to train. Kuma proved himself a good person to choose where to send people. So I waited. Thinking about my choices. I felt I warned the Straw Hats enough. They could start training and after I saved Luffy¡¯s bro-sister, we could send out a message to meet in 2 years. I had hoped to see the ind I wouldnd on aerially but instead Inded at night while I was sleeping. I didn¡¯t feel anything when I stopped flying. A pawprint indentation formed around me as Inded. I slept soundly until the morning. ¡ª I got up to the ssh of water all around me. Excitedly sitting up I noticed that I was on a beach. Looking around, water was around me on both sides of a shore. Once on my feet I noticed that instead of being on an ind I was on a sandbar. Water all around me the sandbar went off in 2 directions on either side of me. Going off they went away in arcs to meet up about a half a mile away, forming a ring. ¡°Hello!¡± I yelled. There was nothing and no one around. ¡°Mother fucking Kuma,¡± I mumbled as I began walking around the ring of an ind. The sand was fine and almost pure white. Outside of the ring was a deep blue showing the true depth of the vast ocean around me. Since there was little to no wind I guessed I was in the Calm Belt somewhere. About to give up I decided to check out the water at least. Heading into the inner pool I held my breath and was surprised at how deep it was. The sand took a steep dive soon away from the shore. Dropping down there was something I hadn¡¯t expected at the center. A house in a bubble. Jumping off the ledge of the sand bar I began to swim straight down to therge home. A clear bubble holding air in around the house there was a garden of fruits and veggies nted in the soil near the house. I got closer, feeling the bubble I knew that it should be fine to go in. Pushing my hand through, the sticity of the bubble pushed in around my hand then rebounded, allowing my hand in. I did the same with the rest of my body and I was dropping down to the small path inside of the bubble. Taking in deep breaths it was an eerie feeling to be taking in breath from a giant air bubble underwater like Sonic the Hedgehog. Looking around the house was surprisingly rustic. It appeared to be made of old ship wood. Dried out wood beams made up the walls, carved mermaids that would ornament a ship acted as pirs for the home. The roof was the curved keel of the ship. ¡°Hello!¡± I yelled. ¡°Who the hell is interrupting my peace?!¡± A female voice yelled. I had expected an old man¡¯s, or if I was lucky a pretty woman, but no, the voice sounded like the woman smoked instead of breathed. ¡°I was¡­sent here,¡± I said tentatively. The front door burst open angrily revealing a ck/white woman. Not the skin tones of course, pure ck and white. I recognized her for what she was, a fishfolk. Like Arlong she was a bipedal humanoid with the features of a fish. Her ancestry appeared to be that of an orca. White chin that moved down into her shirt, the top of her head was ink-ck. She wasn¡¯t fat like an orca, but had a normal sized human head, arms, and legs. At her back was a ck fin that curved around to touch her back. Obviously older she had wrinkles, but she was not what I expected to find there. ¡°What?!¡± She barked, ¡°never seen a fishwoman?¡± ¡°No actually, I met a bunch of fishmen. Fought the Arlong Pirates a few months back,¡± I said. ¡°Never met a fishwoman.¡± ¡°You fought the Arlong Pirates?¡± She asked, rage in her eyes. Extending her hand she picked up a javelin against the wall. ¡°Come for some more fish?¡± ¡°No! No!¡± I yelled backing up. ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with fishfolk,¡± I admitted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Wrong thing to say. I was sent here by Bartholomew Kuma.¡± She stopped in her tracks. Herrge eyes squinting. ¡°Kuma? That jackass?¡± She rxed a little but kept her weapon in her hands. Eyeing me up and down. ¡°What about it? Why did he send you here?¡± ¡°He uh, asked me if I could go anywhere, where would it be? I told him I wanted to learn Haki,¡± I said. ¡°He bitch pped me here.¡± The woman looked me up and down again. Then barking augh she threw the javelin, but luckily not at me. Throwing it at the house it stuck into the thick wood with a thunk. ¡°Sounds like Kuma,¡± she scoffed. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t teach humans. You can head that way. If you¡¯re lucky you¡¯ll make it to the nearest ind.¡± She turned around and headed back into her house. I stood there shocked for a minute. This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to go. She was supposed to take me in immediately. Thisdy wasn¡¯t Mihawk. ¡°What!? No!¡± I said as the door mmed. I ran up to it knocking. ¡°I need your help, please,¡± I said. ¡°My pirate friends and I keep getting our asses kicked on the Grand Line. I need training.¡± ¡°Not interested, I hate humans,¡± she said from inside the house. ¡°But why? I didn¡¯t do anything to you,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t care, you all killed our queen,¡± she said. ¡°No we didn¡¯t. Hordy Jones did that,¡± I blurted. She quieted with that. We hadn¡¯t gone to Fishman Ind yet, but I knew the story. Their queen was supposedly killed by a human, but it was really a fishman that hated humans with a passion. ¡°Hordy Jones did it. med a human. Humans aren¡¯t that stupid¡­okay we are stupid, but not that stupid.¡± ¡°How can you know that?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡­heard it,¡± I said. ¡°Then how the hell have I not?¡± She asked through the door. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Sometimes I know things, but the news wille out¡­eventually,¡± I said. She hesitated, but still didn¡¯t answer. I could tell that wasn¡¯t enough for her. ¡°Lady, I don¡¯t know your name, but I have to go. But I need toe back for training.¡± ¡°That makes no sense!¡± She barked. ¡°I know. My pirate captain. His sister is about to be executed by the marines. I have to go save her at Impel Down. Her and¡­Jimbei, yeah Jimbei is there. I n to save him too.¡± ¡°Jimbei?¡± She asked, opening the door. ¡°What about him?¡± ¡°He is in Impel Down, right?¡± I asked. She handed me a paper showing that the Shichibukai Jimbei was arrested for trying to get Firefist Ash out of prison. Because she was a Whitebeard Pirate, Jimbei was appreciative of her and Whitebeard. ¡°See, I need to save him and Firefist Ash.¡± ¡°What the hell, that¡¯s the most unbelievable story I¡¯ve ever heard,¡± she said. Frowning as she stared me up and down. ¡°Then it¡¯s crazy, right? It will never happen? So if I can make it happen, you¡¯ll train me?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯re crazy, kid,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯ll train me on Haki, right? Lady, I need this. Please, I have to save Ash and Jimbei. If I do, you¡¯ll train me?¡± I asked. She frowned, staring at me. Rolling her eyes she said, ¡°An autograph.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Get me Jimbei¡¯s autograph too and you got yourself a deal,¡± she said. ¡°Awesome. What¡¯s your name? I¡¯ll have him address it to you,¡± I said. She cracked a smile. ¡°Angiea,¡± she. ¡°Angiea, you got it. If I get Jimbei out of prison, and get an autograph, you¡¯ll train me?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah, you do all that, I¡¯ll train you,¡± she said, unbelieving the words. ¡°No take backs,¡± I said, turning around and running out of the bubble. On my swim up I looked through the store and found the Log Pose for Amazon Lily. It was only 1,000,000 berries so I bought it as soon as I surfaced. Before I could take a step toward it I received the quest.
One Piece Quest 10:
Save Portgas D. Ashley from the Marines.
Rewards:
100,000,000 Berries
CHAPTER 152 REUNION CHAPTER 152 REUNION
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest: Save Ashley
World 1: Naruto
World 1 Quest: Save the Girls
World 2: One Piece
World 2 Quest: Save Ashley
World 3: My Hero Academia*
World 3 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
3 Challenger Slots World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Give and Take Quirk
Conqueror''s Haki
Cross World Summoning
Chakra Sense
Bonuses Increased Intellect
Tough Organs
Increased Vision
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
2 Challenger Slot Seastone Jitte Stored
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights Stored (2)
Hero Costume Stored
Reject Dial Stored (2)
Gantz Armor Stored (13)
Gantz Sword Stored
Baria Reef Map
Condom Stored (435)
Currency: Berrie 147,134,899
Yen 2,432,798,221
Ryo 3,210,125
It had been a while since I brought up my status screen. It was typically an afterthought as I got into the story. Way bigger than it used to be, I had gained a lot since starting out on this journey years ago. Not much else to do as I ran. I went through my skills. If I wanted to go to a new hall I needed a Challenger Skill Slot for World Lasting Physique. I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to try to gain this kind of strength again. Then again I might not be able to gain one from simply ending world quest lines. My Give and Take Quirk was fun, but I was typically using it in the background. I was training it currently, freezing the water in front of me and boiling the water behind. In a pseudo Akainu method of travel. I hoped to learn more about my Conqueror¡¯s Haki soon. Cross World Summoning could be useful, but turtles weren¡¯t known for being fast. Besides, once the chakra I used to link them to my location ended, they would be sent back to the Naruto World. Done with Abilities I looked over the Bonuses. I couldn¡¯t really tell if the Increased Intellect worked, but I was kind of better at multitasking since I got it. My quirk being used always in the back of my mind. I really did attribute being able to survive Kuma¡¯s Pain Test because of my Toughened Organs. It was from a quest in High School of the Dead and had been tough skin originally. But I had done so well it upgraded to organs. The Increased vision had made my eyes more hawk-like. Able to focus and see further, as well as see better in the dark, it was nice to have. My items were all over the ce. I always used my weights, even now when speed was priority. I had not used my Reject Dials much though. What I really wanted was to go to My Hero Academia. I wanted to befriend that genius support girl. Have her dig into the Gantz suit. See what made them tick. Potentially making one for Toru, and in all honesty, selling them. A suit that could strengthen you? That sounded like a great way to empower people that didn¡¯t have quirks. Which was my ultimate goal in MHA. I needed to learn Haki before I went back there though. I had big ns. What I could remember was the handjob bad guy could decay anything with a touch. If I could have Haki, I didn¡¯t think he would be much of a problem to fight. So I nned to finish my 2 year training arc, then go back to MHA for a long dive into the world. So a n in ce I continued to just run on the water, trying to make my way to Amazon Lily. Last time I had ran like this was to basta. Back then I could do about 20 miles per hour. I could do well over that now. I guessed a good 30-40 miles per hour. 2 years training my body with hundreds of pounds on my body, I was much stronger than I used to be. It took almost 2 days of running to see the ind. Luckily the Kuja pirate ship was anchored by the dock. Running up to it no one noticed me. No one called out. No one expected someone to be running up from the ocean. I saw that the bottom of her ship was now coated in the seastones I had sold her. Which was good. The giant snakes that drove her ship weren¡¯t around, probably let loose to rx somewhere under the ocean. I started to walk to the ind, finally rxing a little since they hadn¡¯t left without me. I was sure we had about 10 days left until Ash¡¯s execution which was hopefully enough time to get to Impel Down in time. No one at the docks I walked myself through therge cavern that led into the crater of an ind. Still no guards I heard cheering from inside somewhere. Worried that things had followed canon I assumed they had pitted Luffy up against the Boa sisters in the tournament. Instead I found him in a cage like he was a zoo animal. Women gathered around the cageughing and pping as a naked Luffy walked around. He was bandaged up, no clothes on he at least had his straw hat on. ¡°What the hell are you all doing?!¡± I yelled at the women. They turned around quickly. Some going for weapons, others recognized me though, putting hands on the others to stop them. ¡°Weston!¡± Luffy yelled, waving wildly. Unashamed of his junk flopping around. ¡°I was worried you were thrown somewhere far away.¡± ¡°I was,¡± I said walking into the throng of women. They parted for me. Scantily d they were all shapes and sizes, but many were from the pirate crew. ¡°I¡¯ve been running for over a day to find you.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°Because your sister is going to be executed,¡± I said. I felt a pulse from Luffy¡¯s Haki leak out, touching mine. I guessed that was his own Conqueror¡¯s Haki. ¡°What?¡± He asked coldly. No longer in a good mood. ¡°Anyone have a newspaper?¡± I asked. One of the girls handed the current paper to me. I opened it. Finding the article I passed it to Luffy through the bars. As he read it slowly I looked to the navigator for the Kuja Pirates. ¡°Where is Hancock? I warned her Luffy would being.¡± ¡°Hancock has us under strict instructions not to bother her,¡± the navigator said. ¡°She¡¯s been depressed since we got back from the Archipgo.¡± ¡°Crap, alright,¡± I said, rubbing my temples. ¡°Can you have someone let my captain out? And get him some clothes and food?¡± ¡°And who are you?!¡± A tall muscr woman asked. I turned to her. Wearing basically a bikini it was hard not to look at her rather muscr chest. ¡°A friend,¡± I said. ¡°Why? You wanna fight?¡± ¡°Men aren¡¯t allowed here!¡± She yelled. I looked to the navigator. She shrugged. ¡°Yeah, well, Boa Hancock will make an exception for me,¡± I said confidently. ¡°What??!!¡± Luffy yelled. ¡°Ash is going to be executed? Weston, we have to save her!¡± ¡°I know, captain,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a n. But we need Boa Hancock¡¯s help. So get some clothes on. You look pretty beat up, so maybe a bunch of food too, alright. I will talk with the ruler of this ind and get us going to save your sister.¡± ¡°Awesome,¡± Luffy said with a sigh. Someone handed Luffy his clothes, but his vest and pants were now embroidered with flowers. ¡°Great look, cap,¡± I said. ¡°Very manly.¡± ¡°Shut it, Weston,¡± he cursed. ¡°Where is this food?¡± He was all business as the cage door was opened. Walking out of the cage he followed as I led us to therge pce. The navigator stuck with us for a bit. Other women interested in what was happening broke away slowly until we met with the first guard of the pce. She looked me up and down then up to therge wall behind her. On the wall was my 200,000,000 berrie bounty poster printed on it about 20 feet high. ¡°Goddamn it,¡± I mumbled. I thought that was just a joke Oda did for Hancock. But she really did have a giant print made. ¡°Woah, Weston, are you wanted here?¡± Luffy asked as he stared up at it. ¡°Apparently,¡± I said. Waving to the guard she nodded and escorted us up the pce steps. ¡°So walk me through what happened.¡± ¡°That Kaiju guy-¡± ¡°Kuma.¡± ¡°Right, he kept pping us and making us disappear one by one. I was sent here for some reason,¡± Luffy said. ¡°I had no idea what happened, so I did what I could. I ate everything in sight. There were some weird mushrooms. One made a bunch grow on me. Some of thedies found me. Thought I was a girl and gave me an antidote. Then they found out I was a man.¡± ¡°Right,¡± I said. ¡°Were they ying with your lower mushroom?¡± I asked, remembering the manga. They had pulled on his dick, thinking it was a mushroom. ¡°Ew,¡± Luffy said. ¡°But yeah, they weren¡¯t gentle.¡± ¡°I bet,¡± I said. ¡°Most of these women have never seen a man before.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°Because it is the Isle of Women. Men aren¡¯t allowed here.¡± ¡°Then¡­why are we?¡± He asked as the pce doors were opened for us. ¡°I did the pirate empress a favor a few months back,¡± I said as Hancock came running into me. Bowling me over I was knocked to the ground with herrge chest in my face. ¡°Finally!¡± She yelled as I grabbed onto her. ¡°I was worried you weren¡¯ting.¡± ¡°Hey Hancock,¡± I said from between her glorious mountains. ¡°This is my captain, Luffy. He was held in a cage by some of the residents here.¡± Hancock pulled away, allowing me to breathe. ¡°What!?¡± She said sitting up. ¡°Why was I not informed a man was on the ind?!¡± She yelled at the guard. ¡°You asked to not be disturbed for anything, besides¡­¡± the guard nudged her head my way. ¡°Oh, right,¡± Hancock said, then looking down to me tried to drop down, but I held her shoulders to keep her up. ¡°Business for now, my dear,¡± I said. ¡°We need that favor we talked about.¡± Hancock frowned but nodded. Getting up I did the same, but shetched onto my arm. She ced it between her cleavage and began dragging me further into the pce. ¡°Weston, I¡¯ve been so worried. We expected you at the Archipgo. But it was in the news today you attacked a Tenryuubito and disappeared without a trace.¡± ¡°Yeah, long story,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll fill you inter, for now have you been called to the Marine Headquarters?¡± She tsked as we walked into therge dining hall. ¡°Yes, those bastards. They¡¯re demanding I be there for the execution of Portgas Ash.¡± There was more sadness in her words than I expected. ¡°That¡¯s why we are here,¡± I said. ¡°Ash is Luffy¡¯s sister.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Hancock yelled, stopping to stare at me then Luffy. The captain was paying full attention for once. ¡°But you said-¡± ¡°I know what I said. My information was wrong. Luffy has a sister we need to save.¡± ¡°You expect to save Ashley?¡± Hancock asked, pulling away from me she hid her face. Which was odd, there was something I wasn¡¯t understanding. ¡°Of course!¡± Luffy said. ¡°Yes, I n is for us to break into Impel Down to break her out,¡± I said. ¡°Impel Down? You can¡¯t!¡± Hancock said, turning to me. Fear in her eyes. ¡°No one has escaped from there.¡± I thought one person had, but I couldn¡¯t remember. Some guy that cut off his legs or something. ¡°We can. I have a n to get Ash out, but we need your help,¡± I said. ¡°H-How?¡± Hancock asked. ¡°Simple. I need you to ask to see her,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s it. Just request to see her at Impel Down. We can do the rest.¡± She eyed me slowly, then Luffy. ¡°Captain Luffy,¡± Hancock said. ¡°I have heard you have arge appetite. If you head through that door, you will find the kitchen. You can have my personal cook make you anything you want.¡± ¡°But Ash,¡± Luffy said looking at me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will work it out. I¡¯ll find you when we work out the finer details,¡± I said. ¡°You still look beat up. Eat your fill.¡± Luffy struggled for a minute then nodded. Running to the door we heard him yell, ¡°Make me everything you have!¡± I chuckled, turning back to Hancock. She was back on me. Her long legs wrapping around me I grabbed her ass and blindly moved us to her room. Her mouth on mine our tongues entwined and I was home. She was the perfect beauty. Long legs. Long dark hair. Massive chest with perfect teardrop shaped breasts. I could feel the heating off of her pussy as it ground against my erect dick. Kicking in the door to her room I moved us to her massive bed. The 11/10 woman moaning and gasping as we disrobed. My hands coated in chakra she began to cum as soon as I was on top of her on the bed. Screaming loudly, her body shivered but midway through she grabbed my dick and shoved it into her. Hancock screamed loudly as she gushed liquid. Her hot insides a wee home I groaned loudly in her mouth as I entered balls deep. Staying there her orgasm finished and we made out. Our tongues in one another¡¯s mouths as our sexes became reacquainted. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you,¡± she gasped. ¡°I missed you. My beautiful goddess,¡± I groaned. My dick bulging inside of her I continued pouring chakra into her. Making everything feel extra sensitive for her she began to cum again. Her body convulsing I grabbed her nipples, pulling them lightly as I stayed in one spot inside of her. When she gasped and rxed she blinked slowly. Staring up at me. Her hands on my triceps as sheid underneath me. ¡°No matter how good you feel, we should really be using condoms,¡± I said, pulling one out of my status screen. She eyed it and frowned. Knowing what it was. ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± she admitted, a small smile on her lips. I got a little excited. ¡°Oh yeah? On something to prevent pregnancy?¡± ¡°Kind of,¡± she admitted. Sitting up more to kiss me. I didn¡¯t like the way she said that. Until she whispered in my ear, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± My heart rate increased. Unbelieving what I was hearing. I wasn¡¯t sure how to take the news. I had been scared to hear those words since I started entering the doorways. I had been ying with fire for a while though. And eventually I knew I would get burned. ¡°Are you not happy?¡± She asked, hurt in her voice. I blinked. Looking down at her. I had zoned out as I thought quickly. ¡°No, I mean yes I am,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just¡­didn¡¯t expect.¡± ¡°Me either,¡± she admitted. ¡°I had thought we were safe in the timing.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re sure?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been 2 months,¡± she admitted. The mood ruined. ¡°That would do it,¡± I said with a chuckle. I studied her. She was no longer an empress, but a scared woman. I had only ever had a kid in wedlock. I never expected to really have one here. I had mostly assumed that it couldn¡¯t happen. But as I affected and changed the worlds, I knew it could. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s amazing news,¡± I admitted. Kissing her I knew it was the only thing I could say. ¡°I¡¯ve just been so focused on the crew. And trying to figure out my own past. I didn¡¯t expect¡­right now.¡± ¡°No,¡± Hancock said. ¡°But I¡¯m d it¡¯s with you.¡± ¡°Ha, I don¡¯t deserve you,¡± I admitted. Kissing her again. ¡°So what? Should we get married now?¡± She blushed deeply, her hands wrapping around me as her cunt squeezed my shaft. ¡°Yes,¡± she said without hesitation. And the fucking started again. I let loose then. Humping into her myrge dick mmed into her cervix. She came over and over as I thought about this woman already growing my kid inside of her. Some primal need to cum into her more as I used her like someone I wanted to be with forever instead of the short time period I knew I had herst time. It was honestly worrying. Knowing that she was pregnant. I didn¡¯t question if it was mine. From the stories she told me. epting a man in her bedroom was a rare thing for her. But of all the women that I could have a kid with I was d it was Hancock. ¡°I love you,¡± she gasped as I continued to jump into her. ¡°I love you,¡± I admitted. Locking eyes with her there were tears in them. She could see that I meant it. Though we had a short time together. I wanted Hancock to stay mine. I would do what I needed to make it happen. I continued humping into her. My mouth moving all over her body as one orgasm rolled into another. When I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore I released inside of her. I didn¡¯t give her my Mark yet but I nned to. My lower half pushing into her to try to reach further inside of her she shivered with each spurt of my dick. I felt a huge amount escape me. She took it all happily. Her eyes fluttering as she smiled up at me. ¡°Thank you,¡± Hancock whispered. ¡°No, thank you,¡± I said with a sigh. Rxing on her front as I rested my head on her perfect chest. ¡°That was¡­needed.¡± We stayed like that for a bit. Her running her long nails along my back. Humming happily as I continued to fill her. Me breathing in and out. Rxing for the first time in over a day. ¡°So will you help us?¡± I asked eventually. Looking up into her eyes, I noticed some shame there. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Firefist Ash and I¡­used to be lovers,¡± she admitted. I sat up. My dick confused. Both turned on by the idea because it was a woman and repulsed because I kept thinking of Ash as Ace. ¡°Used to be?¡± ¡°A year ago,¡± Hancock said. ¡°It ended when she wanted more. And I wanted to focus on the Kuja Pirates.¡± ¡°Ohhh kaaay,¡± I said slowlying to terms. Doing my best to picture the badass bounty poster of Ashley. ¡°You used to fuck the Pirate King¡¯s daughter?¡± I asked. Hancock stared at me confused. ¡°What?!¡± She yelled. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°The news wille out soon. But Ash is the Pirate King¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°So your captain?¡± ¡°No, they¡¯re not blood rted. Just grew up together so they consider each other brother and sister,¡± I said. ¡°Oh,¡± Hancock said. Slowlypartmentalizing the information. ¡°So yes, I used to sleep with her. And things didn¡¯t end on good terms.¡± ¡°So you are hesitant because¡­¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want you to think there is anything between Ash and I,¡± Hancock admitted shyly. ¡°I could ask to see her, before she is executed. I don¡¯t know your n. But I¡¯m with you. I don¡¯t want you to think I actually would be with anyone besides you.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I said. Understanding. Most of my rtionships had been with straight women that dabbled in some same sex stuff. My Chikyugi was so strong that I doubted any would feel the need to venture outside. ¡°Hancock, I slept with the girls on my ship,¡± I admitted. She put on a cold gaze. ¡°I know I warned you. But the baby changes things. Things that I haven¡¯t figured out yet. I-I really don¡¯t know where to go from here.¡± ¡°You and I¡­I did not expect¡­this,¡± I could feel her stiffen from my words. ¡°To feel for you the way I do.¡± She rxed slightly. ¡°You are beautiful. Fun to be with. Amazing in bed. And though I haven¡¯t given you much information, you believe me wholeheartedly. Proving to me how much I want you in my life. So tell me what you want.¡± Hancock hesitated. ¡°I want you, all of you,¡± she said. ¡°I can¡¯t give that,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Yet.¡± I admitted. ¡°Things are happening, Hancock. Big things. I need to train and grow stronger. We will be going up against the emperors. I still need to find out my past, and the only clue I have is the country name of Leton.¡± ¡°Leton?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes, do you know it?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s near the end of the New World. It¡¯s one of the countries that ferry people across the Calm Belt,¡± she said. I grumbled. ¡°We can talk about thatter,¡± I said. ¡°For now. I want you. I want our kid,¡± I said. ¡°What do I need to do to keep you with me?¡± ¡°You already have me,¡± Hancock said. Moving to sit up a little on her elbows as she stared at me. My dick was still inside of her. ¡°I don¡¯t care about others. ythings mean nothing to me, but you will be mine,¡± she said. ¡°Go on your adventure. I don¡¯t care anymore. I will have your children. All of them. You will be my husband. You wille back to me. Always. You fight your fights, but if you die. I will die with you,¡± she stated, her ck eyes expressing how serious her words were. ¡°Your enemies will be mine. I will attack any person that dares kill you. Think about that before you go into battle. The mother of your children. You will make them orphans if you die out there. Take on the emperors of the New World? I expect nothing less from the man I have given myself to. But know that if you let them kill you, you let them kill me.¡± ¡°Holy fuck¡­¡± I said slowly as I processed her words. ¡°You are sexy when you talk like this,¡± I admitted. I had never felt my dick grow harder. Below me was a real pirate. A fighting woman that was ready to die at any moment for her crew, for what she believed in. A woman that had been through hell when she was a child, and came back from it. ¡°Marry me.¡± A smile escaped her lips and a tear escaped her eye. ¡°Okay,¡± she said, pulling me in for a kiss. Before that moment Hancock had been like a long line of women from other worlds. A Kishimoto I would manipte to let me add more women to my harem. A Saeko I would ignore the feelings of as I took the women that wanted me. But after hearing those words. Her conviction made me rethink herpletely. At that moment I felt like I was with a warrior woman. A viking pirate that would give me her all and be by my side to take my enemies on with me, not waiting at home for me toe back. We lost ourselves in the sex after the deration. My cock never felt more at home than it did inside of her as I jackhammered into her. We moved from missionary to cowgirl to doggy. Never talking. Both of us simply going with the flow of one another as our sexes collided over and over. I came into her again and again. Awakening chakra in her I didn¡¯t let her body rx. I continued to fuck her into wakefulness. Screaming my name as my chakra filled cum reacted with her own pathways and the new Watanabe heart. Over and over I had to have her. The gorgeous queen of the isle of woman, neverined. Never asked for a break. Never asked for me to cum anywhere but inside of her. Ready to go at a moment¡¯s notice she was exactly who I needed. My perfect woman as I released my true lust on her. It was well past dawn when we finally took a break. Luffy had barged in demanding an answer, uncaring what we were doing. Ruining the mood of our love filled room. ¡°So?¡± He asked, staring at me. ¡°So,¡± I said looking at Hancock. ¡°Yes, I will do whatever you need,¡± Hancock said. She breathed in and out heavily. ¡°Have my sister bring me my Marine denden-mushi.¡± Luffy smiled widely and ran out of the room. Hancock leaned forward, resting her head on my chest. ¡°When can we be married?¡± ¡°After wee back from saving Ash,¡± I said, kissing the top of her head. ¡°Chiyo can preside, Luffy can be my best man.¡± ¡°And you think you can save her?¡± Hancock asked. ¡°I know I can,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m the only one that can.¡± ¡°Quite presumptuous,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve heard Whitebeard will be there. All of the Shichibukai are being called to fight against his crew.¡± ¡°Oh there will be a lot more there than that,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a very big war. But it will go my way.¡± She didn¡¯t question anymore. Having fallen asleep on my chest I ran my hand down her hair and back. Her body was perfect, I couldn¡¯t help but hump into her again. Waking her up. ¡°Not done yet. I still want you.¡± She finally groaned. ¡°Have whatever woman you want,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I need a break.¡± ¡°But I want you,¡± I said, lifting her chin. She couldn¡¯t fight that. Smiling, she got back into it. Rocking back and forth our lips interlocked as we began to pull into one another loudly. Our eyes locked we didn¡¯t finish until Luffy ran back with the denden-mushi. Acting like it waspletely normal to interrupt. CHAPTER 153 IMPEL DOWN CHAPTER 153 IMPEL DOWN I would like to say that a lot happened on Amazon Lily. But it didn¡¯t. Chiyo came by, thankful I had kept my promise about returning. We announced we were getting married, which shocked her quite a bit. But it would be a secret wedding. A Shichibukai couldn¡¯t be seen to marry a highly wanted pirate. Since she worked for the government they might revoke her Shichibukai status. I knew that my rtionship with Robin and Nami was in question, but I had to grow up if I had a daughter on the way. That was quite the surprise as well. Apparently the women from Amazon Lily naturally only gave birth to girls. So at least we knew the gender. Chiyo said there was no rule that the leader of the Kuja pirates couldn¡¯t have kids. A nanny would raise the child as she voyaged out with the pirates, something I understood because I still had work to do as well. Luffy spent the few days we were there eating and interrupting our sex sessions. They weren¡¯t as long as the first time, but they happened often. Simply rxing in her room, learning more about one another usually ended up in sex. Our rtionship became a little more defined. Hancock re-established that she didn¡¯t care about other girls, but I couldn¡¯t have children with anyone else. Which was fine with me. She even asked me if I would like an official concubine, but I declined. Too weirded out by the offer. By the end of the 2 days we waited for the marine ship we were bothfortable with one another. Venturing out of her room Luffy rolled his eyes, annoyed with our activities as he walked around the ind, partying with the other women. He became a big hit with his rubber powers and childish behavior. We left Amazon Lily on the Kuja Pirates ship. As a Shichibukai, Boa Hancock was required to help the marines fight the war against Whitebeard that would start if they executed his underling, Firefist Ash. Hancock hadn¡¯t nned on going. She had admitted that seeing her ex-lover die was not something she felt like participating in. Risking her position as a Shichibukai. Chiyo was all for my n to help save her life if it kept the Kuja Pirates protected from the World Government. Traveling across the Calm Belt, Luffy and I got to know her crew. I knew a few from the 3 days and nights I spent pulling their boat. Even her snake drivers recognized me. It had only been a few months so it wasn¡¯t a big surprise. They all took to Luffy pretty quickly too since he never knew a stranger. A few hours with the guy and you were ready to fight by his side for whatever he believed in. ¡°You really think he will be the Pirate King,¡± Hancock noted as Luffy grabbed one of the cabin girls. Way up on the mast his hands hung down, grabbing them and swinging them way out over the water. ¡°I know he will,¡± I said. We were standing next to one another, doing our best to keep our hands off one another where the crew could see. ¡°You have no interest?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°I think I would be happy with you. Maybe learning my own history. But for now. I¡¯m enjoying the journey.¡± ¡°And where does that journey end?¡± She asked. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re going to be my wife¡­probably ending all of the Tenryuubito,¡± I said. She eyed me. ¡°They did something bad to my wife. I don¡¯t think I could stop until they are no more.¡± ¡°And how will you do that?¡± She asked, annoyance in her eyes. ¡°Bringing to light the void century,¡± I said. ¡°That or stopping the world governmentpletely. I don¡¯t care, but they marked you.¡± My hand moved along her back. ¡°I won¡¯t stop until no one else has to wear that mark again.¡± She shivered. Grabbing my cor she dragged me to her quarters. ¡°You are stupid,¡± she said in between kissing me. Pulling my shirt out of my pants as she moved to undo the buckle. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare challenge the Tenryuubito.¡± ¡°Why are your actions different from your words?¡± I asked. Lifting up her long dress to get at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But don¡¯t you dare,¡± she said, pulling my dick out. She lined herself up with me, moving forward as my dick parted her lower lips. Letting out a sigh as I filled her she moaned happily. ¡°Don¡¯t challenge them. Because I will die fighting your enemies.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t die,¡± I promised. Grabbing her chin to stare at me. ¡°Even if they report me dead. Don¡¯t believe it until you see the body. I won¡¯t die, because I wouldn¡¯t risk your life.¡± Her eyes sparkled with tears but she nodded. And our 5th session for the day began. Pulling into one another we tookfort in our passion as I pulled in and out. She came constantly. Biting and wing at me as if she needed to know I was really there in front of her. Moaning my name as I took her for all she was worth. Emptying another load into her we didn¡¯t pretend to go back outside but moved to the bed. This session more loving than thest. It was slow. Almost a new experience with the woman I had learned every inch of. ¡ª ¡°Only you maye onboard, Boa Hancock,¡± Vice-Admiral Momonga said. He was a tall man with a mohawk that turned into a ponytail somehow. He was strong though. I could feel his strength while I was hidden on his ship. A chakra shadow all around me. Luffy was currently inside Hancock¡¯s robes. Hidden from view. Normally I would be offended someone was touching my woman, but with Luffy it was like being offended when a eunuch was near them. He literally couldn¡¯t care less about the opposite sex. Hancock was offended by it, but she understood the need. ¡°I understand,¡± Hancock said walking across the gangnk between her ship and the marine¡¯s. The other marines stared lecherously at her as she stepped onboard. Something that I knew would happen, but still annoyed me. Since she had the Love Love Fruit she was more beautiful than any other woman. And anyone that looked at her with lust could be turned into stone by her devil fruit power. ¡°So all you wish is to meet with Firefist Ash?¡± Momonga asked. He was a stoic man that actually took the job seriously. Unbothered by her beauty. I had worried what I would do if someone of his level made a pass at my future wife, then again she could take care of herself. ¡°Yes,¡± Hancock said. ¡°I wish to talk with her¡­to say goodbye.¡± She looked around to the men around her. ¡°She and I were lover¡¯s once.¡± That made the men around her freak out more. She craned her neck cutely, ying into the sorrowful lover. Wiping an invisible tear. ¡°Do they allow conjugal visits at Impel Down?¡± Momonga pulled at his cor awkwardly. ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯ll be set up in the main meeting room. Your privacy will be guaranteed as all of the windows have been¡­¡± He exined further as he escorted her to arge room at the center of the ship. I made it there before they did. Triple checking the room. As Luffy disconnected from Hancock I announced, ¡°There were 3 listening devices, and 2 peepholes into the room.¡± ¡°Fucking hell, you scared me,¡± Luffy spat. ¡°Damn your ninja powers. I want to learn.¡± ¡°Sorry Luffy, I don¡¯t think you can,¡± I said. ¡°Quite intriguing,¡± Hancock said, walking over to me. ¡°I know Haki, but I still could not sense you.¡± ¡°You do? Interesting,¡± I said. ¡°Well we have 3 or 4 days of travel¡­together.¡± I nudged my head at Luffy. Hancock frowned. She knew that meant we probably couldn¡¯t have sex. ¡°Maybe we can train.¡± ¡°Train what?¡± Hancock asked. ¡°I uh,¡± I noticed Luffy already off looking around the room. ¡°I gave you some of my power. What I can do. I would like to train you in it.¡± I exined chakra to her. And how to start circting it. She had noticed the heart, but thought it was another bruise from our lovemaking. So we spent the days rxing in the room. At least 3 times a day one of the marines would try to take a peek at her. Hancock would turn them into stone, but it didn¡¯t deter anyone from trying. Over that time I was able to exin the uses of chakra and she became quite intrigued. Trying to manipte it to thicken her pathways so it could be used. The ability to walk on water would be a godsend to anyone with a devil-fruit power. Luffy was pissed off of course. I exined to him that it was a magic that chose the wielder. If he continued to work hard, maybe the magic would choose him. He started talking to invisible faeries after that, to see if they would gift it to him. I didn¡¯t have the heart to tell him the truth. Perhaps I could learn to gift it without sex in the future, but for now it was locked to me and my women. When we got to Impel Down, the marines maximum security prison, Luffy attached to Hancock and I stayed in the shadows. Unseen as I hovered near Hancock. ¡°You will need to wear seastone shackles,¡± Momonga said. ¡°If you want to go to the bottom floor of Impel Down to meet Firefist Ash, we have certain security measures to follow. Before that we will have a woman do a full body search of you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Hancock said. I had walked them through that happening already. The wide wood doors opened to reveal the Vice-Chief of the prison. He was a tall man with a pitchfork, no shirt on, a ck kilt, and what looked like a pharaoh headdress around his head. ¡°Wee to Impel Down. I am Hannibal. The Chief is on the 4th level, so we will meet him there. My assistant, Domino, will search you before that.¡± He pointed to a beautiful woman in what looked like a tight stewardess outfit. The beautiful blonde motioned to a side door. ¡°This way please.¡± Hancock followed with me in tow. Once the door was shut the woman said, ¡°Please disrobe. A denden-mushi is watching at all times.¡± I noticed the small camera snail and had made sure to not let my shadow get near where it was pointed. ¡°I was told that there were no conjugal visits,¡± Hancock said. Putting her hand on Domino¡¯s. Her normally bored face put on a heated look. Implying much with the lust filled gaze. ¡°Is that true for the staff as well?¡± The woman blushed and stammered. Hancock used her Love-Love beam causing Domino and the denden-mushi to turn to stone. ¡°Too easy,¡± Hancock noted, putting her bored look back on her face. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful and dangerous,¡± I said. She jumped only a little as I appeared in front of her. ¡°I want to learn that skill,¡± she said as Luffy dropped off of her. He stepped away looking around. ¡°Later, my dear,¡± I promised. ¡°First business. Okay Luffy and Hancock, I have held a little back from what I told you was going to happen.¡± They both looked at me, angry. ¡°Right now we are supposedly 33 hours from Ash¡¯s execution. This is a lie. The execution will take ce a little sooner. I don¡¯t know how much sooner. Luffy, you will still be working your way down through the prison. Hancock, I will be staying with you. I will stay on the bottom level where Ash is. When they try to take her out sooner, which they will. I will take her ce.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Hancock said. ¡°That wasn¡¯t the deal.¡± ¡°I know, which is why I left this part out. This is the only way I can think of to save her. I will hide her in the jail cell with Jimbei. Remember the guy I told you about, Luffy? The big blue fish guy?¡± He nodded. ¡°I will take her ce. You grab her. Then youe and save me, alright?¡± ¡°Weston¡­¡± Luffy said slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can ask you to take this risk.¡± ¡°Which is why I am offering,¡± I said. ¡°Hey, I could be wrong. You might get down there sooner than I expect. But if not. I will take her ce, then you save me, got it? Unless you don¡¯t think you can save me,¡± I teased. He smirked. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll save you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my captain,¡± I said. Turning to Hancock she had an angry re focused on me. ¡°What?¡± ¡°This was not the deal,¡± she said. ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t make it? What if there are-¡± ¡°What if a million things, Hancock. Come on, believe in your future husband, alright?¡± I asked. She blushed. I kissed her quickly. ¡°I will do everything I ever said I would. We don¡¯t die here, alright?¡± She frowned but nodded. ¡°Luffy, hide. Be sure to dodge the camera when you leave. Try to keep it quiet for a few hours. But remember, yell for Ivankov randomly. And be sure to tell her who your dad is.¡± I had changed enough in canon. I didn¡¯t want to risk him not saying his dad was Dragon. ¡°Seems kind of cheap to use his name,¡± Luffy said. ¡°I thought you wanted to save me?¡± I asked. He frowned but nodded. Jumping up to the ceiling he hid himself in the rafters. ¡°Let¡¯s go, my love,¡± I said to Hancock. She blushed again, enjoying being called that more than she liked to let on. I poured dark chakra out of me and moved to the corner. She let Domino and the denden-mushi out of the petrified state and was thoroughly searched. The seastone bracelets put on I watched everything in rapt attention, worried we would be caught at any moment. But it didn¡¯t happen. I followed behind the girls slowly. Keeping my distance as they met back up with the Vice-Chief and Momonga. I didn¡¯t think any of them had Haki, but I didn¡¯t risk getting too close. We passed through the first floor of the prison quickly, stopping at arge lift. Itched onto the ceiling. Staying in the shadows. The Vice-Chief annoyingly kept hitting on Hancock. I let my anger go. He was an ugly man anyway. We got to the 4th floor and met with the warden. He was arge devil looking man named Magen. He had eaten the Poison-Poison fruit. So he was poison. His breath was poison, his everything was poison. At his office on the 4th floor the Chief got a call about an intruder already. I cursed but Hancock put on the charm. Asking to see Firefist Ash right away. The Chief stammered and agreed immediately. Leaving the intruder to his underlings. Getting back into the lift Magen looked back to me for a minute, but then turned around. Ignoring me. I sighed, trying to make my presence as small as possible. I wasn¡¯t terribly scared of him. I had survived the Kage Killer and devil fruit users were weak to my skills, but I would be damned if Hancock got in the middle of it. We moved down and down. The air got colder as we kept going underground to the lowest level of the imprable prison in One Piece. CHAPTER 154 TRADING PLACES CHAPTER 154 TRADING PLACES The 6th Floor of Impel Down was huge. At least 150 feet tall I wasn¡¯t sure why it was so big until I saw the giant cages at the rear of the room. Huge figures in dark cells stood in the far back. This was where they held the giants. I hadn¡¯t really seen any actual giants yet. But I knew my crew had. The biggest one I had been against was Oars. And that was a zombie version. I slunk back behind the escort for Hancock. The most beautiful woman in the world quickly caused an uproar for the men and women trapped in the lowest hell in the world. They screamed obscenities at her. Hancock was used to this sort of talk. I considered disposing of a few, but knew the majority of them would die in theing hours. Magen yelled at the especially vulgar ones. When they didn¡¯t calm down he turned his arm into dark purple poison. Throwing it at the idiots. ¡°You people forget!¡± Magen roared. ¡°I have sole discretion on whether I think you deserve to live or not.¡± The men who were covered in poison began to melt from the power of it. ¡°An antidote¡± ¡°someone help me!¡± ¡°Jackass!¡± They yelled as they began to die quickly. ¡°No! The rest of you best remember who is in charge here!¡± He breathed out, rxing. ¡°Boa Hancock, say what you need to say,¡± Magen said pointing at a cell. Inside I noticed the big Jimbei. He was a blue fishman. Beaten and shackled to one side of the cage he stared at the group angrily. On the opposite side was Portgas D. Ashley. Tan skin, longer ck hair than her poster, it was down to her corbones. She wore a simple red shirt that barely held in her C-cup breasts. With 6-pack abs and thin muscr arms shackled to the wall she appeared strong. But she was beaten up. Bloody gashes, deep bruises, and ragged breath escaping her I doubted she had received any first-aid since her fight with ckbeard. But she wore a big smile. ¡°Hancock, my love,¡± Ash said. Her eyes sparkling as she eyed the woman. ¡°Of all the people I wanted to see before my death. You were the one I wanted here the most.¡± ¡°Can we have a moment?¡± Hancock asked the group. I doubted any of them questioned the truth of her words now. ¡°2 minutes,¡± Magen said, backing up. She nodded as they stepped back. The rest of the prisoners cowed by Magen, they were quiet. Happy for at least some drama from 2 beautiful women. ¡°I came to apologize,¡± Hancock admitted. She didn¡¯t look around as if looking for me. But stared straight at Ash. ¡°Last we spoke. We had different ideals.¡± ¡°I remember,¡± Ash said. ¡°I wanted you with me, and you wanted to stay away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not-¡° Hancock said. But stopped from borating. Taking in a breath she rxed herself. ¡°I met someone. Someone just as reckless as you. Perhaps moreso.¡± ¡°Good for you, came to gloat?¡± Ash asked. ¡°No,¡± Hancock admitted. ¡°I came to tell you I am sorry. And that you were right. I was too stubborn back then. Too focused. I am sorry that we ended the way we did.¡± ¡°And now I¡¯m dead,¡± Ash scoffed. ¡°Toote to do much about it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± Hancock whispered. Almost too low to hear, but I noticed Firefist had heard it as well. ¡°Goodbye Ashley. I will see you again.¡± Hancock turned but I pinched her butt. ¡°Goodbye my love,¡± I whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon.¡± She blushed. Licking her lips she nodded and headed over to Magen. The group walked back to the lift and were soon out of there. ¡°Old girlfriend?¡± Jimbei asked. ¡°Shut it, fishman,¡± Ash growled. ¡°Why the hell are you here anyway? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be with your fellow Shichibukai?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here because of you,¡± Jimbei spat. ¡°Your old man at least.¡± Ash stiffened. Not understanding. ¡°Whitebeard.¡± Ash rxed. ¡°Back before him, Fishman ind was where all the pirates traveled through to get to the New World. It was awless time. Mer and fishfolk kidnapped and killed daily. Then Whitebeard stepped in. imed we were under his protection. Overnight the ce became civilized once more.¡± I had forgotten that. Back when the Straw Hats got to Fishman Ind Whitebeard was dead. It was under Big Mom¡¯s protection. I didn¡¯t want to let Whitebeard die. My n should see him alive. I wondered what else would change. ¡°Yeah, the old man is pretty great like that,¡± Ash said. ¡°Better than my old man. That¡¯s for sure.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Portgas. Who is your father?¡± Jimbei asked. Simply making conversation. I decided to sit down and wait. The area was dark, no one noticed a thicker shadow. The others in the cages had quieted down. Those people Magen poisoned, breathing theirst breaths, it was a sobering moment for the rest of them as they epted they were never leaving this ce. ¡°Ha, no, Portgas is my mom¡¯s name,¡± Ashley said. ¡°My dad¡­was a deadbeat. He decided to give up and die. Without a word.¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked, a little upset. Both Jimbei and Ash turned to me. ¡°Your dad died louder than anyone.¡± ¡°Who''s there?¡± Ash spat. ¡°Aaaaa ghoooooost,¡± I whispered eerily as Iid on the floor, unworried about them hearing me. ¡°No, seriously,¡± Jimbei said. ¡°I¡¯m a ghost,¡± I said. ¡°The ghost of¡­Christmas past.¡± ¡°Christmas? What the fuck is that?¡± Ash asked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I grumbled, enjoying this way too much. ¡°I am here to discuss your sins. We have plenty of time, so let¡¯s getfortable. Jimbei¡­your sins first.¡± I looked at the fishman. He appeared rather scared as he noticed the dark area where I was. He perhaps believed I was really a ghost. ¡°Let¡¯s see, your life¡­.has been¡­.boring,¡± I said. Iid back, staring up at the ceiling. ¡°What? I¡¯ve done lots of-¡± ¡°Following?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, you have. First you were in the Fishman royal guard, correct? Then Fisher Tiger shows up and you break your oath to the army to follow him. A pirate? How cliche. Fighting against the humans that oppress you. Only now fighting in their neighborhood, rather than protecting your own people and country? Your sins are many. Letting the queen die? You most of all deserve death.¡± ¡°A human did that!¡± He roared angrily. ¡°Did they?¡± I asked. ¡°Did you see it? No, Hordy Jones killed a human near the area. Jones said they did it. Did you get a confession from the human? No, you believed the fishman without question. A fishman that expressed their hate for humans daily. What better way to keep the fish people at war with humans than to keep the vote going?¡± Jimbei stared in my general direction in stunned silence. A deep voiceughed from behind Jimbei. I rolled on the ground until I saw who it was in the other cage. Another Shichibukai, Crocodile. The man that I helped put in that cell. ¡°Shut it, Crocodile,¡± I spat. ¡°You have no room to talk. How many years did you try to take over a country? 4, 5? Just for a group of kids to waltz in and end your ns.¡± That shut him up. ¡°Now quiet down, or I will bring up your sins and history with a certain gender changing devil-fruit user.¡± The man choked. I had no idea what his history with Ivankov was. But Ivankov knew something about him. I read a fan theory once that said Crocodile was a woman and asked to be changed to a man for some reason. But it was never confirmed. I rolled back to the door of Ash and Jimbei¡¯s cell. ¡°Do you understand your sins, Jimbei?¡± I asked. He was quiet. Thinking a long time. Eventually he whispered, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Your sins were, you never changed,¡± I said. ¡°Despite your queen begging you to ept humans. Despite Fisher Tiger not wanting to kill humans. You still hold hate in your heart for them. Very sad. So many people changing around you. So many asking you to change. And yet you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°I-I-I tried,¡± Jimbei said. ¡°But so much-¡± ¡°So much what? So much pain and death? Have you never been to an ind on the Grand Line? There is pain and death everywhere. People hate you for being different. People hate each other for not being the same. Hate knows no race, Jimbei. Remember that. Hordy Jones killed your queen. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask the princess herself. Shirahoshi knows the truth.¡± ¡°What?! She-she can¡¯t,¡± Jimbei said. ¡°Oh she can,¡± I said. ¡°Unlike you, Princess Shirahoshi listened to her mother. Taking herst words to heart. Do you know what they were, Jimbei?¡± The fishman had tears in his eyes as he shook his head. ¡°The queen¡¯sst words were for her children to forgive whoever killed her. So that is what the princess did. A far greater sacrifice than anyone could ask for.¡± I knew all of this from the manga of course. After the 2 year time skip there would be drama in Fishman Ind. I doubted this would change anything, but I was bored. ¡°Now you, Firefist Ash,¡± I said, turning to the woman. ¡°Not interested,¡± she said quickly. ¡°You can¡¯t say that,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m the ghost of Christmas past.¡± ¡°Yes, I can. Not interested in whatever bullshit you¡¯re ying at,¡± Ash said. From the state of Jimbei she didn¡¯t want to be an emotional wreck. ¡°Well too fucking bad you dumb bitch,¡± I said. ¡°Everyone needs an existential crisis right before death. And I¡¯m yours. Now buckle up, buttercup. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re prepared to die or not.¡± I quieted, trying to think where to go with this one. I knew a lot about Firefist Ace. I hoped it applied to Ashley too. She didn¡¯t appear to care though. It was time to drop a bombshell first. ¡°First of all, Sabo is not dead,¡± I said. ¡°What?!¡± She asked, brought out of whatever passive reaction she had prepped, she was full on shocked. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°Oh it is,¡± I said. ¡°Do you remember him dying? Your brother? He was hit hard in the head. But a certain someone happened upon him. Nursing him back to health. Sabo recovered but has amnesia.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Ash said. ¡°Just like a ghost?¡± I asked. ¡°You aren¡¯t a ghost,¡± she said confidently. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m not,¡± I said. ¡°But Sabo is alive.¡± ¡°What the fuck!¡± She yelled. ¡°Why this fucking game?¡± ¡°Because you both have your heads up your asses!¡± I yelled back, but kept the shadow up. ¡°You talking about your oh so awful father. And you Jimbei, talking about how Whitebeard saved your people. I swear to god every time I ever read that stupid ass Fishman Arc your people were standing around with their thumbs up their asses while everyone else did their stupid dirty work.¡± ¡°What the fuck are you talking about?¡± Jimbei growled angrily. ¡°Fuck, forget that,¡± I said. ¡°Off topic. Anyway, where was I¡­oh right. Sabo. He is in the revolutionary army under Dragon himself.¡± ¡°Dragon?¡± Ash asked. ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­¡± ¡°I do,¡± I said. ¡°Sabo still hated the ruling ss of his family. Though he lost his memories he wanted to fight against injustice.¡± I tried to remember where the hell I was going. ¡°Uhhh, fuck. Where was I¡­Dammit.¡± I pulled a knife out of my back pocket. Putting it in the lock I began to move it around until the lock opened. Opening the door I stepped in then relocked the door. Walking to the wall between Jimbei and Ash I dropped the chakra shadow. ¡°What the shit!¡± Ash yelled. ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡± ¡°The ghost of Christmas past,¡± I said. ¡°Are you fucking deaf? Or just stupid?¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna kick your ass is what,¡± she said trying to kick at me, but was a good 10 feet away. ¡°Good luck there, Firefister,¡± I said. ¡°That was a sweet reunion with Hancock by the way. I can¡¯t help but think about the fun times you girls had. I¡¯m guessing with you there things got nice and hot.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to skull fuck your eye hole when I burn your insides out you fucking pervert!¡± She yelled. ¡°Oh damn, you sure she didn¡¯t break up with you because of thenguage. Kiss your girlfriend with that mouth? Oh no, you don¡¯t, you broke up,¡± I saidughing. Her eyes bulged as she continued to try to kick me, but the seastone cuffs on her held strong. I sat down, smiling widely. I was getting an Evelyn vibe from her. I was rather enjoying teasing her. She kicked and tried to get at me a few more times, but eventually tired out. I sat waiting patiently. ¡°Jimbei, you okay?¡± I asked. ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked. ¡°Oh right, Weston Watanabe,¡± I said. ¡°We haven¡¯t really talked roles on the ship but I consider myself the unofficial first mate of the Straw Hat Pirates.¡± That perked Ash up, Crocodile too. ¡°Weston!¡± The ex-Shichibukai growled from the cell next to us. ¡°You fuck! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Shutup Crocky,¡± I said. ¡°Still pissed about that whole Mr. Half thing?¡± He growled. ¡°Guess so. Calm it down, or I¡¯m leaving you here to rot too.¡± That shut him up. ¡°What?¡± He asked. ¡°I¡¯m breaking ol¡¯ Firefist out of here,¡± I said. ¡°What? Why?¡± She asked, still angry at me. ¡°Um because you''re my captain¡¯s sister, duh,¡± I said. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t we try to break you out?¡± ¡°We?¡± ¡°Of course, why wouldn¡¯t Luffy be here?¡± I asked. ¡°Luffy¡¯s here?¡± She asked, worried and excited. ¡°Well not here here, but here. Sorry I didn¡¯t trust him in my shadow. I can cover my breath and presence, but he¡¯s not so subtle,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s upstairs.¡± ¡°He was captured?!¡± Ash raged. ¡°No, god, shut up,¡± I said. ¡°Look, Luffy and I snuck in here. I followed Magen down earlier. Luffy is making his way down floor by floor. He should be able to make it with some luck.¡± ¡°God dang that idiot,¡± she mumbled. ¡°He should know it¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Well, unlike you, he hasn¡¯t given up on you,¡± I said. That quieted her. The grimy and bloody woman staring at me. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m talking to you? I know when someone has given up.¡± I had seen it enough torturing people in my Genjutsu. ¡°What the fuck do you know?¡± Ash asked. ¡°I know who your dad is. Who your grandpa is. Who your brother¡¯s are. I know a lot about you, Ash. And I know if you don¡¯t get your head out of your ass. You will die,¡± I said. ¡°Who cares?¡± She growled. ¡°I¡¯m a fucking cursed-¡± ¡°My captain cares!¡± I yelled. ¡°You aren¡¯t cursed. Who cares who your dad is? Literally, right now, only about 10 people in the world know. You know who I was talking to less than a week ago? Silvers Rayleigh. Have you ever met him? Probably the one man in the world that knows your dad better than anyone. A man, that when he finds out who your dad is, will probably show up to try to save you too.¡± That quieted her. We sat in silence for a while. A long while. Longer than I meant to since I fell asleep. So much going on I had said what I wanted to. Tried to smack some sense into her. Given her the Robin and Nami treatment¡­pre-sexual encounters. I woke up to find Ash still sitting there thinking. Quiet and introspective as she went through her whole life. When I felt she had enough I said, ¡°Jimbei, I meant what I said about Hordy Jones.¡± ¡°How can you know that?¡± He asked. ¡°Haki,¡± I lied. ¡°Ask the princess when you see her.¡± ¡°Crocodile,¡± I said, moving closer to his cell. ¡°I will not be freeing you. But Luffy will be down here soon. He will free you. So don¡¯t tell my secrets.¡± He growled. ¡°Whitebeard is going to be at the execution. A great ce to kill him, trust me.¡± He quieted. I turned back to Ashley. ¡°Okay, sleep sleep time for you,¡± I said. ¡°Wh-what?¡± She asked, brought out of her thoughts. ¡°I am going to take your ce for the execution,¡± I said bluntly. ¡°You will be safe and sound in here. Luffy should be here eventually. Tell him I¡¯ll be pissed if he doesn¡¯t save me.¡± ¡°Wh-¡± She tried to say but I touched her head, putting her to sleep with Genjutsu. I began messing with the manacles on her arms. Releasing her hands she dropped limply. Dragging her over to Jimbei I looked him up and down. For some reason I had thought he was in a different cell, not the same. ¡°Can we hide her on you somewhere?¡± I asked. ¡°Are you really taking her ce?¡± Jimbei asked. ¡°Of course,¡± I said. ¡°My captain would be sad if this bitch died.¡± I looked him over. He was a huge man. He was my height sitting down while I stood. There were 2 giant chains criss crossing over his body holding him there. He wore arge poncho shirt, and a ck robe jacket. ¡°I¡¯m just going to hide her here.¡± I grabbed his jacket and put her much smaller body inside. Resting her against the wall and his body. ¡°She will wake up if you say the words ¡®Baby shark dodododo¡¯.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Jimbei asked. ¡°Yeah seriously,¡± I admitted. It was simple enough to make the chakra attuned to words. ¡°Don¡¯t do it until her brother is here though. Got it?¡± ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Jimbei asked. ¡°I just said-¡± ¡°No, trusting me?¡± He asked. ¡°Oh, Jimbei. You¡¯re a good guy,¡± I said. ¡°Despite what I said, above all, I trust you to keep your word. Because you know what happens when people don¡¯t. Wait for my captain. You will like him, trust me. Do this for me, alright? Keep my captain¡¯s sister safe,¡± I said. He nodded slowly. ¡°Good.¡± I did the hand seal for a transformation jutsu and turned into the exact replica of Ash. Scratches, boobs, blood, and all. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± CHAPTER 155 AND…SCENE CHAPTER 155 AND¡­SCENE There wasn¡¯t much talking going on. Jimbei wasn¡¯t the best at poker faces. He was mostly shocked as he stared at me. I put on my best impression of Ash. Charging my vocal chords with chakra until I got her voice right. It took time and practice, but I was a fucking ninja, of course I could change my voice. The stupid awakening phrase caused the baby shark song to get stuck in my head the entire time. I knew I shouldn¡¯t have made that the waking term. I should have done something less catchy. Like ¡®this girl is on fire¡¯...and then that got stuck in my head. It was freaking annoying being me. I passed the time by practicing my quirk. Making my fingertips extremely hot/cold I was getting better at it. My left hand fingertips were extremely hot, and my right hand fingertips were extremely cold. I easily scratched the hot fingers into the seastone cuffs, causing them to melt a little so I did it to the stone on the wall instead, melting and freezing that. Every moment was training time. Before I knew it a new Vice-Fleet Admiral wasing down to escort me. He was a tall marine with a stick up his ass. With a cigar on his lips he was pretty ugly too in his marine attire. ¡°This her?¡± He asked the assistant jailer. ¡°Who the fuck you think it is?¡± I barked, doing my best Ash impression. ¡°Come in here and I¡¯ll kick your ass. My execution isn¡¯t for hours yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been moved up,¡± the vice-admiral said. The jailers stepped in and released me from the wall. I kicked, they hit me over the head with a club and I pretended to be subdued. ¡°Still fire left in her, eh?¡± The vice-admiral said. ¡°Good. The people will like a show.¡± He picked me up and dragged me out. I had worried one of the other prisoners would say something, but none did. If they had it was Chikyugi ne time, drag these idiots to the lift and go execute myself. The lift shut and we headed up. ¡°I heard somemotion earlier,¡± I mumbled, subdued. One of the jailers looked over. ¡°Someone broke in. That was hours ago. They stupidly went down to the 5th floor. Haven¡¯t seen them since.¡± The person scoffed, I smiled. That was good. Luffy should have made it to the 5th floor and found Ivankov. The mboyant devil fruit user would be able to fix him up and help him get to the 6th floor to save Ash. Back in the manga he didn¡¯t make it in time, like he didn¡¯t currently. I hoped the canon would stick. Luffy had good luck, so it should. I prayed my luck held up. We left the prison with little incident. I was shackled to a chair on deck of the ship. I considered breaking out, but honestly I was having too much fun. I had powers that these people couldn¡¯t stop with seastone. I could freaking fly. And I was strong. Granted, I didn¡¯t have Haki, but I was something they weren¡¯t expecting. After this stunt they would be. They would have to question everyone forever. Is that guy Weston the ninja? He can change faces. Seastone doesn¡¯t work on that guy. He is crazy as hell. He took the ce of someone about to be executed. He spit in the eye of the marines. He broke into and escaped Impel Down easily. Can we trust the marines? They couldn¡¯t kill the person they wanted. It was all too good honestly. They would be questioning these marines, unsure if I had switched ces with her here on this boat. Actually now that I thought about it, maybe I should have. I could have put them into a Genjutsu and¡­no stop. I had to be happy with my n. I made an impression on Ash and Jimbei. I let my mind wander for a bit as the ship took us through the giant gates that somehow interconnected the marine main buildings. Isted by some sort of stream I considered it more Oda magic. The vice-fleet admiral talked about justice a lot. Repenting for sins. I kind of tuned him out. Continuing to practice my quirk I started working on myzer beam. Harder than the fingertip I was trying to make it heat up in a singr wave straight from my finger. I spent a good hour doing that until we pulled up to the Marine Headquarters. Marineford was a massive ce. On an ind it was in the shape of a fat crescent moon. Where the moon pinched together was a giant pool where the ships hung around. Pretty much everything on the ind was covered by concrete. Huge marine ships out front, there were thousands of marines running around the ce. They looked like ants inparison to the Asian themed headquarters. And at it¡¯s center, straight ahead from me was the execution tform in the distance. It was daunting to see them all waiting for me. ¡°It is okay to weep,¡± the vice-admiral said, staring at the ce. I lifted my leg and farted. He looked disgusted back at me but was soon dragging me along by my seastone chains. The boat docking I was dragged along. Step after step as we passed by marines running about their day. Preparing for the war that was going to hit. I thought I saw Coby in the crowd, but there were too many young marines to focus on one. Up stairs we made our way through the marines. I noticed the Shichibukai at one side. The 5 left anyway. There was Bartholomew Kuma with his bible, Count Choc looking Moira, pimp dressed Domingo, Dracul Mihawk, and the beautiful Boa Hancock. Her eyes turned to me. Far away I could easily read her lips. ¡°Weston?¡± She asked. I shed her a quick wink and smile. She frowned, unhappy about it. We went up another level to see the 3 Marine Admirals. Aokiji was out front, he hadn¡¯t made an appearance yet, but he could control ice. Akainu, was a dick and killed Ace in the manga, I needed to watch out for him. He could controlva. Then Kizaru was some gangster looking guy in a striped suit. I was pretty sure he could turn into light. The coolest of all the devil fruits in my opinion. If I could have any, it would be his or Kuma¡¯s. I kept being escorted until I was at the top of a wood tform. The marines dropped my chains and held 2 swords crossed in front of me. Ready to cut off my head at a moment¡¯s notice. My heart racing I couldn¡¯t believe I was actually there. It was one thing to n this, it was a whole different thing to actually be there. I was going to be pulling the best switcheroo in the history of the world. I was a freaking idiot for signing up for it, but I loved it. This was why I was there. So much preparation and nights spent thinking for this very moment. And it had gone off without a hitch so far. That was, as long as Luffy showed up at least. ¡°Garp, I will make the announcement,¡± a voice said behind me. I turned to see Monkey D. Garp behind me. I stiffened. If anyone could see through this transformation jutsu, it was that guy. Beside him was the head guy, Fleet Admiral Sengoku. He was a tall man with ck hair, and a goatee that was braided down his chin. I hoped their Haki wasn¡¯t strong enough to tell I didn¡¯t have boobs under my chakra disguise. ¡°Do as you like,¡± Garp growled. ¡°I¡¯ll be down below.¡± I sighed. I should be fine. Sengoku walked up, standing in front of me at the front of the tform. Denden-mushi in hand he spoke into it, making his voice boom around us. I noticed cameras set up, this was being broadcast all over the world. I put on a scared look. ¡°I have something crucial to tell you all. Something about the true meaning of Portgas D. Ash meeting her end today,¡± Sengoku said. He turned to me. ¡°Ash, who is your father?¡± He asked, turning to me. I couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Your momma.¡± ¡°No, Ashley, who is your real father?¡± He asked. ¡°Your mother. She was a transvestite. Not many people knew. I try to not mention my father. She was very ugly. Looked like her son.¡± ¡°Goddammit, don''t be a child,¡± Sengoku said. I thought I heard someone who sounded distinctly like Garpughing from below. Sengoku moved on. ¡°Back then we searched for a possible child of that man. Based on tiny leads we investigated all newborn children and new mothers, but found nothing. Out of pure obstinacy your mother risked her life to keep herself pregnant with you. Far longer than should normally be possible. Thus changing the possible conception date until after your father¡¯s death, and allowing you to pass notice. Your mother¡¯s name was Portgas D. Rouge. Out of pure willpower she stayed pregnant for 20 months.¡± He paused, allowing the words to sink in for the audience. ¡°And when she gave birth, her strength spent, she left the world as you entered. One year and 3 months after your father was executed. That father being Gol D. Roger. The Pirate King!¡± People freaked out. Reporters wet themselves with the news. Marines gossiped like women at church. I rolled my eyes. ¡°So fucking what, Sengoku!¡± I spat. He turned to look at me. ¡°So what? Who did you raise? A Donquixote and Drake?¡± I asked, his eyes widened. Surprised I knew that he raised them. ¡°A Donquixote? He was once a Tenryuubito. I know you marines care a hell of a lot about those asshats. If parents matter to you so much, shouldn¡¯t you judge them? One Donquixote was nice? The other, one of those despicable pirates you hate!¡± I yelled. I knew from the manga Sengoku had raised Donquixote Rosinante. A good man. But his brother Donquixote Domingo was a psychopath Shichibukai. ¡°X Drake? What is he now? A pirate! Who the fuck are you to judge me? Huh. Fuck you, and the marines, and the Tenryuubito!¡± ¡°Who told you that?¡± Sengoku asked. I smiled wide but didn¡¯t answer. I doubt anyone heard me, but he did. That was enough. Sengoku took a moment to collect himself. When he was ready he spoke back into the snail. ¡°2 years ago when you appeared on the Grand Line you took your mother¡¯s name. Portgas. You rose with incredible speed in your own pirate crew. We realized that you could have had Roger¡¯s blood. But Whitebeard did too. He chose to take you in. The daughter of his rival. Someone he might raise to be the first Pirate Queen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± I decided on. ¡°That¡¯s exactly right! I¡¯m going to be the first Pirate Queen. Bigger balls than all you fuckers. Go ahead, try to take my neck. I¡¯m going to fly out of here flipping you the bird and shing my dick to the lucky few that get to see it!¡± I felt that was in the true Firefist Ash fashion. ¡°You done?¡± Sengoku asked. ¡°Or will we need to gag you?¡± ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m probably into that shit,¡± I said. Sengoku frowned but continued. ¡°If we were to allow her to roam free for long, slowly but surely she would stand at the summit of a new era of piracy. That is why we must execute her now. Even risking a war with Whitebeard!¡± He yelled. Marines below cheered and I stuck my tongue out at him. Enjoying this way too much. ¡°Bad move, Sengoku,¡± I said as he put the denden-mushi down. ¡°You¡¯re going to regret these words.¡± ¡°We will see, Ashley,¡± Sengoku said. ¡°You should have listened to Garp and joined us.¡± ¡°Oh, so I get a free pass if I¡¯m part of you club?¡± I asked. ¡°Fuck that. You empty suits can keep the job. Like you said, I¡¯m going to be the Pirate Queen.¡± ¡°Awfully confident,¡± he said. ¡°I got gigantic balls. So big they¡¯re on my tits,¡± I said pushing my chest out. He smirked. ¡°Fleet Admiral!¡± Someone yelled at the bottom of the tform. ¡°The gates of justice are opening. We can¡¯t seem to contact the control room.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Sengoku yelled as he ran down the stairs. I decided to sit down. Moving from my knees the marines on either side eyed me but let me do it. I rxed, content to wait and watch. I would know when I had to make my escape. I looked ahead as a huge line of assorted pirate ships approached. Then at the center of the crescent ind huge ships shot up from the ocean. They had been coated in a bubble allowing them to go underwater. Like how someone got to Fishman Ind. It was pretty ingenious. The giant ship, Moby Dick shot out of the water and at its head was Whitebeard himself. A giant man, I could see from my high view he had a giant white mustache¡­but no beard. ¡°Who dared to touch my pressure daughter!?¡± Whitebeard yelled. I actually heard him. Then more people talked and I couldn¡¯t hear much. I was sure I was supposed to yell stuff but I couldn¡¯t remember my lines. The Whitebeard pirates started fighting. Whitebeard used his Earth Control devil fruit power to cause an earthquake then a tsunami hit, then Aokiji froze the giant waves. Honestly it was pure pandemonium. I watched it all wishing I had gotten a popcorn status screen reward. It was great to watch as these people fought and killed to save little old me. So many devil fruits. So many idiots. I mean they had cool powers, but their powers were useless inparison to my Jitte. There was the phoenix devil fruit guy, then a diamond one, and pretty much everything I could think of. Then a giant that was supposedly Oars descendant was there too. Part of the Whitebeard crew I was pretty sure Ac-Ash made a straw hat for him, making the giant owe Ash his life for some reason. Thinking on the name I had forgotten to add the tattoo. Ashley had ¡®Ash¡¯ tattooed on her arm, I forgot to put it there. I couldn¡¯t believe no one noticed. These freaking idiots. I couldn¡¯t wait for my grand entrance. Then the Oars giant went on a suicide run for me. The marines tore him apart. He almost made it to me before he dropped dead. I felt a little bad knowing he was dying uselessly, but Ash would be saved. His sacrifice wasn¡¯t inplete vain. That¡¯s when Sengoku and Garp moved to stand on either side of me. Well Sengoku stood, Garp sat. Luckily he sat on the side where my tattoo wasn¡¯t. ¡°Why are you here, Garp? Do you have a problem with the n?¡± Sengoku asked. ¡°No, she is a pirate. I feel no pity for Ash,¡± Garp said. ¡°But family is different. What am I supposed to do? Ash, why didn¡¯t you live like I told you to?¡± Garp sniffled, holding back tears. I considered acting like my dad and disappearing, but stuck it through. ¡°What are you talking about? I lived like you raised us. Free,¡± I said. He looked at me surprised. I decided to push it more. ¡°Not under anyone¡¯s boot. Forced to let the Tenryuubito do what they want. I stopped injustice when I saw it. And lived everyday like it was myst. Just like you taught us.¡± He stared at me shocked for a minute, but then I was saved as people started looking up into the sky. Apparently the stars of the show had been on the giant frozen tsunami wave and it just broke. Therge ship dropped in the middle of the crescent pool by the Moby Dick. The ship was overturned and sinking but that wasn¡¯t enough to stop the elite group that had escaped the strongest prison in the world. I sighed, seeing Luffy in the group. I began heating up my fingers. The metal of the shackles melting with my touch. I left only a little metal holding on until I was sure to make my escape. Making watere out of my feet it pooled under me like piss, but instead of absorbing into the wood below me the water stayed condensed and ready. People stared at the new ship. Luffy dragged himself up from the wreckage. Seeing me he waved widely. ¡°Weston! We made it!¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± I hissed. Pouring chakra through my body I didn¡¯t hesitate to run. Breaking through the rest of the chains I ran between Sengoky and Garp and jumped off the tform, soaring through the air. My puddle of water pooling underneath me I made it start moving forward as quickly as possible. My heart in my throat I felt more than one bullet fly by me. I simply sped up, closing the distance between us in seconds. As Inded on his overturned ship I saw who I expected next to Luffy. Crocodile, Jimbei, Buggy the Clown, the giant headed Ivankov, and the star of the show, Portgas D. Ash. I let out a sigh as Inded in front of Luffy. I turned to face the marines and released my transformation jutsu . My face revealed, I put on my best smile, yelling, ¡°Let this be a lesson! All of you should know this is the day you almost executed the Pirate Ninja Weston!¡± The marines and pirates around us stared at us in stunned silence. ¡°Captain, you came for me,¡± I said, grabbing Luffy. ¡°I knew you cared.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Luffyughed. ¡°And you saved my sister.¡± ¡°Looks like you saved her,¡± I said. ¡°Ash, no hard feelings?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still going to skull fuck you,¡± she spat. ¡°Fine, butter,¡± I said with a wink. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s jump on the Moby Dick for now.¡± I pulled the water around us from where their ship had broken through the ice. I pulled me and the other hundred or so prisoners that escaped the prison and moved us up in a giant wave. Depositing us on the Moby Dick, Whitebeard turned to face us. ¡°Old man!¡± Ash yelled running up to him. The old man smiled, an ugly look on him. ¡°So¡­you were already saved?¡± He asked. ¡°Kind of, we can exinter,¡± I said walking up to the front of the ship where we could still see the marines. ¡°Captain, I think you should make an announcement.¡± ¡°Announce what?¡± He asked, confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know, the whole world is watching, we could moon them,¡± I offered. Luffyughed. Shaking his head he looked at the marines and pirates in front of us. ¡°I¡¯m Monkey D. Luffy! I will be the Pirate King!¡± His voice echoed over the area, met with stunned silence. ¡°Whitebeard!¡± I yelled behind me. ¡°You got an exit strategy?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he grumbled. ¡°But I didn¡¯t think it would happen so soon.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get going,¡± Luffy said. ¡°These marines look like they¡¯re about to start attacking.¡± ¡°Ay ay captain,¡± I said. ¡°Retreat! The bitch Portgas D. Ash was me the whole time! You idiots were fighting over an ugly man! I told you my balls were bigger than all yours! And like I promised!¡± I pointed to Sengoku and flipped him off with both hands. ¡°Hey Smoker, is that you?!¡± I yelled, seeing the smoke man. ¡°See ya next time! Oh hey Luffy, I think that¡¯s Coby.¡± ¡°Oh hey Coby! See you,¡± Luffy yelled. People were jumping onto ships. Made all the easier from the frozen water. Pirates began breaking up the ice behind us as we started to prepare to leave. ¡°Hey I think that Oars guy is still alive!¡± I yelled. ¡°Someone grab him!¡± Such a big man was grabbed by one man, no one was leaving a body behind. ¡°Oy Ashley, hide, thatva guy is looking this way.¡± ¡°What the hell does that matter?¡± She spat. ¡°Lava beats fire, duh. Hate to end up with him killing you or something,¡± I said. ¡°God dang, Luffy, I want to kill this crewman of yours,¡± Ash said. ¡°Too bad,¡± Luffy said. ¡°He¡¯s the only ninja I¡¯ve got.¡± ¡°Yeah, too bad there sugar tits,¡± I said. ¡°Come on, hurry up. I thought you guys were the most feared crew in the world. Why is it taking so long to turn this Dick around?¡± It was nicely wrapped up soon enough. I wish it was anyway. The escape was more of a bitch than the fight itself. The marines eventually got out of their stupor. Jumping on their own ships to give chase, they had to save some face. But by the end of the day they gave up as Luffy and I mooned them. CHAPTER 156 GOOD GAME CHAPTER 156 GOOD GAME ¡°So why the hell didn¡¯t you just grab Ash and escape?¡± Marco asked. He was the first mate of the Whitebeard pirates. ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t any of you do that shit?¡± I asked back. ¡°Why did you take on the Marines head on?¡± He didn¡¯t have an answer for that. ¡°Luffy and I infiltrated Impel Down. And we got lucky. Everything turned out fine. We spit in the eye of the world government and no one important died.¡± ¡°My first mate died!¡± One of Whitebeard¡¯s sub-captains yelled. ¡°Like I said, we got lucky,¡± I said. We were standing on the deck of the Moby Dick. Whitebeard sat at the center connected to a bunch of machines and tubes. Showing how frail he actually was. There were a couple of hot nurses attending to him. ¡°Not what I expected to happen,¡± Whitebeard¡¯s voice rumbled, quieting the chatter around the hundreds of people on deck. ¡°Ashley, I am sorry you were put through this.¡± ¡°Pops no, I¡¯m sorry I went after Teach. You told me not-¡° Ashley tried to say but was cut off. ¡°You did what you were supposed to. Going after ckbeard was justified. He killed a crew mate. Which is an unforgivable sin,¡± Whitebeard said. I remembered the drama then. ckbeard had killed a crew mate for the Darkness Devil Fruit. He wanted the power for himself. Ac-Ash went after him. To kill him for killing a crew mate. But ckbeard beat up Ash instead. ¡°Which reminds me,¡± I said. ¡°Luffy, was ckbeard at Impel Down?¡± That caught some people¡¯s attention. ¡°Yeah, that bastard was,¡± Luffy said. ¡°He was imprisoned?!¡± Ash asked. ¡°I thought he turned me in to be a Shichibukai.¡± ¡°No, ckbeard was walking around the prison like he owned the ce,¡± Luffy said. ¡°It was after we found you. You were up top trying to secure a ship.¡± ¡°Right,¡± I said. ¡°ckbeard went to the bottom level to recruit for his pirate crew.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Ash asked angrily. ¡°But there were some bad people down there.¡± ¡°Yeah, you were,¡± I said. She flipped me off. ¡°ckbeard wants to make a crew to rival the new world. He ns to be an emperor with his devil fruit. It allows him to steal devil fruit powers.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Ash yelled. ¡°Oh my god. Stop with the yelling,¡± I said. ¡°Luffy, control your sister.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t even tell you how to start doing that,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Luffy, I¡¯m going to kill your crew mate,¡± Ash said, cracking her knuckles. ¡°Enough,¡± Whitebeard grumbled. His voice sounded like thunder. We stopped fighting looking at the old man. He was breathing in and out heavily. Sitting down it took him a minute to continue. ¡°I have an announcement.¡± The people worriedly eyed one another. No one was sure what to say as the giant man continued to catch his breath. ¡°I consider everyone here my family,¡± he said. ¡°I did not expect to be able to have you all gathered in one ce. So I will say it now. I am dying.¡± There were shocked and loud exmations from the crowd. It took time for them to shut up and let the old man continue. ¡°I expected to die in this war against the marines. So you all deserve to know. I have 6 months to live.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be!¡± ¡°Pops¡± ¡°Old man, are you sure?¡± People yelled. But Marco and those higher up in the crew weren¡¯t too surprised. Jimbei above all looked the most shocked. Standing near Luffy and I, I could see he worried about the state of Fishman Ind if Whitebeard wasn¡¯t around to protect it with his name. ¡°It is. They said I would die a year ago,¡± Whitebeardughed. ¡°But finally I am ready to ept my end.¡± ¡°What will we do?¡± Ashley cried. Trying to hide some tears. ¡°Pops, what¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll live,¡± Whitebeard said with a smile. ¡°Continue on with your own pirate crews. And one day one of you will find One Piece.¡± There was stunned silence all around. ¡°But pops, why? Why would we go for One Piece? Is it even real?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s real!¡± Whitebeard yelled. His voice booming in the crowd. ¡°I heard about it from the Pirate King himself. It¡¯s out there. Ready to be conquered.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you go after it?¡± Someone had the balls to ask. ¡°Because that wasn¡¯t my dream,¡± Whitebeard said. ¡°This here was my dream. I only cared about my crew. Finding people around me that I could choose to keep by my side. People I would risk it all for. But One Piece is out there. That dream of the world''s greatest treasure is there. Waiting for one of you.¡± ¡°Yosh!¡± Luffy yelled. ¡°For me. I¡¯m going to be the Pirate King!¡± ¡°You said it, captain!¡± Iughed as we drew the eyes of some of the strongest men and women on the oceans. ¡°You all just give up on it now. We will be the first ones there.¡± ¡°What?! Fuck you rookies!¡± One of the captains said. ¡°We will be the first ones to it.¡± ¡°What are you like 80?!¡± Luffy yelled. ¡°Yeah, you had your chance. One Piece is a young man¡¯s job,¡± I said. ¡°You wanna fight?!¡± Another captain yelled. ¡°Yeah, we do,¡± Luffy said. Balling his fists. ¡°Weston, summon your ninja turtles. I bet they could destroy this ship.¡± ¡°Captain, stop announcing my moves. People will expect them,¡± I said. ¡°Eh crap, forget I said that,¡± Luffy said. We stared at the captains, ready to fight, but the old man¡¯sugh boomed around us. At first it was a chuckle, then it built up to a full blown bellyugh. Luffy and I lowered our guards. Others soon joined in theughing and it turned into augh riot. But it ended when someone yelled, ¡°Captain! Enemy ship approaching!¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Whitebeard growled. His good mood ruined. ¡°The Kuja Pirates!¡± ¡°Let theme!¡± Ash and I yelled at the same time. She looked at me oddly but we both moved to the side of the ship. The Kuja pirates ship was small inparison to the Moby Dick. Some of the captains dispersed from the deck. Discussing next moves. Whitebeard told people he was retiring. People asked for blessings on forming their own crews. Whitebeard didn¡¯t deny anyone. By the time Hancock¡¯s ship was next to ours, other ships had already dispersed. Ready to take a break or go on a new adventure. I wasn¡¯t overly surprised to see the man on the Kuja Pirates ship. He looked just like when I¡¯d seen himst. He didn¡¯t wait for a ropedder to be dropped down. Jumping up to the deck hended in front of Ashley. She didn¡¯t know him, but he had tears in his eyes. Without hesitation he moved forward and wrapped his arms around her. She tried to turn into me, but he was one of the masters of Haki. Rayleigh held onto her easily. Fighting against him she yelled, ¡°who are you old man?!¡± ¡°Rayleigh!¡± Whitebeard yelled. ¡°What the hell are you doing on my ship? Want to fight?¡± Ash stopped fighting to get away from the old man. Looking up to the ex-first mate who openly cried while holding her. Eventually he pulled away. Staring down at her with a wide smile. ¡°You look just like him,¡± he said. Ashley stared up into his eyes. Not fighting it for once. Then Rayleigh turned away looking to Whitebeard. ¡°Whitebeard, you old bastard, you¡¯re still kicking I see,¡± Rayleigh said. ¡°For now,¡± Whitebeard mumbled. ¡°What do you want? Your face makes some old wounds ache.¡± ¡°I want your daughter,¡± Rayleigh said without hesitation. ¡°She got herself captured. Looks like she needs some training. I¡¯d be doing my old captain a disservice if I let her stay weak.¡± Whitebeard eyed him but nodded. ¡°Aye, you would. Fine with me.¡± ¡°Pops!¡± Ash yelled. ¡°What about-¡° ¡°What about nothing,¡± Whitebeard rumbled. ¡°You¡¯re still my family, right? Well as your pops I¡¯m telling you to go with this old bastard. I couldn¡¯t leave this world knowing you weren¡¯t ready next time.¡± I turned to see Hancock make it up the ropedder. Her eyes scanned the area but she locked onto me. We were moving toward one another quickly. I was slowly but surely getting to her height. Day by day I had been using my Epitome chakra to make myself taller. I¡¯d be taller than her soon enough, but for now she was the bigger one as we embraced. ¡°You did it,¡± she said, a wide smile on her face. ¡°I was so scared.¡± ¡°You did it, you were amazing,¡± we kissed deeply. ¡°Sorry to worry you. Anyone suspect you?¡± ¡°No, Sengoku was too shocked. Garp couldn¡¯t stopughing. They let us leave soon after you all escaped.¡± Iughed, picturing it. ¡°Well it worked. So thank you. Couldn¡¯t have pulled it off without you.¡± My hands kneading her ass I was ready to take her, but I could feel eyes on my back. Turning around I found Ash ame. ¡°What the fuck is going on, Hancock?¡± Ash asked. Hancock stared at her confidently. ¡°I told you I was with someone else,¡± she said. ¡°Weston and I are getting married.¡± ¡°To him?!¡± She yelled angrily, her hand mes increasing in volume. ¡°Not him. He¡¯s-he¡¯s a scumbag!¡± ¡°Don''t talk about the man I love that way,¡± Hancock spat. ¡°He¡¯s the only person who knew how to save you, Ash. Risked everything to save you. He took your ce on the execution tform without hesitation!¡± ¡°Thanks babe, but it¡¯s alright,¡± I said, patting her rear. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her about you and I. So I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a shock. But that doesn¡¯t matter for now. We have to keep going.¡± I turned to Luffy who had found a stash of meat somewhere. ¡°Captain,¡± I said. ¡°We aren¡¯t ready to go back to the Archipgo yet. We need to get in touch with our crew. Train ourselves before we go to the new world.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Luffy said standing up. ¡°I¡¯m starting to agree. What do you think?¡± ¡°I think we should go back,¡± I said. ¡°Back to Marineford and make a scene.¡± ¡°Back?! Why would you do that?¡± Hancock yelled angrily. ¡°Because they wouldn¡¯t expect it,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Here¡¯s my idea¡­¡± ¡ª We were almost back to Amazon Lily when we got the newspaper. It depicted our second attack on Marineford. One of the Whitebeard pirates lent us a ship, we used that to find a Marine ship and upgraded to it. Then using the Marine ship we got back to Marineford. The rebuilding after the big fight had already begun on the headquarters. Marine ships had been dispatched. After the marines were seen to be weak, people became more bold. A new pirate age was called. One to challenge the marines. Me, Luffy, Ashley, Rayleigh, and Jimbei took the marine ship, fighting the other marines left at the Ford. Doing ap around it we then went to the center square on the ind. Luffy, Ash, and I each rang the Oxbell there, 16 times each. Some reporters there we did an interview saying we were ringing the bell in honor of those who died in the short war that the Marines started. I then let all Marines know that we would not be going after their sons and daughters for the sins of their parents. Though the marines felt that children should pay for the sins of their fathers, us pirates felt that children were sinless. Despite the rape, murder, and envement the marines let happen on their own doorstep. The reporters ran with it, calling out the marines'' hypocrisy. We paused for a solemn picture in front of the ox bell. Luffy had ¡®3D¡¯ crossed out on his arm, and I had ¡®2Y¡¯ circled on mine. I assured him it would be enough to let everyone know to meet back up in 2 years instead of 3 days. Along with the news on our 2nd attack of Marineford we got updated bounty posters. ¡°Damn,¡± I said, handing Luffy his. ¡°Mine is only 350,000,000 berries.¡± ¡°Ha! 400,000,000 berries,¡± Luffyughed. ¡°I¡¯m catching up to you,¡± I said. ¡°Psh, you were only 15 million away back when we first started. The gap is wider,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Ugh, I hate it when you¡¯re right,¡± I said. But also happy with the amount. ¡°Dang, our crew is worth over a billion now. We better get stronger or this is going to be a bitch.¡± ¡°Speaking of,¡± Rayleigh said. ¡°Are you going to be joining the training?¡± He had offered it to Ash and Luffy. They both agreed, Luffy far less reluctantly. ¡°I would like to,¡± I admitted. ¡°But Kuma sent me to an ind for a reason. I¡¯d like to find out why. Join up with you guys when Ie back in 7 months.¡± ¡°7 months?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°Yeah, Hancock is pregnant with my kid,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°I n to be there for the birth.¡± ¡°Ew, no kids on the ship,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, you¡¯ll be a great uncle,¡± I said. ¡°Uncle?!¡± He asked excitedly. ¡°Yep, so yeah, Rayleigh, I would like to join soon enough.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always open,¡± Rayleigh said. ¡°Jeez, having a kid, already? You¡¯re just like your old man.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I asked, pausing, hesitant to ask more. ¡°What was he like?¡± ¡°Walters? He was a bastard,¡± Rayleigh said. He eyed me up and down. ¡°I guess a little information won¡¯t hurt you.¡± He leaned over the railing looking out onto the water. ¡°The Leton royal family has a very odd ritual. On the next heir''s 18th birthday they lose all of their memories.¡± It took me longer than I would like to admit to understand what he was saying. ¡°Are you saying I am royalty?¡± Rayleigh nodded. ¡°Well your dad was. He was a jackass. We had just finished a tour on the Grand Line. Oden had joined our crew. We turned around to start over at Leton, but your dad came to our ship. Said his 18th birthday was in a few days. He needed a ship to take him back to Leton for their ritual.¡± Rayleighughed. ¡°We said no. He threw money at us, so we said yes, nning to drop him off once he lost his memories. You see, Leton doesn¡¯t want a weak king. The founders of the country were settlers back in the day. They traveled the Grand Line. Decided to make Leton their home. One of thest stops before Raftalia. The kings wanted to keep their roots. So the next in line would lose his memory at 18 and was expected to make his way back to Leton before his 21st birthday. No memories, make it on his own.¡± I was floored by the information. ¡°That sounds hard to do.¡± ¡°It is, which is why your dad was thest Watanabe,¡± Rayleigh said. ¡°He lost his memories, we tried dumping him, but there was a drive in him he couldn¡¯t understand. He begged his way back on. Proving his strength to us more times than I can count. Instead of getting off on Leton though, he joined us to the end of the line. Only going back once Roger was executed. I saw him when you were 4 years old. But after that I heard he left Leton. Never to be seen again.¡± ¡°Jeez, crazy,¡± I said. ¡°You hear that Hancock? I might be royalty.¡± ¡°I did,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°What will you do, husband?¡± ¡°Stay the course,¡± I said. ¡°We have 2 years. Need to train. Get stronger. Meet my kids, marry you. A lot going on. But once that¡¯s over I¡¯ll look into my past. Worry about it then.¡± ¡°So we are still marrying?¡± She asked, a blush on her cheeks. ¡°Of course,¡± I said. ¡°If you still want me anyway.¡± ¡°Always,¡± she said. The heavy chested woman moving closer. ¡°Oh my god, do it somewhere else,¡± Ash barked. The woman annoyed whenever we were within arms reach of one another. ¡°Someone needs to getid,¡± I mumbled. ¡°What was that?!¡± She barked. ¡°Nothin,¡± I said, but the fight soon started. Me with my Jitte in hand she started throwing fire at me, and the training had begun. CHAPTER 157 ISLE OF THE SEA KINGS CHAPTER 157 ISLE OF THE SEA KINGS The wedding was a simple affair. Chiyo officiated. Rayleigh gave Hancock away. Luffy was my best man. Ash was the maid of honor. Despite being upset she still cared for Hancock. Hancock wore a beautiful white gown that was split from neck to belly button. Showing off her cleavage and body. She was gorgeous and I knew I had made the right choice. Our honeymoon was short lived though. I told her I would only set aside 3 days. She whined and used her skills to extend it to 6, but by the end even my dick was hurting. I ran back to the Isle Kuma had thrown me at reluctantly. Promising to be back for our child¡¯s birth I was ready to stay up for the next 7 months if needed. With the Amazon Lily Log Pose in hand, I made sure to keep it pointed in the same direction I had used to run away from the isle. After over a day of running I came up to it, but instead of being abandoned there was a huge sea king beached on the shore. It was a massive beast about 80 feet tall. It¡¯srge eel face wasying on the sandbar, breathing raggedly. I ran up finding the fishwoman standing next to the sea king. Her hands against the animal I could almost feel her conversing with it. Unafraid of the massive beast she stood near it¡¯s mouth without concern. She was quite powerful looking, standing there next to the behemoth. Shiny ck skin on her back, her dorsal fin curved, she reminded me of Gang Orca, a hero from My Hero Academia. ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± she noted, not turning to me. ¡°I am¡­with your autograph,¡± I said. I had almost forgotten to ask Jimbei before he left. I held up the waterproof leatherbound book. There was a page that had written on it, ¡®To Angiea, my biggest fan, Love Jimbei.¡¯ He didn¡¯t want to do it, but I guilted him. Promising to see him in 2 years. ¡°I saw you in the paper,¡± she said. ¡°You are quite dumb.¡± ¡°Yep,¡± I said without hesitation. ¡°But, I don¡¯t lie.¡± She looked back with that, nodding. Removing her hands from the sea beast she looked up. Without effort she jumped up to the top of the eel. Running along it¡¯s back she messed around under some thick scales. Pulling out a huge javelin the eel shook but sighed when it was out. Angiea ran back, jumping off the beast right in front of me. So close the javelin was a good 12 feet long. Obviously it had been hurting the sea beast. ¡°You¡¯re good!¡± Angiea yelled to the eel, and to my surprise the eel almost nodded. It¡¯s body twisting it backed up hastily, then swam away. ¡°What the hell,¡± I said in amazement. Angiea didn¡¯t answer. Walking by me she grabbed the autograph book and headed back to the center of the isle. Diving down without hesitation I followed her to her bubble home in the water. She walked into her house, leaving the door open. I waited awkwardly in her garden until she yelled out to me, ¡°Are youing?!¡± I jerked awake and ran in. Inside was what I expected. Another shipwreck. There was junk everywhere. It was like Ariel had thrown up in the overturned ship. A small hammock swinging on one side that was obviously where she slept. A small kitchen there was a couch and a few chairs, but the rest of the ce was covered in crap. ¡°So what do you want?¡± Angiea asked. The book I gave her, disappearing somewhere. ¡°I want to learn Haki,¡± I said. ¡°But also whatever you did with that Sea King.¡± She bit her lip. The lip was ck on top, and white on bottom. ¡°And why should I teach you?¡± ¡°Because¡­I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll be eternally grateful?¡± I asked. Haki was a strong power. An autograph wouldn¡¯t get me all of it. ¡°Sounds worth it,¡± she said sarcastically. Looking around she focused on a smallntern, as if it was some focal point for her. ¡°I am leaning toward yes. Helping you. But if you start, there is no half measures. You stay until the job is done.¡± ¡°What can you teach?¡± I asked. I was starting to think maybe she was a little lonely. ¡°How much do I need to learn?¡± ¡°A lot,¡± she said. ¡°Haki is¡­versatile. You can use it to strengthen yourself, defend, attack, sense what¡¯s around you, react and interact with other people¡¯s spiritual energy. It is like water. It looks simple. But if you know how to use it¡­the sky¡¯s the limit.¡± ¡°That is¡­a very fortuitous metaphor,¡± I admitted. ¡°If there is anything I know, it¡¯s water.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? You think you know water?¡± She asked. I raised my hand, making it appear in my hand. ¡°Trust me, I know water.¡± She actually did appear a little surprised as the ball of water floated above my hand. Walking up to it she touched it, intrigued. Giving me an approving smile she decided, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll teach you.¡± ¡ª Angiea was born on Fishman Ind. Living in one of the lower districts her sister was a mermaid by the name of Shyarly. That name sounded familiar, but I ignored it for the time being. She had left Fishman Ind after the queen was killed by a human. Upset with the human and fishman world she traveled the ocean floor until she came to this sandbar. Finding a ship wrecked she tore it apart and made a home. A peculiar thing happened one day while on the ind. A sea king became beached. She decided to help it, and over the years many others had shown up. She named it the Isle of the Sea Kings. Having met Kuma some years ago while he traveled the world she didn¡¯t have any special knowledge of him, just knew of him. She started the training by first exining Haki to me. Spiritual Energy was a strength that all living and unliving beings had. In truth it was an ideal. It was your fighting spirit. Your conviction. A weak person could not control it. But a strong willed person could manifest all the powers of it. I knew most of this from the Introduction to Spiritual Energy/Haki book, but she wasn¡¯t too far off so I let her continue. From what I had gleamed, everyone had considered Haki as something different, but the same somehow. Angiea knew of the 2 main versions of it. Observation and Armament Haki. Where she knew the basics of Armament. Pulling your Haki out to your body to strengthen or defend yourself, she was a master of the Observation Haki. Observation Haki was the understanding of other Haki¡¯s. She could sense the spiritual energy of every grain of sand on the ind. She knew everything that happened around her. What grains would be sucked out to the ocean with the current, which butt cheek I was going to scratch, everything. Not only able to predict my every living move she could also use it to sense the intentions of the world around her. Able to connect with other Haki¡¯s she knew what they were thinking and what had happened to them, like she had done with the sea king. She started my training by making me count every grain of sand in my hand. Of course, that was impossible. She forced me to be able to sense the spiritual energy of every grain, and count it from there. I said it was impossible and she listed off a huge number instantly, shutting me up. I got to it. My eyes closed I had messed with my Haki a little, but had dropped it in favor of my other skills. It came back to me quickly. I thought I could sense the handful of sand, but to me it was a conglomeration of energy, a big pile. Not individuals. She nodded then put a blindfold on me. Making me dodge her attacks while blinded. Since I had plenty of training I had to cover my ears to help me learn to rely on sensing spiritual energy. It took weeks, but eventually I could sense her. Not just her, but the energy of the room around me. Like a weak calling. The very thing I had felt from the Going Merry back in the day before we sent her to the bottom of the ocean. A distant voice echoing to me. It was¡­weird. Once the Haki was awakened it was hard to turn it off. Kind of hard to sleep when the bed you were on felt alive. So I continued to practice, meditate, and do whatever Angiea told me to. ¡°52,662 grains of sand,¡± I said. ¡°Good,¡± Angiea said one day. It had taken a long time to count, but able to identify each grain, they all had their own minor signature, differentiating them. ¡°Now we move to Armament.¡± And without a break we started on Armament. This went a little easier. I was able to manipte my chakra. My Haki acting as a reservoir around it I thought expanding it out to my skin was enough. After Angiea hit me once I realized I was way off. What I had to do was bring it out and condense it. Back in the day I had thought that my Haki and chakra expanded out. My chakra automatically filling the space, empowering me. But no, people in One Piece didn¡¯t have chakra. It was just the Haki doing the strengthening. I had to learn to bring the Haki to my skin, condense it, and keep it in ce. Making that area turn ck from the energy. If I let it drop too quickly, Angiea would hit me. She was a lot stronger than me too. So it hurt. After being able to hold the Armament for a full minute she then made me move it to obscure ces on my body. My earlobe, elbow, balls, she didn¡¯t care. I had to be able to do it within an instant or I was hit. I learned quickly over weeks. When she felt I could hold the Haki well enough the true training started. Forcing me to work with both Hakis she started having me help her with the random Sea Kings that showed up. Some had toothaches, others had giant gashes in their bodies. Always she had me try to connect with the monsters Haki¡¯s. All to try to guess what they were feeling. It was hard, and impossible, but I stuck with it. By the end of a month I was starting to get an idea of their emotions. Along with that she and I fought. Angiea used a huge iron anchor as a weapon, me my Jitte. She fought me seriously, and I lost consciousness a lot. Despite all of my battle experience. The dozens of people I had killed. The thousands of hours I had trained. I was no match for her. She had an otherworldly strength that I thought would give Rayleigh a run for his money. And I lost myself in it. Day in and out I was exhausted beyond any other point in my life. Every inch of my body was covered in cuts and bruises. I was knocked out daily. Crying in frustration, I didn¡¯t give up. I couldn¡¯t. I was there to get strong, and I understood then why Kuma sent me to the isle. Haki was tiring. You couldn¡¯t just suddenly go into Haki mode like a Super Saiyin. It took focus and willpower to keep it up and going for long periods of time¡­much like fucking. But I was way better at fucking than fighting apparently. Even with months of training I couldn¡¯t keep up with the woman. But that was why I was there. So I stuck with it. By the end of the 7 months I wasn¡¯t any closer to defeating her, so I asked for a break. Sheughed, having enjoyed kicking the shit out of a human. Leaving me to my life I ran back to Amazon Lily with my tail between my legs. Only to find out I missed the birth of my children. ¡°Twins?!¡± I asked, shocked. I had missed the birth by days. The little potatoes were asleep next to the bed my wife was in. ¡°Weston!¡± Hancock eximed happily. ¡°I was so worried.¡± She got off of the bed and was soon kissing me. I forgot everything else as we embraced. But she was a woman that had just given birth. It didn¡¯t go much past kissing. ¡°Yes, twins,¡± she said happily. ¡°A boy and a girl.¡± ¡°A boy?¡± I asked amazed. ¡°I thought you said your people only gave birth to girls.¡± ¡°And they do,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°The first boy born of my people in perhaps ever, Chiyo thinks it¡¯s a sign of change.¡± ¡°Amazing,¡± I said looking at the bundled up kids. ¡°What are their names?...Wait let me guess. Cobra and Momba.¡± ¡°No,¡± sheughed. ¡°I thought more along the lines of Lillian and Lupin.¡± ¡°Boa Lupin and Boa Lillian,¡± I said. ¡°Lupin Watanabe, Lillian Watanbe. I like.¡± She smiled widely and we were soon contentlyying together. Happy to be close to one another. I took a break then. Rxing with her for a whole month. I hadn¡¯t meant to. But I always came to her and said I had to go. She begged me to stay, and I would, then would disappear in the middle of the night. She and the twins deserved my full attention. I needed my own vacation. I got to know Boa over the month. Not having sex. Simply showing her what a real marriage was. 2 partners loving one another enough to decide to make lives together. I got to know my children. Changing their diapers. Dealing with them wailing in the middle of the night. It was nostalgic. I was in way better shape than when I had kidsst time, and for once I enjoyed it. Taking it slow. Not forcing myself to try to juggle a million things. I bought the book ¡®A Guide to Conqueror¡¯s Haki¡¯ from my System Store with the rewards for saving Ash. Reading the book my time wasn¡¯t aplete waste of training. It had more information about Conqueror¡¯s Haki and I was able to learn the main difference between it and others. Able to strengthen your Armament and Observation Haki, Conqueror¡¯s Haki was different, but the same. However, Hancock and the kids were my focus. The children were announced to the ind and treated like royalty. It wasn¡¯t announced who the father was, but most of them already knew. The fact that Lupin was a boy was kept secret for the time being, and their nannies were only highly trusted people that Hancock knew. When the month was over Hancock didn¡¯t try to keep me this time. She enjoyed mypany, but even she had work to continue. I ran back to the Isle of Sea Kings and began my training once more, reinvigorated. Hancock said she would let Rayleigh know I wouldn¡¯t stop by until I had learned all I could from my own trainer. Angiea wasn¡¯t too surprised to see me, and when I was back we got right into the routine. She would kick my ass and I would continue to try to hit her just once. It took another month before I was able to hit her. Then another 2 before I was able to make it happen more than on a lucky basis. By that time I had wrapped my head around Conqueror¡¯s Haki. Like Observation and Armament, the Conqueror part had it¡¯s own special attributes. I could make my Haki expand out, releasing into the people around me. Making my spiritual energy overwhelm those weaker than me. But I could alsoyer it on my Armament Haki, making it stronger. Something that was slowly giving me an edge over Angiea. ¡°You rely too much on the Haki,¡± she noted after our most recent fight. ¡°What?! How is that a thing?¡± I asked, catching my breath. ¡°It is one thing to use it when it is needed. It is another to use only Haki. You are relying on it too much to strengthen you. Your physical body will be weak as your Haki strengthens. While it is good in a fight. It is not everything.¡± I was going to deny her, but she was right. Luffy had fought a lot of people that could utilize Haki. But he came out on top with his strength and conviction. ¡°Yes, sensei,¡± I said. So after that our fights would only allow me to use Haki half of the time. It was like fighting without an arm, but she was right. She kicked my ass more. And it was months until I could hit her without Haki for the first time. I was stronger. So much stronger than ever before. It was 2 months before we were to meet at the Archipgo that I felt I had learned everything from her that I could. I was consistently hitting her with and without Haki. Even Angiea became winded now and then during our fights. I was a new man, all that was needed now was time to absorb everything. ¡°Thank you for everything,¡± I told Angiea. ¡°Finally leaving?¡± She asked, not very surprised. ¡°You knew?¡± ¡°Of course. You¡¯ve been ready for a week now,¡± she said. ¡°I just noticed,¡± I said. ¡°Thank you. I couldn¡¯t have reached this point without you.¡± ¡°No, you couldn¡¯t have,¡± she said with a small smile. She didn¡¯t have anything else to say. ¡°I know you hate us murderous humans,¡± I said. ¡°But in 2 months I¡¯ll be going to your old stomping grounds¡­Jimbei will be there. Maybe you¡¯ll say hi?¡± I asked. She frowned, but instead of answering she turned around and went back into her ship/home. I rolled my eyes and left. ¡°Love you too, Angiea!¡± I yelled before making my way out of her bubble. CHAPTER 158 HOMECOMING CHAPTER 158 HOMECOMING I snuck onto the ind. It was called Luscaina. Northwest of the Isle of Women it was known as the 48 Seasons. About every week there would be a new season the ind would go through. Currently it was a sweltering summer. I sucked in the hot air, making it cooler, and forced the hot energy out of the top of my head instinctively. Erasing my presence I put on my Hero Costume. Something I hadn¡¯t worn in a long time. It was a little tight with all of my muscle growth but it still fit. The ck top and bottom was ented with the pink Watanabe hearts. The hood over my head, and mask over my mouth I headed ind. Using Haki, I sensed everything around me. The leaves as they blew in the slight wind. The grass bending underfoot. The bugs as they stayed hidden. I had enough skill with it to sense everything minuscule within 15 feet, and most big things within 30 feet. I made my way through the area without a sound. Some giant animals on the ind, they didn¡¯t sense me. Nothing did. It was easy to find my prey. They were loudly fighting at the center of the ind. Trees uprooted with punches, trenches dug in the Earth with kicks, mes shot out like fireworks. I knew I was in the right ce. I watched them fight for a bit. Hidden on the ground floor I had the perfect vantage point. Luffy was only wearing torn up jeans. His vest was lost a long time ago. Ashley was in the same state. Her top burned or broken ages ago she unashamedly fought with her tits flopping this way and that. Neither cared. They were brother and sister. I watched them as they attacked. Luffy didn¡¯t have his hat on so Ash easily shot a wave of fire at him. Luffy covered himself in Armament Haki, making him invulnerable for a time. His long leg shot out of the mes. ck, it was empowered with Haki as it rose up and struck down, kicking Ash. She hit the ground with a boom but was soon back up punching and hitting. Or at least trying to. Luffy was a whirlwind of blows. I could almost feel the wind so far away as his arms and legs became a blur. Whipping out like snakes they kicked and punched. Ash dodged and moved between the blows expertly, almost dancing her way through. She got in close and Luffy hardened his stomach, taking the blow. That¡¯s when I decided to jump in. Empowering my body with chakra I charged my leg with Haki. Jumping forward both turned to me, but were too slow. My leg kicked them both. Ash in the back of the head, Luffy then hit by Ash¡¯s head as she was knocked forward. They flew into the nearest tree trunk and hit with a boom. I could almost feel the ind shake as the tree they hit vibrated from the power of it. I smiled widely as they cursed and came at me. Instinctively on the same team they started attacking me simultaneously. Luffy on my left, Ash on my right I struggled to block every blow, but did. Charging my fists and feet we were a flurry of motion as they tried to kick and punch me. Then they surprised me by using some special move. Luffy entwined his fingers liketticework. Throwing it over me his fingers passed through Ash as she turned into fire. He then tightened his grip and she shot fire at my face. I held my breath and struggled to break free. Using my Conqueror¡¯s Haki it touched theirs, making them falter for a split second. Enough time for me to pour chakra out like smoke and escape Luffy¡¯s fingers. Jumping to a branch above, when the smoke settled they were staring up at me, ready to fight. ¡°That was fun,¡± I said, dropping my hood and mask. Luffy smiled, he probably recognized me. Ash cursed. ¡°Thought you were Rayleigh again!¡± She spat. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment,¡± I said. Taking off my Hero Costume I noticed it wasn¡¯t burned. It really was a little fire retardant. I jumped downnding in front of them. My arms opened wide as Luffy grabbed onto me. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°Great!¡± Luffy said. ¡°Rayleigh left a few months ago, but he showed up now and then, attacking us at random.¡± ¡°Makes sense,¡± I said as I pulled away. I looked at Ash, she sneered but pulled me in for a hug anyway. I got a nice view of her chest. Apparently her anger at me had calmed down a little over thest year. ¡°I just finished training with my teacher. Wanted to see how you 2 were doing.¡± ¡°Surprisingly good,¡± Ash said walking away. Luffy and I followed. ¡°We learned the basics about Haki. When Rayleigh deemed we were strong enough he made us spar.¡± ¡°Did he make you spar without Haki too?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah, something about strengthening our actual bodies,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Well you 2 sure seem strong,¡± I said as we walked toward a cave. Inside I found where they had been sleeping. 2 thick hides on either side of the cave they obviously had killed a lot of animals and made the ce their home. The hides were gigantic. Over a fire was arge leg of meat turning on a spit. ¡°What¡¯s the asion?¡± Ash asked as she cut off a huge chunk of meat for herself. ¡°Just saying hi before I head over to Amazon Lily,¡± I said. ¡°Oh yeah, your kid born?¡± ¡°Kids actually,¡± I said. ¡°A boy and a girl.¡± ¡°A boy?¡± Ash asked. ¡°I thought-¡± ¡°Same, I have no idea what happened,¡± I admitted. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m special.¡± ¡°Fucking mentals more like it,¡± Ash grumbled. Iughed. ¡°So gonna join us for our training?¡± ¡°I am not,¡± I admitted. I pulled the book out of my pack. ¡°I came with a present.¡± ¡°Nooo!¡± Luffy said. ¡°Not another book.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this one has a few pictures,¡± I said. ¡°Ash can exin the big words to you. It teaches you how to use Conqueror¡¯s Haki.¡± ¡°Conqueror¡¯s Haki?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°Conqueror¡¯s Haki?!¡± Ash asked excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s like super rare.¡± ¡°It is, but I¡¯m pretty sure you both have it. Trust me, read the book. It will make it easier to understand,¡± I promised. ¡°It will be invaluable.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Ash said, digging into it. We exchanged some more tips and hell stories from our trainers. I stayed the night and we sparred a few times. Eventually I was on my way. I told them I¡¯d be back with Hancock in 6 weeks to take us to the Archipgo and they were soon back to sparring. I left the ind and headed to my real home. Coming to the ind I was lucky to find that the Kuja pirates were docked once more. People on guard this time I was given an escort to the pce. Once inside I heard theughing and conversing. My escort dropping back I was left to follow the noise. Finding a small boy and girl walking around. Their Aunts and motherughing as they yed with one another. They were perfect. Long thick ck hair, both boy and girl were mirror images of one another at such a young age. The boy was in a blue shirt, and the girl was in a red one. Still in diapers they waddled to the toys around them. ¡°So they¡¯re walking,¡± I said, drawing the other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Weston!¡± Hancock said happily. It was tough always being the oneing home. Not the one waiting. She ran to me, hugging me with all of her strength. ¡°Are you back?¡± ¡°Yes, for 6 weeks at least,¡± I said. ¡°Thank god,¡± she moaned, running her hands all over me. But then she forced herself to pull away. ¡°Children, there is someone you need to meet again.¡± The boy and girl turned to stare at us. Hancock and I holding hands we walked up to them. They stared at us but I dropped down to sit in front of them. I was 6 foot 4 inches tall now, an inch taller than Hancock. My hair was long and unruly, down to below my chin. I was sure I looked pretty ragged in my beard, but the kids had no fear of me. ¡°I¡¯m your dad,¡± I said. And we spent the afternoon like a family. Hancock telling me about the Kuja Pirates and what the kids had been up to while we had both been away. They learned to walk before they were 1 and were already saying mom. It would take time, but I hoped to get them to know me as dad. But a marriage wasn¡¯t built on the kids. It was strengthened by them, but it was built on a partnership. When the kids were off to bed I was back with my wife. Exploring her body for what felt like the first time. ¡°I missed you,¡± I admitted. Laying atop her I parted her shirt to reveal herrge breasts. She shivered under my touch. My hands covered in chakra she gasped with every motion of my hands. ¡°Not as much as I missed you,¡± she said, undoing my belt. But I wanted to please her. Her perfect body under me, my hands explored every inch. Making her cum with a simple touch she cried out as her body shivered. As an orgasm built in her body again I disrobed her the rest of the way. My mouth kissing down her navel I was attached to her pussy lips eating her out. A taste I missed over the long bout of celibacy. It was nostalgic. A specific taste to her, Hancock¡¯s juices were actually slightly sweet tasting. My tongue parting her insides she moaned and gasped with every movement of my tongue. Cumming over and over until I got to her clit. Twirling my tongue around it she wrapped her long legs around my head. Pulling me into her as a powerful orgasm moved through her body. Almost screaming from the power of it her thighs shook and chest jiggled as I lifted her lower half up. Never stronger I ripped her legs open and shoved my dick into her. She cried out louder. Cumming again as I became sheathed. I had to have all of her. Not bothering with Endurance I humped into her with a new strength that let her know she couldn¡¯t fight against it. My hands holding hers to the bed she didn¡¯t fight but moaned louder as I pulled out and in. Jack hammering into her deepest parts with every thrust it wasn¡¯t long until our loud lovemaking made me fill her insides with cum. We had already discussed holding off on any other children. She could get on a tea and be safe, but for now I needed her everything. My chest against hers she ripped her hands from mine and pulled my face to hers. Our lips locked, she moaned happily as I started humping into her again. My groin making loud ps against her perfect skin she only became wetter as she came again. I didn¡¯t fight my own orgasms. Growling as I emptied into her we were like animals as we made up for the lost time. Watching her on top of me, rocking back and forth on my dick, I didn¡¯t want to be anywhere else. My hands kneaded herrge tits. She was a goddess to take all of me and want more. ¡°I love your dick,¡± she blurted after finishing another orgasm. ¡°It¡¯s so fucking deep. Ugh,¡± she grunted but never stopped moving. ¡°I can feel how strong you¡¯ve gotten. Put another baby in me. I don¡¯t care. I want all of yours. I¡¯ll be your loyal housewife. Ready for you when youe home. Fuck.¡± Her eyes fluttered as she came. I groaned, grabbing her hips to speed up the movement into her. It wasn''t long until I was cumming into her again. She cried out. My chakra filled cum making her roll into a strong one. Yelling out, her entire body shook as my chakra reacted with her own. When she finished, Hancock lost all of her strength. Laying on me she caught herself. ¡°I felt it that time,¡± she said. ¡°I hope so. That was a strong one,¡± I said, my dick bulging in her. ¡°No, the chakra,¡± she said. Sitting up she extended her hand out. Smoke billowed out of it. ¡°Woah,¡± I said. ¡°Started ying with chakra?¡± She nodded. ¡°I can already make myself stronger.¡± She squeezed my dick with her powerful cunt. I groaned. ¡°So you will teach me how to do all of your tricks.¡± I nodded. ¡°Anything for you,¡± I said. ¡°After.¡± Sheughed, nodding. Circting chakra through her body she was reinvigorated and began again. Over the next few weeks I began her training. I taught her the different hand seals that allowed the chakra to instinctively do certain things. Teaching her the transformation jutsu, substitution, and walking on water; they were the main uses besides strengthening oneself. She was more than pleased walking on the pool of her giant heated bath. No longer was water such a weakness for her. I told her that our kids had chakra as well, so they would need training once they were about 8 years old. I nned to be there for that. Finishing the One Piece story and continuing my life there no matter what it took. Before I knew it my 6 week vacation was up. The Kuja Pirates and I were headed to the ind to pick up Luffy and Ash. Our kids left on the ind with nannies, they had started calling me dad. I hoped it wouldn¡¯t be forever until I saw them again, but knew it would be some time. Forcing my own wants away I had to keep going. Keep challenging the stories. But I also had to keep growing stronger. Despite wanting to continue. Once we had Luffy and Ash on the ship I did something I knew I had been putting off. ¡°World Escape,¡± I said with a frown on my lips. CHAPTER 159 BACK AT IT CHAPTER 159 BACK AT IT ¡°What the fuck am I doing here?!¡± I yelled in the room for the 3rd time. This time, like the others there was no answer. ¡°I created 2 new lives, man. Am I stuck in these rooms for the rest of my life? Do I make kids in all of them? Have lives? Live out the rest of my days jumping between worlds? What? What is going fucking on here?¡± I was having a moral crisis. It had been building for a while. It was one thing to love a woman. That came natural to me. But love a kid? A life that was half me? That was fucked up if it wasn¡¯t real. Some simtion. Was I in the Matrix? Was I stuck here forever? Or would I get attached to these people only for this whole ce to be taken from me? Would the doorways eventually lock? It was almost too much to try to understand. I knew I was supposed to be getting challenger slots for some reason. But to what end? When would I be out of there? When would I move to the next stage? Was there a next stage? Or was this it? If so, please, I just wanted to know. I could live happily in all of these worlds. I just wasn¡¯t sure I could live my full life if I thought it would end at any time. Then again, that was life. It could end without any warning. Like my original life had. Cut down at some age I couldn¡¯t remember exactly. Sent here, to do¡­something. I let out a long defeated sigh. There was nothing I could do. I had to just keep going and hope that a solution woulde to me eventually. Looking around I studied the doors. Gantz and High School of the Dead were in good ces. Naruto was stuck for now. I was a lot stronger, but not able to search an entire continent for my girls in under 12 hours kind of strength. One Piece was at a good stopping point for now. My head was too invested in it. I needed a break. Though I really did love Hancock. I had be sucked into the story and her. I was afraid I could get too invested and be forced to say goodbye. That left My Hero Academia, One Punch Man, and DBZ. DBZ was out. One Punch Man too for now. I wanted to see Toru. It had been too long. I stepped through the door and was met with ckness. Slowly my room back at UA appeared around me. I quickly remembered what I had been doingst. Finishing up my work study with the Ryukyu Agency. I had killed Hero Killer Stain. And upgraded my story to that of an Anti-Hero, whatever that meant. I considered going to Toru¡¯s house. My invisible girlfriend was sorely missed. But she had been away from her folks for a week. I had been with her every night all week. I was sure she needed a break. I counted down until the pain started. It had been 4 years of training since I had been in this body. 4 long years. Sharp and dull needles pushed into every free space on my skin. My face didn¡¯t even contort in pain. I had been through a hell of a lot worse in One Piece. My tolerance through the roof, I powered through and the pain was gone. Alone in bed I thought about the story of My Hero Academia. I had kind of stopped reading a while ago. Thest thing I remembered was when Midoriya went all Batman. Staying out nights to fight the prisoners that had escaped when the main bad guy escaped prison. Since I knew most everything that happened up to that point I tried to n. In this world my mother was killed and forgotten. An afterthought. Now back in this body I felt the rage boiling inside me, wanting justice. I wanted that for other people and myself. But what was my ultimate goal? There was the Hero Safety Commission that regted the heroes. Heroes were the only peoplewfully able to use their quirks out in the real world. Themission was able to decide who could use their powers. I didn¡¯t think that was right. I understood it. People started awakening powers over a hundred years ago. Of course many started to use the quirks for their own gain. A new toy to y with as the dark times came. When heroes started showing up they were just vigntes. Many killing those viins that were hurting people. But society couldn¡¯t condone killing of viins out in the open. They needed the heroes to be the ideal. The fight till theirst breath. The selfless few. I wasn¡¯t that way. I would kill. Could kill. I was the Anti-Hero. The man that people shouldn¡¯t look up to, but was needed to help bnce the equation. When viins were happy to kill and the heroes weren¡¯t, there was chaos. Which was what the story would lead to. There was no impossibly strong super hero. No Superman. There was a number 1 hero that the number 2 hero could probably beat. It was one thing when there was an impossible foe that the viins couldn¡¯t hope to ovee. It was a whole other thing when the top hero was just a man like the rest of us. Other than the Hero Safety Commission there was the Viin aspect. Men and women that were misguided in thinking they could kill and take what they wanted. Hurting whoever because the heroes wouldn¡¯t kill them. There was no real consequence for them. There was the death penalty, but that took years and years to happen. Despite how much I tried to make Stain die off camera, his creed was still released in a video. He called out the hypocrisy of the heroes that didn¡¯t give their everything. Didn¡¯t mind not having kids, family, or a life outside of heroing. All Might was the standard, but where was he now? Having to teach some random kid his power andpletely lost about how to do it? He had friends and sidekicks. But the hero work was his life. Me? I wanted something more. Stain¡¯s followers would soon be making appearances. Especially with the main bad guys, the League of Viins. Run by All for One he could steal quirks from people. Alive since the beginning of quirks awakening in people, he was the ultimate bad guy. Someone I wanted to kill. But that couldn¡¯t be done off camera. That had to be done out in the open. I thought more and more, trying to figure out my ultimate goal. There was a 3rd neutral group in all of this. The Meta Liberation Army. Founded by a man from years ago who wanted quirks to be openly epted. They continued his ideals to that day. Trying to lobby for quirks to be a part of people, not shunned. They were people that I agreed with. It wasn¡¯t right that only heroes could use their powers out in the open. Heroes and viins. Yes viins were punished, but it was only a symptom of the bigger problem in the society. These quirks were a part of people. They should not be hidden away and shunned. I¡¯d seen Frozen. Of course that was where these people¡¯s viin origin story began. There had to be a way to get the world to ept quirks for what they were. There to stay. A part of people. Not a passing fad. Trying to review everything I knew, a n slowly came to mind. One that I didn¡¯t really like. One that lined up better with my current Anti-Hero ideals. One where I would have to take the mantle of All Might or All for One. I wasn¡¯t sure which. In the end I pushed the dark thoughts out of my mind and drifted to sleep. Ready for school to start back up. ¡ª I walked into the 1-A ssroom to Bakugo beingughed at. The normally wild hair explosion quirk guy was loud, but he was taking theughs. Currently his hair was prim and proper. ¡°Don¡¯tugh, it¡¯s stuck this way after Best Jeanist did something to it,¡± he growled. ¡°Have fun at church camp, Bakugo?¡± I asked. He roared from his seat as the boys teasing himughed louder. I smiled wide as I noticed the girls around my spot. ¡°Momo, you didn¡¯t send me any sexy pics,¡± I said sadly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get to try any cool clothes on at the modeling gig?¡± ¡°I did not,¡± she said. I assumed she meant no cool clothes. ¡°Dumb, Toru and I got some nice jeans from the Dragoir line,¡± I said. They weren¡¯t part of the school uniform so I couldn¡¯t show them off. They had some dragon stitching in them, so they were cool in my book. ¡°That¡¯s not fair,¡± Momo said angrily. ¡°I was a glorified modeling assistant the entire work study.¡± ¡°They¡¯re superfy too,¡± Toru said. ¡°And have a bunch of pockets.¡± ¡°You and your pockets,¡± I said. ¡°I swear you¡¯re a squirrel.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re a lumberjack. Are your muscles bigger,¡± Tsuyu said. ¡°Oh, paying attention, my cute frogger?¡± I asked the ck haired girl. ¡°What about you? Have fun on the water?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Tsuyu said with a wide smile. ¡°I spent the whole time on the boat. Cleaning the deck, patrolling at night. We even caught a stowaway.¡± ¡°Oh fun. Catch any pirates?¡± I asked. ¡°Ha no, there aren¡¯t any around here,¡± she said. ¡°Oh that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m a certified pirate,¡± I said. ¡°Anyone that breaks aw on the water is one. Once I was out swimming and¡­peed in the ocean,¡± I stage whispered. ¡°Been on the run ever since.¡± ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re an idiot,¡± Momoughed, rolling her eyes. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s not illegal,¡± Tsuyu said. ¡°Oh damn,¡± I said. ¡°Well next time you¡¯re on the water I¡¯ll be sure to break thew so you can catch me.¡± ¡°I heard you had some excitement,¡± Momo said. ¡°You guys were in the middle of that whole Hero Killer fiasco.¡± Me, Todoroki, Midoriya, and Ida looked at her, worried about what she heard. ¡°Did you see the fight?¡± The entire ss turned to look at us. ¡°The fight between the Hero Killer and Endeavor, or when the Viin yer killed the Hero Killer?¡± That was the official story. The Hero Killer was bloodied when the Viin yer killed him on the roof. The death was caught on camera. So before the camera saw it they were saying that Endeavor fought him. It was really us 4 students, but we weren¡¯t supposed to fight since we weren¡¯t heroes. ¡°Yes, I saw it,¡± I said solemnly. ¡°Weston,¡± Todoroki said, trying to stop me. I nodded at him. ¡°We all did, between the Hero Killer and Endeavor,¡± I said. ¡°It was¡­quite the fight. You wouldn¡¯t believe how Endeavor uses those mes of his.¡± People drew in closer, wanting to hear about the number 2 hero. Seeing a fight of his in person would be a rare treat for anyone. ¡°You know how the top guys have special moves? Cool techniques to use their quirks. Well, when Endeavor has to try real hard¡­¡± I drew it out. Drawing people in as they tried to hear. ¡°He uses this move he called Mexican Night,¡± I said. ¡°Mexican Night?¡± The purple pimple asked. ¡°Yeah, when it is a foe he can¡¯t beat on his own he¡­bends over, drops his pants and shoots fireballs out of his ass,¡± I said with all the seriousness I could muster. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you!?¡± Momo yelled andughed at the same time as I broke out intoughter. It took time for me to stopughing. The entire ss was either groaning orughing. Picturing the man doing exactly that. ¡°Who knows,¡± I said. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t see it. We were escorting people out of the fighting zone,¡± I said. ¡°He said the same thing to me,¡± Toruughed. I told her the truth too. I wasn¡¯t much for lying to her. She knew to keep it under her gloves. ¡°I heard the Hero Killer and the League of Viins were working together. That¡¯s why there were those Nomu things there,¡± the blonde Pikachu guy said. ¡°Anyone watch that video on the Hero Killer? About his history and ideals?¡± Someone asked. I left them to it. They talked about the weird stuff they saw in the video but were then talking about their own work studies. Iughed now and then picturing Endeavor shooting fireballs out of his ass. Aizawa soon came to ss, quieting everyone down. ¡°I hope everyone had a good work study event,¡± he said. Sounding bored, like he didn¡¯t care, but everyone knew he did. ¡°I¡¯m sure you all have more catching up to do today, but I feel I must say something,¡± Aizawa announced. He put on a serious look instead of his normal bored re. ¡°There have been lots of talks of yers and Killers in the news. But in all truth they are simply viins. They are twisted individuals working outside of thew. Both are in the limelight because they do this for attention. Trying to justify their actions. But they are simply murderers.¡± I nodded. Agreeing with him. I loved attention. ¡°We don¡¯t teach that here. We teach the opposite. Bringing people to justice, so those people that viins hurt can ensure that the bad people pay for their crimes. Not in awless way. They pay in court where the world can see. Where the word ofw can be followed to a T.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°what about when a hero kills a viin?¡± I drew the eyes of those in ss. ¡°Like identally. Hell I watched Endeavor burn someone to a crisp. It was a Nomu. But still. Is that justified? Will we have to do that?¡± ¡°You will have to do what you must to ensure you and the viine out with minimal damage,¡± Aizawa admitted. ¡°It is rare, but some heroes have killed in the field. If it happens then an investigation is conducted. If it happens too often, a hero will have their license revoked.¡± I doubted that. I knew for sure there were heroes expected to kill. I nned to save my favorite one. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be so morbid early in the morning,¡± Aizawa said. ¡°You will all have training covering this in theing years. I hope none of you have to make the decision of life or death. But it is out there. Think now what kind of hero you want to be. All life is sacred. Todays viin could be tomorrow''s hero.¡± And today''s hero could be tomorrow''s viin. I didn¡¯t say that though. I was content to sit and listen. My course of action decided I wished we lived in a world where this worked. But we didn''t. So the world would have to change. I nned to make it do so. CHAPTER 160 MAKING PLANS CHAPTER 160 MAKING PLANS ¡°Today we will be doing a rescue training race,¡± All Might announced. He was in his muscr form. We usually did something simple like this during his Hero Course ss. ¡°Rescue training?¡± Ida asked. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be doing that at the USJ course?¡± Apparently his brother, the hero Ingenium, had pulled through after the Hero Killer attacked him. He would live, but most likely never walk again. Ida looked a lot better after finding out the Hero Killer was dead. ¡°No,¡± All Might answered. ¡°This test is for a race. That course is for rescue training specifically. This is training course Gamma. Behind me is an industrial area with lots of obstacles in the way. You will be racing 4 other students. I will be the injured person at the center. When I give the signal you race to see who can give first aid first.¡± ¡°Fun,¡± I said looking at the course ahead. It was an industrial park with pipes, buildings, and a whole bunch of useless junk in the way. ¡°Can we make it interesting?¡± ¡°You always want to make it interesting, young Weston,¡± All Might said. ¡°What? I enjoy adventure at heart.¡± ¡°Haha good, as you should. What¡¯s your suggestion this time?¡± ¡°Well 4 groups of 5. 1 winner each. Should we race the final 4 winners to see who''s the best of the best?¡± I asked the ss. ¡°I like that,¡± Bakugo said, punching his fist. ¡°How about a bet too?¡± ¡°Now that¡¯s my kind ofnguage. What you got, Bakugo?¡± I asked. ¡°Money? Or we betting something more embarrassing?¡± ¡°Like what?¡± Bakugo growled. ¡°Well you looked so cute with your hair all prim and proper. How about the losers have to wear a shirt the winner picks out.¡± ¡°We have uniforms,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m sure All Might can make an exception,¡± I said. ¡°Hahaha,¡± All Might said loudly. ¡°I¡¯m all for students giving their all. So yes, I think I can talk Aizawa into allowing it for a day.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal,¡± I said. ¡°You all fine with it?¡± I asked the rest of the ss. ¡°I¡¯m in¡± ¡°sounds fun¡± ¡°I have the perfect pink shirt for you.¡± The ss said, growing more excited. We were split up into teams of 5. 1 person from each team was sent to a section of the course. After a signal from All Might we were expected to run to the center to save him. Wearing my weights I won easily. Hands in my pockets I jumped through the course without an issue. Midoriya, Todoroki, and Bakugo won the other races. ¡°Ha! Get ready to eat my dust!¡± Bakugo said. But¡­it wasn¡¯t much of a challenge for me to win. I had 4 years ofbat trainingpared to these guys. I made it look hard won. Just barely reaching All Might before Todoroki. ¡°Goddammit!¡± Bakugo raged as we got back into the locker room. ¡°What the hell shirt you going to make us wear, Weston?!¡± ¡°Eh your normal shirt. But backwards,¡± I said. ¡°Backwards?¡± Todoroki asked. ¡°Yeah, you ever worn a button up shirt backwards? It¡¯s annoying as hell. Have fun tomorrow,¡± I saidughing. We got to the lockers and began changing out of our PE clothes. People were whining about the hard time running through the course. Others talked about how they could improve. ¡°Weston, I think you¡¯re the only one that can appreciate this,¡± Ma said. The purple grape pimple guy waved me over. Usually I tried to ignore him. But he looked serious. ¡°Look what I found here!¡± He yelled. Moving the corner of a poster he revealed a tiny hole only about half an inch in diameter. ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°What about it? This is the wall we share with the girl¡¯s locker room!¡± Ma said. ¡°Some upperssman must have drilled it. I can see all the way through.¡± ¡°Momo¡¯s honkers, Ashido¡¯s figure, Toru in her panties, Uraraka¡¯s beautiful body, Tsuyu¡¯s short but curvy physique,¡± Ma said, salivating. ¡°Now Ma, I know we let you off your leash now and then, but that¡¯s no way to talk about the some of the girls in our ss,¡± I said dutifully. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ida said, ever the boyscout he looked offended as we stood near the hole. ¡°Yeah, you can¡¯t skip one of the girls,¡± I added. ¡°What about Jiro? She¡¯s got a great figure too.¡± ¡°Weston!¡± Ida yelled. ¡°What?!¡± I asked,ughing. ¡°You¡¯ve never looked at the girls in our ss?¡± ¡°I knew I could count on you to be on my side, Weston,¡± Ma said then moved his eye to the hole. Immediately he was stabbed in the eye by a headphone jack from Jiro. The hole was more than big enough for it to reach over from the girl¡¯s locker next door. ¡°Good one Jiro, you got him right in the eye!¡± I yelled. Punching the wall a little the drywall busted enough to obscure the hole. ¡°How can you be so brazen with your advances on the girls in our ss?¡± Ida asked. More in offense than an actual question. ¡°Because we could die,¡± I said, pulling my clothes out of the locker. That got his attention and a few others around us. ¡°Like Aizawa talked about today. We might have to kill a viin. But it¡¯s far more likely that a viin could kill us. If we are between them and their freedom. They¡¯ll think about it.¡± The locker room was quiet now as the boys in my ss studied me. ¡°Like during the rescue training. All of us were willing to take on that Nomu. It was a mindless man that probably would have killed whoever it got ahold of. But we won. And we survived. But we could have died.¡± ¡°Me, I¡¯d rather live with no regrets,¡± I said looking up at Ida. ¡°Like in Hosu. We could have died.¡± He nodded. ¡°We all have our own little things we like. Our guilty pleasures. Ida, I¡¯m sure you get all hot and bothered reading the rule book. Midoriya, I bet you stare at All Might posters until you go to sleep.¡± ¡°I-I do not,¡± he said quickly. The groupughed. ¡°Me, I like women. I appreciate those around me. Pay thempliments. And if they p me and call me a jerk, I thank them for still gracing me with their presence. Because in this field of work, you need to do what you enjoy while you can. At any time it could be ourst chance to do it.¡± The room was a little morbid. ¡°Besides, what kind of guy can go head to head with a viin but is still too scared to ask a girl out?¡± ¡°Girls are way scarier,¡± Midoriya whispered. But the room heard andughed loudly. We were soon dressed and out the door. Thest ss of the day I met up with Toru and a few others as they left the locker room. ¡°You do realize we can hear pretty much everything from the boy¡¯s locker room, right?¡± Toru asked. ¡°I assumed,¡± I admitted. I¡¯d been pretty sure I read this exact scene in the manga. ¡°You all were awfully quiet. While us boys peep, you girls listen in, huh?¡± ¡°We do not,¡± Momo said, offended. ¡°You boys are just loud.¡± ¡°Yeah whatever,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. ¡°So what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Toru said. ¡°You didn¡¯t call me over here?¡± I asked. ¡°No,¡± she said quickly. ¡°Oh well nevermind then, I¡¯ll see youdies tomorrow,¡± I said. ¡°Weston, wait,¡± Momo said. I stopped, turning to face my heavy chested dark haired beauty. ¡°We were thinking of going shopping this weekend. Would you want toe?¡± I looked at the girls. It was Momo, Toru, Tsuyu, Jiro, and Mina. ¡°A date with all of you?¡± I asked, a big smile on my face. ¡°With all of us?¡± Momo asked angrily. ¡°Well duh, trust me, I can handle all of you,¡± I said with a wink. ¡°Yeah, sure. I don¡¯t have any ns besides training.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a date!¡± Momo said angrily. ¡°Whatever you want to call it,¡± I said. ¡°See you girls at school tomorrow.¡± Toru and I had already texted quite a bit so I knew she couldn¡¯t hang out. Her parents had been extra clingytely. I was sure they felt like they never saw her anymore. I decided to head to the Support Section of the school. The majority of kids at UA wanted to be heroes. 3 years worth of students, there were the prospective heroes, those that wanted to go to the best school in the area. There were also those that had no interest in being a hero, but wanted to help heroes. The Support kids were the misceneous. They ranged from people that liked looking at crime data and establishing where the best patrol routes were, the kids that wanted to be police officers to assist heroes, the detectives, and of course those that helped make the hero suits. I knew of one of the support students. Mei Hatsume. A pink haired beauty that had made it to the tournament during the Sports Festival. Going against Ida she had strapped him with a bunch of the support gear she invented. Showing off her inventions to the whole world. She was a business woman through and through. I wanted her on my side. Like the hero students who had big training areas. The support students hadrge workshops. I found hers easy enough. Stepping inside she was welding on some metal. I averted my eyes and looked around to all the gadgets she had made. There were giant suits, jets, rockets, gun barrels, chain mail, armor chunks, swords and pretty much everything cool in the world. The blue light from the weld ended and I moved next to her. It was another good minute before she knew I was right next to her. While I waited I studied her. Pink hair in a clumpy mess she wore a thick welding apron, but her back was bare. She appeared to be nude underneath. ¡°Oh, how long have you been here?¡± She asked. Seeing me, but not. Her head was already back to her work, hardly registering me. Mei was all about work. ¡°At least 3 hours,¡± I said. ¡°Uh huh,¡± she said. Not paying attention. I needed something to grab her attention. ¡°I have a new invention. I want you to mass produce it for me,¡± I said. ¡°Whatever,¡± she said, focused on her work. It was time for drastic measures. I poured Lust Chakra out of me. So close it wasn¡¯t long until she became distracted. She began to squirm, but continued to work. Focused on what was in front of her it took another few minutes for her to be drawn away from her work for good. ¡°Something is wrong,¡± she said, sitting up. Looking over to me it was as if she noticed me there for the first time again. ¡°I should not be feeling the need for sexual pleasure for at least another 3 days.¡± She had a smile on her lips as she said the words, almost robotically. I noticed that her eyes were brown but had a cross through them like a rifle scope. ¡°What have you done to me?¡± She asked, not using, simply inquisitive. ¡°Grabbed your attention,¡± I said. ¡°Then you will need to fix it,¡± she said standing up the apron was extra tight on her. ¡°My own sexual release is a timed event on set intervals. Optimizing my brain power and focus on my work. You have now halted my work and ability to function.¡± ¡°Uhh, there¡¯s only one way I know how to fix it,¡± I said, a little surprised by her straight forwardness. She eyed me up and down. Nodding she unbuckled the welding apron around her waist and lifted the loop from over her head revealing that she really was nude underneath. Mei had a great figure underneath. Perfect C-Cup breasts, smooth skin, she had a hairy pubic bush, but it was pink. Must have been my weeb brain. Pink was always hotter. ¡°Undress,¡± she ordered, her sniper eyes focused on me. I hesitated another moment but was then pulling my clothes off. ¡°Why are you already naked?¡± ¡°I forgot to wear the apron before welding. My clothes caught fire,¡± she said in a monotone voice. ¡°I expect your assistance fixing this issue for me, prior to your own sexual release. Do you need me to walk you through how to assist me?¡± I couldn¡¯t help it. My sarcastic attitude leaked out quickly, redoubling the Lust Aura around us I asked, ¡°Are we having sex? I-I¡¯ve never done it before. Can you show me how to do it?¡± She frowned but as my shirt came off and my muscles were revealed her eyes widened. After a moment¡¯s hesitation she decided to go through with it. ¡°You will stick your penis in here,¡± she said pointing to her muff. ¡°I will do the work. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Almost robotic in her answer she only showed true emotion when I dropped my pants. My already hard dick flopping out her eyes widened. ¡°I-Is it small?¡± I asked. Struggling to keep fromughing. ¡°I can use my hands if you think it will be too small to assist you.¡± ¡°I-I um,¡± she said, stuttering a little. She looked up at me. Some actual heat in her cheeks. ¡°It will do.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I said with all the seriousness I could muster. ¡°What next?¡± ¡°Um normally you would have to assist me¡­lubricate the area. But whatever you did to grab my attention has done the job splendidly,¡± she noted touching herself. ¡°Sit here,¡± she ordered, moving to a table. My clothes off I sat on a cold metal table. She stepped on a pedal, lowering the metal surface. Moving herself to straddle my legs she grabbed my dick, lining it up with herself. ¡°Won¡¯t you get pregnant without a condom?¡± I asked innocently. ¡°I have already taken care of that issue for myself. I don¡¯t let anything affect my work,¡± she said and began to slide myrge dick into her lower lips. She grunted. Wet but tight I wasn¡¯t channeling any chakra, enjoying her attitude too much. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked. ¡°Do you need my help to reachpletion?¡± I asked. ¡°Just sit, I can handle myself. When I am done you can do what you need for your own pleasure,¡± she said. She began moving back and forth slightly. Only a few inches down my dick I flexed it, making her jump a little. But she was all business. Moving further, once she was about 6 inches down she started moving from tip to half of my shaft. Struggling to keep from going down too far. ¡°Let me help, you seem to be struggling,¡± I said. Her nude body in front of me, it was hard to keep my hands off of her. I coated my hands in chakra just slightly. Grabbing her tits she moaned loudly. Blushing, she gritted her teeth. ¡°Yes, um, you may assist,¡± she said, caught off guard by the pleasure as she continued to fuck herself on my dick. My hands pulled her nipples, causing another cute moan. She began to move faster. I sat there, watching as she worked. ¡°Again, huh huh, wait for your pleasure until my own is done,¡± she said through gritted teeth. Her legs shaking as she got more into it. I moved my hand to her ass while the other pulled her nipple. ¡°What if I do¡­this,¡± I said, instantly coating my dick in chakra. She squirted and came instantly. Losing her strength she dropped onto my dick fully. Screaming out, the business-oriented woman continued to cum almost violently on my dick. All the while my hands on her ass cheeks kept her sheathed on me. When she eventually finished she looked at me as if for the first time again. ¡°What did you do?¡± She asked. ¡°I can make you horny and cum quickly if I wanted,¡± I said. ¡°I have never heard of a quirk like this,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°Now, my turn, right?¡± I asked with a wicked grin. Mei bit her lip but nodded. I coated everything I was touching with full chakra. She came again while I was standing up. Letting her feel the pleasure I turned us over to drop her on the metal tabletop. I began to really fuck her then. Going in and out she squirted once more. Screaming, she instinctively grabbed her tits, pulling the nipples as she came harder than before. All the while I went in and out of her. Going for my own pleasure. Her tight cunt was heavenly as I filled her up over and over. Mei became a new person as I used my lust on her. ¡°Fuck-fuck-fuck you¡¯re taking everything,¡± she noted. Still a little robotic with her responses she was slowlying out of her shell. ¡°This is¨Ccumming.¡± She squeaked. Her voice making a squeaking noise as her eyes rolled to the back of her head. I pulled her face to mine. She was at first surprised as my tongue entered her mouth, but as she continued to cum her tongue followed my movements. Moaning loudly she started running her hands along my body. Scratching and gripping my muscles as I continued to pull out and m into her. Squirting again it was less liquid but enough. Causing our sexes colliding to sound louder from the constant ps. She stopped trying to talk. Making guttural groans as I made her feel pleasure she had never known before I could tell that her mind was turned off. Pulling out she let me do what I wanted as I manhandled her toy on her stomach. Taking her from the back she took it all. Almost like a caveman and woman we were 2 grunting and groaning beasts as I bit her back, pped her ass, and pulled her hair. Everything I did was met with pleasurable moans. Gushing out liquid every few strokes she came a good 15 times before I decided to wrap it up. Pulling her hair I came into her. She couldn¡¯t get away as myrge dick pulsed huge amounts of cum in her deepest parts. It made her orgasm stronger. Her body shaking as she was forced to take all of me, my orgasmsted longer as I groaned with each unload of my dick. My hips pushing into her with my own aftershocks of pleasure she shivered everytime I did. Dropping her head, Mei let out a sigh. Laying down on the table she moaned as I pulled out. Moving toy next to her on the table she stayed in the position on her knees. Her eyes closed she had a smile on her lips. Catching my breath we stayed like that for a long time. After a few minutes she finally said, ¡°I seem to be unable to move. Please assist me in lying down.¡± I chuckled. Snaking my arm under her I pulled her to rest on my shoulder. ¡°Thank you.¡± Nodding, weid like that a little longer. ¡°Who are you exactly?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯m Weston¡­¡± there was no recognition in her face from the name. ¡°I won the 1st year sports festival.¡± ¡°Oh right, I thought you looked familiar,¡± she said in her monotone robotic voice. ¡°I will require you to assist me in my sexual release in the future, Weston.¡± ¡°Uh¡­okay,¡± I said, confused. She nodded. ¡°Good, every 3 days I require assistance. Normally I do this manually, but there have been few instances where I¡¯ve found a partner assists in matters. I would appreciate you taking the ce for all instances. I cannot seem to remember a time when my mind has been so clear.¡± ¡°Uhh so likee here every 3 days?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, there will be benefits for you of course,¡± she said professionally. ¡°I am willing to assist you orally or in other ways. I would offer to show my abilities, but I am unable to move at this time.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°I do have a girlfriend though.¡± ¡°....that poses a problem. But I am willing to keep this secret. I understand some women are very¡­.territorial.¡± ¡°Nah she will probably be cool with it,¡± I said. ¡°She might want to watch though.¡± ¡°Oh perfect. I do not mind,¡± Mei said with a sigh. I couldn¡¯t believe I was having a conversation like this, but this girl was all business. We were quiet for a long time. ¡°I um came here for a reason,¡± I said. ¡°Oh sorry, I have been doing work in my head,¡± she said. ¡°Post orgasm rity is a wonderful tool. Please wait a few moments.¡± I nodded. She continued simplyying on my shoulder. Her eyes closed as she thought through whatever she was doing. ¡°Okay, you may speak,¡± she said. ¡°You have 65% of my attention.¡± I nodded, happy with some of it. ¡°I have a suit. I can¡¯t tell you where I got it. I know there is no patent on it. I want you to sign a Non-Disclosure Agreement. Let you study it. Then if you can figure out how to mass produce it we go into business with one another.¡± ¡°That is every support person¡¯s dream,¡± she said, still no emotion in her voice. ¡°So I am struggling to believe you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your dream?¡± ¡°Of course. At this school we have ess to patents from the Professional Support Council. We are able to make suits for the students, and the people who have patents are paid for them. Every support student¡¯s dream is to have a patent. But it happens rarely. We are only able to work with others and see their work be used.¡± ¡°Well I can guarantee that no one has a patent on this suit,¡± I said. ¡°I will choose to believe you for now,¡± she said. ¡°Because the sexual release was unbelievable, perhaps you have another skill to make something new. What are the capabilities of the suit?¡± ¡°If a normal person wears it they will be about 10 times stronger. If a stong person wears it there are diminishing returns, but they are still strengthened. It has defensive measures as well. There is only a finite amount of damage it can take. The suit lets you know when it no longer functions, but after 24 hours of waiting it will have recharged its strength stores.¡± ¡°I would like to see this suit,¡± she said. ¡°I would like an NDA,¡± I said. She sighed and tried to get up. I pushed to help her. Groaning, she limped to aputer. Pushing a few buttons she wiped my cum from between her legs then moved to a printer. She threw the stack of papers to me and it was a pretty standard NDA. I skimmed through it and signed. She did the same then scanned it, emailing me a copy. She was about to put her clothes on but I stopped her. ¡°Put this on instead,¡± I said, handing her a Gantz suit. Mei was back to business mode. ¡°This is it?¡± She asked, unbelieving my ims. She began to stretch it. Her eyes studying, she frowned while mumbling. When she couldn¡¯t gleam anything from the suit she began to put it on. First the top, then the tight pants, showing off her curves she moved around in it. Moving to a table she tried to pick it up. ¡°I thought you said it would make people stronger.¡± ¡°I did,¡± I said. ¡°Simply think about bing stronger. The body will react.¡± She frowned, but after a moment the veins in the suit bulged. She picked therge metal table up easily. Lifting it over her head she had a smile on her lips for the first time. ¡°I have been working on a power suit to do this exact thing, but it is made from metal,¡± she said, dropping the table. She moved to a suit of armor that looked distinctly like Iron Man¡¯s, but bulkier. She picked it up, the legs and arms bulging as she got used to it easily. ¡°This is¡­unheard of. Where did you get this?¡± ¡°Based off of our NDA, you aren¡¯t able to tell anyone anything I tell you, correct?¡± I asked. She nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s say I got it from another ne of existence.¡± She epted the words with a nod, moving to herputer. ¡°Come back in a few days. I will study it and figure out how it is strengthening me. I have an LLCpany I invent through. I will sign half thepany over to you. We will go into business together.¡± I was shocked by herpleteck of care about anything besides the technology. ¡°What¡¯s the name of yourpany?¡± ¡°Meico,¡± she said simply. ¡°Love it. 50/50?¡± I asked. She nodded. ¡°Get the papers. I¡¯ll be back in 3 days. If you don¡¯t screw me on this, I have a weapon you might want to study as well.¡± ¡°Yes, keep getting me more gear from wherever,¡± Mei said. ¡°I only have interest in the challenge. If you can get me more of these suits I can do more testing.¡± ¡°How many?¡± I asked. ¡°2 would be optimal,¡± she said. ¡°I find this is very breathable. And makes it easier to move the big items in my shop. I want one for myself.¡± ¡°You can keep it,¡± I said, pulling 2 more suits out. We talked logistics, she put me in touch with awyer of hers and we were soon working to make our own LLC. I offered the name Mei Days. She didn¡¯t care, already cutting open one of the Gantz suits. Once she was focused on the work I left her to it. A smile on my lips. CHAPTER 161 LOTS OF GIRLS CHAPTER 161 LOTS OF GIRLS Mei came to my room in the morning. ¡°Hello Weston, are you ready?¡± She asked, robotic again in her response. ¡°Sure¡­unless you want another quickie,¡± I offered. She actually blushed. ¡°No, I am still hurting from the other day. Do you require assistance? I did offer benefits¡­¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say no,¡± I said, a wide smile on my lips. She nodded. Walking into my room she grabbed my hand and dragged me to the bed. Unemotionally she undid my belt and whipped my dick out. Moving her mouth to the ns she dripped saliva down it and began to jerk me off with both hands as she licked the tip. At first I thought she was doing it out of some weird agreement terms. But her robotic stare turned more heated as she continued to blow me. Her mouth moving down the length she forced herself to go down until she gagged. Making it a good 7 inches, I was surprised by her skill. Going from tip to as far as she could she yed with my balls. Moaning in pleasure as I coated my dick in chakra. Getting more and more into it she was moving up and down it expertly. Usually blowjobs were rare for me. It was a nice change of pace to simply sit down and rx. There was something special about a woman devoting her attention to focus on your pleasure. I let out groans as she did what I liked. Sucking my balls. Licking the shaft and tip. Bobbing her head back and forth as saliva coated her chin. I was liking these benefits. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum,¡± I said as my balls pulled up into me. She sped up. Her wide eyes locking onto me. I released in her mouth. She sucked it down. Glugging each spurt as I emptied with a groan. Taking it all she continued sucking long past my orgasm ended. ¡°I find I have be¡­heated again,¡± she said in an annoyed voice. ¡°Come here,¡± I said. Pulling her to me I stuck my hand up her skirt. Pulling her panties down slightly my chakra coated fingers ran along her lower lips. Once they were on her clit she came. Yelling out as her body convulsed she didn¡¯t squirt but still liquid poured out of her. Grabbing a towel she wiped herself and was all business again. ¡°Thank you for your assistance. It seems I have be irregr in my needs for release. Can I count on your continued cooperation?¡± She asked. ¡°Of course,¡± I said, trying not tough at her business minded nature. ¡°Good, I find you more useful than I thought possible,¡± she said as we walked out of the dorm. I thought that meant she liked me, or something. Quite the confession for a girl like her. It was Saturday now. I had stopped by her ce on Thursday. Toru had disrobed and followed, Mei not noticing my invisible girlfriend, I fucked her just as hard while Toru watched. We talked more business, then I was fucking Toru in one of the many bathrooms of the school. My invisible girl turned on by watching people have sex she was far better than I deserved. Mei and I left the school and took the bus across town to herwyer''s office. ¡°Used to doing everything yourself?¡± I asked her. ¡°Hmm?¡± She asked, brought out of her own thoughts. Probably thinking about her inventions. ¡°You said you find me useful.¡± ¡°Oh right. Yes, I am used to most people not understanding where my mind goes. Not only have you presented me a new challenge. But your special¡­methods have allowed me to clear my mind far better than I thought possible.¡± ¡°What? You have a special dildo you used before?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course. I made it myself,¡± she said unashamedly. ¡°But it seems that self pleasure methods are not as effective as I originally assumed. The few times I have requested assistance have not been as helpful as you have been able to make it.¡± ¡°Happy to help,¡± I said. ¡°I enjoy myself too.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she said. ¡°I am a perfect specimen of female beauty.¡± Iughed, throwing my arm over her shoulder. ¡°You are.¡± She blushed, probably unused to beingplimented. Though she was robotic most times, there was still a girl in there somewhere. ¡°Any luck with the suit? You said it was proving difficult.¡± ¡°Yes, still difficult,¡± she admitted. ¡°I believe that there are 2yers of what I am calling synthetic skin. Theyers sandwich a thin membrane of nanobots. The ck liquid that is poured out when the suits are damaged. Those broken nanobots are then replenished by the suit somehow. I will need more powerful equipment, or at least ess to some if I am to find out more.¡± ¡°Do you need money?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, I will be adding that to the terms of our newpany. I need to take out a loan for half a billion yen. This will allow me to rent some of the equipment I need.¡± ¡°I have that kind of money,¡± I said. ¡°You could just ask me.¡± ¡°You do?¡± She asked, confused. I nodded. ¡°That would be more optimal than a loan. What would your terms be?¡± ¡°51% of thepany,¡± I decided on. I had stolen most of the money anyway. ¡°I supply the suit and the seed money of half a billion yen. And you are locked in to staying with thepany for 5 years.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± she thought. ¡°I had hoped to work at one of the big firms after my school years.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be against you getting more experience,¡± I said. ¡°But if we can make this suit work. Don¡¯t you think every hero would want it added to theirs? Hell, even citizens would like it to help protect themselves.¡± ¡°That does sound usible. I had expected to be stuck at a bigpany, and they would require to be paid for all the patents I invent while working there,¡± she said. ¡°I think this is agreeable.¡± I nodded. We were soon at the office signing papers. Our Mei Dayspany was officially formed. I owned 51% of thepany. She had full creative control. And I handed her 500,000,000 yen from my status screen and paid thewyer. I also had to pay for his time for the other work he had done for her, but she was soon walking out with a smile on her lips back to the bus. We split from there. Mei going back to her work, and me to the shopping za. I had agreed to escort thedies. But it soon turned into a Weston pays for everything trip. Momo, whose family was rich, didn¡¯t shy away from asking me to pay for her stuff. It had started when I offered to buy a top for Toru, then the other girls said it wasn¡¯t fair so I offered to buy them all one. Then it became a real shopping trip as I carried their bags and continued to buy. Honestly, I didn¡¯t care. It was nice to spend all the money I had stolen from High School of the Dead. It wasn¡¯t like I could spend it in legitimate ways. I couldn¡¯t buy a house, or car without showing evidence of where the money came from. Giving it to Mei was different. I doubted anyone would question where she got it, and since it was for research purposes no one would look at it too deeply. But seeing the girls smile as they tried on this or that piece of jewelry or different attire. Looking at me, and nodding, I was able to give them a day to feel special. Buying what they wanted without worry as they thanked me and moved to the next store. Eventually we grabbed food and sat around a table with other patrons. ¡°I was wrong, Weston, you are good at dating a lot of girls,¡± Momo said. ¡°Told you,¡± I said. ¡°Luckily my pockets are a little deep.¡± ¡°Where did you get all this money?¡± Toru asked, teasingly. ¡°I¡¯ve been saving,¡± I said. I was tempted to lie and say it was insurance from my mom¡¯s death, but I doubted they would ept the money if they thought that. ¡°What better way to spend money than in the service of such fine heroes as youdies?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think this buys you any leniency if we catch you doing bad things in the future,¡± Minaughed. The pink skinned woman had opened up to me more. I hadn¡¯t been too into her before because the skin and ck eyes freaked me out, but she was growing on me. ¡°Damn, what would get me some leniency?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, buying things is working for me,¡± Toru said with augh. ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll keep doing it,¡± I said, giving her a wink. ¡°What about you, Tsuyu?¡± ¡°What about me?¡± She asked. Sitting on all 4s she looked up at me with her big eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve been super quiettely, what¡¯s up?¡± I asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°Worried about school. We have finalsing up.¡± ¡°True,¡± Momo said. ¡°Aizawa said it would be a day of written exams then another hero field day exam.¡± ¡°Yeah, here¡¯s hoping the viins don¡¯t ruin it,¡± I said. They were worse than Voldemort. ¡°Ugh don¡¯t say that,¡± Jiro said. The woman had been happily strumming along on the electric guitar I bought her. ¡°Still can¡¯t believe that happened. They ever figure out why they attacked us?¡± ¡°It was for All Might, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Mina asked. ¡°I think so, and to announce themselves to the world,¡± I said. ¡°They were the League of Viins, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, another group of bad guys trying to make a name for themselves,¡± Momo said with a sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t get why they do it.¡± ¡°I bet they could say the same about us,¡± I admitted. ¡°Sacrifice ourselves for random people. Where they are only about themselves.¡± I noticed something odd then. Someone moving into my bubble of Observation Haki he was a little too close forfort. Stopping talking I noticed him in my peripherals. He walked behind Momo¡¯s chair expertly. Just barley crazing her jacket that hung on her chair. Picking up the tray my food was on I flipped it over, dumping the food. Tossing it like a ninja star it hit him in the neck. The tray shattered, but knocked him forward. The girls eximed their surprise as I jumped up and moved to restrain the guy. ¡°Tsuyu, get security, this guy is stealing shit,¡± I said. ¡°What! Let me go, kid. Where is your proof?¡± The guy asked, struggling. I didn¡¯t listen. Holding his hands behind his back I started pulling stuff out of his pockets. After 8 phones appeared, some nes, rings, and bracelets there was quite the crowd around me as the security guards came. ¡°This guy has some short-range teleportation quirk,¡± I said to the guards. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with handcuffs. He will just teleport them off.¡± ¡°Holy shit it¡¯s the one guy,¡± one of the guards said. Ripping off the mustache on the man I held down. ¡°We¡¯ve been trying to catch him for weeks. Thanks kid.¡± ¡°Yeah yeah,¡± I said. Grabbing Momo¡¯s phone the guards escorted him away. Cursing me the whole way. ¡°You dropped this,¡± I said, handing the phone back to her. ¡°Holy hell, I didn¡¯t even notice,¡± she said, amazed. ¡°How did you?¡± ¡°Skills,¡± I said with a smile. Starting to eat my food off the table. ¡°Lots of training.¡± ¡°You and your training,¡± she said, rolling her eyes. ¡°Still doing it, what? 6 hours a day?¡± ¡°Slowed down a little recently. So yeah, only 6 hours,¡± I admitted. I mostly practiced Haki. Something I was surprised worked in the My Hero Academia world. Where chakra was only in Naruto World. Apparently everyone and everything actually did have Spiritual Energy. I was able to sense everything and everyone around me. I doubted I would try to teach others though. It had taken me 2 years of training to be able to use it inbat. But it was an invaluable skill that I was trying to use for longer and longer periods of time. My goal was to be able to use Observation Haki over arge area like God Enel could do on Skypiea. It would be needed if I was to find my girls in Naruto World. ¡°We should start up our training sessions again,¡± I told Tsuyu. ¡°Why me?¡± She asked, frowning. ¡°Because I miss you,¡± I said sadly, causing her to blush. ¡°And you need to shore up your fighting. You could have done better in the tournament, and you know it.¡± ¡°I do,¡± she said sadly. ¡°It¡¯s just the execution I have trouble with. I don¡¯t like hurting people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, we can work through it,¡± I promised. ¡°I think you have a lot more skills you aren¡¯t using. Besides, you need to practice for the hero practical test.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± she said. ¡°But you still owe me ice cream.¡± ¡°I do, let¡¯s fix that. What do you all want?¡± I asked. Taking orders I got up and walked over to one of the shops. I was about to get in line when I noticed someone I hadn¡¯t expected to see. She was blonde, with buns on her head. Wearing her school uniform of a skirt, brown sweater, and red ascot, she was exactly as I remembered. Moving behind a pir I made a shadow clone. My clone moved to get the ice cream orders while my real body followed the viin. She appeared to be on a mission. Using a transformation jutsu I guessed it was time to enact my n. Toga was the perfect opportunity for an in with the League of Viins. I wasn¡¯t sure if she made contact with the viins yet, but if not now then soon. Transforming into Roronoa Zoro, I made up a background for myself. I was 21, my parents were killed when a building copsed during a hero and viin fight. The heroes didn¡¯t apologize. I sympathized with Stain the Hero Killer. Heroes weren¡¯t worthy of the title if they didn¡¯t sacrifice it all to save everyone. Not sure the psychology behind it, but it sounded good enough for these guys'' standards. I followed Toga to the edge of the Shopping za until she walked between 2 shops. Waiting patiently, when she didn¡¯te out I finally went after her. But she was stronger than I knew. Hiding behind a dumpster the crazy blonde jumped out with a knife in hand. I smoothly moved the knife away from me, allowing it to slide past my cheek. Kicking her in the crotch she rolled away. ¡°Bastard!¡± She spat diving at me again. I moved to the side again and again as she continued to stab at me. Putting a bored look on my face I slid to the side and knocked her on the back of the head, forcing her to stumble forward. ¡°Lame, I thought you were strong,¡± I said with all the disappointment I could. ¡°Nevermind blondie. Have fun being weak.¡± I turned to go away. ¡°Weak?!¡± She growled. ¡°I¡¯m not weak. Yah!¡± She ran at me. Her knife moving faster, but still slow to my eyes. I turned around, bitch pping her. Her head mmed into the metal dumpster beside her. Causing her head to bleed she growled at me, but then it changed to a heated look. ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked, her voice huffing as if she was in heat. ¡°Roronoa,¡± I said with a straight face. ¡°Sorry, I thought you were one of those League guys since you were radiating such bloodthirst.¡± ¡°The league?¡± She asked excitedly. ¡°I¡¯m looking for them too.¡± ¡°Oh, again, sorry. I¡¯ll look somewhere else.¡± ¡°No wait,¡± she said, her voice scratching. Her hand grabbing my shirt. ¡°I-I¡¯m really strong. No one has dodged me so easily. G-Give me your number.¡± ¡°So you can continue to fail to stab me?¡± I asked. Sheughed, smiling wide, almost excited. ¡°I have a friend who might know the league. They said they would put me in touch with them if they got the okay.¡± I frowned, but handed her my burner phone. ¡°Okay, if you think you can,¡± I said. She stabbed at me again with her small knife. I grabbed her wrist, holding it a good 3 inches from my chest. ¡°Still weak there girlie.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Himiko Toga,¡± she said, a wide smile on her lips. Almost excited to not stab me. She pulled her arm back and put her number in my phone. Then she called her number and the deed was done. ¡°Do you want to get some food?¡± She asked, a heated look still on her face. ¡°No, I have ns,¡± I said. ¡°Gonna keep looking for the League. Watch that bloodlust of yours. It¡¯s pretty obvious.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s my quirk. I love blood,¡± she said, licking her lips. ¡°Well, get a hold of it, alright Toga?¡± I asked. Turning around I walked away. She started following me so when I was out of sight I ended the transformation and moved into the crowd. Feeling her at the back of me I couldn¡¯t help but shiver. The girl was creepy as all hell. By drinking a person¡¯s blood she could turn into them. I was pretty sure she could use their quirks too. I would have to make sure she didn¡¯t get any of my blood. My clone with the girls again I made the switch and was soon taking over the cargo role of carrying their stuff. Their steam was soon done for though so I walked them to the bus and went to their stops with them. Handing off their stuff until we happened to end up at Toru¡¯s ce. I had dinner with her and her family but was soon back to school. Training yet again. CHAPTER 162 BROKER CHAPTER 162 BROKER Things calmed down greatly in My Hero Academia. I was honestly surprised. Reading the manga it felt like stuff happened all of the time. But no, the next big arc was the summer camp one. Where the League of Viins would ruin summer camp for everyone. I was pretty sure the Viins just liked ruining good times for kids. Probably run by a bunch of adults, jealous of our summers off andck of responsibilities. I spent my time training and studying. I would see my dad now and then, but he was getting more and more serious with the girlfriend of his. He mentioned marriage now and then. I was happy for him, but I had my own life. He was an afterthought. We had created a study group after school to help study for Finals. It cut into my training time, but I guessed learning stuff was useful in some way. The study group was made of Momo, Ida, Midoriya, Toru, Mina, Jiro, Tsuyu, and Uraraka. ¡°Bored, bored, bored, bored,¡± I mumbled, reading the Calculus book again. ¡°Then do something else!¡± Momo finally yelled. ¡°This is your study group!¡± I yelled back. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to make it fun for everyone.¡± ¡°You keep saying that, but have yet toe up with a solution to make it less boring,¡± she mumbled. ¡°See, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong,¡± I said. ¡°If you say strip studying again, I will punch you,¡± Momo said. I put a hurt look on my face. ¡°It was Toru¡¯s idea.¡± ¡°It was not!¡± She yelled. ¡°Oh right, you put the idea in my head,¡± I said. My girlfriend was flickering between visible and invisible now and then. As she got used to turning her quirk off and on she was appearing more often. Challenging herself. Her true goal was to be able to keep it up for a full 24 hours. Which I had been helping to push her for. Threatening her with not letting her watch me have sex. It was sad how easily it worked. The girl loved to watch, which was fine with me. I had been having a great time with Toru, Nejire, and Mei. ¡°I¡¯m joking¡­mostly¡­as long as no one wants to y the strip study game,¡± I said. ¡°No!¡± More than one voice yelled. ¡°Fine fine. I¡¯m thinking a quiz game. A fun little game of Jeopardy or something,¡± I said. ¡°We can do that,¡± Momo said. ¡°But what¡¯s the point?¡± ¡°It''s a challenge. Before the test. See how much random crap we know,¡± I said. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll even put up a prize.¡± I pulled out 25,000 yen, about $150. ¡°Prize money. Make it a real challenge. I will even sweeten the pot. If a woman wins I will spend this on a date between us.¡± ¡°Oh my god, why am I not surprised?¡± Toru said,ughing. ¡°I knew you¡¯d try to get something out of this.¡± ¡°Except you Toru, you don¡¯t get one,¡± I said, sticking out my tongue. She did the same. Holding herself visible for longer as she stuck her tongue out at me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take the date of course. But money is money.¡± ¡°I could use money,¡± Mina noted. ¡°Ouch, wait to choose what you win,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah whatever,¡± she giggled. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± ¡°Same¡± ¡°Me too¡± ¡°Why not?¡± The others said. We were then sectioned off to randomly start writing down questions. We nned it for a day before the actual exams. I felt more like I had something to work for. If I won I would just offer to take one of the girls on a date¡­as a constion prize. I knew Toru wouldn¡¯t care. We had gone on quite a few dates since our first. She might want to follow behind and watch it happen like the closet stalker she was. But when the group wrapped up I was surprised to get another call. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked, putting on my Zoro voice. ¡°Hey, Roronoa,¡± Toga said nervously. ¡°I was nning on meeting a guy I know to maybe meet the League. Are you still interested?¡± ¡°Are you going to try to stab me?¡± I asked, bored. She giggled. ¡°Probably,¡± she said. Letting out a sigh I said, ¡°Fine. Where?¡± She ryed the information and I was soon draping myself in dark chakra. Moving through the school as I stayed hidden from the cameras and sensors I knew of. I was quickly off the school grounds. I knew they had sensors watching for people, but chakra was something they didn¡¯t know to look for. I had escaped plenty of times without anyone noticing. Running across town on my own 2 feet I was able to easily jump huge distances between buildings. All the while staying hidden from everything. I eventually found the pawn shop Toga had mentioned. Waiting in the alley I put on my Zoro guise. I didn¡¯t have his swords but wore his white wool shirt, ck pants, ck boots, and ck headband on my arm. ¡°Hey,¡± I growled at Toga. She was still in her school uniform. Stepping out of the taxi she smiled widely at me. Widely and crazily. I once had a crazy ex-girlfriend. She got way into the rtionship way too quickly. That mad look in the eyes was the only way to describe Toga¡¯s stare. Although we had only met once she already had it. A shiver went up my spine, but I kept the bored look on my face. ¡°Good, you came,¡± she said. Licking her lips she asked, ¡°Shall we?¡± I nodded and walked over to her. Pretending to be unafraid as I walked next to her up to the pawn shop. She didn¡¯t make a move with a knife, but using Observation Haki, I made sure of it. Ready for her to strike at any moment I was prepared to p her around. We walked to the counter. An old woman behind it nodded and waved us to a side door. Entering into a new building it was apparently a club. Loud music yed down below somewhere. In a dark corridor we moved down the stairs. That was where Toga decided to strike. Her hand whipping out of her sweater pocket she swiped her knife at me. Before it got halfway, I smacked the back of her head and she fell down the stairs with a yelp. Catching herself at the bottom I grabbed the cor of her shirt, picking her up. ¡°You done?¡± She smiled heatedly. Giggling as she shook her head. I rolled my eyes as we walked into the club. Moving through the crowd we were guided to another back room. Inside was more of what I expected. The music muffled well from the simple door. I guessed the room was sound proof. A bar on one side there was arge table where I pictured mafia card games happened. But a simple man sat there. He was tall. Gray hair slicked to one side he had circr frame sses, a goatee, a gap between his teeth, and smoked a cigarette. Wearing a business suit he opened his arms widely. ¡°Toga, so good to see you again.¡± She sat at one of the chairs in front of the guy. I sat next to her. Pretending to be bored. I recognized this guy. He was some sort of information guy that the League of Viins used. ¡°This the friend you spoke about?¡± The guy asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Toga said. Her normally psychotic look was all business now. ¡°Kagero Okuta, this is Roronoa. He wanted to find the League too.¡± ¡°That true, Roronoa?¡± Okuta asked, with a gap tooth smile. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said and left it at that. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll need you to continue,¡± Okuta said. ¡°This is a meet and greet. I am your conduit to the League.¡± I eyed Toga. ¡°She said it might happen. You really know them?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Okuta said. ¡°I am an information broker for a lot of people. I am currently recruiting for the League. If you want them to consider you. You need to impress me. And I know nothing about you, Roronoa. How about we start with your real name, and your quirk.¡± I nodded grimly. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you my real name, or show you my real face. I am on the run. I had my face changed. Been kind of wandering for a while until I saw that video on Stain. A lot of what he believed in stuck with me. Kind of gave me something to try to help achieve.¡± ¡°Which is?¡± ¡°A world without false heroes,¡± I said bluntly. ¡°My parents were killed in a viin attack. A fire hero identally set fire to a building they were in. Just a spark, but they were lit up. Never got an apology from the hero. Just a pat on the head. Always had a bad taste in my mouth about them since.¡± Okuta frowned. ¡°Endeavor?¡± He asked. I matched his frown, but didn¡¯t offer a yes or no. I let it be ambiguous. I hadn¡¯t heard a story of that happening, but it wasn¡¯t too farfetched. The Hero Safety Commission could probably make something like that disappear. ¡°They said the viin did it. But I was there,¡± I said. ¡°He did.¡± ¡°Jeez,¡± Okuta said, acting as if he cared, perfectly. ¡°You really must hate them.¡± I didn¡¯t answer. Toga moved to stab me again. I grabbed her knife between 2 fingers. She practically came from the show of strength. Moaning excitedly as she pulled the knife away. ¡°And your quirk?¡± He asked. ¡°It¡¯s called Observation,¡± I said. ¡°I know everything happening around me.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°So, I can¡¯t be caught by surprise,¡± I said. ¡°Those 2 guys have guns. They can fire at me if you want me to show you my skills.¡± ¡°You can dodge bullets?¡± He asked, intrigued. ¡°I can dodge fingers pulling triggers,¡± I rified. ¡°I know everything around me.¡± Toga apparently wanted to try. Slicing her dagger she went for the back of my head. I ducked down smoothly. Her hand kept going, she pulled it back and tried to stab me but I moved away. Stopping just out of her reach. ¡°I don¡¯t get caught by surprise.¡± Toga practically hyperventted. So excited as she tried to stab me again and again. I couldn¡¯t remember exactly what her deal was, but she wanted to stab and kill everything she loved, because she loved blood. ¡°Consider me impressed,¡± Okuta admitted. ¡°I tested Toga. She is strong.¡± I continued to sit away from her. Shrugging I let him think what she wanted. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll put you 2 up for meeting the League.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Toga asked excitedly. ¡°We can be just like Stainy, Roronoa.¡± ¡°Cool,¡± I said. ¡°What next?¡± ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll be in touch soon,¡± he admitted. ¡°You both good? Need anything from me?¡± ¡°No, the IDs you gave me work great,¡± Toga said. ¡°IDs?¡± I asked. ¡°Haha, you¡¯re not the only one on the run, Roro baby,¡± she said with a wink. Another shiver went up her spine. ¡°I want IDs,¡± I said, looking at Okuta. ¡°Oh yeah? You got money?¡± He asked. ¡°A bunch. Liberated a lot. I want a moneyunderer too,¡± I said. ¡°Now, that is something I can help with,¡± Okuta said with a big smile. For a small fee he gave me information for where I could find a moneyunderer and guy that could make Identification cards. With that I had a way to start spending some real money. I was soon out the door. Toga chasing after me as we left the club then pawn shop. ¡°Where are you going?!¡± She yelled as we left. ¡°Home,¡± I said. ¡°I want toe with,¡± she said. ¡°Why? So you can try to stab me?¡± I asked, bored. ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t,¡± she said. I turned around, studying her. She was practically squirming. I could tell she was lying. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t give out freebies,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯d have to pay with your ass.¡± I decided on trying to make it worth my wild. I was pretty sure she wasn¡¯t interested in sex whatsoever. Part of me was tempted to try, just because crazy girls were an experience in and of themselves, but she was a few levels beyond crazy. ¡°But I¡¯m a virgin,¡± she whined. Iughed. ¡°Then sorry, sugar tits. I¡¯m a viin. Not some chivalrous knight.¡± I continued walking. She didn¡¯t follow. I was a little disappointed, but yelled at my dick for being too horny. I had plenty of women going on. I didn¡¯t need to add a blood crazy one to it. I was soon jumping away and back at the dorm. Pleasantly I ran into Nejire on my way back. ¡°Hello beautiful,¡± I said walking down the hall toward her. ¡°I knocked on your door, but you weren¡¯t there,¡± she said with a frown. ¡°I¡¯m here now,¡± I said. ¡°Come for a midnight snack?¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± she said cutely. My periwinkle haired beauty putting on her schoolgirl act. ¡°Let me make you something special then,¡± I said. Grabbing her ass I led her to my room. ¡°How about I treat you to a nice rough session. It¡¯s a school night. I might have bought a gag to help keep you quiet.¡± ¡°I could be talked into that,¡± she whispered hotly. ¡°But you¡¯ll have to tie me down. I might try to pull the gag out.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t move,¡± I promised. I soon had her on my bed. Holding her arms and legs down with my own. I fucked her hard while she tried to scream through the gag. Cumming over and over it didn¡¯t take long to make her pass out mid-sex. Filling her up with my semen she slept soundly with me buried in her. I made the right choice in not going with psycho blood girl. Normal cock hungry girls were so much better. CHAPTER 163 FINALS CHAPTER 163 FINALS ¡°What should we do for our date, Momo?¡± I asked unashamedly. ¡°Hmm I¡¯m thinking I want you to set aside a day all about me,¡± she said. ¡°You cane to my house early in the morning. Clean my room. Then make me breakfast. I¡¯ll use you as my mule again while you take me on another shopping spree. Then we go to a cake store, and you feed me sweets. Call me mistress of course. We can see a romance movie. The sappier the better. A real tear jerker. Then I¡¯ll rent a pnquin and you can take the ce of the driver.¡± ¡°Will the driver be sitting in back with you?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course,¡± sheughed. ¡°Then no deal,¡± I said. ¡°All others are fine in my book. But I don¡¯t take dudes on dates. Sorry, Bakugo.¡± ¡°What?!¡± He growled. ¡°Don¡¯t drag me into your pervy conversation.¡± ¡°You were listening,¡± I said. ¡°I thought you wanted to join. And for thest time. No date for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kick your ass,¡± he growled again. ¡°Stop flirting,¡± I said, giving him a wink. He growled again but someone interrupted. ¡°You¡¯re actually taking him up on the date?¡± Minaughed. ¡°Why not?¡± Momo asked. ¡°I won, didn¡¯t I? Why wouldn¡¯t I want the winner of the Sports Festival to wait on me hand and foot.¡± ¡°That was the bet,¡± I said. ¡°Sorry you didn¡¯t study enough, Mina.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± she said, rolling her eyes. ¡°Obsessed with yourself much?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one that can¡¯t stop talking about going on a date with me,¡± I said. ¡°You need to learn some humility,¡± Toru said. ¡°I¡¯ve never met someone so shameless. You purposefully stopped trying at our quiz game when Momo started winning.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it if she chose topete in her hero costume,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s very revealing.¡± I wasn¡¯t shy about checking her out in her costume. She was currently in it, revealing a wide gap between her cleavage. We had our quiz game the other day. Momo won of course, she was too smart, but I was a close 5th. Our final exams had been conducted the day before. We were currently on our way to the practical field exam. ¡°We ever figure out what the exam is supposed to be?¡± I asked, changing the subject. ¡°I heard we were supposed to fight giant robots,¡± the Pikachu guy said. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I heard too,¡± Mina admitted. ¡°That¡¯s not what I heard,¡± I admitted. Grabbing my chin as if I was contemting something. The bus we were on hit a bump, jostling us. ¡°What did you hear?¡± Toru asked from beside me. All of us were in our hero costumes. But she decided not to wear her gloves so we could hold hands without anyone noticing. ¡°I heard we would be going against the UA teachers,¡± I said. ¡°Ha, yeah right!¡± The red haired guy said. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, care for a bet?¡± I asked, putting a wide smile on. ¡°Don¡¯t bet him,¡± Momo said. ¡°Weston, has an ear for these things.¡± ¡°Dammit Momo, why you gotta ruin my good times,¡± I said. ¡°Are you serious? You heard we would go against the teachers?¡± Midoriya asked. ¡°Yeah, they said they don¡¯t want us to go to summer camp. They want us to lose,¡± I said. That had been the deal. Whoever passes the field exam would be able to go to a special summer camp for UA students. ¡°That¡¯s not fair,¡± redhead said. ¡°There¡¯s no way we can beat them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. They all have their weaknesses,¡± I said. ¡°Even All Might?¡± Tsuyu asked. ¡°His is tougher,¡± I said. ¡°But yeah, he¡¯s got one.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that, oh wise Weston?¡± Momo teased. I looked to Midoriya, he stared at me, nervous. ¡°And give away all my secrets?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh you¡¯re so full of it,¡± Momo scoffed. ¡°I never said I wasn¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°But with this, I¡¯m not. All Might has a weakness. If you watched and paid attention, you might have noticed it too.¡± ¡°Fine, a hint,¡± Momo said. ¡°A hint?¡± I asked. ¡°Hmm fine, but I¡¯m less of a doormat on our date.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± she said with augh. ¡°He favors one of his sides,¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± She asked. ¡°Look at his stance. He favors a side. Always. Just slightly. That¡¯s why he stands with his fists at his hips. When he doesn¡¯t stand like that you can see he prefers to lean on his- oh dang I almost gave away which side.¡± I was mostly making it up. I did know he had been severely damaged on his left side from hisst battle with All for One. I didn¡¯t think anyone ever hit him on the left side of his lower chest. But the wound had always looked bad. I bet it would hurt if someone had focused on it. ¡°That¡¯s not funny,¡± Bakugo growled. ¡°You make it sound like the number 1 hero could be hurt.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not god,¡± I said tly. ¡°Everyone gets beat up. Everyone has a weakness. Me for instance. A beautiful woman always has my attention. I hope I go up against Midnight.¡± ¡°I hope you do too,¡± Toru said,ughing loudly. ¡°I¡¯d love to see her kick your ass.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± I admitted, scandalously. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m into it. Won¡¯t know until I try.¡± ¡°Oh god¡± ¡°Shut up¡± ¡°You¡¯re disgusting¡± People around me yelled as theyughed. We soon quieted down as we came up to our destination. Another group of buildings that somehow existed on the far side of the UA campus. It was like the campus was an unimaginably big area like fighting zones in DBZ. Waiting for us as we got off the bus were the teachers of UA. Aizawa, All Might, and Midnight were out front. ¡°Wee, students,¡± Aizawa said. ¡°These buildings here will be the testing grounds for your Finals field test.¡± He appeared bored as usual. But all of the teachers were in their hero costumes. ¡°You might be wondering why we are all here.¡± The rest of the ss studied the teachers nervously. Understanding what was going on. ¡°Dibs on Midnight,¡± I said quickly raising my hand. ¡°And what are you calling dibs for exactly, Frostwave?¡± Midnight asked with a slight smile. ¡°Oh please, only people I save need to call me that. You can call me, Frost,¡± I said with a wink. ¡°Obviously, we will be doing some diatorial fighting tournament where we are oiled up and go head to head.¡± She didn¡¯t bother to hide her smile. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. I would like to go against Weston.¡± ¡°Too bad,¡± Aizawa said. ¡°No, you will be paired up with someone from ss. Then go up against one of the teachers.¡± ¡°Ugh¡± ¡°Damn¡± ¡°he was right¡± people groaned around me. ¡°Enough,¡± Aizawa said, demanding discipline from us at all times. ¡°The teachers will be wearing weights that weigh them down to roughly double their body weight. Slowing us all down to give you all more of a chance. You will be paired with someone we all feel represent something you arecking. The objective of the test will be to either handcuff the instructor with one of these.¡± Aizawa lifted a fancy golden handcuff. ¡°The other objective will be to travel through an exit. But all instructors will be guarding these exits. How you want to win will be up to you. For those of you who don¡¯t pass. You will not be able to go to summer camp.¡± People were serious around me. Nothing would get in the way of these kids and summer camp. I didn¡¯t me them. I couldn¡¯t remember if there was a beach day. But that sounded ssic enough to belong in MHA. Aizawa passed out assignments and we were directed to the respective buildings where our tests would be held. ¡°Good luck, Momo. Be sure to tell Todoroki what to do. You¡¯re good at that,¡± I said. ¡°Honestly, I am,¡± she said confidently. ¡°Toru, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you use your new skill,¡± I said. ¡°Be sure to surprise everyone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it,¡± she whispered. Her gloves back on she put a finger up to her lips. ¡°Good luck Tsuyu, although we won¡¯t need it,¡± I said. ¡°Ribbit,¡± she said. ¡°Well said.¡± I reached down. She jumped up to my back, climbing to rest near my shoulder. ¡°Jeez, have you put on weight?¡± She smacked the top of my head, but smiled at me as she held onto my back. She was my partner in the exam. ¡°What do you know about this Ectosm guy?¡± I asked. We walked toward our building. We were one of the first to go. ¡°He can make clones of himself,¡± Tsuyu said. ¡°So like you actually.¡± ¡°Shh that¡¯s still a secret,¡± I said. ¡°You ever figure out how to allow us to do that chakra thing?¡± She whispered. I looked back at her. ¡°I did,¡± I admitted. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯d be up for it.¡± ¡°What do I have to do?¡± She asked innocently. Honestly I really liked Tsuyu. At first it had been in a mascot sort of way because she had such a bubbly personality. But after Shinju I had started appreciating the smaller girls. They were just as much woman as the curvier ones I preferred. ¡°Hmm we ever go on a date and I¡¯ll tell you,¡± I said. ¡°A date?¡± She asked with a blush. ¡°Of course. You and me. Doing what you want. Interested?¡± ¡°You uh see me that way?¡± She asked nervously. ¡°Of course,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Unless you want to just stay friends. I-I think I understand. I¡¯m hideous, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°What? No,¡± she whispered. ¡°Sorry I just thought¡­¡± ¡°Thought what?¡± ¡°You were into Momo or Toru,¡± she whispered. ¡°Oh I am,¡± I said. ¡°But I¡¯m into you too, Tsuyu. Especially after our training sessions. You¡¯re very pretty when you get serious.¡± She quieted as we entered the building. Following some signs I ran us up to the top floor. ¡°Thanks,¡± Tsuyu whispered. ¡°Always,¡± I said. We got to the door marked entrance saying, ¡°you ready?¡± ¡°Can I?¡± She motioned at her torso. ¡°Not till you know you have to,¡± I said. She nodded. Dropping down she walked in beside me. In the room was Ectosm. He was pretty creepy. Over 6 feet tall he wore a brown trench coat like a sher. No arms showing the only thing distinguishing about him was his head. It was pitch ck, from either a suit or his real skin. His head was bald, and his teeth showed at all times. No lips covered them. ¡°Hello Frostwave and Froppy,¡± Ectosm said. Not moving his mouth as he talked. ¡°You will find the handcuff there.¡± His head nudged to our right. Tsuyu grabbed it. ¡°You have 10 minutes to either p that cuff on my real body or get through the exit. I warn you, it¡¯s a maze behind me. And my bodies are everywhere.¡± ¡°Are you ready?¡± He asked. His eerie voice felt like it came from everywhere around us. We nodded. ¡°Begin.¡± Tsuyu and I ran to the right hallway. Tsuyu hopping she was able to keep up, if barely. We met one of the Ectosms. I kicked it, making it turn into a silvery ooze. We didn¡¯t halt. The next turn Tsuyu grabbed the right Ectosm and I grabbed the left. A simple blow was enough to make them disappear. We continued running. Never stopping as we randomly made the clones disintegrate. I thought it was useless but he was really trying to tire us out. Overwhelm us. Each turn had more clones. Eventually we came to a big room. Tsuyu was breathing heavily and facing us was a good 18 clones. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve proved yourself,¡± I told Tsuyu. Sighing she stood up, lifting her shirt she revealed a belt of weights around her waist. Releasing the zipper it dropped down. Thudding hard though only dropping a couple of feet. Tsuyu let out a sigh. Going back to all 4s she leapt at the clones. Only this time she was hard to watch. Her legs and arm muscles bulging she shot out at the clones. Closing the distance instantly. Moving through 4 she hit the opposite wall. Jumping once shended Tsuyu swiped through another 8 as her tongue took another 4. I grabbed the weight and got the rest of them. Tsuyu was like a new person. Jumping from the floor to the ceiling I struggled to keep up as she moved through the hall. Her change was because we had started training together. Since I had more than one weight I had risked allowing Momo to test one. She was able to absorb it and make the alloy again. It was a metal she hadn¡¯t seen before. But once she understood it she could make it again. Momo, Tsuyu, and Toru all had a set. Wearing them at all times as they trained. Not as much weight as me, but enough. Tsuyu¡¯s was about 200 pounds. Almost 4 times her normal weight. Her leaps were a whole new level of strength. The ending was anticlimactic. At the exit of the supposed maze was a gate with Ectosm guarding it. He couldn¡¯t keep up with Tsuyu as she jumped from one end of the room to blow past him. As she jumped I channeled chakra and leapt. Keeping my weights on the whole time. He congratted us and we went to a main viewing area to watch the other challenges. Tsuyu and I sat on a couch. Watching the fights unfold. ¡°Nap time,¡± I said. Yawning widely Iid down on the couch and turned off my brain for a bit. Content in MHA I tried not to worry about the future. Or the other worlds. Things felt different in MHA currently. I was too confident. I wanted to find a challenge. I hoped fighting a battle on both sides would prove enough of one. Tsuyu soonid next to me. Snuggling up to my shoulder. I instinctively ran my hand through her hair and we enjoyed a moment alone for a bit. It was a nice moment. Of course that ended when people started winning or losing their fights. Barging in, making noise, being teens. CHAPTER 164 PASS AND FAIL CHAPTER 164 PASS AND FAIL ¡°Sucks you didn¡¯t make it, Pikachu,¡± I said. ¡°Goddamn, Weston, stop calling me that,¡± Denki said. The yellow haired guy with a ck lightning bolt through his hair rubbed his temples. Even 150 yearster, of course people in Japan knew who Pikachu was. ¡°What? It makes you cuter,¡± I said. ¡°Next time you¡¯re all zonked out, I¡¯m sure I can get you to say pika-pika.¡± ¡°Leave him alone,¡± Momo mumbled. ¡°They feel bad enough they don¡¯t get to go to the summer camp.¡± Denki, Mina, Sato the sugar eater, and the red haired guy were the only ones that hadn¡¯t passed the teacher¡¯s test. ¡°Why would they even want to go?¡± I asked. ¡°You know it¡¯s just going to be training.¡± ¡°Aizawa said it was a spec-¡± Kirishima the redhead said but I cut him off. ¡°A special time honored tradition for the first years after their first term. Buildingradery, trust, and everything sappy during a week-long summer camp. Under the direct guidance of camp counselors you will all be able to experience the best there is to offer,¡± I quoted word for word. ¡°In short it¡¯s going to be a week of hell. Training from sun up to sun down. Probably including every ssic wilderness trope. Eating only food we make. Last person somewhere goes to bed hungry. See who can sit under the waterfall the longest.¡± ¡°Oh god, you¡¯re right,¡± Momo said, hurt in her voice. ¡°It is training, isn¡¯t it?¡± I nodded. ¡°And do you really think Aizawa would let you 4 miss out?¡± I asked. ¡°He will make you guys go through extra hard training to¡­¡± I changed my voice with chakra, doing my best Aizawa impression, ¡°teach you 4 idiots what pain really means.¡± The room burst intoughter. ¡°That was spot on,¡± Toruughed. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ve been practicing,¡± I said back in my normal voice. ¡°I can do All Mi-¡± I stopped as Aizawa walked in. The room stiffened, sitting up straight as he eyed us. ¡°Morning ss,¡± Aizawa said in his normal bored tone. ¡°About your end-of-term exams. I hate to say that some of you failed the practical part. And as such¡­everyone is going to the forest lodge camp.¡± Aizawa didn¡¯t get the reaction from the 4 people that failed that he expected. He frowned. ¡°Who told you?¡± Mina looked back at me. I red, shaking my head. ¡°We guessed,¡± she said. ¡°Damn,¡± Aizawa said sadly. ¡°Fine. There were no failing grades on the written exam. For the practical Satou, Kirishima, Ashido, Kaminari, and Sero all failed.¡± I forgot about Sero. He had gone up against Midnight, she put him to sleep so he wasn¡¯t helpful at all for the fight. Sero was the guy that was basically Spiderman since he could use tape and swung from it like the webslinger. He cursed from his seat across the room. ¡°For the exam, the teachers acted as viins,¡± Aizawa continued. ¡°We were all gauging how you faced the challenges we set for each of you. If you haven¡¯t guessed, the Forest Lodge Summer Camp is going to be Boot Camp. We will be training the entire time. And those that failed need training the most, so buckle up for a fun break. We will be busy. Here are the booklets about the boot camp. You can let your parents know about it. Other than that, that¡¯s all I have today.¡± He passed out booklets and everyone quickly poured through the information. ¡°There¡¯s barely anything here,¡± Mina said. ¡°How will we know what to pack?¡± ¡°I¡¯d do bikini,¡± I offered. ¡°Something¡­pink for you. It really brings out your eyes.¡± ¡°You think?¡± She asked seriously. ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°We will be gone a week so I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll pack at least 20 of everything, probably only use about 3 things.¡± ¡°Yes, as one should on a trip,¡± Toru said. ¡°You could go naked. You don¡¯t even need a wardrobe,¡± I said. She appeared, sticking her tongue out at me. I blew her a kiss and she blushed, turning invisible again. ¡°We have a couple of days till we go. And exams are over, should we go shopping?¡± Momo asked. ¡°Yes, everyone should,¡± Uraraka said. ¡°I¡¯m sure we could all use something.¡± I mentally cursed her, but acted like I wasn¡¯t. I preferred being the only guy there. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea¡± ¡°I¡¯m in¡± ¡°Can¡¯t wait¡±¡± the other¡¯s said. I agreed too and we were soon nning to meet the next day at the local shopping za. ¡°Training tonight, Tsuyu?¡± I asked. ¡°Nope, I¡¯m taking a break,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m sure we will get enough of it at camp.¡± ¡°True,¡± I let out a sigh. I already had ns for the night. I didn¡¯t want to be worn out for once. ¡ª I walked into the backroom. Instead of it being empty like usual, there were a few people already sitting at the table across from Okuta. I was back at the club where I had met the information broker. The man¡¯s information was good. I already had an ID for Roronoa Zoro. Zoro was in the process of buying a house with a nice garage near UA. Once the sale went through I nned to buy a car so I could stop with the stupid bus. ¡°Roro,¡± Toga said excitedly, waving as I got closer. I moved to sit beside her and the new guy. He was tall, wearing a shabby ck jacket and pants, he had stitches all over his body. The skin from his upper chest to his cheeks was ck and burned, held together with staples. His upper arms, and the skin under his eyes were the same. I pretended like he looked like any other person. ¡°Good, you¡¯re all here,¡± Okuta said. ¡°The leader of the League of Viins agreed to meet with you 3. If you are still interested we can go there now.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Toga said excitedly as her fists bounced off of her thighs. ¡°Sure,¡± I said. The man next to me nodded. We were quickly ushered out another back door. Leading right to a street we were funneled into an SUV. Of course Toga sat next to me. I was sure to use Observation at all times. ¡°This guy is a little skittish when ites to new recruits,¡± Okuta said. ¡°So best behavior.¡± A driver started the SUV and we headed to wherever his ce was. ¡°What have you been up to, Roro?¡± Toga asked, excitedly. ¡°I tried texting and calling. You never answered.¡± ¡°Been busy,¡± I said, simply. ¡°You didn¡¯t sound too interested in hanging outst time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re shameless,¡± she giggled. Her hand moving I stiffened, but it moved to the top of my knee, no knife this time. ¡°Rx, I¡¯ve decided to hold off from stabbing you until we are really close.¡± ¡°Jee, thanks there, Toga,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re sure considerate.¡± She giggled excitedly as we moved through the streets. I tried to act like I wasn¡¯t paying attention but I made sure I remembered every turn and street name. ¡°So what¡¯s your story there, Scarecrow?¡± I asked the guy in back. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that, Roro,¡± he warned. ¡°I¡¯m Dabi.¡± ¡°Roronoa,¡± I said, extending my hand. He looked at it, but took it. We gripped one another, I decided to match his strength. The handshake extending until we agreed the other was strong. ¡°What¡¯s with the scars?¡± Toga asked, oblivious. ¡°What¡¯s with the schoolgirl uniform?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still in school,¡± she said sadly. ¡°Or at least I used to be. Until I killed some people, then they got all pissed and kept chasing me.¡± Dabi chuckled. ¡°That tends to happen.¡± ¡°Your turn,¡± she said. He hesitated but admitted, ¡°My blowback.¡± ¡°Ouch, that sucks,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I have one of those. What about you, Roro?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯m forced to know everything around me,¡± I said. ¡°So?¡± She asked. ¡°So, I know you have 8 knives on you, and are on the rag. The driver has 2 guns. And probably a bad case of crabs. And-¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Okuta said. ¡°We are almost there.¡± ¡°That was so cool,¡± Toga said. Her hand moved smoothly trying to stab my neck. I leaned forward forcing her to miss. ¡°So cool,¡± she squeaked excitedly as she put the knife away. We drove up to a non-descript little bar. I memorized the address and we followed Okuta up to it. ¡°Shigaraki, I got what you asked,¡± Okuta said as he walked in. We followed. The bar was small. Brick exterior, the floors and bar top were shiny. A man in a waiter suit stood behind the bar. At least he was kind of a man. His head was that of ck and purple smoke. I found my annoying warp guy from the Rescue Exam back when the Nomu showed up. Across from him, sitting at the bar was good old handjob. Instead of the many hands, he only had one extra, hanging on his face. His white hair shaggy, he wore ck pants and a ck shirt. Slowly he turned to face us. Peeking through 2 of the fingers of the hand on his face. ¡°Seeing you in the flesh¡­you look creepy as hell,¡± Dabi said. He was one to talk. He looked like a walking cigarette ban ad. ¡°Whoa, you¡¯re a buddy of the great Stainy, aren¡¯t you hand dude?¡± Toga asked excitedly. ¡°I look up to him soooo much. I want to join the League. Come on, can I, can I?¡± Shigaraki sighed. ¡°ckmist,¡± he directed at the bartender. ¡°Throw these fuckers somewhere besides here. It seems like the 3 types I hate the most showed up.¡± ¡°A snot-nosed brat, some asshole that doesn¡¯t understand respect, and some green haired bastard,¡± he said. It must have been the face because I felt the need to pull my sword. I scratched my palm instead. ¡°You want me to cut you, bitch?¡± Toga asked, a smile still on her face. ¡°Now now,¡± ckmist said. ¡°Our guests went through all the trouble of reaching out. If nothing else, let us at least hear what they have to say, Shigaraki. Besides, the broker has proven himself. The folk he introduces have always had strategic advantages.¡± ¡°Yo, I don¡¯t care if you want them or not,¡± Okuta said. ¡°You wanted the best in the area. Here they are. Just cough up the service charge, and my work is done.¡± The gray haired man stepped up while smoking a cigarette. ¡°Guess I should at least introduce them. This cute little high school girl has been the talk of the town. But the media has kept her face and name under wraps. She is on the run for serial Blood Draining murders.¡± ¡°My name¡¯s Toga Himiko,¡± she said as if she were in ss. ¡°Life is hard. I want to make it a little easier. I wanna be like Stainy. And kill that fucking Viin yer that got into his way.¡± Shigaraki growled, but didn¡¯t rebuke her. Okuta coughed, putting his hand on Scarecrow. ¡°This man hasmitted no crimes that have stood out, but he¡¯s taken to the hero killer¡¯s ideals quite a bit.¡± Dabi mumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t know about this, does this group even have a cause? I mean, you¡¯re letting a crazy high schooler join.¡± ¡°Woah there,¡± Shigaraki said. ¡°Even crazy girl managed to spit out her name. Be a proper adult.¡± ¡°Fine, I go by Dabi.¡± ¡°I want a real name,¡± Shigaraki coughed. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll tell you if and when I need to. Either way, whether I join or not, I¡¯ll be the one to fulfill the hero killer¡¯s will.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t run your mouth,¡± Shigaraki growled. ¡°Can we leave the hero killer shit out of the conversation for 2 fucking minutes?!¡± ¡°Hold on, I got one more, the best forst,¡± Okuta said. Shigaraki stood up, but rxed a little, staring at me. I kept my bored look on. ¡°This is one of many people affected by the heroes. Coteral Damage. After hearing his vague story I did a little digging and there have been at least 30 people killed in mysterious fires around Endeavor¡¯s fights. He is one of many hurt by the heroes.¡± I kept my cool demeanor on. I wasn¡¯t surprised by the number, I was surprised he had done some digging. ¡°I¡¯m Roronoa,¡± I said. I eyed him, then Dabi and Toga. ¡°And gotta love Stain.¡± Togaughed happily. ¡°Fucking fuck,¡± Shigaraki said growing angry again. ¡°Shigaraki don¡¯t,¡± ckmist said. Shigaraki didn¡¯t listen, his real hands reached out to grab us. I pulled out a knife as Toga did, and Dabi extended his own hands. All of our hands met ck mist, going through a portal and pointing away from one another. ¡°Shigaraki, calm down,¡± the bartender said. We pulled our hands out of the short range portals. I was surprised, I hadn¡¯t felt much of a change with the spirit energy of the portals. I would have to train further to be able to sense changes like that. ¡°If we are going to continue, we need to expand our recruitment. All eyes are focused on us.¡± Shigaraki growled, ¡°Shut up.¡± Turning around he m/opened a back door and left the small bar. ¡°Anyway,¡± Okuta said. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna admit this, but he is a little young.¡± ¡°I thought I was gonna get killed,¡± Toga said happily. ¡°Creepy mother fucker,¡± the creepiest mother fucker, Dabi said. ¡°I thought he wanted to shake hands,¡± I said sadly. ¡°Ha, you¡¯re so funny, Roro,¡± Toga said. ckmist coughed behind the bar. ¡°Might we ask you to give us a few days to reply? He does understand the need for more recruits. He is simply upset about Stain. Give him time to cool off.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Toga said. ¡°Can I get a beer?¡± ckmist¡¯s white eyes squinted then he shrugged. Turning around he grabbed a weaker drink. ¡°I¡¯ll take some rum,¡± I said. Dressed like Zoro, I had a huge urge for some reason. Sitting at the bar Toga tried to stab me again. I grabbed her wrist, mming it hard on the bartop, forcing her to let go of the knife. ¡°Not while I drink, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± She giggled, blushing. ¡°Okay.¡± Putting her knife away Dabi and Okuta decided to leave after I said I would get a cab. ¡°So what¡¯s your story there ck ghost?¡± I asked. ¡°I am ckmist,¡± he said. ¡°I know, you look like a ghost,¡± I said. He handed me a dark rum. I sipped at it with a sigh. ckmist didn¡¯t reply. I was pretty sure he was a Nomu or something. Either way his quirk was pretty cool. If I killed him, he would severely limit the mobility of the League. But I wanted them mobile for now. Do some damage, but not too much. I wasn¡¯t too sure what to do honestly. My cover could be blown at any time. But there was someone here I wanted to kill. The Viin yer would be making an appearance soon enough. ¡°What about your story?¡± I asked Toga. She held the can of beer in her hand. Huping her cheeks were rather blushed after only a few sips. ¡°Are you drunk already?¡± I asked,ughing. ¡°What?¡± She asked, leaning a little too far in her stool. Grabbing the bartop to stabilize herself she continued, ¡°No no no. I¡¯m not, hic, drunk.¡± ¡°Oh my god, you are,¡± I said, unable to stop the smile on my lips. ¡°How are you a lightweight? I thought you were a vampire.¡± ¡°I am a vampire,¡± she said, hissing to show her fangs. ¡°A sexy vampire.¡± She leaned forward as if to kiss me. ¡°You¡¯re cute.¡± ¡°You¡¯re drunk,¡± I said. Throwing a few bills on the bartop I chugged my rum. ¡°Can you call a cab?¡± ckmist nodded. Grabbing a wall phone like a normal bartender he had one to us soon enough. Toga stumbled up. Her legs weak, she kept falling away and to me. I wasn¡¯t too scared she was going to sneak a knife in. I princess carried her out of the bar. ¡°Be gentle,¡± sheughed, kicking her feet as I walked her through the door. The cab showing up soon enough I put us in the back. ¡°Where are you staying?¡± I asked. ¡°Wherever,¡± Toga mumbled, pulling my cor to her, trying to kiss me. ¡°No, your home,¡± I said, dodging another kiss. ¡°I don¡¯t have one. I sleep wherever,¡± she said. I looked at her then. She wore the same exact thing I saw her inst a few days ago. Picturing her sleeping in an alley I sighed and pushed her away. ¡°Take me to a long-term hotel that takes cash,¡± I said to the cabbie. He knew just the ce only a mile away. Toga kept trying to be handsy but I pushed her off as she giggled and made suggestive noises. Pulling her out of the cab I set her up in the hotel for a month. Taking her to the room she had no idea where we were. Kissing my cheek she kept saying things like, ¡°I want you. Be gentle. It¡¯s my first time. Will I bleed?¡± All very¡­sobering. I walked her to her room. Throwing her on her bed I pulled some money out of my screen. ¡°Buy yourself some damn groceries and clothes,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll see you if I see you.¡± Walking out she asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t do drunk girls, sorry,¡± I said. Or homeless ones. Dropping the key I shut the door and headed back to UA. CHAPTER 165 YOU AGAIN CHAPTER 165 YOU AGAIN We ended up meeting at the school. No sses, we still ended up there somehow. Hell I never left the ce. Except for some extra-curricr dates and investigations anyway. We were on our way to the nearest Shopping za. Filling the bus as everyone excitedly talked about what we should buy. ¡°Are you treating us again today, Weston?¡± Minaughed. ¡°Not today. When it is just me and thedies I don¡¯t mind. Its when you bring guys along that I must refuse,¡± I admitted. ¡°Too bad. I was thinking of getting a bikini,¡± Mina teased. ¡°That is too bad,¡± I said. ¡°When we get back, I will for sure. I looked more into the packet and nowhere did it saykefront ess.¡± ¡°Lame,¡± Ma groaned. ¡°Are we going to have any fun on this trip?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure we can figure something out,¡± I said. ¡°We get what? A week before summer camp, then 3 weeks after for our own summer fun?¡± I eyed Toru next to me. ¡°Maybe we should go somewhere? You, me, maybe Nejire?¡± ¡°Like where?¡± She whispered back. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have money, we could fly somewhere in country,¡± I said. I could use another vacation. ¡°Where do you get all this money?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter,¡± I said. She could believe the mother¡¯s insurance money lie easy enough. It was hard to say I got most of it from saving the world from aliens and robbed banks and a police lock up for the rest. ¡°I feel like having fun. Maybe go somewhere that you actually need a bikini.¡± ¡°What are you 2 lovebirds whispering about?¡± Momo asked, eyeing us from a seat in front. ¡°Weston is shamelessly trying to get me to join your date,¡± Toru whispered. ¡°Wait? You¡¯re not Momo?¡± I asked Toru. ¡°You 2 look so much alike. Honest mistake.¡± ¡°You¡¯re awful,¡± Momoughed. ¡°You promised, so you¡¯ll be taking just me.¡± ¡°Fine fine,¡± I pretended to grumble. ¡°What are we doing anyway?¡± ¡°You offered, I think you should decide,¡± Momo said. ¡°Damn, I have to think? That¡¯s not my strong suit.¡± ¡°What is your strong suit?¡± ¡°Punching, maybe some kicking. Light aerobics at most. You know, because of my bad back,¡± I reminded. ¡°So you¡¯re old now?¡± ¡°Old at heart.¡± She gave me a whimsical smile but our conversation was interrupted by the bus stopping. Pretty much the entire bus got out. I grabbed onto Toru, moving her to in front of me to make sure she wasn¡¯t bowled over. Acting as a good defense between her and people that were heartless enough to not see an invisible girl right in front of them. The group of us clumped together. Walking through the za people split off from the main group. Because of myst encounter with Toga at the za I was paying attention to everything going on around me. Practicing my Haki like always. It was easy to feel the bloodthirst then. The first ce I felt bloodthirst was back in Gantz. So long ago, it was when those idiots killed the first alien. Some kind of green onion. They killed it, and the dad of the alien found them. The father was pouring out bloodlust as he backed them to pieces. Bloodthirst wasn¡¯t a tangible thing. It was a presence that someone exuded out. When they were so angry they didn¡¯t care who they killed. They simply wanted to kill someone. I¡¯d felt it exuding off someone. It was not something I could identify back in the day of course. It wasn¡¯t until I considered myself truly strong that I could gauge it for what it was. Perhaps sometime in my training during Naruto. Back when I fought Evey over and over. She was good at using her bloodthirst to scare me into flinching. Right at the moment I wasn¡¯t feeling that type of lust for blood. It was more of a dull throbbing in the back of my mind as someone watched our group. Ready to grab a target. Cull a weak person from the herd. I was tempted to offer up Ma. But I¡¯d feel bad. His obvious perviness made mine look mild inparison, so he was useful. ¡°I lied,¡± I said to the group of 10 or so around me. ¡°Toru, here¡¯s some money. Get everyone something. My treat.¡± I threw her a stack of bills. ¡°What changed your mind?¡± She asked. ¡°Oh just feeling generous,¡± I said with a smile on. ¡°Go take them to the food court. I¡¯ll catch up. I need to use the bathroom.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a bathroom over there,¡± she said. ¡°I mean, I forgot something,¡± I said. I winked and she slowly nodded. Not understanding fully, but enough not to question. She got everyone¡¯s attention and they were soon on their way. Kneeling I pretended to tie my shoe. When they were far enough away I turned to see the presence that had been following us. It was Shigaraki. No extra hands on him, he wore a ck hoodie that obscured his face. He was only about 5 paces from me. But on his lips was a wide smile. The pale man was happy to see me for some reason. ¡°Handjob, is that you?¡± I asked, with a wider smile. Just talking in a normal tone in the crowd of people. He still heard me. His smile changed to a sneer. I couldn¡¯t see his eyes, but I knew they were there. Boring into me. ¡°Weston Watanabe, or should I say Frostwave?¡± Shigaraki asked. He too spoke in a normal tone. ¡°Fancy meeting a bunch of UA brats here.¡± ¡°Well it is a mall, and the weekend. Why did youe? Interested in the Build-a-Bear? Or is there a Henchman-R-Us store around here for you to get bottom feeders?¡± I asked. He cracked a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is about you. But I can¡¯t stand you most of all,¡± Shigaraki said. ¡°I could grab a hostage and threaten someone. But you seem smart enough to skip that step. Care to have a little chat?¡± I was surprised by the question. I slowly nodded and he moved with the crowd. I followed him. Moving to a somehow more crowded area he sat on the edge of a fountain. I moved about 10 feet away and did the same. Both of us just sitting there. I couldn¡¯t remember this happening in the manga. If it did it must have been a minor event. I only saw the guy storm off a couple of days ago at the League Headquarters. I hadn¡¯t heard back from him. ¡°You¡¯re quite bold, Weston,¡± Shigaraki said. ¡°Most kids your age would yell for a hero toe save them.¡± ¡°Eh, I don¡¯t need a hero. I could take you on myself.¡± ¡°Very bold and stupid. You beat one of my Nomu, but that was one of the weak ones. We have a lot stronger ones now,¡± Shigaraki admitted. I had assumed as much. ¡°How¡¯d you notice me?¡± ¡°Your bloodlust. You¡¯re pretty obvious,¡± I said. Heughed maniacally. ¡°I would love to kill all of these people,¡± he said, looking into the crowd around us. ¡°Look at them. So many with quirks. Some actually useful. But they never use them. They wouldn¡¯t know what to do with them. I could kill how many before someone would step in?¡± ¡°None,¡± I said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let you.¡± ¡°So confident. So dumb,¡± Shigaraki rasped. ¡°But at least these idiots aren¡¯t talking about the damn Hero Killer.¡± There it was. He was having a hissy fit because someone else was getting all the attention instead of himself. ¡°The UA invasion. The Nomus we released in Hosu. And somehow that jackass overshadowed us.¡± ¡°He has a better PR team than you do,¡± I offered. ¡°Perhaps,¡± Shigaraki sighed. ¡°He was just a man though. A dead man. His martyrdom making his stupid ideals an actual cause to follow.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted. ¡°Were they dumb?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but question my own actions. ¡°Good ol¡¯ shit stain had one thing right. The hero system is broken how it is. Putting these stupid heroes on a pedestal is wrong. He wanted to hold them all to this impossible standard of All Might. When they are just normal people. Good days and bad. Being a hero is a job. A job many of them spend the majority of their time doing. But if they weren¡¯t willing to give their all, then they weren¡¯t worthy in Stain¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°Alwayses back to Stain and All Might,¡± Shigarakiughed. Shaking his head. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make you sick? Some man or woman that¡¯s allowed to use their quirk how they see fit, all in the name of justice. But they can¡¯t follow their own ideals? Pretty oxymoronic in my opinion.¡± ¡°Is that why you made your stupid club?¡± I asked. Unafraid of the spike in bloodlust. ¡°To fight against heroes and their unfair poprity? Despite the fact that they sacrifice their time and health.¡± I let out a sigh. Standing up I turned to him. ¡°So you wanna fight or what?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think we will,¡± Shigaraki said as he stood up. ¡°Running away again?¡± ¡°Ha, sure,¡± Shigaraki said. ¡°Thanks. I think I have my answer. See you soon.¡± He walked into the crowd and was gone. I frowned. Unsure what I said to give him whatever answer he was looking for. Confused, I considered going after him. But he was dangerous. One touch from that guy could kill most anyone. If he wanted he could have killed a lot of people. Just grabbing hands on a crowd. But he didn¡¯t. I wasn¡¯t too sure what to make of him. ¡°What was that?!¡± Toru asked. Angrily tapping her foot in front of me she waspletely visible. The greenish yellow haired girl¡¯s cheeks widened as she gave me a stern look. ¡°You know who that was, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I do,¡± I admitted. ¡°Handjob.¡± ¡°No! The guy from the League, back at-¡° I stood, kissing her lips. She stopped talking as I moved my head next to hers. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. You might scare someone.¡± ¡°We should tell the police,¡± she said. ¡°And what? He and I had a cup of tea? He didn¡¯t do anything illegal,¡± I said. ¡°No, but people should know he was here,¡± she pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, beautiful,¡± I said. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s you and I go out on a date.¡± ¡°You have Momo,¡± she said, eyeing me. ¡°I suddenly feel very tired. I¡¯ll push her off till tomorrow,¡± I said. My hand moving to her ass as she stayed visible. ¡°I want to hang out with my actual girlfriend. Why¡¯d you have me push for a date with Momo anyway?¡± ¡°She asked me if it was alright if she asked you,¡± Toru admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Wanted to try it out.¡± ¡°Ha, I knew she was interested. Come on. Let¡¯s go get a love hotel,¡± I said with a wink. ¡°Okay,¡± she said, cutely. ¡°Really?!¡± I asked, surprised. ¡°What about Momo?¡± ¡°Move it until tomorrow,¡± Toru said. ¡°You can seduce herter.¡± ¡°Are you still nning on stalking the date?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not stalking,¡± she corrected. But didn¡¯t borate. I knew she¡¯d be keeping an eye on us. ¡°Come on. Were you serious about going on a real vacation after summer camp?¡± ¡°Of course. As long as you wear a bikini.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask Nejire if she wants to go,¡± Toru said. ¡°What about Mei?¡± ¡°Jeez, do you just not like being alone with me?¡± I asked as a joke. She stopped, blushing as she looked over at me. ¡°Oh my god. Of course I do. I love you, dummy,¡± she said like it was the most obvious thing. ¡°We don¡¯t have to. I thought you liked it.¡± ¡°I do,¡± I admitted. Regretting my words. ¡°Do you?¡± Toru nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very¡­you ever picture your dream person?¡± I nodded. ¡°I never really was able to.¡± She said with a frown as we left the za. ¡°Then you showed up. And it was like oh, this is the one. Duh. You haven¡¯t judged me for what I¡¯m into. You focus on me. You let me be¡­weird. With these stupid other girl dates¡­¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m all for the harem life, honey. I just don¡¯t want you to feel left out,¡± I said. ¡°Oh my god. You had a big head before. It¡¯s going to get bigger now, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Huge,¡± I said. ¡°Like something else.¡± She blushed. Bing visible I kissed her on the lips. ¡°Love you.¡± ¡°Love you. Now apologize to Momo. Say you¡¯ll grovel at her feet or something.¡± ¡°Fine fine,¡± I said, grabbing my phone. I was going to have to be pretty convincing. But it was worth it. It was all worth it. I hesitated as I was given a new notification though. Not from my phone, but from the world.
My Hero Academia WORLD QUEST UPDATE: ANTI-HERO PATH
Due to your own meddling you have seeded in creating an Anti-Hero Path
in the My Hero Academia World. Quests will begin once more.
Rewards for Previous Anti-Hero Actions:
World ID x 1
Forge: Quirk Evolution x 1
Challenger Bonus Slot x 1
CHAPTER 166 ALL FUN CHAPTER 166 ALL FUN
Forge: Quirk Evolution
Steal Quirk from someone living or dead. Mixing it with your own.
Note: Current Quirk Abilities will not be altered.
Use: Y/N
It was the day after receiving the notification. Everytime I tried to use the Forge, the prompt came up. I assumed that the Y/N was striked through because there was no one around me. I wasn¡¯t sure what to do with this thing. To be honest I was tempted to use it on All Might. But I didn¡¯t understand his power. It made him super strong? Woopty Doo, I could learn to do that on my own. The stealing part was bad as well. I didn¡¯t want someone around me to not have a quirk anymore. That left viins. I had been around a lot recently, so I had a target ready to go. I just hoped that their quirk waspatible with my own. Leaving my room I was surprised to find Nejire heading my way. ¡°What a pleasant surprise. I was looking for you.¡± ¡°I got your message,¡± she said with a smile, pushing me back into my room. She was all business as she began to lift her skirt and drop her panties. ¡°I¡¯d love to go somewhere on vacation.¡± I got the message and was quickly undoing my pants. Sliding into her already wet pussy from behind she came as soon as I was balls deep. The now shorter girl, wobbly on her feet I held her front up by her chest. ¡°Where?¡± I asked. ¡°Don¡¯t care. Somewhere with a beach,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Us 3rd years have our own camp sort of thing for 2 weeks. So, after that.¡± I nodded and began humping into her. She came quickly. Moaning happily as I pounded into her from the back. Her long and ample hair parted at the back I felt along her chest as I took what I wanted from her. ¡°Fucking going to miss your dick,¡± she gasped. ¡°I¡¯ll miss your tight pussy,¡± I growled. ¡°Make it quick, I gotta go,¡± she mumbled. I soon started getting serious. Everything coated in chakra she took it all. Screaming my name as I took her from behind. But I wanted to leave a good impression. Pushing her into the wall I moved all the way out and in, making her cry out as she took it all. When I felt she came enough I bottomed out into her. Cumming in her as far as possible. Her back arching, nails digging into the wall she shuddered with each pulse of my dick. As I finished I pulled out slowly and she dropped to the floor. ¡°Damn that was good,¡± she whispered. Pulling her panties up she fixed her clothes. ¡°Let me know where we are going when I get back.¡± ¡°Will do, my dear,¡± I said. She rolled her eyes but kissed me on the lips on her way out. Limping slightly as she did. Chuckling, I followed soon enough. On my way out I had enough time so I stopped at Mei¡¯s shop. She was working as per usual. I didn¡¯t have time to wait for her to notice me though. As she looked into one of therge microscope things she rented with my loan I moved behind her. Casting some Lust aura I began moving my hands over her body. It took some time for her to notice. ¡°I should have known,¡± she said in a monotone voice. ¡°Fine, but make it quick.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a school thing to go to?¡± I asked. I was pretty sure all the students had some sort of camp. ¡°I opted out. Stating my employer required me to work,¡± she admitted. ¡°And your employer?¡± ¡°Me, of course,¡± she said with a small smile. ¡°Hurry up, I think I¡¯ve almost figured out how to replicate the bots from the suits.¡± I lifted her shirt to reveal she was wearing a Gantz suit underneath. ¡°I am nning a vacation in a few weeks. Somewhere with sun. Want to go?¡± I started pulling up the ck skin tight shirt, and pulling down the pants to reveal her ample ass. ¡°Why would I do that?¡± ¡°For a break,¡± I said. ¡°You deserve it. Might be good to recharge.¡± She frowned but slowly nodded. ¡°Perhaps, we will see.¡± I kissed her cheek and slid into her from the back. She gasped, her hands moving to the table. The pink haired girl moaned, lost in her own lust as my dick did its magic. She came after a few short thrusts. Getting into it quickly she began pushing herself back into me as she sat in the barstool chair. With Mei it was all business until I was inside her. Then she was like any other girl. Cumming over and over as I fucked her from the back. My hands all over her chest she was like a new person as myrge dick stretched out her tight cunt. It was a short session, but she was sweating and her body shook as I finished inside of her. Moaning happily she sighed as her back rested across my front. Kissing her cheek she held my head for a moment. Smiling back at me. ¡°Okay, back to work. I will miss our sessions, but I have plenty to keep me busy. I expect you to visit as soon as you are back,¡± she said. Pulling forward I exited her and she barely put her clothes back on enough before she was looking into the microscope. ¡°See you babe,¡± I said, but she was already focused once more. I chuckled and headed back out the door. It wasn¡¯t long until I was at Momo Yoayorozu¡¯s home. It was 3 stories tall, in the rich neighborhood of town. Windows everywhere, I had expected a traditional Japanese design, but it was more modern. Straight edges, hard wood exterior,rge windows everywhere, it was immacte. She hadn¡¯t been too happy that I canceled the day before but I think she was secretly happy, since it meant we could hang out more. The dark haired woman and I had been flirting for a while, so it was safe to say that she was interested. I knocked and it wasn¡¯t too long until a maid was opening the door for me. ¡°You must be Mr. Watanabe,¡± the short woman said with a smile. ¡°That I am,¡± I said, stepping inside. ¡°Is Ms. Yaoyorozu in?¡± ¡°Yes, I will let her know you have arrived,¡± she said. Putting her hand out she took the roses from me. Of course I bought roses, I wasn¡¯t a monster. She soon found a vase for them and was walking up the wide set of stairs. ¡°Finally, I get to meet you in person,¡± a more mature voice said. Coming down the hall was the spitting image of Momo. Long dark hair, hung loose, she wore a simple shirt and jeans. With such a nice house I had expected her to be in a ball gown at all times. ¡°It is so nice to meet you.¡± Extending her hand out I shook it happily. ¡°I¡¯m Weston,¡± I said, eyeing her up and down. If this was how Momo would look when she was older, sign me up. Large chest, perfect skin and long dark hair. I had a type. ¡°I know who you are, I am Ai,¡± Momo¡¯s mother said with a small smile. ¡°I had been hoping to meet you at the Sports Festival.¡± ¡°He got busy,¡± Momo said from the top of the stairs. She wore much the same as she had yesterday. A short white skirt and ck top. The top showed more cleavage though. Momo smoothly walked down the stairs. ¡°Shall we?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at yourmand,¡± I said with a smile as I eyed her up and down. ¡°Where are you going on your date?¡± Ai inquired. ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet,¡± I admitted. ¡°Why, you wanna go?¡± Momo stiffened, actually worried she would. Aiughed happily. ¡°And interrupt my daughter¡¯s date? The one she has been looking forward to?¡± ¡°Mother,¡± Momo chastised. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a no,¡± I told Ai. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been looking forward to it too.¡± I extended my elbow. Momo epted it happily. We walked out together, her mother yelling normal stuff at us as we left. Have fun. Don¡¯t stay out toote. Hurt her and I¡¯ll kill you. ¡°Sorry about her,¡± Momo said as we walked away from the house. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. So, what do you want to do?¡± I asked. ¡°You promised to think of stuff for us,¡± she pouted. ¡°I did. I had thought the museum. But after seeing your house I doubt they have a better art collection than you do,¡± I admitted. ¡°Now I¡¯m racking my brain trying to think of something actually interesting.¡± I eyed her up and down. ¡°Let¡¯s see. My Momo¡­she is a rich girl.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not-¡± ¡°Let me finish. I¡¯m trying to get the feel of you,¡± I said. ¡°Pampered. Everything she ever wanted at her fingertips. Whether through her parents'' money, or her own quirk. So she doesn¡¯t care about material goods.¡± ¡°I enjoyed the flowers,¡± she said. ¡°Good, they are organic. So you can¡¯t make them. You can¡¯t enjoy animals on the regr. The zoo is an option, but you like to feel things. A petting zoo is more your style,¡± I decided. Looking her up and down again I added. ¡°But my Momo likes adventure too. She has money but wants to be a hero. I¡¯m sure a part of it is her own calling to help people. But I suspect she likes the thrill and the challenge.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± I said. ¡°First we go toser tag. Then a petting zoo. And finally we wrap it up with an escape room. 3 things you love. Action, animals, and to show off that big brain of yours.¡± ¡°Jeez, you have it all figured out,¡± she said, smiling widely, her hands behind her back. I reached over, taking one of her hands in mine. ¡°I¡¯m not hearing a no,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re not,¡± she admitted, not pulling her hand away. ¡ª ¡°The escape room,¡± Momo admitted. She wore a big smile as we walked down the street. Ice cream in hand she spooned it out, humming happily. ¡°Really? I thought it was theser tag,¡± I said. ¡°You were very ruthless to those kids.¡± ¡°They were on the viin side,¡± she justified. ¡°I couldn¡¯t not shoot them a bunch.¡± ¡°Well, I am sure they learned their lesson,¡± I said. Sheughed happily, her cheeks blushing as we continued to walk. It had been a busy few hours. I felt I had done a pretty good job showing her a perfect date. I was a gentleman, paid for everything, even bought her a nice meal. But I could tell she still wasn¡¯t ready to go further. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t sure if I was either. I had suspected Toru was following us. But I hadn¡¯t seen her. The invisible girl was better at hiding than I expected. So I continued on the date like everything was normal. We hadn¡¯t brought Toru up once, and I wasn¡¯t sure how to broach the subject. Toru still wanted to keep the fact that we were dating a secret. Preferring this secretive affair for some reason. So when Momo asked if we could date I was expected to say yes. I didn¡¯t feelfortable with that though. Toying with these girls left a bad taste in my mouth. Anti-hero or not. ¡°What next?¡± Momo asked. ¡°More? I thought of so much,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s your turn now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she said, throwing her ice cream away. ¡°This.¡± ¡°This what?¡± ¡°Just walk around,¡± she admitted. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful evening.¡± ¡°It is.¡± So we walked. Chatting now and then as we moved block by block. It wasn¡¯t long until we were interrupted though. ¡°It¡¯s All Might!¡± Someone yelled. Therge superhero was in his muscr form. Blue suit heughed loudly as people stopped to see himnd ahead. Apparently there was a purse snatcher he captured. ¡°Woah, haven¡¯t seen him out much,¡± Momo noted. ¡°Right? He¡¯s been busy at school,¡± I said. But this was the perfect opportunity for me. ¡°Crap, forgot something at the ice cream shop. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Without another word I turned around and ran back. It was only a few stores down so I jumped in. Running to the back of the shop I made a shadow clone. My clone went back to Momo while I left the back. Transforming into Kakashi I was soon running out the door. On my way to All Might. The number 1 hero was handing the purse snatcher to some officers. Before he could jump off to somewhere else I said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about All for One.¡± It was a normal tone, but his ears perked up and he turned to face me. Therge man¡¯s eyes widened as he recognized me. A few people around me did the same. ¡°Viin yer,¡± was whispered as people stepped back. I nodded and jumped up. Running along the skyscraper next to me I knew All Might would follow. Once on top of the building I positioned myself on the opposite side of the roof as All Mightnded. ¡°Viin yer! I¡¯m not sure what you want to talk about, but we should do it at the police station. You are just as much a viin as those you kill,¡± All Might said. His eyes dark as he stared at me. I had only had a few interactions with the man, one on one. All as Weston Watanabe. He really was imposing. Almost 7 feet tall he had long blonde hair. Basically Captain America on roids he was the number 1 hero for a reason. ¡°Which is why I aming to you,¡± I said in my best Kakashi impression. ¡°The League of Viins is on the move. They have officially begun to recruit.¡± I had gotten the call the night before, after my love hotel fun with Toru. Apparently my talk with Shigaraki at the mall had stuck with him somehow. He had called me, Toga, and Dabi to join officially. We had our first meetingst night. I had found my target among his ranks, and he told us their goals. ¡°That hand guy, who goes by the name Shigaraki. He ns to attack UA again,¡± I said. ¡°UA, why?¡± All Might asked, his hands tightening into fists. ¡°You of course,¡± I admitted. ¡°They have a stupid goal of bringing you and the justice system down.¡± ¡°Why?¡± All Might asked. ¡°Because of All for One,¡± I said. ¡°He backs them.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be,¡± the man said, his eyes darker. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°Is he?¡± I asked. ¡°Doubtful.¡± ¡°I killed him myself,¡± All Might said. ¡°You killed someone?¡± I asked. I thought I remembered he said he had in the manga, but wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°When a viin refuses to give up, I must do what I must,¡± All Might said, his voice grave. ¡°We fought so hard that his heart stopped.¡± ¡°Well, I guess it started back up again,¡± I said. ¡°He is very much alive. And working through the League of Viins.¡± ¡°How do you know this?¡± All Might asked, testing the waters. ¡°I have a man on the inside,¡± I admitted. ¡°But don¡¯t tell anyone. He would prefer to stay anonymous.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Do you not know what anonymous means?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course I do,¡± All Might said, grinding his teeth. ¡°But I would prefer to not hurt someone on our side.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that. He would prefer you fight him with all your strength. For now he will stay hidden,¡± I said. ¡°I only tell you, because you¡¯re All Might.¡± ¡°Why tell me at all?¡± All Might asked, skeptical. ¡°Because I believe in you.¡± ¡°But you kill,¡± All Might said, growing angry. ¡°Outside of thew.¡± ¡°I do,¡± I admitted. ¡°Only those that have proven to me they can¡¯t be redeemed, but that is a talk for another time All Might.¡± I studied him. The man wasn¡¯t on edge or angry. But I suspected he was ready to grab me at a moment¡¯s notice to arrest me. ¡°All for One is still alive. He will being for you. So I have a question. Will you try to kill him again?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t try to kill anyone,¡± All Might said. ¡°I will bring him down once more. With all I have. And if it requires me to kill him, then I will. But I would prefer he is brought to justice for all of his crimes.¡± ¡°So that he can escape and scheme once more?¡± I asked. ¡°Why not just end the cycle? Why not just kill him outright, All Might?¡± ¡°Because that is not what heroes are for,¡± he said like it was the most obvious thing. ¡°We assist. We fight. We sacrifice. We do not kill.¡± I nodded. ¡°Which is why I came to you,¡± I admitted. ¡°2 times, All Might. I n on letting you stop me from killing 2 times. But the 3rd I will no longer ask you if they deserve to live or not. I will simply kill.¡± ¡°Not if I stop you now,¡± All Might said, his muscles bulging. ¡°Calm it down there, All Right,¡± I said. ¡°I know you¡¯re injured. Save your strength for the fights that areing. I will do what I can against the League of Viins. All for One will be making an appearance after that.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let you go,¡± All Might said. ¡°You can,¡± I said. ¡°But if you want¡­¡± I jumped forward with all my speed. As he moved to defend himself I leapt to the side. Off the skyscraper and down to the street below. It wasn¡¯t hard tond and transform into someone else. Joining the throng of people I met up with my clone and took his ce. ¡°What next?¡± I asked Momo. ¡°I¡¯m hungry again,¡± she admitted. ¡°Dinner it is,¡± I said walking down another street. Throwing my arm over her shoulder she didn¡¯t fight it as we went somewhere else. I had nned on confronting All Might at the school. Breaking in and saying those things, but he presented the perfect opportunity for me to happen on him. Since I would continue my role as the Viin yer I couldn¡¯t have Weston in the middle all the time. I needed to make it usible that Weston simply happened to be where the viins were attacking. If the Viin yer predicted these events. Letting All Might or someone else know. Then it would hopefully keep attention away from the real me. So I would continue to y 3 sides in this whole thing. Weston the student, Kakashi the Viin yer, and Roronoa the new member of the League of Viins. I already knew our next attack target. Some unsuspecting kids at their camp. A directive that Shigaraki acted like wasn¡¯ting from his master All for One. CHAPTER 167 THE WHEELS ON THE BUS CHAPTER 167 THE WHEELS ON THE BUS The bus was filled with the students from ss 1-A. Our gear stowed below the bus, people were jabbering the whole way. We had been on the road since 630. Leaving the school grounds with the dawn, excited to go to summer camp. ¡°How was your date?¡± Mina asked Momo. ¡°It was great,¡± Momo admitted. ¡°He was a perfect gentleman.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it¡± ¡°Did you try to kiss her¡± ¡°Lame¡± People eximed. ¡°Guys, it''s a date. Meant for fun. Despite how much she begged, I didn¡¯t let her kiss me,¡± I said. ¡°I did not beg!¡± She said. ¡°Oh right. She asked nicely,¡± I amended. ¡°I did no such thing,¡± Momo said quickly, still blushing. Iughed loudly, enjoying her reaction. ¡°It''s a date. You guys put way too much emphasis on it.¡± ¡°You were the one making a big deal about it,¡± Mina said, frowning as she studied me. ¡°Well yeah, how else was I supposed to make the other guys in ss jealous?¡± I asked. ¡°They¡¯re all so envious.¡± ¡°You¡¯re way too obsessed with girls,¡± Shoto said. ¡°We have hero training to worry about.¡± ¡°Yeah yeah, whatever,¡± I replied. ¡°Still jealous. Even if Momo was very handsy, she was a perfectdy.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t,¡± she said quickly. ¡°You weren¡¯t ady?¡± I teased. ¡°That¡¯s it, that''s thest date you get from me,¡± Momo said. ¡°If you¡¯re just going to tease me. I¡¯ll end up as pissed off at you as Toru.¡± ¡°Are you pissed off at me?¡± I asked my invisible girlfriend. ¡°So pissed off,¡± she said with a huff. Invisible, her legsid on me as we sat next to one another on the bus. ¡°It¡¯s your face. I swear you¡¯ve be more¡­¡± I knew she wanted to say handsome. I had been using my Epitome chakra for a while. I was well over my normal 6 foot height. ¡°Anger inspiring.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you mean beautiful,¡± I said, moving my longer hair behind my ear. ¡°I¡¯m very pretty. A perfect specimen of the perfect man.¡± ¡°Yes, there it is. That charm that I can¡¯t help but hate,¡± Toru said. I pinched her thigh. She squeaked, snaking her invisible hand under her legs to grab my crotch. Iughed as she pretended to be focused somewhere else. Expertly. I wasn¡¯t sure what Toru and Momo had discussed. But it was peculiar. Momo had no interest in sitting with me. It was as if the girls knew Toru had imed me, but they still flirted and let me flirt. I left her to it. The voyeur had lots of ns of her own in the works. In the end Momo and I hadn¡¯t kissed or fooled around on our date. She was far less adventurous than Toru. I walked her home, said we should do it again. And it wasn¡¯t long until my invisible girlfriend was all over me. Having followed us for I don¡¯t know how long she snuck into my room at school and we spent thest couple of days just hanging around. Having sex and watching TV. It was peculiar, but I was enjoying it. ¡°Time for a break,¡± Aizawa announced from the front of the bus. ¡°Finally a bathroom,¡± Ma mumbled as he rushed through the aisle. As we came out of the bus we noticed that there was no rest stop around us. We were at one of the many offshoots from the main road. Areas to stop and look out to the mountains and forests all around us. Straight ahead were a range of mountains covered in trees. ¡°Aizawa-sensei,¡± Ma said quickly as thest of us stepped out. ¡°Where is the bathroom?¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking at it,¡± he said, pointing to the forested area. ¡°Been a while, Eraserhead!¡± A woman yelled as she walked around the bus. She had blonde hair, a cute light blue skirt with a nice top, and wore a weird visor on her head. Oh and she had a cat tailing out from her rear and furry cat paws on her hands. I didn¡¯t think she was part cat, the feline gear simply part of her hero costume. She was nked by a ck haired girl in the same attire but her dress was red and white instead of blue and white. The ck haired woman had a cat tail as well. ¡°We are the Wild Wild Pussycats,¡± the 2 women said as a short boy about 9 years old walked up from behind them. The girls took poses as if they were in a photoshoot. ¡°Perfect,¡± Aizawa said, not reacting to their weird introduction. ¡°These are 2 members of the Pussycats. They are a hero team that specialize in mountain rescue. And also some of your camp counselors.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± The ck haired one said. Moving to the gated edge of the lookout point she pointed out to the mountains. ¡°This entire area is our domain, more or less. The ce you¡¯ll be staying at is on the base of that mountain.¡± It looked a good 10 miles away. Not too far of a distance. ¡°Aizawa, the packets you gave us stated we would be going further away,¡± Ida said. ¡°Yes,¡± Aizawa admitted. ¡°Due to a recent warning about viin activity we decided to change the locationsst minute.¡± I guessed that All Might took my warning to heart. But I was pretty sure we were supposed to go with these pussy cat girls anyway. Which was fine with me. They were very¡­appealing. ¡°So we go there?¡± I asked, looking out to the mountain. ¡°What is that? 10 miles?¡± ¡°Good eye,¡± blondie said, walking closer. She sniffed me as I stood there deciding what to do. ¡°Good smell too.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not half bad yourself,¡± I said. Giving her a wink I stepped up to the railing on the overlook. ¡°I¡¯ll race you guys there.¡± Looking back to the crowd they appeared surprised. But I knew where this was going. ¡°What?! Like hell I¡¯m going to ride a bus for a race!¡± Bakugo yelled, moving up to us. ¡°What a coincidence,¡± blonde pussy cat said as more people walked up. ¡°You won¡¯t be taking the bus.¡± ¡°Oh shit¡± ¡°that¡¯s not good¡± ¡°Here we go¡± People said as the earth under her paws began to move. I didn¡¯t hesitate. Laughing, I jumped down to the trees below. Bakugo, Todoroki, Midoriya, and Ida soon behind me. ¡°Feel free to use your quirks!¡± Aizawa yelled as the blonde cat made the ground form into andslide throwing everyone else off the point. Straight down to the trees below. ¡°You have 3 hours to make it through the forest of magic beasts!¡± The ck haired cat yelled at us. Inded on the trees easily. Jumping down from branch to branch as gravel and rock rained down from above. The others were thrown with thendslide, yelling and cursing as theynded in the forest. I had to admit. The kids were tough. No one was seriously injured from the fall. ¡°You alright?¡± I asked Toru and Tsuyu as I helped them up. ¡°Yeah,¡± Tsuyu said. ¡°I should not have worn the weights.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? This is the perfect time,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get going.¡± ¡°What do you think she meant by forest of Magic Beasts?¡± Midoriya asked. Just then the dirt I thought had been a boulder moved. Revealing it was a 4-legged beast. It growled at us, but before anyone could move I jumped to it. ¡°Hold it, I¡¯m going to tame it,¡± I said. ¡°You can¡¯t tame that. It¡¯s a magic beast!¡± Momo said. ¡°What the hell does that even mean?¡± I asked. ¡°There is no such thing as magic.¡± In this world at least. I walked up to the 10 foot tall sabertooth tiger-like beast. It growled at me. Pulling my arm back I smacked it in the head. It crumbled too easily though. The dirt clumps breaking the beast dropped to the ground dead. ¡°No! I killed it!¡± I wailed. ¡°It is someone¡¯s quirk, you idiot,¡± Momo noted. ¡°Look there are more,¡± Todoroki said. And he was right, there were many more. ¡°Well shit,¡± I said, rolling my shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s see who can kill the most then.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in,¡± Bakugo growled. ¡°Same,¡± Shoto said. ¡°Guys we should get there tog-¡± Midoriya said but dozens of the beasts ran out from the forest directly at us. ¡°They¡¯re mine!¡± I yelled as I ran at them. Kicking hard it was like hitting a rock. Not that it was hard. More like I was kicking a rock in my way. As my hands and feet moved through them easily I yelled out, ¡°3.¡± ¡°4!¡± Ida said, running by killing more. ¡°6,¡± Shoto said as he froze some. ¡°7!¡± Bakugo yelled as an explosion left his hands, knocking a bunch down at once. ¡°That¡¯s fucking cheating!¡± I yelled running after them. ¡ª It took a good 5 hours to go the 10 miles. There were hundreds of the damn dirt summons. We stumbled out. Tired but in good spirits. ¡°634,¡± I said as I stumbled to my knees. ¡°651,¡± Bakugo growled as heid on his back. He and I had run ahead, but the others weren¡¯t too far behind. ¡°You and your damn explosions,¡± I grumbled. ¡°Cheat ass power.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± he rasped. Others began stumbling into the clearing. They were dirty. Most having fought the earth elemental monsters. ¡°Finally,¡± the blonde cat woman said. ¡°Honestly I thought it would be dark before you all got here. You made better time than most 2nd years. You made short work of my Awakened Earth Beasts.¡± ¡°Those monsters were you?¡± I asked, sitting up. ¡°How the hell did you make so many?¡± ¡°Oh I didn¡¯t,¡± she admitted with a smile. ¡°I only made about 50. When one of you would break one, they would form out of sight and attack again. You should have left them up and ran. There would have been far less.¡± ¡°Dammit, Weston! I said that!¡± Momo yelled at me. ¡°You did. Bute on. It was funner whack-a-moling them,¡± I said standing up. ¡°You 5 especially did well,¡± blonde cat said walking up to Shoto, Midoriya, Ida, Bakugo, and I. She eyed me up and down. ¡°I¡¯m interested to see what happens in the future with you guys.¡± ¡°Stick around and find out,¡± I said, not shy about my interest in her. She blushed. Her ck haired friend walked up. A spray bottle filled with water in hand she sprayed blondie. ¡°Ah,¡± she said, backing up. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. She¡¯s getting older. Looking for a mate,¡± ck haired said like she was a cat or something. ¡°Well don¡¯t spray her too much,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m open to it.¡± Blondie turned to me, her eyes wide and a smile on her face. But the ck haired girl sprayed her with water again. ¡°Enough,¡± Aizawa cut in. ¡°You guys did well. Tomorrow the real deal starts. Your bags were unloaded from the bus over there. Boy¡¯s bunkhouse is over there. Girl¡¯s is over there. Grab a bunk. Food in a couple of hours. Thenmunal baths out back for everyone. Kick back and unwind. The real training starts tomorrow.¡± We were soon digging through our bags from the bus. The bunk houses werergemunal areas with bunkbeds. Exactly as they sounded. I really did feel like I was at summer camp. Mosquitos, awkward rooms shared with a bunch of guys, and no idea where anything was. The only real difference was I hoped I did wake up to find one of the camp counselors in my bed. I found arge firepit between the boys and girls rooms. After stowing my clothes at a bunk near a window I could sneak out of without others noticing too much I grabbed some firewood and made a fire. It wasn¡¯t long until all the boys joined me, just sitting around it as we stared into the mes. ¡°What is it about boys and fire?¡± Urararka asked. ¡°You mean men?¡± I asked, puffing my chest out. ¡°It¡¯s from our caveman days. We love fire. Why do you think I could sit and stare into Todoroki¡¯s left eye all day? That¡¯s his fire side.¡± ¡°I knew you were gay,¡± Ma said. ¡°You¡¯re just upset I don¡¯t have a thing for grapes and prepubescent boys.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not prepubescent. I¡¯ll prove it,¡± he said as more girls came up to sit by the fire. ¡°We will take your word for it,¡± Momo said as othersughed. ¡°This is not how I expected training camp.¡± We sat onrge logs that lined around the firepit. ¡°What did you expect?¡± I asked. ¡°I guess I have no idea,¡± she admitted. ¡°Do you think we will have toe up with our own training?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s worry about that tomorrow. Let¡¯s have fun tonight.¡± ¡°How are we supposed to do that?¡± Toru asked. ¡°We have dinner in an hour¡­¡± I looked around. Everyone was beat from our run there. But we were supposed to be training. ¡°Hey blondie!¡± I yelled. She was leaning over from the side of a building staring in my direction. She jumped as I called her out. ¡°Come here!¡± She shyly walked up as if she wasn¡¯t the adult. ¡°You can manipte the Earth, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s um Pixiebob,¡± she mumbled. ¡°My name.¡± ¡°Pixiebob, right,¡± I said. ¡°You can manipte the soil, right?¡± She nodded. ¡°Alright, do me a favor. Make a giant hill.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She asked. ¡°A game and training,¡± I said. ¡°You all ever yed king of the hill?¡± It was a hard and bloody battle. Hours we spent fighting for the top spot. The hill Pixiebob made was a good 20 feet tall. Tiered up there was a path that went from base to peak twisting all around it. But most risked the hill. Running, jumping, pushing we raced to the top spot. Only to be pushed back by Todoroki''s fire. I cooled it off with a wave of my hand but Bakugo brought out his own firepower. It became a trench warfare when Momo dug out an alcove for herself. Prompting others to do the same. It evolved into a battle of advance and retreat. The person on top always changing as someone pushed them back. By the time dinner was ready we were covered in sweat and dirt. Making us almost unrecognizable as we descended the hill. ¡°I guess Uraraka wins¡­for now,¡± I said. She had a wide smile on her face. Her floating power had made her higher than the king of the hill. Forcing us to fire upon her. ¡°That was fun,¡± Toru whispered. ¡°But dang I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m done with these weights.¡± She pulled the 50 pound weights off her wrists. ¡°Same,¡± Tsuyu said as she took the one off her waist. ¡°Holy cow. How long have you had those on?¡± Red Riot asked. ¡°All day,¡± Momo said as she did the same. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I let you talk me into them.¡± ¡°They¡¯re good extra exercise. Extracise if you will,¡± I said. Rolling up my sleeves I decided to air mine out as well. Even I was tired. I made them disappear into my status screen. ¡°Dang, I want some,¡± Midoriya said. ¡°Momo can make them now,¡± I offered. ¡°I have to eat a lot,¡± she admitted. ¡°They¡¯re very dense.¡± ¡°Worth it to me,¡± Midoriya said. She soon had orders for a few. We got to the mess hall and were wolfing food down. ¡°Eat as much as you want,¡± the blonde and ck haired cats said. ¡°While you can.¡± Hinting that this was a rare treat. Momo was eating way more than all of us. She could absorb items into her skin, but it was slow and they were destroyed, so she preferred to eat when she could. Making some weights for people. None were over 50 pounds. But they were small and dense. Making them perfect for training. After the meal we went to the bath house. It was an open hot spring. The men and women separated by arge wood wall I was tempted to scale it. But when Ma made a move for it I gave him a firm warning that I would be upset if anyone saw Toru naked. He was annoyed since she was invisible but I didn¡¯t care. The little perv took the threat seriously when I broke a rock with my bare hand. So I spent the first night rxing naked with a bunch of other naked dudes. Not the way I wanted to spend my time there. That was until I noticed a blonde head duck down under the wall. I ended my bath early. Dressing quickly I made my way to the outside of the bathhouse. There was a very heated cat girl waiting for me. ¡°Peeping on the boys?¡± I asked. She jumped. The blonde woman turned to me, caught in the act. Long tail rigid, her metal cat ears perked up, she was rather cute. ¡°I um, can¡¯t help it,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m getting older. And I think my quirk is affecting me. Making me um, more conscious of my age.¡± ¡°Ah, right. You did mention that. I mean, I¡¯m not up for marrying or anything like that. But if you want to fool around¡­¡± ¡°Ha! With a 16 year old?¡± She asked, but there was no humor in her voice. So close to a male I could tell she was affected. She might have been under some kind of cat-person heat. I guess she pretended to be a cat for so long that it had changed her a little. I stopped a few inches from her. The blonde looking up at me nervously. ¡°You were the one peeking on boys,¡± I noted. My hand moved some hair out of her face. ¡°Let me know if you would like to continue.¡± Moving past her I headed off to the boy¡¯s bunkhouse. I was able to hear her sigh audibly. She really was affected by me. Toru might find that interesting. Either way I nned to rest and prepare for my training. I had to focus on my quirk. It might actually be good to get some guidance on where to go with it. CHAPTER 168 QUIRK TRAINING CHAPTER 168 QUIRK TRAINING It was 5 am when a big cat man began yelling as he walked through our bunkhouse. Tan skin, big muscles, metal cat ears, cat paws, a cat tail, he wore just as revealing clothing as the other cat girls. It was a very sobering view to wake up as we prodded one another awake and put on our UA PE clothes. Both boys and girls were soon outside. Aizawa standing on the base of the hill Pixiebob made us, he stared down at us with his arms crossed. ¡°Today we begin a rigorous round of reinforcement training. This trip¡¯s mission statement is to strengthen everyone¡¯s quirks as a whole. Thereby allowing everyone to achieve their provisional hero licenses,¡± Aizawa said in as just a tired tone as he usually spoke to us in. ¡°This is a preparation course to stand against live-action hostility and aggression from viins. Prepare your hearts and minds. This training will not be simple or easy.¡± ¡°With that, Bakugo, try throwing this,¡± Aizawa threw him the softball. ¡°Like we did for the physical strength exam the first day of ss. Your records indicate you threw the ball 2,305 feet at the beginning of the school year. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re at now.¡± ¡°Nice, a skill growth test,¡± Mina said excitedly. ¡°You got this, Bakugo,¡± the red haired guy said. I was going to learn his name some day. But at this point it was a little awkward. Bakugo wound up his arm, as his arm reached it¡¯s peak he fired off his throw. It looked quite good. Aizawa showed the range finder. It was 2,328 feet. ¡°What?!¡± Bakugo growled. ¡°I expected more¡± ¡°Maybe he did it wrong¡± ¡°Seems weird¡± Peoplemented. ¡°sses started 3 months ago. You have gained experience. Emotional and technical growth. Now the time hase to concentrate on physical and quirk advancement as well,¡± Aizawa said. ¡°I won the entrance exam,¡± I said, stepping up. ¡°I im the right to prove that I haven¡¯t been cking.¡± Rolling up my sleeves I showed my weights. Unbuckling them, I waited for Aizawa¡¯s approval. He frowned, but knew I had improved. Pulling another softball from his back he handed it to me. ¡°How many hours a day do you train out of ss?¡± Aizawa asked. ¡°At least 6 during the weekdays,¡± I admitted. ¡°More on the weekends. You know, when I¡¯m not going on dates.¡± He frowned but nodded. ¡°You threw the ball 2,584 feetst time,¡± Aizawa said. ¡°Time to break a mile,¡± I said. Pouring chakra into my arm I gave it a moderate amount of strength, but not my all. I threw perfectly. It went and went. Aizawa showed the range finder. 8,121 feet. I nodded, happy with the amount. ¡°Weston trains long into the night,¡± Aizawa said, turning to the ss. ¡°How many of you can say the same? Also from what we know, his quirk does not give him strength. This is all his base strength.¡± I had told Aizawa and All Might that I could awaken my future strength. Which of course was a fabrication since I could open the limiting gates on my body. They hadn¡¯t asked about it much since I wanted to practice the hot/cold energy of my actual quirk. Bending down I strapped the weights back on my arms and took a spot with the others. Facing Aizawa he studied us one by one. ¡°We will be using the help of the camp counselors to customize training programs for each of you,¡± Aizawa admitted. ¡°Time for the full introduction.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± my blonde cat girl said walking out in the open. ¡°Cute, cat, and stinger.¡± ¡°Wherever, whenever, we will arrive¡­¡± therge dark man said. Skirt, cat costume, and all. ¡°We¡¯vee to lend a helping paw,¡± a new one with green hair said. She had makeup on, and facepaint around her eyes. ¡°With sparkling eyes, we rock on,¡± the dark haired cat girl added. ¡°We are the wild, wild, Pussycats!!!¡± The 4 of them said in unison. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how you found 4 weirdos that liked to dress up like cats. They wore matching clothes, band leaders shirts, and skirts. Even the dude wore the skirt and fur boots. ¡°I¡¯m Ragdoll,¡± the green haired girl said. ¡°My quirk [Search] allows me to monitor up to 100 people. Their location and weak points.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Pixiebob,¡± my blonde one repeated. ¡°My [Flowstone] quirk will create training grounds fit for each of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Mandelei,¡± the dark haired woman said. ¡°My [Telepath] quirk allows me to advise and instruct multiple people at once.¡± ¡°I am Tiger,¡± the guy growled. ¡°I will be in charge of kicking and punching you all into submission.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± I said excitedly. ¡°Time to go all out.¡± Punching my knuckles I walked up to Pixiebob. ¡°I want to train till I sweat blood. Make me a hole into the ground as far down as you can. I will dig myself out.¡± ¡°We are supposed toe up with the lesson ns,¡± she said. ¡°Let him do what he wants,¡± Aizawa said. ¡°I have full confidence he can figure out how to train.¡± I felt that was high praiseing from Aizawa. He was usually hands on with the start of training. Pixiebob nodded. Putting her pawed hands on the ground arge hole opened. ¡°How deep?¡± She asked. ¡°Deep as you can. Don¡¯t close the hole if you can help it.¡± She nodded opening arge 5 foot diameter hole. ¡°See you guys tonight,¡± I said to the ss. It was good to set the standard for all of them. There was no time for waiting when it came to training. Falling into the deep hole I was surprised how deep it actually was. Landing a few seconds after jumping in I absorbed the fall easily. Looking up the small sky hole was far above, giving me minimal light. Slowing my breathing down I sat on the cold dirt. Meditating I stopped using my Observation Haki, chakra, and every skill I had. It was time to work on my quirk. It had been over 4 years since I had been in MHA. I had always practiced giving and taking hot/cold energy during my other training. But it was never really my focus. It was time to fix that. I had the Forge which would allow me to evolve it, but my original quirk woundn¡¯t be affected. I needed to better understand my power. I focused. Pulling heat from my left hand I pushed it out from the right. The hot hand was thousands of degrees. The cold was far into the negatives, reaching ever closer to absolute zero. My hand pushing out energy actually glowed red. Standing up I didn¡¯t touch myself, I could cause frostbite or melt everything with a simple touch. I swiped my hand at the dirt in front of me. The thick rock melted instantly. Turning into molten magma from the extreme heat. I swiped with my cold hand. The rapid cooling caused the rock to explode at me, sending shards of rock to pelt me and a smile to form on my face. It was time to dig my way out. It was rare to find a ce of reckless abandon where I could attack with all I had. I could dig as much as I wanted and Pixiebob could simply bury what I had done. So I dug. Forcing me to rely on just my quirk I melted and froze my way through, one swipe at a time. Sometimesrge chunks of rock would melt away, others they would burst off rapidly cooling to cause another bout of damage. I forgot everything as I focused on my quirk. Digging my way out of a deep hole I started making my way up. Forming stairs easily, everything melted to my touch. It became a sweltering and freezing hell on my left or right side. So I simply switched. My right moved to cooling, my left moved to heating. That was another hard thing to do so I started alternating every few steps. Causing me to strain my quirk exponentially. But I had 4 more years with it than these kids. I had better be good at it. So I dug and dug and dug. The hours passed. My 400 pound weights on my arms and legs making every move worth training. I was getting some good experience simply digging my way out. I lost my breath countless times. Forced to run back to the original hole to get some air I simply kept going. I felt like John Henry. Trying to out dig a machine. The first machine uprising story. Pushing my way through I never faltered. Breaking through a random reservoir of water it steamed and froze around me. It wasn¡¯t until hourster that I found myself in the sunlight. Lunch had gone and passed and I was miles away from where I started. Coming out the side of a mountain I breathed in real air. My body sweating and freezing I stopped using my quirk for the first time all day. Happy with my progress I stepped out of the side of the cave I made. Using chakra I stuck to the wall and was surprised to see a small boy there. He was sitting on a ledge outside of another cave. I had seen him a little around the camp, but he was only about 9 years old. ck hair, in simple shorts and a shirt he wore a red hat that had horns on it. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked the kid. He had been looking out onto the forest. He jumped as my voice brought him out of his thoughts. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He asked angrily. ¡°Training,¡± I said. Moving over I jumped to his ledge and sat next to him. ¡°You¡¯re that Mandelei catgirls nephew, right? What are you doing up here?¡± ¡°Sitting. Alone,¡± he said. I sighed and continued to stare out into the forest with him. ¡°I thought you were supposed to be an adult. Take a hint. Go away.¡± ¡°Shhh I¡¯m sitting in silence,¡± I said. Even I was out of breath as I breathed in and out. The kid tsked, annoyed with myck of response. I knew the kid of course. His parents were killed or something. He and I were tied together in that way. My mom was killed by the same viin his parents were. He was all moody, which was to be expected. But I nned to make him feel better. ¡°My mom was killed by viins too,¡± I told him. ¡°3 viins. 1 of them is dead now. But the other 2 haven¡¯t been brought to justice. Back¡­jeez 10 years ago. When did your parents die?¡± He was quiet for a bit. Simply sitting there he gripped his knees in anger. But the anger was at the world. He couldn¡¯t deny our simrities. Our shared pain. He slowly spoke in a whisper. ¡°A few months ago. By a viin.¡± Tears were in his eyes as he said the words. ¡°My parents were a team. And he killed them.¡± ¡°Where is the viin now?¡± I asked. Not wanting to y the devils advocate but this kid and I were kindred spirits. Whether he knew it or not. ¡°Free. He escaped. My parents were killed and he got away. From a stupid robbery. Just some money and my life is ruined,¡± he cried. Unable to hold back the tears. I¡¯m sure I shed ones just like them once. ¡°He will pay for it,¡± I told him. ¡°Both men that killed our family members. They will pay. So you just sit here and wait. Hate us kids that want to be heroes. It doesn¡¯t matter. Because some day one of us will get him for you.¡± The kid still continued to cry. He stuck out to me when I read the manga. A kid whose parents were killed by a viin but he hated heroes. He med his parents for dying. They had wanted to do right and fight evil more than take care of their kid. At least that was how he saw it. It was a shame that kids like this existed. Kids like me that couldn¡¯t get real justice. Not with the broken system out there. In the manga his parents murderer would be captured. Sent to jail. Only to break out and kill more people. I nned to stop the endless cycle. It was time to kill real viins. I would start with the revenge for me and this boy. ¡°There you are,¡± Toru said. She was climbing up the side of the mountain next to us. ¡°They are starting dinner here soon.¡± ¡°Neat,¡± I said, getting up. ¡°You working on your chakra?¡± I asked, noticing her sticking to the cliff face rather easily. ¡°I am,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m getting it a little bit.¡± I nodded. Moving next to her I started climbing as well. ¡°I don¡¯t exactly understand how I¡¯m sticking to things though.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about that too.¡± We started climbing up. I simply used my feet. Hands in my pockets as I ascended. Toru was barely holding on while using her hands and feet to climb next to me. ¡°I think that the chakra affixes us to it. Making our body and the rocks one. We can also use it on water but that takes more chakra cus we are using it to spread our weight while also again making you and the water one.¡± ¡°We can walk on water?¡± She asked, amazed. ¡°Of course. But that¡¯s harder. Baby steps, babe,¡± I said. ¡°Your amount of chakra is increasing a lot though. Your pathway training going well?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± she said, turning into her visible self. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s making me stronger too.¡± I leaned over kissing her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re so cute,¡± I said. The wide cheeks and greenish yellow hair was something I sorely missed. ¡°Should we have a quickie?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she said with a blush. ¡°But no cumming inside. I don¡¯t want you leaking out during dinner.¡± She waspletely nude, but because I had chakra sense I could feel her easily. ¡°Deal,¡± I said. Leaning over, I grabbed her side and ran us up the mountain. Ready to celebrate a full day of training. After some fun with Toru. Fucking on the top of a mountain, out of site of everyone we begrudgingly headed back to camp. That night we were forced to make our own dinner. They gave us all the ingredients at least. I was able to show my culinary skills. Which were better than average. I had hoped to have some fun with the girls but everyone was too exhausted to do much of anything. Night passed and we spent the next day training as well. The 3rd night we were expected to do training into the night. ¡°This will be a test of courage,¡± Aizawa said. ¡°ss 1-B is out in the forest, they will be trying to scare you. You will be split apart into groups. But those 5 of you that failed the exam-¡° I stopped listening as a rush of information assailed my mind. I had never received so much information from a clone. It happened quickly and as it did my ns for the night were ruined. ¡°Viins!¡± I yelled. ¡°Viins are here!¡± CHAPTER 169 SHADOW CLONE CHAPTER 169 SHADOW CLONE I formed next to my main body. I knew the n so there was no reason to talk with my other self. We had learned a long time ago how to give more chakra to shadow clones so I had plenty to y with. Using a transformation jutsu I turned into Zoro and was walking out of the alley. In my white shirt and ck pants I headed to the meetup point. I had the burner phone, but no ess to the Status Screen like my main body had. I did have plenty of tricks at my disposal though. Using Observation Haki took no energy, simply focus. We had been practicing it for 2 years. It was second nature to us. Coming to the bar where the League of Viins had met originally, ck Mist and Shigaraki were already there. ¡°Grab a seat,¡± Shigaraki said. ¡°The others will be here shortly.¡± I sat in one of the booth seats after ordering a drink. Shigaraki sat at the bar, not talking. Only 1 hand stuck to his face he looked like a normal person. White/gray hair, ck clothes, he wasn¡¯t too creepy sitting at a bar. ck Mist was still a ck/purple cloud. I was pretty sure he was a Nomu. A human forcibly given quirks. He didn¡¯t have memories of his past life and did whatever the League needed. I couldn¡¯t remember if they ever found out who he was in the past. He kind of disappeared in the manga. Dabi soon walked in. The burnt skin made him extra creepy. I wasn''t sure how he walked in the open without drawing eyes. He noticed me, sitting opposite me in the booth. New viins showed up soon after him. There was Twice. One of my favorite viins. He wore a ck skintight suit with gray lines across his chest that formed a T going up. I knew he was technically crazy, as all the viins were. But of the viins he was one I thought ended too soon. I wondered if there was something that could be done to help him. After that a weird guy in what looked like a green storm trooper outfit walked in. Then a guy dressed up in a ck outfit that looked like the Gimp from Pulp Fiction. They sat by Shigaraki. After them, a tall guy walked in. Brown trench coat, chocte brown top hat, he wore a ck and white mask in front of his face. I remembered his quirk was pretty cool. Some kind ofpression skill. Then a tall man with dark red hair walked in. I didn¡¯t recognize him. He wore sunsses and had thick lips. It was sad how many of these viins I couldn¡¯t remember. They must have died or been arrested quickly. Toga came in next. The only girl so far she didn¡¯t appear to mind. Still in her brown sweater and school girl outfit she waved at me happily and moved to sit next to me. ¡°Hey Roro,¡± she said cutely. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you showed up. I was worried I wouldn¡¯t see you again.¡± I nodded, sipping my rum. ¡°You were pretty drunk, yah lightweight.¡± She giggled but my eyes were drawn to the door as someone else walked in. It was 2 someone¡¯s. But by their demeanor they weren¡¯t walking in together, just happened toe at the same time. One was tall. Green scales he looked like a walking lizard. Purple hair spiked up he wore a bandana over his eyes like the Hero Killer. The guy behind him was who I had been waiting for. Goto Imasuji, he was over 6 feet tall. Short blonde hair, he was built like a body builder. Huge muscles and frame he wore a gray muscle shirt and green khakis. His left eye was scarred over. Something that made him look tougher. He was 1 of 3 men that killed my mom. I already had killed one and only had 2 to go. I looked forward to putting an end to the Viin known as Muscr. But there was a n and I needed to stick to it. ¡°Finally,¡± Shigaraki said. Turning around in his bar stool he faced everyone as they took a seat. ¡°Wee to the League of Viins.¡± ¡°This everyone?¡± Muscr growled. ¡°You¡¯re even letting schoolgirls in?¡± He eyed Toga. ¡°I am letting everyone worthy in. Everyone here has been tested.¡± I didn¡¯t remember being tested. But then again Toga had tried to stab me a bunch. Maybe that was proof enough. Speaking of, she pulled a knife out slyly from her pocket. ¡°Not right now,¡± I mumbled to her. She smiled, giggling again as she put the knife away. ¡°I want to wee you all on the ground floor of what we are trying to aplish here,¡± Shigaraki said with augh. ¡°What is that exactly?¡± Dabi asked bluntly. ¡°I was getting to that, don¡¯t interrupt,¡± Shigaraki rasped. Coughing slightly he cleared his throat, adjusting the hand on his face to collect his thoughts. ¡°For too long we have been afflicted by the false messiah known as All Might. This Symbol of Peace that these weak citizens cling to. At first I hated what the Hero Killer was spouting about. There was one thing he had correct. These so called heroes are a joke. The justice system they im to uphold is just as broken as they are. Our goal will be to bring to light the ws. Bring down all of them. All Might most of all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s something I can get behind,¡± Dabi noted. ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t care about any causes. As long as you have the means and n to let us use our quirks to the fullest, that¡¯s all I care about,¡± Muscr admitted. ¡°We have all that,¡± Shigaraki said. ¡°We have backing and resources to help us achieve our goals. Most of all we have a target.¡± He stood up, extending his arms like he was presenting something grand. ¡°All Might himself is a teacher at the prestigious UA hero school. With any luck we will be able to attack him directly. If not then we will be able to capture a few students. People we think will be sympathetic to our cause.¡± The room was quiet, staring at him as we expected some profound speech, but that was it. ¡°That was great,¡± Twice said in a higher pitched voice. ¡°That was retarded,¡± he said in a deeper voice. ¡°Shut up,¡± the higher pitched voice retorted to himself. He was struggling with an identity problem. ¡°Well said,¡± Muscr growled. ¡°Enough with the talking. Lets get to the action.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Shigaraki said. Pulling his hands back to begin scratching at his neck like some coke fiend needing a fix. He waved us to follow as he walked to the back of the bar. We hesitated for a moment and soon got up to follow him. ¡°Roro, isn¡¯t this exciting,¡± Toga said excitedly. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure what we are doing yet,¡± I said. ¡°Ohho I agree,¡± the magician looking man with the mask said. ¡°And you are?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh, I apologize, I am Mr. Compress,¡± he said. ¡°Roro was it?¡± ¡°Roronoa,¡± I said, extending my hand. ¡°Just Toga calls me Roro.¡± ¡°Oh you were friends before joining?¡± Mr. Compress asked. ¡°Nope, she keeps trying to stab me,¡± I admitted. ¡°Don¡¯t turn your back on her.¡± Toga giggled happily. ¡°I just try to stab those close to me,¡± she said with a manic look on her face. ¡°I see,¡± Mr. Compress said. ¡°Then I hope we don¡¯t be close.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Twice said. ¡°We should be best friends.¡± He turned his head as if talking to someone behind him. ¡°Shut up. Stop acting so needy.¡± ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°Twice,¡± he said. ¡°I can clone anything.¡± ¡°What about money?¡± ¡°I used to. But stuck with 1 copy at a time now,¡± he said in his higher pitched voice. ¡°Yeah we are pretty useless.¡± ¡°Cool. Better than me I guess,¡± I said. ¡°I just know everything that¡¯s going on around me.¡± I raised my hand blocking Toga from stabbing me with my head turned to face away from her. ¡°I told you to stop.¡± ¡°I was showing them your trick,¡± she said with a wheeze as if she was struggling from notughing. ¡°He is impossible to get the drop on.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Twice asked. ¡°What can you do?¡± ¡°I can turn myself into anyone who¡¯s blood I drink,¡± she said. ¡°Perfect for infiltration.¡± ¡°Introductionster,¡± Shigaraki announced as we walked into arge back room. Along the walls were sets of gear, weapons,puters, and plenty of everything that showed he really did have resources. ¡°Some of you, like Toga, we have made gear for your quirk.¡± He pointed to a tank with canisters that had needles on the end for blood girl. ¡°You can grab weapons or anything else you want to help flesh out your costumes.¡± Some of them looked around excitedly. Others running to racks of different weapons. I was tempted to grab some nice katanas. My Zoro guise was calling for it. But I didn¡¯t want to fight people and the viins ask why I didn¡¯t cut any limbs off. I needed something though. My Taijutsu was good, but it wasn¡¯t really for killing. I had plenty of knives hidden all over my body. What I needed was a way to attack without slicing off body parts. Looking over the racks of equipment I found just the thing. 2 tonfas sat hanging from hooks. They were about 2 feet long with forks off the side for hands to hold onto them. Like a shorter Jitte. They were a heavy metal. Picking them up they felt good in my hands. Swinging them around I felt like I had been using them all my life. Great for blocking, stunning, and breaking bones. I could beat up some friends without feeling too bad. ¡°These must be your friends, Shigaraki,¡± a deep voice said from another hallway. We all turned from our armory choices to see a tall man walking toward us. My blood ran cold. He wore a business suit which wasn¡¯t too out of ce. But from his neck up he wore a mechanical helmet. A dome for where his head was the neck area appeared to be some type of breathing apparatus. I knew him immediately. ¡°All-For-One,¡± Shigaraki said. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Me? I was simply checking on things,¡± the creepy man said. Looking to each of us through the ck mask as if he could see us. ¡°Yo-you¡¯re All-for-one?¡± Muscr asked. Fear in his voice he appeared to get nervous. I too was struggling not to run. He had a killing aura around him. A stronger bloodlust than I had ever felt from someone. I couldn¡¯t remember when he made an appearance, but I knew this wasn¡¯t it. ¡°I heard you were dead.¡± ¡°Oh I was,¡± All-for-one said with augh. ¡°But like All Might, I am harder to kill than people think. So tell me, what quirks do you all have?¡± I became more nervous. Could he identify quirks? I thought he could, but that may have beenter. Would he know what mine was? If he thought my quirk was good would he just steal it? ¡°All-for-one, these are who I¡¯ve chosen. I don¡¯t want you butting in,¡± Shigaraki said as he began scratching his neck again. ¡°Oh I know. I simply wish to help. Maybe there is more gear we can make for them. We have the resources and the best quirk scientist in the world,¡± he said. A smile in his voice, but none on the mask he wore to stay alive. ¡°I can make myself stronger,¡± Muscr said. Hiding the fear in his voice now. ¡°Adding muscles to my body to allow me to beat pretty much anything.¡± ¡°Good good,¡± All-for-one said. He turned to me slowly. ¡°I can sense everything around me,¡± I said. ¡°How far around you?¡± He asked, intrigued. ¡°10 feet?¡± I lied. I could do well over that. Instantly a ck and red beam shot out of All-For-One. Like a light bouncing off mirrors the beam zig-zagged from him to me dozens of times over a split-second. During it¡¯s spastic run to me it had looped around and came at me from the back. I dodged to the side just in time to be missed by it. ¡°Intriguing,¡± All-for-one said. Sending 2 more they both looped around but this time I spun the tonfas, breaking the beams as if they were made of ss. ¡°Very intriguing. I can see how that would be useful in a fight.¡± And as if nothing happened he turned to someone else. The others introduced their powers. He didn¡¯t test anyone else though. I was ready in case he did. Before my goal had been to be able to beat All Might. Now my goal was to be able to beat this guy. I couldn¡¯t as a clone, but if I went all out, could I do it in my real body? ¡°Very good to meet you all,¡± All-for-one said. ¡°Be sure to introduce them to the Nomus. I am sure they will be useful in your first real mission.¡± Without another word the head viin turned around and walked away. ¡°Who the fuck was that guy?¡± Toga asked openly. ¡°Our benefactor,¡± Shigaraki growled. ¡°Ignore him. We have a lot to review.¡± ¡ª Over the next few days we got to know one another more. I mainly hung around with Dabi, Toga, Mr. Compress, and Twice. The others were either freaky or wanted to be left alone. We gave examples of our moves. Muscr wanted to fight me, but since I only had a set amount of strength and chakra, I didn¡¯t push it. He would get his chance soon enough. We reviewed Shigaraki¡¯s n. Our goal was to attack UA students at a camp where All Might was supposed to be. Muscr wanted to fight All Might himself, and we would take 2 Nomus. The surprising thing was Shigaraki was rather hands off. Pun intended. He gave us targets. There were 3. One was a camp counselor. A cat girl by the name of Ragdoll. She had a quirk that allowed her to see people with quirks she had met and knew their weaknesses. I would bet that was a grocery item list for All Might. I was going to have to nip that kidnapping in the bud. The catgirl had met the real me, and could most likely identify that I had the same quirk as my real body. The other 2 targets were a little more surprising. One was Bakugo. Shigaraki said there was a psychological profile done on all UA students. He was seen as the most likely one to defect because of his anger issues. The other target was Weston Watanabe. That fucking idiot. Apparently Shigaraki had a boner for me now. I was going to have to nip that in the bud too. Other than some minor nning and exercises as a group to show-off our powers we were given pretty good leniency to do what we wanted. There were a couple of warehouses around. We met All-For-One¡¯s head scientist who reminded me of Dr. Robotnik from Sonic. He had the mustache and belly for it. The scientist introduced us to the Nomus. The creepy men were in giant purple vats of some kind of goo. Given quirks they were the muscle for the army. Meant to disturb and take the brunt of the attacks. They would be minimal for this n however. Shigaraki wanted to test us. I was pretty sure he wanted to cut the people that were useless though. He didn¡¯t have much faith in the n after his informants made it obvious that All Might wouldn¡¯t be at camp. Either way we were given the green light. ckmist opened a portal and we stepped through to a wooded area. Shigaraki was first through and we soon followed. The light was fading on the horizon as we stepped out. ¡°Remember the targets,¡± Shigaraki said. ¡°Other than that. Kill who you want. ckmist will be watching and extract you if things turn bad.¡± With that he stepped back through the portal and was gone. ¡°Well that was fucking useless,¡± Muscr said. Looking out to where the camp was supposed to be. ¡°I¡¯m out. I¡¯m going to look around and just start killing. You all have fun with the kidnappings.¡± He turned away from the campgrounds and ran off. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I said, enjoying the opportunity. ¡°We need all of us. I¡¯ll get him.¡± I turned and ran after him. No one gave chase. Once I was far enough away I dropped the knives, tonfas, mentally marked which direction Muscr ran, and ended my existence. ¡ª ¡°Viins?¡± Aizawa asked, his voice serious. ¡°What do you mean, Weston?¡± I mentally cursed. All the memories afflicting me had made me say more than I meant to. ¡°I mean there¡¯s fucking viins here,¡± I said, deciding to roll with it. ¡°I can feel it. A bad energy in the air.¡± I thought of another lie quickly. ¡°I felt the same way when the League of Viins attacked. Something is off. We need to regroup. Get people out of the woods.¡± Aizawa looked around. ¡°Mandelei, use your telepathy. Get everyone back here. Now!¡± -All students please disregard other orders. A situation has arisen. Return to camp- She mentally sent to everyone in the area. ¡°Are you sure, Weston?¡± Aizawa asked. I nodded. ¡°Alright everyone. Consider it a drill until viins are seen. We stick together. No one out of my sight. Momo start doing a roll-call. I want everyone ounted for within the next 10 minutes.¡± He turned to the rest of the ss as I made a shadow chakra wave around me. Slipping into the shadows I got into the tree-line without anyone noticing. Running as soon as no one was looking in my direction I had a man to kill and some revenge to get. The others could deal without me for a bit. CHAPTER 170 MUSCULAR FORGE CHAPTER 170 MUSCULAR FORGE As soon as I didn¡¯t sense anyone around me I did a transformation jutsu to turn into Kakashi. Taking on my Viin yer guise I was back to running. I knew where Muscr was going. I had the general idea of which direction he ran and I knew that the kid whose parents died was unlucky. Moving through the trees I jumped up to the branches to use my ninja traveling skills. It didn¡¯t take long at all to find who I was looking for. The young kid Khota was sitting back on the ledge I had randomly ran into him the day before. He and I hadn¡¯t had much interaction since ourst discussion. It had apparently affected him since he was sitting out in the open, crying. I had to wait longer than I would have liked. Purple smoke began extending out in the forest like a smog. The smell of real smoke went out into the air as well. The other members of the League of Viins had stuck to the n at least. ¡°I was looking for a ce with a nice view of the area,¡± a deep voice said from the ledge. I knew the voice. Climbing up the cliff face of the ledge I moved closer. ¡°And what do I find waiting for me? Someone that we aren¡¯t targeting.¡± The man was wearing a ck robe that hid his face. Khota got scared by therge man. Turning to run, Muscr jumped faster than a normal person¡¯s eyes could follow. Blocking Khota¡¯s path. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, kid. I was just talking. But now, I have the urge to kill,¡± Muscr said. The body below the robe began to writhe. His hood fell back, revealing his face. Khota recognized it. It was the very man that had killed his parents. His mouth twisted in a scream as he cried louder and Muscr made a move for him. Trying to push him off the ledge. Happy to just kill. Uncaring who it was. I made my move then. Jumping up I grabbed Khota, kicking Muscr in the face. The big man was thrown back as I moved Khota and I to the edge of the ledge. I set the small kid down. He was crying uncontrobly as he stared at Muscr. ¡°You?! I know you!¡± Muscr said. ¡°Good, then you know what I¡¯m all about,¡± I said, moving to stand in front of Khota. I poured chakra out of my body. Water coalescing in 8 different points in front of my chest I froze the cone shaped water bullets instantly. ¡°You killed that Stain guy. Jeez my crew would fangirl over kill-¡± Muscr said but was cut-off as my ice bullets shot through him. Piercing into his body, then deep into the rocks past him. Causing the path leading from the ledge to explode out from the force of the ice bullets. One of those bullets stabbed through Muscr¡¯s forehead. Killing him instantly. And it was over. Anticlimactic to say the least. The man was probably strong, but I knew I could have beaten him. So there was no point to test. He wasn¡¯t worth a page in my book. He was worth barely a paragraph. As he took hisst breath I let out a sigh. ¡°That¡¯s 3 down,¡± I whispered. Shingo Kaneko, aka Landslide had told me 2 names of men that had been there when my mom was killed. 2 men he worked with doing bank robberies when he was younger. Goto Imasuji, aka Muscr. And Kai Chisaki, aka Overhaul. One of those was dead, and I only had one to go. There were others that helped him of course. Eiko Tamari had helped the trio escape justice. I had killed her for her actions. And of course Kaneko¡¯s Uncle had helped Landslide escape justice. But he would be trickier. Heroes were more of a pain in the ass to kill. Muscr? No one would miss him. I turned to Khota. ¡°He is dead,¡± I said. The boy was still delirious. Not understanding. I was considering sending him off, but I needed to save chakra for the other fights. I walked over to Muscr and tried to pull the item out of my Status Screen.
Forge: Quirk Evolution
Steal Quirk from someone living or dead. Mixing it with your own.
Note: Current Quirk Abilities will not be altered.
Use: Y/N
I was tempted to use this on other people of course. But I wasn¡¯t sure how it would react. I decided on Muscr because I had nned to kill him and his quirk was interesting. He could make himself stronger. I thought it would be interesting to see if I could strengthen myself if my quirk evolved with it. I clicked Y. Staring at Muscr as I did so. At first nothing happened, but then the excruciating pain assailed my body. I thought I had been desensitized to it by now, but no. It was Kuma¡¯s pain test all over again. I cried out before I could stop myself. Where it felt like dull needles were stabbed into my body when my World Lasting Physique kicked in. Currently my body felt like ming needles dipped in lemon juice stabbed into me. I passed out from the pain. But I was only out for a moment. Breathing in and out I was fine once more. Surprised, I had received a notification, but not the one I expected.
My Hero Academia Quest* 4:
Stop the League of Viin''s ns at the Summer Camp
Rewards:
Anti-Hero Costume
¡°Great,¡± I mumbled. I had hoped for an exnation on how my quirk evolved, but no such luck. Another costume meant one for the Viin yer persona at least. And I was getting quests again, so that was good to see. ¡°Weston,¡± a small voice said. I turned quickly, fear gripping me. Sensing the chakra around me I knew my transformation jutsu had ended once the Forge had done whatever it did. ¡°Did you kill him?¡± The small boy had stopped crying. He stared at me and Muscr wide eyed as he stepped closer. I was tempted to kill him, but I didn¡¯t want to be that kind of anti-hero. Letting out a sigh I nodded. ¡°I did,¡± I admitted. ¡°I told you my mom was killed, right? He helped kill her.¡± Khota sniffled. ¡°He-he killed my parents,¡± he got out before crying again. I extended my hand and the small boy ran to me. He wailed as he pushed his face into me. All I could do was rub his back, allowing his tears to soak up into my shirt. It took time but he eventually calmed down a little. ¡°Are you the Viin yer?¡± He asked. ¡°I am,¡± I said sadly. ¡°Like you, I was angry about someone being able to kill my mom without worry. Where most turn to be a hero to do good. I did it to seek revenge. Revenge against these monsters.¡± He nodded, still sniffling as he hid his head in my chest. ¡°I-I won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± he whispered. ¡°I know, kid,¡± I lied. I didn¡¯t know. But if it got out that I was the Viin yer it wouldn¡¯t affect my ns. I would simply move them up. ¡°What you need to know though, is this isn¡¯t okay.¡± He looked up at me confused. ¡°It¡¯s not good to kill, Khota. That¡¯s not what heroes do.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°I am no hero, Khota,¡± I said. ¡°This is not a good thing I am doing. This is bad and should be condemned. But it is the solution I came up with for me. To get my revenge and change the world a little.¡± I groaned, standing up as I looked out onto thend around us. ¡°Sleep for now. Don¡¯t tell anyone what you saw, alright?¡± My hand on his head he fell asleep with a simple Genjutsu. Letting out a sigh I made 2 shadow clones, regretting not making one earlier or putting him to sleep earlier. One of my clones grabbed Khota and headed to the campground. The other clone turned into Roronoa and ran off to get my weapons, and keep an eye on the extraction point for the others. I thought about what to do. I had wanted to run around as the Viin yer. I had told All Might I would be there to stop the viins. I ignored the Khota issue for now. Roronoa couldn¡¯t disappear quite yet. He would have to make an appearance and get some cred with the League. And of course I had to show off my awesomeness to the ss. I headed off in the direction where I heard yelling. In my normal form I would make more appearancester as I figured out where everyone else was. Moving toward danger I had dumped my weights already and was speeding through the forest. I came upon a surprising scene. Where I had expected to find viins fighting kids, I found one of our own fighting kids. It was Tokoyami, the shadow bird guy. The birdman himself was yelling for people to escape. Midoriya and the Tentacle arm guy from ss were fighting him. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I asked Midoriya as he was thrown away. Grabbing him out of the air I jumped us back out of his range. ¡°A viin controlling him?¡± ¡°No, his shadow gets stronger in darkness,¡± Midoriya said. ¡°He lost control of it.¡± ¡°Fucking amateur,¡± I spat as the arm guy blocked a hit. Taking the fight seriously I jumped to Tokoyami. ¡°Run, Weston!¡± The birdman yelled. I closed the distance dodging under a w-like shadow. Hitting Tokoyami in the gut he spit up some bile and was knocked out. The shadow attached to his back disappeared as his owner lost consciousness. ¡°Stop ying with shadow puppets,¡± I told the 2 as I picked up Tokoyami. Throwing him to the arm guy I ordered, ¡°What happened? I thought Aizawa was getting everyone away?¡± ¡°He tried, but the poison smog rolled in,¡± Midoriya said, pointing to the purple smoke. ¡°Momo made masks, but we all got separated trying to escape it.¡± I nodded, hoping someone could deal with that bad guy. ¡°I overheard one of the bad guys,¡± I said. ¡°They are after me, Bakugo, and Ragdoll. Anyone seen the other 2?¡± ¡°You? Why?¡± Midoriya asked. ¡°No idea. You seen them? Questionster. Now is action time,¡± I ordered. ¡°No idea,¡± Midoriya said but that was cut short as a huge cier appeared behind him. ¡°Let¡¯s go bring Shoto into this crap,¡± I said. ¡°Need to gather people up. You got Tokoyami, Tentacle?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he said. I really needed to learn these peoples names. We ran into the forest to find Bakugo and Shoto fighting the Gimp. His name was Moonfish for some reason but he still looked like the Gimp. ck leather clothes and straps around his body only his mouth was uncovered. He could shoot des out of his teeth, which was a prettyme power in my book. But he was giving Shoto and Bakugo trouble. To each their own. He was currently way in the air out of range of the other top students from UA. ¡°Bakugo!¡± Midoriya yelled, giving away our position like an idiot. ¡°Fucking hell, Deku,¡± I growled at him. Running to Bakugo and Shoto I didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Bakugo time for softball!¡± I yelled. ¡°What?!¡± He yelled but I grabbed his cor and belt. ¡°Blow that fucker up!¡± I yelled, twisting and throwing him at Moonfish. Bakugo cursed me as he flew through the air. But he grabbed on and started exploding the Gimp. Making him drop them to the ground as Bakugo kept exploding him. ¡°Jeez, that worked?¡± Shoto asked as we ran to them. ¡°Always does,¡± I said. ¡°Can¡¯t reach someone? Throw a motherfucker at him,¡± I said. ¡°Weston, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Bakugo growled. ¡°Later, you and I are going to get kidnapped or some shit,¡± I said. I kicked the Gimp in the gut for good measure. He was good and knocked out as he spit up blood. ¡°What? Why?¡± Bakugo yelled, but apparently it was his normal tone. He always yelled. He was as bad as Asta in ck Clover. I stopped thinking for a second. ck Clover sounded like a cool ce to go to. I needed to use my World ID asap to see if there was one. It might be helpful to get a spell grimoire. ¡°They got boners from us at the Sports Festival or something, no idea,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s start saving people and work our way to the campground.¡± There was some more arguing but I eventually got us moving. Once we were going I discreetly made a clone and made him go with the group. Watching them leave I needed to make more appearances but wasn¡¯t sure where to go. I decided it was time to heal. The night had only just begun. Clearing my mind I focused on the water around me. Back in the day I needed my Jitte to bring it out. After enough practice I learned to sense the moisture in the air around me. The serene and calm water entered into me, granting me a huge burst of energy as I was healed. Letting out a sigh the invincibility of Kame Mode filled me and passed. I was ready to go find another fight but was stopped as I heard Midoriya yell. ¡°Give Khan and Weston back!¡± He said further away. I walked into the forest to see that the group I had left were yelling at Mr. Compress. The magician man held 2 small blue orbs about the size of a marble. I cursed, my fucking clone and exploding boy had beenpressed into balls. I guessed my clone had thought he was safe with the group and hadn¡¯t used Observation Haki. That or Mr. Compress was faster than I thought. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Mr. Compress admitted. ¡°Now good day.¡± He said and jumped away like a ninja. Leaping from branch to branch as he disappeared quickly I felt my hands tied. I had to go save myself. CHAPTER 171 SWITCHEROO CHAPTER 171 SWITCHEROO I used my transformation jutsu to turn into Kakashi. Taking on my Viin yer guise there was only one option to save me andplete my quest. I would have to get serious. I ran after Mr. Compress, but I knew where the rendezvous point was. Coming to the clearing there were quite a few viins and hostages. My Roronoa clone was carrying Ragdoll over his shoulder. The green hair pussycat was out of it. Mr. Compress walked confidently to the center of the area. Dabi, Toga, Twice, Spinner the lizard guy, and Magne the big lipped guy/girl were there as well. My original n was going to shit. I had hoped to be everywhere at once. That hadn¡¯t worked out. I had sent a clone with Khota but he had ended himself as soon as he gave the kid to Pixiebob. It was time to improvise. If my Roronoa guise was outed then so be it. It had been a longshot, for now I knew there was only 1 person that could stop some of these people from running. Before they could call ck Mist I bit the bullet and stepped out onto the open field. ¡°Well if it isn¡¯t the Shit Stain¡¯s rejects!¡± I yelled as I withdrew my Seastone Jitte. Coating it in water chakra I drew the eyes of the League of Viins. ¡°You!¡± Spinner yelled. The man idolized the Hero Killer. Pulling out a huge weapon it was about 100 swords interconnected to make one giant one. ¡°That isn¡¯t the real Viin yer,¡± Dabi said confidently. ¡°One of the kids must have an illusion.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°Where¡¯s that Muscr friend of yours? Oh right, I killed him.¡± I put on my best smile. ¡°Heard you looked up to old Stain. That guy idolized heroes. You are in viins. I think you have earned just as much death as he did.¡± ¡°I will kill you!¡± Spinner growled. He ran at me, but he was only strong. No real skill. With just my feet I kicked his des away then kicked him in the jaw. Sending him flying to the group as I ran at them. Dabi sent a wave of blue mes at me. Twice raised his hands as if ready to fight. Togaughed maniacally as she drew her weapons. And Roronoa dropped the cat girl. I sent a wave of cold air at the blue me, cooling it to simply some hot air in an instant. Running at Dabi, Roronoa moved to hit me with his tonfas. Twirling them around I shed at him only to meet nothing. ¡°Marimo bitch!¡± I yelled at him. ¡°Dead asshole!¡± My clone yelled back as we kicked one another. Sending the other flying. I cursed, rolling in the dirt as Toga tried to stab me. Kicking her hands she lost the grip on one of her knives but not the other. I had to admit, she was stronger than I assumed. Quick as a snake she tried to strike at my neck, but I pulled back just out of reach and kneed her in the gut. Sheughed as she doubled over in pain. Then Mr. Compress was on me. He tried to reach for me but I stayed out of his grasp. Using Observation Haki I found the 4 orbs he had. 2 in his pocket and 2 in his mouth. Kicking him in the nuts he spit out the 2 in his mouth as I grabbed the 2 from his pocket. Throwing them away they turned into real people once they got a certain distance away from Mr. Compress. 2 of the orbs had rubble, the other 2 had bodies. My clone and Bakugo. I had nned who to attack next, but was surprised as my clone pushed Bakugo out of the way from Magne. The red haired guy or girl, I wasn¡¯t sure which, simply touched my clone. He was thrown with invisible strings to Dabi. I cursed internally, I had forgotten he could maize anything. Even people. Bakugo stumbled back but as Magne went for him the other 4 hero students caught up, forcing him back. Midoriya, Shoto, and Tentacle breathed heavily as they came to us. Tokoyami was still out on Tentacle¡¯s back. My clone held by Dabi the fire man confidently held him up. ¡°Move and we kill him,¡± Dabi said, holding my clone by the neck. He and I locked eyes, I slightly shook my head and he nodded. A ck mist formed behind him. Their portal soon made, they started making their way through one by one. ¡°Be seeing you, Viin yer,¡± Dabi taunted. ¡°Weston!¡± Midoriya yelled, scared for me. How sweet. As Dabi disappeared I ran for Roronoa. Using my real speed I was on him grabbing Ragdoll. Twisting I threw her at the kids then Roronoa and I were fighting. ¡°Get her out of here!¡± I ordered. Roronoa hit me in the gut, I kicked and shed at him but just barely missed meeting flesh. ¡°We must go,¡± Mr. Compress said. ¡°I got this fucker!¡± Roronoa yelled as he and I fought. I whispered my n and he nodded. One by one they left. Roronoa and I ended up behind the ck portal. Blocking everyone¡¯s views. He and I cast Transformation Jutsus. He took Kakashi¡¯s face as I took Roronoa¡¯s. Exchanging blows he passed me the tonfas and his knives. I put the Jitte away as we pretended to throw it far away from us. We fought some more but I kicked him away and found Toga waiting for me. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I ordered in the guise of Roronoa, pretending to be struggling with walking. She nodded, grabbing my shoulder as we made our way through the portal. ¡°Holy fuck,¡± I gasped as we fell out into the warehouse. More for the fact that I had thought this up on the fly. Too many things going on I looked around. My clone was turned into an orb again by Mr. Compress. The others looked fine, but were obviously shaken up. ¡°We lose a few?¡± Shigaraki asked as he walked into the warehouse. ¡°A few,¡± Dabi growled. ¡°Muscr for sure. Viin yer showed up.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Shigaraki growled. ¡°That fucker. How the hell did he know?¡± ¡°No idea, but you said UA knew we were attacking,¡± Mr. Compress said. ¡°Yeah, but still. I didn¡¯t think he would catch up,¡± Shigaraki said. ¡°Not good. You get anyone?¡± ¡°The Watanabe kid, he wasn¡¯t too much of a hassle,¡± Mr. Compress said with a flourish as he showed my ball. I nned to hit him extra hard when I was in ce of my clone. ¡°Just him? Fuck,¡± Shigaraki growled. He sighed but nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine. This¡­this was simply a test, and you have all passed.¡± There was grumbling in the group. ¡°What about the Nomus?¡± Dabi asked angrily. ¡°They were there to observe and act as backup in case All Might showed up,¡± he said. ¡°But you have introduced yourselves to the Heroes. And now the real n can start.¡± ¡°Then what was the point?¡± Toga asked. ¡°I got that girl¡¯s blood for nothing?¡± I thought I remembered her getting Uraraka¡¯s blood in the manga but wasn¡¯t sure if that was the case currently. ¡°Part of the n,¡± Shigaraki said, trying to appease her. ¡°You all are beat up. Rest up in your rooms. We can discuss the next stage in the morning.¡± ¡°What about this kid?¡± Mr. Compress said caressing my ball. ¡°Keep him there for now,¡± Shigaraki said, dismissing me, like a dick. ¡°There¡¯s food inside. Rest and we can talk about the future soon.¡± I eyed Mr. Compress considering upressing myself, but for now I needed to pretend that I didn¡¯t care. Turning around I walked to my cot in the back. I had to n on what to do next and try to salvage the fiasco of a first mission with the League. ¡ª ¡°We will be killing All Might,¡± Shigaraki said. He had pushed the exnation back and back until midday when we were all gathered again. Practically ignoring the fact that not everyone made it back. We were sitting around the bar as he spoke. ¡°Lots of people have tried,¡± Dabi said, bored. ¡°Lot of people don¡¯t know he is on death¡¯s door,¡± Shigaraki replied. ¡°Has been for years. Thats why he has been in the news less and less. From what I understand he has already chosen a sessor to his power.¡± ¡°Sessor?¡± Spinner asked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Shigaraki said. ¡°All Might is on the way out. All-For-One already has a n to kill him in a few weeks. Once that is done we will be attacking Tartarus.¡± ¡°The maximum security prison?¡± Mr. Compress asked. ¡°The same,¡± Shigaraki said, in a very good mood for once. He still wore a hand on his face like it was normal, but there was a chipper attitude in his speech. ¡°We will be breaking thousands of viins out. Men and women just like us that will bolster our ranks and help us end this broken system.¡± I had to admit, I could see it. Mainly because they seeded, but also because it could work. I knew that All-For-One was supposed to lose to All Might. Which must have slowed down their ns. As they scrambled for resources the League took on the Meta Liberation group. Then they freed the people from prison. But that was months from now. And about the end of my knowledge of MHA. That was as far as I had nned for my own scheme going on behind the scenes. I just hoped I hadn¡¯t messed up too much from the canon. ¡°How?¡± Dabi asked, getting into the n. ¡°First the UA will have lost face from your attackst night. Losing just 1 student will undermine them. The heroes will attack within the next few weeks. That is when All Might will be killed for good. We take down whatever heroes we can. Then regroup with much stronger Nomus in a few weeks when they¡¯re ready. Making our move at the world stage.¡± We talked some finer details, but Shigaraki was fairly vague about everything. Eventually they stopped asking about the big ns and focused on the present. ¡°What about this kid?¡± Mr. Compress asked bringing out my orb. ¡°Let¡¯s dpress him,¡± Shigaraki said. Mr. Compress didn¡¯t hesitate to throw my ball. It hit the hardwood floor andnded in the middle of the room. My shadow clone appeared. ¡°What the fuck!¡± He growled. ¡°Weston Watanabe,¡± Shigaraki said. ¡°You make a move and we kill you, understand?¡± He was confident as he stared at my body. My clone looked at me and I nodded. He understood, quieting as he looked at Shigaraki. ¡°Now-¡± Shigaraki said but stopped as I mmed on my table. My hand hitting the hard wood echoed in the room bringing everyone¡¯s eyes to me. I held my Chikyugi heart ne in hand. Sending them all into a short Genjutsu where I said there was a bug. Then some more bugs appeared on the ground. Jumping up I ordered, ¡°End.¡± My shadow clone ended. I made another that took the form of Roronoa as I reverted to my original form. I moved to where my clone had stood and my Roronoa clone sat where I had been sitting. Ending the Genjutsu the others looked back to my real body. ¡°Weston,¡± Shigaraki said. ¡°Last you and I spoke, I wasn¡¯t quite ready. But now I am. So tell me, how long have you been All Might¡¯s sessor?¡± I stared at him wide eyed for a minute. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°All Might¡¯s sessor,¡± Shigaraki said. ¡°I know someone in your ss is his sessor. You¡¯re the strongest person in your ss. Because All Might has gifted you his powers.¡± I was in shock for a moment. I could see how they thought it was me. I was pretty awesome. I considered rolling with it, but then thought better of it since my shadow clone of Kakashi was out there. ¡°Yeah no, I¡¯m not his sessor,¡± I said. ¡°All Might has a sessor?¡± I asked. ¡°Like a new number 1 he¡¯s training?¡± I was trying to feel the waters. He didn¡¯t seem to like that. ¡°Of course he does. He started teaching at your school for a reason. He¡¯s been especially clingy to your ss,¡± Shigaraki said. ¡°Maybe he has a thing for young kids,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Wait, that came out wrong. Uh Handjob, is this why you brought me here? I really don¡¯t have time to y 20 questions with you guys. I got school. How long was I in that ball anyway?¡± I looked around trying to pretend to be disoriented. ¡°Why the hell you kidnap me anyway? Cus you thought All Might was my secret sensei? Nah I¡¯ve talked to the guy in ss. But All Might isn¡¯t exactly my cup of tea. I¡¯m more of an Endeavor kind of guy.¡± Dabi didn¡¯t like that. And my Roronoa clone made sure to act like he didn¡¯t like it either. Shigaraki sighed. ¡°Mr. Compress put him to sleep. I¡¯ll deal with himter.¡± Mr. Compress walked up and it all went ck. I woke up in the warehouse in a back room. My hands pped in some weird heavy duty handcuffs I was chained to a chair as Shigaraki growled, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter. Until then Toga can y with you.¡± I looked up to Toga. Behind her was Roronoa. He shrugged and I nodded slightly. Neither of us knew what to do. ¡°Roronoa, talk to the good doctor. If this kid isn¡¯t helpful, he can have a new Nomu body.¡± Roronoa left with Shigaraki as Toga was left behind. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is but I love people that are all beat up,¡± she said in her high pitched squeal. ¡°I¡¯m not beat up,¡± I said but she stabbed me across my side. I ignored the pain as she giggled. ¡°I thought that green haired guy was your boyfriend.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± she said quickly. Sitting on myp she straddled my thighs staring at me. ¡°You thought we were dating? Why? Did he say anything about me?¡± She was almost frantic in her need to know. ¡°I uhhh noticed him looking at you,¡± I said. ¡°He has that you know¡­look.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She asked. Her fangs for teeth showing as she appeared to grow more excited. I could practically feel the heat from her crotch as our clothed sexes touched. ¡°Oh yeah,¡± I said, trying to sound truthful. ¡°He seems into you. That¡¯s for sure.¡± I started looking around. We were in a supply closet. But by an exterior wall. My n was set. At least it was until she licked the knife with my blood on it. Her tongue touching the blood, her eyes widened. ¡°I-I¡¯ve never tasted such good blood,¡± she whispered. Her hand going to my side she took as much as she could. Licking her fingers hungrily. ¡°It¡¯s almost¡­powerful.¡± She moved to take more but stopped. That¡¯s when I felt it explode inside of her. The chakra. Like a burning me it formed at her abdomen and I cursed. She started cumming. My hands melted through the handcuffs and I grabbed her. Covering her mouth as she began to convulse I cursed more as the pathways formed in her body. I didn¡¯t think it worked like that but then again she was supposedly able to copy quirkster on. Maybe my chakra affected her sooner somehow. Or anyone could get chakra through my blood. I had no idea since I hadn¡¯t bled much. Either way she was lost in the orgasm as my hands covered her mouth. Going limp as the pathways burned into her she was unable to defend herself. Easing her to the ground I considered killing her, but I kind of liked Toga. I knew she was a bad guy but she grew on me during the time I was there. She was crazier than most anyone. But at least she was consistent in her craziness. When the chakra finished forming in her I stayed there for a moment. Considering my options. But hearing stuff going on outside I decided to skedaddle. Punching a hole through the brick wall I was outside after a few more hits. Running down the alley I had to n as I left the viins behind. There had to be something I could do to figure out where my n went wrong. At least I assumed something went wrong. As memories assailed me it turned out things went exactly to n. CHAPTER 172 ALL IN CHAPTER 172 ALL IN ¡°Take me to your teacher,¡± I said to Todoroki, Bakugo, Midoriya, and Tentacle. Tokoyami was still passed out on Tentacle¡¯s back, the little birdie was still tuckered out from my punch. The League of Viins had just left and I was in the guise of Kakashi/Viin yer. My real body had opted to get captured as Roronoa so he had plenty to keep him busy. For now my job was to get the heroes to him asap, just in case he couldn¡¯t escape. And to do it quickly so our summer vacation wasn¡¯t ruined. ¡°Are you the Viin yer?¡± Midoriya asked, hesitant to approach me. ¡°Yep, kid, I am. Now get me to your teacher,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should be working with you,¡± Todoroki said. His fist clenched as if he was ready for a fight. I nodded while turning to leave, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll find him myself and save your ssmate.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Midoriya said. ¡°No, if you can save Weston. We should do what we can.¡± I eyed him up and down but nodded. We were soon heading back into the forest. The kids quiet, Tokoyami finally awoke from Tentacle¡¯s back. The others caught him up, and he apologized over and over for his shadow quirk going haywire. ¡°Hold up,¡± I said moving Ragdoll in a better position on my back. Using Observation Haki I found a few more kids that were banged up. We grabbed them, hefting them on our backs as we headed to the campgrounds. After finding more kids the emergency services were already there. People didn¡¯t recognize me right away. I met the dark haired cat girl and she gave me a list of kids still missing. I was soon back out in the forest finding them easily with my Haki. It wasn¡¯t until everyone was ounted for that Aizawa confronted me. ¡°You!¡± He yelled, his hair raised and eyes became bloodshot. They were the indicators that he was using his quirk that made it so I couldn¡¯t use mine. ¡°Me,¡± I said, acting bored with his disy. ¡°I assume All Might warned you something like this would happen?¡± He and the ss 1-B teacher approached me. The other students either grabbing some rest or busy helping put fires out. ¡°He did, but you are under arrest,¡± Aizawa said, making a move for me. It was easy to dodge the strip of cloth he used to bind his opponents. My Observation Haki telling me where he would attack I moved just slightly here and there to dodge it. When he became more serious I jumped back 20 feet. ¡°Enough!¡± I yelled. ¡°Do you want to save your student or not?!¡± That stopped him in his tracks. The other teacher behind him, he hadn¡¯t made a move. ¡°We need to move quickly if you want to save him.¡± ¡°Why should we trust you?¡± Aizawa asked. ¡°I was right about this,¡± I said. ¡°You followed my advice then.¡± ¡°All Might said we would be attacked, but didn¡¯t say who it was that told him,¡± Aizawa admitted. I nodded. ¡°Smart man,¡± I agreed with his train of thought. That also meant my infiltrator, Roronoa/me, wasn¡¯t well known. ¡°I know where the League of Viins hang their heads. If you want my help in getting your student back then I will meet you at the principal¡¯s office at UA at noon. Also put Ragdoll under surveince. The League targeted her and that loud kid specifically.¡± Expelling chakra in the shape of smoke I jumped back to the line of trees. Attaching myself to the roof of the school bus I napped. There was plenty going on but I was able to get a few hours. The bus left with the dawn. We got back to UA quickly. The drive back was a lot less lively than the drive there. Toru and Momo were especially despondent. Parents were there to pick kids up. Even my dad was there. They must have called him and told him that I was kidnapped. He cried and yelled and was mostly annoying. Taking it out on Aizawa and the other teachers. They took the abuse, promising to get me back as soon as possible. Noon came and I infiltrated the school as easily as I escaped. Draping myself in chakra their sensors weren¡¯t ustomed to looking for it. I dropped the chakra outside the principal¡¯s office, finding who I expected. The entire faculty at UA. There was All Might, Aizawa, Midnight, other side characters, and of course the principal. A human sized mouse he was the most dangerous of all since he was extremely intelligent. ¡°You really dide here with ease,¡± Nezu said. The mouse was drinking a cup of coffee as he sat behind his desk. The other teachers were apparently surprised I was there. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind telling me how you got in without notifying any of our sensors.¡± ¡°I would mind,¡± I said, ignoring him. I directed my gaze to All Might. ¡°I¡¯m sure you all suspect, but you have a mole in your ranks.¡± There was a surprised look shared between the faculty members. ¡°So forgive me if I don¡¯t divulge all my sources of information. For right now, saving your student is the priority. Do you have a map of the city?¡± All Might frowned but nodded. Nezu pulled arge map out of his desk. Spreading it out I pointed to 2 ces. ¡°The League is centered out of this bar here. There is a warehouse behind it. You will most likely find your student held there.¡± I pointed a few blocks away. ¡°They also have a warehouse here that they keep Nomu.¡± ¡°How many?¡± All Might asked. ¡°A dozen?¡± I guessed. ¡°That¡¯s not the scary part though. All-For-One is their benefactor. He will be at one of these 2 locations.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be,¡± All Might said, more to himself than me. ¡°It can. And he is,¡± I assured. ¡°Who¡¯s All-For-One?¡± A few of the teachers asked. I looked across their faces, apparently some knew, but only the main cast. Not the side characters. ¡°You can give a history lessonter,¡± I said. ¡°I will be attacking the League tonight. If you don¡¯t want me to kill them all, I rmend you make an appearance.¡± ¡°You have no chance against All-For-One,¡± All Might said. ¡°Then I will kill who I can. Save your student. And run when I deem I can¡¯t finish the job,¡± I said. Turning I headed out the door. ¡°Be real embarrassing if the Viin yer did your jobs for you.¡± With that I left them. Escaping the school I had nothing better to do so I awaited outside the bar. Keeping an eye on it they followed my words and made a move. I ended my existence as they attacked the bar. ¡ª Stumbling out of the bar/warehouse I got the memories from my clone. Apparently the heroes were currently attacking the bar. Making a hand seal I made another Kakashi clone. He would let All Might know I already escaped. I needed to warn my Roronoa clone about Toga though. He might need to grab her to keep her out of the good guys hands. She had work to do with the League and I really didn¡¯t want the heroes studying her new power. Heading down the street I ran quickly to the other warehouse. Shigaraki had asked my clone to stop by there when they left my cell a little while ago. It had only been a few minutes but maybe he was there. Running the few blocks was quite easy. I wasn¡¯t sure if the heroes were attacking this warehouse as well, so I had to be careful. I was more than a little surprised to find some ssmates outside the warehouse. ¡°What¡¯s up, guys?¡± I waved to them. The line of them jumped as I walked over to them. ¡°Weston!¡± Toru cried out, running to me she was visible as I grabbed her. She kissed me on the face over and over as Iughed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How¡¯d you guys get here?¡± I asked. There was Momo, Todoroki, Bakugo, Midoriya, and Ida there as well. They wore disguises, but it was easy to recognize them. All but Toru anyway, she didn¡¯t really need one but I could sense the chakra of her body. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?! You were kidnapped, you idiot!¡± Momo yelled walking up to me. ¡°Oh right,¡± I said, acting like I had forgotten. ¡°Yeah I escaped from them just now. Think they were getting attacked by the heroes. Got out in the confusion. What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Momo attached a tracker to one of the Nomus that attacked camp. We followed the signal here,¡± Todoroki admitted. ¡°Fucking hell, I knew it was useless,¡± Bakugo growled. ¡°You worried about me,¡± I said pretending to wipe my eyes. ¡°That''s so sweet. Bakugo, I¡¯d risk it all to save you too.¡± ¡°Like hell I¡¯m stupid enough to get kidnapped like you!¡± He yelled. ¡°What can I say? They offered me candy. I¡¯m honestly lucky I haven¡¯t been kidnapped before. But I know you love me,¡± I said. ¡°Good to see all of you. The kidnapping was awful. They haven¡¯t fed me. Can we get-¡± The warehouse behind them exploded out. We all shut up and hid behind the broken brick wall they had been hiding behind before. That was when I received a new quest.
My Hero Academia Quest* 5:
Help defeat or kill All-For-One
Rewards:
World Choice (1)
My eyes bulged as I read the quest and reward. Too much going on I decided against thinking about it for now. The other students and I peeked over the broken brick wall out back of the warehouse. I didn¡¯t get the memories of Roronoa so he was safe at least. That¡¯s when I felt the presence. It was like Conqueror¡¯s Haki. My soul could feel the floating man as he moved out of the rubble of the warehouse. He was in his business suit and wore the ck mask and breathing neckbrace. It was All-For-One himself. This was my first time seeing him in my real body than with a clone. ¡°We have to go,¡± I hissed to the others. They were frozen in fear from All-For-One¡¯s strong aura. I cursed. Moving to the front of them I pped, kicked in the shin, and pulled the noses of each of them. ¡°Wake up,¡± I hissed. ¡°We go now.¡± They shook in fear but nodded. Me trailing behind I made a clone and sent him off with them. Using Transformation Justu I turned into Kakashi/Viin yer. All-For-One started talking to the heroes that had been attacking the warehouse. I recognized Best Jeanist. He was a strong hero that wore denim from toes to nose. Gang Orca was there and the other hero I recognized was Mount Lady. She was about 60 feet tall, and one of many women I wanted to get to know better. All-For-One talked to them but then he was attacking them. Mount Lady was knocked far away with a wave of his hand. Best Jeanist was stabbed through the gut. I almost stepped in, but decided against it. I couldn¡¯t remember Best Jeanist getting hurt in the manga, but he was one of the top heroes. I hoped he would survive. Making short work of the other heroes, All-For-One raised his hand. A ck sludge formed in the air in front of him. As it did people were spit out of the ck ooze. It was the rest of the League of Viins. Roronoa was carrying the limp body of Toga. Shigaraki, Twice, Dabi, Magne, and Mr. Compress looked worse for wear. But all of them were teleported from the bar to here instantly. Apparently they had been fighting the heroes that attacked the bar. ¡°Shigaraki, I am proud of you nning your own attack against the heroes,¡± All-For-One said. ¡°Unfortunately time tables have moved up.¡± As he said that All Might fell from the sky. In his muscr form he attacked the masked man with all he had. ¡°All-For-One!¡± All Might roared as he punched at the superviin. All-for-One grabbed his fists easily though, stopping each blow. It was about time I made an appearance. ¡°Took you a quite a while to get here!¡± All-For-One teased. ¡°A whole minute? You have gotten weaker!¡± His right arm bulged with muscles. Waving his arm at All Might the number 1 hero was sent flying. All-For-One¡¯s fingers extended out stabbing into a passed out ck Mist. ¡°Shigaraki, time for you and your people to go,¡± he said. A ck mist portal appeared behind the leader of the League. Apparently All-For-One could force people to use their quirks. ¡°All of you through. Now,¡± All-For-One said, his voice unworried as he spoke. He waved his hand and the League members were thrown through the portal. My clone included. I guessed my cover was still good. All Might came back then. Yelling, he started attacking All-For-One again. I was surprised by the power of the blows he threw. The wind whipped and cracked with each. Debris was thrown by the wind pressure of his punches. Proving once again that I wasn¡¯t at All Might¡¯s level. But it wasn¡¯t doing much to All-For-One as he met each blow. Letting out a sigh I epted the reward from myst quest. It wasn¡¯t the best time but I needed to change my wardrobe.
My Hero Academia Quest* 4: Complete
Stop the League of Viin''s ns at the Summer Camp
Rewards:
Anti-Hero Costume
I scanned the chakra made clothes I was currently wearing which was basically a copy of Kakashi¡¯s wardrobe. Dark green vest, ck pants, ck long sleeve shirt. I poured through the customization screen much more quickly this time. I had already done this for my regr costume so I knew what I wanted. Adding armor to ces, no special designs, it was rough, but in like the Viin yer. Once materialized I cast some chakra around me to hide my body then was dropping the transformation as I put the new Anti-Hero Costume on. Taking the guise of Kakashi once more, I pulled out something I hadn¡¯t in a long time. My Reject Dials from One Piece. Able to absorb a blow and reflect back 10 times the strength I put them in my pocket just in case. Pulling out my Seastone Jitte I began channeling my chakra into it. Reviewing my Status Screen one more time to see if I had anything else that could help in this fight.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest: Defeat All-For-One
World 1: Naruto
World 1 Quest: Save the Girls
World 2: One Piece
World 2 Quest:
World 3: My Hero Academia*
World 3 Quest: Defeat All-For-One
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
3 Challenger Slots World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Give and Take Quirk
Conqueror''s Haki
Cross World Summoning
Chakra Sense
Bonuses Increased Intellect
1 Challenger Slot Tough Organs
Increased Vision
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
2 Challenger Slot Seastone Jitte
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights Stored (3)
Hero Costume Stored
Reject Dial
Gantz Armor Stored (10)
Gantz Sword Stored
Baria Reef Map
Condom Stored (446)
Anti-Hero Costume
Currency: Berrie 137,134,899
Yen 1,375,225,651
Ryo 3,210,125
Deciding against the Gantz suit it was time to make a move. All Might and All-For-One¡­I was getting sick of thinking of him as All-For-One. I saw now why they shortened it to AFO in the manga. Anyway, All Might and AFO were attacking one another. Wind ripping through the air as they fought one another. AFO shot out the weird ck and red physical beams at All Might. Stabbing into him only for All Might to rush in punching with all he had. The mask of AFO popped off to reveal that the viin had no eyes. His face looked like a scarred up thumb. The weird neck breathing apparatus was still on him though. All Might and the viin were yelling about All Might¡¯s predecessor. AFO killed her. Apparently All Might scarred up AFO about 6 years ago in theirst fight back when All Might thought he killed AFO. A helicopter ventured closer to the fight. Someone with a camera pointed at the 2 as they had a back and forth about this or that grievance. All Might imed he was the symbol of peace. Then AFO dropped the bombshell. ¡°Shigaraki,¡± AFO said, ¡°is the grandson of your predecessor. Nana Shimura¡¯sst living rtive.¡± The news stunned All Might. ¡°I have been manipting things for years for this moment. Shigaraki attacked the school and you had no idea who he really was.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± All Might said. ¡°No,¡± AFO floated. ¡°I am not. And like you failed your teacher¡¯s family. You will fail this city and it¡¯s people.¡± All Might coughed up blood. Turning into his weak form in front of all the cameras. ¡°Look at you. A mere husk of what you used to be. These people have no chance if you¡¯re the best they can call upon.¡± I began to scratch the itch as they talked more. Goading one another on. All Might struggled to stand. He had one more good hit in him. I remembered that much. It was time that the Symbol of Peace get some help from the Symbol of Vengeance. The first 2 gates opened easily. A simple shifting of my mindset opened them up. The Gate of Opening and the Gate of Healing pried apart to give me strength. I pushed further. Gates 3 and 4 came open, one after the other. The Gate of Life and the Gate of Pain. Immense pain assailed me, but I had been through much much worse. It was a minor footnote in regards to the pain I had purposefully put myself through. My skin became red as I sweat profusely. In this stage my hair spiked up as well which was one of the reasons I chose the Kakashi form for the Viin yer since his hair was always spiked up. The blue chakra began to be released around me but I ignored it. I was sure people that had seen Weston use this skill would recognize it, but that¡¯s why I was going all the way. Once I started moving it would be harder to notice. I opened the Gate of Limit. The 5th and final gate that I could manage. Of course I had trained this during my quest to learn Haki. Desperate to beat Angiea I had brought out everything I had. Only the 5th gate had been a problem for her. And I hadn¡¯t used it since a year into our training. I was much stronger now. My gates opening gave me an exponential amount of strength. It was time to see if it was enough tobat AFO. AFO began to float up in the air. As he did, heroes came out of the woodwork. Nomus making appearances Endeavor fought them. Edgeshot slid passed pulling a woman out of some rubble. None stepping into the fight All Might was having. Still in his weak form he stared up at AFO as the viin began using multiple quirks on his arm. Bing huge, metal screws, bones, multiple arms, and a bunch of weird stuff made up his one giant right arm. It resembled an Akira conglomeration of freaky parts. But supposedly it was his ultimate punch. ¡°I had originally thought that Weston Watanabe was your sessor,¡± AFO admitted. ¡°But no, now that I see you once more I understand it was someone hidden. That Midoriya child. He was here a little bit ago. I felt him.¡± That worried me, could he sense quirks? I put that out of my mind for now. My power was at 100%. It was time to make an entrance. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure that Midoriya kid dies a painful death just like-¡± All-For-One stopped talking as I dropped my chakra cover. The dirt under my feet crushed from the power of my kick as I jumped at him. Making it to AFO in less than a second I punched him as hard as possible in the face. He went flying back but I wasn¡¯t done. Using my chakra totch onto the water of his body I pulled him back. Punching and kicking him with as much of my strength as I could. The gates open, the muscles in my arms and legs continuously broke apart and healed as I punched him into the ground. I could feel the air whip with each of my punches. Yelling in pain and anger I continued to give my all. I lost myself in the onught of my attack. Almost missing the beams shooting out of him. My Observation Haki kicked in letting me know the red/ck beams wereing. Jumping away AFO got up. His breathing choker beat up from my hits heughed maniacally as he stared in my direction. ¡°Usually my vibration sense lets me know when people are near,¡± AFO gloated. Getting up, he didn¡¯t appear to be terribly hurt, but I was. Breathing in and out heavily this was much further than I had gone before. To prevent beingid up in bed for the next week I closed the gates. Strength leaving me I stumbled as I caught myself from falling. My vision going blurry I felt like I had gone through a few physique upgrades all at once. I stayed conscious though. Putting my arms back up in a boxers pose I faced AFO. ¡°I know you,¡± AFO said as he stepped out of the crater I had made while punching him. ¡°The Viin yer. Rare to see vigntes these days. All Might¡¯s quirk had been controlled by those like you. Men ready to kill.¡± I took a step toward him, tired of the dialogue, but stumbled again. ¡°Oh did that take it out of you? It wasn¡¯t bad, but tell me. You used multiple quirks there, yes? How did youe across having multiple? I thought I was the only one.¡± ¡°Fuck you, you damn musketeer,¡± I said through ragged breath. ¡°Stop with the talking. Let¡¯s fucking fight it out.¡± ¡°Ha, the Viin yer has put his sights on me, now?¡± AFO asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Pulling out my Seastone Jitte I coated it in water. Pointing it at him I added, ¡°I¡¯ll cut you into a bunch of pieces and bury you across the country. Let¡¯s see if you survive that.¡± ¡°That might work,¡± AFO said. ¡°But you have to defeat me to try.¡± His arm began to grow again. I eyed All Might, he stood there ck jawed as I faced All For One. I really hadn¡¯t nned to kill this guy. I wanted him alive for now. You couldn¡¯t change the world if the bad guy dies at the beginning of the story. But this guy pissed me off. There were cameras pointed my way. Maybe I could affect the world just as well with this moment. It was going to hurt like a mother fucker though. My mind rxed. Breathing in and out slowly I felt the energy of the water around me enter my body. Like a bucket of cold water being dropped on me I healed slightly and my chakra was replenished. Still hurting I began to pour chakra throughout my body, readying myself for AFO. His arm became disfigured and huge once more. ¡°It has been a long time since I have fought someone other than All Might. Consider yourself lucky,¡± the man said then he was upon me. I shed at his left side. My Jitte stabbing into his side, but he ignored it. His arm drawn back I could feel him gathering strength. Dropping my Jitte so it stuck out of him I raised my hands up to absorb the blow. His fist collided with my open palms, and his power was stopped immediately. The power absorbing into the 2 snail shells in my palms he looked surprised. I did too. I thought I would go flying. I forgot that the Reject Dials absorbed the power. I coated both of my arms in Armament Haki. ¡°Get ready for a fuckton of pain!¡± I yelled more to myself than him. The tips of the snail shells colliding with his fist I felt my arms break as I was thrown back. Losing consciousness instantly I didn¡¯t have a chance for any cool one liners as I was thrown back with the strength of 10 building destroying punches. CHAPTER 173 FIGHTS CHAPTER 173 FIGHTS I woke up covered in rubble. Struggling to understand what happened it took time to remember fighting All For One. My Chakra Sense telling me I wasn¡¯t covered in chakra anymore, I tried to lift my arms for a hand seal. Pain shooting through them I looked down to see that they were very ck and broken. I was as bad as Midoriya was. Breathing in and out slowly, I moved back into Kame Mode with great effort. My energy mostly replenishing I felt a little better but my hands were very much useless. Opening fists with great effort I found the Reject Dials still clung in them. Putting them into my status screen, every movement of my fingers was slow and painful. They hurt more than I thought possible as I slowly lifted my arms up. Hands shaking, my head sweating profusely, I eventually got them to my chest. My purple fingers grabbing one another I did the Transformation Jutsu hand seal and turned back into Kakashi. Letting out a sigh, my hands appeared pale again with the disguise of chakra. Forcing myself up my arms hung limply at my sides. Looking around I was apparently in an office building. Grinding my teeth I wanted to go to a doctor, but I forgot my Jitte. Walking to the edge of the building where I had busted in I noticed a ming man flying in my direction. mes shot out from his feet and hands, propelling him through the air. His face was also ame. He slowed down getting closer to me. A frown on his face I mirrored it. ¡°VIin yer,¡± Endeavor growled. ¡°I should capture you.¡± ¡°You should,¡± I said, trying to hide the pain from my voice. A water fountain down below it was just within my reach. Sending chakra down to it I pulled some water up. Making it form into a disc in front of me I stepped out onto it. I began floating his way. Passing by within a few feet he didn¡¯t make a move for me. I flew in the direction he hade from. My mind clearing with every second, I picked up speed as Endeavor turned around and began flying beside me. ¡°Congrattions on bing number 1,¡± I mumbled. ¡°What?¡± He growled. I thought that was just his voice. Always growling, not so much talking. ¡°All Might is done, you saw it. That makes you the number 1 hero,¡± I said in a tired voice. The view ahead became illuminated with ambnces and firetrucks. Apparently people were nice enough to show up after the fighting was over. ¡°This is not how I wanted to be number 1,¡± Endeavor mumbled to himself. ¡°I¡¯m sure. Who did All Might beat out for number 1? I doubted they wanted to lose the spot either,¡± I said. That quieted the fire hero. He and I flew in silence. Coming up to ground zero it was easy to see what my Reject Dial had done. There was a small indentation in the ground where I had stood and then a huge trench in the ground made a straight line away from me. It led directly to the brick wall me and the other students had stood behind. At the end was the prone body of AFO. He was either surprised or too overconfident, attempting to fight the power of the dials. His right side was a mangled mess. His arm gone he had a huge chunk missing from his side. My Seastone Jitte still stuck into his side. Paramedics and police around him, I dropped from my water tform. Walking through the throng of people they parted for me as I walked toward him. Stopping in front of the super viin I spit on the still breathing body. With great effort I lifted my arm, pulling my Jitte from his body. Putting it in my status screen I pulled my water tform to me. Manipting it into the shape of a sword I mentally held it in front of me and raised it over the body. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± All Might yelled. I turned to face him. The man still in his weak form, he breathed in and out heavily. I knew he was supposed to beat AFO in canon, but looking at him now it might have been lucky that I stepped in. ¡°Why!?¡± I yelled back at him. The paramedics and police jumping and stepping away. ¡°Because he is defeated,¡± All Might said. His voice lower his dark eyes stared daggers at me. ¡°He needs to die,¡± I told him. ¡°Let me end him here, All Might. He¡¯s not dead.¡± The man¡¯s stump where his arm had been was already healed over, resembling hisck of a face.. ¡°No,¡± All Might said like I knew he would. ¡°He is alive and will pay for his crimes.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t!¡± I yelled. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it, All Might. He will escape again. Cause more issues. Just turn around and walk away. I will kill him. No one will step in. Everyone knows he should die.¡± I looked around, people stared at the ground, acting like they weren¡¯t seeing anything. With a sigh All Might shook his head. ¡°The Symbol of Peace can¡¯t be a part of your killing. Blind eye or not.¡± I nodded, knowing his answer. It was dumb but also canon. ¡°2 times,¡± I reminded. ¡°Last we spoke I told you I would let you stay my hand 2 times. This is one. The next, your sessor will have to make the call whether they live or die. After that I will no longer be asking, I will simply kill all the viins.¡± Still controlling the water in front of me I mentally sliced it downward. Cutting through AFO¡¯s left arm the limb fell away. Barely any blood pouring out I picked up the arm with the now bloody water. ¡°Good luck stealing powers without hands. Change your name to All-2-limbs,¡± I suggested. ¡°Viin yer!¡± All Might yelled as I turned away. ¡°Join us. I don¡¯t know your past. But we can work together.¡± ¡°Your sense of justice already failed me, All Might,¡± I said. Continuing to walk away as people stepped out of my way. ¡°I will create a new justice system by the time I¡¯m done.¡± I held in the pain of my arms. Trying to swing them with each step like I was fine. I didn¡¯t want them knowing how badly I was hurting. I wouldn¡¯t be able to fight if someone tried to stop me. Throwing the All-For-One arm away I pulled the now bloody water to make another tform. I stepped onto it and floated away. Leaving them to deal with the aftermath of the fight. I went over what had transpired, trying to guess how it might affect future events. I had ns for the future. Just because I knew what would happen. I wasn¡¯t 100% convinced that things would y out as they did in canon. If they didn¡¯t and I had to start killing, then I would. But for now it was best that All Might see me as a man with a code. I already had a sweet backstory nned for my Viin yer persona. It was going to be pretty epic when I revealed I was Weston the whole time. For 4 years I had tweaked my n while I trained. I wanted to see if I could make it all the way to the end of the story. MHA was not a ce I wanted any short cuts. I wanted to affect this world. Make it better for those I cared about. If events did not y out the way I wanted then I would simply force the world to ept the Anti-Hero role it needed. This system was broken. Viins simply arrested and not executed for crimes. The Hero Commission silenced the trouble makers with their own death squads. I nned to make this world ept that some people were better off dead. The Viin yer would be at the center of it all. But it would take time and patience. For now I had to go appease a pissed off girlfriend. Also go to a healer. And finish my summer break. Stupid ass viins. Ruining everything. Even summer. They all had to go. ¡ª The information broker who put Roronoa in touch with the League of Viins also told me about a person with a healer quirk that didn¡¯t ask questions. Changing my face to that of some random paramedic I saw earlier I stopped by the healers shop. Where Recovery Girl would kiss you to make your body heal this guy actually healed you. He was a man that could spit up a mucus that exponentially increased healing time. 10 minutes after stopping by and paying the exorbitant silence fee I could move my arms again. They were no longer ck, but still hurt. After that I was on my way to the school. I beat my clone there since there was a lot of traffic as people watched the fight All Might and I were in. I was able to catch some reruns from giant screens on the street. They just showed All Might fighting All-For-One then his broken body. The Viin yer wasn¡¯t shown at all. The cameras cut off my interaction with the number 1 hero as well. They simply kept showing him with his arm in the air. All Might¡¯s victory pose. I wasn¡¯t too surprised. When my clone got to the school Toru was the only one with me. I distracted her by throwing a rock against a trash can and my clone and I switched. He ended himself, giving me all of his memories. Toru and I hadn¡¯t talked much apparently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked Toru as I scanned my badge at the school gate and was let inside. ¡°You know what¡¯s wrong!¡± She yelled. ¡°How could you let yourself be captured!¡± ¡°I-¡° I was about to lie but she became visible, staring at me. Daring me to say a falsehood. ¡°It was either me or Bakugo or Ragdoll,¡± I admitted. ¡°They weren¡¯t going to go back empty handed.¡± ¡°But why you!?¡± ¡°You know why,¡± I said as we walked to the main school building. ¡°I can take care of myself. Hell, I escaped from them.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t know,¡± she said weaker as she slowly epted my words. ¡°You could have been hurt.¡± ¡°We could be hurt at any time, Toru,¡± I said, grabbing her hand. ¡°We fight viins. That¡¯s what we are doing here, training to do just that. Do you think I train so much because I enjoy it?¡± She gave me the look. ¡°Okay I enjoy it a little. But I also do it to hone my skills and make sure I¡¯m ready for anything. Could I have not been kidnapped? Yes. Could I have guaranteed they couldn¡¯t grab someone else? No. So I did what needed to happened to ensure everyone was safe.¡± She sighed as we walked into the school. ¡°I was so worried,¡± she cried, sniffling. I grabbed her shoulders, pulling her into me. Holding her there, it took time but she eventually started crying. Then yelling into my chest. Then hitting me. But eventually it stopped as she calmed down. ¡°I told everyone we were dating,¡± Toru mumbled in my chest. I nodded, assuming as much since she kissed me in front of the others. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with it,¡± I said. ¡°How¡¯d you exin the Momo date?¡± ¡°Said we were trying to keep up appearances,¡± she whispered. Still in my chest she gripped my clothes, trying to pull herself into me more. We stayed like that for a while until Aizawa came running over to us. ¡°Weston!¡± The normally emotionless teacher said in a very surprised way. ¡°When did you get back?! How are you back?¡± ¡°Hey Aizawa. I uh escaped during the confusion of the heroes attacking,¡± I admitted. ¡°Oh thank god. I¡¯d heard, but I didn¡¯t think you¡¯de here,¡± Aizawa said. ¡°Toru, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°She came to meet me,¡± I said. ¡°Didn¡¯t really feel like being alone.¡± I thought it best that the teacher didn¡¯t know more of his students had done something dumb, trying to save me. ¡°You should go home, to your dad,¡± Aizawa said. ¡°Sorry, I will tomorrow. Just don¡¯t have the energy to ride on a bus for an hour,¡± I admitted. He frowned but nodded. ¡°Felt I should be safe here.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Aizawa said. ¡°I¡¯ll call him. He can get you in the morning.¡± He asked a few rifying questions but was off again. Holding Toru¡¯s hand we walked to the boys dorm. Over the summer break it was pretty dead. We got back to my room without anyone noticing. ¡°Your parents?¡± I asked Toru as I shut the door. ¡°They think I¡¯m at Momo¡¯s,¡± she whispered. I was dead tired but as she grabbed my crotch I knew my night wasn¡¯t over. She and I began making out. Toru became visible and stayed that way as my hands moved to her ass. Sliding into her skirt she shivered as our hands explored. ¡°I need you,¡± she whispered. Nodding during our kiss I repeated the words back. Picking her up she wrapped her legs around me as I walked us to my bed. Laying down on top of her she pulled away and began disrobing. Still visible she had gotten better with controlling her quirk. After we were both naked I stared down at her. Her greenish yellow hair in disarray made her appear wild and free. Wide cheeks that blushed as she stared up at me she hadrge eyes that blinked often. Her C-cup chest rising and falling quickly I could tell she was more than a little excited. Her pussy shaved clean recently it practically quivered in anticipation. ¡°Take me already,¡± she mumbled. Tears in her eyes I knew she wasn¡¯t fully over the kidnapping. I smiled down at her and did as she ordered. She opened her legs as I fell into her. Myrge dick parting her, she gushed liquid as she yelled my name. ¡°I missed you,¡± I groaned as I bottomed out in her. ¡°It was a day,¡± she moaned. I thought she was making fun of me, but no, she was agreeing. ¡°Never again. I need you every day.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± I said as I poured chakra around my dick. She came immediately. Wrapping her legs around me she spasmed as her fingernails scratched my arms. Toru was my home. Someone I nned to always make as much time as possible for. I didn¡¯t like keeping secrets from her, but I showed my true feelings for her as we made love. Pounding into her with real strength she took it all. The bed bouncing with every thrust she cried out my name as the Love Lust skill made her feel our sex in a pleasurable and emotional way. The situation seemed to heighten the pleasure as well. An almost ¡®you could have died, so we need to fuck like rabbits¡¯ kind of way. Jackhammering into her I didn¡¯t use Endurance as I came in her deepest parts. My chakra coated cum interacting with her own chakra she squirted across my abs. ¡°Keep going!¡± She ordered. I obliged. The sex giving me power to go on. Pulling out I flipped her over and dove into her from the back. Sealing her hole to keep my cum from leaking out of her she came again as I pounded into her. My arms wrapped around her corbone as I pulled her into me with every thrust. Toru didn¡¯t mind my length for once. For now she didn¡¯t want anyone else to have me so I gave her my all. It was a desperate act. Trying to reestablish that we were back together again. Nothing could separate us as we had one another in a carnal fashion. Again and again we fucked. All the while she was visible. Riding on top of me I sucked her perky nipples as she did all the work. Going slow, maneuvering myrge dick inside her to reach every nook and cranny. It was a new kind of sex for us. The desperation we felt for one another. The anger she had at me transferring into sexual energy somehow. She was more heated than ever before. Far into the night we fucked. Only near dawn did we finally take a break. Falling asleep in my arms she let out a content sigh. No words had to be said. Our lovemaking had said it all and then some. She would be sore for a few days, but it was worth it. A night that neither of us would forget. CHAPTER 174 CATCHING UP CHAPTER 174 CATCHING UP I woke up in the red room. Sitting up I didn¡¯t remember saying World Escape. Looking through notifications I was surprised to have a new one.
Congrattions for making it 2,000 in World Days.
Challenges will begin within the next 100 days
I was surprised it was only 2,000 days that I had spent in the worlds. It felt like I had been doing this for longer. I spent 2 years in One Piece training. Another 2.5 in Naruto. Then months between the few worlds I had been to. I guessed that was about right. ¡°Congrattions,¡± a voice said. I turned to see someone behind me. Jumping up I recognized them as L from Death Note. Long ck hair, his skin pale, he sat with his legs crouched like in the anime. His voice bored he studied me as he groaned while standing up. ¡°You can call me the Moderator.¡± I was stunned for a moment, simply staring at him as I tried toprehend what he was doing there. When enough time passed he spoke again. ¡°I am not really L,¡± the Moderator said. ¡°I am simply picking the image of someone you see as the smartest person from these worlds you¡¯ve been offered.¡± ¡°Offered?¡± I asked, my mouth dry as I studied him. My mind going a mile a minute as I tried to figure out what was going on. ¡°Right, might as well start from the beginning,¡± the Moderator said. ¡°So, you died. I assume you know that much?¡± I slowly nodded. ¡°Good. You have the Memory Meld skill which is why you don¡¯t remember meeting me. 2,000 days ago you died and were brought here. This area is a¡­gateway to other worlds.¡± ¡°Are these ces real?¡± I asked, unable to help but blurt the question. ¡°Yes,¡± the Moderator said, making a smile split my face. ¡°I assume you know the infinite reality theory? It is believed that there are an infinite realities. Many think that there are infinite Earths because of it. Infinite means just that. There is no end. Of course the world''s your entertainers have dreamed up would be out there. Like there are infinite realities of your world, there are infinite realities of these. Without end literally means that. You with me so far?¡± He asked, I slowly nodded again. Unable to talk, I decided to just listen. ¡°Good. 2,000 days ago you were brought here and were able to choose worlds you want to challenge to be as strong as possible. You and another 9,999 people just like you. Of the original 10,000, only about half of you have made it this far. The rest already died in the worlds they chose to try their luck against.¡± ¡°Wait, so dying in the worlds really kills me?¡± I asked. L the Moderator nodded. ¡°What about Gantz?¡± ¡°What about it? That was part of the world. You died but were brought back,¡± L said, his bored tone making me sound like an idiot. ¡°You were also given choices to pick which halls you wanted. You chose Manga, Manhwa, Comics, and Books. There was also the choice of Movies, Manhua, TV Shows, and a couple of others. From there you picked the 11 worlds you would like to challenge in these main rooms. The rejected worlds you will find in the halls leading to these main rooms.¡± He pointed to the door that led to the Junction Hallway. There were 4 doors in the hallway. One of those must have had a door that had all the rejected worlds. ¡°I assume I knew all this before I got the Memory Meld skill. Why not just give me my memories?¡± I asked, slowly understanding a little more of the worlds. ¡°Because that was in the agreement,¡± L said. ¡°You would lose your memories. No gaining them back.¡± ¡°But why?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Why exin this now?¡± ¡°Why? Because Memory Meld is a very special skill. You can have all the memories of your current lives in these worlds. There has to be some sort of exchange. If you had all of your memories you would know which 44 worlds you chose. Granted no one knows which doors hold which worlds. All of you challengers have the risk factor. But again, you need to pay something for that skill. Of the 10,000 that came here, only about 500 chose to take the Memory Meld skill. You are not alone in your confusion,¡± he assured as he began walking around the small room. His back arched forward just like L. ¡°So there isn¡¯t a theme to the walls?¡± I asked slowly. ¡°They¡¯re random?¡± ¡°Mostly,¡± L said. ¡°It depends on which worlds you chose. This wall here, the one you haven¡¯t touched, could have Pokemon, or some Glitter Squad manga that you chose.¡± I doubted that, but Pokemon did sound fun. I would need to see if he was telling the truth. I was fairly it hadn¡¯t started as a manga, but they had made plenty of manga after it became popr. ¡°Moving on,¡± L said when I didn¡¯t ask any more questions. ¡°Like you, those other challengers will have different worlds behind these doors. But also they will have different options. Because the realities are infinite we were able to choose worlds where a Weston Watanabe was in existence. A perfect reality where someone with your exact looks and name was born and raised. So not everyone will have had the luck to awaken your Chikyugi. Or your quirk. Or the dozens of other things that are special about you in these worlds. With that in mind you should know you could also not be special. In One Piece you are supposed royalty. But in Pokemon you could be a simple shop keeper. Forced to gain the memories of a version of you that had no interest in Pokemon training.¡± ¡°Why do you keep bringing up Pokemon? Is that one of the worlds?¡± I asked. ¡°Sorry, can¡¯t answer that,¡± L said with a bored stare still on his face. ¡°Damn,¡± I whispered. ¡°Fine, what about it?¡± ¡°I am simply catching you up a little,¡± L said. ¡°So now that you know the background, time for the fun exnation. Why you are here¡­¡± He and I stared at one another, me waiting for his answer, him pausing for dramatic effect. ¡°A wish,¡± he admitted. ¡°You are here to earn a wish. You died. And were chosen in this batch of World Challengers. Over theing years you will be fighting against the other challengers. All of you will have been in these worlds for the same amount of time. All with random worlds behind these doors. All fighting for the one goal of earning a wish.¡± ¡°What kind of wish?¡± I asked hesitantly. ¡°Anything,¡± L said. ¡°Anything and everything if you word it right. You have made lives in these worlds, right? Have a couple of kids in One Piece. Women you¡¯ve fallen for in the others. Do you want to live out the rest of your days in one of the worlds? Do you want to stay in this room forever? Jumping between worlds? Do you want to go back to your old life? Start over and live your life with your memories and all the skills you earn here? Anything is possible with infinite realities.¡± I was starting to see the draw. But there was one big question. ¡°Why are you doing this? Why give me and others the opportunity?¡± ¡°Above your paygrade,¡± L said. ¡°Could be any reason. Maybe we are aliens, testing you? Or you¡¯re in some borate game show? Or I am a god that is bored. Doing this for entertainment. Like realities, there are infinite possibilities why we do this.¡± I frowned trying to think of what else to ask. ¡°What happens if I lose?¡± I asked. ¡°Then you lose,¡± L said. ¡°After all theing fights, if you don¡¯t win, you cease to be. Your loved ones beyond these worlds lose their Weston Watanabe. They are left to fend for themselves. And you can¡¯t warn them either. I¡¯m sure you noticed, but talking about this room, the doors, the worlds, is prohibited. You will simply be unable to talk.¡± I thought back to when I tried to say something about my World Shop in High School of the Dead. To try to talk about my System Store. Nothing happened and I couldn¡¯t talk. I hadn¡¯t tried again. This didn¡¯t really change things. But ceasing to be wasn¡¯t good. I had ns in these worlds. ns and quests, but this was driving home that I needed to push harder. ¡°Challenger Slots?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course. Like it said when you went to the Junction, you will be able to use them in any of the worlds. As well as during the challenges. They will be locked in. There are items that clear the slots, but make sure what you choose will actually help you.¡± I brought up my Status Screen.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: Naruto
World 1 Quest: Save the Girls
World 2: One Piece
World 2 Quest:
World 3: My Hero Academia*
World 3 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
3 Challenger Slots World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Give and Take Quirk
Conqueror''s Haki
Cross World Summoning
Chakra Sense
Bonuses Increased Intellect
1 Challenger Slot Tough Organs
Increased Vision
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
2 Challenger Slot Seastone Jitte Stored
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights Stored (3)
Hero Costume Stored
Reject Dial Stored (2)
Gantz Armor Stored (10)
Gantz Sword Stored
Baria Reef Map
Condom Stored (435)
Anti-Hero Costume Stored
World Choice Stored
Currency: Berrie 137,134,899
Yen 1,370,225,651
Ryo 3,210,125
¡°What about a Passive Skill Challenger Slot?¡± I asked. ¡°Ah the World Lasting Physique,¡± L said with a smile. ¡°You guys always ask about that. Skill Challenger slots are harder toe by. But there is a way. That¡¯s all the informationyou get.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I mumbled. That meant I was stuck with some base strength in the other hallways for now. I assumed that meant that during the challenges I would be weak as well. ¡°When do the challenges start? I assume it¡¯s against other people like me?¡± L nodded. ¡°Yep, within the next 100 days. If you win your challenge, you gain things. If you lose, you lose things. Could be skills, your life, challenger slots, or even ess to these halls.¡± ¡®What?!¡± I asked, more than a little worried. ¡°Oh yes. High stakes fights against people that may or may not have chosen the same worlds as you. Depending on the fight you could lose ess to an entire hall. Then you will have to use other halls to try to be stronger. No more sticking to Manga.¡± He chuckled. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, you could gain ess back to the Hall with another challenge won,¡± L teased. I began to sweat, I didn¡¯t want to lose the people I had in these worlds. From what he said these ces were real. Thus the girls were real, and my children were real. I couldn¡¯t lose them. I refused to. ¡°Times wrapping up, kid,¡± L said as he looked at a watch on his wrist. ¡°Wait,¡± I said quickly. ¡°I have more questions.¡± ¡°I know. And I mighte back if you do well in your fights. But you are now caught up with this ce,¡± L said. ¡°Just one question,¡± I said, almost desperate. He hesitated, looking at me. I racked my brain for a question but the only one I could think of was, ¡°The canon?¡± ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°Is it a problem to change it? The Anti-Hero role I got in My Hero Academia. It stopped giving me quests for a while,¡± I said. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what I love about the Memory Meld skill,¡± L said. ¡°Gives you passion where most have indifference to the world. Not many stray from the canon. Well the sickos do, but that¡¯s about it. The Anti-Hero role is rare. Usually they get the Viin role when you change things. Which of course would give you guys all new quests and rewards. But no, it¡¯s not a problem to change things. These are your lives, Weston. Change what you want. Do what you want. But I rmend to always be stronger. Don¡¯t dawdle. Don¡¯t stop. And most of all, don¡¯t forget the goal. You will be fighting lots in theing years. There will be time between the challenges. Tens of days to thousands of days. You will be warned before your challenge. So don¡¯t fret when they happen. We will let you know.¡± And with that L was gone. Disappearing into nothing as I stared at him. My mind was locked there for a long time. Simply thinking over my options and what to do. There was so much information to unravel. I might have to change my ns if this wasn¡¯t indefinite. I had hoped to continue on this path for as long as possible, but it seemed I needed to move faster. Learn more techniques, clear more worlds, earn more challenger slots. Do my best to make sure I didn¡¯t lose this ce that had be my home. My teeth grinding I thought and thought. Hours on end as I tried to n and figure out my next move. It was a long time before I stepped into a door, but when I did I was ready for my next quest. CHAPTER 175 EXPLANATIONS CHAPTER 175 EXPLANATIONS I was woken up by loud knocking at my door. Toru didn¡¯t hardly stir as the door was knocked on louder and louder. Getting up I threw the nket over her, though she was invisible again I still didn¡¯t want her to be outed. Kicking her clothes under the bed I walked to the door. Cracking it I asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Weston,¡± my dad said, almost desperate as he tried to push his way in. I red at him, stopping him in his tracks. ¡°One second,¡± I whispered. Shutting the door I grabbed a shirt. Putting it on, Toru hadn¡¯t stirred so I walked out into the hall. ¡°What¡¯s up, dad?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up!? You were kidnapped!¡± He said, angry himself now. ¡°And I got out of it,¡± I said as if he was stupid. ¡°Stop yelling, kids are sleeping.¡± I looked around as if the other rooms were full. ¡°Come on,¡± I said walking down the hall. Going to one of the many study rooms it had arge table but also a ss wall that looked out onto the forested area of the UA Campus. I moved to stand by the windows. Looking out onto the forest I forced myself to calm down. I had been thinking about too muchtely. This was thest thing that I wanted to deal with. But now I knew that this was supposedly my dad. Not some figment of my imagination he was a living and breathing person that helped to make me. It was time to talk about a subject that we haven¡¯t broached. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going to be a hero,¡± I said. The older man had gone quiet as he looked out the window. My words brought him out of his own thoughts. ¡°This is not ae home safe everyday type of job. Bad things will happen. Before you start spouting off bullshit about me getting kidnapped and it not being worth it. This is what I¡¯ve always wanted to do. Nothing you say is going to stop that.¡± My father exhaled a long breath. Almost deting as he studied the stern look on my face. The man had walked in with a mission, but now he had a lost look on his face. The look that had gued him for all these years after his wife was killed. A man that didn¡¯t know what to do was back in front of me. It was sad how quickly the look came back to him. No longer confident, he struggled with what to say. ¡°Say it,¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Say what you were going to say,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you were preparing some big long speech for me. Might as well say it.¡± I knew what it was like to have kids. A dad always had a lecture. My dad studied me for a long time. Struggling with that to do, but eventually he spoke. ¡°You¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t think about it. I-I¡¯ve been on autopilot for years,¡± he admitted. Tearsing to his eyes. ¡°So long, after your mom died, I ignored you. Did what I had to provide for you. Just because I couldn¡¯t be there for you emotionally. I stopped being your father a long time ago.¡± He was full on crying now. Tears dripping down his cheeks, it was sad to admit that I felt some sting my eyes as well. That part of me that went to bed crying because I felt like I wasn¡¯t worth my dad¡¯s time. That part that hated my father for how he ignored me wasing to the surface. ¡°Even now, now that I feel a little like the old me. I still wasn¡¯t a part of your life,¡± he scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m a joke. I couldn¡¯t protect your mom. Couldn¡¯t be there as your dad. I didn¡¯t really worry about you until I heard you were kidnapped. And the-the guilt,¡± he said pushing down on his chest. ¡°My guilt for what I had done came crashing down. And,¡± he got out through struggling breath, ¡°And I feared I wouldn¡¯t get the chance to say I¡¯m sorry.¡± He grabbed my shoulders slowly. Unashamed about the tears in his eyes or snot dripping down his nose. ¡°I am sorry, Weston. I am so sorry for not being the dad you deserve. I don¡¯t deserve it, but please, let me be a part of your life. Any part. I don¡¯t care. If you want to be a hero, I understand. But let me try to make it up to you a little. If you are going to try for this dangerous job. Let me live without regrets. Learn about all that I¡¯ve missed in your life.¡± It was sad how much this was affecting me. I could kill people and not lose any sleep. But like any child I was a sucker for my parents. I did the only thing I could. Drawing him in for a hug I didn¡¯t trust myself to talk. All my anger slowly leaving me I let the embrace rece the hurtful words I prepared. My father was full on crying now as he tried to crush me. Hugging me with all he had I actually felt it a little as he cried into my shoulder. It took time but eventually he stopped. Sniffing he wiped his nose as he said, ¡°Jeez, you¡¯re like hugging a brick.¡± ¡°Been training,¡± I said, wiping my own nose. I took a steadying breath. ¡°I¡­am hesitant to trust you, dad.¡± He gave me a confused look. ¡°10 years you¡¯ve been depressed and distant. I doubt that a few months is enough to fix everything.¡± I moved to the table. Sitting down I decided, ¡°I will give you a chance. Tell me. What changed with you.¡± He slowly understood what I was saying. Sitting opposite of me at the table he admitted, ¡°It changed when I heard that the guy that killed your mom was dead.¡± ¡°Go on, there has to be more than that,¡± I said bluntly. ¡°Honestly? That was it,¡± he said,ughing at himself. ¡°Do you have any idea what it¡¯s like to not be able to do anything? Your mom and I had quirks, but we didn¡¯t train with them. They couldn¡¯t do much. We were normal people. So when she was killed, I wanted revenge. I wanted it so bad.¡± He gripped his hands together, both shaking with anger. ¡°In the beginning I called daily if there was news. Then weekly. Then monthly. Then nothing. I forced myself not to think about it. Focused on work. I turned my mind off to everything. I interacted with people, but I haven¡¯t felt my true self in years. Then I heard he was dead. It was like¡­this headache that had been guing me for years finally stopped hurting me. My eyes opened for the first time in, I don¡¯t know how long.¡± ¡°And your girlfriend?¡± I asked, skeptical. He chuckled. ¡°She had been hitting on me for years apparently,¡± he admitted. ¡°I didn¡¯t register it. Always workingte together. I didn¡¯t see it until after I heard the news about that Landslide asshole. I actually asked her ¡®are you flirting with me?¡¯ and she said, ¡®duh haven¡¯t you been paying attention?¡¯¡± ¡°Jeez, you¡¯re hopeless,¡± I said, a wry smile on my lips. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°What else do you want to know?¡± I thought about it. ¡°Where do you want to go from here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to be a dad. Hell, you¡¯ve been raising yourself since your grandparents died. You¡¯ve done so-¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave that out of the equation for now,¡± I said, cutting him off. ¡°I have a life, dad. I have sses and training. A girlfriend of my own. This is my focus. I can¡¯t move back home. It takes too much away from my goals.¡± ¡°I understand. Anything,¡± he said quickly. ¡°I would be happy with anything you can give me. I want to know about your sses. Your girlfriend. Just tell me all about it. I want to hear it all. I want to know when you are on summer break. Hell, I didn''t even know that.¡± I chewed my lip. ¡°Fine, tonight,¡± I said. ¡°I will try to bring my girlfriend over. You can meet her. We can have dinner and talk.¡± ¡°Great,¡± he said, a big smile on his face. ¡°Please, anything.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act so needy, dad,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. We studied one another, both chuckling at the same time. I got up and he followed. ¡°Thank you. For saying all that. It¡¯s¡­what I needed to hear.¡± ¡°I would like to say more, but I¡¯m not the best at expressing how I feel. Instead, let me do better,¡± he said. ¡°I think I can give you the opportunity,¡± I said. We spoke a little more and he was soon on his way out of there. I shook my head. Going back to my room Toru threw the nket off of her as I walked in. ¡°Who did that?¡± I asked in a scared tone as I looked around. ¡°Your horny ghost girlfriend,¡± Toru said, still invisible. I could feel her get up from the bed. ¡°Does that mean you have horns?¡± I asked, my eyes wide as I pretended to look for her still. ¡°So many horns,¡± she whispered next to me. I pinched her nipples. She yelped, but I held them firm in my hands. ¡°Oh they¡¯re pointy too,¡± I said. She grabbed my crotch. ¡°That¡¯s my horn.¡± ¡°Already hard,¡± she noted, squeezing it. Iughed moving to her face. She met me half-way, kissing me deeply. When we pulled away a little my hands moved to her ass. ¡°Where were you?¡± ¡°Had a visitor, my dad,¡± I admitted. She pulled back a little. ¡°How did that go?¡± ¡°Better than I thought it would,¡± I admitted. ¡°He invited you and I to dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Oh? Meeting your dad? That¡¯s a big step,¡± she said, her hand snaking into my pants. ¡°I don¡¯t know if we are that far in the rtionship.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. We should at least have a foursome before that step,¡± I said. She giggled cutely. ¡°Sounds fun.¡± ¡°Which part, dinner or foursome?¡± I asked as she squeezed me harder. ¡°Both,¡± she whispered. I pulled her closer. I felt her shiver as I kneaded her ass harder. Trying to reach her pussy from the back I coated my hands in chakra but she whined, ¡°My pussy hurts sooo bad.¡± ¡°I can be gentle,¡± I offered, nibbling her ear. She shivered. ¡°Or we could take a really big step and you give me your ass.¡± Toru giggled again. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I asked as she turned visible. A wide hopeful smile on my face she bit her lip, nodding quickly as she blushed. I kissed her deeply as I picked her up. Taking her to the bed I dropped her onto it. ¡°Get the lube, lots of it,¡± shemanded. I nodded moving to my chest of drawers I dug through it but was stopped as another loud knock sounded on my door. ¡°Fuck!¡± I hissed as Toru threw the nket back over herself. I opened the door to find Aizawa, detective Tsukauchi, and skinny All Might. ¡°Aizawa,¡± I said, nodding to him. ¡°Detective Tsukauchi¡­wait are you All Might?¡± I asked the third man as if I didn¡¯t know. ¡°I saw you on TV.¡± All Might coughed. ¡°Uh yes, hello young Weston. We um wanted to talk aboutst night.¡± I had expected this so I wasn¡¯t as scared seeing them. ¡°Sure, do we need to go to the station?¡± I asked. ¡°The school is fine,¡± the detective said. ¡°Sure, give me a second,¡± I said. Moving back into the room I moved to the bed. ¡°Better head out. But I expect your asster.¡± ¡°Toote,¡± she teased. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood anymore.¡± ¡°You monster,¡± I grumbled as I kissed her. ¡°Head home, I¡¯ll call you when this is over. We can get dinnerter.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered. Grabbing my ears she pulled me in for another kiss. ¡°Love you.¡± ¡°Love you,¡± I said and was out the door. We went to the teacher¡¯s lounge this time. There were lots of them around. I didn¡¯t really care if they were there. They asked me pretty simple questions. ¡°I waspressed in a ball most of the time,¡± I admitted. ¡°That handjob guy thought I was your apprentice or something,¡± I told All Might. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was kind ofme.¡± ¡°How did you escape?¡± The detective asked. ¡°Well they dpressed me in another room and put these shackles on me. That Roronoa guy, I think he grabbed my butt. You might need to watch out for him. I got a gay vibe from him. That vampire girl drank some of my blood. I knocked her out. Then melted the cuffs. Broke through a wall and headed out of there.¡± ¡°Yes, that was about the time we attacked the bar,¡± All Might said. ¡°You did a good job saving yourself, but it was dangerous.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I wanted to get the hell out of there,¡± I said. ¡°What happened next?¡± The detective asked. ¡°I¡­ran into some kids from ss,¡± I said. ¡°What?!¡± Aizawa asked. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°People,¡± I said. ¡°They uh might have put a tracker on one of the Nomus that attacked the camp.¡± I didn¡¯t trust the others not to b. Since no one was hurt, I didn¡¯t think it was too much of an issue to admit the truth. ¡°They were trying to save me. Then that guy with the mask blew up that warehouse. We ran out of there after that.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Aizawa asked. ¡°I don¡¯t remember his name. He had this ck mask-¡± ¡°Not him. Who from ss was there?¡± He growled. ¡°I have been under a very traumatic experience,¡± I said. ¡°My memory is fuzzy. I think I hit my head.¡± ¡°Weston, this isn¡¯t a joking matter,¡± Aizawa said. ¡°They could have been hurt.¡± ¡°As I could have been,¡± I said. ¡°Sorry sensei. You¡¯ll have to drag it out of them. Friends don¡¯t narc.¡± Aizawa grumbled but dropped it. ¡°Anything else?¡± The detective asked. ¡°Uh I don¡¯t think so?¡± I asked. ¡°Anything you all want to know?¡± During an interrogation I didn¡¯t want to talk more than I had to. I might identally slip something. ¡°What can we do for you?¡± All Might asked. I looked at him confused. ¡°You were kidnapped under our watch, young Weston. I heard you warned everyone that the viins wereing. But still, you were taken. What can we do for you to regain your trust in us?¡± ¡°Oh that,¡± I said, waving my hand to dismiss it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. They were going to kidnap someone. I thought it might as well be me.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Aizawa yelled, standing up he had more emotion on during this conversation than any others. ¡°You let yourself be taken?¡± ¡°Sure. I mean I wasn¡¯tpressed anymore. I pushed Bakugo out of the way. I figured if they were going to take anyone I couldn¡¯t let it be the number 2 guy in ss. If anyone could escape, it was me. I mean they left right after. No one died. Kind of wrapped itself up nicely. I appreciate youing to save me and all. But we are training to be heroes. Would be kind of dumb if I needed saving, right?¡± ¡°Everyone needs saving in one way or another, young Weston,¡± All Might said. Spouting some wisdom as always. ¡°We appreciate how well you are taking this.¡± ¡°Yeah, no problem,¡± I said. ¡°We uh done here?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know where the League of Viins have disappeared to,¡± Aizawa admitted. ¡°It would be best if you stayed close to the school over the rest of your break. They may try to kidnap you again.¡± ¡°Oh right, sure,¡± I lied. There was no way I was hanging there for summer break. What were they going to do? Kick me out? Then I could get kidnapped more easily. ¡°Thanks again y¡¯all. Appreciate the hard work.¡± I gave them a double thumbs up and headed out. Unfortunately my day of exining things wasn¡¯t done though. Going through the main lobby to disregard Aizawa¡¯s words I came upon a crying Tsuyu. ¡°Froppy girl, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked. She jolted, hearing my voice she hopped up then jumped to me. Hitting my chest hard as she cried into me. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did someone steal your favorite lily pad?¡± She scoffed, trying not tough as she cried into my chest. I patted her back letting her cry it out. It took time but she eventually mumbled out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Bopping her on the head I asked, ¡°For what?¡± ¡°We discussed it!¡± She cried out, still muffled by my chest. ¡°We talked about going to save you. The whole ss. I-I was the only one that said we shouldn¡¯t try to get you. It¡¯s against the rules to use our quirks. And I didn¡¯t want anyone else to-¡± I stopped her yammering by picking her up from under her arms. Lifting her off she utched reluctantly. Staring her in the eyes I put my best stern face on. ¡°You did nothing wrong,¡± I said. ¡°You were right to tell them not to go.¡± She sniffed trying to pull snot back in. Her big eyes still watery as she fought tears. ¡°You understand? I am not angry with you. I couldn¡¯t be if I wanted to. You were the voice of reason for those idiots. Okay?¡± She wiped her eyes but nodded. ¡°Good, but you need to know. Nothing could stop me froming to save you,¡± I told her with all the seriousness I could muster. ¡°That makes me feel even worse,¡± she said, tearsing to her eyes again. I rolled my eyes and pulled her closer kissing her to shut her up. She froze up, unsure how to respond. No tongue, I was afraid she would stick her long one in my mouth. Luckily, it was all lips. Simple and to the point to shut her up. As she slowly rxed I began to move my lips and she responded in kind. Moaning in my mouth as my hands moved to her ass. The much smaller girl wrapped her legs around my torso as the kiss became more heated. Tsuyu soon initiating the movement of our lips as we kissed over and over. Her body reacting to my hand movements I didn¡¯t use any chakra to take her first kiss. Simply letting 2 normal people enjoy the caress of one another. Eventually she caught herself. Pushing away a little she asked, ¡°Toru¡¯s your girlfriend.¡± Saying the words to herself and me. I nodded slowly. ¡°She is,¡± I admitted, making her frown. ¡°Toru and I have an unconventional rtionship. She won¡¯t care.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tsuyu asked, not understanding. ¡°Sorry can¡¯t say more without her sayso,¡± I said. ¡°But trust me, she won¡¯t care if we kissed.¡± I could tell the moment was gone though. Releasing her very muscr rear I set her back down on the ground. She was in a daze for a bit. ¡°Are you good now?¡± I asked. Lost it took her a moment. ¡°Um yeah.¡± Trying to move on she rified, ¡°You¡¯re really not mad?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re my Tsuyu. I couldn¡¯t get mad at you,¡± I said, rustling her hair. She smiled slightly. ¡°Besides, you were right. I escaped on my own.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I heard,¡± she said with a giggle. ¡°Momo told me.¡± ¡°Yeah, Bakugo was really sad. I think he wanted to be the white knight so I would swoon for him,¡± I admitted. She giggled again. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe,¡± I said. ¡°I heard you fought that vampire girl.¡± ¡°Oh right, she was crazy,¡± Tsuyu said. I rested my hand on her shoulder as she told me about it. Toga had stolen a lot of Uraraka¡¯s blood during the camping trip. I would have to watch to make sure she didn¡¯t turn into Uraraka. With luck, my Roronoa clone would end himself soon to catch me up on the League¡¯s ns. Then I could send a new clone to rece him. CHAPTER 176 QUIRK EVOLUTION CHAPTER 176 QUIRK EVOLUTION Thest few days had calmed things down a little. All Might officially announced his retirement as a hero. Turns out the fight between the Viin yer and AFO had leaked. People were specting that All Might was retiring in shame because he let a vignte do his job. All Might was a professional though and didn¡¯t let the gossip affect him, outwardly at least. My dad met Toru. We had a nice dinner and I spent the weekend with him. Getting to know the man again. It was nice. Hearing stories about him and my mom. Things we did as a family. But that was a life I was moving away from. He still wanted to make time to see one another more. I agreed and we were on good terms for once. I continued to train like crazy. Toru and I were together most of the time. A week after the summer camp was cut short Toru and I were happily interrupted from our us time. We had beenying on my bed watching TV when the door was mmed on. I got up with a groan to find Nejire at the door. ¡°Good,¡± she said pushing her way in. ¡°Hey Toru,¡± she said all business as she began unbuttoning her shirt. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you for a week yet,¡± I admitted to the periwinkle haired girl. ¡°Me either,¡± she said in a huff as her shirt came off. Undoing thetch of her bra she vented. ¡°I heard some idiot got himself kidnapped. We were on lockdown at camp for days. Haven¡¯t hardly done any training. Finally got back.¡± I could tell she didn¡¯t know I was the one kidnapped. ¡°Someone got kidnapped? Sounds like a dumbass,¡± I said, hiding my smile. ¡°Right?¡± She asked exasperated as she undid the button of her jeans. ¡°What idiot let¡¯s that happen?¡± Dropping her pants she asked Toru, ¡°You mind? I need some stress relief.¡± ¡°Be my guest,¡± Toru said sitting up. A smile in her voice as she admitted, ¡°Weston could use it too. He¡¯s been through quite the ordeal, getting kidnapped and all.¡± It took Nejire a second. Completely nude she yelled, ¡°What?!¡± So we walked her through what happened. She couldn¡¯t apologize enough after I exined I left willingly. ¡°Please forgive me,¡± she whined cutely. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said, pulling her to me so she could sit on myp I poured chakra into her breasts as I yed with them. ¡°All better.¡± She moaned loudly as I did my magic. Kissing her neck as one of my hands moved down her abs. ¡°The real question is, where do we want to go on our vacation?¡± ¡°We¡¯re still doing that?¡± Toru asked, hope and fear in her voice. I could tell she wanted to go, but was also scared for me. ¡°Of course,¡± I said. Nejire shivered as I yed with her pussy lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m good at disguises. Where shall we go?¡± ¡°A beach,¡± Toru said, pulling out her phone as she looked ces up. Nejire gasped as I increased the chakra, making her cum powerfully. Her body shaking her legs opened and closed as the orgasm moved through her body. Her pussy dripping by the time it was over she let out a sigh. ¡°I needed that,¡± she mumbled tiredly. But I continued to y with her. Lifting her up with ease I set her on my dick. Crying out as I entered her she was soon rocking back and forth on my cock as Toru looked through her phone. ¡ª We decided on Okayama. It was further South than the fictional MHA town of Musutafu that we lived in. There were a few resorts and I was able to secure ne tickets and hotel reservations fairly easily with one of the fake IDs I had made. Mei opted out of the trip. Deep into her research I did sex her up for over an hour long session. She thanked me then went back to work. The girl was weird, but I liked her straightforwardness. I told my dad we were doing a deep dive on training so we wouldn¡¯t be leaving campus. Nejire and Toru made up some stories for their parents and we were on our way. Excitedly boarding the ne we sat in 1st ss and rxed. I had hoped to join the mile high club. It should have been easy with an invisible girlfriend, but something always got in the way. There was plenty of time for that sort of thing though. ¡°What should we do first?¡± Nejire asked excitedly. ¡°I want to do you,¡± I said, pulling her in for a kiss as we left the airport. She giggled, leaning into me. ¡°Later,¡± Toru promised, all business as she looked over a map. ¡°Our resort is over here. There¡¯s a private beach attached to it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Nejire teased, not moving away as I continued to squeeze her ass. ¡°This is the first time since I was 4 years old that I get to work on a tan,¡± Toru said as she became visible. Her pale skin showing it practically shined with how colorless she was. ¡°My power always bends the light around me. I want to go back to school with a real tan.¡± ¡°Fine with me,¡± Nejire said. ¡°We have muscles here to rub plenty of lotion on us. Anything else we want to do?¡± ¡°What¡¯s our budget?¡± Toru asked excitedly. ¡°No budget,¡± I said. ¡°Whatever you want. You can buy fancy dresses. We can go to the best restaurants. See shows. Anything and everything.¡± ¡°Where you get all this money?¡± Toru asked. I never actually told her the truth or a lie about it. ¡°Been saving,¡± I said. ¡°Come on. Anything you want. I want to spoil my girlfriends.¡± ¡°Am I your girlfriend too now?¡± Nejire asked with a blush. ¡°Of course. Whether you want to be or not,¡± I said. She thought about it. ¡°I want to,¡± Nejire said. ¡°Good,¡± Toru said, grabbing my hand to hold it. ¡°I want it all. Fancy dinners. Hanging by the beach daily. I think there¡¯s an amusement park in town. And of course, sex in weird ces.¡± ¡°Like your butt?¡± I asked, putting on my excited face. ¡°I meant weird as in all over the ce,¡± she said with a wink. ¡°Sounds fun,¡± Nejire said as we stepped out of the airport. The ce was plenty busy with peopleing and going. The sun shining, it was a great time to be on vacation. ¡°What do you want to do Weston?¡± ¡°Me?¡± I asked. I didn¡¯t want to tell them the real reason I came there. ¡°I want to train,¡± I admitted. ¡°And the sex in weird ces sounds fun. I want to see all Okayama has to offer.¡± ¡°God dang it,¡± Toru muttered. ¡°For thest time, it¡¯s Oka-Yama. Not Okay-ama.¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± I said. I¡¯d been doing it on purpose to piss her off of course. Finding a cab we made our way to the resort. It was a shorter hotel. Only about 3 stories tall it was about 3 times the cost of everywhere else. A huge fountain out front, the resort was styled like some old Japanese castle. Red wood exterior, each floor was tiered up, smaller than the one before. I expected to find people in nothing but kimonos and sporting top knots, but everyone had the same touristy look we did. We checked in and were escorted to the luxurious base level room. Arge king size bed, a sitting area and small kitchen there was also a walkout entrance so we could walk right out onto the beach. The girls were soon disrobing, but instead of fully they took off their street clothes to reveal their 2 piece swimsuits. Nejire¡¯s was hot pink,plimenting her hair. Toru wore a simple white top and ck bottom. Both swimsuits were tight on their skin. Looking back at me I struggled to not jump them right away. ¡°Why don¡¯t you both go out to the beach? Tan for a little bit,¡± I offered. ¡°Really?¡± Nejire asked, confused. ¡°I thought you¡¯d jump us as soon as you saw these bad boys.¡± She shook her chest for me. They jiggled perfectly in my direction. ¡°I was nning to book us some massages. Maybe ask locals about ces to check out for food and such,¡± I said walking up to her. ¡°Let you both rx in the sun till I got back. But if you¡¯re offering¡­¡± ¡°That sounds nice,¡± Toru said, stepping toward me. Her hand going toward my crotch. ¡°I think you deserve a reward.¡± ¡°I thought you said no sex since you get too rxed,¡± I teased. ¡°There¡¯s other things we can do,¡± Toru giggled, pushing me toward therge bed. I let myself drop to it in a sitting position. Allowing them to take charge, Nejire began kissing me as Toru messed with my pants. Pulling them off she revealed my already erect cock. ¡°So excited,¡± Nejire noted, looking down to my crotch. ¡°Are you backed up? We just did it this morning.¡± ¡°You both have been teasing me,¡± I said sadly. ¡°And we never got a second alone on the ne.¡± ¡°Poor baby,¡± Toru said, beginning to jerk me off. ¡°Come, fellow girlfriend. Let¡¯s take care of him.¡± ¡°Yes dear,¡± Nejire giggled, dropping down to her knees. Both in their swimsuits it was a perfect sight as they looked up at my dick as it jumped with my beating heart. I released my chakra creating a thick lust aura around us. The girls were soon breathing heavily. Lost in their lust they moved toward my dick. Moaning as they began to lick and suck on it side by side my hands went to the back of their heads. They moved up the shaft to the head. Licking it together it was a sight to see as their tongues crossed. Neither minding the touch of the other they worked on their technique. Nejire licking along my shaft she jerked me with one of her hands. Toru followed, both girls synchronizing their movements as their other hands went to my sagging balls. I twitched with each movement as their tongues dueled on my ns. Allowing myself to rx for a moment as they did all the work. Their eyes locked with mine as they licked every bit of my dickhead, jerked my shaft, and caressed my balls. I was a sucker for the unbridled act of them servicing me. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum,¡± I said after a few short minutes. They began alternating kissing the tip. The other licking it felt heavenly as their mouths sped up. It wasn¡¯t long until I was groaning. Releasing my seed into Toru¡¯s wide mouth, her tongue licked the tip as I let out arge spurt of cum. Nejire sped up, licking outside of where Toru¡¯s lips ended. Toru didn¡¯t release me though. Taking the huge amount of cum in her mouth she swallowed it happily. When I had finished with the many aftershocks of the post-orgasm she finally plopped off. ¡°You taste so goodtely,¡± she moaned. ¡°He does?¡± Nejire asked, intrigued. ¡°Yeah after-¡° Toru stopped herself, looking up to me shyly. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay,¡± I said while studying Nejire. ¡°Can you keep a secret?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± she said without hesitation. ¡°Damn guess I can¡¯t tell you,¡± I said. She frowned, but continued to jerk me off. ¡°I¡¯m joking, I totally can,¡± she said quickly. ¡°What? What is it?¡± ¡°You promise you can keep it a secret?¡± I asked. ¡°For you, totally,¡± she said quickly. I had nned to tell her anyway. ¡°I can help you grow stronger, if you¡¯re interested.¡± ¡°Stronger? Of course,¡± she said. ¡°How?¡± ¡°With sex,¡± I said standing up. Pulling my pants up the girls stared up at me. ¡°We only have a few hours of sunlight if you want to tan. Toru can tell you about it while I go book us some stuff.¡± ¡°But now I want sex,¡± Nejire said. ¡°You got me all wet.¡± ¡°Trust me, you¡¯ll want this, butter. It knocks you out,¡± Toru said. Grabbing the upperssman¡¯s hand she dragged her out the back door as she exined. ¡°It¡¯s really cool. I can climb walls now and walk on water. And I¡¯m kind of getting the strengthening part. It¡¯s like this¡­¡± She was cut off as I stepped out of the room. I had decided a long time ago to help my girls be stronger. I felt better knowing I had done all I could to help them. After quickly booking us for massages and a spa day for the girls I asked about restaurants and other attractions. It wasn¡¯t long until I was out of there. Catching a taxi I gave them the address. Dropped off at a shadier part of town I smiled as I noticed the neon sign. ¡®Lady Mauve¡¯s Psychic Readings¡¯ the sign read. Just where I wanted to be. The psychic shop was one of many simr buildings attached to it. The others were a payday loan, a liquor store, and a bar. Hearing shouting and fighting going on down the street the taxi was out of there as I walked up to the psychic. A bell ringing as I walked in someone from the back said, ¡°One moment.¡± Looking around I noticed the stereotypical astrology books, tarot cards, and incense sticks for sale at the counter. It wasn¡¯t long until the beads in the doorway were parted to reveal Madam Mauve. She was an older woman. Long dark hair she would like right at home in some sultan¡¯s harem. Red diaphanous cloth covering her face she wore more beads and stic gems than clothes. Showing off her tan skin she was a very beautiful woman. ¡°How can I help you?¡± She asked in a flirty tone. An ent on her lips it sounded Middle Eastern but I guessed it was fake. ¡°I¡¯vee for the Moonlight Special,¡± I said with as much seriousness as I could muster. ¡°Oh,¡± she frowned dropping the ent. Her whole demeanor changing she let out a breath revealing that she had been puffing out her chest. ¡°Damn, who sent you?¡± ¡°Does it matter?¡± I asked, pulling out a stack of yen from my status screen. She eyed the money. ¡°Nope,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Come on back.¡± Heading back through the beds she lost some of the belly dancer vibe I had been getting from her. Arge room in the back the only light came from a crystal ball sitting on a circr table. Pillows situated around the room there were bookcases withrge dusty tomes, candlesticks, and beads lining the walls. pping her hands overhead lights came on removing the dark and mysterious vibe she had been going for. ¡°What do you want, kid?¡± She asked. ¡°Mind exining your quirk to me?¡± I asked. ¡°The guy that told me about it was rather vague.¡± I had been working diligently for a week to try to figure out how my quirk had evolved after using the Forge on Muscr during summer camp. I had received no notifications on if it had worked. Continuing my training I tried messing with my quirk but it still only allowed the pulling and pushing of hot/cold energy. After the revtion of a fighting up I wanted to check out the other worlds I had ess to. But I didn¡¯t want to get sucked into a new storyline until I had mastered my current abilities. My quirk had supposedly evolved. Learning it¡¯s new capabilities might help me decide if I needed to use one of my Challenger Slots on the quirk. ¡°My quirk is called Haruspex,¡± she said in a bored tone. Grabbing a deck of tarot cards she began shuffling them. ¡°With some of your blood you can ask up to 3 questions. I can¡­divine the answers for the questions.¡± ¡°Do you drink the blood,¡± I asked worriedly. After Toga had I didn¡¯t want to give more people chakra just in case. ¡°No, that¡¯s messed up. You spill it on the table,¡± she said. Picking up therge crystal ball she set it down next to her on the floor. ¡°My quirk kicks in after I touch the blood.¡± ¡°Cool,¡± I said. I doubted she had confidentiality agreements. But she was far enough away from home for me to worry too much. I threw the stack of money in the table. Her hand waving over it the money disappeared. ¡°How much blood? Does it matter what I ask?¡± ¡°The longer the question the more the blood.¡± Pulling a dagger from her side it was jagged and warped. Perfect for drawing blood. ¡°Was that cleaned recently?¡± ¡°Quit being a baby,¡± she said, putting her hand out. I frowned but gave her my hand. She flipped it over so our palms were touching. ¡°Ask your question.¡± ¡°What are the new capabilities of my quirk?¡± I asked. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± She asked, confused. ¡°I have an idea. I want to know for sure,¡± I lied. ¡°Fine. Any other questions?¡± I shook my head. She frowned but sliced through the back of my hand in a smooth motion. Overturning my hand it began to drip arge stream of blood onto the table. When the pool of blood was about the size of my hand she turned my hand back over. Handing me a bandage I wrapped it around the cut. I was going to ask her a question but she was focused on the blood. Her eyes distant she was quiet for a moment then smacked her hand on the table, sshing blood on both of us. I didn¡¯t interrupt her though. Wiping some blood up with the bandage I watched her as she closed her eyes. Whispering to herself she lifted her hand. I looked to the blood but there was simply a handprint there. ¡°What¡¯s-¡° I stopped seeing the word written in blood on her palm. ¡°Strength?¡± I asked. Only that word was written on her palm. She nodded. ¡°There¡¯s your answer,¡± she said picking up a towel she wiped her hand then stood up. ¡°As I tell all my clients. Good luck.¡± CHAPTER 177 QUIRKY CHAPTER 177 QUIRKY ¡°This is the best day ever,¡± Torumented as the masseuse rubbed her down. There had been questions about how old we were but a quick Genjutsu took care of that. ¡°I agree,¡± Nejire mumbled on my other side. ¡°Ditto,¡± I said in a daze as one girl rubbed my feet and another rubbed my shoulders. Of course I had signed up for 2 people to massage me. It had been a while since I¡¯d had the experience back in One Piece. I was hooked. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Toru asked. ¡°I have you booked for spa treatments,¡± I said. ¡°Nails done, mud bath, facials, waxing if you¡¯re interested.¡± ¡°Jeez you went all out,¡± Nejire said in a daze. ¡°I guess there are perks sleeping with the winner of the Sports Festival.¡± ¡°Oh my god, I thought I recognized you 3,¡± the masseuse at my shoulders said. I looked up to her. She was a skinny woman, simple looks except for some antennae that stuck out her head. I was sure they were part of some quirk she had. ¡°A fan?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course. You won the 1st yearpetition, didn¡¯t you?¡± She asked. ¡°I did.¡± I had been recognized now and then but the Sports Festival was months ago. I was surprised people still remembered. But Aizawa had said it was like the Olympics, so I wasn¡¯t too surprised. ¡°What are you all doing all the way in Okayama?¡± She asked. ¡°Vacation,¡± I said,ying back down. ¡°Anything interesting to do around here?¡± ¡°Not too much,¡± she said, going back to work. ¡°There¡¯s the top-tier restaurant Musashi. There¡¯s a cook with a quirk there that can bring out crazy vors from food. I swear the chicken tastes like Kobe beef.¡± ¡°Sounds fun, any way to get a reservation?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s impossible,¡± she said. ¡°My boyfriend is a waiter there,¡± one of the other girls said. ¡°He could probably get you in.¡± ¡°Oh fun. Make it happen and I¡¯ll give a nice tip to all of you,¡± I said. ¡°Deal,¡± she said with augh. ¡°You¡¯ll probably have to meet him though. He¡¯s a fan of the Sports Festival.¡± ¡°Sounds like a n,¡± I said. The massage wrapped up and she was making a call. I gave them each a big cash tip and our reservation was made for that night. Money made the world go round. ¡°I¡¯m going to want to know where you got all this money,¡± Toru said as we walked out in our bathrobes. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a little¡­illegal?¡± I asked, shing a grin. ¡°Did you steal it?¡± She asked, narrowing her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m a hero in training,¡± I said as if that answered the question. She continued to re. ¡°No I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Good, then I want to know,¡± she said firmly. I had considered the lie about my mothers insurance. But after talking to the masseuse I had a better idea. ¡°I bet I¡¯d win the Sports Festival.¡± ¡°What?¡± The girls asked in unison. ¡°I found a bookie and bet I¡¯d win. Odds were pretty against me since Todoroki was in our ss. It was a 20 to 1 odds. I made quite the profit.¡± I had looked for a bookie like I¡¯d done in Naruto for that tournament but hadn¡¯t found anyone. ¡°That is an¡­eptable amount of illegal,¡± Toru decided on. ¡°How much you get?¡± Nejire asked. ¡°Enough,¡± I said. ¡°Then I don¡¯t feel so bad spending it,¡± she admitted. ¡°Give me 100,000 yen please.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I asked, skeptical. ¡°Because I¡¯m sick of asking you for money,¡± she said cutely. I nodded. Expertly pulling the money out of my status screen I handed them each a stack of money. They put on wide smiles, gave me a kiss on each cheek, and were soon off to their spa treatments. I headed to our room. Dressing in my swim trunks I headed out back to the man made beach. The ce was plenty busy over the summer months. But it was a very expensive hotel that didn¡¯t have too many rooms. The beach had people but it wasn¡¯t packed. There were a few kids here and there but not too many. Walking down the beach to somewhere a little more secluded. Sitting on the sand I rxed my mind. Letting the sound of the waves be the only thing I heard. Breathing in and out I tried to feel my quirk again. I had been able to sense my Haki and Chakra. But I still couldn¡¯t feel my quirk. From what I could tell there was nothing special about my body that allowed me to absorb and expel energy. It had been driving me mad for over a week now. Trying to understand my power. Back when I learned of my first quirk it kicked in when I was 4. I picked up a water balloon, throwing it at my mom. It froze instantly and I ran a fever. Like all other kids, quirk awakening was a random experience. You could usually tell what was going to happen because the quirks were simr to your parents. My dad could absorb energy from nt life. I was told my mother could boil things. So my quirk was simr to theirs. I had gone through some type of evolution. Back when I first came to MHA I had received a quest for a quirk evolution but failed the quest. With the Forge I used it on Muscr. How I understood his power was that he could make himself stronger. Much like All Might. But Muscr¡¯s quirk had causedyers of muscle to grow on his body. My one clue for understanding the evolution was strength. Could I make myself stronger? But the Forge had said it would mix the quirk in with my own. Looking at my status screen I still had the Give and Take Quirk. So that meant I could still give and take energy. I was starting to question if it was kic energy. Back in the original MHA manga, the hero Fat Gum had a power like that. He could absorb energy from blows. Store it in his body. Then expel the energy out. Could I do something like that now? It was an idea much like the Reject Dial from One Piece. Storing energy it would then multiply it and shoot it out. It sounded like a good evolution to my quirk. The problem was figuring out how to use it. Opening my eyes I was ready to start training but was surprised to see someone staring at me. He was a tall man. A good 6 feet 5 inches tall. Wearing a Hawaiian themed shirt that was open it showed off his muscr chest. ¡°I thought it was you,¡± the man said with a small smirk on his face. ¡°Hey guys, I told you it was that kid that won the Sports Festival,¡± he said turning to his side. A group of 4 people were standing there. 2 women and 2 men they were all muscr and fit. Turning on my Observation Haki just in case they wanted to cause trouble I asked, ¡°Can I help you?¡± ¡°Uh yeah, sorry,¡± the man said with augh. ¡°I¡¯m Tank. I thought I recognized you. Wanted to say hi.¡± I nodded standing up. ¡°Weston,¡± I said, shaking his hand. He had a firm grip. I could tell he was strong. ¡°Frostwave, right?¡± He asked. I nodded looking at his team as they approached. ¡°What are you doing so far from UA?¡± ¡°It¡¯s summer break. Decided it was time to clear my head before the next term,¡± I said. ¡°You guys and your UA,¡± one of the women said. She had short blonde hair. In a 1 piece bikini she was the palest of them all. Probably the only foreigner from the group I guessed she was English with the ent. ¡°What? Gotta represent,¡± Tank said. He had a shaved head, which only made him look more imposing. ¡°This is Payback,¡± he said pointing to the blonde girl. ¡°Druid,¡± he said pointing to the other woman in the group. She had long red hair, but not the normal light red hair, it was dark like blood. ¡°Mage,¡± he said pointing to one of the other guys. He had white translucent hair and 2 white horns protruding from his forehead. ¡°And Rogue.¡± He pointed to thest member of their group. Buzz cut ck hair he was the shortest of the group. Only about 5 feet tall he was still muscr like all of them. ¡°Tank, Rogue, Mage, and Druid?¡± I asked. ¡°You guys a dungeon party?¡± ¡°Pretty much,¡± Tank said with augh. ¡°We had a friend that went by Heals, but he quit the group back after UA. Decided to be a doctor.¡± ¡°Oh, you guys are alumni?¡± ¡°All but me,¡± Payback said. ¡°No, I¡¯ve been stuck with these guys for years now.¡± ¡°What brings you here?¡± I asked. I was getting a military vibe from all of them. A group of old friends they were the most muscr people on the beach besides myself. ¡°Vacation and work,¡± Tank said. ¡°But it¡¯s good to meet you. You did pretty dang good in the Sports Festival. I don¡¯t think any of us ever made it past the semi-finals.¡± ¡°Crazy to meet people that graduated from UA. Were you in the hero course?¡± I asked. ¡°We all were,¡± Tank said. ¡°But not all of us can be heroes. Aizawa still work there?¡± ¡°He does, he¡¯s my homeroom teacher,¡± I said with augh. ¡°Man, that brings back memories. That guy was always so serious. Hard to think of him as a teacher,¡± Tank said. The others were pretty quiet as they watched us converse. But I knew something was off about them. It was rare to meet people that had graduated from UA that weren¡¯t heroes or rted to heroes in some way. We stood there awkwardly for a moment. I thought the conversation was done and they would move on, but Tank added, ¡°Hey, what are you doing tonight?¡± ¡°My friends and I were going to go check out Musashi,¡± I said. ¡°Oh that hot restaurant,¡± Payback noted. ¡°We tried to get a table. How¡¯d you score one.¡± ¡°Bribed someone whose boyfriend works there,¡± I said. ¡°Damn, should have known,¡± Payback said. ¡°Well after that, you got ns?¡± Tank asked. I shook my head. ¡°We¡¯ve got a pretty sweet event to check out. I think it would be up your alley.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, what event?¡± I asked, hesitant to go anywhere with a bunch of strangers. ¡°You¡¯ll like it. There will be a lot of fighting,¡± Tank said with a smile. ¡°Fighting? Count me in,¡± I said. If I was going to figure out my quirk, then I needed to get into some fights. ¡°Thought so,¡± Tank said, a confident look in his eyes. ¡ª ¡°What exactly are we doing?¡± Nejire asked. She wore normal street clothes. We had dressed up a little for the Musashi restaurant but for checking out the event I wanted us in normal attire. ¡°No idea,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s some illegal fighting ring.¡± Tank hadn¡¯t been very forting with information when we parted ways. ¡°Seriously?!¡± Toru asked, turning invisible once more. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be stopping this sort of thing? Not going to it?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± I admitted. ¡°We don¡¯t have to. Just thought it would be good to learn a little about the city.¡± ¡°Ugh, I have my provisional hero license,¡± Nejire said. ¡°Might not be good to be seen at something illegal.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure if it¡¯s illegal. Just the vibe I got,¡± I said, but also didn¡¯t want to get her in trouble. ¡°I could change your looks a little.¡± ¡°How?¡± She asked. ¡°Chakra,¡± I admitted. ¡°You and this chakra. How the hell do you get such a weird skill?¡± I had awoken it in her the night before, but it would be a few weeks before she could do much with it. ¡°Lucky I guess. Want me to change you a little?¡± I asked. ¡°Sure,¡± she said. I did a quick hand seal and touched her hair. Chakra poured over her hair making it ck. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°You think anyone would recognize you without your distinct hair?¡± I asked. ¡°I doubt it,¡± Toru said. ¡°You look so different.¡± ¡°But I love my hair,¡± Nejire whined. ¡°It¡¯ll just be while we are here,¡± I said. We walked up to the outside of therge office building. I had expected a warehouse on the outskirts of town but instead we were downtown. The streets were mostly dead of foot traffic. There were plenty of cars that drove by. I walked to the back entrance I was told of. Finding 2rge men guarding a door we walked to them. ¡°Love and Peace,¡± I said. One of the men nodded and opened the door. We walked in to find a set of stairs that went up. ¡°What was that?¡± Toru asked nervously. ¡°The password apparently,¡± I said. ¡°Gotta admit, this is kind of exciting,¡± Nejire whispered as we walked up the stairs. ¡°Exciting? I¡¯m terrified,¡± Toru said. ¡°This is the kind of thing we are trained for,¡± Nejire said. ¡°I had a ss for going undercover work. I actually get to use it. I¡¯ll be¡­Pixie.¡± ¡°Oh fun, call me¡­-¡± ¡°Ghost,¡± I offered. ¡°That sounds badass,¡± Nejire said. ¡°Okay yeah, Ghost,¡± she said quickly. A little too excited now. We stopped at arge double door. ¡°I¡¯ll be Frostwave,¡± I said. ¡°You ready Ghost and Pixie?¡± The girls nodded, at least I assumed Toru did. She was still invisible. We stepped through to find about what I expected. Stands of people sitting as they watched and cheered at a fighting ring down below. The ce had thousands of people inside. All yelling, cheering, drinking, eating, and general raucous behavior of a crowd. Lost for a moment I grabbed the girls hands and pulled them to stand behind the stadium seats. ¡°Holy fuck,¡± Nejire said as she stared down at the stadium. A man with shining blue tentacles attacked another that was in a full set of armor. ¡°This is crazy. Look at all these people.¡± ¡°Not too surprising,¡± I said. ¡°I mean, people have quirks. It would be weird if there wasn¡¯t something like this going on.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± Toru asked. ¡°My guess? They¡¯re showing off, look at those booths up there,¡± I said pointing to above the general admission stands. There wererge rooms hidden behind one way mirrors. ¡°So?¡± Toru asked, not understanding. ¡°They¡¯re-¡± I tried to say but was caught off as someone appeared next to us. I turned, having sensed him with my Haki. ¡°There you are,¡± Rogue said. He was the short guy from Tank¡¯s group. ¡°We saved you a spot. I assume these are your friends?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± I said. Rogue nodded and headed down the stairs. The girls and I shared a look then followed. Heading down the stands we walked almost all the way down. Rogue stopped at the 3rd row from the front and waved us to follow. The seats were far enough away to not be too much of an issue to walk in front of people. These seats weren¡¯t filled up too much anyway. Everyone in them appeared quite strong. It wasn¡¯t long until we wereing up to Tank¡¯s group. They sat in the row and the one in front. Rogue moved to a spot further away and Tank waved us to sit next to he and Payback. We did some short introductions, but were then interrupted as the crowd cheered. The guy with the translucent tentacles was mming the armored guy against the chain link wall that surrounded the arena. It wasn¡¯t long until the fight was called. ¡°Our winner! Blue Inferno!¡± An announcer yelled from the sidelines. ¡°Blue Inferno?¡± Nejire asked. ¡°He was 2 years ahead of me at UA.¡± ¡°Not surprising,¡± Tank cut in. ¡°Wee to the Hero Rejects.¡± ¡°Hero Rejects?¡± I asked looking around. I didn¡¯t recognize any of the people, but was starting to get an idea of what was going on here. ¡°Yep,¡± Tank said. ¡°All us people that did something to piss off the Hero Safety Commission. We usually end up here, or at another dozen fighting rings like it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Toru asked, some fear leaking in her voice once more as the crowd¡¯s apuse died down. ¡°You each have what? 20 people in your sses? Then the B sses have another 20 kids that didn¡¯t make the cut to be a hero. One thing or another leads them here,¡± Tank said in a sad tone. ¡°You train for years with your quirk. Are injured countless times, spend thousands of hours building up your body. Using your quirk is not some switch you can hit to turn off. It bes a part of you at school. It¡¯s hard for us to let it go.¡± ¡°So you fight at tournaments? Is there money involved?¡± I asked. ¡°Some, but the real prize is to show off,¡± Tank said pointing up to the 1 way mirrors above us. ¡°The real reason is to try to catch the eye of the elite.¡± ¡°Elites?¡± Nejire asked, starting to see it now. ¡°Of course. You think rich people want normal bodyguards? No, they want people that were trained to fight. Fight with quirks too,¡± Tank admitted. ¡°Isn¡¯t that illegal?¡± Nejire asked. As an upperssmen she had much more experience with how the world should work when it came to heroes. ¡°Nope,¡± Payback said from beside tank. ¡°These are the people that wrote thews. Or paid for them to be written. They can pay for private quirk licenses. Making pretty much anything they do with their quirk legal. Basically a hero pass. But these rich boys get them under their employ and send them off to do anything and everything they need.¡± ¡°Is that what you do?¡± I asked. ¡°Not anymore,¡± Tank said without shame. ¡°No, we are more of a Mercenary group. We work by the job.¡± ¡°Ah a Muirk,¡± I said. It was a mix of Mercenary and Quirk. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you guys.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Tank asked. ¡°That¡¯s rare, most don¡¯t talk about us.¡± Muirks were one of many things that hade up in my research about what I wanted to do in this world. Back in the day the Hero Safety Commission used to assign the less than desirable missions to heroes. One too many fought against it, forcing themission to outsource the less than ideal jobs. ¡°What¡¯s a Muirk?¡± Nejire asked wide eyed. ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter,¡± I promised. ¡°So why¡¯d you invite us?¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to see a good fight?¡± Tank asked with a smile on his face. ¡°Not me, I prefer to be the one fighting,¡± I admitted. ¡°That could be arranged,¡± Tank said with augh. ¡°Then sign me up,¡± I said, growing excited. CHAPTER 178 HIDDEN CHAPTER 178 HIDDEN ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± Nejire said as Tank and Payback headed off. They said they would sign me up for a fight. I was getting excited. ¡°What? I don¡¯t have a hero license,¡± I said. ¡°Technically I¡¯m not breaking any rules.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t use your quirk-¡° ¡°Against a viin, civilian, for personal gain, or without the express permission/supervision of one of the UA teachers,¡± I quoted from the rule book. ¡°It¡¯s summer break, Nejire. I¡¯ve seen you use your quirk 3 times since we got here. And Toru can¡¯t stop using it. Besides, I¡¯m not going to really use my quirk. I¡¯m mainly going to stick to physical attacks.¡± ¡°Still, are you sure?¡± Toru asked meekly. ¡°Yep,¡± I said. ¡°Consider it training. We are supposed to be heroes. When a viin attacks we don¡¯t know their strength. We are expected to fight them with no information. I need to get used to fighting an unknown.¡± ¡°But so many people are watching,¡± Nejire said. ¡°Which is why I gave them the name Gambit,¡± I said. ¡°No one will recognize me.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve had 2 separate groups recognize you from the Sports Festival,¡± Toru said. ¡°Fine,¡± I said, turning around I did a hand seal and changed my face with chakra. Turning back I had a wide smile on my face. ¡°A handlebar mustache?¡± Nejire asked, annoyance in her voice. ¡°Do you walk around with one?¡± ¡°Yep, you don¡¯t?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s kind of hot,¡± Toru said. ¡°Oh you like the mustache?¡± I asked. ¡°Should we do a mustache rideter.¡± ¡°Yes please,¡± Toru said, unashamed. ¡°We haven¡¯t had nearly as much sex as I promised.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± Iughed. ¡°I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea,¡± Nejire said. ¡°What if someone finds out?¡± ¡°What is someone that we know going to say? Hey, I heard you were in an underground fighting match. No this is a gray area, Pixie,¡± I said, grabbing her hand to kiss it. ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something like this back home too. We spend all of our time fighting one another. I want to get experience against someone that actually knows what they¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°Jeez you really like to fight, huh?¡± Nejire asked. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be here if I didn¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°I doubt you¡¯d be at UA if you didn¡¯t.¡± She frowned but dropped it. ¡°You gonna ce a bet?¡± Rogue asked, turning around. ¡°Hell yeah,¡± I said excitedly. I was enjoying how much betting was going on. Tank and Payback were soon sitting with us. ¡°When do I go?¡± ¡°Soon, someone backed out of a fight,¡± Tank admitted. ¡°Oh yeah? The opponent strong?¡± I asked excitedly. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a-¡° ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, I want it to be a surprise,¡± I said. ¡°Come on girls, let¡¯s get some food. ce a bet or 2.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe we are doing this,¡± Toru said excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s like we are undercover in the underworld.¡± ¡°Why do you seem so at home here?¡± Nejire asked, eyeing me up and down. ¡°It helps knowing we could kick all their asses if they tried anything,¡± I admitted. ¡°Look at most of these people? Battle junkies. Bored gang members. Hell I bet half of these people have a record. But look at security.¡± Pointing to the tough looking men and women walking around in suits it was easy to tell that they were probably ex-heroes too. ¡°I doubt anything bad would happen with these guys keeping it civil.¡± ¡°Holy cow, I didn¡¯t notice them,¡± Toru said. ¡°They¡¯re security?¡± ¡°Oh yeah, my guess is they are yakuza,¡± I admitted. ¡°Nothing you are saying makes me happy we are here,¡± Nejire said. ¡°I¡¯ve never even been in trouble in my life. I feel like cops could bust in at any time.¡± ¡°Looks like here¡¯s the bookie,¡± I said pointing to a booth with a line of peopleing up. ¡°Let¡¯s ce the bet. You girls can have the winnings. Then we head out of here, alright? Or we go now, and go back to the hotel and do a midnight swim.¡± ¡°I vote option 1,¡± Toru said. We looked to Nejire. She nervously looked around. ¡°You think you can win?¡± She asked. ¡°No idea. That¡¯s why it¡¯s called a bet,¡± I said with a wide smile. ¡°Fine,¡± she said, letting out a sigh. ¡°But we leave right after.¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± I said. Toru pped excitedly. It was good to know that she enjoyed other types of danger besides a quickie on the beach. We ced a bet on me. My opponent was a guy named Momentum. The odds were 50 to 1. I was an unknown and he was a regr. I¡¯d have to get serious for this fight. But my true goal was to test my Quirk evolution. Now that I had an idea what the evolution was it was time to try it out. They didn¡¯t check IDs and the girls were soon ordering wine and acting like we were high ss patrons. They also ordered a bunch of nachos, funnel cakes, and cotton candy. I didn¡¯t see any kids in the ce. I wondered if the arena was used for things besides underground fights during the day. ¡°You nervous?¡± Tank asked. ¡°Excited,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit,¡± Tank said, pping my back. ¡°I remember my first fight here. I was puking my guts out in the locker room. You sure you don¡¯t want to change into something?¡± ¡°Na,¡± I said. I wanted to wear my hero costume but that would be too recognizable. Despite what I said I was nervous about getting found out. ¡°How¡¯d you get sucked into a fight like this?¡± ¡°Me? Oh I beat up a viin a little too hard,¡± Tank said. ¡°I was new to hero gigs. My friends and I started our hero agency together right after we graduated.¡± He pointed at Rogue, Mage, and Druid. ¡°There was this viin we were looking into. He had been mugging people. If the person he stole from was a girl he would molest them. Well he made the mistake of touching my sister. When we caught him I roughed him up a little too much. My hero license was suspended.¡± He let out a long sigh. Leaning back in his seat he continued, ¡°wasn¡¯t long until someone approached me. Asked me to join the QDF.¡± ¡°QDF?¡± Nejire asked, intent as she munched on a nacho. ¡°Quirk Defense Force,¡± Tank said. ¡°Basically the Japanese military division for people with quirks. It¡¯s not very big. Very¡­invitation only. I thought about it. The pay was good and we all joined up. That¡¯s where we met Payback.¡± The blonde waved, intent on the fight going on. ¡°Got some good training. Did some joint operations with other quirk forces from different countries. Got us enough experience, we decided to make our own Muirk group.¡± ¡°Contract work? Or you have a day job?¡± I asked, curious. ¡°Long term contract,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Pays the bills and keeps us together.¡± ¡°Sounds fun,¡± I admitted. I could see doing something like that. Sent off to different fights around the world. ¡°Ever regret it? Miss hero work?¡± ¡°I did at the start,¡± Tank admitted. ¡°Who didn¡¯t want to be known as the strongest and most famous hero? Now, I don¡¯t have to walk on my tiptoes with every fight.¡± ¡°And you invited me because¡­¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re UA,¡± he said with augh. ¡°Gotta represent. What can I say? I miss the old days. Back when it was simple. Taking sses. Training with friends. It was one of the best times of my life.¡± ¡°It is pretty great,¡± I agreed. He started talking about his time there. He and the other 3 had been in ss 1-A. They quickly became best friends. Doing everything together. But it wasn¡¯t too long before it was my turn. I was getting nervous as I walked down the stands to my entrance into the chain link ring. I decided to fight in a muscle shirt and simple shorts. My muscles bulging I noticed the deep scars in my skin. They had appeared on me after Kuma made me feel the pain of Luffy, Zoro, and Sanji. Deep lines in my chest, arms, and legs. That proved that if I lost a limb in one world, I¡¯d lose it in others. World Lasting Physique was for muscles and wounds it seemed. Looking up, I noticed my opponent on the opposite side of the ring. He was bigger than I expected. At least 7 feet tall he had a quirk that made his facial features very angr. Almost sharppoints for a nose and eyebrows. Dark tan skin he wore a costume that was ck on top and gray on bottom. It was obviously armored since it didn¡¯t move as he breathed. We opened the gates into the ring as the crowd roared. Stretching I studied him as someone announced, ¡°we have a new challenger today. Straight off the streets wee the ex-hero Gambit.¡± They announced most everyone as an ex-hero so I wasn¡¯t too surprised. ¡°The returning fighter needs no introduction, but I will anyway. Let¡¯s hear a round of apuse for Momentum!¡± The crowd loudly yelled and cheered for the man. He raised his hands up, enjoying the attention. I threw a few punches going through my n as I dropped the temperature around me. My real goal here was to try to find out how my quirk changed. I didn¡¯t n on losing though either. Breathing in and out I thought about my power. I could just think and pull out heat wherever I wanted near my body. But when I was a kid it only worked from my hands. I needed to remember that if I was going to try to use the new part. ¡°Fighters, are you ready?!¡± The announcer asked. We both nodded. ¡°And begin!¡± He yelled. Momentum didn¡¯t wait. Running forward I dodged to the side as hr went straight for me. I was dodging him easily but then he sped up. I didn¡¯t notice it at first, but he was speeding up exponentially. I dodged to the side and he kept running. Making a wide U-turn as if he couldn¡¯t stop. I guessed his power was literally that. Momentum. The longer he moved the more powerful he became. I decided to close the distance. Throwing a punch to the face his momentum ceased as he was thrown to the side. ¡°And the new guy stops his Pile Driver,¡± the announcer yelled. ¡°But that¡¯s not the only move our guy has!¡± Momentum got up spitting a tiny bit of blood. ¡°Not bad, kid,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can handle the real thing.¡± He punched his knuckles together. Walking toward me I met him halfway and started blocking the hits. The attacks were slow at first. I met them with an open palm. Trying to pull energy from the man. It took 10 hits for me to feel something. Almost a¡­reflection. I felt the blow hit my hand but as I did I felt the hit almost bounce back. As if instead of absorbing the energy I sent it away. That must have been the Give part of my quirk. Momentum sped up and I continued to test it. Meeting each hit with the palm of my hand I slowly got the feel of my power. If I activated it right when the guy hit me it would reflect back the power. Throwing his arm back with each hit. I was understanding the Give part. Slowly but surely showing that it was a powerful move. Then I messed up. Absorbing it at the wrong time Momentum hit my palm and it broke through my strength. Pushing me back he had a wild look in his eyes as he closed the distance again. I blocked a few more blows then was being pushed back. Each hit was stronger than thest. I was finding out that along with running, his punching also had momentum. His power increasing with every blow I had to start getting serious. Jumping back, I increased my strength with chakra. Momentum came at me again. At least 3 times stronger than he originally was. It didn¡¯t matter though. I was stronger. Dodging a hit I decked him in the stomach. Throwing him back he flew a good 10 feet. Landing on his back he groaned but got up. I smirked, waving him back to me. He growled and was beginning it all over again. I met each hit with an open palm. About half of them were being reflected back. I was starting to get the hang of it and his blows became harder to handle I started throwing in my own hits. Kicking and punching I met his weak guards easily. It was second nature to go for them as I used Observation Haki. ¡°Should have left my weights on,¡± I grumbled to myself as I backhanded him. He stumbled a few steps but was then back on me. I kept the fight going longer than I needed to. Practicing with giving his kic energy back. Taking it was still out of my reach. But by the time the guy was too tired to continue I was able to reflect back 1 out of 3 punches. Before Momentum could go in for another attack I leapt to his side. Kicking the side of his head he flew away. Hitting the chain link hard as he was knocked out. The fight called, I walked out. Sweating all over I had enjoyed the fight. I doubted anyone else in ss would have done so well physically. Though I looked young. I had a lot of experience. ¡°Nicely done,¡± Tank said as I walked up to them. ¡°Thanks. He was pretty strong,¡± I noted. ¡°But not quite enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯d get out of here if I were you,¡± Rogue said. ¡°That guy doesn¡¯t like losing. I¡¯m sure you cost him some money.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± I said with augh. ¡°Shall we?¡± I asked the girls. They patted their now full stomachs and nodded. ¡°This was fun,¡± Toru said while we waited in line to collect our winnings. ¡°You have fun, Nejire?¡± ¡°I did. It was pretty hot watching you fight,¡± she said, grabbing my hand. ¡°Still have energy for somete night beach fun?¡± ¡°Always,¡± I said, kissing her forehead. Toru yawned loudly as she leaned against my other arm. ¡°Carry me outside. I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°Later,¡± I promised. Patting her head we were much richer. A whole million yen. An amount that the girls were soon splitting between each other. I had considered more, but if the ce was run by yakuza I didn¡¯t want to piss them off. CHAPTER 179 NEW ROOM CHAPTER 179 NEW ROOM The hard part originally had been the fact that she wore a T-Shirt our first go around. We didn¡¯t make the same mistake twice. Our ne ride back, Toru made sure to wear a button down. She was able to discreetly unbutton her shirt, take it off, and slide out of her skirt with no one the wiser. Walking down the aisle with her directly behind me we slipped into the cramped bathroom. She was giggling the whole time. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we are doing this,¡± she whispered in between kisses. ¡°We literally had sex on the beach everyday with people all around us,¡± I noted. She would slip out of her swimsuit. We wouldy on our sides and I would enter her. My dick disappearing inside of her, it was rather easy. Especially when Nejire was nice enough to help block in case people got close. Nejire and I learned quickly how much of an exhibitionist Toru was. If it was vani stuff she was one and done. Allowing Nejire to take multiple turns while she watched. But if it was in public she was all for it. A quickie at the hero museum. Slipping it in while we saw a movie. She was always rubbing her invisible hands on the outside of my pants at the most inappropriate times. I loved it. ¡°You¡¯ve been jerking me off for thest half hour. I''m hard enough. Let¡¯s go,¡± I growled. Toru giggled and guided me into her. She gasped but I only let a little chakra out. I didn¡¯t want her cumming too loudly. Her tight cunt squeezing me, I pulled and pushed her hips away as we made out. Our moans quieted by the kissing I sped up. Feeling her gushing pussy only get wetter with every thrust. ¡°I love you,¡± she whispered. ¡°This was the greatest week of my life. I want your dick inside me every day. You¡¯re addictive. You took my virginity. Take it all from me. I don¡¯t care about anything but being with you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the perfect woman,¡± I whispered as she began to shiver. ¡°I¡¯m not myself when you aren¡¯t around. You bring a smile to my face and make every day better.¡± ¡°Holy hell. Cum in me. Fucking cum in me. Fill me up like only you can,¡± she said in a scratchy voice. I sped up and as I started to cum I released chakra into her. She almost came loudly but her hand covered her mouth as she squirted on my abs. We continued to pull into one another. Both of us holding onto the other trying to make sure I was as deep as possible into her. It took time for us to calm down a little. When we did I pulled out still rock hard. ¡°Holy shit. Do I need to send Nejire in?¡± Toru asked as she stroked my still soaked dick. ¡°And interrupt her nap?¡± I whispered. Forcing my erection away we were soon back in our spot. Apparently the old guy next to us across the aisle had noticed. Giving me a thumbs up as Toru dressed. She was soon visible and blushing deeply. Once she was past it sheid her head on my shoulder and we talked for a little bit. Nejire all the while was drooling as sheid her head against the airne window. ¡°We have 2 weeks till school starts up again,¡± Toru said. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°The same thing we have been doing. Have fun,¡± I said. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of stuff we could do around town.¡± ¡°Not sick of me yet?¡± She asked. ¡°Never,¡± I admitted. ¡°What do you think about Tank¡¯s offer?¡± She finally asked. Since Tank and his group were staying at the same hotel, we had hung out more. But kept it all to the beach. I sparred all of them. Drawing a crowd, but it allowed me to practice my quirk more. Tank could create a force field around his skin. Making him a good tank. Payback could heal people for damage she caused. For instance if she sliced someone¡¯s arm she could then heal someone of an equivalent amount of damage. It was an interesting quirk. Mage was able to make concentrated beams of light, sosers. Druid was able to turn into any animal she had eaten fully. She had a veryrge and illegal collection. From a tiger all the way to a monkey. Thest in the group was Rogue. He could teleport short distances. It was a good week of learning and training for me. And by the end of it Tank offered to train me after I was out of school. Not so much in the physical aspect but in the real world application of quirks. I¡¯d be something like an intern for their mercenary group. ¡°Not for me,¡± I admitted. ¡°Nope, I n to be a hero.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Toru said, kissing my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t ever change.¡± I patted her head and she was soon asleep. Wended a couple of hourster. Still midday we headed to the school together since it was on the way to Toru¡¯s house. She had nned to go straight home but we were shocked by the amount of people outside the school gates. Large box trucks were being unloaded. We recognized more than a few people. Getting out of the cab I asked Midoriya, ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Weston, Toru, there you are,¡± he said, holding arge box in his hands. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? We are moving to UA.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The 3 of us collectively asked. He soon exined the situation. Apparently the teachers felt awful about me getting kidnapped. They felt so bad that to help the parents feel better about us being protected they decided to make dorms for every student. Even the 3rd years. No longer would we be staying near the top floor of one of UA¡¯s towers. Each ss had their own 5 story building. The 1st, 2nd, and 3rd years were all moving in that day. ¡°Aizawa was sure pissed no one knew where you were,¡± Midoriya said. ¡°Yeah I was¡­training in the mountains,¡± I said. I had left a note and my dad didn¡¯t fight me on it. ¡°My parents didn¡¯t mention this at all,¡± Toru said. She had called a couple of times but she had pretended to be on a camping trip with very little reception. ¡°Welp I¡¯m gonna go see if all the good rooms have been taken,¡± Nejire said. ¡°I gotta get my stuff,¡± Toru said. She was soon jumping back into the cab and on her way. I headed to my own dorm. Packing my stuff up easily I headed to the 1-A dorm. It was on the UA campus only about half a mile from the school. One of many assistants was there to help. ¡°The main floor is a game and meeting area,¡± the assistant said, giving me the tour. There were couches, televisions, a foosball and pool table. ¡°There¡¯s a gym down that hall. Laundry room and kitchen on that side. At the center are 2 sets of stairs. The left set takes you to the boys side and the right takes you to the girls side. There are 8 rooms on each floor. 4 for boys and 4 for girls.¡± ¡°But we have way more boys than girls,¡± I said a little sad. It made way more sense to give the boys and girls their own floors. ¡°Yes, 14 boys and 6 girls. So there will be 2 extra rooms for boys. And 10 for the girls. There are cameras in each hallway so don¡¯t even think of going to the girls side after curfew.¡± ¡°We have a curfew?¡± I asked, feeling some of my freedom slipping away. She exined more. I was soon knocking on doors. All the boys had moved in. When I got the 5th floor I was beginning to get desperate. Sero and Todoroki were next to one another but Rikido was next to them and there was no one next to him. I had found the other spare room next to Bakugo and hadn¡¯t tried to sweet talk him. Rikido was a different story. He was Sugar Rush. A muscr guy in ss that I didn¡¯t have much contact with. He could grow stronger when eating sugar. ¡°Rikido,¡± I said bluntly. ¡°How much money do you want to take the free room on the 4th floor?¡± ¡°What?¡± My thick lipped friend said. ¡°How much money will it take for you to pack up your stuff and move to a room on a different floor?¡± I asked ¡°I uh was starting to bake a cake,¡± he admitted awkwardly. I looked into his room and the only thing unpacked was a small oven and some ingredients. ¡°50,000 yen,¡± I said, pulling the stack of money out. ¡°All yours. Think of all the sweets you could buy.¡± The man eyed the money and I was soon helping him move next to Bakugo¡¯s room. I had the far room on the 5th floor. There was a free room between me and Todoroki. Plenty of space to ensure no one heard things going on in my room. I could make the girls cry out as loudly as I wanted. After a few trips carrying stuff to my new room it was set up like my old room. No decorations. A TV mounted on the wall and that was all I needed. It wasn¡¯t long until Toru was texting me to help her unpack. Her cover had been she was camping with friends from junior high. Her parents were upset she was already moving in though. I talked with her folks as we lugged boxes to her new room. She decided on the 5th floor as well. Only Momo and Tsuyu were on the floor. There wasn¡¯t a chance of me being able to sneak over since there was a wall separating the boys and girls sides. But we had chakra. Climbing around outside wasn¡¯t a huge issue. Once she was unpacked her parents wanted to take her to dinner. She would be back that night so I said goodbye and walked back to the main UA building. Going to the support workshops I wasn¡¯t too surprised to find Mei working. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get a new dorm?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh Weston,¡± Mei said in surprise. One of the first times she had noticed me right away. ¡°I thought you were going out of town.¡± ¡°I did a week ago. Just got back today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a week?¡± She asked standing up. Stumbling as she stood I noticed the bags under her eyes. ¡°I seem to have been working too much.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say,¡± I noted. ¡°You were supposed to move into a dorm today.¡± ¡°Oh no, I opted for one to be built in my shop,¡± she admitted. Rubbing her temples she waved to a new door in her workshop. I walked over. Opening it I found a small bed, a chest with clothes, and that was all. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± I said, walking over to her. ¡°You¡¯re sleeping.¡± ¡°What? No. I¡¯m so close to a breakthrough,¡± she said, pulling herself away. ¡°I don¡¯t care. You need sleep,¡± I said firmly as I started using Lust aura on her. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s passed your 3 days that you want sex.¡± ¡°Okay. We can do that. Maybe it will help mee up with something,¡± she said. I frowned but took her hand. Pulling her to her room Iid Mei down and began ying with her. Over the clothes she tried to reciprocate. ¡°You need a shower,¡± I noted. But she was stuck in the work. Moving my hands into her pants I coated her with as much chakra as I could manage. She came instantly. Her wide eyes closed as the orgasm moved through her. I didn¡¯t let up. Sticking my fingers inside her pussy I continued increasing the Love technique. Mei gasped and shuddered. Taking everything as one orgasm turned into 2. I never stopped moving my fingers. Along her cunt. Hitting her G-Spot. Her panties and pants were soon drenched. She scratched my arm. Yelling my name as her brain shut off. When she begged me to stop I only went harder. Making her squirt in her pants I didn¡¯t let up while she pleaded for me to stop. It wasn¡¯t until her eyes began to droop that I slowed down. Stopping the chakra flow I let her body rx. ¡°I¡­must sleep,¡± she said in a daze. Her eyes blinked a few times and she finally went to sleep. Iughed while pulling my hand out of her pants. Laying next to her on the bed I thought a nap was a mighty fine idea. CHAPTER 180 DORM LIFE CHAPTER 180 DORM LIFE I woke up from my nap as Mei sat up. She groaned as I pulled out my phone. I had missed a couple of texts from Toru. It wasn¡¯t toote though. ¡°How long was I out?¡± Mei asked. ¡°4 hours,¡± I said. ¡°Wow, double my normal slotted sleep,¡± she said. She looked back at me. ¡°I uh may have been awake longer than I meant to be.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me,¡± I said. ¡°Feel better now?¡± ¡°I do,¡± she said, nodding and smiling cutely. It was a rare spot of emotion from her. ¡°Back to it.¡± She tried to get up but I held her firm. ¡°Nope, you¡¯re taking a shower first,¡± I said. ¡°But I¡¯m so close-¡° ¡°That wasn¡¯t our deal. I get you every 3 days. And I¡¯m not touching you anymore until you take a shower.¡± She frowned but nodded. I got up and picked her up in a Princess carry. A small door in the little apartment I opened it to find a very small bathroom. Setting her down I undressed her. Mei let it happen. Blushing slightly as I lifted her shirt and dropped her pants. Hiding her chest and navel with her hands I walked over to turn on the water. As the water heated up I disrobed as well. Mei was a beautiful girl. Her clumpy pink hair in more disarray than usual, smooth pale skin, perky breasts, and ungroomed pink pubic mound made her all the cuter. We were soon in the shower. I grabbed a bar of soap and started rubbing it all over her body. Some slight chakra on my hands she moaned as my hands explored her. Each time I was close to her nipples or pussy she shook a little. Allowing me to do what I wanted. I didn¡¯t want to bring up her work. ¡°You are beautiful. Smart and sexy.¡± She began to breath more heavily. Her hands on the tiled wall of the shower as I continued to clean every bit of her. Then I dropped the soap. Her body plenty bubbly I began to rub her tense muscles. First her shoulders then her neck. She groaned as I did. Her legs wobbly as I used real strength to knead the knots. When I moved to running her temples she about dropped to the floor. My hand held her up, grabbing onto her breast as I poured more chakra out. ¡°I missed you on our trip. Next time you¡¯reing with me,¡± I ordered. She nodded, breathing more heavily. Grabbing a bottle of shampoo I squirted it on her head. My fingers digging into her scalp she moaned louder. Digging through the knots I didn¡¯t stop until she was nice and soapy. Rinsing it out she let out a long sigh as if I was cleansing her of her fatigue. My hand moved to her throat. Turning her head to face me. ¡°I want you bathing and sleeping daily,¡± I said. ¡°I will stop by everyday to make sure you are. If you haven¡¯t. I will make you.¡± My eyes on hers she practically melted as she nodded quickly. Turning her around I pushed her into the wall. She gasped, opening her legs as I lifted her. My erection parting her lower lips she came as I entered her. ¡°Mechanized Gundam Cock!¡± She blurted, almost making meugh. I doubted she believed in god, I was sure gundams were hers. Kissing her she moaned as her body shivered. I began to jackhammer in and out of her. My hands holding her legs up by her knees she let it happen. Yelling out as she came again her eyes rolled to the back of her head. ¡°I needed this!¡± She gasped as her chest shook with each thrust. ¡°Fuck me harder!¡± She yelled out. I obliged. Speeding up she squirted on me but it was lost in the spray of the water. After a few quick thrusts I came into her. Pushing her harder against the wall she ran her hands along my body as she moaned into my chest. I wasn¡¯t done though. Starting up again she didn¡¯t protest as I pulled out and flipped her around. Coming into her from the back her hands pushed against the wall to keep her chest from touching the cool tile. Her head rocking back she stared up at me as I fucked her. Our mouths meeting her muscles writhed on my dick as she came harder. I didn¡¯t let her think about anything but my cock as I fucked her. Grunting as I filled her pussy up again she was soon making suggestions. ¡°Hold my legs up.¡± I picked them up changing where I was hitting her insides. She screamed out in ecstasy as I did. My cock hitting her in just the right spot as my loads of cum poured out of her. Eventually we stopped fucking. Turning the water off I dried her off. Carrying her to her bed she let out a sigh and closed her eyes. ¡°Will you stay?¡± ¡°For a bit, if you want,¡± I said. ¡°Just until I fall asleep,¡± she mumbled. Iid next to her. Her cool skin feeling heavenly I rubbed her temple as she whimpered and yawned. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered. ¡°I did not think a sexual partner would be useful. You have proven me wrong.¡± ¡°We all need help, Mei. We are business and sexual partners. Sleep, I¡¯ll stop by tomorrow,¡± I said. She nodded. Letting out a sigh she was soon asleep again. I waited a few minutes. Eventually sliding out from under her neck Iid the nket on her and headed out. It wasn¡¯t long until Aizawa found me. ¡°Weston! What about staying at the school for your own protection did you not understand!?¡± He red at me as he closed the distance. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, sensei,¡± I said, putting on a scared look. ¡°I kept thinking people would kidnap me. I figured I might as well train so I didn¡¯t let it happen again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not an excuse,¡± Aizawa said. ¡°You even admitted you got kidnapped on purpose.¡± ¡°Well yeah, bute on Aizawa. It¡¯s summer. You can¡¯t expect me to not go camping. I didn¡¯t get kidnapped again, and I promise, I¡¯ll stay here the rest of the time. Come on, I need your help. I think I figured out an evolution of my quirk.¡± ¡°What?¡± He asked, his attitude changing as he slipped into his teacher mode. ¡°I was training in the woods, meditating most of it. I think I figured out that kic energy absorption move. But it¡¯s not acting as I thought it would.¡± ¡°Walk me through it,¡± Aizawa said as we walked down the hall to the exit. ¡°So my quirk is Give and Take. I give energy and take it away. Hot and cold is kind ofme. But now if I focus I can reflect back physical energy from a punch,¡± I admitted. ¡°But I don¡¯t take the energy. I feel like there has to be a way to take it. Use itter maybe? Like Fat Gum.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± he admitted, his anger gone. Taking a turn he walked us to one of the many training rooms. ¡°Let¡¯s see it.¡± He moved to a fighting mat. ¡°Okay, punch me,¡± I said. Aizawa didn¡¯t hesitate to aim for my head. I moved my hand in the way of his fist. As it collided I acted like I was pushing energy into the fist. His arm bounced back. He punched again, again his arm bounced back. The next punch I acted like I was taking energy from his punch like I was cooling the air down in front of me, but I felt the punch then. ¡°I see,¡± he said as he dropped his arms. ¡°Interesting. But you didn¡¯t reflect back the full amount of strength.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, I punch with my full body. My arm was pushed back, but not my body. You are still absorbing some of the hit. I guess about 50% is reflected back.¡± Aizawa put his hand to his chin. ¡°Thatst one. What was that?¡± ¡°I tried to pull energy in instead of push it away,¡± I said. ¡°But it¡¯s still not working right.¡± ¡°Have you tried allowing the hit to happen?¡± He asked. I looked at him confused. ¡°You tried to absorb the energy but your arm was still extended out like you were expecting to feel the blow. This time when I punch, allow your hand to follow the movement. Then try to pull the energy. Your mind might be subconsciously not allowing the quirk to trigger because your are still expecting to feel the force.¡± ¡°Worth a shot,¡± I said. We went at it again. It took time but around the 30th punch I let my hand match his speed and when I pulled the energy he lost momentum as my arm coiled with the blow. ¡°There it was,¡± I said, amazed. But then dropped to my knees. My legs felt immense pain. ¡°What happened?¡± Aizawa asked, concerned. ¡°I think I absorbed the energy, but it attacked my muscles directly. Hurting me instead of being stored,¡± I said as I groaned. Getting up on wobbly legs it was a different kind of pain. When I received the energy it poured all through my body. Hitting everywhere instead of focused on one point. ¡°Threw me off a little,¡± I said. Shaking my head I raised my hands for another fight but he shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s enough for now. I need to check on the rest of 1-A,¡± he said. His eyes got dark. ¡°Don¡¯t think you are forgiven for ignoring my order.¡± ¡°Right, right,¡± I said. ¡°Again, I¡¯m sorry.¡± He slowly nodded but didn¡¯t mention a punishment as we walked to the new dorm. ¡°You really have gotten strong,¡± Aizawa mumbled as we walked. ¡°Thanks for noticing,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve trained students for years,¡± he noted. ¡°But none have grown like you have.¡± I had 4 years of training over his other students. ¡°You¡¯re not using any unconventional means, I hope.¡± ¡°Like steroids?¡± I asked. ¡°That and other things,¡± he admitted. ¡°There is a new drug on the street. Supposed to increase quirk strength.¡± I remembered the drug. I was pretty sure that was the next arc. When we would have to go up against the yakuza and I could finally kill thest man on my list. ¡°Nope, all me,¡± I said with a smile. He frowned but nodded. We got to the new dorm. He checked in with the students, most everyone was hanging around the social area. Sitting on couches, watching TV, ying pool. ¡°If it isn¡¯t Weston,¡± Momo said as I walked up. ¡°Didn¡¯t get kidnappedtely have you?¡± ¡°Nope, I keep offering older women to kidnap me, but they keep saying no,¡± I said without missing a beat. ¡°You aren¡¯t interested, are you?¡± ¡°Ha! And piss off your girlfriend?¡± Momo asked. Toru sitting across from her said, ¡°you can have him.¡± The groupughed as I put on a hurt look. I wasn¡¯t sure if my chances with Momo werepletely nil. It would take work to talk her into considering me avable. I knew Toru still liked to watch and I doubted she was against me adding anyone. ¡°Cameras are watched 24/7,¡± Aizawa reminded as he studied me. ¡°What? I¡¯m a perfect gentleman,¡± I said. ¡°Toru and I have barely held hands. They¡¯re so hard to find when she¡¯s not wearing gloves.¡± She raised her ungloved hand. ¡°Guess what I¡¯m doing right now,¡± she said. Obviously she was flipping me off. ¡°Blowing me a kiss,¡± I said sitting down next to her. ¡°Close,¡± she said, leaning against me. ¡°I¡¯m d you all are gettingfortable,¡± Aizawa said. ¡°But remember, you are here so we can protect you. This isn¡¯t a vacation. These will be your homes as long as you want. But treat it as such¡­¡± He walked us through the rules of the ce. We were expected to make our own food. Create grocery lists and stick to a budget. Trash had to be sorted. Everything was expected to be pristine. If not then there would be consequences. We were given a cleaning calendar where we were in charge of cleaning certain things daily. It was a pain in the ass, but this was Japan. They were big on kids actually helping out. ¡°So¡­pizza?¡± I asked as Aizawa left. ¡°Yes!¡± More than one student said. I was on the phone ordering pizza and we joked around the main lobby. Talking about our summer breaks. Toru showed off her tan. Made up some stories about her trip with Jr. high school friends. It was a good moment. I really did feel like we were friends. When pizza arrived the excitement died down to hunger as the slices disappeared. Finally Midoriya asked, ¡°what was it like with the League of Viin?¡± ¡°Eh kind of boring. I waspressed into a ball with that guy''s quirk for most of it. First I used them of stealing me for sex trafficking. Then when they said that wasn¡¯t it I pushed the issue a little. ¡®Are you sure? I¡¯m very handsome. I¡¯m sure some lonely millionaire would love to have me.¡¯ They said no and I kept asking. Getting more desperate to offer my services with each conversation. I even said I¡¯d throw them a free one to-¡° ¡°On my god, shut up,¡± Momoughed. ¡°Fine, fine, when they got sick of that they used me of being All Might¡¯s sessor,¡± I admitted. ¡°Sessor?¡± Midoriya asked, nervous. He did not have a poker face. ¡°Yeah, something about All Might training someone to take his ce. They said that¡¯s why he was at this school,¡± I said nonchntly. ¡°I told them nope. Then triple checked they didn¡¯t need me as a sex ve. Then I waspressed again.¡± ¡°How did you escape?¡± Tsuyu asked. ¡°They left me with that blonde chick,¡± I admitted. ¡°She stabbed me. Drank some of my blood. I melted the handcuffs they had me in. Knocked her out and broke through a back wall.¡± ¡°Ugh she stole some of my blood too,¡± Uraraka admitted. ¡°She was weird.¡± ¡°Yeah, she thought we were best friends or something,¡± Tsuyu admitted. ¡°Right, you guys fought her,¡± I said. ¡°She seemed pretty crazy. Not like sane people usually be viins though.¡± ¡°Did you hear about the Viin yer showing up?¡± Todoroki asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± I said. ¡°When?¡± ¡°At camp. I think you werepressed in a ball for most of it,¡± Todoroki admitted. That was good, I¡¯d probably slip up somehow if I wasn¡¯t. And it was a good alibi if people suspected me of being him. ¡°He showed up and saved Ragdoll,¡± Momo said. ¡°I heard he saved that Khota kid too. Killing a viin in the process.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? Just one? For a Viin yer I thought he would have killed more,¡± I said. ¡°Killing is wrong,¡± Midoriya noted. ¡°Kidnapping me is wrong,¡± I said before I could stop myself. I pushed my anger down. ¡°Sorry, uh let¡¯s talk about better stuff. I didn¡¯t get to see the girls in swimsuits. Should we go to the UA pool tomorrow?¡± ¡°Why would we do that?¡± Momo asked, eyeing me. ¡°Because I was kidnapped. It¡¯s my one wish. All the time I was held against my will I thought, ¡®I don¡¯t want to die without seeing Momo in a 2 piece¡¯.¡± ¡°Why do you let him talk like this?¡± Momo asked. ¡°Hence why I said you could have him,¡± Toru saidughing. ¡°I¡¯m up for it,¡± she said. And soon they were all agreeing. ¡°You are a god,¡± Ma whispered to me. The only openly girl crazy one was more than happy with the prospect of seeing the girls in bikinis too. ¡°You all move in okay¡­¡± the conversation soon turned into talking about rooms. Then arge group was running off to judge the boys rooms. Others went off to their rooms as I cleaned up the pizza boxes. Consolidating slices to a couple of boxes I noticed Toru had snuck off from the main group. ¡°Hello girlfriend,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s been so long.¡± ¡°Hello boyfriend, it has been too long,¡± she agreed. Giggling she sat at the kitchen ind. I was reminded of a simr time with Saya in High School of the Dead. ¡°So, what do you think?¡± I asked. ¡°Like our rtionship being out in the open?¡± ¡°Honestly, kind of,¡± she admitted. ¡°I originally liked it being a secret. But now you can seduce the others and I get to y the outraged girlfriend.¡± I turned to her slowly. Walking up to her as I parted her legs. ¡°Are you seriously turned on by this?¡± She became visible. Nodding, as she bit her lip. ¡°It¡¯s so hot to watch you,¡± she whispered. ¡°You saw the looks Momo kept giving you. Now everyone knows you¡¯re mine. It makes it so much hotter. The thought of it gets me all wet.¡± ¡°What happens if I fall for someone else?¡± I asked locking eyes with her. Sheughed sweetly as if I told a great joke. ¡°No, you are too insatiable. You like doing it in public as much as I do. You loved me before you could see what I looked like. You¡¯re as much mine as I am yours.¡± ¡°Damn it¡¯s hot when you¡¯re confident,¡± I said, kissing her deeply. She grabbed my sides, digging into them as our kiss became more heated. ¡°I do love you more than anyone. I like Nejire but she might decide to leave at any time. You? You¡¯re mine, Toru. Nothing can keep me from you. Are youing to my room tonight or am I going to yours?¡± ¡°You¡¯reing to mine,¡± she ordered. ¡°But Momo and Tsuyu are next to me. You might have to keep me quiet.¡± She teased pulling me in for another kiss. ¡°How are you going to seduce them?¡± ¡°Oh no, you forget something Toru. They are heroes. They wouldn¡¯t feel right taking something from someone else. You¡¯ll have to convince them,¡± I admitted. ¡°Damn, that takes fun away though,¡± she said. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll just have to up my game then,¡± I said. ¡°God forbid I take some of your fun.¡± ¡°Damn right,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m horny. I think others possibly catching us is turning me on more. Come to my room in 15.¡± She patted my side. I stepped away as she grabbed my crotch. Heading out of the kitchen she turned invisible again. I shook my head, unsure how I got so lucky to find Toru. CHAPTER 181 NEW QUEST CHAPTER 181 NEW QUEST My Roronoa clone ended himself soon after I got settled in my dorm room. Shigaraki had gone on a rampage, making a building we were teleported to turn to dust. We watched the news as the Viin yer beat All-For-One. Shigaraki added the Viin yer to the kill list. Since most of the League were Stain fans they were all for it. Toga woke up a few hourster. Unsure what exactly happened when she awoke chakra. She hadn¡¯t been all over Roronoa like usual since then. Which was good in my book. I hoped she didn¡¯t change her attention to my main body though. The League of Viins holed up in another warehouse after that. Simply training and thinking up our next move. Some went out to recruit. I opted to hang around. There was fighting and discontent but most of the viins didn¡¯t have anywhere else to go. We stuck together as Shigaraki nned how to enact the original goal. When Roronoa noticed his allotted chakra getting low he ended his existence and I sent a new one of him to join up. We made ns to stay in touch and I would send a new clone every couple of days. Since I would get experience for the training he was going through, it was a chance to add anotheryer of training like Naruto had done with his shadow clones. Dorm life was pretty good. I started training with everyone. They had been hesitant at first but soon the small training room was packed with the other students. I got to learn my quirk evolution better and I was getting more confident with it. I stopped by Mei¡¯s workshop daily. She used the excuse to take a shower and a nap. Repeating our fun she didn¡¯t bring up our 3 day breaks. I was the reason for her to take time away from her research. Mei promised she was getting closer to figuring out how to replicate the suit, but for now I was content forcing her to take care of herself. Toru was typically there as well. Watching me clean Mei then put her to bed after a long sex session. Then Toru would want to shower. A couple of times she dragged me back into Mei¡¯s shower. The excitement of possibly getting caught by Mei made it all the better for her. I was in Toru¡¯s room each night. Climbing on the outside of the building it was simple enough to get to her balcony. We would have sex and she would fall asleep with me. A lot of times I thought she was all talk. But more than once she stayed up talking about how I could seduce Momo or someone else from ss. But Momo had been standoffish since it came out Toru and I were dating. I didn¡¯t me her. My other close target was Tsuyu. She hadn¡¯t said anything about our kiss, and she had originally been very quiet around me when we started living together. She was slowly getting back to her normal self. Now that we were living on campus, the teachers decided we could start school early. Ending our summer break a good 10 days early. I was considering when to do a World Escape. I had a little over 2 months until my supposed Challenge. I needed quests and rewards. I hadn¡¯t mastered my new evolution, but I was understanding it better. Since we lived together now I had expected the talk to be quieter, but we were more raucous and loud. Comfortable with one another now that we lived together it was hard to get a word in. ¡°No, the Sports Festival only happens once a year,¡± Momo corrected Red Riot. ¡°Oh man, but there¡¯s gotta be something fun this semester,¡± he said. ¡°An upperssmen said we should be doing work studies soon,¡± Toru said. The upperssmen was Nejire of course. I had snuck Toru and I into her dorm more than once. She was understanding chakra more each day. Getting close to sensing her own. And we also had a lot of sex. Her ss was mostly male so she had a floor almost to herself. ¡°Again? I thought that was just an after festival thing,¡± Tsuyu said. ¡°No, apparently it¡¯s a semester thing for 1st years. Then more of a part time job as we intern in the 2nd and 3rd year,¡± Toru exined. ¡°Jeez, I haven¡¯t hardly met any upperssmen,¡± Ma said. ¡°They keep us pretty separated. Who did you befriend?¡± ¡°One of the Big 3,¡± Toru said. ¡°Nejire Chan.¡± ¡°Big 3, what¡¯s that?¡± Ma asked dutifully. ¡°They¡¯re the 3 strongest kids in school,¡± I said. ¡°Can¡¯t remember all of their names though. I met them all a while ago. There was this one guy-¡± I stopped talking as the door opened to reveal Aizawa. The chatter died down with the appearance of the teacher. ¡°ss,¡± Aizawa said standing behind the podium. ¡°I am happy to see that some time off hasn¡¯t made youx in your discipline.¡± He was a stickler for making us quiet down when he walked in. ¡°Couple of announcements today. I know we kept it under wraps, but I am sure a few of you know that the Provisional Hero License test will be held in September. You have a few weeks to train for it. I rmend using every bit of the time you have aimed at that goal.¡± The ss whispered to one another about it. Aizawa let it happen as he acted like he was reading from some paper. ¡°The hero license, in essence, grants you permission to intervene directly hen people¡¯s lives are at stake. This qualification carries an immense weight. I doubt I need to say it, but the examination is strict. You will need to use every bit of knowledge you have learned during your time here. It is a provisional license, but even having said that the pass rate is less than 5%.¡± ¡°5%?!¡± More than 1 person eximed. I didn¡¯t bother with that worry because I had received a new quest.
My Hero Academia Quest* 6:
Pass the Provisional Hero License Exam
Rewards:
Full Heal (1)
That sounded like too good of an item to pass up. If I had a challengeing up, it might be worth using up one of my Challenger Slots for it. I chewed my lip thinking as Aizawa continued. ¡°In the meantime, we will be working on ultimate techniques.¡± With that Cementos, Midnight, and Ectosm walked in. Cementos was a man that resembled a whale. But he was more like a concrete brick with eyes and a mouth. He could control cement and was probably the reason they had built the dorm rooms so quickly, as well as all the cool buildings UA had. Ectosm was the creepy teacher Tsuyu and I had fought against before camp. Midnight was my crush for a teacher. Wearing a ck corset she didn¡¯t wear much else. She didn¡¯t teach many 1st year sses, but I still saw her now and then. She noticed me and gave me a wink, surprising me. I smiled wide as Ectosm spoke. ¡°Special moves are the techniques you need to make that will help assure your victory.¡± His mouth didn¡¯t move as he spoke, just sharp teeth showed. ¡°These skills must be deeply ingrained in who you are. Techniques that do not satisfy that requirement will not be focused on.¡± Midnight spoke up next. ¡°These techniques be symbols of who you are as a hero. Nowadays heroes without their own special moves are like an endangered species.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to name them, right?¡± I asked. I was not some Japanese anime protagonist yelling my moves before I used them. ¡°Of course you have to,¡± Midnight said, almost outraged. ¡°How else will your fans know what to call it?¡± I frowned, annoyed. ¡°We will go into specifics with you all shortly. Go change into your hero costumes. We will meet at Gamma Gym,¡± Aizawa said, bored. We were soon excitedly leaving the ssroom. It appeared we wouldn¡¯t be doing real school work that day. After dressing we walked the short distance to Gamma Gym. Arge new addition to campus, it was recently dubbed the Training Dreand. Cementos exined, ¡°This ce is my own devising. Here I am able to prepare terrains and training objects personalized for each and every student.¡± ¡°Sensei!¡± Ida yelled. ¡°Why are special moves necessary for obtaining provisional licenses?¡± ¡°These special techniques will be a focused effort on your part. Using everything you know about your power, and trying to do something new with it,¡± Aizawa exined. ¡°idents, disasters, cmities; as heroes you will be called to any and everything. Our camp was cut short, but the focus of it was on strengthening your quirk in a way you know. Now you will be using that knowledge and experience to develop something new. All of your quirks are evolving as you grow. We need to know your capabilities now so that when the exam takes ce you don¡¯t have to question what you can do.¡± ¡°Trust us, you will need all the tricks you cane up with,¡± Midnight said. ¡°Not all special moves are offensive,¡± Ectosm said. ¡°For instance Ida¡¯s Reciproburst allows him to move at intense speeds. That is not offensive or defensive, simply a part of his arsenal of skills.¡± Cementos pushed his hands against the ground making arge rock-like cement terrain appear. ¡°During this time before real school starts. You will be training with us to help you develop your special moves,¡± Cementos said. Ectosm spit out a silvery liquid, clones soon forming out of it. ¡°Because our camp was cut short, we will be doing this bootcamp instead,¡± Aizawa said. We were soon being split up. Given our own canyon tform we all had our own Ectosm clone to help us with the training. Originally my goal had been to train short range Give and Take. Then after a few days I had nned to work on a mid-range attack. It was time to do that training. I pulled cool air from me in a wide area. Focusing the energy into my hand I pushed it out causing a wave of heat. I frowned, this of course was not what I wanted. I was trying to make aser. I had a lot of training to do. ¡ª- I was slowly understanding how to actually make aser. My initial intake of energy was too low. Raising how much energy I took dropped the temperature around me and heated my body up. The air wasn¡¯t cooled enough though. So I had to spread that energy out around my body to limit how much I heated up. Drawing more and more power in I then focused it on my palm and fired out. The invisible beam of heat melted the Ectosm clone, but they weren¡¯t too hard to kill. I wanted to be able to focus more. Make the beam smaller and make a realser. Another Ectosm clone jumped up to my tform but Midnight waved it off. ¡°Let me help for a bit,¡± she said. ¡°I have some ideas for Weston.¡± Ectosm breathed in and out as he stood near the edge of the concrete pir. ¡°Alone,¡± she rified. The clone looked at me for permission. I shrugged. He looked back to Midnight and turned into a silvery mercury-like goo then slithered away like the T-1000 from Terminator. ¡°Now that we are alone¡­¡± she looked around. ¡°Wait, can''t one of you guys hear easily?¡± ¡°Tentacle and Earphone Jack,¡± I said pointing to the 2 further away. ¡°Then let¡¯s keep this quiet,¡± she said with a smile. Her high heels cking as she walked over I studied her further. So close I remembered in the manga she had a skin tight white suit underneath the corset. This version just had the ck corset, leather strap whips, white skin-tight pants, and ck high heels. The corset showed off a very ample bosom. I guessed DD-cup but that may have been the wonders of the corset, pushing them out further. ¡°What do you know about me, Weston?¡± She asked in a whisper. Her eyes staring at me from between the thinrge openings of the red mask she wore. ¡°I know you teach art history. Your name is Nemuri Kayama,¡± I admitted. ¡°And you''re the XXX hero.¡± ¡°18+ hero,¡± she corrected. ¡°Whatever,¡± I said as she stopped a few inches away from me. Her leather strap whip pping my side she put on a wider smile. ¡°Normally when I¡¯m this close to a student they stammer and step back,¡± she noted. Her breath hot against my face. ¡°Why would I do that? Hell, I want to move closer,¡± I said. shing her a wolfish grin sheughed. ¡°You are dangerous,¡± she whispered as she moved away. ¡°Identities at UA are sacred. My name is Nemuri Kayama. But I also go by another name. Nemuri Ishio.¡± ¡°Ishio as in-¡° ¡°The business magnate,¡± she said with a nod. ¡°That¡¯s my father. Kayama is my mother¡¯s name. I¡¯ve been going by that for some time now.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re trusting me with this information because¡­¡± ¡°Because I happen to think you look sexy with a handlebar mustache,¡± she said with augh. Before I could deny it she lifted the back of my costume revealing a long scar that I received from Kuma¡¯s test. ¡°I wasn¡¯t positive it was you fighting in Okayama,¡± she said pulling out her phone she showed me a picture. It was from a distance. But it had my back and half of my face in it. The long scar was obvious. ¡°It helped that you used an alias I recognized from one of many you suggested when picking your hero name.¡± ¡°You were in the high roller stands,¡± I said, deciding to roll with it. ¡°Yep, that¡¯s me,¡± she said. ¡°Hero teacher during the day. Hero during the night. And daughter of a billionaire on the weekends.¡± ¡°So what? Gonna get me in trouble?¡± I asked. ¡°I could,¡± she said. ¡°Very illegal.¡± ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± I asked with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t use my quirk. It was all my own strength.¡± ¡°That is a gray area,¡± she noted. ¡°Beating Momentum without your quirk? Quite the feat. He was in the top 5 of the fighters that night. Until you took him down a peg anyway.¡± ¡°Yeah, I left soon after the fight.¡± ¡°Good call, he is a notorious sore loser. I heard he has been looking for this supposed Gambit,¡± sheughed. ¡°Bring it on,¡± I said as she locked eyes with me. ¡°Very interesting indeed,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°I find myself in need of a bodyguard like you.¡± ¡°Like me?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Yep, someone I can actually trust. And can help me gather information for a bust I have been working on,¡± she admitted. ¡°Why not another hero?¡± ¡°I need a no name,¡± she said. ¡°No face. You made a name for yourself after one fight. If we change your face up a little no one will recognize you. Especially with the mustache.¡± ¡°It is my calling card,¡± I said, running my fingers over where it would be. ¡°Why me then?¡± ¡°Because you appear adept,¡± she admitted. ¡°You won the Sports Festival, got kidnapped on purpose, escaped. Ignored orders to stay put and went to one of the most expensive hotels in Japan for a week without anyone knowing about it. Show up at an exclusive club. Sign up for a fight that night. Make friends with a Muirk team?¡± ¡°Jeez, doing some research on me?¡± I asked. ¡°Money talks,¡± she said. I nodded in agreement. ¡°This would be only now and then. I would expect you to represent me in fights. Get closer to some of the fighters. There is a quirk doping drug going around.¡± ¡°Quirk doping?¡± ¡°Oh yes. Quite popr in those sorts of circles. There¡¯s an American drug that doubles the power of your quirk for an hour. But a local one that¡¯s bing more popr since it¡¯s so cheap. It can more than double your power for a shorter burst of time. And there¡¯s another thatpletely eliminates your quirk for an hour.¡± I knew the drug. It was made by someone I really wanted to kill. But for now I needed to act indifferent. ¡°Anyone else going to know about me being a part of this?¡± I asked. ¡°Nezu,¡± she admitted. ¡°The principal has final say on these kinds of extracurricrs. Other than that, I will need your discretion.¡± ¡°So what? Am I your sidekick now?¡± I asked. ¡°We get matching suits?¡± Sheughed loudly, caught off guard by the joke. ¡°I would love to see that, but no. This is my true self,¡± she said pointing at her outfit. ¡°My rich girl persona is my mask. I look very different. I doubt many would take you seriously if you were in leather sub gear. No, I will talk to one of the support staff and have something made for you.¡± ¡°I have a suggestion for that,¡± I said. If I was going to continue with the Gambit name. Might as well look like him. ¡°So I take it you¡¯re on board,¡± she said. Almost excited by the idea of it. ¡°Yeah, what can I say? I like a little danger,¡± I admitted. ¡°And it would give me ample time to hit on you.¡± ¡°You are very dangerous,¡± Midnight said. ¡°But I don¡¯t kiss on the first date.¡± She patted my rump and walked away. Ectosm was soon back up with me and I was practicing once more. I was starting to look forward to my weekends if I got to spend time with Midnight. My dream of having the teacher might actuallye to fruition. CHAPTER 182 HIGH CLASS CHAPTER 182 HIGH CLASS The week passed quickly. I spent 14 hours a day training. Half of that was my quirk and the other half was my body. Sparring the other students one at a time we were all dead tired by the end of the week. I was looking forward to the weekend since Midnight already had me booked. I broke my promise though. I couldn¡¯t help but tell Toru the truth. She couldn¡¯t believe I was expected to do such a thing. But she too got excited thinking of me seducing Midnight. Sleeping with someone I shouldn¡¯t was apparently another kink I had awakened in her. Rather than focusing on the other girls in our ss she was more turned on than usual. Able to go multiple times a night we didn¡¯t spend much time apart from one another. ¡°You do all the work,¡± she groaned,ying her hands and legs on the bed. ¡°I always do all the work,¡± I said as Iid on top of her. My dick hovering over her pubic mound. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she groaned. ¡°I¡¯m just so exhausted. I don¡¯t know how you keep going.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said, kissing her. I began to slide into her. ¡°Fuck you¡¯re tight.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just gigantic,¡± she panted as I kept pushing in. ¡°I think Tsuyu and Momo are starting to suspect. They asked me today about weird noisesing from my room.¡± She gasped, covering her mouth as she began to cum. I started humping into her, making her lose her voice. ¡°What did you tell them?¡± I asked. ¡°I clicked a popup and it brought me to porn,¡± she said quickly as she started pushing herself up into me. ¡°I almost told them the truth. That you fucked me till I passed out.¡± ¡°Like every night,¡± I said, sealing her lips we focused on one another. Lifting her ass up I humped into her hard. She grabbed her tits, squeezing them as she stuck her tongue out at me. Begging me to cum in her. It wasn¡¯t long until I was unloading in her. Dropping us to the bed she wrapped her legs around my ass as Iid on top of her. ¡°I fucking love you,¡± she grunted. Kissing my neck as I continued to try to push further into you. ¡°I love you,¡± I said. ¡°That enough? Or should we go again?¡± ¡°How long do you have?¡± She asked looking at the clock. ¡°5 minutes. Make it quick.¡± Iughed. Nodding, I started up again. Flipping her over I humped her hard into the mattress. Making it creak loudly so others could hear. When I unloaded in her again she leaned back. ¡°Kiss,¡± Toru ordered. I kissed her lips. ¡°Stay safe. Come to bed when you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yes dear.¡± ¡°Wake me up early. I want to hear the juicy stories,¡± she said. ¡°Will do,¡± I promised as I put on my Hero Costume. The ck hoodie littered with Watanabe hearts felt like home for me. Jumping off of her balcony as I draped myself in dark chakra I made my way to the school. Taking a back entrance I was surprised to see Principal Nezu waiting for me. ¡°Mr. Watanabe,¡± the mouse man said. ¡°I¡¯m d you could join us.¡± I noticed Midnight next to him, I almost didn¡¯t recognize her. Long blonde hair she wore a red nightgown that didn¡¯t show any skin. Sleeves up to her wrists the skirt of the gown stopped just below the knees. ¡°Of course,¡± I said. ¡°Mid-Ms. Ishio,¡± I corrected. Trying to remember my role. She has been giving me extra lessonstely on certain ways to act, to help educate me for my role. I needed to remember not to let her hero name slip. ¡°That¡¯s right, but it would be better to call me madam,¡± she said with a smile. I doubted she was joking. ¡°Yes, madam,¡± I said with a bow. ¡°Good,¡± Midnight said. ¡°A couple of formalities. Principle Nezu needs you to sign a few documents before this bes official.¡± ¡°Yes, this is a little unorthodox, but not unheard of. Usually a few 3rd years are selected for undercover training. Never a 1st year. But I understand you have already made a name for yourself.¡± ¡°Uhh I¡¯m not in trouble am I?¡± I asked nervously. I really hadn¡¯t thought I¡¯d be found out. I was d they hadn¡¯t mentioned Nejire or Toru yet. ¡°With this we will consider all transgressions forgiven,¡± Principal Nezu said. ¡°We have some liability waivers we need signed however.¡± He soon had me sign a stack of papers. Initialling and signing about 2 dozen times as he walked me through the papers. Basically they said I wouldn¡¯t sue the school if things went south. I was doing this under my own will. I couldn¡¯t talk about anything that happened. But it would be noted on my permanent record. Normally that was a bad thing, at least in America it was. Here it was pretty much a resume. When heroes considered hiring you they were able to look at these sorts of records. Listing aplishments that not everyone knew about. There were code names for course, so people didn¡¯t know exactly what you were a part of. But it was better than nothing. ¡°Alrighty, anything else?¡± I asked. ¡°Your costume,¡± Midnight said, pointing to a suitcase. I walked over to it, excited. Opening it to reveal the red chest armor, magenta wasn¡¯t really my color, the ck pants, and brown trench coat I quickly disrobed and tried it on. The chest conformed to me perfectly. The pants were normal but had hard tes throughout them andrge pockets in them. The trench coat was long and perfect. I had a pretty good set of Gambit cosy gear now. ¡°Looks good,¡± Midnight said. ¡°What about your face?¡± ¡°Oh right,¡± I said. Pretending to pull something out of my pocket I turned around and did a transformation jutsu. Making my face a little different. More angles and adding a handlebar mustache I revealed my look. ¡°Very good,¡± Midnight said. Not hardly questioning the transformation. ¡°Good luck,¡± Nezu said as if he were a parent sending a kid off to their first day of school. We went out a side door into a garage. Inside was a ck Mercedes. It was easy to tell the vehicle was expensive. ¡°You know how to drive by chance?¡± She asked. ¡°I do,¡± I said, growing excited. Without another word she tossed me the keys. ¡°Would be bad if I was seen driving myself around,¡± she rified. I ran ahead, opening the back door for her. Giving me a smile she sat down, putting her hand on my arm as she did so. ¡°Very good reaction. A girl could get used to this treatment.¡± ¡°You act like you already are,¡± I noted. Sheughed, her blonde hair making her look very different. I shut the door and moved to the drivers seat. The engine revving loudly I opened a garage door and we were soon on our way to wherever the hell we were going. There was arge LCD disy in the dash. An address already entered in I followed the directions as Midnight spoke. ¡°Remember, call me madam or Ms. Ishio. Open doors for me. Stand behind me 1 step at all times. You don¡¯t go anywhere without my express order.¡± ¡°What kind of order?¡± I asked. ¡°You may need to fight, but that¡¯s rare,¡± she admitted. ¡°These bigwigs like to show off their new pets. They take it as a source of pride to have bigger and stronger guys following their orders.¡± ¡°Why do you need me again? Sounds like you can fit in easy enough,¡± I asked. ¡°These people like to win. If they do want to challenge you they will probably help dope their bodyguard. That will give me a good segway to ask where they got the drug and hopefully lead me to the source,¡± she said. That made more sense. ¡°Also¡­¡± she added. ¡°There has been aplication with my identity.¡± ¡°Someone know you¡¯re Midnight?¡± I asked. ¡°Ha no,¡± she said. ¡°For years I¡¯ve been on television during the Sports Festival. Would you recognize me?¡± I looked in the rear view mirror, and honestly had trouble seeing it. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. No, I¡¯m not worried about that identity. I¡¯m more worried about the Ishio one. My parents know what I do. But they¡¯re retired now. My dads businesses aren¡¯t as good as they used to be. A couple of the young entrepreneurs have approached me offering to assist my fatherspanies.¡± ¡°Marriage?¡± I asked. She nodded. ¡°Yes, though not doing well, they are still very profitable and name brands. They hope to swoop in, marry me, and take control.¡± ¡°None interest you?¡± I asked with augh. ¡°No, I hate these rich assholes,¡± she said. ¡°I grew up with them. Their fake smiles piss me off. Spouting about heroes not doing enough while they have ex-heroes and viins at their beck and call.¡± ¡°Viins too?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh yes. Some of them get off on having a killer behind them. They usually have their records sealed. Another loophole they got passed intow after enough bribes.¡± ¡°Jeez,¡± I said. ¡°So what should I watch out for?¡± ¡°Everything. You order my drinks. I don¡¯t take anything unless it¡¯s from your hand. You watch everyone around me. Fights have broken out in the past before.¡± ¡°You sure are putting a lot of trust in a 1st year,¡± I mumbled. ¡°What can I say? You impressed me,¡± sheughed, locking eyes with me through the rear view. ¡°And I won¡¯t get in trouble?¡± I asked. ¡°If I use my quirk?¡± ¡°No,¡± she admitted. ¡°Someone could be beat so bad they have to go to the hospital. But no police woulde. You don¡¯t need to worry about anyone besides you and I knowing what will happen here.¡± I nodded. It wasn¡¯t long until we were pulling up to the address. Just a carport I parked and was opening Midnight¡¯s door. I had been trained to take on roles back when I was expected to seduce the Mizukage. Scanning the area I quickly took on what I assumed a bodyguard should do. Midnight led us to an elevator. Taking us to the base level there was another elevator next to it that hadn¡¯t been above. She pushed a card against the button for this elevator. It dinged and opened. Pushing the down button we slowly descended. ¡°There are secret spots like this all over. Be careful. We are always on camera,¡± she whispered, eyeing above. I noticed 2 cameras pointing at us. Small and discrete. It took time but the elevator dinged and opened. We were met with 2 bodyguards in suits. I put on my stern face and followed Midnight to another elevator. People nodded her way, but didn¡¯t check to make sure she belonged there. I guessed she was a regr. We stepped out of the elevator to a much morevish disy. There were waiters with trays of champagne and fancy hand food moving through the crowd of rich people. The rich people were easy to identify. Elegant gowns that matched Midnight¡¯s style. Suits that cost more than my house. And with each of them a bodyguard. Some of the ex-heroes and viins wore suits like their masters. Most wore costumes. All were strong. I could feel it in the room with my Haki. Spiritual energy was in everything, especially the strong. In a room full of weak rich people and strong bodyguards I could distinguish them with my eyes closed. Simply using Haki to guide me. Midnight walked into the throng of people and was soon one with the crowd. Grabbing a ss of champagne I guessed it was fine since we just arrived. But I¡¯d have to get all of her future drinks just in case. My eyes scanned everyone as she led. Ready for anything. ¡°Nemuri,¡± a woman said, waving us over. ¡°Ema,¡± Midnight said as she made a beeline for her. Ema was an older woman with a crowd of younger women. ¡°So good to see you,¡± Ema said as they kissed one another on the cheek. I eyed her and the few guards around them. They weren''t too much of a threat. I scanned the area around us as they talked. Behind the women was a long wall of ss that was obviously a 1 way mirror like in Okayama. Like the other underground arena there were stands for normal bystanders and a ring in the middle. Instead of a chain link fence there was a ss enclosure. A man and a woman fought in the ring but it was easy to see the woman would win. I turned my gaze back around us. Noticing 3 different sets of eyes on Midnight I discreetly turned to them. Their bodyguards were strong. I¡¯d have to watch them. ¡°And who is this strapping youngd?¡± Ema asked. ¡°Oh right, this is my new bodyguard?¡± Midnight said. ¡°A bodyguard? You? But you¡¯ve never bothered with one,¡± she said haughtily. ¡°What can I say? He caught my eye,¡± Midnight said with a wink. I kept my stoic look on. ¡°I recognize you. You¡¯re that Gambit fellow from Okayama a few weeks ago,¡± one of the women said. I guessed that they had traveled together since a few of the other women nodded. ¡°How did you snake this one? I heard a few people asking about him,¡± Ema asked. ¡°Got lucky,¡± Midnight said. ¡°Besides, with Shimura and Jiro bing pushy I thought it was a good idea to-¡° She stopped as I grabbed the hand reaching for her. Squeezing it there was a girlie yelp let out as Midnight turned. I was crushing the hand of a very handsome man. Slicked back ck hair, high end suit, and big bodyguard that made a move for me. ¡°Stop,¡± Midnight said as if she expected everyone to listen. They surprisingly did. ¡°Gambit, release.¡± I did. I was enjoying the name too much. It was like I was roleying a Marvel hero. Way too fun. ¡°Shimura,¡± Midnight said as I stared the guy''s bodyguard down. The man was a good 8 feet tall. Musclesyered on muscles he wore a stainless steel mask that reflected my face back at me. ¡°What can I help you with?¡± ¡°I simply came to say hello,¡± Shimura said, nursing his hand. I had not gone easy on him. Without my weights on I was moving a little too easily. I might have to tone it down. ¡°Hello,¡± Midnight said. ¡°Goodbye,¡± she added, turning around and dismissing him. I could see now why her hero costume was reminiscent of a dominatrix. She appeared to enjoy ordering people around. Back in conversation with the other girls she proceeded to ignore him. I did not. Eyeing them up and down Shimura had hate in his eyes. For me and Midnight. I looked at him as if asking him to try something. He tsked and turned around. His bodyguard eyed me through his mask from small eye slits then followed. I turned back to Midnight and continued to be her bodyguard. Searching everyone that came too close people left or joined the group as more came in. They talked about boring stuff. The weather, amazing ces they had been, newpanies they were trying to acquisition, husbands, wives, and my favorite part, the gossip. ¡°Did you hear that Helen was caught with the gardener?¡± ¡°Is that why she hasn¡¯t been around?¡± ¡°Yep. Her husband beat her. She went for a ¡®spa week¡¯.¡± ¡°Oh my god. I heard he was sleeping with his secretary.¡± ¡°That little slip of a girl? She¡¯s barely out of school.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what men want, child.¡± ¡°That reminds me. My ex-husband still hasn¡¯t coughed up that factory.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still bleeding him dry?¡± ¡°If that young thing he¡¯s banging won¡¯t bleed him dry, then I n to.¡± The girls guffawed andughed. It was hard to not act interested. It was my own personal soap opera. They continued like that for a good hour. Midnight acting like someone else the entire time. Her bodynguage was no longer flirtatious. It was all business as she held her own hands. Her jokes were no longer crude. More judgy. The nces she gave me no longer saw me. They passed through me as she scanned the crowd for other people to socialize. It was easy to see she really was a professional. I didn¡¯t know which the real Midnight was. I surely liked my teacher a lot more. ¡°Nemuri,¡± a voice said from behind. I turned to see a man a few paces away. He was younger than thest supposed suitor. His hair was long. Down past his shoulders in a ponytail. He was tall and well refined. Not sparing me a nce I turned to his bodyguard. This one was shorter. About my height she was all muscle. Her arms bulged out of her tight shirt. Her chest was pure muscle, no boobs whatsoever. Thick thighs I couldn¡¯t help but think she could pop my head like a melon if I ever got between them. Her head shaved she had dark skin. We eyed one another over then she ignored me. ¡°Jiro,¡± Midnight said as if she was actually happy to see him. One of the stories I overheard was Jiro had a thing for bedding the daughters of business rivals. I doubted she was happy to see him. ¡°How can I help you?¡± ¡°I simply wanted to say hello,¡± he admitted, then eyed me. ¡°But I see you have a bodyguard. Interested in a little bout?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Midnight said, thinking as she tapped her chin. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s rather new to the circuit. Tell me Gambit, any issue with fighting a woman?¡± ¡°Which one?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask, pointing at Jiro and his bodyguard. His hair was very feminine. Her group guffawed andughed. Midnight expertly hid a smile. ¡°The Bolivian Bullet, of course,¡± she said looking to the woman bodyguard. I guessed that was her name, and a hint at what her powers were. ¡°No problem with me, madam,¡± I said. She smiled wider. ¡°Good, let¡¯s make it official,¡± Midnight said. ¡°A wager perhaps?¡± ¡°You must have a lot of trust in your guard,¡± Jiro noted. Not outwardly showing his annoyance with my joke. ¡°Gambit was it? You beat Momentum, correct?¡± Turns out I was an idiot. That fight was more talked about than I thought it would have been. ¡°You beat Momentum, what? 3 times?¡± He asked his guard. She nodded. ¡°He stopped challenging you after that. What do you wish to wager?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking simple terms. You don¡¯t talk to me for 6 months if I win. And if you win, I¡¯ll give you that date.¡± I let out an annoyed breath. I had been hoping to hear a yacht or something crazy expensive wagered. ¡°Oh, now that is something I can get behind,¡± Jiro said. Actually getting excited by the idea. I guessed when you were rich money wasn¡¯t exciting. ¡°Shall we?¡± He bowed slightly and Midnight walked confidently. I followed but didn¡¯t risk talking. Jiro and the Bolivian Bullet followed. The group quieted around us, apparently all knew what was about to happen. ¡°We would like to squeeze in for the next match,¡± Midnight said to an attendant behind a desk. ¡°Of course, Miss Ishio,¡± the attendant said. ¡°Gambit and Belia the Bolivian Bullet?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jiro said. ¡°Would you care to ce wagers?¡± ¡°We have already set our own terms,¡± Midnight said. I inwardly cursed but didn¡¯t let it show. ¡°Of course,¡± he said. He typed in hisputer. ¡°They will be up next.¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± Jiro said. Growing excited with the prospect of a fight. Or perhaps winning. Midnight soon dragged me to the elevator closing it before Jiro could join. ¡°Sorry,¡± she whispered. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be. It¡¯s why we are here.¡± ¡°I doubt he will dope. But if you win others might challenge you. They definitely will. Think you can win?¡± ¡°She strong?¡± Midnight nodded. ¡°All foreign fighters are strong. And usually on the run too. She is able to push the air in front of her fists as quick as a bullet.¡± ¡°A bullet huh? Yeah I should be okay,¡± I said. She eyed me, a smile on her lips. ¡°You know, I considered taking one of the 3rd years. I doubt any of them would be as confident as you.¡± ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m much stronger than I was during the sports festival,¡± I said, giving her a wink. Anyone would be stronger after training with Evey and Angiea. ¡°I hope so. I don¡¯t want to go on a date with that asshole,¡± she mumbled as we got off the elevator. She led me to a small waiting room. There were sofas and TVs inside. ¡°You going to be okay without me?¡± I asked. ¡°Yep, this room is locked down tight. I¡¯ll watch from here.¡± Rxing on a sofa she turned in therge TV to show the fight going on currently. I took off my brown trench coat and sat opposite her. ¡°Ever done this before?¡± I asked. ¡°Have a bodyguard fight for you?¡± She frowned but nodded. ¡°Back when I was a kid,¡± she admitted. ¡°We had an ex-hero guard. She went by Glory. My dad introduced me to this when I was young. I let Glory fight for me a few times. I thought it was exciting. But she got beat up one time. I felt bad and she started teaching me what it meant to be a hero. Why she had done it. She had never made the top 10 so she didn¡¯t make any money. She worked for us to help pay for her son¡¯s operation. I stopped going to these after that.¡± ¡°What happened to her?¡± I asked. She admitted, ¡°took a bullet for me during a botched kidnapping. Lodged in her back. She never walked again. But she did it with a smile on her face. Glory was my hero.¡± I nodded. Unsure what to say. I couldn¡¯t picture what it was like to grow up like that. All the money in the world but needing a bodyguard because someone could backstab you. I had a little more respect for Midnight. Giving it up to slum it with students. Most likely in honor of ate hero that changed her life. Trying to do her best to take down or hurt the rich people she grew up with. We sat quietly until the fight ended. When it did a ding sounded from an inte. Midnight and I stood in unison. Her dress not showing any cleavage. I frowned, disappointed. ¡°Goodluck,¡± she said, giving me a once over. ¡°No kiss?¡± I asked disappointed. She smiled widely. ¡°If you win. How about that?¡± ¡°Deal,¡± I said, getting fired up. ¡°Good. Follow the green line.¡± I nodded and was out the door. Below the bleachers I walked down the hallway following the green line. It took me down a few halls until I came out to the arena. People cheering I walked up to the ss cage. Finding a door I stepped inside as Belia did. She wore a chain mail hero suit. It covered her chest but stopped at her dark and muscr abs. Then continued onto her legs. The chain mail went up her arms until they made gloves on her fists. She had a sneer on her face as she studied me, but no big change. I doubted she was on any drugs. ¡°A rare treat,¡± an announcer said. ¡°We all get to see Belia the Bolivian Bullet back in the ring. Going up against the super rookie Gambit!¡± The crowd grew louder. I stretched, throwing a few punches at nothing. ¡°Are you fighters ready?!¡± We both nodded. ¡°Begin!¡± I almost missed it in my Observation Haki. A distortion in the air left her fist. I dodged out of the way feeling the air move passed me, barely missing. ¡°Oh the first one missed. Let¡¯s see if he can keep it up!¡± The announcer yelled. I did a somersault backwards dodging another. The crowd went wild as Inded and ran at her. Rolling to the side she sent another 3 hits my way. They were getting faster and stronger as I closed the distance. Feeling the wind roar in my ears as it narrowly missed my head I saw why she was dangerous. I came within 10 feet of her, skidding to halt to miss another blow I decided to use it as training. Closing my eyes I focused on her Haki. She was like a deep ember in my minds eye. Strong and hard to miss. The power of her fists was like puffs of smoke inparison, but I could feel them. So close she aimed for my chest and face. Dodging, dipping, and diving I was missed by every blow as I closed the distance with my eyes closed. She roared in anger jumping at me. I took the hit and was thrown back by the force of it. Spitting up a little I dodged another thrown punch. This time I kept my eyes open as I closed in. When I was 2 paces away I poured chakra into every part of me. Pushing forward she didn¡¯t see me move as I appeared behind her. Twisting I kicked her at the back of the head with all I had. Belia mmed face first into the floor of the arena. Bouncing off of it with the force of my kick. The room quieted for a split second as it happened. Then the cheers started up again. Much louder than before I breathed in and out heavily as I was announced the winner. Turning Belia over she was bleeding from a broken nose but was breathing. Knocked out, I left her there as I headed out of the arena. People cheered my name around me as I left. Following the green line it wasn¡¯t long until I was back at the room I left Midnight in. ¡°Holy shit, kid,¡± she said as I opened the door. ¡°I expected you to win. But not that quick.¡± ¡°Fights that take forever only happen in the movies,¡± I said, still sweating as I put my trench coat back on. ¡°Please tell me we are leaving?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s poor form to gloat,¡± Midnight said. ¡°But I might need to make some appearances other than fights now. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get a bunch of invites for dinners and lunches. They¡¯ll expect me to bring my new bodyguard.¡± ¡°Keep with the promises of kisses, and I¡¯m all yours,¡± I said, shing her a grin. She barked augh, showing her true self once more. Walking up to me she waved me down. I followed. Turning my head she kissed me on the cheek. ¡°Jeez who do I need to beat up for some lip action?¡± I asked. ¡°We will see,¡± she said. ¡°Come on.¡± We were soon on our way. She assured me Jiro would stick to the bet so we didn¡¯t need to see him. I was driving her back to UA soon enough. CHAPTER 183 A DIFFERENT QUIRK CHAPTER 183 A DIFFERENT QUIRK ¡°I can feel it, hold it just like that,¡± I told her. ¡°Now slowly drop your legs.¡± Nejire dropped down, her hands still against the wall she hung suspended by them. ¡°I¡¯m doing it,¡± sheughed but then dropped to the floor as the chakra fluctuated. ¡°Oof.¡± ¡°Very good, but see, not as impossible as you thought.¡± ¡°So cool,¡± Nejire said, looking at her hands. ¡°I can do this now,¡± Toru said, her feet on the ceiling as she hung down. ¡°Show off,¡± Nejire mumbled, but was in too good of a mood to let it be ruined. ¡°This is so weird. I can almost feel the chakra.¡± Toru began walking on the ceiling. She had made the mistake of keeping her legs too close together in her room and ripped the drywall off the ceiling. Now she was sure to stay further apart to help distribute the weight. ¡°It¡¯s getting stronger in you,¡± I noted. ¡°Toru has about three times as much, but only because she has had it longer. It grows with strength and the more you use it. I think it is fully limated to her body so she won¡¯t have as much explosive growth.¡± ¡°Is this how you learned to use it?¡± Nejire asked. ¡°No, I learned by being told to run at a tree and climb on it. With my shoes on. And I couldn¡¯t have food until I had climbed 50 feet,¡± I said. ¡°Damn, how long did it take you?¡± Toru asked, dropping down to the ground. Twisting in the air shended on her feet expertly. She was learning how to channel chakra and was slowly bing physically stronger with it. ¡°2 days,¡± I admitted. ¡°Who taught you?¡± Nejire asked. ¡°An ancient ninja group,¡± I said, but refused to talk about it further. School had started back up. Our Provisional Hero License Exam was set for the next day. The days had flown by in the dorms. Training from sunup to sundown I felt like everyone in my ss was getting stronger much more quickly. I continued to visit Mei daily. My attention brought a smile to her lips. She didn¡¯t want to admit how much she enjoyed me forcing her to take a break. She had finally seeded in replicating the small machine that made the nanobots in the Gantz suit. It took a custom order from a robotic shop that had equipment to build something so small. As co-owner of herpany I had to be there to sign off on it. No one had asked where she got the money, but just in case I was working on a n with a moneyunderer that the information broker set me up with. My rtionship with Toru and Nejire was my main focus though. As they trained with chakra we spent more time in Nejire¡¯s room. Working with the secret power. Both girls agreed to say it was an evolution of their quirk if people asked. Another way to be stronger they were all for keeping it a secret. Nejire put her hands back on the wall and slowly climbed up. She made it almost to the ceiling but dropped down. ¡°Master this and we will start working on water walking,¡± I said. ¡°So cool,¡± Nejire said, the excitable girl walking over to give me a kiss. ¡°Are you sure you have to leave?¡± Her hand moved down to my crotch. ¡°For a few hours,¡± I admitted. My hands going down to her rump as I kissed her neck. ¡°We have time though¡­¡± ¡°Deal,¡± Nejire said, dropping her pajama pants. Her still tanned skin apparent I was lifting her up and diving in. Fucking her while standing she gasped as her legs wrapped around me. Hands holding onto my neck she lifted up her shirt to reveal her perky tits. I began licking her nipples as I humped into her. Cumming quickly she became more heated as myrge hands pulled and pushed her hips away from me. A simple quick session she came 4 times before I was filling her up with my cum. Eyes fluttering she giggled as I dropped her on her bed. Turning to see Toru with her hand in her pants as she yed with herself she dropped her pants to her knees and turned around. I was soon plowing into her from the back. I was taller now since I had been using my Epitome Lust skill on my physique. Bending down I fucked her hard and fast as she moaned loudly. Turning her head around we kissed as she became visible. My girlfriend ever ready to watch or be watched her voice scratched as she moaned my name. When I finished inside of her she demanded to be set on the bed as well. Nejire¡¯s room covered in pink it looked more like a little girl¡¯s room. The girl¡¯s cuddled up to one another as Nejire turned on her TV. ¡°Tell us all about it,¡± Toru said with a yawn. ¡°Yeah. I want to hear if you actually seduce Midnight,¡± Nejire said. ¡°Many boys have tried.¡± ¡°We will see. She¡¯s proving harder than I expected,¡± I admitted. I had gone with her for a lunch and dinner date. Mainly with her own friends I was expected to wait around and that was all. Since I was seen as her bodyguard it would be weird for me to suddenly not be with her. It wasn¡¯t too bad. I got to know the 18+ hero better over that time. She would tell me stories of the high-ss or her own childhood. Her parents were actually proud of her bing a hero. Fully supporting the decision she spoke to them daily and they kept up the appearance of her traveling a lot. Keeping her guise up she was one of many undercover heroes. Only very select people knew about them because they didn¡¯t do it for money. They were still paid but the money was put into a trust. One that Midnight nned to donate when she retired. All in all I liked her more. I came to the conclusion that Midnight the teacher was the real her. She liked to flirt, hint, and tease, but had no sexual encounters. Not that I could see anyway. Her quirk allowed her to put people to sleep. Something she had done on more than one asion undercover. With her contacts she was the inside track to a whole other world. More than once she had been in a situation where someone was about to be killed. Putting everyone in the vicinity to sleep she would call in backup and be imprisoned with the rest of them. Only to walk out of the prison in her Midnight gear. She had told me a lot of horror stories that the rich were able to get away with. Back when she first started doing the work there were fights where the quirk users would kill one another. Or people would gically modify animals to have quirks somehow and fight those like Pokemon. There was also a big child sex ring she had personally put an end to. Something she never received credit for, nor asked for credit. That was another reason that I was d I had killed Stain. He had put All Might on this pedestal saying he was the only person worthy of being a hero. Where in my eyes Midnight was much more a hero than All Might. No limelight or praise. Simply doing what she could for the people she had never met. Potentially ruining her friendships if it ever got out she was a hero. After giving the girls a kiss Nejire proceeded to spoon Toru. A friendship had formed between the 2 girls over our vacation and they werefortable with one another. Not so much interested in sex with each other they kept it more like a sisterhood. Neither girl had talked to Mei much. Toru liked the anonymity and Nejire just wanted to make sure I was hard and ready to fuck her senseless whenever she asked. So far I hadn¡¯t disappointed either. Jumping out of Nejire¡¯s window it wasn¡¯t long until I was back at the school garage in my chakra disguise. Midnight was waiting for me. Wearing a gold gown that matched her blonde wig it covered a lot of skin again. The skirt was split down the side though, revealing her thigh. ¡°Tonight is going to be a little different,¡± Midnight admitted. ¡°You will have to wear a tux.¡± She pointed to a tuxedo in a stic bag, it had apparently been dry cleaned. ¡°Ugh, do I have to wear a bowtie?¡± I asked as I walked up to it. ¡°No, a tie is fine, I brought both,¡± she said. ¡°What? Don¡¯t like them?¡± ¡°No I don¡¯t. Makes me look like a present.¡± I eyed her. ¡°You would look good in one.¡± ¡°I look good in everything, darling,¡± sheughed. ¡°And out of it too, I¡¯m sure,¡± I teased but started undressing and putting the suit on. The tie was ck as were the pants and jacket. The shirt was a gold that matched her gown. ¡°Color coordinated party?¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± she said. ¡°Makes it easier to find one another. And know who you belong to. This party is a little different because you will be doing your own reconnaissance. We are going to the Abiko household.¡± ¡°Your friend Ema?¡± I asked. ¡°She is not my friend,¡± Midnight said, which surprised me because she was an older woman Midnight was always talking to. ¡°Weston, you need to know. None of these rich folks are good people. Some of them I am sure aren¡¯t openly breaking thew. But all of them are up to something. Ema? She is under suspicion of having a business partner killed.¡± ¡°That fire on their yacht?¡± I asked. I had been listening intently to all the gossip. My one true form of entertainment. ¡°Yeah. Just so happens Ema has a guy with a fire quirk under her employ,¡± Midnight admitted. ¡°No proof, no witnesses. So don¡¯t trust any of them.¡± I nodded. ¡°This evening I will be at the main party. You check in with me every hour. You will be with the guards and staff at another party.¡± ¡°We get our own party?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Yes, most of the bodyguards are ex-heroes. They are famous in their own rights. This kind of party is where guards socialize. Try to pry information from you. Or poach you. There should be no fighting. If someone tries to start something you decline or de-escte. I¡¯m sure that the rich and famous will be socializing there as well. It¡¯s a great chance for people to meet old heroes. If somethinges up you text my number with this.¡± She passed me a burner. ¡°Also if they ask, I was in Paris this week. You are my Japanese bodyguard. You don¡¯t travel with me. Keep everything vague. I¡¯m counting on you.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t disappointed you yet, right?¡± I asked with a wide smile. She frowned but nodded. ¡°No, you are doing way better than I imagined. I¡¯m just worried. Where the other parties were more casual. This is very¡­formal. One of about 3 annual parties that I can¡¯t miss.¡± ¡°Are we any closer to the drug?¡± I asked, there hadn¡¯t been any fights since the first one. ¡°No, but you are doing good work,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve made more appearances than usual. And I heard gossip about a business rival being involved in that smuggling ring. There is now a task force set up watching him. These events are a treasure trove of intel. A word here or there could make the difference of bringing some of these people to justice.¡± I was dressed by that point. Getting into the car I drove us to the location. This one was further outside of town. Midnight was quiet, but I still had questions. ¡°Have you ever brought any of them down?¡± I asked. ¡°One of the elites, I mean.¡± Staring out the window she was quiet for a time. Eventually she answered, ¡°3. Been doing this for almost 12 years and I¡¯ve brought down 3. One ran that sex ring. He was a sicko. Always gave me the creeps. Everyone knew about it but didn¡¯t talk about it. I had one of the 3rd years that looked young inserted where I knew he had people watching. She was kidnapped and brought to him that night. Heroes arrived just in time to save her from being raped. Another was an old boyfriend. My first in fact. He got it in his head to drink and drive. Ran someone over. Only reason I knew it happened was because he got drunk and hinted at it. He¡¯s still in prison for that. Thest¡­was Ema Abiko¡¯s sister. She ran a few sweatshops. Brought in foreigners. Turns out someone under her employ had a mind control quirk. Kept the people living in slums with a smile on their faces. When they were raided they found 12 children. All had died of dehydration or starvation. Kept working, never stopped for anything. The guy had them so brainwashed they could only think about work.¡± She let out a steadying breath. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten close on a lot of them. But they always squeak by. One I had dead to rights. Turns out he bribed the judge. Now the judge is in prison while he is scot free. It¡¯s sickening, you know?¡± She asked turning to look at me through the rear view mirror. A few tears in her eyes. ¡°20 years ago, before All Might, the criminals were rampant. They slowed down or got smarter. These people? Nothing changed. They have this little club where they trade favors and bribe their way through the problems. No real consequences as they see regr people like ants. Little y things to use and toss away.¡± She quieted after that. I didn¡¯t pry anymore. I remembered Midnight dying in the manga. Off screen, with no justification. No matter what happened in the future, I was going to save her. I didn¡¯t care what it would take. We arrived at therge house. Easily the biggest mansion I had seen in person we were far out of town. Limos were dropping some people off. Others drove cars that cost hundreds of thousands of dors. I parked and a valet was soon driving the car somewhere else to keep the front entrance clear. I opened Midnight¡¯s door and she grabbed my elbow. Escorting her inside she whispered, ¡°There is arge room ahead and to the right that I will be at. You will be out back. Don¡¯t ept drinks from anyone.¡± I nodded. Walking her to arge room there was a band ying as people in long gowns or tuxes congregated inrge groups. I watched until she met up with the host, Ema. Her not friend. The woman was older, I guessed in her 50s because she had a lot of work done on her face. Making her appear fake. It was hard to see her as the criminal type but that was who the criminals were. People you least suspected. I walked to the back of the house. The bodyguards were in just as regal clothes as the rich people. No hero suits on this time they looked like regr people. Except those with physical abnormalities from their quirks. There was a woman with antennae on her head and chin. Another with 2 rows of breasts that I couldn¡¯t help but ogle at. A guy had really long legs, but a short torso. Another had enough hair on his arms and face to make him look like an ape. I knew that this was normal in MHA, but I was still amazed at all the differences in people. How did some of them find people to marry? There was onedy with the head of a praying mantis. I sure as hell wouldn¡¯t want to risk doing her, just in case she wanted to bite my head off. Everyone there was strong though. I could feel their Haki. People were always ncing this way or that. Ready for anything as they met or caught up with other heroes. I recognized a few. There was Hot Spark who had been famous when I was a kid. Biscuit was a giant fat guy that ran into a burning building saving nearly a dozen people. He got so burned he had to quit being a hero though. The left side of his face had some work done on it so he wasn¡¯t as scarred as he used to be. Thest I recognized was Cultivate. He was a famous Chinese hero that could absorb energy from the air. Making him stronger. He got famous after taking on an entire gang. He wasuded as the next All Might, but he disappeared soon after that. ¡°Hello,¡± someone said beside me. I turned to see Belia the Bolivian Bullet. The hard woman had a slight smile on her face. ¡°Belia, how¡¯s it going?¡± I asked with a wide smile. She didn¡¯t appear too pissed off from our fight. I hoped she didn¡¯t want to start something. ¡°Better,¡± she said slowly. ¡°I wanted to thank you for our fight. We didn¡¯t get to talk much before.¡± Her nose looked all healed after I had broken it. ¡°So you aren¡¯t mad?¡± I asked sheepishly. ¡°Sorry if I was rough.¡± ¡°Oh no, I was, but that passes,¡± she said, waving me over to a bar. ¡°It was a fun fight. Most don¡¯t make it so close to me.¡± Her words were slow as if she was struggling with thenguage. I was sure everyone was speaking Japanese, but I heard it as English. Something I didn¡¯t question. ¡°Your quirk was pretty cool,¡± I admitted as we stopped at the bar. She ordered a wine and I ordered a beer. No one IDed me. ¡°It was a good fight.¡± ¡°Yes, I was curious though. Were your eyes really shut when you approached me?¡± She asked. ¡°They were,¡± I said. ¡°I have a quirk that helps me sense energy. I was able to feel your punches more easily than see them.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± she said. ¡°It has been driving me crazy. Most I have fought do not close eyes.¡± ¡°I try not to,¡± I said. ¡°Up for a rematch?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she said. ¡°But a more rxed setting would be best. Perhaps one of my days off?¡± ¡°I think I can manage that,¡± I said. I might as well do my own research into the doping. Maybe she knew something. And I was always up for training my Haki. ¡°What brings you to Japan?¡± ¡°Work mostly,¡± she said. ¡°Many opportunities¡­¡± We talked about this or that. Both of us happy to have someone to talk to. Especially about fights. I showed her the training weights I used. She struggled but managed to hold them up. She was soon asking for a set, and since Momo could make them I didn¡¯t see a problem with it. Some goodwill could go a long way. Some more ex-heroes made their way over. Belia introduced me and they ]began talking about their glory days. Drinking heavily the party grew louder. I excused myself and made my way back inside. Finding Midnight in much the same situation as me, surrounded by people she nodded toward me and I went back out. Joining the group some had wandered off while others joined in. Meeting or saying hello to certain people. That was when I noticed her. She was shorter, only about 5 feet tall. Long dark blue hair that went to her lower back, she had blue tinted skin that was a much lighter shade. Her eyes were ck. Pupils, iris, sclera and all. She looked very familiar, but I could not ce her. ¡°You¡¯re Madix, right?¡± One of the older guys asked. ¡°The actress?¡± ¡°I am,¡± she said in a sweet voice. ¡°I am happy to know that some of you know me.¡± I noticed that the guys around me eyed her up and down. All lecherously. I couldn¡¯t help but join them. A short body, but perky breasts that were almost spilling out of her top. Her ck eyes studied us one by one before settling on me. ¡°Except you?¡± She asked me. ¡°You look familiar,¡± I said. ¡°But can¡¯t ce you.¡± The people around meughed as if I had told a great joke. ¡°Then you will be my escort,¡± Madix said as she stepped toward me. I looked around to the people around me but they were soon talking amongst themselves, ignoring us. I guessed I knew her from the original party where I had met Belia. I looked to the Bolivian Bullet but she shrugged. Staring down at Madix she raised her hand. I took it and felt a wave of dizzinesse over me. Blinking, I wasn''t too sure what had happened. But for some reason my mind slowed down as I stared at her. She smiled up at me, a grin showing dull teeth with no canines. It was a sweet smile that I couldn¡¯t help but reflect. ¡°Get me a drink,¡± she ordered, pulling me with her through the group. I followed but we passed by the bartender. My mind in a daze I couldn¡¯t help but clutch her hand tightly. Not willing to let her go. My eyes drawn to her ass I thought I recognized it. Where I had seen her was on the tip of my tongue, but I couldn¡¯t connect the ideas. In a fog I followed her. Not noticing a few others as they followed behind. Madix took us inside but rather than going to the main party she ran us down to the basement. Fully furnished I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from her. Before I knew it we were in a room with arge bed. The room itself was small. On 3 of the walls were mirrors that I stared at. My eyes focused on the hundreds of Madix¡¯s I could see reflected over and over again. ¡°You are cute,¡± she said in a sweet voice. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful,¡± I said drunkenly. She giggled, releasing my hand as she slid out of the dress revealing her naked body. Her breasts were better than I imagined. Light blue skin turned into ck at her nipples. Her chest bouncing with the simple movement I was mesmerized by them. Her pubic hair shaved into a thin strip it was dark blue like the rest of her hair. ¡°Undress,¡± she ordered as sheid down on the bed. ¡°What am I doing here?¡± I asked, looking around at the mirrors. Slowly my mind was waking up, but then she moved back to me. Grabbing my hand I focused back on her. Madix was my entire world as her body moved closer. It wasn¡¯t long until I was fully naked. Myrge dick flopping out from my underwear her eyes widened. ¡°Maybe this will be a treat,¡± she said. Laying back down she pulled me with her. On top of her she was so hot. I could feel the heat radiating from her pussy. She pulled me in for a kiss. Her pink tongue sticking out I was soon sucking on it as we made out. Her hands moved all around me as we kissed one another. Everything else in the world was gone. I felt like we made out forever. Eventually she grabbed my dick and I felt like I would die in ecstasy. My entire body jerked from the simple movement. She giggled again. Biting her lip as she guided me into her. My body knew this part. Instinctively turning my Lust aura on and coating my dick in chakra I dove in without regard. The woman¡¯s small body took me in with some effort but she felt too heavenly for me to care. It was as if I was fucking an angel. Normally I felt the best going in and out. My partner squeezing me with every thrust. But Madix made it feel like every inch was a dozen thrusts. Her pussy gushed out liquid as I kept going and going. She let out a deep moan as her eyes rolled to the back of her head. We both came as soon as I was fully inside of her. Our lips finding one another again we pulled the other''s body to try to get me further inside. She shook with every pulse of my dick as I deposited a huge amount of cum into her. There was nothing around me that mattered other than cumming into her. The haziness redoubled as she became my world. I was soon fucking into her hard. Pulling all the way out and mming in she gasped out. Cursing with every thrust. All I could do was speed up. Cumming again she joined me. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± She yelled out as her body breathed in and out. I smiled, used to my girls saying this. She red at me as I didn¡¯t answer. ¡°I will get on top.¡± My mind worked enough to follow orders. Her small body moving to be on top of me she rocked back and forth but came again. Yelling out as her face looked up to the ceiling. I began ying with her clit as I covered my dick and hands in chakra. ¡°Fucking fuck!¡± She yelled out as I started humping into her. Taking all of it she soon started up again. No longer asking questions as we had to sate our lust with the other. Her pussy only got tighter and wetter as we kept going. When she was too tired to ride me I took her from the back. mming her small body into the mattress as she cried out. Her hands gripping the bed sheet I felt everything in exquisite detail. My entire shaft felt her warm caress. Each thrust orgasm inspiring as I felt my balls struggle to keep up with the demand for once. But I never stopped humping into her. Back in a kneeling position she held onto my neck much like I had fucked someone else earlier that day. I couldn¡¯t remember her name though as Madix took all of my attention. We stared in one another¡¯s eyes, both of us cumming again she blurted out, ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°I love you,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but repeat. My mind lost in lust as I pictured her in Toru¡¯s ce. We continued on. Speeding up our lovemaking as we lost track of time. Neither sure what was happening around us as our eyes locked. I wanted every part of her. I could tell she felt the same as her hips ground into me harder with every thrust. Then I had the great idea of giving her a gift. Increasing how much chakra I was using I mmed her into the mattress causing her to cry out in pain and pleasure. I came in her deeply. She yelled out, her eyes fluttering as I deposited anotherrge shot of semen. Then the Watanabe heart formed under her pubic hair and she was screaming again. Her feet and hands pushing against the mattress as the inferno of chakra formed she went through a powerful orgasm. Breathing in and out heavily the Pathways burned into her, sending her into a deeper orgasm than ever before. Her eyes looked up to the ceiling sightlessly. She blinked as the smooth caress of her pussy lessened. Then she let out a long sigh. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Madix mumbled. ¡°W-¡± ¡°Gambit!¡± A voice yelled from behind me. I turned to see Midnight. Fearing that I had been caught with another woman I pulled out of Madix in a rush. As I did I felt a wave of knowledge assault me. Looking around the room it was obvious that the mirrors were 1-way ss. In some sort of sex room I blinked as I held my head. Madix was on the bed. Buckets of cum pouring out of her in a slow stream. She was already passed out. Sleeping happily with the dozens of bruises I had given her with my rough lovemaking. I turned to see Midnight staring at me. Furious, she tried to keep up a cool demeanor. I blushed. Seeing my clothes on the floor I began dressing quickly as I realized what happened. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Midnight said in a cold voice once I was mostly dressed. I nodded, following her with my head bowed. Belia was in the hall. Mouthing the word, ¡®Sorry.¡¯ I shrugged and followed behind a still elegant Midnight. Passing by other doors I wondered if there was more sex going on or if people had been watching me do it. Unbelieving I had fallen for such a trick I followed Midnight in shame. No one gave us another look as we walked out. The valet called our car in on the radio and we stood in silence. When her car was brought up she grabbed the keys and got in the driver¡¯s seat. I was too ashamed to say anything. Getting in the passenger¡¯s seat she sped off. Kicking up gravel as the car elerated away. Midnight was not in a talking mood. I let her stew on it. Chastising myself for falling for such an obvious trick. But the longer we drove, the more I realized I had no way to fight it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to go through that,¡± Midnight eventually whispered. She choked up a little as I noticed she was actually crying. ¡°I didn¡¯t think she was back or else I would have warned you.¡± ¡°Back?¡± I asked, still trying to figure out what she was saying. ¡°Madix, that cunt,¡± she spat. ¡°She was in America for years. Became a famous porn actress there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s where I knew her from,¡± I said more to myself than her. It hit me. Back before I had entered the world the old me had been obsessed with her porn. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have like an Aphrodisiac quirk?¡± Midnight nodded, wiping tears out of her eyes. ¡°Yes. There is nothing you could have done. She would usually do something like this. Grab a few unsuspecting guys throughout the night. She likes to be watched. I should have known,¡± she said angrily as she wrung her hands on the steering wheel. ¡°I am so sorry you had to be raped like that.¡± ¡°Rape?¡± I asked without thinking about it. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it exactly rape.¡± The more I thought about it though, the more I realized it probably was. ¡°Maybe a little.¡± ¡°It was,¡± Midnight said. ¡°And your virginity lost.¡± I barked augh, unable to help myself. ¡°Virgin? Nah I lost that a while ago,¡± I admitted. ¡°You did?¡± She asked, surprised. Tearing her eyes off the road to stare at me for once. ¡°Oh yeah, I mean I have a girlfriend,¡± I said. ¡°We took that step a long time ago.¡± ¡°Who?¡± She asked. ¡°Someone,¡± I said. ¡°Oh boy, she is going to be pissed she missed that one.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Midnight asked. ¡°She likes to watch that sort of thing,¡± I said. Trying to make Midnight feel a little better. ¡°But that Madix sleeps around a lot?¡± I asked. Midnight nodded. ¡°Is there somewhere I can get tested?¡± I itched my crotch. ¡°I don¡¯t trust that sort of thing.¡± ¡°Recovery Girl should have something,¡± Midnight said quietly. ¡°Can we wake her up? I really want to know now if I need some treatment,¡± I said. ¡°Uh yeah,¡± Midnight said, still in a daze. We drove back in silence. Recovery Girl grumbled but had a simple test. I passed and she eyed us. Unsure if Midnight was the one I had risked it with. She gave us a disapproving look but was back to bed. ¡°Well, that was fun,¡± I said. ¡°Sorry to ruin the party. I¡¯ll uh try to watch for that in the future, alright?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to quit?¡± Midnight asked, still a little shocked. ¡°Nah, I think I got some good leads. Besides, it¡¯s what I signed up for. At least it wasn¡¯t a guy that roofied me,¡± I said with augh. Waving her off I was soon heading back to Nejire¡¯s room. Waking the girls up after a shower I told them a hell of story. CHAPTER 184 PROVISIONAL EXAM CHAPTER 184 PROVISIONAL EXAM ¡°Good luck,¡± Nejire tiredly said from the bed as we jumped off of her balcony. Well I jumped and Toru held on. I walked us toward our own dorm in the pre-dawn light. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you had sex with a pornstar,¡± Toru whispered in my ear. ¡°Why is that hot?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± I said. ¡°It was an¡­experience to say the least. I think I understand what I do to you girls a little better now.¡± ¡°Drive us crazy? Piss us off?¡± ¡°Make you cum so hard you pass out,¡± I said. ¡°Oh right, that part,¡± she giggled. ¡°You¡¯re so perfect.¡± ¡°You¡¯re perfect,¡± I said. ¡°Most people would be mad, you know?¡± ¡°I am very mad¡­at her. How dare she take advantage of my boyfriend,¡± Toru said, raising a fist in the air. ¡°You worried about awakening chakra in her?¡± I shook my head. Toga had it for weeks now and she wasn¡¯t acting any differently. Maybe a little stronger, but that could have been the training we had been going through. I always wondered how the League had been such a problem for heroes. Toga was a high schooler like the kids at UA, but always beat them. Now I understood that they devoted themselves to training. No school or drama, they were as obsessed with it as I was. I came up to our dorm and climbed up the wall. Dropping Toru off she demanded a kiss and I was off to my own room. Showering again I put on my school uniform and was heading downstairs. Most everyone was already awake in the waiting area. I hadn¡¯t realized how nervous everyone was. No one ate or spoke as they sat around. Lost in their own thoughts preparing for the day. ¡°Who died?¡± I said loudly, making a few of them jump. ¡°Come on guys, this is supposed to be exciting. We might earn our Hero Licenses today.¡± I had a quest for just that, I was excited to get this over with. ¡°Provisional,¡± Momo corrected. ¡°Provisional, what the hell does that even mean?¡± I asked. ¡°It means temporary,¡± Momo said. ¡°Whatever, temporary, permanent, same thing. We could officially be heroes. Little cards with our faces on them that say, yes I can use my god-given quirk to help people in need. No more will you have to ignore someone robbing a convenience store. When someone asks you for a pair of handcuffs to apprehend someone, you can tell them, right here, Momo,¡± I said with a big smile. ¡°Yeah yeah,¡± Red Riot said. ¡°At least you got some sleep.¡± ¡°Me? Hell no, I got like nothing,¡± I admitted. ¡°But that is no reason to let it show. Come on. Let¡¯s spar, brew some coffee and chug it, y a game. Something to lift your spirits.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we save our strength for the test?¡± Momo asked. ¡°Oh I think we have done plenty of training. I think it will be easy,¡± I said. ¡°I tell you what? I might have heard a thing or two about the test.¡± ¡°Goddamn it, where the hell do you hear this stuff?¡± Bakugo growled. ¡°What? I flirt, grease a few palms, and just so happen to hear a thing or 2. Not interested?¡± I asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± he mumbled. People gathered up as Toru came down the stairs. She sat next to me as we huddled up on the sofas. Surrounding a coffee table the 4 couches barely fit all of us as some stood or others sat on the back cushions. ¡°I hear that there will be other schools involved.¡± ¡°Oh my god, we knew that,¡± Momo groaned. Other people groaned angrily as well as Iughed. ¡°There¡¯s more, there¡¯s more,¡± I assured. ¡°We will be the targets of most of them.¡± ¡°What?¡± Midoriya asked, nervously. ¡°UA is famous. What are we, a 0.2% eptance rate? But all of our quirks were shown during the Sports Festival. People know what we were capable of. They will be targeting us specifically.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good,¡± Minamented. ¡°No, it¡¯s not. So we will have to be smart about this if we want all of us to pass,¡± I said. ¡°I assume we all want to pass?¡± There were nods around the group. ¡°Good. Other than that I¡¯ve heard it will consist of a battle royale. Every man for himself.¡± ¡°How are we supposed to help each other if it¡¯s every man for himself?¡± Toru asked. ¡°Well every school for himself then. If we can trust each other not to backstab I think we will be fine. I also heard it will consist of a disaster scenario too. I¡¯m not sure what that will entail,¡± I lied. ¡°So just trust each other, and we should make it out okay.¡± ¡°Sounds annoying,¡± Bakugo growled. ¡°What? You don¡¯t trust me?¡± I asked. ¡°You went to save me from kidnappers and everything, Bakugo. I thought we had something special.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± he growled as peopleughed. ¡°You ready to go?¡± Aizawa said, walking in. We all turned to him and were grabbing our suitcases with our costumes inside. Loaded up on a bus we headed out of town where the hero schools were supposed to meet. After a good 4 hour drive we arrived around 10 am. The group had be more talkative on the drive, but all were distracted. Toru and I slept. Her leaning on my shoulder as Iid against the window. We hadn¡¯t had much sleep after the pornstar drama. She got a little heated hearing about it. Using her phone hotspot to pull up some videos of the blue star, she got way more into it. ¡°We are here,¡± Aizawa said as the bus came to a stop. ¡°Takoba National Stadium.¡± Toru and I woke up as others giggled around us. Aizawa walked down the aisle, frowning at us as he passed. ¡°Be on your best behavior. This test happens in September and June. If you mess up now it will be 9 months before you can try again. Everything could be a test, so don¡¯t piss anyone off.¡± ¡°Including you, sensei?¡± I asked. ¡°Especially me,¡± he said in his patented bored tone. We were soon grabbing our suitcases and piling out of the bus. I yawned widely as we grouped up. ¡°You 2 seemfortable sleeping next to one another,¡± Momo noted. Judging us. ¡°Toru has a very calming effect,¡± I said. ¡°Weston, radiates heat,¡± Toru said, grabbing my arm. ¡°He¡¯s like a furnace.¡± ¡°I wish I could sleep like that,¡± Ma said, eyeing her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can sit on myp on the way back, Ma,¡± I offered. The little perv flipping me off, as the groupughed. ¡°Come on guys, we gotta get serious,¡± Red Riot said. ¡°Gather round. On 3. Plus-¡± ¡°Ultra!!¡± An enthusiastic man finished. He was a little taller than me. In what looked like a newsboy hat with an S on the front he excitedlyughed. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t randomly insert yourself in other people¡¯s huddles,¡± a tired voice said. We turned to see others in the same school uniform. ¡°Sorry about that,¡± the big guy said walking out of our group. I recognized him from the manga. He was supposedly pretty strong, able to control wind. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of these guys,¡± Bakugo said. ¡°UA in the East. Shiketsu in the West. They are from the number 2 school. Shiketsu High.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Momo said. ¡°It¡¯s good to meet you.¡± The man that had interrupted was soon joined by the dark broody type and a hot brown haired girl. With thick lips she eyed me up and down. Giving me a wide smile. ¡°You must be Weston,¡± she said walking up. Grabbing my hand to shake it vigorously. ¡°I saw you in the Sports Festival. You won, right?¡± She asked quickly. Reminding me of someone as I felt the chakra in her. I began to sweat, remembering this now. Toga was supposed to be at the Exam. Stealing Midoriya¡¯s blood for some reason she had pretended to be this girl. They never exined how she took her ce. But the chakra pathways were clear as day to me. My Roronoa clone had switched out just 2 days ago, so it hadn¡¯t been long. I wasn¡¯t sure what she was doing there. Either it was a mission assigned her from Shigaraki and kept on the downlow, or my Roronoa clone wasn¡¯t trusted with everything. ¡°Yeah, thanks,¡± I said, prying my hands away from her. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯ll see you inside.¡± ¡°Come on, Camie,¡± the bored emo one said. She tsked and walked away. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Momo asked. ¡°Usually you¡¯re flirting with everyone.¡± ¡°Not that girl,¡± I said. ¡°There¡¯s something not quite right about her.¡± She was way too enthusiastic to meet me. I worried the vampire girl was obsessed with me now. I eyed Toru. ¡°Don¡¯t go near her.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She whispered, worried. ¡°Just don¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°I got a bad feeling from her.¡± She wanted to ask more but was interrupted as a green haired woman walked up to Aizawa. ¡°Eraser! Eraser is that you!?¡± She yelled excitedly though she was only a few feet away. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since we have seen each other. Let¡¯s get married.¡± ¡°No thanks,¡± he said instantly. They talked as I thought. I didn¡¯t think they ever exined why they wanted Midoriya¡¯s blood. Did they suspect him of being All Might¡¯s sessor now? AFO had said it when he and All Might fought, and I was pretty sure Shigaraki and AFO could still talk to one another psychically somehow. I wasn¡¯t sure what to do. With his blood Toga could turn into him. Or did they want to study his quirk? I might have to step in to prevent that. Or did she want my blood? I had awoken chakra in her. Maybe she bbed. But Toga wasn¡¯t the type to volunteer information or sign up for being tested on. I doubted she had told anyone. Either way she drank my blood and felt something she probably never felt before. Ignoring her obsession with Roronoa after it happened. I wasn¡¯t sure her thoughts, but Toga was enough of a pain to worry about. She could be obsessive. If she found out about Toru I worried what she would do. ¡°You alright?¡± Toru asked. ¡°Uh, yeah,¡± I lied. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I walked past the people from the other school. Ignoring others as we walked inside. Toru and a few others followed. Too much to think about I decided not to worry about it. I wanted to be like Luffy. Like with the worry about a challenge, it was not something I could control. My worry should be on the next quest. Not some unforeseen that may or may not happen. CHAPTER 185 DODGEBALL CHAPTER 185 DODGEBALL We were led to our own locker room. Changing into our costumes everyone was nervous once more. Even me. Not so much about the test but about Toga. I regretted not killing her again. She was too much of a wild card. Had killed many people before. Mainly boys, but still. I wouldn¡¯t put it past her to kill another girl. I knew in the manga she had some obsession with Uraraka and Tsuyu, but I couldn¡¯t remember if that was because Midoriya had a rtionship with them or what. ¡°You alright?¡± Todoroki asked. ¡°Uh yeah,¡± I said. ¡°Different to actually be here.¡± ¡°I hear you,¡± he said. More talkative than usual. ¡°I noticed you using your fire side more during training,¡± I noted. ¡°Uh yeah, kind of realized I was being dumb about not using it,¡± he said. ¡°A little eye opening when you beat me.¡± ¡°Yeah, who cares about family stuff? We are here to fight and be heroes. Do our best, you know?¡± He nodded. ¡°What about you Midoriya? I noticed you were using your legs a lot more.¡± ¡°You noticed that, huh? I call it my Shoot Style. I was limiting myself by only using my hands.¡± ¡°Got your suit upgraded too I see.¡± ¡°Yep,¡± he said nudging the floor with his boot. ¡°Have spring recoils in them. And steel toe now. Ida gave me some pointers on how to fight with my feet.¡± ¡°Fun fun,¡± I said as we walked out of the locker room. We were soon heading through an underground tunnel into arge room. The other schools were mostly there already. UA gathered up together as we nervously waited. ¡°What are there, a thousand kids here?¡± Red Riot asked. ¡°What did Aizawa say the pass rate was? 1%?¡± ¡°Less than 5%, Kirishima,¡± Pikachu said. Kirishima was Red Riot¡¯s name. I mentally hit myself. Forcing my mind to remember his name this time I thanked Pikachu for saying it. If only someone would say his name. ¡°Starting to get a little nervous,¡± Jiro mumbled. The earphone girl next to me she was one of the few girls I hadn¡¯t interacted with much. ¡°Want to hold my hand?¡± I asked. She looked at it and scoffed. Iughed rubbing the top of her head to mess up her hair. ¡°Kirishima, what was that thing you were going to have us yell before that Shiketsu High guy jumped in.¡± ¡°Uh Plus Ultra?¡± He asked, confused. ¡°Yeah that,¡± I said, ying dumb. ¡°Let¡¯s yell that or something.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just going to get more people focused on us,¡± Momo growled. ¡°Who cares. All these people are side characters, we are the main cast,¡± I said. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s UA¡¯s calling card. Might as well get these people focused on us so we can beat them up and finish early.¡± I stuck my hand out. ¡°You¡¯re crazy,¡± Momo said with augh. Putting her hand on mine. Soon others did. ¡°Let¡¯s do it. Plus Ultra!¡± We yelled. I felt foolish but it made the othersugh and outsiders give us weird looks. ¡°What the hell is plus ultra anyway?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s pretty much UA¡¯s calling card,¡± Pikachu said. ¡°No I mean, is it like a verb or an adjective? Can I use it in other instances? Like if I wanted to say bitch p a bad guy, do I say it then?¡± I got a few nods. ¡°What about if I-¡± I almost said came, but most of these people were virgins. ¡°Do well on a test?¡± ¡°You can use it anywhere,¡± Momo said, rolling her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s so much about this heroing I have yet to learn,¡± I mused as someone tapped on a microphone at the front of the room. ¡°Let us begin the provisional license¡­thing,¡± I tired voice said. From behind a podium he was on an elevated tform. Arge TV screen behind him he looked barely awake. ¡°I¡¯m not much for small talk. Let¡¯s get to it. There are 1,540 of you here, taking this exam. We will carry out an exercise to whittle down that number a wee bit.¡± He sighed, his eyes drooping as he continued. ¡°In this day and age, we are said to be living in a hero-saturated society. Ever since Stain, there are many who questions the current state of affairs with heroes. As an individual, no matter what the motive, to put your life on the line to save others, but not seeking anything in return, is he curse of the merciless society of today¡¯s standards. In any case, many heroes have dedicated themselves to rescuing others and suppressing viins. From the beginning of an incident to the resolution. The window of time to apprehend and secure safety has shortened. All those who receive a license today will be plunged into the deep end. For those who cannot keep up with the speed, you will falter. Therefore what is being tested is speed. The first 100 examinees who achieve the required conditions will pass this stage of the exam.¡± There were loud exmations from the students. They were met with no answer as the man waited for them to calm down. ¡°I am sorry for the hand you have been dealt. But this is the way of the world. Prove that you are worth investing a license in, by doing well today. Now, I will tell you about the passing conditions. These,¡± he pointed to the screen behind him. On it showed a human figure with 3 circr pads ced randomly on their body. ¡°Are targets. Each examinee will ce 3 of them on their bodies. Only exposed areas. No between the thighs, or under armpits, or at the soles of your feet. You will each have 6 orange balls. When the orange balls touch the target, they turn red. When all 3 of your targets are red. You are out. For those of you who want to pass. The first 100 people who have knocked the 3rd target of 2 opponents will pass.¡± ¡°Well then,¡± the announcer said. ¡°Once the expansion haspleted. You will have 60 seconds after the balls and targets have been distributed. ¡°Expansion?¡± A few people asked. The 4 walls and ceiling of the room we were in were retracted revealing we were inside of the arena. The tunnel we had traveled through lowered to be level with the now rocky terrain we were in. ¡°Go to the tables at the sides to grab your targets and balls,¡± he said. ¡°Good luck, and have fun.¡± The man walked away without another word and everyone was in a mad scramble to grab the targets. We had to give our names and schools for specific targets and balls. But there were enough people to pass them out. ¡°Mind putting them on for me?¡± I asked Toru. ¡°Where?¡± She asked after throwing hers all over her chest. ¡°My back, straight up my spine,¡± I said. ¡°Such a show off,¡± she mumbled but did so. I had wanted to try to get away with 1 target. But it was too much of a hassle, things were moving too quickly. ¡°Good luck,¡± she whispered. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere,¡± I said, grabbing her. Kissing her cheek she pushed me away. ¡°Time to get serious,¡± she said. ¡°I am,¡± I admitted. ¡°It¡¯s time to reveal your ultimate move.¡± ¡°All targets and balls have been passed around!¡± A voice announced. ¡°60 seconds until you may start.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m strong enough?¡± She asked, getting the idea as we looked around. ¡°Definitely,¡± I said, trusting in herpletely. ¡°Just a wider range. Gather up you guys!¡± I announced to those in UA around us. ¡°I¡¯ll see you guys,¡± Todoroki said. ¡°Hard to go all out with people around.¡± ¡°Same!¡± Bakugo growled. The 2 headed off in opposite directions. ¡°Bakugo wait up, bud,¡± Kirishima and Pikachu were soon following them. ¡°Guys, we should stick together,¡± Momo said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, they¡¯ll be fine,¡± I promised. ¡°30 seconds,¡± the announcer asked as people scrambled away or tried to move away from us. ¡°Question is, do you all want an easier win?¡± I asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Midoriya asked. ¡°Toru has been working on a move. It will make it so we can ambush everyone,¡± I said. ¡°We could stick together for a bit. A few of us could pass, but you¡¯ll have to trust her.¡± ¡°15 seconds.¡± ¡°Will it work?¡± Momo asked, she knew what was up. ¡°I think so. If we cram together,¡± Toru said. ¡°Let¡¯s do it,¡± Tsuyu said. The others nodded and we were soon huddling together. ¡°10¡­ 5¡­1, begin!¡± The announcer yelled. ¡°Get UA!¡± Someone yelled from behind some rocks. People ran out from behind rubble, running closer to us. I flipped them off as we disappeared from sight. Those in the group waited nervously as the groups stumbled and slowed down around us. ¡°Are we invisible?¡± Midoriya asked in amazement. We all turned to Toru at the center of us. She was visible now. Wearing basically underwear it was cheap stuff she could throw away. Her costume was normally simple gloves. She kept the thin ck bra and booty shorts just in case she needed to bring others into the fold. ¡°Yes, but they can hear us,¡± she whispered. My greenish yellow haired girlfriend smiled at me. Her hands up in the air as she made all of us invisible. ¡°I expanded my invisibility bubble. The light is bending around us.¡± ¡°So cool,¡± Ma said as we stared at the other¡¯s outside the bubble. ¡°Head in the game. Time to take out some bad guys,¡± I said. People continued to get closer. There were a good 30 stupidly still looking for UA. ¡°On 3 drop the bubble, babe.¡± Our ssmates took out balls, readying themselves. ¡°1-2-3,¡± I quickly announced. The bubble dropped and the group around us jumped. They were soon pelted with balls. ¡°And our first 25 participants were knocked out at nearly the same time. All by UA students. Those who knocked out 2 people, your targets will now be green. Please head to the South exit,¡± the announcer said. We turned to see Ma, Ida, the tail guy, the navelser guy, Tentacle, Jiro, the sugar guy, Mina, and tape guy had passed. ¡°Nice,¡± I said. ¡°Almost half the ss, already done.¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± Tape guy, Sero I thought his name was, said. ¡°You didn¡¯t even throw.¡± ¡°Neither did Toru,¡± I said. ¡°Come on. You guys get out of here. We still have to pass.¡± I looked around, it was Uraraka, Midoriya, Momo, Toru, Tokoyami, Tsuyu, and I. ¡°Feels kind of cheap,¡± Sero said. ¡°Way too easy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy because we work and trust one another,¡± I said. ¡°And they didn¡¯t see iting. Go on, I hear peopleing.¡± The group grumbled but was soon on the way. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t want to do that again?¡± I asked. ¡°Not really,¡± Midoriya and a few others said. ¡°Strip, babe,¡± I said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me. Clothes are so restrictive,¡± she said, taking off the thin bra and booty shorts. Tossing them to the side she only wore her gloves, shoes, and the 3 targets. She could make them disappear, since she had so much control of her quirk, but short bursts was all she could manage with the big stuff. She had nned on showing it off during the finals test, but she had won without needing to. ¡°Oh no, you¡¯ve be a nudist,¡± I said. But then felt someone draw closer. ¡°Heads up, we got peopleing.¡± The group prepared themselves as a barrage of balls flew our way. Midoriya jumped up, kicking them away with the wind pressure of his blow. Momo created shields that she and Tsuyu hid behind. Tokoyami used his shadow puppet to sh balls away. And Uraraka flew out of range of them. One of the people from the other school pushed his hands to the ground and the Earth began to shake at our feet. An earthquake breaking the rocks around us, it was simple for me to grab and throw people to a collective location. From there we started a constant back and forth. My Haki at full range I was able to sense when people made a move. We made tactical ns to iste people. Making our own mini-groups we ventured out. Person by person we passed. Until it was only Midoriya and I left. ¡°See you soon,¡± I waved to Toru as she left. She left sadly, worried about me. ¡°So, it¡¯s you and me.¡± ¡°It is,¡± Midoriya said nervously. By how he was acting, I was worried that he thought I was serious about hitting on guys. But he cut in, ¡°Weston,¡± he said. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Uhh kay,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not into dudes.¡± ¡°Not that,¡± he said, blushing. ¡°Then what?¡± I asked. ¡°You uh, you said that the League kidnapped you because they thought you were All Might¡¯s sessor¡­¡± ¡°Oh, right. Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I know you are,¡± I said. He looked at me shocked. ¡°What? Bakugo didn¡¯t shut up about you being quirkless when school started. Of all of us, All Might is always seen hanging out with you. Oh and every one of your kicks and punches you named after an All Might move. I mean, I know you¡¯re a fanboy. But so is Bakugo, and he named his stuff differently. He has a huge explosion, and didn¡¯t called it the United States of Smash? Come on.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± he said,ughing nervously. ¡°How long have you known?¡± ¡°A while?¡± I lied. I didn¡¯t admit I knew the whole time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it though. Just because I was kidnapped and almost sold into sex trafficking to keep you safe.¡± ¡°You said they weren¡¯t going to sell you for sex trafficking.¡± ¡°Who can remember? I was delirious in fear,¡± I retorted. ¡°Either way, good for you man. You¡¯ve gone from quirkless to probably the 2nd strongest pretty quick. After me of course.¡± ¡°Right,¡± he said,ughing. ¡°You really aren¡¯t mad?¡± ¡°No. But if it will make you feel better, you can owe me a favor,¡± I said. ¡°Works for me,¡± he said. ¡°I got it, you can be my human shield for the rest of the exam.¡± ¡°Uhh no,¡± he said. I put on faux outrage. ¡°Let¡¯s see if I ever do you a favor,¡± I said. Heughed as we walked through the rubble. Both of us in a good mood as we walked. That was until I saw her. She appeared out of nowhere. Throwing a knife I pushed Midoriya out of the way of it¡¯s path. Toga in the guise of the Shigetsu girl I noticed her targets were still ck. ¡°I found you,¡± she said, staring at me as Midoriya and I ran in opposite directions. But she went for Midoriya. An expert with knives she tossed another one. Stabbing him in the hand with the knife throw. Midoriya stumbled as I ran for them. She grabbed the knife, and kicked him off the ledge we were on. Midoriya tumbled off but lightning streaks covered him as he powered up. ¡°Toga, you bitch,¡± I spat. ¡°You know me?¡± She asked, turning quickly. A wide smile on her face as I stopped a few feet away. My mind had been ying through scenarios of what should happen here. I decided on winging it. ¡°Of course, you took my gift,¡± I said. ¡°Your gift?¡± She asked. I walked to the ledge seeing Midoriya fighting against some other students down below. He soon had thest one hit and his targets turned green. ¡°I¡¯m alright!¡± I yelled down. He waved, concerned as he stared up at us. ¡°You sure?!¡± He yelled. I nodded and waved again. He reluctantly headed out. ¡°Yes, my gift,¡± I said. ¡°Do you not feel strongertely?¡± ¡°A little,¡± she admitted. ¡°I thought it was your blood.¡± ¡°It was in my blood. And now that you¡¯ve tasted it. You have awakened a new power in yourself,¡± I said. ¡°A new quirk?¡± She asked, amazed as she looked at her hands. ¡°Simr, but different. Anything that affects quirks, won¡¯t affect this power,¡± I said. ying the ever wise vampire that granted special powers to his followers. ¡°You can do amazing things with it. Strengthen yourself, walk on water¡­other gifts.¡± ¡°How?¡± She asked, almost desperate in her urge to know. ¡°Training,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s not a switch. You have to learn how to manipte it.¡± ¡°Okay, teach me,¡± she said without hesitation. ¡°What about your silly little league?¡± I asked. ¡°Fuck em,¡± she spat. ¡°I-I never felt that way before. I thought I knew what love tasted like. But your blood.¡± She practically shook in excitement. I was starting to get more into this act. It might actually turn out to be in my favor. ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°Roronoa will train you.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked, perking up. ¡°Roronoa, your friend. He has told me about you,¡± I said. ¡°He can train you how to use it. He and I are partners in this undertaking.¡± ¡°Undertaking?¡± She asked, her eyes widening. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Well, one of us has infiltrated the heroes. The other has infiltrated the viins,¡± I said. ¡°Huge ns are in the works, Toga. ns spanning for years. We want to bring this current system down. From the inside. The heroes? The League? They are nothing to our real goals. And you, are now caught in the middle of it.¡± ¡°What do I need to do?¡± She asked, her eyes wide as she still wore the face of the girl from Shigetsu. ¡°For now, train, and follow Shigaraki. Roronoa or I maye to you if we need something,¡± I said. ¡°But you caught me off guard here. Why wasn¡¯t Roronoa told about it?¡± ¡°Shigaraki told me about it this morning,¡± she said. ¡°I was supposed to get that green haired kids blood.¡± ¡°Any idea why?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said without a thought. I nodded. ¡°Fine, do what he says. But are you really mine so easily, Toga?¡± I asked. Surprised by how well this was going. She nodded quickly, but then shook her head. ¡°Can I¡­try some more blood?¡± She appeared nervous to be asking. I really did feel like some vampire master then. Unsure what to do I pulled her to me. She giggled, biting into my chest. Toga moaned loudly as she drew my blood in. Almost orgasmic in her euphoria to taste me. All the while my face had a very disturbed look. Unsure if I made the right call I had no idea where this would lead. A crazy girl at my beck and call might be useful. Then again she could bite me in the ass. Only time would tell which she was. CHAPTER 186 DISASTER CHAPTER 186 DISASTER I walked into the South entrance. Toga finally dislodged herself from me after I made sure she understood this was all a secret. I found 2 kids easy enough after that and ended their chances at advancement. Going down a short hallway I found the others sitting around a waiting room. Some food and drinks littering a table I piled a te up and made it over to the rest of my group. ¡°Finally, what took you so long?¡± Momo asked. I sat between Tsuyu and Toru as I stuffed my face. ¡°I went for a leisurely stroll,¡± I said in between bites. ¡°People kept throwing stuff at me.¡± ¡°I bet. You barely made it, you¡¯re number 89,¡± Toru said resting her head on my shoulder. ¡°Damn, I tried to time it to be 69,¡± I grumbled. ¡°Predictable,¡± Mina said. ¡°Will you ever change?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± I said, chowing down. ¡°We missing anyone?¡± ¡°Just Bakugo, Kirishima, and Denki,¡± Jiro said. ¡°Denki?¡± I asked. ¡°Pikachu,¡± Toru exined. ¡°Right, Denki, Denki, Denki,¡± I repeated trying to get it right this time. ¡°We have been together for months, and you don¡¯t know people¡¯s names?¡± Sugarman said. ¡°I am a method actor, my good man,¡± I said in a British ent. ¡°I think of people as their hero name, so that out there in the shit I am not identally calling them by their everyday names.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± he said. ¡°He¡¯s lying,¡± Toru said. ¡°He still calls Ojiro, Tailguy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Tailman,¡± the guy said in a huff. ¡°I¡¯m not the best at names,¡± I admitted. ¡°I apologize for any transgressions. Just know that I consider you all my best of friends. And leave it at that.¡± ¡°And with that all 100 students have passed the exam,¡± an announcement said. We nervously waited until thest 3 walked in. Bakugo, Kirishima, and Denki received a standing ovation from the group as they walked through the winner¡¯s circle. ¡°Shut up you bunch of nerds!¡± Bakugo growled. The trio was soon grabbing food and heading over to our group. ¡°When the hell do you all get here?¡± ¡°Hours ago,¡± Mina said. ¡°Been hanging around doing nothing.¡± ¡°Should have stuck around,¡± Ida said. ¡°Toru had this move that made it a walk in the park for us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me. We fought this guy that turned us into flesh blobs.¡± ¡°Did you turn back?¡± I asked, eyeing them skeptically. Bakugo growled as he munched on his food, flipping me off. The groupughed as we joked around for a bit. ¡°As the arena is altered for the next stage of the exam, please make yourselvesfortable. We will start within the hour,¡± an announcement went out. We sighed and sat around. Toru leaning on me, we rxed as the others talked. People discussed cool quirks they saw. Todoroki was quiet as per usual. Bakugo was loud. Midoriya was nervously sitting next to Uraraka. ¡°What do you think the next test is going to be?¡± Ida asked. A few looked at me. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Iughed. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± Momo admitted. ¡°Hmm, I might have an inkling,¡± I said. ¡°Of course¡± ¡°Why am I not surprised¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear it¡± they said. ¡°Alright alright, hold your horses,¡± I said. ¡°So, why are we here?¡± ¡°For our pro-¡± ¡°No, that is irrelevant. A symptom of the fact. We are here to be heroes,¡± I said. ¡°What is expected of a hero? Provide aid and fight viins, perhaps?¡± I eyed the group. ¡°Let¡¯s say ourst test was the fighting of viins. That means that our next step will be to prove we know how to¡­¡± ¡°Provide aid in case of an emergency,¡± Midoriya said. ¡°Exactly. What did thatst area have? I was in the rocky area for most of it. But there was an industrial zone andmercial district. Where people tend to be and viins strike. If I¡¯m right,¡± which I knew I was. ¡°The next step will include us helping to assist people.¡± ¡°Like providing first aid?¡± Momo asked. ¡°That or rescuing people from rubble. Providing assistance to citizens during a time of crisis,¡± I postted. ¡°Thus, Bakugo, it sucks you will have to fail this part.¡± ¡°What?!¡± He growled. ¡°What? I¡¯m saying what we are all thinking. You have zero bedside manner. You¡¯re more likely to help blow up a daycare than help a little olddy across the street,¡± I said, meeting his angry gaze. ¡°I can help people!¡± He yelled. ¡°Oh yeah, prove it,¡± I challenged. ¡°No fighting. Just simple kindness. Oh yes ma¡¯am that is a deep gash. Don¡¯t worry. It will be alright. Shall I carry you and your puppy while I take you to the first aid station? Oh your groceries too¡­sure, whatever you need. I¡¯m a hero, that¡¯s my job.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t happen,¡± he said. ¡°It very much does,¡± I said. ¡°Not everything about being a hero is blowing stuff up. You my friend, need to learn to be kind and courteous.¡± ¡°I can be courteous!¡± He yelled. ¡°Prove it,¡± I said. ¡°In the next challenge. If I¡¯m right, and you have to actually help people. You have to show a smile the whole time. And be nice to people.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing that!¡± He yelled. ¡°A bet then,¡± I said. He liked bets. That quieted him down. ¡°What kind?¡± He asked, intrigued. ¡°You set the terms,¡± I said. ¡°Fine,¡± he said. A smile on his lips. ¡°You can¡¯t talk for 24 hours. My choice of the timeframe.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a gift for all of us,¡± Momo noted. ¡°24 whole hours?¡± I asked, nervously. ¡°That¡¯s a little excessive.¡± ¡°Those are the terms,¡± he said, a wicked grin on his face. ¡°Fine, but you have to pass the exam,¡± I said. ¡°You lose, you can talk, but it can¡¯t be over a whisper.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± He yelled. ¡°I don¡¯t talk in whispers!¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± I said with augh. ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± he growled, extending his hand. We shook and the group made fun of us. I put my arm over Toru¡¯s shoulder and she rxed into me. I noticed Toga in the guise of the Shiketsu girl. Eyeing Toru with daggers in her eyes, but I red back at her. She soon blushed and ran off. Eventually another announcement went off. ¡°Now for the final test of the exam,¡± the announcer said. The TVs turned on around the room. On the screen was the view of buildings toppled over and fires raging. ¡°This will be disaster relief. A terrible earthquake has struck this city. Crumbling buildings and trapping innocent people. You will all act as bystanders at the disaster site. You will be conducting rescue maneuvers. Providing aid and assistance to those afflicted.¡± We stood up staring at the screens. ¡°You will not be acting as ordinary citizens of course, but people who have acquired actual licenses. We will test your ability to adequately carry out rescue operations.¡± The screens changed to show people in the rubble. Looking around confused. Scuffed up and covered in debris. They appeared to be children and the elderly. ¡°These individuals have gone through all sorts of exercises. They are part of the ¡®Help Us Company¡¯. Professionals trained in the art of training heroes to provide the needed assistance when disaster strikes. The injuries they have sustained will be fake, but remember to act as if they are real. It could affect your score during thest stage.of this exam.¡± People eximed their surprise and worry. I waited for final instructions. ¡°Please make your way to the South Exit you all entered when finishing the first stage. In 10 minutes the doors will open to the disaster zone. Provide aid and good luck.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Ma asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this,¡± Midoriya said to himself. ¡°There¡¯s got to be a way to win this,¡± Momo mumbled. Other students who had passed soon made their way to the entrance we were at. All mumbling worriedly as we waited. ¡°What do you think?¡± Toru asked. ¡°Depends on if we are sticking together,¡± I said, eyeing Todoroki and Bakugo. ¡°They said we are bystanders caught in the middle. I¡¯m curious if this was real, would we stick together, or separate like thest test.¡± They didn¡¯t have an answer. I let out a sigh. ¡°Guys, we have had 3 separate sses on this exact scenario. I know it wasst semester, but still. You know the answer. What did Aizawa rmend?¡± ¡°Save those easy to get to first,¡± Midoriya said. ¡°No, establish a safe area to bring bystanders,¡± Momo corrected. ¡°Exactly. Establish a safe area out of the disaster zone,¡± I said. ¡°Assess the damage. Save those easy to get to first. Create a grid pattern from your starting location. Search every little bit of each grid to ensure everyone is taken care of.¡± I eyed my ssmates, they all looked to me. ¡°We will need stretchers,¡± I pointed at Sero, the tape guy, and Momo. ¡°Looked like there was a lot of rubble. Uraraka, Bakugo, you would be indispensable moving that stuff. I saw some fires. Todoroki should be in charge of those. Tsuyu has a good nose as do you Tentacle. Earphone, you can listen for people. We will need people to run others back and forth to the safe area. Plenty of stuff all of us can do to help.¡± I eyed Todoroki and Bakugo again. ¡°Doing this on your own this time?¡± I asked. ¡°I guess not,¡± Todoroki said. ¡°Fine,¡± Bakugo growled. ¡°Perfect,¡± I said. ¡°One more thing. Don¡¯t forget to smile.¡± ¡°Smile?¡± Midoriya asked. ¡°Of course. These people are scared. They don¡¯t want to see that scared look on your faces. They want to see someone as confident as All Might, right?¡± ¡°Right,¡± a few said. We ironed out a few more details and were soon running out there. A mad scramble was done as people streamed out of the hall. They had already revamped the arena to the disaster area. Plenty of room to work with we decided on the safe zone being by the door. It wasn¡¯t long until we had our first customer. A little olddy, Momo made us a stretcher. Toru and I ran her back to the safe area and were soon heading back out there. It became a constant stream of work as we found more and more people. The rescuersmented on a few attitudes and rmendations on how to administer needed first air right there. Sero provided tape, we sealed them up and were moving on. About 10 minutes in a wall was blown out and Gang Orca with a bunch of henchmen came to the scene. With his deep voice he took responsibility for the earthquake. ¡°Todoroki, Bakugo, Denki, Kirishima, take care of that asshat!¡± I yelled. The 4 of them stood up, and nodded. Soon running off to fight him. Todoroki making a big wall of ice while the other 3 attacked Orca and his crew directly. ¡°Minus points for cursing,¡± an old man said that I had been helping. ¡°Whoops sorry,¡± I said,ughing. It wasn¡¯t long until the buzzer rang and it was announced, ¡°Thest civilian has been saved! Please drop what you are doing. Points will be tallied and winners will be announced soon enough.¡± The old guy I was helping stood up. Pulling a gray wig off he groaned as he walked off. Other bystanders leaving us in much the same way it took us all a moment to remember there really wasn¡¯t a crisis. ¡°That was weird,¡± Toru said. ¡°Now I feel like we need to keep saving people.¡± ¡°Yeah, got in the zone there,¡± I said. Bending down, I picked Tsuyu up. Setting her on my back she patted my head as we walked to arge screen where attendants were gathering. ¡°You did a good job taking charge there,¡± Tsuyu said. ¡°I¡¯m surprised they listened,¡± I admitted. ¡°Same,¡± Toru said. ¡°Think it helped?¡± ¡°Well Bakugo and his posse finished thest test after over an hour. We finished this in what? 20 minutes? I think we did a pretty good job,¡± I said. My ssmates soon gathered around, waiting to hear the results. Most too nervous to talk as we waited. But it wasn¡¯t terribly long until someone came out with thick folders. People were announced one by one. Alphabetically of course, so I was one of thest. But I got it. Andpleted my quest as I received the Provisional Hero License. It was a thin piece of stic. It had some information about me. My name, hero name, picture, issue, expiration date, what school I went to, contact information, and a barcode. As I held it my quest finished.
My Hero Academia Quest* 6: Complete
Pass the Provisional Hero License Exam
Rewards:
Full Heal (1)
As I looked around I noticed that all of my ssmates got it. Even Bakugo. Instead of being nice to people he just shut up, which worked well for him. He shed me an evil grin. I rolled my eyes but nodded. Content for a little bit I felt aplished. But then that creeping feeling made my gut ache. That fear that I wasn¡¯t ready for theing challenge. I wanted to stay here longer. Things were moving along with Midnight¡¯s investigation. Roronoa and the League would make moves soon. And there were still people I had to kill. But right then I needed to be stronger, as fast as possible. I let out a sigh. Kissing Toru on the cheek I said, ¡°World Escape.¡± CHAPTER 187 MYSTERY CHAPTER 187 MYSTERY The red room appeared around me. Only 2 doors cleared. I pulled up my status screen.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: Naruto
World 1 Quest: Save the Girls
World 2: One Piece
World 2 Quest:
World 3: My Hero Academia*
World 3 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
3 Challenger Slots World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Give and Take Quirk
Conqueror''s Haki
Cross World Summoning
Chakra Sense
Bonuses Increased Intellect
1 Challenger Slot Tough Organs
Increased Vision
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
2 Challenger Slot Seastone Jitte Stored
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights Stored (3)
Hero Costume
Reject Dial Stored (2)
Gantz Armor Stored (10)
Gantz Sword Stored
Baria Reef Map
Condom Stored (435)
World ID Stored
Anti-Hero Costume Stored
World Choice Stored
Full Heal Stored
Currency: Berrie 147,134,899
Yen 1,239,331,005
Ryo 3,210,125
I really wanted to use my World Choice and World ID. I knew that only Challenger Slot items would go between Halls, but it didn¡¯t make sense to need those in a fight. I hoped I could use them in different rooms. But I wasn¡¯t about to waste a Challenger Slot on them. I also didn¡¯t want to use a Challenger Slot if I could learn a useful skill now. My only choice was to figure out the other worlds. At the SSW corner I had Dragonball Z. Working clockwise I had the exit next, then One Punch Man, My Hero Academia, One Piece, Naruto, High School of the Dead, and Gantz. The other 4 doors were unknown. I didn¡¯t want to waste a World ID on any of them. They were for halls where I was weak. I was confident in my strength to make it anywhere now. I needed Challenger Slots. Maybe I would get lucky and one of the worlds I had chosen could be quickly cleared. Biting the bullet I moved to the door next to Gantz. My NNE door, the 1 o¡¯clock. My guess was Attack on Titan since all the other worlds on it were so deadly. Guess I would find out if I was right. I stepped into the door. Everything was ck. Slowly the area around me became alight as the room I was in appeared. It was an older time period room. The chairs at a small table were poorly made wood. Hardly any sanding done to make them smooth. The walls appeared to be made out of mud. The ceiling was open to show the trusses. There was a small window with no ss. Simple wood shutters to close it when the weather was bad. ¡°Am I right?¡± I asked, unsure if this was Attack on Titan or not. Looking around I didn¡¯t find anything to use as a mirror. The door old and rickety I headed outside. The road outside was a mix of mud and rocks. Horses tied to a pole next to a building across the street I noticed a trough next to them. Heading over I ignored the cold mud as I walked through it. The smell of piss and shit rampant. I ignored the smell as I stumbled toward the water. That¡¯s when the notification appeared.
You have chosen the Berserk World
You thought it was bad before? Time for a wakeup call.
I had forgotten that I received notifications when I didn¡¯t know the world. Berserk was just as bad as Gantz and High School of the Dead. It followed a mercenary named Gutz who hated people. He slowly learned what it meant to have friends and family until it was all ripped away from him as his best friend sacrificed everyone to reach his goal. It was one of the greatest mangas of all time. Spanning years of time the ce had a lot of potential. There was fighting. Eventually magic too. Maybe I could learn it. But the world was not the solution to my current problem. I needed challenger slots. Finishing the canon early wasn¡¯t an option here. The main antagonist was backed by gods. I doubted I could go against them¡­for now at least. ¡°Move it, boy,¡± a gruff voice ordered without slowing from atop his horse. I moved out of the way as he trotted past. A line of other men followed him. For now I had other matters. I needed to figure out who I was. I leaned over the water trough. Focusing on my image the memories came to me in a rush. I was Weston Watanabe, of course. My mother had been a War Party whore. Jumping from one mercenary group to another she had a thing for strong men. Marrying one of them she was caught in bed with another and cast aside. Soon it was found she was pregnant with me. She went back to her home town to give birth. Leaving me in the care of her parents. She disappeared once more and my grandparents died a few yearster. I was left to my aunt. A hateful woman I couldn¡¯t remember a single day that she hadn¡¯t hit me. ming me for every problem under the sun she was a lowly maid. I was 15 years old. I couldn¡¯t read or write. My only dream in life had been to run away when I turned 16. I didn¡¯t hold any malice in my heart toward my aunt. Though she had struggled and beat me. She still made sure I was fed and had somewhere to sleep. As the memories slowed. That was when the pain hit me. Sinking to the ground I felt immense pain as my thin arms that had barely ever tasted meat expanded outward. I had felt worse pain. Breathing in and out slowly I counted in my head until the pain disappeared. Standing up, my shirt had ripped as my muscles bulged out. My pants restricted I took a tentative step in my empowered body. It was time to act. I was stuck here for 24 hours no matter what. I had to make my n. The column of men on horses had passed. They were a group of knights that patrolled the area for the local lord. I recognized the sigil on their shields. Following after them I considered robbing them. I didn¡¯t want to kill them. L had warned that a Viin path was possible. Killing unnecessarily was not the path I liked. And I really didn¡¯t want the Anti-hero role. Not like heroes were a thing in Berserk. This ce was as dark as Gantz. Rape, murder, child killing, more rape, this world was ugly and full of death. I began to jog after the knights. I could knock them out with my Chikyugi easily enough. A n forming there was a ravine just outside of town that would be a perfect ambush point. I sped up again but stopped as someone yelled at the knights. ¡°Stop!¡± A skinny old man pleaded desperately to the knights. ¡°Stop please!¡± The leader raised his hand causing the dozen knights to halt. I got closer, curious what was happening. The old man struggled to catch his breath. ¡°What is it?¡± The leader growled. ¡°My granddaughter. She was taken. 2 days ago,¡± he said, catching his breath with each sentence. ¡°By the bandits across the river.¡± ¡°Across the river?¡± The lead knight asked. ¡°That is beyond our lord¡¯s domain.¡± The knight said and without another word he kicked the sides of his horse. His troops mirrored the move and they were soon trotting away as the old man cried out more loudly. I walked up to the desperate old man as heid on the ground on all 4s. Giving up. ¡°Bandits you say?¡± I asked him with a wide smile. ¡°How many bandits are we talking about?¡± The old man jumped, seeing me for the first time. ¡°I don¡¯t know. At least 20,¡± he said. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Weston. You¡¯re not local are you?¡± ¡°No, I came in with the caravan today,¡± he said. ¡°I was told no one in this town could help. Only the local lord''s men. Do you know anyone that can help?¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking at him, pops,¡± I said. My smile grew wider as I helped him up. ¡°Any idea where these bandits are?¡± ¡ª- It was dusk when we made it to the bandit camp. Apparently they had moved in a week ago. They hadn¡¯t bothered our town yet but a few farms had been hit. Taking women and gold they had killed a few. A collection was being put together to bribe the local lord to take them out, but since they hadn¡¯t affected too many in our town it would be a while. Local hunters knew where they were. The old man having bribed them he had some deep pockets. I had quicklymandeered some gold for a nice pair of custom shoes, a new shirt, and pants. After that I was throwing him on my back and running to the bandit camp. The old man didn¡¯t believe I could help. But as the miles were eaten away and I ran across the top to the river his denials were growing less and less frequent. If he had been a local he would have known not to trust me. But as an outsider he had at least held some hope. ¡°Looks like the ce to me,¡± I said. We were a ways away on the outskirts of the forest. Therge fires and tents of the bandits were just barely visible. There were more than I expected. At least 50 tents. Probably 100 people. The sound of women crying out was loud. Echoing in the night. ¡°I know you have special powers, young man. But what do you expect? To waltz in there and challenge them to fight?¡± He asked. ¡°Yeah that works for me,¡± I said. ¡°You stay here.¡± I headed into the woods. The old man cursing as he tried to stop me I shrugged him away. Walking through the shrubs the noises of the camp became louder. Menughed, drinking their pain away. Women cried out as they were defiled or toyed with. All the while my heart raced. Using my Haki I found the first guard. Making an ice bullet I sent it into his skull. The ice thudding against the tree behind him as he fell. I ran into 2 more. Killing them as they noticed me. Then I was in the camp. One of the tents extra loud with a girls screams I peeked in. ¡°Wait your-¡° I pulled him off the young girl. Using my chakra totch onto the water of his body as I threw him out of the tent and across the camp. His body shattered against a tree and he breathed no more. The man¡¯s yell as he flew drew eyes as I walked back toward the center of the camp. A few people stoppedughing as I walked past. A young boy they didn¡¯t know walked without fear through the mess of them. I came through the tents to find arge bonfire at the center of camp. Next to it were girls and women staked to the ground by cors at their necks. They were mostly nude. Wearing rags as they shivered, despite being so close to the fire. Some had sightless eyes, others looked around in fear. All turned to me as I approached. ¡°Who is in charge around here?!¡± I bellowed, making the girls shake harder. My voice like a booming thunder as it echoed around us. I could hold my breath for over half an hour. I had extreme lung strength. People walked toward me. All men, crowding around. ¡°Who wants to know?¡± A tall man asked. He was rather well refined looking. Finer clothes than everyone else, he was well manicured, and had long ck hair slicked back. ¡°I asked the question, dipshit. Obviously I want to know,¡± I said. ¡°Is it you?¡± ¡°Listen here-¡° I pointed and the man died. A thin bullet of ice mming into his head it pierced through and also hit the man behind him in the shoulder. Causing him to cry out. Men stepped back in fear. But no one stepped up, iming to be the leader. Normally I would pull my Jitte out at this point. But I had seen the error of my fighting style when up against All-For-One. I no longer needed the Jitte in worlds other than One Piece. My control of water was now at a level where a sword was unneeded. I gathered water chakra in my hand. Making it expand out the men in front of me prayed as it twisted around me. Controlling every movement I sent it in a wide sh cutting through 10 men at once. As people reacted I cut through another 10. Then more and more. Slicing my de-thin water through the air in a smooth stream. Blood and guts poured out. Men ran as I made 4 clones. All 4 running in different directions they did much the same. Using water chakra to kill men. Some fired arrows or shed at us. But with Observation Haki it was easy to dodge. In less than 10 minutes we had killed every man in the camp. Collecting women some were badly beaten. Others tried to run. But we gathered them up and my clones ended themselves. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what you went through,¡± I told the first woman staked to the ground. I broke the iron around her neck. ¡°You are free to go,¡± I said as I moved to the next one. ¡°Take a horse, food, whatever you think you deserve. Whatever you need to get back home.¡± Again and again I broke the restraints with my bare hands. ¡°Liza!¡± The old man yelled running up to the small girl that shivered at the end of the line. She was no older than 13. A very sickening disy of theirck of standards. ¡°Gramps!¡± She cried out as I broke her shackle and she ran to him. I stood in front of the girls. ¡°Or,¡± I said. ¡°You can join me.¡± ¡°Join you?¡± An older woman said. I guessed she was in herte 20s or early 30s. Long auburn hair she had a strong appearance. She had seen such atrocities. Not near as shaken up as the others. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m thinking of making my own Band,¡± I said. ¡°Nothing but women and me.¡± I cracked a smile. ¡°The Band of the Heart.¡± After that I left. Finding the biggest tent there was a girl shackled to a tent post that I had missed. I broke her shackles and sent her outside. Finding a huge chest at the foot of the bed I opened it with a tug. Finding a nice trove of coins I began throwing it in my status screen. I had expected gold, silver, and copper represented like in Wow. But it converted it all to gold. I ended up with 567.32 gold. It didn¡¯t sound like a whole lot to me. I needed to search the dead men for more. For now I let the women have the run of the camp. I was sure some would flee. I couldn¡¯t me them. They didn¡¯t look very strong. But I had no ns in this world currently. Also I didn¡¯t know when the hell I was. I guessed I was at the start of the story. The Band of the Hawk wasn¡¯t ringing any bells of this world''s Weston¡¯s memories. They were pretty famouster on. I guessed they were just starting out. One of the best arcs in the story was Gutz fighting 100 men anding out alive. I had done that in 10 minutes without a scratch. I decided making my own band was the best option to join the world stage. I could spend a few months recruiting and strengthening the girls. Casca was the only female in the Band of the Hawk. Women were pretty discriminated against. I didn¡¯t see why I couldn¡¯t give them a nice home. Whether some wanted to join my harem, that was up to them. But for now I was happy with surrounding myself with women. nning my next step the smell hit me. Cursing I had forgotten about the dead bodies. Making some clones we moved through the camp. Disposing of bodies we searched them one at a time. Finding more and more gold hidden all over. Too excited to sleep we started searching tents for valuables. The women had found a few tents to upy together so we left them to it. By the time dawn came around I had a fairly good inventory already sorted and ready to go. There was a trove of weapons. Most junk there were enough swords, bows, crossbows, arrows, knives, maces, and spears to arm 50 people. Food stuffs well preserved I got upset at myself for killing the cook. If I wanted to make a band I had to do a lot of recruiting. A secretary to keep track of everything. I had checked and everything was written in English so I could read and write at least. I needed a quartermaster. A Nami for sure. And a Brook. I didn¡¯t want to be walking around without some minstrels to liven up the ce a little. There was so much to do. ¡°Excuse me,¡± a voice said. I turned to see the auburn haired girl. Taking charge there were a few women behind her. ¡°Yep?¡± I asked. ¡°Were you serious about letting us take horses and whatever we want?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I said. ¡°I took most of the gold. Let me know how much you think you will need to get back home.¡± Slowly turning to them they were wearing better clothes now. Some shied away from my gaze. Others stared at me. ¡°What were you talking about when you said you were making a band?¡± She said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what¡¯s your name? I¡¯m Weston.¡± I extended my hand out. She slowly took it. ¡°Mary,¡± she said. ¡°Finally,¡± I said, happy to meet someone with a name I could remember. ¡°You see, Mary. I¡¯m quite strong. Having trained in the far East for many years I¡¯ve mastered many martial arts. As you sawst night. I¡¯ve decided to sell my services on the battlefield. I hope to make the strongest and most well known band in existence. Able to challenge the gods themselves. Would you care to join?¡± ¡°Join how?¡± She asked, skeptical. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Can you read or write?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Know how to cook?¡± She nodded. ¡°Perfect. You can be our cook.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to cook,¡± she said. ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± I asked. ¡°I want to learn how to fight,¡± she blurted. ¡°I¡¯ve been here for fucking weeks. I¡¯m sick of you men-¡° ¡°Fine,¡± I said, cutting her off. ¡°What?¡± She asked, angry I cut her off. ¡°Fine. I can teach you to fight,¡± I said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t bother me any. It will be tough of course. But there¡¯s no reason you can¡¯t learn to be one of my many merry mercenaries.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she mumbled. Her anger dissipating as she stared at me. ¡°Anyone else want to learn how to fight?¡± I asked. Another woman raised her hand slightly. ¡°Perfect. Any takers on the cook? I¡¯m starving. Oh and a minstrel. Can anyone y the flute? I found one among all this junk.¡± I dug around. Pulling it out I was surprised that one of the younger girls raised her hand. I tossed it to her. She smiled widely, caressing the long shaft. I guessed that was actually her flute. ¡°Who''s hungry?¡± I asked. Getting up, the girls jumped as if I would attack them but I walked on past to the food tent. There was bread made already. Plenty of fruits and veggies. ¡°Can someone go check the chickens for eggs?¡± I asked. One of the smaller girls nodded. Grabbing a basket she ran off, following the sound of chickens. ¡°Why don¡¯t you chop up some potatoes,¡± I said pointing at Mary. ¡°Can someone gather firewood? I¡¯ll be out in a minute to start it.¡± Soon they were all running around. Taking up chores they were used to. When the fire was built I waved my hand pushing energy into the wood. It caught fire easily. The girls whispered but didn¡¯t ask me about it. Setting a pan down over the fire I began cracking eggs. Then in another pan I was cooking potatoes. Then another was carrots, onions, and other potatoes. The smell brought Liza and her grandpa over. They joined in passing out tes as I spooned food out. After the eggs I sliced some bacon and began cooking it as well. It was an ugly breakfast. Most everything burned on one side or another but no oneined. Smiles on lips as their bellies were filled I guessed these people were made of stronger stuff. Used to life shitting on them they were bouncing back. Not fixed by any means. But a full belly could do wonders. Especially meat. I continued to cook and they continued to eat. I doubted they had eaten much over thest few days. When everyone was slowing down on consuming food I asked, ¡°so what are your ns?¡± ¡°We will head back to the caravan,¡± the old man said. ¡°What was your job there?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m a merchant.¡± ¡°Maybe you could use some guards?¡± I mused. ¡°That might be a good first job for the band.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± the old guy said. ¡°What? You saw what I can do. Most anything wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°I mean your band,¡± he said. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious about forming one.¡± ¡°Oh I am,¡± I said. ¡°It will be glorious. Nothing but women. We will be the most feared band out there. I will be the mercenary king,¡± I said with augh. Stealing Luffy¡¯s line. And well every manga protagonist¡¯s line. There was the Wizard King, Hokage, who was a Ninja King, Number 1 Hero, honestly too many to count. ¡°You are strong, yes, but you need more than that for a Band. You need fighters. Tactics. Supplies. Backing.¡± ¡°Plenty of supplies here,¡± I said. ¡°Take it or leave it, dude. Doesn¡¯t matter to me. Are there any other bandit groups around here? We could kill them. Free more people. Grow our coffers.¡± I looked around. The women stared at me. The younger girls didn¡¯t know what to think. Suddenly Mary barked augh. ¡°God dang you are weird,¡± she said. ¡°But I¡¯m in.¡± ¡°Perfect. The first of many I hope,¡± I said. ¡°Eat up. Your training starts after breakfast.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked in surprise. ¡°You want to learn to fight, right? Gotta start now.¡± She grumbled but epted. Another girl joined as I had them pick a weapon and start swinging it around. Simple stuff to build strength. Other girls were lost so I had them start looking for the best tents. They got to dismantling them. Grabbing bedrolls and other useful items we had huge piles set out of every little tool. From sewing kits to an anvil and hammer. My collection was starting to grow. As the 24 hours wrapped up I thought about staying but instead said, ¡°World Escape.¡± CHAPTER 188 SKIPPING AROUND CHAPTER 188 SKIPPING AROUND I was in the red room again. No time to waste I moved to my 2 o¡¯clock door. Stepping in the dark void slowly illuminated to reveal I was on the deck of a ship. People all around me they were all dressed differently. From those with weapons openly disyed on their person to a fat kid with a briefcase. Normally that wouldn¡¯t catch my eye, but he was familiar. His ck hair slicked to the side, her wore a white shirt and suspenders. A red bow tie around his neck he opened his briefcase to reveal it was actually aptopputer. ¡°Oh shit,¡± I mumbled, understanding which world I was in. An open water barrel near the main mast I walked to it. Looking inside at my reflection the memories poured in. I was Weston Watanabe. 16 years old I grew up with loving parents. That was untilst year when my dad¡¯s business went under and their marriage went on the rocks. They struggled to make ends meet. As the oldest son I thought it best to leave to help them not have to worry about me. I left home in search of adventure. That¡¯s when I decided to be a Hunter.
You have chosen the Hunter x Hunter World
Prepare for a confusing ass power system.
I huffed, sitting on the deck next to the barrel. Hunter x Hunter was a good choice if I was looking for strength. Not so much if I needed Challenger Slots. The story had no end, and got pretty repetitive after the video game. As the pain assailed me I noticed it was less than thest world. This body was strong but not near as strong as this body needed to pass the test. I had severely underestimated what it took to be a hunter.
Hunter x Hunter Quest 1:
Earn your Hunter License
Rewards:
Bonus Challenger Slot
¡°Of course,¡± I said, letting out a sigh. I could have sworn it took them at least a month to earn the license. I wasn¡¯t sure if I had enough time to do it. Looking over my status screen I had Increased Intellect, Tough Organs, and Increased Vision. I would use my 1 challenger slot on Tough Organs. But I didn¡¯t think I actually needed the other 2. I was going to stick to my n of jumping around for now until I found a world I could learn a good skill more easily. ¡°Move,¡± a big gruff man said as he walked up to the water barrel. I got up with a groan. Using new muscles my body was restricted by the now small clothes. Walking to the fore I looked out onto the water. ¡°Storm¡¯sing,¡± I mumbled. It was just on the horizon. ¡°Huh?¡± A girl asked. I turned to face her. She was about my height. Short cut brown hair in a pixie cut she had no meat on her. All skin and bones. But she had a pretty face. Wearing a simple shirt and trousers she appeared to be about my age. ¡°There¡¯s a storming,¡± I said. ¡°Weston.¡± I reached out my hand. ¡°Jill,¡± she said shaking it. She leaned against the railing beside me. ¡°How do you know a storm¡¯sing?¡± ¡°Clouds,¡± I said. But mainly because it was canon. Some big storm would assault the ships that had the hunter candidates. I hadn¡¯t seen Gon, and the smart kid wasn¡¯t on his ship so I doubted he was on the boat. We were quiet for a time. ¡°My first time on a ship,¡± she admitted. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I thought back. ¡°Me too. Taking the hunter exam?¡± ¡°Of course. Aren¡¯t we all,¡± she said with a scoff looking to the other people on the boat. ¡°So many freaking people. Low lifes one and all. I thought the hunter exam would have standards.¡± ¡°Oh it does,¡± I said. ¡°The test already started.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked, turning back to me. ¡°I said the test has already started. These people will begin dropping like flies soon enough.¡± ¡°How can you know that?¡± She asked. ¡°Because I do,¡± I said. A bell was rung and people started gathering for dinner. Mid-way through the ship lurched causing people¡¯s food to spill. Heading outside the rain had started. I stepped out onto the deck as the waves began pping against the ship. Sailors ran around trying to bring up the sails. All the while a gruff man stood at the helm. I made my way beside him and waited out the storm with him. ¡ª ¡°You 4 made it,¡± the captain said. It was the smart kid with theputer and briefcase, Jill, and a rough looking guy with a long scar across his face. ¡°Everyone else isid up after the storm. We are about to reach port. You 4 pass onto the next stage of the Hunter Exam.¡± ¡°As my calctions predicted,¡± the fat kid said in a haughty tone. ¡°When you get to port, head East out of town. You wille across a cabin. From there you will receive further instructions,¡± the captain said in a bored tone. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± The man with the scar asked. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± the captain said. ¡°Listen man, I am not up for these sort of games you-¡± ¡°Too bad,¡± the captain said. ¡°This is the way it works. So either shut up and do it, or get off my ship.¡± The man¡¯s nostrils red but he stupidly made a move for the captain. Grabbing the idiot¡¯s neck the captain turned and threw him overboard. He yelled and sputtered but the ship passed him by without care. ¡°Anyone else want to push it?¡± The captain asked. ¡°Nope, I¡¯m good,¡± I said, turning around and walking away. Once at the fore the shoreline was straight ahead. Jill soon walked up to stand beside me. ¡°Not what I expected,¡± she whispered. ¡°Never is,¡± I said. I turned to her. ¡°Why do you want to be a Hunter?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± She asked. ¡°With a license you can go most anywhere. Get paidvishly. People respect you. Hell, I could sell my license and live the rest of my days infort¡­You?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± I said. ¡°Adventure maybe? Be stronger.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be strong before getting a license?¡± She asked. ¡°Oh no, there are a hell of a lot of things to learn after bing a hunter. It is a big world out there.¡± I had heard some about the Dark Continent or whatever in the story. Some kind of outer world beyond the map, but I didn¡¯t understand it. ¡°The exam is going to be hard.¡± ¡°Duh,¡± she said, rolling her eyes. ¡°Really hard,¡± I warned. ¡°You¡¯ll have to be able to run at your top speed for hours on end. Survive against other strong people. Complete puzzles. Trust teammates. Fight against teammates. Even a stupid ass cooking contest.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± She asked, a little worried. ¡°Insider information,¡± I whispered. She frowned but we quieted again. ¡°Do you uh, want to be partners?¡± She asked. ¡°For the test.¡± I studied her. She was quite pretty in her own way. I was always up for some eye candy on my adventures. ¡°Sure,¡± I decided on. ¡°But no cking. I¡¯m not carrying you the whole way.¡± ¡°Fuck you, I¡¯m not carrying you,¡± she said nudging me away. ¡°What?! But I might need help,¡± I said quickly. ¡°What if I stumble. I thought that was what partners are for?¡± ¡°But you said-¡± She stopped, seeing the smile on my face. ¡°Fine, then we carry each other.¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very light.¡± She rolled her eyes and we watched straight ahead. Getting off the ship we ran into a few roadblocks, had to solve a few riddles, were tested by a group of bandits, and walked mile after mile. It took another full day to reach the exam location. In the back of a small food ce Jill and I happened to catch up with Nichs, the smart kid. He had said that he knew a shortcut, but apparently it wasn¡¯t that short since we arrived at the same time. Jill and Iughed at him, dirty and disheveled from our journey there. Nichs received a white tag with the number 287 on it, Jill received 288, and I received 289. Hundreds of people were already there waiting. I noticed the Rookie Crusher making his way toward us. As I looked around I did what I had been putting off. ¡°World Escape.¡± ¡ª I didn¡¯t hesitate and stepped into the 3 o¡¯clock door. As the light appeared I was sitting up in a bunk bed. Looking around there were others sleeping near me in simr beds. In a wood room I couldn¡¯t tell what time period I was in. The mattress wasn¡¯tfortable, but the wood of the building was well made. Sliding off the bed I walked out of the bunk house. Finding a water barrel I studied my reflection on the water. Information began pouring in. I was Weston Watanabe. My entire family had died during the fall of Wall Maria. A Titan had broken through causing them all to storm the city. I barely escaped. Living with a very distant cousin in Wall Rose I had spent thest few years farming. Only now that I was old enough to join the Survey Corps did I feel like my life had any meaning. The boot camp had only started the day before. I just so happened to meet the 3 main protagonists in the story that day. Eren, Mikasa, and Armin. As well as the people that had attacked the wall. And who I thought was the secret queen or princess or something.
You have chosen the Attack on Titan World
Everyone you know and love will probably die.
I cursed, sitting down in front of the barrel. Attack on Titan was a pain. Honestly, a titan form could be a godsend. But there was a catch, you could only live for about 10 years after receiving the form. I didn¡¯t want to risk that if I had more challenges. There had to be a way to get past the 10 year lifespan restriction. Also I didn¡¯t want to have to eat anyone to earn the form. Pain assailed me as my World Lasting Physique kicked in. I ignored it thinking about what to do. I was easily strong enough to take on a Titan. But I could use training. I wasn¡¯t positive my water could cut through their necks. If I could speed run it however, maybe I could earn a quick Challenger Slot before my next challenge. Grinding my teeth I thought long into the night. When morning came I decided on waiting to challenge the world. There were too many moving parts. I knew where I could gather 3 Titans. And I was sure I could talk some people into taking the forms. I sure as hell didn¡¯t want the Titan form for now. Not until I had a solution to the lifespan issue. Getting up with the other recruits we did a morning run. Ate breakfast. Walked through tactics on fighting Titans. Did an exercise on foraging beyond the wall. Most of the time I was quiet. Watching everyone I wasn¡¯t sure where to go from there. I wanted to save Potato Girl. I didn¡¯t think there was any reason Eren really needed to destroy the whole world. There had to be a way to end the war peacefully. Whether that meant killing a bunch of Nazis or not, we would see. As night came everyone went to bed. I stayed up thinking. When it was time I said, ¡°World Escape.¡± ¡ª In the red room it was finally time for thest door I didn¡¯t know. ¡°Come on, Pokemon,¡± I said. Praying that my past self brought some joy to my life in this stupid ass room. I stepped through the door into ckness. The area around me brightened to reveal a sunny day. A hoe in my hand I looked around, hopeful to see some sort of Pokemon. I cursed when I didn¡¯t see any. Just more and more fields. Grumbling, I dropped the hoe. In some sort of field I had been tilling it. Wearing a thin shirt and shorts the scorching sun overhead beat down on me. As I continued to walk I received a notification.
You have chosen the Demon yer World
Time to y some demons...and a bunch of training arcs.
¡°Damn,¡± I mumbled. It would have been good to know this was here back when I was trying to learn the sword. Taking a few more steps the pain hit. Once it passed I kept walking to the end of the field. A small bucket of water set out I looked at my reflection. I was Weston Watanabe. Son of a poor farmer, I was the middle child. An older sister, she ran away to live in the city. My younger brother diedst year from an illness. My parents worked hard. But now my father was ill. Worried about the harvest I was working it day in and out to try to bring some money in. I grumbled. ¡°Where are my royalty backstories?¡± I asked no one in particr. Heading back to the small hut my parents lived in, my father got up from the bed with great effort. My mother turned to me as she continued cleaning. ¡°I found a bunch of gold while digging,¡± I said, throwing gold coins from Berserk on the floor. ¡°What?!¡± My mother asked, running over. She picked up the coins. ¡°This-where did thise from?¡± ¡°Out in the field,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°What is this design on the coin?¡± She asked. I frowned, I knew enough to realize that there would be a lot of questions if some foreign currency was found. I grabbed my mother¡¯s arm, moving her out of the way. I sectioned the gold out and with a wave of my hand melted them into 8 puddles. ¡°There,¡± I said. ¡°Use that to get you some medicine for dad. Maybe retire. I am off to the city to join the Demon yer Corps. I¡¯ll be back with more money when I do.¡± I walked over grabbing a straw hat. ¡°What?! Weston, what is going on?¡± My mother asked. My father coughed, unable to say much of anything. Sweating so much I was sure he thought he was having a fever dream. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Get some medicine. I wille back with more money when I have time. Maybe find my sister. Love you ma, dad. I¡¯ll be back in a few months,¡± I said and was out the door. My mother chased after me but I was running toward the nearest city. In Demon yer there were demons that came out at night that would eat people. There was a group called the Demon yer Corps out there somewhere. Basically a secret group of people that hated demons. They were masters of the sword. Training with some weird breathing technique I wondered if it would be useful. Since my parents were fine I doubted some random demon would stumble upon us. But the main people were all distinct. It would be easier to find them in a big city. I ran through the forest directly toward it. The miles eaten away easily I found the biggest city and nted myself in the city square. Stealing a few purses I realized that Yen was used. Cursing myself for wasting gold I pulled some yen out of my status screen. It automatically changed to the correct look of the currency. Sitting down I jumped up to the top of the building, watching the throng of people. No one looked familiar. I got some food and waited. Considering where else I could try to look for them. Nothing came of it and my World Escape timer ran out. I decided to hold off on this ce for now. ¡°World Escape.¡± CHAPTER 189 THE STRONGEST WORLDS CHAPTER 189 THE STRONGEST WORLDS CHAPTER 189 THE STRONGEST WORLDS I looked around the red room. Thinking about each world I mentally made a map of the area. This main room was supposedly worlds I had picked that I felt would help me the most. In all honesty they were 11 worlds that I probably knew the best as well. There were still a ton of other mangas out there, but I didn¡¯t look forward to their releases each week like I had these 11. I was a little surprised that I picked High School of the Dead and Gantz. Yet, so far they had been the most helpful because of the Challenger Slots, so I was lucky I had chosen them. I was tempted to use my World Choice now. But in all honesty I needed to focus on thest 2 worlds. If I couldn¡¯t learn any cool skills right away then I would be stuck with Hunter x Hunter to try to earn another Bonus Slot. I stepped through into the Dragonball Z world. The void turned into people. Men all around me they wore orange and yellow clothes. More like Tibetan Monk robes they wore long strips of cloth wrapped around their bodies as they punched the air in front of them. Oh and everyone was very very bald. I cursed, rubbing my hand over my head. I was bald too. Or at least had a shaved head. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I mumbled as I stepped out of the row of monks attacking thin air. People eyed me but I ignored them as I walked past the long line of people. I was in some sort of monk karate dojo. An open courtyard all around me I walked to a fountain that sprayed water out. Looking into the water my head was shaved and I had 6 dots on my forehead. 3 rows of 2 going from brow to where my hairline should have been. ¡°Goddang Krillin,¡± I mumbled as the memories came to me. I was Weston Watanabe. My father ran this dojo. My 4 older brothers were higher up on the totem pole. I was constantly bullied because of it. I had no real talent for martial arts. All I wanted in life was to run away and start my life over somewhere else. I was 16 years old and had hardly ventured 20 miles from this very spot. I sat down, rubbing my head as I grew annoyed with the situation. Krillin had been a part of a dojo much like this. Perhaps the same one, I didn¡¯t know. Either way it wasn¡¯t how I would achieve power in this world. As the pain hit me, it wasn¡¯t as bad as the other worlds, but still obvious. I bulked up in muscle rather quickly. ¡°Weston!¡± My older brother yelled as the pain subsided. I looked over to see him walking my way. ¡°Fuck you, fuck this ce. I¡¯m out,¡± I said. Jumping up to the wall around the courtyard I was soon out of there running through the forest around the dojo. No one gave chase and I kept running. This was Dragonball Z. So that meant the timeline could be any time between thest World Martial Arts tournament where Goku beat Polo, or Raditznding. There was no way in hell I would be helpful against Raditz. Even if I could help, I wouldn¡¯t. Goku had to die or the Earth was doomed. Dragonball Z was a world where strength reigned supreme. The strongest people could control a power known as Chi, or Xi, depending on who you asked. Chi was basically internal energy. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was different than chakra but it was a useful power. It could be used to attack from afar, and eventually destroy worlds. It was a skill I wanted, but I doubted I could use it. Stopping in my tracks on a dirt road I decided to try something. Pushing my wrists together at my side I said the word. ¡°Kame-hame-ha!¡± I yelled pushing my hands out. Nothing happened. ¡°Fuck.¡± So I still didn¡¯t have enough control of my Chi. That or I wasn¡¯t strong enough. Grinding my teeth I began running to the nearest town, which sucked. In DBZ everything was impossibly far away. I got to town which had some flying cars. That reminded me of all the pluses of the world I was in. There were capsule vehicles. If I could get a quest reward for a capsule, it would be great in any of the worlds. Pocket sized buildings or vehicles. They might even be worth a Challenger Slot. Of course Chi would help in any fight. Raising and lowering of strength which could help my ns in MHA. There was power sensing, which may help me find the girls in Naruto. Too many possible gains from DBZ topletely throw it out. ¡°Where to learn?¡± I asked myself as I walked on the sidewalk of the bustling city. ¡°There is Korin Tower,¡± I said. Back in Dragonball, Goku climbed it and became way stronger by being trained by the cat there. ¡°Senzu Beans would be an awesome reward.¡± I continued to think. Tien was probably the strongest human, but he was obsessed with his Pokemon, Chiaotzu. Krillin or Yamcha were my best bets. ¡°Yamcha should be a baseball yer currently.¡± ¡°He has been to Korin Tower so he knows where it is. And he could point me to Kame House,¡± I said. I walked up to the nearest person. They were a wolf man. Gray shaggy hair, they stared at me confused. ¡°Excuse me, who is the best baseball team?¡± I was sure I looked weird to the guy, dressed like a monk, but I ignored the fact. ¡°Baseball? Seasons over, man. Won¡¯t start up again until next year,¡± he said. That hopefully meant that Raditz hadn¡¯t arrived yet. ¡°Who won thest baseball tournament¡­thing?¡± I asked. ¡°Uhh the Taitans,¡± the man said. ¡°That must be his team. Where are they located?¡± I asked. ¡°Uh Central City, 2,000 miles that way,¡± the guy said pointing. ¡°Freaking DBZ,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Thank you. Do you know where a pawn shop is?¡± I asked. He pointed me in the direction and I found it pretty easily. Dumping gold coins from Berserk on the table they were quickly giving me their value by weight. They were more than happy with the trade since they thought the money came from some secret order of monk that I was obviously a part of. After making some zeni, which was the currency of DBZ, I went to the airport. A ne would leave in a few hours. I bought some normal clothes, some food, and was on the ne soon enough. Arriving in Central City in the early morning hours I familiarized myself with the city. I didn¡¯t know Yamcha¡¯sst name, but plenty of people I asked knew about him since he was on the baseball team. I was getting closer to an idea where he lived when the timer ran out. No quests popping up I decided it was best to leave for now. After a World Escape I was back in the Manga Room and venturing into the final door. One Punch Man. ¡ª I didn¡¯t know who, where, or when I was. Everything was a muddled blur. nkness was all that met me. My eyes wouldn¡¯t open. My limbs felt numb. I couldn¡¯t understand why I couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t understand much of anything. I simply slept or hovered between sleep and consciousness as time passed by me. Every now and then I would hear talking, but my mind couldn¡¯t understand the words. ¡°Sir, what was in thest dose? Subject A¡¯s muscle mass has increased over 10 times!¡± A man said excitedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what was different,¡± an older man mumbled. ¡°Keep testing him. Push thest dose on the other subjects. Increase his meds. We don¡¯t want him waking up.¡± More time passed. ¡°Sir, Subject D passed away.¡± ¡°Dispose of him.¡± ¡°Sir, are you sure these won¡¯t contradict one another?¡± ¡°Do as I say.¡± ¡°Sir, there has been no change in the others.¡± ¡°Keep trying. We are so close.¡± ¡°Sir¡± ¡°Sir¡± ¡°Sir¡± I heard over and over again. At one point my eyes opened but all I could see was a blurry white image. I soon passed into unconsciousness once more. My entire body aching as I felt the cool drugs course through my veins. Countless hourster I heard a reverberating boom echo in the hall. I was pushed into wakefulness once more as everything shook around me. Strength I hadn¡¯t used in ages slowly awakened. But it was too slow. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°Some kind of monster fell outside. It crushed half of the building,¡± the younger voice said in a panic. ¡°The thing was as big as a skyscraper.¡± ¡°Is it dead?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not moving.¡± ¡°We have to go now. Emergency services will be here soon,¡± the older voice said. ¡°You grab the Subjects. I will pull the truck around. We are so close, we can¡¯t stop the testing now.¡± ¡°Yes sir,¡± the younger voice said. I felt the air move across me. Jostled more and more as we ran through the halls. My vision blinked as overhead lights passed by me. The lights became brighter as I was pushed into the outside air. I heard people yelling and screaming. All sounded much like the Disaster test during the License Exam. I almost gasped, remembering something for the first time in a long time. I pictured it all slowly. Something important about someone that wasn¡¯t really there. Someone¡­invisible. I was shaken as I was run up a ramp. Soon left in the dark once more I kept remembering things. Simple stuff. An invisible hand holding mine. A woman with long dark hair and gold snakes for earringsying her head on myp. 2 small children crawling toward us. A much younger girl with dark hair holding my head as Iid on herp. Both of us tired from a long day. An amazing set of tits in my face as a girl rode on top of me. A name stuck out with the tits. Kishimoto. I hadn¡¯t heard that name in a long time. More sounds became apparent as I remembered. The sound of more gurneys being pushed next to me. The roar of an engine as it started up. Traffic as it drove passed. The ring of sirens. All the while my eyes opened millimeter by millimeter. The area was still dark, but it wasn¡¯t long until the box truck was opened and light poured in. ¡°Hurry, I don¡¯t know how long we have,¡± the old man said. I had to wake up more quickly. Blinking rapidly I felt the cool air around me. Trying to sense every little bit of touch to help wake me up. ¡°He¡¯s waking,¡± a voice said in a panic. ¡°Almost there,¡± the old man gasped as the bed I was on pushed through the double doors. ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°The refrigerator in the back,¡± someone said. I felt someone grab my forearm. Feeling something deep inside me boil up I snapped into wakefulness for a split second. Grabbing the hand I crushed it with a slight squeeze. The man screamed in panic as the power kept boiling to the surface. I pulled, ripping the man¡¯s arm out of it¡¯s socket and off his body. Unsure how I was doing this with simple movements I felt the power grow and grow. Coming to a peak I cked out. ¡ª I wasn¡¯t sure how long it was until I came to again. But when I did I was all better. My mind was clear once more. Blinking, I found myself covered in blood. 2 bodies at my feet they were ripped in half and then some. I groaned, standing up. Walking across the tiled floor I found a stainless steel pan that held a scalpel and other surgical items. Tossing the items off I looked into my reflection in the steel. It was distorted but worked well enough. I was Weston Watanabe. 17 years oldst I checked I had been a street urchin. My parents were killed by some sort of mutated antelope person. It ran them through with its horns. I got lost in the shuffle of things. An only child I was left on the streets to fend for myself. Joining a gang of like minded young children we robbed and stole everything we could get our hands on. After a viin destroyed an apartment building, my friends and I were robbing it blind when I fell from the unstable 3rd floor. I thought I had been picked up by an ambnce, but I guessed it was these guys instead. Soon drugged up beyond belief there were only about 2 minutes of consciousness that I could remember. I dropped the te. The bodies were that of an older man, and a younger boy. Perhaps my age. I distinctly remembered seeing other gurneys during my time with them. That was when I noticed the notification.
One Punch Man Quest 1: Complete
Escape the clutches of Chikara
Rewards:
Drug Resistance
Chikara meant Power in Japanese. I wasn¡¯t sure if that was a person¡¯s name or apany. Either way, I now had a Bonus of Drug Resistance. Hopefully it was enough to make sure this didn¡¯t happen again. Heading out the door each step became more steady as I walked down what looked like a small hospital clinic hallway. Coming out the back door I found arge box truck. Inside were 3 gurneys with 3 women on them. They were asleep or drugged still. I moved to the first one, untying her restraints I princess carried her inside. Only 2 sleeping cots in the back I set her on one and another girl on thest cot. Taking the mattress from one of the gurneys Iid thest girl on it beside the other 2 cots. Finding a bathroom I looked into the mirror. I noticed that like the 3 girls, my head was shaved. ¡°Fucking Krillin,¡± I mumbled as I started the shower. Hot water cascading over me it helped me feel alive once more. I didn¡¯t know how long I had been there. At least a day, but I guessed a week. This world was One Punch Man. Unlike MHA where most everyone had powers. Here, most everyone didn¡¯t. The heroes were typically just really strong. Well strong for normal people¡¯s standards. The main protagonist, Saitama, was a god among men. He had trained from a normal person to an impossible to beat hero with simple training. Something special about him I wondered if there was something special about me in One Punch Man. These men had been testing something on us. I wasn¡¯t sure what, but I wanted to know. I thought about going to Hunter X Hunter, but for now I wanted to stay here and figure out what the hell was going on. Being drugged had been dangerous. I was still feeling the effects. I figured I might as well be 100% before deciding my next move. CHAPTER 190 LIKEWISE CHAPTER 190 LIKEWISE It wasn¡¯t until the next morning that the girls finally awoke. I had cleaned up the dead bodies pretty well and threw them in a dumpster out back. After ransacking the ce I was lucky that someone wrote a password on a sticky note which gave me ess to theputers and all the information I needed. ¡°Good morning!¡± I yelled to the girls as they grumbled awake. The older ones sat up, but the young school girl continued toy there. Blinking up at the ceiling as she forced herself aware of her surroundings. ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡± One asked. She was a little shorter than me. Head shaved, her dark roots showing she still had a beautiful face despite being bald. The amazing thing about her was her rack. It was at least D-Cup. Since I had all of her medical information I knew they were real. ¡°I am Weston,¡± I said. ¡°Like you, I was kidnapped by the fuckers that ran this ce. You are Aiko,¡± I said, dropping a thick folder at her feet. ¡°You are Setsuko,¡± I said, dropping a thick folder on the girl next to her. She was slim, a few curves, she had dark brown hair in her profile picture that went down to her shoulders. For now she was bald as well. ¡°You are Jun,¡± I said, dropping thest folder on thest girl. She was the youngest of us, at only 16. She once had long ck hair. She had the least amount of curves, but was still easy on the eyes. She stared up at me in a daze. ¡°Over thest 6 months we and another 3 people were kidnapped and tested on. The other 3 died from the experimentations done on us. From what I can tell, the testing was done by a man simply called the Doctor, and his assistant. No one else. I happened to wake up from the drugging after they had to move us.¡± ¡°Where are those fuckers?¡± Aiko growled. Apparently she remembered some as well. ¡°Dead,¡± I said. ¡°I¡­killed them myself.¡± The 3 looked up at me, shocked for a moment. Aiko recovered first. ¡°Good,¡± she mumbled as she began to leaf through her folder. ¡°Fucking 6 months of my life, gone,¡± she whispered as she scanned over the pages. Most of it was gibberish. How much feces or urine we excreted. The dosage and times of the drugs they gave us. The interesting part was at the back. ¡°Looks like we have to thank a hero for saving us though,¡± I said, turning on a TV. On it was the news as they tried to move the giant. He was a huge man, as tall as a skyscraper. Dark skin, weird muscles everywhere,pletely nude, the only distinguishing feature about him was the skull mask on the top of his head. I recognized him from One Punch Man. One of the first viins Saitama beat in the manga, the giant and his scientist brother were working on a serum to make the brother the strongest man in the world. After taking the serum he became gigantic. Saitama beat him with one punch. Causing the man to die and fall on City B. Leveling many buildings. Including the one we had been tested and experimented on inside. ¡°We are currently across town in City B,¡± I said. ¡°That building size guy caused the doc and his assistant to move us.¡± They were doing another interview about King, the supposed man that beat the giant. He was a tall man, with blonde hair, and 3 scars along his eye. He had been unlucky to be at the site of every one of Saitama¡¯s major kills. He received the acim for the kills whether he wanted it or not. I was slowly making a n for what I would do in this world as I watched the news. ¡°What the shit is this?¡± Aiko asked as she came to the back of the folder. ¡°Right, the testing these asshats were doing on us,¡± I said. ¡°Apparently the dead doctor got it in his head that true strength came through emotion. I was Subject A, for Anger. You, Aiko, were Subject P, for Passion. Setsuko, you were Subject J for Joy. And Jun, you were subject F for Fear. Calm, Devotion, and Hope are no longer with us.¡± ¡°What-the-fuck,¡± Aiko said digging through the folder still. ¡°Passion? What the hell is that about?¡± ¡°He had a theme,¡± I admitted. ¡°Aiko, you were a hooker before all this, so he thought you would stick to passion well. Setsuko there were ounts that your loudugh drew his attention. He followed you around, finding youughing all the time. And Jun, you uh, well you know. He chose you for fear because of your introverted past.¡± ¡°Goddamn. God-god-damn,¡± Aiko mumbled. ¡°Fucking fuck of a pencil dicked scientist piece of shit. This world is already shit and I gotta deal with this bullshit?!¡± She got up from the bed. ¡°Shower is over there. Trust me, you¡¯ll feel better after one,¡± I said. She flipped me off and headed that way. ¡°What does all this mean?¡± Setsuko asked, showing me the pages. ¡°From what I can tell. He was working on making us surpass our limits through these specific emotions. So I would get stronger when I¡¯m angry. You would when you¡¯re happy. You would when you¡¯re scared. That sort of thing. The guy was obsessed with emotions. From what I can tell it may have worked,¡± I admitted. I kind of cked out and tore the guy apart. Maybe I really did be stronger when I was angry, just like the Hulk. Which was exciting and scary at the same time. ¡°There is some food in a small kitchen back there,¡± I said. ¡°I found some clothes there.¡± I pointed to arge pile next to them. I was already in my ck pants and hoodie from my hero costume. It wasfortable so I left it on. I turned to leave them but stopped as one of the girls sobbed. ¡°My parents are dead,¡± Jun said, reading her profile. ¡°Uh yeah, he didn¡¯t want people looking for us. Aiko and I didn¡¯t have anyone, but you 2¡­¡± I left it at that as I walked out. Heading to the small kitchen I made simple sandwiches. I doubted they would be up for eating anything anyone else made, having been drugged for months on end, but it was something to do. Finding aputer I did more research on the world. We were not in Japan anymore, at least not the Japan I knew. The continent of the country that we were focused on wasrge. I guessed about the size of central Japan. Apparently centuries ago we looked like the Earth I knew. But after monsters and kaijus wrecked everything, the world was mostly changed. There were other countries and continents, but most people didn¡¯t travel to them. There were problems everywhere with monsters and viins. Everyone was doing what they could to survive. Yen was used, so there was that at least. Instead of names, each city had letter designations. I was sure it wasziness on the writer''s end, but oh well. We were in City B. City A was where the Hero¡¯s Association was, which was the biggest city and centralized on the continent. The other letter cities were close by. I knew Saitama was in City Z. Which was ground zero for bad stuff happening. The country had police, taxes were collected, but so many missing or dead from random disasters, the world was in chaos. Only the Hero Association had real power. It had been started about 2 years ago when a rich guy''s grandson was saved by a random passerby. I knew that Saitama saved the grandson, because of the manga, but no one else in the world did. The Hero Association grew as other people came out, sick of all the viins and death. There had been a political partyst year that had tried to put an end to the Hero Association. They imed that heroes shouldn¡¯t have any rights to harm viins. That was when citizens stepped in, and put an end to that political party. Now heroes were the rockstars of the world, much like MHA. Only now if you happened to kill a viin, no one really cared. Most of the heroes had a code of course, but if you happened to end an annoying person that was causing death and destruction, you were praised for it. I agreed with this world¡¯s philosophy much more than MHA. In this world I had lost both parents. Never knowing them I didn¡¯t really care about monsters or viins. Now I did, I was strong. I could help. And hopefully finish some quests on the way. I sat and nned for a time. I had an idea of what I wanted to do. There was a hero test in the next few days that I wanted to be a part of, but I wasn¡¯t going to start from the bottom like Saitama. I wanted to skip a few levels up. That would be tricky, but I had an idea how to get it done. As I heard yelling from the back I got up and left the back room. I found Aiko and Setsuko arguing in the kitchen. Jun was nervously standing in the corner. The 3 girls eyed me as I walked in. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked. ¡°I want to leave,¡± Aiko said. ¡°This ce freaks me the fuck out. And I will be damned if I stay here any longer to get captured.¡± ¡°Fair enough, where should we go?¡± I asked. ¡°We? I¡¯m on my own, kid,¡± she said. ¡°I want the keys to the car out back.¡± ¡°We should stick together,¡± Setsuko mumbled. ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± I said. ¡°We should stick together. Something was done to us. I don¡¯t know what exactly. But we shouldn¡¯t stray too far. There could besting effects. Seizures, violent outbursts, cking out, spontaneous humanbustion. I don¡¯t freaking know.¡± I eyed Aiko, she rxed slightly. ¡°But I also agree, we shouldn¡¯t stay here. Let¡¯s get a hotel.¡± ¡°A hotel?¡± Aiko asked, interested. ¡°Sure, I found some money. We can get set up somewhere.¡± ¡°Give me some,¡± she said quickly. ¡°I will,ter,¡± I promised. ¡°Come on. Not like we have homes to go to anyway. Let¡¯s stick together for now. Try to figure it all out.¡± We were soon piled in a small Toyota out back. I thought of something and ran back in. Once back in the driver¡¯s seat Aiko asked, ¡°What did you forget?¡± ¡°To burn it all down,¡± I said. An oxygen tank exploded inside, breaking the ss of the back door. I kicked the car in reverse as the building caught fire. Aikoughed excitedly seeing it burn down. We were out in the city soon enough. Traffic was directed around the giant that covered a lot of the city. We headed for A-City. The biggest and most popted area, it didn¡¯t take long to find a hotel. It was getting dark out by the time we got to our room. Arge penthouse, I spared no expense to make sure we each had a separate room. It was all on the dead doctor¡¯s credit card, so I wasn¡¯t too hurt by it. The girls were starting to get more excited. Dropping a wad of cash on the table I said, ¡°You can get clothes tomorrow. For now let¡¯s rx, get used to being awake again. Jun, Setsuko, maybe you can find some family. But for now, let¡¯s stick together, alright? I want to make sure you¡¯re safe before disappearing on me, alright?¡± ¡°Why are you so calm about all this?¡± Setsuko asked. The college student eyeing me as I sat across from her. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I lied. ¡°Kind of thought we were connected now.¡± I almost felt something from the girls. I had sisters, maybe it was that. That camaraderie of growing up with them. But I didn¡¯t know these girls. Maybe something else was drawing me to stay close to them. ¡°I get that room,¡± I said pointing to the master bedroom. ¡°I want it,¡± Aiko said, making a run for it. I ran in jumping on the bed as she cursed. But we were soonughing for some reason. I couldn¡¯t exin it. Maybe the doctor really had done something to us. In all of his testing he was obsessed with awakening strength. Maybe I was psychic now, or linked to these girls in some way. Like one of those Japanese Mahou hentais or something. For now I left the mystery out there. The girls soon ordered room service. Joking around as we ate we watched the sunset from our balcony. Ready for a new day, and hopefully no monsters to contend with. This was One Punch Man though. I knew there would only be bigger and stronger monstersing our way. CHAPTER 191 KING CHAPTER 191 KING My reconnaissance finally paid off. After a couple of days watching therge Hero Association building I finally found him. He wore baggy clothes, a baseball cap, and a mouth mask, but I knew it was him. My Increased Vision buff made it easy to see though we were so far away from one another. Jumping off the side of the building Inded easily. Joining the crowd I made my way over to him as he walked toward the Hero Association. ¡°King,¡± I whispered. The big man stiffened. Seeing me out of the corner of his eye I shed him a big smile. ¡°Thought so. Keep walking.¡± Therge man slowed down. I could hear the thump of his heart loudly in my ears. The King Engine was starting. ¡°Calm down, I am here to talk,¡± I said. The Engine didn¡¯t slow. ¡°I was at the location where you supposedly yed that giant the other day.¡± His heart rate increased, growing louder as we walked closer to the ck sleek exterior of the Hero Association. ¡°Interesting thing though. You didn¡¯t touch the giant.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I did,¡± he said quickly. ¡°They keep putting words in my mouth.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t deny it though,¡± I retorted. He didn¡¯t have an answer for that. ¡°I saw who beat that giant. It wasn¡¯t you.¡± I let that sink in for him. Letting him think up bad scenarios that could happen. I assumed he took the acim because the Hero Association paid him. A Neet at heart, he spent his days ying video games. I doubted he wanted to get a job so stuck it out as the supposed strongest hero. King had the uncanny knack for attracting bad things. Time and time again whenever Saitama beat something, King was there. I suspected it was his own superpower. One he didn¡¯t know about, but didn¡¯t have any proof from the manga. Last I had read was just after the Monster Association had been beaten. ¡°I don¡¯t really care why you let yourself get credit,¡± I told him. His eyes widened as he continued to sweat. He stopped walking, staring at me. ¡°But if you get credit. I want some too.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± He asked. ¡°They im you¡¯re the strongest hero. We both know that¡¯s not true, but you provide hope to people, so I don¡¯t n to prove that you aren¡¯t. No, I want you to tell them I am your disciple.¡± ¡°My what?!¡± He asked, his voice barely muffled by the mask. ¡°Disciple. I want you to tell people I am your student, as you pass along the torch of the strongest hero,¡± I said. ¡°It would draw attention away from you. People would challenge me before going for you. And I could skip up some ranks in the Hero rankings if people thought you personally endorsed me.¡± ¡°Why would you want that?¡± He asked. ¡°To save time,¡± I said. ¡°I am strong, and could start out as a C-Rank like everyone else. But I want to rise up the ranks. I will act as your meatshield. You just have to introduce me. That¡¯s it. It¡¯s a win-win for you.¡± His heart rate had lowered, but it was still loud in my eardrums. ¡°Or do you want it toe out that you¡¯ve been taking credit for someone else¡¯s work?¡± ¡°Was-was it you?¡± He asked. ¡°Did you beat him?¡± ¡°No, there is someone much stronger out there. Working in the shadows. Protecting people because he finds it fun. Not for the acim and money that we are going for,¡± I said. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Does it matter?¡± I asked. ¡°He will appear soon enough.¡± King studied me for a time. Eventually he asked, ¡°Are you sure you want this? It¡¯s a pain in the ass most of the time.¡± ¡°Oh I¡¯m sure,¡± I said and the quest popped up.
One Punch Man Quest 2:
Be a Hero
Rewards:
Berserker Mode
¡ª ¡°Lateral jumps, 30 seconds, go,¡± the examiner said as they clicked the stopwatch. I jumped from side to side in a blur. The wind roaring in my ears the force of it pushed the others away from me. I stopped as soon as I counted to 30 seconds. The examiner stared at me ck jawed as I moved onto the next test. Other heroes gave me annoyed or dumbstruck looks as I walked past. The man assigned to me gave me a thumbs up. It was the day after I had met/ckmailed King. The Hero Certification test happened to be that day. If I hadn¡¯t found King I had nned on taking the test and ckmailing himter, but for once everything worked out. King did his job, introducing me as his disciple. The guy hadn¡¯t really cared if I was strong, he just didn¡¯t want to be outed. The Hero Association weed me with open arms. Assigning someone to watch me take the test to ensure I was well taken care of, they rolled out the red carpet for the S-ss heroes supposed disciple. Either way, this would make things much easier. The Heroes were broken up into grades. C grade was the lowest. You had to constantly patrol for viins and be seen disposing of them or risk being kicked out. If you were kicked out you would have to start all over again. After C there was B ss, then A, and finally S-ss. King was currently the number 9 S ss Hero. They were talking about bumping him to number 5 after his takedown of the giant. Either way nothing I had done so far should mess up the canon. I kind of wanted to find Saitama, but also kind of not. They hadn¡¯t talked about it in the manga, how he had be so strong. They said what he had done of course, but not what was special about Saitama. I was pretty sure he ran 10 kilometers, did about 1,000 pushups, situps, squats, and couldn¡¯t use air conditioning. That was his training regimen daily for 2 to 3 years. That was it and he somehow became an impossibly strong hero. Either way it wasn¡¯t normal. I doubted it was something I could learn. This world would provide me with plenty of training opportunities and fights though. I had learned that the first quest usually gave me a special power that my body in that world had. Naruto world gave me chakra, My Hero Academia gave me a quirk. So since my first quest rewarded me a Berserker Mode, I guessed that the scientist that kidnapped me had seeded in making me gain power through anger. I wanted it. I was fairly certain that I passed out when it helped break me out of the drugs the doctor had me under. I had easily ripped 2 men apart. A strength that would probably take a lot of focus for me normally. Utilizing chakra and Haki to empower myself. If I had a challengeing up, I felt a Berserker mode might be worth having. ¡°Next is the 1500-meter dash,¡± the examiner announced. My group and I lined up. I poured chakra through my body and was speeding past them all. Completing it in less than 30 seconds. ¡°Weightlifting.¡± I threw on huge weights. Thousands of pounds. Lifting it over my head with ease. ¡°Vertical jump.¡± I jumped up, touching the 100 foot tall ceiling and then dropping down. ¡°Long Jump¡± ¡°Punching strength¡± ¡°Shot put¡± I aced all. Far outpacing those around me. I left the examination with a bored look on my face. ¡°Very well done, Mr. Watanabe,¡± the assigned assistant said. Walking me out, the man in the suit led me around. ¡°You obviously passed this with flying colors. I believe you broke most of the records. Next you have the written exam.¡± ¡°Lead the way,¡± I said. Seated with a much smaller group they passed out exams. It was fairly simplepared to the standards of UA. It tried to ask trick questions like: if you caught a purse snatcher, what do you do? A: Kill them without mercy, B: Take the money and beat him up, or C: Notify a police officer so they can apprehend the criminal and return the stolen items. There were also questions that asked about the levels of severity for attacks. They were pretty simple as well. They ranked viins based off of strength. Wolf was the lowest, and the mostmon. Petty thieves and groups like minded in such a way. Then there was Tiger, Demon, Dragon, and God levels. God level threats were threats to humanity. Such as meteors that could destroy the world. I answered the questions. Tripping up a little on the procedural questions I still felt I did rather well. Going to the locker room I hung out there until the assistant found me. ¡°Congrattions,¡± he said with a side smile, handing me the mani folder. I opened it to find I had been given ss B-Rank 2. ¡°We almost moved you to Rank A. But ss B-Rank 1 is rather strong,¡± the assistant said. ¡°We thought it best to keep you there for the time being. Maybe learn a thing or 2 from her.¡± ¡°Her¡­right,¡± I said. I knew the ss B-Rank 1. I was excited to meet her. ¡°Works for me. Hope it wasn¡¯t too much trouble.¡± ¡°Oh no,¡± the man said, obviously relieved. ¡°Anyone approaching King¡¯s level is more than wee here. He has beaten so many strong monsters we practically begged him to join. We let him skip this testing back in the day. It is good to see his student did so well.¡± ¡°I bet,¡± I said with a wry smile. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°A short seminar to exin things. Only 1 other person passed this time,¡± the man said as he walked me out. In my ck hoodie I strolled out and was led to a room that resembled a ss setting. Large tables were set out as if they expected many more people to pass. Inside the room I found someone that had caught my eye during the examination. ¡°Hello,¡± the girl said excitedly as she waved at me. She had bright orange hair that was tied back. Wearing basically a swimsuit it showed off her muscr figure as I sat next to her. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m Weston.¡± ¡°Mizuki,¡± she said. ¡°Oh I know. I think I recognized you from TV, right?¡± I asked. I didn¡¯t of course. I knew her from the manga. ¡°Oh yeah? Can¡¯t say I¡¯ve been on TV in a while. I used to be an athlete,¡± she admitted. ¡°But¡­I quit that.¡± ¡°You still look quite athletic to me,¡± I said, eyeing her up and down she had a nice rack. Unashamed with her near nude attire she smiled widely at me. ¡°You were the star of the show out there,¡± she said. ¡°I saw that vertical leap you did. How did you get so strong?¡± ¡°Training,¡± I said. I was hitting on a girl, I wasn¡¯t about to give King any credit. ¡°Lots and lots of training. All leading to bing a hero.¡± ¡°Crazy,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing it for fun. It was only recently that I decided to be a hero.¡± The door opened to let someone in. It was another man I recognized. ck hair, angr face, he wore what looked like a snake skin suit. Or did snakes have scales? I thought on that as he talked. ¡°Congrattions on passing the Hero Testing,¡± the man said. ¡°I am ss A-Rank 44 hero Biting Snake Fist Sneck.¡± His hands whipped around striking a pose. Neither Mizuki or I reacted. He stayed like that for a moment then dropped his hands. Coughing he recovered quickly. ¡°Mizuki, you were granted ss C-Rank 15 based off your test. Most every hero not¡­fast tracked,¡± he said looking at me. ¡°Will be a part of ss C for at least a little time. You will be required to patrol. Beating viins in the assigned area near your residence. If you go too long without beating anyone your rank will drop. Eventually you may be pushed outpletely.¡± ¡°Oh no,¡± Mizuki said, sitting up stiff backed as she stared wide eyed at him. Her chest pushed out I couldn¡¯t help but side eye it. ¡°Weston!¡± The man said, pping the podium as he stared at me. ¡°Since you are riding in on the coattails of your supposed teacher, King. You have already been promoted to ss B-Rank 2.¡± ¡°King, no way, that¡¯s amazing,¡± Mizuki said. I blushed, more out of shame. Despite what I thought, I wasn¡¯t as easy going as Saitama. It annoyed me for King to get some of the credit for the hard work I had put in over the years. ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky,¡± Sneck spat. ¡°You will still be required to patrol, Weston. If you ck off you can be kicked out just as easily.¡± I nodded, ignoring his attitude. ¡°You will be notified if your rank increases by drones or other methods. These are your Hero phones. We will assign you work if any pops up in your area¡­¡± He droned on bing more professional as he read from a piece of paper. He left me with one piece of advice though. ¡°Be careful out there. Many people will want to test the disciple of King. There are plenty of heroes out there that will be upset at you for bumping them down the list.¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± I said boredly as my quest finished, and a new one popped up.
One Punch Man Quest 2: Complete
Be a Hero
Rewards:
Berserker Mode
One Punch Man Quest 3:
Reach ss A
Rewards:
Weakness Eliminator
CHAPTER 192 WEAKNESS CHAPTER 192 WEAKNESS ¡°Weakness Eliminator,¡± I mumbled to myself. My eyes widening I wondered if it was what I thought. Was it something that could Eliminate the Weaknesses of powers? There was an age restriction on the Titan forms. I still wasn¡¯t exactly sure how to use my Berserker Mode. Or best of all¡­a devil fruit. Could I finally get rid of the weakness where you couldn¡¯t swim after eating one? All the possibilities yed through my mind. There was the chance that it was a Bonus, eliminating my body''s weaknesses like some cultivation manhwa. But still, this sounded too good to be true. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Mizuki asked. I looked up to see her and Snek staring at me. ¡°Uh yeah, we done here?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Snek asked, then focused his eyes on Mizuki. A lecherous gaze in them now he asked her openly, ¡°Would you care to go for some dinner? I could exin a few pointers for you, Ms. Mizuki.¡± She frowned but I said, ¡°Sure. Where are we going?¡± ¡°Not you,¡± he hissed. ¡°What? But I could use some pointers,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re buying, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not inviting you.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re looking at me,¡± I said. ¡°Make up your mind, dude. Fine, Mizuki, shall we?¡± I asked as I extended my hand to her. She hesitated but took it as I pulled her up. ¡°Are we going to dinner?¡± I asked Snek. ¡°Not you,¡± he hissed again. ¡°Whatever,¡± I said. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner. How about that?¡± I asked her as I walked us out. Mizuki followed me as I pulled her along. When we were outside the room I heard Snek curse but ignored him. Releasing her hand I said, ¡°Sorry. You can go with him if you want.¡± ¡°Uh no,¡± she said, her muscles flexing. ¡°I have somewhere to be.¡± ¡°Too bad,¡± I admitted. ¡°I was hoping we really could have dinner.¡± I gave her a nod and headed down the hall. ¡°Wait uh,¡± she said hesitantly. ¡°Can it be quick? I um, need to be home before my mom leaves for work.¡± I looked at the time on the phone. It was only 5 o¡¯clock. ¡°I don¡¯t see why not,¡± I said, continuing to walk. She jogged after me. ¡°Mom?¡± I asked. ¡°Sorry you seem much more mature. You aren¡¯t still in high school are you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m 20,¡± she admitted. ¡°I live with my mom and have to watch my younger siblings.¡± ¡°They know you¡¯re testing to be a hero?¡± I asked as we walked out of the building. This was before aliens had destroyed the area so there were plenty of businesses around. ¡°They do, kind of,¡± she admitted. ¡°They think I¡¯m trying out for a schrship.¡± ¡°A schrship?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah, the Hero Association will sponsor people through school if you are an active hero. It¡¯s a new program. We couldn¡¯t afford for me to go to college. I lost my schrship when¡­my dad died. I had to stay home with my siblings. Things kind of snowballed from there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too bad,¡± I said. She looked down, a little nervous. I was surprised she was being so open. ¡°My parents died from a monster attack back when I was a kid.¡± She looked up at me surprised and sad. I cut her off before she could try to apologize. I never understood why people said sorry for someone¡¯s loss. As if they had something to do with it. ¡°The fact that you¡¯re helping your family is pretty admirable. It¡¯s good to enjoy who you have left.¡± She stared at me for a bit but instead of saying anything she smiled and nodded. We found a little ramen ce close by and were soon ordering food. I told her I would buy and she didn¡¯t hesitate. Ordering appetizers and a family sized bowl of ramen she ate at it hungrily. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been so nervous about the testing. I haven¡¯t eaten in forever,¡± she said, slurping up some ramen. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said while studying her. She was strong and beautiful. It was hard to take my eyes off of her. ¡°Eat all you want. Hell, take extra to your siblings.¡± ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t,¡± she said. ¡°I mean it. I have money. Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± I said, pulling out a stack of cash and setting it on the table. I still had plenty of money. It was nice being rich. ¡°She will have another couple of those to go,¡± I said to a waiter passing by. He looked at the family sized bowl and nodded. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to,¡± she said, waving her hands. ¡°You said your mom is struggling. Let me help a little. There¡¯s enough for your family to eat for days. Or you for a day,¡± I said. She blushed but stopped denying it. The waiter was soon at the back ordering the cook to make another huge portion up. ¡°You¡¯re um being way too nice,¡± she said, picking at the veggies in her bowl. ¡°I am,¡± I said. ¡°What can I say? I find you very beautiful. I am a sucker for strong women.¡± I wasn¡¯t shy about eyeing her. She blushed more deeply. Eating more slowly as the conversation quieted. ¡°So, you¡¯re not bing a hero for some noble cause?¡± I asked, breaking the silence. ¡°Maybe a little,¡± she said. Quieter than before I could tell she was nervous now. I needed to break her out of it. ¡°My dad, he tried to be a hero. Stepped in when he shouldn¡¯t have. Got himself killed.¡± ¡°Too bad,¡± I admitted. ¡°Someone has to be the hero in this messed up world of ours.¡± She nodded and our date devolved into idle chatter. We talked about her high school days. Mizuki had been a star athlete. Always strong, she trained for hours on end. A few weeks ago someone tried to beat someone up for some money. She stepped in and knocked the guy out. Thinking that maybe her strength could be useful she decided on trying to be a hero. ¡°What about you?¡± She asked, already finishing her bowl she looked as skinny and muscr as when she started. ¡°Was that guy serious about you being trained by King?¡± ¡°Yes and no,¡± I said, trying toe up with some in between lie. ¡°I met King-¡± I stopped as they walked in the door. I recognized them immediately. ck suits, white undershirts, they wore sunsses inside the ramen shop. Looking around the room they focused on me. Stepping away from the door a tall beautiful woman walked in. In a dark green dress that showed off her curves. Her hair was a darker green, much like Midoriya¡¯s from MHA. Wearing a white fur coat on her shoulders she looked like some yakuza boss as she walked in. Her eyes scanning the room she settled on me. ¡°Seriously, already?¡± I asked as she walked toward us. ¡°What?¡± Mizuki mumbled as Fubuki sat next to her. ¡°You should go,¡± the cult boss said to my date. Mizuki stiffened, studying her. She looked back at me. ¡°It¡¯s alright, just some hero hazing,¡± I said. ¡°Take your food and head home. I¡¯d hate for you to bete.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± She whispered, though Fubuki could hear her. ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± I said. ¡°Thanks for the dinner date. Hopefully I¡¯ll see you again.¡± She hesitated but picked up the 2rge orders of food I had ordered for her. Slowly walking out the men by the door let her pass without issue. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked, rolling my eyes at the woman across from me. ¡°I assume you know who I am,¡± Fubuki said. ¡°Did King tell you?¡± I could tell the idea excited her. ¡°King has no idea who you people are,¡± I said. She frowned, but caught herself, putting an indifferent look back on her face. ¡°I am Fubuki,¡± she said. ¡°I run the Blizzard group.¡± ¡°I am not interested in any cults,¡± I said. ¡°We aren¡¯t a cult,¡± she hissed through gritted teeth. Her fist clenching I felt like I knew best how to handle a girl like her. I had bedded Hancock. Fubuki would prove a challenge, but I wanted her. She was too beautiful not to try for. Indifference was my best bet until I made my move. ¡°What are you then?¡± I asked, bored. ¡°We are the higher ups in ss B,¡± she said. ¡°Rather than working separately we thought it best to work side by side. I hear you made ss B-Rank 2 today. Quite the feat. But as a student of King I would expect nothing less. So, here I am. Showing my respects. Offering you the chance to join us.¡± ¡°With you at the top?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course me at the top,¡± she said. ¡°I will have you know, I could easily pass into ss A. But I prefer to stay here. With my people.¡± ¡°Big fish, little pond,¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± She asked. ¡°You¡¯re a big fish in a little pond,¡± I said. ¡°Too scared to go for ss S? Or do you hate your sister that much?¡± She stiffened, surprised that I knew about her sister. ¡°How about you and I raise up the ranks together? You could be my queen, Miss Blizzard of Hell.¡± ¡°How dare you,¡± one of her men said, moving behind her. I doubted they were dating, but they were loyal subordinates. I felt the hair on my skin stand up. ¡°Stop,¡± I ordered her, raising my hand. I pulled money out and set it on the table. ¡°Outside if we are going to do this.¡± She eyed the money then me, then nodding we got up in unison. She followed me outside as herckeys led me through the doorway. Once outside we set up in the middle of the street. There were only 4 of her people there. 3 men and one woman. I could tell they weren¡¯t overly strong by their Haki. They eyed me nervously. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to join us?¡± Fubuki asked. ¡°We could do much together.¡± ¡°We could, Fubuki,¡± I said. ¡°Join me. Be my partner. Not an underling like you¡¯re offering me. A legitimate partner. You can still run your group. We work together to raise up the ranks. ss B would only be the beginning.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know you,¡± she said with a frown. ¡°All I know about you is that you were trained by King.¡± ¡°You believe that?¡± I asked with a smile. ¡°I met King yesterday.¡± ¡°But I heard-¡± One of theckeys said but I cut him off. ¡°You heard what I wanted you to hear. I didn¡¯t have time to hang around ss C. ying silly games,¡± I said. And with that I pushed herckeys away. Grabbing the water in their bodies with chakra I threw them to the sides. Fubuki raised her hands up ready to use her psychic powers but I was already next to her. A knife at her throat as I stood next to her. Her eyes widened as her hands shook slightly. ¡°It was nice meeting you, Fubuki,¡± I said as I made the knife disappear up my sleeve. ¡°I hope our next conversation goes better.¡± I walked straight ahead. Water poured out of my hands, it pooled at my feet and I jumped on. Raising up in the air I flew away. Fubuki would need much more convincing than that. But I knew she respected strength. This was the best idea I coulde up with for her. Show her strength, and hopefully I could break her out of this obsession with staying in ss B. She was right, she was strong. I caught her off guard. Maybe next time I wouldn¡¯t be so lucky. I flew to the balcony of the hotel to find the girls inside. I had expected a warm reception but I found them going through another episode. Jun was huddled in the corner rocking back and forth. Setsuko was watching the TV,ughing loudly as a reality show yed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, weirded out a little. ¡°I-I-don¡¯t-know,¡± Setsuko said in betweenughs. She was wiping her eyes of tears as she changed the channel to a cartoon. It was an old one. Sheughed louder as a rice ball hit a man in the face. The pstick humor affecting her more, she struggled to breath as she held in her side. ¡°Jun,¡± I whispered, walking up to her. She practically jumped as she stared at me. Fear in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer,¡± she said, waving her hand. I felt the wind from her simple hand movement a few feet away. A woosh of strength sounding from her she didn¡¯t appear to notice. ¡°Just stay away. I-I can¡¯t,¡± she sobbed. ¡°There¡¯s too much. We are so high in this building. I need to be on the ground. I need-¡± I rushed to her, bending down I pulled her head to my chest. ¡°You need to calm down,¡± I whispered. ¡°Nothing is going to hurt you. You are okay, Jun. Remember, we talked about this. I will protect you.¡± I pulled out the folder from my waistband. ¡°See, here, I became a hero today,¡± I said, pulling out the official document. Leaning back I handed it to her. She took the paper in her hands with shaking fingers. ¡°ss B-Rank 2. That means I¡¯m strong. You¡¯re okay, Jun. I¡¯m here with you.¡± She stared at the paper for a long time. Tears streaming down her cheeks they slowed down a little. It took time but as she read the paper over and over again. Eventually the high schooler looked up into my eyes. The fear mostly gone. ¡°What happened?¡± She asked in a daze. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You got scared again,¡± I said. I reached out my hand. She took it slowly and I helped her up. ¡°This one was worse.¡± ¡°Worse?¡± She asked. ¡°How?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think you got stronger?¡± I admitted. ¡°Go rest. We will figure it out tomorrow.¡± She numbly nodded as I led her to her room. I threw the covers over her and she was soon asleep. I headed out to the main room. Setsuko was stillughing her head off. This time it was a cooking show that wasn¡¯t even funny. ¡°I passed my exam today,¡± I said, cutting in. She didn¡¯t appear to hear me. ¡°ss B-Rank 2.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± she said. Extending her hand a bottle of water flew from the kitchen counter into her hand. ¡°Good for you. Shut up. I¡¯m watching this.¡± She said each sentence between bouts ofughter. ¡°I went on a date too,¡± I said. ¡°It was a cute girl I met at the exam.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked, tearing her eyes from the TV. I smiled from her obvious anger. ¡°Yeah, she was some sports star,¡± I said. ¡°She did pretty well. Then I met thisdy from the Blizzard group.¡± ¡°Whose that?¡± She asked. No longerughing as she studied me. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about her tomorrow. Come on, let¡¯s get you to bed,¡± I said, grabbing her shoulder. She let out a wide yawn. Blinking as she looked around, confused. ¡°What-what happened?¡± She asked. ¡°You uh startedughing again,¡± I said. ¡°It was a lot more than before.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± she mumbled, getting up. ¡°This is messed up. I keep losing time.¡± She started walking to her room. ¡°This is freaking me out.¡± ¡°I know. We will figure it out, okay?¡± I said putting my arm over her shoulder as I walked her to her room. Helping her get in bed I threw the covers over her. ¡°I¡¯m-thanks,¡± she decided on saying. ¡°You¡¯ve been a huge help, Weston.¡± I leaned over kissing her forehead. ¡°Night night.¡± I whispered. She snuggled up in her nket, yawning again. ¡°Night night,¡± she said as I shut the door and headed out. I turned to thest door. There had been some noisesing from it. I frowned and walked over. Opening Aiko¡¯s door it was her alone. On the covers of her bed the only light on was from the TV as she masturbated to what was ying. Her fingers digging into her cunt she locked eyes with me as I stepped in. ¡°Finally,¡± she said. ¡°Help me.¡± I frowned. Walking over she had been watching porn on the TV again. ¡°You remember yesterday now?¡± I asked. She bit her lip, nodding. A hand released her breast reaching out for me. The other hand furiously fingered herself. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that pussy ass excuse of not being right. I want your dick today.¡± ¡°You sure? You passed out pretty quick from my hands,¡± I teased. ¡°Weston, fucking fuck me,¡± she ordered. Almost desperation in her voice. ¡°It¡¯s so much worse today.¡± She gasped as my hand moved to her pussy. She released herself. Hands going to the headboard of the bed. My hand coated in chakra, she came instantly. Her legs raising her waist up she squirted almost violently on my hand. Soaking my sleeve. A short stubble of hair on her head she was still beautiful. Huge DD tits she admitted to being a high ss hooker. Working hotels like the one we were staying in during big events. Now that she was talking to me it was hard to deny her. The day before she had been masturbating in the dark. Almost bestial in her desperation to cum. Now she seemed almost lucid. Her orgasm ended and she let out a long sigh as her butt dropped to the bed. ¡°Holy fuck that¡¯s good. Come on. Don¡¯t chicken out on me,¡± she moaned as she licked her lips. ¡°Or are you really a virgin?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. Mentally anyway,¡± I said as I undid my belt. She came closer ready to feel a real dick. I thought better of it and removed my shirt. Revealing my chiseled abs and thick chest she moaned. Sitting on her knees she began to kiss my chest. ¡°Fucking masterpiece,¡± she moaned. Her fingers running along the veins in my arms. I dropped my pants as she was distracted. It took her a bit to notice. Her hand moving down she grabbed my thick shaft. Eyes widening she looked down. Steam almosting out of her mouth as she breathed in and out hotly. She didn¡¯t hesitate. Aiko¡¯s lips were on my ns instantly. Sucking the tip she yed with my balls with both hands. Looking up at me her eyes were filled with tears as she descended down. A professional, she took it in halfway, gagged and took it in the rest of the way. Not stopping until her lips were wrapped around the base she moaned loudly as her tongue twirled around the bottom of my dick. I groaned as my hand went to the back of her head. Pulling her deeper as she started moving back and forth an inch. Her throat glugging with each movement it made it hotter. When she pulled out she took in deep breaths. ¡°This thing is huge. I can¡¯t wait. Shove it in,¡± she said, jerking me off. Aiko looked up at me with pleading eyes. I groaned but nodded. ¡°Yay,¡± she pped as she plopped down on the bed. Her chest shaking I didn¡¯t hesitate this time. My hands wrapping around her ankles I dove in with a thrust. She came as soon as I was fully in. Squirting again she started raising her hips up to meet me as I started fucking her. Her hands grasped my shoulders, nails digging into my skin. Much stronger than anyone else had dug into me, she was starting to draw blood. I sped up as I jack hammered into her. She let me go grabbing her tits. ¡°Tear me up, Jesus Christ I¡¯ve never felt this way.¡± She started cumming again. Her pussy tightening around me like a vice. Again, tighter than anyone before. ¡°Cum in me,¡± she ordered. ¡°I need it. Fuck my naughty pussy, you young stud. So full-oh my god. You''re in my stomach. Holy fuck. Cum cum cum. Now do it.¡± I groaned, speeding up and came in her. She gasped, wrapping her legs and arms around me. Holding herself to me to prevent me from pulling away. But I couldn¡¯t pull away as she started cumming again. Her cunt tightened further. It was so strong I couldn¡¯t have pulled out if I wanted. ¡°Every day,¡± she ordered. ¡°Fuck me every day. Morning noon and night. This is like a magic dick.¡± ¡°Fine, but no other guys,¡± I chuckled. She frowned. ¡°We aren¡¯t dating,¡± she said. ¡°I know. But if you sleep with someone else, we are done,¡± I said. ¡°Fucking misogynist,¡± she mumbled. I increased the chakra touching her. She gasped as her eyes fluttered. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I can make you cum harder,¡± I said. Kissing her lips she kissed me back. ¡°Shall I make you pass out?¡± ¡°Good luck with that. I could do this all day,¡± she teased, kissing my neck and chest. ¡°I could do it all day and night,¡± I said. ¡°Shall we see who has more endurance?¡± ¡°Fine,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll show you what a professional can do.¡± ¡°I look forward to it,¡± I said as my chakra made her cum again. My lips on her nipple I sucked it deeply. Stretching it out to its max she cried out louder. In her stupor I pulled out. Flipping her over I mmed in from the back. She yelled out, widening her legs as she grasped the nket. ¡°Fuck you. That things dangerous. I¡¯m gonna fuck-cum again!¡± She gasped. I began pounding into her again. pping her ass she was at my whim as she became more and more into the sex. It took time but she gave up around midnight. She came countless times. Yelling my name out. Even I was a little tired. She really was a professional. I felt a little bad taking advantage of her state. But I held off for a full day. That was longer than most. CHAPTER 193 ISSUES CHAPTER 193 ISSUES ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on exactly,¡± I told the girls. They were sitting on the couches as I stood in front of the TV. ¡°From the notes of the dead doctor. He was obsessed with emotions. He did CAT scans and all types of tests on us. He had plenty of research concerning what happened to the brain during different emotions. His goal was to learn to make people stronger with emotions. I think he mostly seeded.¡± ¡°Mostly,¡± Setsuko asked. ¡°Each of you has been going through episodes. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s been triggering it because I¡¯ve been gone. But Ie back and you¡¯re all in an almost¡­trance. Afflicted by the emotion he was trying to assign you.¡± The girls looked at one another. I had warned them, but most ended up forgetting about the incident. ¡°Jun, you¡¯ve been extremely scared. Setsuko, youugh at pretty much everything. Aiko¡­you at least started to remember what happened.¡± She gave me a wide smile and wink. I woke up that morning to her riding my dick. Wet and ready to go in the morning we fucked twice before waking the other 2 up. She leaned back on the couch, her legs wide as I was sure my cum leaked out of her. Soaking into her thin thong. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Aiko asked. ¡°It¡¯s not like itsts long.¡± She admitted to waking up after she started masturbating. I came in soon after that. ¡°It¡¯s bad because it worked,¡± I said. ¡°When you¡¯re inflicted by these emotions. You¡¯re all unnaturally strong.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jun asked, her eyes wide. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re all super strong and I think a little psychic. Jun and Setsuko, I¡¯ve seen you both pull something from across the room to you.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Aiko asked excitedly. ¡°No, your hands have always been busy when you had your episodes,¡± I said. She frowned. ¡°What about you?¡± Setsuko asked. ¡°I had an episode when I¡­killed the doctor and his assistant. I got angry and cked out. It wasn¡¯t a pretty sight when I woke up. I haven¡¯t had one since, but I have pretty good control of my emotions. I worry what could happen if I do have an episode. So if I¡¯m not responding or acting weird. You girls leave me alone, alright?¡± I hoped that my chakra was helping me. But I guessed it was mostly my training. I was fairly mentally strong. You had to be to put up with daily pain and anguish when getting beat up every day during training. ¡°What do we do?¡± Jun asked, worried as always. ¡°We need to learn to control it,¡± I said. ¡°Not only so we don¡¯t ck out and do something we will regret.¡± I eyed Aiko, she blew me a kiss. ¡°But also so we can use the power. I don¡¯t know about you, but I would feel better if you could grow stronger at will. Protect yourselves.¡± ¡°That sounds great, how do we go about that?¡± Aiko asked. Getting serious as she leaned forward. ¡°We need to figure out what triggered you,¡± I admitted. ¡°What¡¯s thest thing you rememberst night? Other than me putting you to bed.¡± ¡°You put them to bed too?¡± Aiko asked, anger in her voice. ¡°I tucked them in after walking them to bed,¡± I assured. She let out an annoyed huff. ¡°I was watching TV,¡± Setsuko said. ¡°Uh that new game show. I startedughing at something and couldn¡¯t stop. That¡¯s thest thing I remember.¡± ¡°I uh was watching this uh thing. With muscles. In my room,¡± Aiko admitted. Blushing as she closed her legs a little. We turned to Jun. She took a bit to answer. Barely a whisper she said, ¡°it was getting dark and Weston wasn¡¯t home.¡± ¡°Was it because it was dark or because I wasn¡¯t here?¡± I asked. She blushed, looking down. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ll do better about calling.¡± Pacing back and forth I thought about how to approach this. The situations were obvious, but there was also another matter. ¡°Setsuko, yesterday youughed a bunch at breakfast. When Aiko admitted to not knowing grapefruit was a real thing.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± Setsuko giggled. Aiko blushed, cursing her under her breath. ¡°See that¡¯s what I mean. Jun you got scared from that horror moviemercial.¡± I lifted my shirt to reveal my chest. The 3 girls stared. ¡°Damn,¡± Aiko said, licking her lips. ¡°See, you aren¡¯t cking out,¡± I said. ¡°My guess is it¡¯s a timed thing. Maybe once a day? Or when you¡¯re tired at night. Maybe you lose control of it a little.¡± ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Aiko asked. ¡°I think it¡¯s time we go out in the world. Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t noticed you 3 have kept yourselves here,¡± I said. ¡°We need to go back into the world. I know it¡¯s scary,¡± I told Jun as she began to squeeze into herself. ¡°But we need to. I¡¯ll be there the entire time. I have no ns for the day.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Setsuko asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve left,¡± Aiko said. ¡°You haven¡¯t left the hotel,¡± I said. She frowned but nodded. ¡°Okay. Get out of your pajamas. It¡¯s time to go out,¡± I said. It took some more prodding and way longer for them to get dressed than it should have but they soon followed me out. We got in the elevator and Jun grabbed my hand. Shaking a little I could tell simple stuff was scaring her. I patted her head. ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine,¡± I said. ¡°What are you wearing?¡± Aiko asked. ¡°My hero costume,¡± I said. The ck hoodie and ck pants had the Watanabe pink heart on the corners. ¡°What the hell, you¡¯re a hero already?¡± She asked. ¡°I told youst night. I passed my hero test.¡± I exined to them what was expected of me. I had to walk around in the costume to be seen. Make a name for myself somehow. We got a taxi, the entire time Jun never let go of my hand. We went to a shopping za and all 3 were scared. So many people around, they were all hesitant. Setsuko and Aiko were within arms reach. The 4 of us takingfort in one another. It took time and a few stores for them to feel well enough to not be within arm¡¯s reach at all times. Eventually they got morefortable. Venturing away a little further and further they started joking around. Even Jun began to giggle. I knew there was something between us. Something that affected us without the emotions. Making us morefortable with one another. ¡°What about this one?¡± Aiko asked, stepping out of the changing room. She wore a ck shirt split down the middle. Herrge chest revealed I gave her the thumbs up. She made a motion as if she would blow me and nudged her head toward the small changing room. I got up but Jun stepped out then. Revealing herself in a long skirt and button up shirt she twirled happily and Aiko wasplimenting her. I found a few changes of clothes for me as well while they kept going. I was stopped as I heard yelling outside. Dropping the clothes I stepped out to find arge rock man. ¡°I¡¯m Stoneman!¡± The man yelled. ¡°I fell off a mountain. The rocks around me attached to my body. During my time there I learned that you people are ruining our! How dare you use these precious rocks to make your shopping malls! I will destroy you and-¡° I jumped up kicking the 15 foot tall man in the face. A huge chunk of rock was broken off from his chin as he toppled over. Landing on the ground I leapt up and hit him in the gut. He spit up rocks and let out a long drawn out sigh, knocked out. I was soon on my Hero Association phone. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me. ss B- Rank 2. I just took down some rock viin. I don¡¯t think he broke anything. But he was about to.¡± ¡°Very well, please wait for authorities,¡± the voice said. ¡°Make sure to send a truck. This guys big.¡± ¡°Affirmative,¡± the person said. I hung up and hung around by the guy. ¡°Who are you?¡± Someone from the crowd asked. ¡°Me? I¡¯m a new hero,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°A new hero? What¡¯s your name?¡± Someone asked. ¡°Uhhh I hadn¡¯t thought of that,¡± I admitted. I didn¡¯t want Frostwave, that was for sure. It was good in MHA to pretend I could only use my quirk. Here people didn¡¯t care. ¡°What¡¯s with the hearts?¡± A kid asked. I looked down to the lower left corner of my hoodie and upper left corner of my pants. The hearts were scattered across it. ¡°My symbol.¡± ¡°ckheart,¡± someone said. ¡°Ooo yeah I like that,¡± their friend said. It was soon taken up and I guessed I got a hero name. I had been thinking something like Berserker. But ckheart was better than Caped Baldy. ¡°Weston!¡± Aiko yelled from the front door of the clothing store. I waved at her. Jumping up she saw me over the crowd. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± She asked. ¡°What the hell?!¡± She saw the viin''s body behind me as she pushed through. ¡°What the hell did you do?¡± ¡°Aiko, I told you I was a hero now,¡± I said walking up to her. ¡°I have to wait for the police. Tell the girls I¡¯ll be in a few minutes.¡± ¡°Jun is freaking out,¡± she said. ¡°Not an episode. But close.¡± ¡°Well bring her out here. I¡¯m stuck with this jackass for now,¡± I said. ¡°Alright. You really beat him up?¡± She asked, eyeing the big guy. ¡°He did. It was awesome,¡± a kid said from beside us. ¡°Jeez, you are strong,¡± she said, reaching around to pinch my butt. I stopped her. ¡°Go get Jun, we can continue that stuffter,¡± I said. She frowned but nodded. Heading in, the police arrived. ¡°Holy shit, that thing is big,¡± one said as he moved through the crowd. ¡°What damages did he cause?¡± A few people that were there from the start walked him through what happened. Jun walked out and I stood next to her holding her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jun. You¡¯re safe, you know that. Don¡¯t you?¡± She nodded. ¡°Sorry, you weren¡¯t there. I uh,¡± she started crying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m so useless.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not useless. We all have strengths. What are you good at?¡± I asked. She didn¡¯t answer for a bit. ¡°Come on. What did you enjoy before all this crazy stuff?¡± ¡°Video games,¡± she admitted. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go to a game store after this. Get you something.¡± She slowly nodded, leaning into me. The police were taking statements from more people. I patted her head as she slowly rxed. Eventually I had to give my statement and show my hero ID. A truck came but they had to get a crane to lift the guy onto it. I ended up picking him up and throwing him on the truck bed. I remembered Saitama always running into stupid people like this, but I didn¡¯t think it would happen on my first day as a hero. Plenty of excitement for the girls. We bought our clothes, stopped at a game store, and then were on our way back to the hotel. ¡°Sir,¡± the concierge said as I walked passed. ¡°There have been many adult videos rented from your room. I was told that your credit card was declined for thest one.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I cursed as Aiko blushed. ¡°Okay, we will be staying the night and leaving tomorrow.¡± I told the girls. After paying the tab, the girls were nervous as we walked back to our room. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Setsuko eventually asked. ¡°What?¡± I asked. Turning to them, they were all quiet. Shyly studying me as we stood in the elevator. ¡°If we are kicked out. What will we do?¡± Setsuko asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I thought we could go apartment hunting,¡± I admitted. ¡°I assume we are still sticking together?¡± I looked at each of them. Setsuko nodded quickly, a smile on her lips. Aiko thought about it for a second and nodded. Jun took a bit to answer. ¡°You don¡¯t mind?¡± She whispered. ¡°Of course not,¡± I said. ¡°We are a team aren¡¯t we?¡± She smiled slightly and nodded. ¡°Cool. Let¡¯s master our powers and make our own fighting force as heroes. We can be Glitter Squad Hearts.¡± ¡°What? I¡¯m not doing that,¡± Aiko said. ¡°Come on. Is it the name? Glitter Heart Team. Glitter Sparkle Team 8. Glitter Heart Sparkle Haven Lockheart.¡± ¡°Oh I like that one,¡± Setsuko said as we stepped out of the elevator. ¡°No Glitter anything,¡± Aiko growled. ¡°Need something dark. Gothic Requiem.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty sweet. But it¡¯s not going to match your costumes. They¡¯re bright pink with skirts and plenty of cleavage showing.¡± ¡°You did not order costumes,¡± Aiko said. ¡°They¡¯re in the mail. We just need a sweet name. Glitter Action Squad Heart Attack.¡± ¡°No Glitter!¡± ¡°Sparkle Hero Force,¡± Jun whispered. ¡°There we go. Even Jun likes the idea. But I feel like we need some catch phrases too. Like when you defeat the bad guys. Setsuko you should say something like, ¡®Laugh on that.¡¯¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± she said as we dropped the bags. ¡°What should we have for dinner?¡± ¡°Pizza?¡± I offered. ¡°It makes perfect sense. Once you harness your powers you¡¯ll obviously be able to make peopleugh until they pass out. Your hero name could be Laffy Taffy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling Chinese,¡± she said. ¡°Laffy Taffy?¡± ¡°Of course. It will go great with our Glitter theme.¡± ¡°No Glitter!¡± Aiko growled. ¡°I want Indian food.¡± ¡°Can I be a Fear Monger?¡± Jun asked. ¡°Oh I like that,¡± I admitted. ¡°More like Scaredy Cat,¡± Aiko said. Jun surprised me by sticking her tongue out at her. Aikoughed. ¡°Come on. I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just order from them all,¡± I said. ¡°Whoever¡¯s delivery driver gets here first gets to name our team.¡± ¡°Deal¡± ¡°I¡¯m in¡± ¡°okay¡± the girls said. We were soon calling local ces on our new phones. We had decided to get the cell phones so they could get in touch with me more easily in case they felt an episodeing up. Jun¡¯s sub sandwich ce ended up winning. ¡°So what will our name be, Jun?¡± I asked as we sat around the coffee table as we dug into one another¡¯s food. Comfortable with one another as we didn¡¯t mind stealing the food. ¡°The 4 Emojis,¡± she said. ¡°You have the hearts. My costume can have the scared face.¡± ¡°Mine can have theughing one with the tears,¡± Setsuko said. ¡°Oh I¡¯ll have the O face,¡± Aiko said. ¡°Exactly,¡± Jun said. ¡°Damn, I kind of like it,¡± I admitted. ¡°Me too¡± ¡°me three¡± ¡°me four¡± the girls said one by one. ¡°Guess we should get to training,¡± I said. ¡°After we find an apartment,¡± Aiko said. ¡°Right, I have an idea where to look but it will be hard to find a 4 bedroom.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. We can find a 3,¡± Aiko said. ¡°You and I can share a room.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no fair,¡± Setsuko said. ¡°I¡¯ll join you. You know, to make sure Aiko doesn¡¯t try anything. We¡¯ve been lucky she hasn¡¯t attacked you.¡± ¡°Yeah, lucky,¡± Aiko said, giving me a wide grin. ¡°I¡¯m fine staying in the same room with you all,¡± Jun said. ¡°We don¡¯t need a 4 bedroom.¡± ¡°Well dang. How about a 2 bedroom? I doubt I could keep my hands off you girls if we were in the same bed.¡± ¡°Yeah, me either. I like girls too,¡± Aiko said, giving Setsuko and Aiko a wide grin. Iughed as they blushed deeply. We did end up sleeping in the same bed that night. Aiko and I in the middle. The girls fell asleep watching TV. It was cramped but none of them had an episode. Maybe it was really about making sure we stayed together. There was something going on between the 4 of us. I felt as close to them as I did Toru and Hancock, and it had only been a few days. I was worried that my mind was altered somehow with whatever the doctor had done to us. My Berserker Mode still a mystery. I needed to keep my eye on the prize as I navigated this world. It was easy to get sucked in. Instead of leaving like I normally would, I turned my brain off to fall asleep. Until Aiko began running my dick of course. Then I was up as we stared into one another¡¯s eyes. Her fingertips moving up and down my shaft slowly she stuck her tongue out whispering lewd things until I was good and hard. Then she stopped, snuggled up closer and fell asleep. Rolling my eyes I forced myself to calm down. We had a lot of work ahead of us. I¡¯d be sure to get her backter. CHAPTER 194 DISCIPLE CHAPTER 194 DISCIPLE ¡°Woah, much stronger,¡± I said as I waved my hand trying to feel it again. Setsuko gave me a wide smile. ¡°Really?¡± She asked, disbelieving. ¡°Yeah, that was way stronger. What did you do differently?¡± ¡°I thought of something funny,¡± she said. ¡°You wearing a dress. I kind of felt something.¡± ¡°Thought so,¡± I admitted. ¡°So it really is tied to emotion.¡± ¡°Maybe, let¡¯s keep trying,¡± she said, sticking her hands up in a boxer''s pose. I nodded and she punched my fists. The hits were weak at first but then they sped up. Thest one actually made my hand move back. ¡°That one, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Stop stopping every time you get it right. Keep pushing,¡± I ordered. ¡°Fine fine,¡± she said. Back at it she made the hits harder each time again. Putting her weight into them she moved more deftly. Her body twisting with every hit as she got into the zone. It sounded like meat pping against one another instead of her pping my hand as she dug deep. By the time she was done Setsuko was breathing heavily as I had trouble feeling my hands. ¡°Good. You¡¯re definitely stronger,¡± I said. ¡°But we need to work on making that your normal. Switching to that strength with a simple thought.¡± She nodded. ¡°My turn,¡± Aiko said. Jumping, herrge rack bounced with her. ¡°Alright, but then I have to go patrol,¡± I said. ¡°Ahh, but you promised to take us to the movies,¡± Aiko said. She had tried simple dates with just her and I but it always ended up the 4 of us. ¡°I will,¡± I said. ¡°After my patrol.¡± ¡°Yay,¡± she pped excitedly. We had been together for a couple of weeks now. After leaving our hotel we found a ce in City M with 4 bedrooms. People didn¡¯t want to live on the top floor because of monsters so we got a good deal on it. That and once I told thendlord my hero rank they gave me a discount since they could call upon me if an issue came up. Secret identities weren¡¯t really a thing in this world. It was nice to not have to hide it. After the ordeal we had been through together, I had focused on the girls more than the hero work. It had taken time for us to call on our strength from whatever that was done to us. The girls continued to have episodes now and then. But only when all 4 of us weren¡¯t together. For some reason if one of them had an episode then the other one would too. It was annoying to have to stay in constant contact but it was worth it to know they were safe. Over that time their personalities began to appear. Setsuko loved tough. She was always giggling at the stupidest thing. Trying practical jokes that weren¡¯t funny but she found hrious like switching a sock and shirt drawer. Jun got better after she got her video games. She had been a streamer before andpeted in a few tournaments. A nice setup in her room she only yed for a few hours a day and never long stretches. She would feel the fear creep up and would have to hold one of our hands for a while. Aiko was the easiest to wake out of her funk. Loud and proud she said what she thought. No hesitation whatsoever in calling it like she saw it. She had no filter. It took us time to realize she wasn¡¯t trying to be mean. It was just who she was as a person. And we loved her for it. We all loved one another. Not in a sexual way. I hadn¡¯t touched or been approached by Jun or Setsuko. The love word was simply blurted out by one of us over thest few weeks and it became our norm. Some sort of conditioning that we had been put through we didn¡¯t fight it. I lost myself with the girls. Forgetting most everything else but them as they became my world. But a part of me still held on to the hero thing. Patrolling daily I had beaten up a few bad guys. A purse snatcher and 2 mutants. None terribly hard. I continued to watch the news for fights I knew Saitama was a part of. Like the virus guy that looked like Polo. Or the mosquitody. But I hadn¡¯t seen anything yet. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Aiko said, cracking her knuckles. I nodded and she was soon punching my hands. She was quick too. Able to draw the strength out more easily I started moving my hands. She sped up more. Getting in the zone as she attacked my palms. I was starting to feel it. Her chest bouncing with every one I could really see her really doing this. Then she forgot to breathe and stopped as she took in huge lungfuls of air. Her face flush her eyes zoned out as she attacked me. Instead of with her fists it was her mouth. ¡°Shit, she¡¯s having one,¡± I said, picking her up. Setsuko opened the door and I rushed Aiko through as she ripped off her shirt. Her hard nipples poking into me she gasped as I kicked in her door and threw her on the bed. Her and my secret rtionship hadn¡¯tsted long. Living under the same roof she had an episode once when she and I were watching TV. About attacking me, Setsuko and Jun walked in on us. We had to exin the situation the next morning. The girls understood and left it at that. Jun was ying her video games currently. It had been a risk bringing out emotions but we had to try to train it. Aiko was soon naked. I dove into her and she came loudly. Her body writhing she gasped and blinked. ¡°Fuck! Again?¡± She asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said buried inside her as I moved hair out of her eyes. ¡°My pussy is barely healed from this morning,¡± she groaned. I tried to pull out but she grabbed me. ¡°I didn¡¯t say to stop.¡± Chuckling, I kissed her thick lips. ¡°What were you thinking about when fighting me?¡± ¡°This morning,¡± she teased, her cunt growing much tighter. Empowered by her passion. ¡°Andst night. You¡¯re a fucking beast.¡± ¡°You¡¯re simply too sexy,¡± I said. Aiko turned her head looking at the door that was still open. ¡°Come join us,¡± she said. I turned to see Setsuko staring in. She frowned and shut the door lightly. ¡°You¡¯re mean,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± she said, her eyes fluttering. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt this way with anyone. All 4 of us belong together. Don¡¯t you feel it?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I said. ¡°But I don¡¯t push.¡± ¡°No, you fuck. You¡¯re too nice. Take a girl sometime. They¡¯ll love it,¡± she whispered as she kissed my chin. ¡°You sure have changed,¡± I said. ¡°You were all jealous to start.¡± ¡°What can I say? I get the itch for a girl now and then. And those 2. Fuuuck. With you I¡¯m fucked harder than I thought possible. I can¡¯t imagine what it would feel like with all of us. Me licking your cum out of Setsuko. Jun riding you. That¡¯s the kind of shit that turns me on.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the only one,¡± I said, pulling out. She whined but gasped loudly as I mmed back in. ¡°Gonna have to be quick. I gotta work.¡± ¡°Fuck that. Just fuck me all day,¡± she whispered. I groaned, pulling out and mming in she came again as the mattress loudly creamed underneath her. It didn¡¯t take long for me to cum in her. Strengthened when she was impassioned she was very strong when we had sex. Her cunt tighter than any other woman she was able to give as much as she took. Her hips pushing up into me she also loved the dirty talk. ¡°Fuck that tight cunt. Cum in my womb. God dang I can feel you. So fucking deep.¡± She came again as her body shook. ¡°Deeper than anyone before. Mark me babe. Make this naughty slut all yours. I¡¯m begging you. Ah!¡± She let out a high pitched cry. ¡°I can feel it. Your dick. It¡¯s getting bigger. Cum. Cum. There. I need it!¡± She yelled out as I started cumming in her. Nails digging into me her legs wrapped around me again as she squirted on me. I groaned into her chest as I filled her up with huge shots of cum. We stayed like that for a long time. Her cry out slowly dying down as I breathed in her scent. The smell that only made me harder. ¡°I fucking love you,¡± she moaned. ¡°Love you too,¡± I said, kissing her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Pick out a movie to see.¡± ¡°Yes, darling,¡± she said with a sigh as I exited. She jerked as I did. Grabbing her breasts she yed with them as she hummed happily to herself. I was quickly dressed in my hero costume. I found Setsuko sitting on the couch, watching the TV on high volume. She frowned at me. It wasn¡¯t like her and struck me a little. I went to the bathroom. Swishing some mouthwash I spit and headed back out. Deciding to risk it, I stood in front of Setsuko. Her hair was longer now as all of ours was. Down to her eats it had grown the fastest of us. She stared up at me, concerned. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You know I love you, right?¡± I asked. She frowned at me. ¡°I know, I love you too,¡± she said. ¡°No, I love you just as much as Aiko and Jun.¡± I had been putting it off but her reaction wasn¡¯t good for the household. Leaning down I hovered my face in front of hers. ¡°I love yourugh. Your tenacity. And our house wouldn¡¯t beplete without you. You know that, right?¡± She nodded, a few tears in her eyes. I moved closer. Feeling her hot breath on my face I kissed her. She was stiff at first. Not reacting, but then her tongue was in my mouth. Moaning as I pulled her closer to me. Her legs opening, I sat on my knees between them and kissed her. Practically melting into me she became more bold as her hands touched me. I let mine do the same to her. My hand at her back and the other behind her head, it was a long sweet kiss. When we pulled away she had a smile on her lips. ¡°Never stopughing,¡± I said. ¡°Talk to Aiko too. We can¡¯t let bad blood fester between us. We are a family.¡± Sheughed and nodded. Wiping her eyes as she continued to pull at my shirt. I kissed her again. ¡°Love you.¡± ¡°Love you,¡± she whispered, kissing me back. It was the most intimate we had been. We kissed a few more times then I was excusing myself. Going to Jun¡¯s room I kissed her on the forehead and we said we loved one another. Out the door with a struggle I walked through the streets. People waved at me. The ckheart name had gotten around. A few girls flirted. But for once I didn¡¯t approach them. I felt fulfilled with my 3 emotional girls. In some weird way, moreplete than ever before. I walked around town. Watching for trouble. I found it in an unexpected way. ¡°I challenge you, King!¡± The man yelled. He had a yellow star mask on his face. Wearing ck skin tight clothes and white suspenders he looked like an idiot. ¡°I, Starman, was sent here by my parents from a distant sr system. While our was dying they knew I must be saved. I will take over this by defeating you!¡± King stared at the guy. In his disguise he acted bored but I could hear his heart thumping in his chest. People whispered about the loud thumping. It was supposedly King¡¯s special move. ¡°King,¡± I said, pushing through the crowd. ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ll let me take care of this Superman/Goku wannabe.¡± King slowly turned to see me. People whispered ckheart and King¡¯s name. It had gotten around that I was his disciple. People became more excited with the idea. ¡°Who are you?¡± Starman asked. ¡°The up anding number one,¡± I said. ¡°Do you mind?¡± I asked King. He shook his head slowly. I jumped to Starman without another word. Kicking him hard his head bounced off the brick wall beside him. He was knocked out and then some as people pped around us. ¡°That was boring,¡± I said, understanding Saitama a little better. People soon rushed us for autographs. I signed a couple. Which was just me drawing the Watanabe heart in a thick ck marker and writing BH. King expertly moved through the crowd as people parted for him. I jogged after him. ¡°Deal with that a lot?¡± I asked. ¡°At least once a week,¡± King grumbled. A ck bag in his hand I could see a cute girl figure on the cover. ¡°New game?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­you interested in ying?¡± He asked, some hope in his voice. ¡°Sure. This girl I live with would probably love to as well. Care if shees?¡± He shook his head. Quiet like usual. ¡°How¡¯s tomorrow sound?¡± He nodded. We continued walking. ¡°I heard you moved up to ss A,¡± he said. ¡°I did. There was this weird fire guy. He wasn¡¯t too much of a hassle. But they thought it was worthy of advancement.¡± They bumped me up to ss B Rank 1. But instead of making a big deal of it they asked if I wanted to stay or continue up. I continued up so I was now ss A- Rank 38. I had received my Weakness Eliminator but hadn¡¯t used it. I hadn¡¯t seen much of my Berserker Mode episodes so I wanted to save it for something big if I could. It was an item that I could use on myself or an Ability I had. Quite interesting possibilities. Of course after finishing the quest I received a new one.
One Punch Man Quest 4:
Reach ss S
Rewards:
Challenger Bonus Slot
¡°Weston!¡± A familiar voice yelled. I turned to see Fubuki getting out of a small car. 3 of herckeys were squished in it as well. With her fine clothes I expected to see her in some luxurious Mercedes, or at least a mini-van to fit all of her underlings. No, it was a tiny Honda. ¡°Fubuki!¡± I said excitedly. ¡°So long since I¡¯ve seen you. Have you met King?¡± I asked, pointing to the guy next to me. ¡°Huh? What?¡± She asked, her face turning red. ¡°King?!¡± She yelled, as she recognized him under his disguise. ¡°I¡¯ll call youter about the game,¡± I whispered. ¡°Have fun with one of your biggest fans.¡± I turned around and stealthily walked away as Fubuki eyed King with wide eyes. Lost for a moment as she became starstruck. I headed down the street, continuing my patrol. Originally I had wanted her, but drama from the girls had made me take a step back. They were much more important than her. Since I couldn¡¯t be away from them for too long I needed to get this over with. I continued on, waving at people as they recognized my costume. ¡°There you are!¡± Fubuki yelled as she dropped from the sky in front of me. ¡°Freaking hell, Fubuki. Why aren¡¯t you fangirling over King?¡± I asked, annoyed. ¡°I do not fangirl,¡± she spat. ¡°I wanted to talk to you.¡± ¡°About what?¡± I asked as I walked around her. She quickly turned, matching my stride. ¡°I think you would do well in the Blizzard Group,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m already in ss A. Why would I join you now?¡± I asked with augh. ¡°Because, you were right. We could have the group span sses. I am sure there are plenty of people that want our assistance. Our backing.¡± ¡°You have backing? You drive a Civic,¡± I said. ¡°We are working on a new car,¡± she said quickly. I rolled my eyes as she blushed. ¡°Weston, we could help each other.¡± ¡°Fubuki, I would help you if you needed it,¡± I said, stopping on the sidewalk. ¡°We are heroes. We should stick together. I would totally join the Blizzard group as long as I don¡¯t have to wear a suit, or drive you around or kowtow to you. But you have to wonder. Won¡¯t people see me as the leader of the Blizzard Group if I keep going up in the ranks and you stay where you are?¡± She didn¡¯t appear to hear me. ¡°You will join?¡± She asked, stars in her eyes as she gazed at me. ¡°You mean it?¡± I let out a long sigh. ¡°As long as I don¡¯t have to do anything, fine,¡± I said. ¡°Perfect, here is your phone and key to our secret hideout. One of my member¡¯s has a mom that runs a noodle ce that we hang out at,¡± she said, quickly passing them to me without any shame. ¡°We have meetings every Tuesday and Thursday. And we need to-¡± She stopped talking as I spun around grabbing the dart headed right for me. Catching it between my fingers I saw the man who shot it turn around and try to get away. Empowering myself with chakra and Haki I rushed forward. Crossing the street with a jump I pulled water out of the air. Making it coalesce in front of me I came to the alley the man had run down. Sending the bullet of water out at him it mmed into his side, throwing him to the ground. I was on him in a matter of seconds. He was wearing ck clothes, but his in face said that he was good at disappearing in a crowd. Short cut ck hair, no emotions on his face it would be tough to pick him out in a lineup. He didn¡¯t react much as he bled from his leg. Simply staring up at me, challenging me to get closer. ¡°What happened?¡± Fubuki asked,ing up to me from behind. ¡°No idea, I n to find out,¡± I said, taking out my Chikyugi Ne. It had been a while since I needed it for this sort of work. The man locked eyes with it and he was strapped to the wall. I began my work. It took time. He was a professional. Torture wasn¡¯t the end of the world for him. When he was nothing much more than a few limbs and skull he broke. Crying out as he told me his deepest darkest secrets. The trick was to not ask questions. When you asked questions they told you what you wanted to hear. When you stared at them as you yed their skin off and they offered up every sin they had ever done you knew that you had the right answer. I pulled us out of the torture room and the man passed out. Mentally exhausted from the ordeal. ¡°Who is the Tsukuyomi group?¡± I asked Fubuki. ¡°Tsukuyomi?¡± Fubuki asked. Fear in her voice she knew the name. ¡°I uh have heard of them. But I don¡¯t know much.¡± I looked around, trying to see if anyone else may have been watching the guy. He said he worked alone, but it was always good to check. ¡°My sister would know something,¡± Fubuki added. ¡°Take me to her,¡± I ordered as I texted the girls that I would bete. CHAPTER 195 ESPERS CHAPTER 195 ESPERS
One Punch Man Quest 4.1:
Investigate Tsukuyomi
Rewards:
Psychic Resistance
The quest popped up as we flew through the air. Me on my puddle of water, Fubuki with her psychic wind or whatever it was. We headed for A-City where the Hero Association was. All the while I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why I was getting so many quests with such good rewards. In the beginning I had received plenty of quests. Each reward was generally tailored to the world. Some worlds I would get more or less quests depending on the canon. One Punch Man was tougher. The foes could be a lot harder. And the canon was focused on the main protagonist, Saitama. I hadn¡¯t met up with him yet, not that I could help him much anyway. And the foes he fought were honestly probably too much for me. But I was still getting quests. I wondered how I could use that in my favor for the future. Could I manipte the story to my advantage for more quests? There was the House of Evolution I knew of. Also some other minor side bad guys I could try to steal, potentially giving me more quests and rewards like this one. Psychic Resistance sounded really useful, and now I really wanted to keep it for my challenge. It worried me what other world¡¯s people had challenged. What if someone went to Mob Psycho 100? Could they have gotten psychic powers? Would I need to watch for that in theing challenge? It was too much to think about for now. Too many variables. One thing I was upset about was why hadn¡¯t I received a Poison or Venom Resistance back when I took the Kage Killer poison. ¡°My sister and I are Espers,¡± Fubuki said, breaking the silence. ¡°Hm what¡¯s that?¡± I asked, breaking away from my thoughts. ¡°Psychics,¡± she said. ¡°People usually call them Espers, though. Those are our powers.¡± ¡°Right,¡± I said. ¡°What about Tsukuyomi?¡± ¡°They study Espers,¡± she said. ¡°Back when my sister was young they took her to do tests on her psychic powers. Tsukuyomi did experiments on her. But she escaped.¡± That sounded familiar. I thought Bang or someone saved her. Worried about psychics, it sounded familiar to what had been done to the girls and I. I took out my phone, but between cities I had no reception. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up,¡± I said. Moving the water faster, Fubuki matched my speed as we flew toward A-City. It didn¡¯t take too long to reach the Hero Association. I sent a text to the girls to not open the door for anyone and they text back worriedly. I told them I would be a littlete but would make it up to them. I really hoped Jun didn¡¯t have an episode while I was gone, but we had to be able to get past that. ¡°Some members of the Blizzard Group are here,¡± Fubuki said, getting off her phone as we walked into therge building. ¡°They said my sister is in a meeting with the higher ups.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± I said. shing our badges we met up with a few members of her team. They were all in suits and ties. ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked. ¡°Uh she was headed up the elevator,¡± one of them said. He pointed to therge elevator at the center of the building. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, turning but was stopped as someone said my name. ¡°Weston!¡± An excited voice yelled. I turned to see Mizuki running up to me. She wore a little more clothes thanst time, but not much. Her clothes tight, she appeared ready for a beach volley ball game to break out. Not that I wasining. Her orange hair jumping with each stride she closed the distance to me. ¡°Hey Mizuki, what¡¯s up?¡± I asked. ¡°I just made it to B-ss,¡± she said. ¡°Congrattions,¡± I said. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been beating up a lot of peopletely.¡± ¡°What can I say? They are slow,¡± she said. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°Good, busy. Sorry I haven¡¯t called,¡± I admitted. I noticed the others in the Blizzard Group eyeing her. ¡°Be careful around these guys. They like to force people into their group.¡± ¡°We do not force,¡± Fubuki said, her nose ring. ¡°But we do offer assistance to up anding heroes.¡± The businesswoman handed a card to Mizuki. ¡°Let us know if you are interested in strengthening your ties in B-ss.¡± ¡°Uh sure,¡± Mizuki said, confused. ¡°Should we get dinner again sometime? Catch up?¡± I asked. ¡°Sure,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Maybe you could meet my family this time.¡± ¡°Sounds good to me. Sorry, busy now. It was good seeing you,¡± I said as I turned to head to the elevator. ¡°Bye,¡± she said and happily walked off. Again she was someone I was interested in but the girls took precedence. I doubted I had to worry about her too much. She was plenty strong and focused. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure of my end goal in this world. But surrounding myself with beautiful women was always a good idea. Fubuki and her team followed me into the elevator. I hoped to be able to talk to the assistant assigned to me during the Hero test. He worked on the 20th floor. Pushing the button we headed up in almost silence. ¡°She was a little young, don¡¯t you think?¡± Fubuki asked. ¡°Mizuki?¡± I asked. ¡°She¡¯s like 20.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Fubuki said. ¡°I¡¯m 18!¡± I said. ¡°What?!¡± She asked in surprise. I had been at my Epitome skill to change my body for a while. But I didn¡¯t think I looked that old. ¡°I thought you were older.¡± ¡°Nope. Why? Interested?¡± I asked, giving her a wide smile. ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful, Fubuki. We could have some fun together.¡± She blushed deeply as one of the member¡¯s of her crew snickered. The bell dinged and we stepped out only to be met by Fubuki¡¯s sister. She was short. Much shorter than I imagined. She was only in the 4 foot range. The older sister wore a long ck dress and had short green hair. ¡°Fubuki, what are you doing here?¡± She asked, annoyed. One of the Hero Association personnel beside her he eyed all of us. ¡°My new member had a run in with Tsukuyomi,¡± Fubuki said. ¡°Member? You¡¯re joining our group?¡± The female member of the Blizzard Team whispered excitedly. I regretted agreeing now. The air grew colder as we stood there. Fubuki¡¯s sister¡¯s clothes began to bellow as her psychic powers kicked in. But I ignored her. A distinct change had happened in one of the Blizzard members as the Tsukuyomi name was mentioned. Their heart rate sped up. The member was a shorter young man. The side of his head was shaved to show a long scar. I decided to keep my eye on him for now. ¡°Tsukuyomi?¡± Fubuki¡¯s sister asked. ¡°When?¡± ¡°Earlier today. Some hired thug was paid to try to kidnap me,¡± I said. ¡°I was hoping you could tell me more about them. Maybe where they like toy their heads?¡± ¡°They are a secret society that studies Espers. Everytime I find them I try to stamp them out, but they always escape,¡± she said angrily. ¡°What can you hope to do?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± the personnel said. ¡°That¡¯s ckheart. He is the student of King.¡± ¡°King?¡± She asked, intrigued. Thinking for a moment she shook her head. ¡°Still, I wouldn¡¯t know where to start. Tsukuyomi is elusive and smart. If they are after you, you can only hope they give up.¡± ¡°I think I have an idea where to start,¡± I said, turning to the man whose heart rate elevated every time Tsukuyomi was brought up. It had been subtle but there. Pulling out my Chikyugi Ne he nced at it but it was enough. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He asked desperately as he was shackled to the wall. He closed his eyes, as if trying to think really hard. I felt a tugging from him. Something I hadn¡¯t felt before, as if he was attempting to break out. But to no avail. ¡°Tell me what you know about Tsukuyomi,¡± I ordered as I brought out my tools. I didn¡¯t like to ask questions, but I was in a hurry. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± the man said. Thinking hard again I felt a stronger tug on the Makuramoto/torture room, but not near enough. ¡°Good,¡± I said, picking up a hand saw. ¡°Keep trying. Let¡¯s see who is stronger.¡± His eyes widened and the screams began. It didn¡¯t take too long to break him. He was a blubbering mess as he spilled all of his secret. I pulled us out and he dropped to the floor as his eyes rolled to the back of his head. ¡°What did you do there?¡± Fubuki¡¯s sister asked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I said. ¡°That guy was a spy for Tsukuyomi,¡± I told Fubuki. ¡°They have been keeping an eye on you. I got an idea where I need to go. Thanks for the help.¡± I turned around and walked back into the elevator. ¡°Wait? What?!¡± Fubuki yelled as the door shut. I headed down thinking about what to do. The guy had been passing along information to Tsukuyomi for years. They offered him powers, hence the scar on the side of his head. Altering him slightly he could use a little Telekinesis. Since the surgery didn¡¯t take well they simply paid him. He was tasked with keeping eyes on Fubuki and Tatsumaki if possible. Keeping the group aware of their locations whenever they went somewhere. He had a handler that he passed information along to. But he wanted to know where they did the surgery on him. It was a small ce over on the outskirts of A-City. He had been blindfolded when going there, but he backtracked and was able to find it. I knew the general location and nned to go, but not today. I had been away too long from the girls. Getting off the elevator I walked out only to be stopped by Fubuki¡¯s sister. ss still raining down she had opted to break a window rather than wait. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± She asked angrily. ¡°Home,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this crap tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tell me what you learned. I¡¯ll take care of this,¡± she said as I jumped on my puddle of water. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?!¡± ¡°Home,¡± I said. ¡°Just go away, dude. I don¡¯t need the help of a child.¡± ¡°Child! I will have you know I am 28!¡± She yelled, following me as she flew in the air. I sped up. ¡°Don¡¯t you try to run from me!¡± She yelled waving her hand I felt my body pulled toward her. I moved my chakra back, pushing the water in her body away. ¡°You¡¯re an Esper too?!¡± She yelled. ¡°No, goddamn it no wonder Saitama is annoyed by you,¡± I said as we faced one another. Her sister soon flew up to float beside her. ¡°My friends and I were experimented on. I think it might have something to do with the Tsukuyomi group. Just leave me alone, alright. I need to get back to the others. They get worried if I¡¯m gone too long.¡± ¡°Tell me where they are, and I will handle Tsukuyomi,¡± Fubuki¡¯s sister said, crossing her arms under her small chest as she stared at me angrily. ¡°Dude, I don¡¯t even remember your name. Your sister said you were experimented on by these guys. Good for you. I lost 6 months of my life and have some weird new power I am still trying to wrap my head around. My friends and I are trying to figure out what the hell to do. We get all messed up if we are too far away from each other for too long because of some weird psychic shit going on with us. So I will be going home. Then, tomorrow, I will head to where that guy was altered. Hopefully I will find something. If not, I will keep digging into this BS so that my friends and I can get some closure on how we were experimented on. If you would like to go with me tomorrow, that is fine. But right now, I need to get home.¡± The girls frowned as I turned away. Flying as fast as I could I was getting a worse feeling in my gut as I headed to M-City. Something was wrong. I could feel it. The only sound I could hear was the roar of the wind in my ears as I pushed further. My anger was beginning to boil, which wasn¡¯t good. The dumb green haired child pissing me off I needed to see the girls. I had to calm down, they always made me calmer. Inded on the balcony to find the apartment in shambles. A section of the wall had been torn apart. The sofa upturned, TV broken, coffee table missing a leg. My vision became blurry as I ran through the apartment. ¡°Setsuko! Aiko! Jun!¡± I yelled running to each room. There was blood on the floor in Setsuko¡¯s room. I felt the anger boil up in me. I barely held on to my rage as I felt strength course through my body. My fingers digging into my palms I thought quickly. Extending my Haki out I ran to the balcony passing my Fubuki and her sister as I jumped down to the road below. Landing easily I looked down each road. There were no obvious vans or some such vehicle that could hide them. I cursed, all the while my brain was telling me to kill everything in sight. I held on though. Keeping my sanity just barely as the girlsnded behind me. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Fucking gonna kill some stupid ass people, that¡¯s what!¡± I barked as I raised into the air. CHAPTER 196 TSUKUYOMI CHAPTER 196 TSUKUYOMI The 3 of us flew side by side to where the Blizzard member had found the Tsukuyomi testing center. He had been fairly certain it was to the West of A-City. ¡°What do you know about these guys?¡± I asked. Turning to Fubuki¡¯s sister. ¡°It¡¯s Tatsukmaki,¡± she said. ¡°My name.¡± Less angry with me as we flew. ¡°Not much. They took me in when I was young. Promising to help with my psychic outbursts. But they took me to a small cell. Treated me like a test subject. Me and dozens of others. I pretended to lose my powers and they lost interest. But I was stuck there until¡­¡± ¡°Bang saved you, right?¡± I asked, trying to focus on something to keep the fury I felt at bay. ¡°How did you know that?¡± She asked. ¡°Guess I¡¯m a little psychic now too,¡± I lied. ¡°What should we expect?¡± ¡°Expect?¡± ¡°You said you¡¯ve taken down other branches of theirs, right? What did you fight?¡± I asked. ¡°That was¡­an exaggeration. I¡¯ve been on the trail of them for years. I know they are still taking people with psychic powers. But every time I get close they abandon their testingb. Which is why I felt like we needed to attack this ce now! If they found out your stupid Blizzard member was exposed, they might move again!¡± She yelled at Fubuki. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know,¡± Fubuki said, ashamed as she looked to the ground. ¡°He has been loyal for years.¡± ¡°I told you not to form that stupid group!¡± Tatsumaki yelled. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t even be a hero. I am more than enough to take care of everything.¡± ¡°Leave her alone,¡± I growled. ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve done is put her down. Fubuki is doing her best.¡± ¡°What¡¯s it to you!?¡± Tatsumaki cried out. ¡°This is a family issue. Don¡¯t butt your head into it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. I¡¯ll destroy Tsukuyomi then kick your ass after we are done.¡± ¡°Kick my ass? I¡¯m the Tornado of Terror. ss S-Rank 2. Who the hell are you? Some nobody?!¡± ¡°Whatever number 2. I¡¯ll still kick your ass. I don¡¯t mind hitting a woman. Especially when it¡¯s a kid that needs a spanking,¡± I said. ¡°A spanking?!¡± Her hair raised up as the wind increased around her. ¡°You are a nobody. You stupid buzzcut! Jello brain! Squidman!¡± ¡°Those don¡¯t even make sense, number 2. Stop while you¡¯re ahead.¡± ¡°Stop calling me that?!¡± ¡°Number 2. Number 2. Number 2,¡± I said quickly. Her face bing more red with each repeat. ¡°Guys stop!¡± Fubuki said. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to be fighting.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said, breathing out. Feeling a little better, my anger had calmed down as I teased her. ¡°It should be ahead. Spread out. Look for an old concrete building. Only about 20 feet by 20 feet. 1 story tall.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not very big,¡± Fubuki said. ¡°The guy was taken underground. He thought it was a lot bigger down below,¡± I said as I moved to scan the area. We were over arge forest. I lifted up high trying to find anything of note, but it was all the same. Dropping down to below the canopy of the forest I looked around as the sisters spread out. My thoughts were dark as I scanned the area. If anything bad happened to any of the girls, I would kill everyone. Aiko and Setsuko could probably take care of themselves, but Jun would have an issue. Her fear would kick in. Making her stronger, but also inconsble as she became more and more scared. I should have known someone was after them as well. In all honesty I thought the guy that attacked me was after me because I was a hero. Maybe someone that was pissed I took someone down. When I found out about Tsukuyomi I hadn¡¯t put thought the girls could be targeted. I had gotten sucked into the drama and quest I was given. I made a mistake. Letting the girls fend for themselves for a time. I considered using my Weakness Eliminator skill on my Berserker Mode. It might remove me from the equation from the girls. Them no longer needing me would help them survive more easily. And maybe I could stop these bouts of anger that kept coursing through me. But I really wanted to save it for a better power. Devil fruits were too tempting. Maybe I could get lucky and find an awesome one. I was supposed to be getting stronger for these challenges. I needed all the help I could get. The Challenge should be happening soon. I held off on making any moves for now. ¡°Here!¡± I heard Fubuki yell. I flew over in a mad rush and found her staring at a building in the thick of the trees. ¡°What should we do?¡± She asked. ¡°Rush it?¡± I asked. The building appeared abandoned. More of a shell of a building it might have been some bunker back in the day. As we waited for Tatsukmaki our decision was made as she flew over top of the building. With a wave of her hand the building lifted off the ground and was thrown away. She flew inside as soon as the deed was done. ¡°Goddammit,¡± I growled as Fubuki and I flew after her. At the center of where the building was there was a wide elevator shaft. Perfectly square I dropped the water and fell in. The vast darkness swallowed us as we moved below. No doors leading out we fell for a long time. Light appearing at the bottom we slowed down. Landing in the floor of the tiled hallway we heard yelling and gunfire. ¡°Guess it¡¯s the right ce,¡± I said as I ran in. Like some hospital ward there were ceiling tiles with LED lights above. The walls and floor were white. Everything was pristine as we walked. We came across the first person knocked out and sped up. We came to arge room to find Tatsumaki stopping bullets with her hands raised. I ignored the bullets. Running past her I dodged the trajectories just in time with each bullet that got close. Waving my hand in front of me water shot out, slicing through the arms of 3 men with guns. They dropped the weapons clutching stumps. ¡°Don¡¯t kill them. We need information!¡± Tatsumaki yelled. ¡°They¡¯ll live,¡± I growled as I moved to the first. My Chikyugi Ne was out and missing arms was the least of their worries as I got every bit of information I could out of them. ¡°This way,¡± I told the sisters as I raced down the hall. Doctors and assistants jumped as we moved past. The girl¡¯s heels cking as they ran across the tiles. I took 2 turns but stopped in my tracks as a huge metal door was blown off of it¡¯s hinges. The door was almost worthy to guarding a safe. It nged loudly as it hit the ground. Smoke billowing out of the room it came from I walked to it slowly but was stopped by a familiar voice. ¡°Good job, Jun,¡± Aiko said. ¡°Now let¡¯s get the hell out of here.¡± The busty woman walked out of the door as Setsuko and Jun followed her. They turned to look the other way then turned to see me. ¡°Weston!¡± The girls yelled as they ran to me. Tears in my eyes I closed the distance taking them in a big hug. ¡°Thank god,¡± I said holding them. ¡°I was worried.¡± ¡°How the hell did you find us?¡± Setsuko asked. ¡°Long story. Are you okay? You¡¯re not hurt are you?¡± I asked. ¡°No, they tranqued us, but it was nothingpared to the dead doc¡¯s crap. Barely got a high from it,¡± Aiko said. ¡°We woke up and started breaking out about 10 minutes ago.¡± ¡°Goddamn it¡¯s good to see you 3,¡± I said. Relief washing over me as I wiped my eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Miss us?¡± Aiko asked. ¡°Of course. Our ce would be lonely without you 3,¡± I said without shame. ¡°Come on. We can catch upter. Still need to take care of the bad guys.¡± I turned to see Fubuki and Tatsumaki awkwardly staring at us. ¡°Introductionster,¡± I added. ¡°Come on. Almost to the boss room, I think.¡± I turned around and headed down another hall. The trio sticking close they whispered to one another as Fubuki and Tatsumaki walked beside me. At least they had the sense to stay focused and not ask dumb questions. Most had the sense anyway. ¡°Who the hell are you 2?¡± Aiko asked without hesitation. ¡°This is our man.¡± ¡°W-what?!¡± Tatsumaki yelled as she turned around. ¡°You heard me, get your own!¡± Aiko yelled. Moving up to the smaller woman she looked down at her from the valley of her breasts. ¡°Guys, this is not the time,¡± I growled. ¡°This is the perfect time. They seem way too familiar with you,¡± Aiko said. ¡°We already have dibs on him.¡± ¡°All 3 of you?!¡± Fubuki yelled. Jun blushed deeply, Setsuko looked ashamed, Aiko crossed her arms over her chest, daring her to say more. ¡°Behind!¡± I yelled, throwing a streak of ice at a guard aiming for us. The ice threw the gun away and he was soon on the ground as another ice shard pierced into his side. ¡°Not the timedies,¡± I hissed. ¡°Fine, fine, keep your secrets,¡± Aiko said, not perturbed by the situation at all. ¡°This way,¡± I said, turning back around and starting to jog down the hall. I followed the directions I had gotten from the 3 guards. Hoping I didn¡¯t miss a turn we came to arge door. Bigger than the one Jun had pushed through it was locked down tight. ¡°Step aside,¡± Tatsumaki ordered as she pushed through. Her hands raising I could almost feel her work. Not so much Spiritual Energy, but something poured out of her mind into therge door. She struggled with it, pulling harder until the metal began to creak with the strain of her psychic powers breaking it apart. Then with a crash it was yanked away. Tatsumaki let it fall to the ground and we jumped onto it. Walking over the door as we made our way into the bosses room. Therge office was dark. All except for a screen at the other end that was glowing a white light. We spread out in the room. Some office chairs scattered around, whoever had left were in a hurry. I was about to turn around to head somewhere else when a deep voice sounded from a speaker near the TV. ¡°Tatsumaki, so good to see you again,¡± the voice said. Tatsumaki stopped as if struck. Sweat breaking out on her face. ¡°Oh good, you recognize my voice. I had worried that you forgot me.¡± The voice reminded me of All-For-One. Perhaps because of his faceless voice. ¡°Fubuki, it is good to finally see you a part of this,¡± the voice said. She looked around confused to me then her sister. All I could do was shrug as we gathered around the screen. I noticed a small camera above it. ¡°Weston, Aiko, Setsuko, and Jun, it is sad that our meeting was cut short,¡± the voice said. ¡°But I am looking forward to seeing what will happen with you 4 in the future.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked. ¡°Why did you take them? You touch them again, I will find you and kill you.¡± ¡°I have no doubt,¡± the voice said. It was quiet for a time, I was worried he was done talking. After a minute he started up again. Luckily viins liked to talk in this world as well. ¡°Let me tell you a story,¡± he said slowly. ¡°It is about a world gone to hell. Death and destruction everywhere. Anarchy in the streets. Monstersing out of nowhere to destroy what little of the world that had been able to be built back up.¡± ¡°In this story there is a man. A man that could lift objects with his mind. Nothing big mind you. A pencil that shook from the strain was all he could manage. He was a very weak man, but smart. He studied himself. Trying to figure out what was different about him. But the answer eluded him. Eventually he came to the conclusion that if he wanted to learn more he had to leave it to the next generation. He altered himself and found a woman to love. They had 3 wonderful children,¡± he hissed. ¡°Those children were just as special as the father. More special in fact. Unlike him they weren¡¯t weak. One could read minds, learning all there was to know about someone with a simple gaze. Another could light fires with their mind. And thest could sense emotions.¡± The voice let out a sigh. ¡°Telepathy, Pyrokinesis, and Empathy. These children were praised by their father as he coddled them. Unfortunately the world was still in shambles. A monster ended his life far too soon, but his children wanted to carry on his work. Over the years the siblings drifted apart. All believing that their psychic power was the strongest. Determined to figure out what made that little something special tick.¡± ¡°Time passed and they formed their own groups. Tsukuyomi, Kowarenai, and Chikara.¡± Moon god, Unbreakable, and Power. I had seen the name Chikara many times. It had been written on the letterhead of my medical documents. Mine and the girls. Also it was listed on my 1st quest for the One Punch Man World. ¡°Ah, you see the answer,¡± the voice said. ¡°My brother and I had our fights. But you killed him, Weston. Tore him to shreds and threw him in a dumpster like trash. You surprised me this time. I had not thought his research bore any fruit. Next time we meet I will be sure to prepare properly.¡± The speaker cut out and the light from the screen flickered off. ¡°Fuck,¡± I mumbled. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Jun whispered in the dark of the room. ¡°We need to watch our backs,¡± I said, my hand moving to pat her head. ¡°This is bullshit,¡± Aiko said. ¡°Why are we caught in the middle of some family drama?¡± ¡°Just our lot in life,¡± I said. ¡°Well, I¡¯m out of steam.¡± I sighed loudly. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Tatsumaki yelled. ¡°But there is a lot of information to get here. More people. We have to contact the Hero Association as well. I doubt this ce is legal.¡± ¡°You¡¯re number 2. You do it,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m out of here.¡± ¡°What if there are more test subjects?¡± She asked. ¡°Then save them. This wasn¡¯t even the group that messed with our brains. I¡¯m exhausted, what should we do for food tonight?¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling Chinese,¡± Aiko said. ¡°We had thatst night. One of us needs to learn to cook,¡± Setsuko groaned. ¡°Not it,¡± I said followed by Aiko and Setsuko. ¡°What? Me?¡± Jun asked. ¡°Looks like it, Jun. Come on. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do great¡­tomorrow though. I¡¯m starved. And those asshats tore up our ce.¡± ¡°Oh that was me,¡± Aiko said. ¡°I got in the zone there for a little bit and was throwing the guys around. But they got us.¡± ¡°Bastards, we need more training I guess,¡± I noted as we continued down the hall. Tatsumaki and Fubuki did not follow. It wasn¡¯t too long until I was holding the girls and raising us up and out of the elevator shaft. Worried about secret societies now after us I decided to ignore it for now. Maybe something woulde of the ce, but I doubted it. I had other things to worry about like finding a ce to eat. CHAPTER 197 THE OBVIOUS SOLUTION CHAPTER 197 THE OBVIOUS SOLUTION ¡°I think we should all have sex,¡± Aiko said bluntly. It was the day after the girls had been kidnapped. The apartment was back to how it should be. We had to rece the coffee table and some other minor things. We added a lot more locks to the door but we all stayed in the same bed the night before. ¡°Sex?¡± Jun whispered shyly as she blushed. ¡°What brought this on?¡± I asked slowly. We had just finished lunch where we all pitched in to make something we were good at. Which was a mix of rice, different meats and veggies, and some ck concoction Aiko made up. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s been building up for days for me. I can¡¯t get it out of my head,¡± Aiko admitted as she leaned onto my shoulder. She got quiet as Setsuko and I shared a look. We gave the outspoken Aiko a worried look as she blew a raspberry. ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t have the best childhood,¡± she admitted. ¡°Or teen years, and I¡¯ve kind of been a shit at the twenties too. But with you 3 I feel soplete?¡± She sat up looking at me then the other girls. ¡°It¡¯s like I missed a piece of me all my life. And now that we are together I¡¯m like, oh, yeah, these 3 idiots.¡± ¡°Love you too,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. ¡°I mean it,¡± she whined as she grabbed onto me. Pulling herself into my arm as she tried to kiss my cheek. ¡°I know you feel it too. This isn¡¯t normal. But I don¡¯t care. I want to be with you 3 all the time. I don¡¯t feel right when we are apart.¡± ¡°And the sex?¡± Setsuko asked. ¡°I just like sex,¡± Aiko said, shyly. ¡°It makes me feel powerful. Weston has been giving it to me good, but I keep having dreams about you 2. I guess I could be the only one.¡± ¡°Oh no, I¡¯ve had a lot of sex dreams about the 3 of you,¡± I admitted. ¡°There was this one where-¡± ¡°Stop,¡± Setsuko ordered. ¡°Go on,¡± Aiko said, grabbing my knee. ¡°It feels right to me. Whatever was done to us has obviously changed us. Instead of turning away I want to go into it. Take it further. See what happens. I love you 3 dearly. With all my heart. I know we¡¯ve only been together a short time but my mind always asks, what is Jun doing? I haven¡¯t seen her in a while. So I sit in her room and watch her y her games and I just think about how sexy you look. Maybe it is the Passion or whatever, but I want it out there, that I would love to take us all to the next level in our rtionship.¡± I studied the other 2. Jun blushed fiercely. Setsuko bit her lip, thinking as the silence dragged on. ¡°Thank you for sharing Aiko,¡± I said. Pulling her in closer to me. She let out a long sigh as she cuddled up to my shoulder. ¡°I seriously don¡¯t know what is going on with us. But I suspect you are right. Whatever changes we went through makes us rely on one another. I too¡­would like to go further. But that could be just because I¡¯m a man and you are 3 beautiful women. Whatever you both decide will be perfectly fine with me. We can leave things like they are. I would not and could not stop loving any of you. You are a part of me. If that¡¯s some guy tinkering with my brain then so be it. I feel a hell of a lot better with you than without you.¡± I stared at the duo as they sat side by side. Doing my best to convey the seriousness of my words. In other worlds I lucked on women over time. In this one they were thrust upon me. I would do anything for them. I was sure of it. Like they were a part of me. Some piece to the puzzle that was me. I wasn¡¯t whole until they were close by. A part of me ranted and raved that we needed to be training. Preparing for what was toe, but a bigger part couldn¡¯t bear the thought of being away from them. When I was away from them I thought of them always, and when I was close it was a struggle to pull myself away. The part that felt whole while they were near kept other stay thoughts away. I was pulled out of my thoughts as Jun raised her hand. ¡°I would like to,¡± she whispered blushing furiously. ¡°Do it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Aiko asked excitedly as she got up and moved to sit next to her. Jun blushed more but nodded. ¡°I um don¡¯t know¡­I¡¯ve never done anything like that. But I too feel happier with you. Happier than I ever thought possible.¡± She quieted as Aiko began to stroke her hair. ¡°My parents weren¡¯t very happy I stayed in my room so much. And I keep thinking I should y more, it¡¯s what I used to love. I keep trying totch on to some normalcy from¡­before. But then I worry you guys left me here alone. Then Ie out and you¡¯re here and you¡¯re so happy to see me.¡± She started to cry, staring down at her hands as she sped them together. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt this way before,¡± Jun said more strongly as she grabbed Setsuko and Aiko¡¯s hands. Staring at me as tears filled her eyes it was the most she had talked in a while. ¡°And the sex?¡± Aiko asked. That was all she really cared about. ¡°I too¡­have had dreams,¡± Jun said. ¡°And when I saw you with Weston that one time¡­I got jealous and angry. But mostly angry at myself, because I didn¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°I can show you,¡± Aiko said with a wide smile. Her hand running along Jun¡¯s ear, she kissed the schoolgirl slowly. Jun stiffened but didn¡¯t fight it. Obviously inexperienced, the kiss was more of a peck, but Jun let out a long sigh as it finished. ¡°We can take it slow too.¡± Jun slowly nodded, a smile on her lips as she looked back down to her hands. ¡°What about you, prude?¡± Aiko asked Setsuko. ¡°I want tough,¡± Setsuko said. ¡°And cry.¡± Tears moved down her cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s so good to know I¡¯m not alone in feeling this way. But you all know this isn¡¯t normal, right?!¡± She looked to each of us as we nodded. ¡°At least we all know we are crazy,¡± sheughed. Scoffing, she looked back up to us. ¡°Fine. Fuck it. I don¡¯t care. I love you 3. My world has been turned upside down. I might as well sleep with all of you and get it over with.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound bad,¡± Aiko said with a frown. Getting up she moved over to sit between Setsuko and Jun. Her hands on their knees as she continued. ¡°Sex is primal. It¡¯s an act between people that love each other. We aren¡¯t rted, so it¡¯s obviously the next step. I don¡¯t want to hear any bull crap about boys and girls being friends. They can¡¯t be friends. There is always the question about what if, or maybe we could give it a try? Me? I like girls too. You 2 are the most beautiful women in the world to me. Setsuko, I could fall asleep to yourugh. It¡¯s the highlight of my day when Ie out here and you areughing at an egg you cracked that happened to look kind of like boobs.¡± ¡°It did,¡± Setsuko defended. ¡°There were nipples and everything.¡± ¡°It did not. You perv,¡± Aiko said. ¡°And Jun. Your voice is so sweet. And you¡¯re so funny when you want to be. All I think about is taking a nap next to you and feeling you beside me.¡± Jun leaned over her head on Aiko¡¯s shoulder. ¡°But of course there is Weston,¡± Aiko reminded. ¡°The stud to our little family.¡± I smiled big. Excited that this was finally leading somewhere. ¡°Fucking lucky bastard. I¡¯ve slept with some men in my time. But he takes the cake. I don¡¯t know if it was what was done to us or not, but you girls have to try it. I don¡¯t feel right hogging him all to himself.¡± She blew me a kiss. ¡°And he¡¯s a chick ma. You saw those 2 psychic girls yesterday. Practically all over him. We need to rock his world and show him a good time before he starts attracting others.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think of that,¡± Setsuko mumbled. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t leave us, would you, Weston?¡± ¡°I¡¯d never leave you 3,¡± I said without hesitation. ¡°We are family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not an answer,¡± Aiko said. ¡°Yeah it is,¡± I said, giving her a hurt look. She ignored me. ¡°He is insatiable. And so big. I¡¯m hoping you girls can help me keep him home every night. Now that he is a big strong hero, girls will be flocking to him. So we need to keep our man locked down and happy.¡± ¡°I am happy,¡± I assured. ¡°Happier,¡± Aiko rified. ¡°I want him in heaven. Nothing can keep him away from us.¡± She patted the girl¡¯s knees as she stood up. ¡°Who is with me?¡± Extending her hands down Setsuko and Jun eyed them but grabbed them and were pulled up. ¡°Thatta girls. No time like the present.¡± Pulling them to her room I hesitated but soon followed. ¡°How do we-¡± Setsuko tried to ask but Aiko cut her off. ¡°Pick a partner and explore,¡± Aiko said, grabbing Jun and pushing her to the bed. I felt a little sorry for the shy girl but as Aikoid on top of her they were soon kissing deeply. I frowned, turned on and upset it wasn¡¯t me. But I moved to Setsuko. I was a little lost in a situation like this. Usually I took turns with the girls. This time it felt more like a free-for-all. ¡°She is so weird,¡± I told Setsuko. Ignoring the girls as they kissed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± ¡°I know. I want to,¡± Setsuko admitted. Her brown hair still growing she looked up into my eyes as her hands smoothly moved across my chest. ¡°I-I want you. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m interested in that.¡± She nudged her head toward the girls full on making out and heavily petting one another. ¡°I love you so much.¡± ¡°I love you,¡± I said, kissing her. ¡°And despite how crass she can be. Aiko is right. We all have something special. I love you all the same. I¡¯m not the best at showing it. But here in the bedroom, I feel confident I can.¡± She blushed, looking at her fingers as she struggled to undo a button on my shirt. ¡°Then show me,¡± she whispered. Her eyes looking up I could see some fear there, but mostly excitement. I knew that she wanted this for sure now. I leaned down, kissing her deeply and it was so much better than the day before. Our kiss was everything I needed in life. My chest swelled with joy as our tongues met. Moving along one another slowly as we began to undress one another. Setsuko shivered as her hands ran along my chest. Pulling into me as my dick pushed against her. ¡°Holy fuck,¡± she gasped in deep breaths as she pulled away. ¡°You¡¯re so strong.¡± ¡°You felt something too, huh? I felt joy from you while kissing,¡± I said. ¡°I felt something,¡± she mumbled. Looking down her shirt was unbuttoned all the way. Blushing she eyed me then opened her shirt to reveal her perfect breasts. C-cups they bounced as she threw her shirt to the side. I smiled widely and did the same to my shirt. Taking off my pants she moved into me. Kissing me as I undressed myself and then her. Pulling her skirt down as I turned her to the bed. Setsuko giggled as weid on the bed. Ignoring the other 2 next to us as we focused on one another. Our hands all over her, I learned her body. Feeling the joy bubble up inside of her as it leaked into me I guessed those were what she felt all the time. Ecstatic for every little thing as she moaned in my mouth. Eventually her hand reached down to my dick. Grabbing onto it she moaned louder. ¡°I can¡¯t look,¡± she mumbled. ¡°You feel so big. Stick it in before I lose my nerve.¡± Sometimes I was a gentleman, waiting until they were ready, but I wasn¡¯t at this moment. Lining myself up with her I slid in slowly. She moaned louder, her eyes closed as she let me go in further. I began to coat myself in chakra as she gasped. Her hymen breaking, she came loudly. A wide smile splitting her face sheughed as she came. Simple and weak, like she had been scared over nothing sort ofugh. Her eyes opening she pulled her to me and I descended inside of her. Making sure to go slow our tongues met again. Moaning loudly as I sheathed myself fully. When our crotches touched she came again. Squeezing me harder somehow she opened her eyes to look down. ¡°Holy fuck I thought you were going to be poking out of me,¡± she gasped. ¡°Not that big, but close,¡± I teased. Kissing her she moaned as I began to fuck her. Hands going to her legs she held them up in the air. Feeling intense joy and pleasure with every thrust into her I had a smile on my face as she came over and over. Tight and perfect I felt like I was at home with her. ¡°I love you,¡± I groaned into her ear as I sped up. ¡°I love you!¡± She yelled out. ¡°Holy shit. Cum in me. I want it so bad. I can feel it building. You are so strong. I want all of you inside me.¡± She moved her hand to the back of my head, keeping it there beside her ear as I sped up further. I decided to do something I had been holding off. Pouring chakra into my dick I came in her hard. Groaning as I gave her my Mark. She took it all happily. Holding her legs up as I pushed into her she came again as the chakra/semen coated her insides. Taking everyst drop with a smile on her lips as we finished our first of many sessions. As I calmed down and the mark formed on her body I pulled out. Studying her. ¡°What?¡± She whispered. ¡°Just wait. There will be more,¡± I said. ¡°Like?¡± She asked but then it exploded in her. Chakra pouring throughout her body she closed her eyes as her arms and legs stretched out. Pathways forming inside of her she yelled my name as the orgasm grew. Power forming in her that had never been there before making her feel every little bit, it took time. Eventually she let out a sigh and stopped stretching. Her body rxing as she fell asleep. ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Aiko asked as she looked up. ¡°Just some strength of mine. I gave it to her,¡± I said. ¡°What about me? I want to feel that,¡± Aiko said. Her makeup messy from kissing Jun. ¡°I will,¡± I said. ¡°After.¡± I looked down to Jun. She was in her panties only. Blushing, she cracked a smile as we locked eyes. ¡°Oh I see how it is,¡± Aiko said, getting up. ¡°You prefer the dick too, huh?¡± ¡°You are a very good kisser,¡± Jun whispered. ¡°Yeah yeah. Hurry up. I want it next,¡± Aiko said as she moved from over top of her. She started undressing herself. Apparently she had been taking Jun¡¯s clothes off piece by piece, but Jun had been too shy to reciprocate. ¡°Come here my love,¡± I said to Jun. She blushed but turned over. I grabbed a towel and wiped myself of the blood and juices from Setsuko and was soon kissing Jun. Where Setsuko had been joy and happiness, Jun was hesitation. I didn¡¯t want to say fear, it was close though. As we kissed that hesitation lessened, but it was still there. In the back of our kiss. I felt like I had to protect her from it. My chest pressing against hers the smaller girl moaned in my mouth. Slowly I moved to slide her cute kitten panties off. Her whole body shivered, bringing the fear back, but my lips were then back on hers, pushing it away. We stayed like that for a long time. Kissing one another as we learned what the other liked. She had learned much from her session with Aiko. Happy to use her tongue and explore me she slowly opened her legs. Without a word I moved down into her. She came as soon as my ns touched her lower lips. Jun¡¯s body shook. Shaking as if she was having a seizure but I plowed in. Pushing through her hymen she came again and again. Yelling out my name as I buried myself deep inside her. Loud smacks sounded in the room as I pounded her. She took it all. Crying out my name as her legs did the splits. I couldn¡¯t help but grow more into it as the smaller girl took everything I had withoutint. Her pussy gushing out liquid with every thrust it wasn¡¯t long until I was ready. Building up more and more chakra I poured it into her as I began to cum. She cried out. Her back arching, feet curling, hands grasping the nket as my dick emptied huge amounts of cum into her tight cunt. When I finished she let out a long sigh. Pulling out I waited and the chakra exploded in her. Sending her into further throes of pleasure as the power spread throughout her body. I kissed her chest, licking her nipples as she felt it all. Happy to give them some of what I could do. As the process ended and she fell asleep I looked up to see Aiko. She had been ying with herself as she watched. Her perfectly shaven pussy drawing my eyes she was soon up and off the bed. Grabbing the towel she gripped my still hard dick and wiped it off. ¡°Look what you did to them. I wanted to y more,¡± she groaned. ¡°Sorry, thought we could use all the help we can get,¡± I said. ¡°Where do you keep getting these powers?¡± She asked. ¡°Did the dead doctor give them to you?¡± ¡°Nope, all me,¡± I said. ¡°You want it too, I assume?¡± ¡°I guess,¡± she said. ¡°If it puts me in that state I¡¯ll try anything.¡± Iughed but grabbed the back of her neck. ¡°Thank you for this,¡± I said. ¡°You are the glue of this family.¡± ¡°No, I am the fun aunt,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you beer and porn and tell you how the world works. You are the glue. Me? I would have skedaddled as soon as I was awake back in the day. Left you all to rot. Because that¡¯s who I am.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°A chicken,¡± she mumbled. ¡°You are not a chicken,¡± I said. Grabbing her thighs I picked her up easily. Lifting her high I plunged her down onto my dick. ¡°You are exactly who I need you to be,¡± I said, kissing her. She moaned as I did. Her arms wrapping around my neck as she began to rock back and forth. ¡°You are mine, Aiko. Ours. No leaving, got it?¡± She smiled and nodded. Her lip quivering as she sped up. I channeled chakra into her and she began to cum. Herrge tits pushing into me as our sexes collided over and over she was just as desperate now to have me as before. Setsuko was joy. Jun fear. Aiko was pure unadulterated passion. We hungered for one another when together. Never whole unless we were showing the other how much we cared by fucking the other¡¯s brains out. But today it was my turn to win. Laying her between Setsuko and Jun I plowed into her faster. She squirted up my abs again and again. Taking it all as she talked dirty. ¡°I¡¯ll wake you up every morning with a blowjob. All 3 of us. We can swallow your cum. Beg you for another load inside of us. I¡¯ll lick it out of the both of them. I¡¯m so desperate for you. Fucking fuck,¡± she said as her voice cracked. Cumming again her whole body shivered. ¡°Take my ass. Take everything, Weston. You¡¯ve already made me yours. I just want you inside me.¡± She came again. I sped up. Pushing through as her bodytched onto me. Our lips locked as I began to cum in her. Giving her the mark she came just as hard as the others. Passing out between them she had a smile on her lips as her body continued to twitch in her sleep. I looked down at the 3 of them. Curious how I got so lucky. Grabbing hips I turned them over and they instinctively held onto one another. I went out to the main room. Still only around 1 o¡¯clock it was time to do a patrol. I showered and changed clothes. Leaving a note for the girls I jumped off of the balcony to the streets below. CHAPTER 198 SUGAR AND SPICE CHAPTER 198 SUGAR AND SPICE ¡°Hey! You!¡± A woman¡¯s voice yelled as I walked away from the apartment building. I turned to see a very beautiful woman. Long light blue hair, her skin was immacte. Perky breasts she showed off some cleavage in what appeared to be a loli dress. ckce, it reminded me of something Misa from Death Note would wear. ¡°Yes?¡± I asked as she closed the distance between us. ¡°Are you ckheart?¡± She asked stopping a pace away. ¡°Some know me by that name, but the beautiful ones can call me Weston,¡± I said as mysteriously as I could muster. ¡°Right, whatever,¡± she said in a huff. ¡°My brother and I have been trying to get a hold of you.¡± ¡°About my car¡¯s extended warranty?¡± I asked as I started walking down the street. ¡°What? No,¡± she said, catching up in very loud high heels. ¡°You were just promoted to A-Rank. We like to meet everyone that has made it this far.¡± ¡°And you are¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m Sugar and Spice,¡± she said quickly. ¡°You¡¯re a Powerpuff girl?¡± I asked skeptically. I couldn¡¯t remember one with blue hair. ¡°What the hell is that? No, I¡¯m the hero, Sugar and Spice.¡± ¡°And Everything Nice, I get it,¡± I said. ¡°Still have no idea who you are.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ss A-Rank 7,¡± she said. ¡°My brother is Sweet Mask.¡± Saying the words like it was obvious I slowly nodded. ¡°Oh that ass hat?¡± I asked. ¡°What?!¡± She blurted as we continued on down the street. Crossing the street as I patrolled somewhere different today. ¡°That guy, the ss A-Rank 1 guy, right? The one that likes to act as the gatekeeper to ss S. To keep it sacred or whatever. Like he¡¯s something special,¡± Iughed. The guy had pissed me off in the manga. Always acting high and mighty like he deserved to be ss S-Rank 1. I was pretty sure he pissed himself when going up against the Monster Association. After realizing he wasn¡¯t as strong as he thought. ¡°How dare you,¡± Sugar and Spice said. ¡°Listen, Sugar Tits,¡± I said. Her eyes bulged but I ignored her. ¡°I¡¯m sure you and your brother have noble somethings. But let me guess, you¡¯re a model too.¡± She frowned but nodded. ¡°Thought so. I do this as my day job. I am a hell of a lot more serious about it than you 2 that do it to be more famous or whatever. If you or him got a problem with me, I saye fight me. I¡¯ll kick your asses and send you on your way. Other than that, I have no interest whatsoever in what you have to say.¡± ¡°I have never-¡± She stopped as a scream was let out ahead. My eyes focused and I was soon running in the direction. As I did a quest appeared.
One Punch Man Quest 4.2:
Defeat the Monster Bee Hive
Rewards:
Venom Resistance
It struck me as odd since I had just been thinking about Poison Resistance the day before, but I ignored it as I picked up speed. I came around the corner to see a woman being osted by a giant bee man. The bee man was at least 9 feet tall as it hovered over her. Unlike a fluffy bumble bee it was a muscr man with a huge stinger. His wings buzzed behind him as he hovered down toward her. Moving quickly I got in front of her. Channeling water chakra I sent it into the Beeman in a huge arc. He surprised me by moving out of the way. But I waved my hand and the water followed after, cutting him at the section of where his muscr chest and thick lower body met. He dropped to the ground with a yell as I heard another scream. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked her. ¡°Yes, thank you ckheart,¡± she said. I heard another scream. ¡°Get inside, now,¡± I ordered. She quickly nodded and ran to a building next to her. I jumped up to the top of the building easily. Seeing multiple flying Beemen I created ice bullets. Sending them at the men it didn¡¯t kill from that distance, but caused some pain. They were soon flying toward me. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sugar Tits asked. ¡°Drawing them to me,¡± I said. ¡°Are you helping?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she said. Pulling out some brass knuckles from her purse she dropped the ornate handbag as the Beemen drew closer. Once they were in range I began to throw ice bullets at them. About half of them dodged, but they continued for me. Jumping out to meet one I pulled my Seastone Jitte out. Spinning it in a wide arc I used it to polevolt my way to another. Sugar Tits was set on by one but she began punching it. Breaking the stinger with a firm hit as the monster dropped to the ground. It was messy, but as I killed them one by one their bodies fell to the ground. A few more showed up and eventually it was only 1 left. He and I stared at one another for a time. Then without any emotion he turned around and flew away. ¡°Hey! Get back here!¡± I ordered. ¡°Leave it alone,¡± Sugar Tits said. ¡°Fuck no. What were they doing? Why were they trying to grab people? These are questions heroes should be asking,¡± I said. I ran across the rooftop and was jumping away. The bee not going overly fast I went a leisurely pace as he left the city. ¡°Fucking slow down!¡± Sugar Tits yelled at me. I noticed her a building behind as she ran after me. I slowed down but the Beeman was running faster than her. Grabbing her side I threw her on my back and ran after the guy. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± ¡°I thought you wanted toe with!¡± I said angrily. ¡°No, why the hell are you chasing it?¡± ¡°Because it has a home,¡± I said. ¡°Look, there are more.¡± I pointed ahead and there were more bees flying in the same direction. These were holding onto bodies. ¡°Something is keeping these guys busy. Wait no, beesy.¡± ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re an idiot,¡± she mumbled from my back. ¡°Yes I am,¡± I said. ¡°So what the hell did you want to talk about?¡± She was quiet for a bit. The wind roaring in our ears as we exited town. Coming upon arge forest. The bees were still flying so I kept running. Jumping to the top of a tree I easily jumped from one to the next as I kept them all a safe distance away. ¡°My brother and I are sick of these weak heroes,¡± Sugar Tits admitted. ¡°These people that are all talk. No strength to speak of as the rise through the ranks with subterfuge and tricks.¡± ¡°Like who? Pretty sure most of the S-ss are strong.¡± I ignored the fact that King was in there somehow. ¡°That¡¯s because of Sweet Mask. He is the gatekeeper. People always try to move up. He or I test them. See if they¡¯re worthy.¡± ¡°Yeah, well doing an awesome job. There¡¯s someone weaker than a normal person in the S-ss.¡± ¡°What?! Who?!¡± She growled in my ear. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. But they¡¯re there.¡± I continued jumping from tree to tree. ¡°I guess you guys are doing some good work. So what? Came to test me?¡± ¡°Kind of. More like to see how serious you are about saving people,¡± she said. ¡°Not really my thing. Saving people is boring.¡± ¡°But you saved that girl,¡± she huffed. ¡°Oh yeah. I¡¯ll save people if I¡¯m there. But I do it for the chicks and the challenge,¡± I said. ¡°Gonna dock me for that?¡± ¡°I guess not,¡± she said. ¡°Look, they''re dropping.¡± I jumped up high. Seeing the Beemen descending they headed into the side of arge dirt mound. A cave open near the top I guessed that was their hive. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said, kicking it into gear. Sugar Tits yelled, holding on tighter as I sped up. ¡°Slow down!¡± She yelled. ¡°I thought you wanted to save people?¡± I asked as we got to the base of the mound of dirt. Running up to the hill, it was muchrger than I expected. But people were dying. I had to move. Pouring chakra through my body I sped up again. Jumping high, Sugar Tits screamed as we dropped into the butthole of the beehive. We crashed through Beeman after Beeman as we dropped down. Crushing them as the hole simply kept going. Sugar Tits continued to scream as body parts flew past us while I fell through the bees. Light leaked in from somewhere showing the massacre of the humanoid monsters. Wended on a big one but I sliced through it with a wave of my hand. Then the floor came up. Landing hard I absorbed our momentum as Sugar Tits still screamed from my back. She wasn¡¯t the only person screaming and yelling though. I scanned the room. Humans were being sealed up in honeb-like tombs. The Beemen that had captured them were spitting up some hardening agent over their bodies. I shrugged the screamer off and rushed in. Kicking through the first Beeman I made quick work of the distracted monsters. When no others were in sight I made 5 clones. We began freeing people. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re safe now. We will get you out of here. There¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± my clones and I assured as we helped those in front of us. They cried as we broke the cement worthy liquid away from them. ¡°You¡¯re ckheart,¡± a small girl said. ¡°I am. You¡¯re safe now. Don¡¯t fear, because I am here,¡± I said. Seeing for once why it was so important to learn what I did in My Hero Academia. Before, I had treated this sort of attitude as a chore. But now I smiled to help show them how little fear I had. In this dark tomb where they thought they would die I was smiling andughing. ¡°You first, honey,¡± I said, picking her up. I moved over, passing her to one of my clones. He poured water out of him and was soon flying he and the girl up through the hole we fell through. There were other floor levels in the hive but my clones could handle the bees easy enough. People cried and thanked me. Some tried to ask questions but I quieted them. ¡°There are still plenty of bees here. I will be going down into the depths to try to find the queen.¡± ¡°What about us?¡± A young man said, tears in his eyes. ¡°You will be taken out one at a time. These are my clones. They are almost as strong as the real me,¡± I said. My 4 clones came up and began taking people one at a time. The one that had left would stay to guard those they dropped off. ¡°What about you, Sugar Tits?¡± I asked my passenger. ¡°Stop scaling me that!¡± She yelled. Her words echoing in therge room. ¡°No,ing or going?¡± ¡°Coming,¡± she said, grinding her teeth. ¡°Perfect, I prefer to make a girl cum,¡± I said with a smile. Raising my arm up I channeled chakra and hit the hard substance at our feet. It busted apart and I dropped through the floor. More Beemen swarming me water poured out of me as I shed through them with reckless abandon. Sugar Tits jumped in after me. Punching and kicking a few Beemen as she fell. When the mass of them were dead I punched through the floor again and again. The bees getting bigger as we moved down. We eventually came to thergest room yet. Dropping down for long seconds as giant bees the size of buses attacked us. I had to get serious then. Grabbing Sugar Tits shetched onto my back as I poured chakra into every muscle. I punched through the face of the first huge Bee making his head explode out. Then another jumped on me as water poured out of me. Sending a torrent toward him it cut the bee in half and I lost myself in the fight. Over and over they came. Dozens of them trying to attack me at once. But I kept moving. Sugar Tits voice in my ears she gasped as another popped up. Holding onto me she was smart enough to not talk. We kept going. Moving closer to some destination that the Bees wereing from. All the while they got bigger until one was as big as the huge cavern we were in. I kept on. Punching and kicking him as his huge meaty paws tried to grab me. I called upon my Haki and chakra. Empowering me further as I finally made it to his head. His face exploded out as I pummeled him over and over. His body twitching as he fell even I was out of breath from the fight. ¡°What the hell,¡± Sugar Tits whispered. ¡°You¡¯re really strong, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°A little,¡± I said as wended on the big bee''s body. Walking over it I used my Observation Haki and felt a much stronger power ahead. But this one wasn¡¯t giant. It was smaller. ¡°Shit,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Get down.¡± She released my neck and dropped to the body. ¡°What?¡± ¡°There¡¯s another,¡± I said, facing toward the spiritual energy. ¡°Stronger.¡± I peered into the darkness and she walked out. As tall as any normal girl she was smaller than I imagined. ¡°Who is this that disturbs the Hive?¡± Her voice echoed loudly. She stepped up toward us. The body of a small girl, she had thick ck wings at her back. Arge chest it appeared to be a part of some carapace. Reminding me of the mosquito girl Saitama killed. I actually became a little scared facing her. Saitama could beat everything with one hit. But I couldn¡¯t. I had paced myself, fighting people I felt confident I could at least scratch. This was an unknown. For all I knew she was as bad as the bugs in Hunter x Hunter. But I had a challengeing. Someone I would need to go all out against to keep doing what I was doing. It was time to go beyond. Time to go Plus Ultra. I focused on the water around me. Calming myself I felt my body connect to it as I shifted into Kame Mode. My body replenishing it¡¯s stores I was near 100%. I poured chakra into my limbs. Water leaking out of me as I felt my power return. Swirling it around me I sensed everything around me with Observation Haki. Sugar Tits as she dropped to her knees. Scared of the monster ahead of us. The leaking blood of the monster I killed. The feel of the air against my skin. Everything yed around me, focused on making sure I wasn¡¯t caught surprised. I didn¡¯t want to hear some viin story. I was sure she was some being evolved by whatever god hated this world. Harvesting blood to make some messed up honey until another hero came along. My foot pushed off the body, breaking the hard shell from the force as I propelled toward her. Her hand moved slowly, meeting my fist as it collided with her. But she was surprised. Pushed back by the one blow I threw another as my hand glowed red. Open palm striking her it seared into her as she yelled out. Her hand turning into a w she shed at my wrist. I pulled it away just in time. Forcing the water orbiting around me to begin to freeze I threw bullets into her. The small projectiles almost breaking the sound barrier in the short distance they cracked her hard husk but didn¡¯t break through. I kicked her, throwing her back. ¡°You are stronger than I expected,¡± she said, taking in deep breaths as she began to grow. ¡°Time to get serious.¡± ¡°Time for the 2nd stage,¡± I whispered as I went back at it. This time I began to get angry. I had been messing with it now and then. The trick was to keep it simple. I thought of the time I got a parking ticket. My strength increased slowly. My fist pounded into her bigger body. It didn¡¯t move back this time. I thought of the time a movie I liked really sucked. But it wasn¡¯t enough. I had to think of something that made me really angry. I tried to think of my old life, but there wasn¡¯t emotion there. I needed something more. I pictured Luffy literally eating the food off my te. I imagined Naruto¡¯s obsession with Sasuke. I pictured how I felt killing Kurono in Gantz. Seeing Nami get hit on by someone else. Ma ogling at Toru when she became visible. With each thought my hits became stronger. Chakra and Haki used at all times my strength grew with the anger. I held onto consciousness as I poured all I had into fighting the queen. She turned into a 3rd stage. Her body bingrger still. I yelled, punching her harder. Throwing the ice at her. Melting through her thick exoskeleton with my quirk. I felt it all and I only became angrier as I pictured my first kill. The teacher in High School of the Dead was so long ago. But it was still fresh. That was my first failure. I failed to save people that I could have. Then I pictured Landslide. He had killed my mother. No shame or remorse. Killing my mother and unborn sister without a thought. I became stronger still as I punched the Bee queen¡¯s face. It exploded out and ck goo shot coated my fist. She stood there for a moment. Her body shaking. Then she dropped to her knees then to her side. Inded on the ground. Strength leaving me as I felt my exhaustion take over. I had given my all. Used every skill I could think of at once. Combining Haki and Chakra and a little of what I thought was my Berserker Mode. I hadn¡¯t cked out since the first time. But it was there. Giving me strength based off of my emotion. ¡°That was amazing,¡± Sugar Tits said. I had beenying on the ground taking in deep breaths. When I felt well enough I sat up. Closing my eyes I switched into Kame Mode. Strength restoring I guessed I was at 50%. Getting up with a groan I was very sore but alive. ¡°I¡¯m amazing,¡± I said. ¡°And modest,¡± she nodded. ¡°Oh I¡¯m sorry. I forgot to mention your amazing des during that fight. You were a great cheerleader, Sugar Tits.¡± Her nostrils red. Staring at me I expected a tirade. Instead she said, ¡°It¡¯s Sayuri.¡± ¡°Good to know. You¡¯ll always be Sugar Tits to me,¡± I said. ¡°My god you¡¯re impossible. I was trying to praise you,¡± she said. ¡°Do it more. I like it,¡± I said with a smile. Looking around I added, ¡°looks like the big boss is dead.¡± My questpleted and I received Venom Resistance. I guessed she had some sort of venom in her stinger, but never got a chance to use it. ¡°Yeah, where the hell did these guyse from?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± I said. ¡°Come on. My girls are probably worried about me.¡± ¡°You have kids?¡± She asked. ¡°Something like that,¡± I said. ¡°Jump on. I¡¯ll fly us out.¡± She took her spot at my back and we were soon out of there. No bees attacked us on the way out. We met up with the hostages and soon had them heading back to town. I got an ear full from the girls when I got home. Especially when I came home smelling like another girl. That turned into another session with the three of them. Overall a very eventful day. CHAPTER 199 PREPARE CHAPTER 199 PREPARE Aiko wrapped her DD tits around my rock hard dick. She had more hair now. It was dark, but she wanted to dye it blonde when it was a little longer. She could do whatever she wanted. She and I only clicked more as we continued to have sex whenever we had a chance. Her thick lips sucking on my ns she jostled her tits around my shaft as I groaned. Head bobbing up and down she moved as far as she could while still keeping her perfect melons wrapped around me. ¡°Cum in my mouth. It tastes so good,¡± she gasped as she gulped in air. I nodded as my dick became harder somehow. Watching her breasts go up and down my whole length she spit out globs of saliva to lube my shaft. I reached out. Finding Jun I grabbed her hand and pulled her over. The shy girl came over with a smile on her face. Still naked from our session a few minutes ago I pulled her face to mine. Kissing her deeply our tongues entwined as I felt my balls pull up. Aiko could feel it. Latching onto my dick she sped up again. It wasn¡¯t long until I was cumming in her mouth. Large spurts escaped me but the professional sucked it down. Her tongue twirling around the mushroom head as I felt the orgasm in my entire body. Groaning loudly my hand moved to the back of her head as the other pinched Jun¡¯s nipple. She grunted in my mouth as my legs shook. When the orgasm finished Aiko plopped off. Licking her lips as I looked down at her. ¡°Why is your cum so good?¡± ¡°I told you. The chakra,¡± I said with a sigh as my body rxed. ¡°Whatever,¡± she said standing up. She sat down, straddling my thighs as my dick entered her. She came as she dropped all the way down. My hands moving to her tits I started kissing Jun again. ¡°Get-over-here,¡± Aiko ordered as she recovered from the orgasm. Setsuko frowned but moved over. The girls began to make out as my hands moved to their pussies. They leaked my cum so I focused on their clits. Making them cum from quick touches the 3 women cried out as Aiko sped up. It had been a few weeks since I gave them chakra. The new energy had helped with episodes a little. Allowing me to stay away longer. They were getting stronger with it and their own emotion empowering daily. Of course we had lots of sex. Tons of it in fact. As Setsuko and Jun learned the fun of sex, Aiko and I were more than happy to teach them. They weren¡¯t as horny as Aiko or I was. But once we started they were soon joining. I had fought quite a few monsters during that time. There was a Scissorguy, some daddy legs monster as tall as a skyscraper, and a few petty criminals. I was now ss A-Rank 14. ¡°Oh fuck. Oh fuck. How are you doing this? I feel like I cum with every thrust. Weston, I¡¯m I¡¯m cuuumming.¡± Aiko yelled out as she squirted up my abs. Her tits shaking in my face as my hero phone went off. We ignored it. After making Jun and Setsuko cum again I put my hands on Aiko¡¯s tits. Feeling the perfect melons in my hands I started humping up into her. She cried out as the whites of her eyes showed. I started emptying a huge amount into her. My dick pulsing as semen entered her I yelled out with the force of it. My chakra entering her she came harder. Her hands going over mine as I mashed her tits in. We breathed in and out as the orgasm faded. She moaned, wiggling her ass. ¡°I¡¯m addicted to your dick.¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty great,¡± Setsuko said, leaning down to kiss me. ¡°But we have things to do today.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± I asked. ¡°I was thinking about getting a hero costume,¡± she said. ¡°We are pretty strong now. Maybe it¡¯s time.¡± I frowned. My body lowering as I looked up to the 3 of them. Aiko groaned but got up. Her pussy making a squelching noise as I exited her. ¡°Fucking sore,¡± she hissed as she stumbled to sit beside Jun. They continued to study me as I sat up. ¡°I assume this is something you¡¯ve talked up.¡± ¡°You baby us a little,¡± Aiko said. ¡°I try to get you outside all the time,¡± I retorted. ¡°You baby us when ites to fighting,¡± Setsuko said. ¡°We are all stronger now. Hell Jun pulled another door off it¡¯s hinges.¡± ¡°That was an ident,¡± she whispered. ¡°Exactly. We are strong, Weston. We talked about us bing heroes at the beginning. But you haven¡¯t brought it up since.¡± ¡°I worry,¡± I admitted. ¡°You¡¯re strong. But there is still stronger stuff out there.¡± I turned on the TV. There was a newscast going on about a new monster. A bunch of buildings had been destroyed in the wake of it. ¡°There are monsters out there that could destroy all of us with a wave of their hand.¡± ¡°We know,¡± Setsuko said. Running her hand through my short hair. ¡°We have all grown up here. This is life. There are bad guys but we push on.¡± I wanted to say that this wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to be. There shouldn¡¯t be city destroying monsters every few months. Life should be easier. Life should be simple and dull. For the first time I missed my normal life. I loved these girls dearly. It hurt me to think that they could be out there fighting something and end up losing. ¡°What if I can¡¯t get there in time? What if I¡¯mte? What if one of you dies and a piece of me dies with you?¡± I asked, turning to face her. ¡°What if you die?¡± She asked. Her eyes sparkling with tears. ¡°Do you think any of us wouldn¡¯t give anything to help make sure you stay with us? Do you think we don¡¯t sit up at night worried that you could be killed when we could have been there helping you?¡± I didn¡¯t have an answer to that. I could only pull the girls into me. All of us holding onto one another as we let our tears fall or said simr sentiments. It took time but we eventually recovered. ¡°Fine, you¡¯re right,¡± I said. ¡°I need to do better about letting you take on the same risk.¡± ¡°See I told you he would understand,¡± Aiko said. Kissing my cheek then Jun¡¯s. ¡°He¡¯s not as dumb as he pretends.¡± ¡°Oh I am, dumber in fact,¡± I said. Sheughed, pping my leg. ¡°So what? You want to get costumes and take the hero test?¡± ¡°Yep. We¡¯ve already been talking to a tailor,¡± Setsuko said. ¡°Jun did a great job drawing some costumes up. Go get them.¡± Jun nodded standing up but was stopped as the door was knocked on. ¡°Weston! You in there?!¡± A woman¡¯s voice yelled. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I grumbled. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Open up. Got a call about a new monster.¡± ¡°Give me a minute,¡± I said. Grabbing my pants from the floor I put them on as I walked to the door. I opened it to find Sugar Tits. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I was in the neighborhood,¡± she said. Pushing her way in she found 3 very naked women on the couch. ¡°Woah,¡± she said, stopping in her tracks. Aiko smiled wide. Standing up, her tits bounced extra as she walked over. ¡°I¡¯d recognize you anywhere. You¡¯re that model/hero, Satsuki, right?¡± ¡°Uh yeah,¡± Sugar Tits said as she averted her eyes. ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t know you hadpany.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t-¡° ¡°He doesn¡¯t. We live here with him,¡± Aiko said unashamedly. ¡°Do everything together. Eat, watch TV, sleep in the same bed.¡± ¡°All of you?¡± Sugar Tits asked. Her eyes scanned the girls. ¡°We uh, have a very special circumstance,¡± I defended. Aiko red at me. ¡°But yes. These are my girlfriends.¡± ¡°When you said you had girls, I thought¡­¡± Sugar Tits mumbled. ¡°Weston!¡± A voice yelled from the hall and stepped in. Fubuki¡¯s eyes bulged as she took in the scene of 4 women in my room. Most of them naked. Setsuko and Jun had the decency to cover themselves up. Aiko did not. She was soon shaking hands and introducing herself to Fubuki. Unashamed as my cum leaked down her leg. ¡°What are you both doing here?¡± I asked Sugar Tits. ¡°Uh emergency,¡± she said, drawing her eyes from Aiko¡¯s rack. ¡°This Virus Monster showed up. Destroyed a bunch of buildings. Everyone is being called in.¡± A virus guy sounded familiar. ¡°Is he still alive?¡± I asked. I pulled my hero costume out and began putting it on. The girls eyes watched my muscles as I put the hoodie on. I had turned around dropping my pants unashamedly. Fubuki and Sugar Tits yelped but I was soon fully dressed. ¡°No idea. I was in the neighborhood and found you,¡± Sugar Tits said numbly. ¡°Fubuki, focus,¡± I said, snapping my fingers. She too had been staring at Aiko¡¯s tits. ¡°Huh what?¡± She asked. ¡°It¡¯s ok. They have that effect on people,¡± Aiko said. She wasn¡¯t wrong. I caught myself staring too. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said. ¡°Bye girls, love you.¡± I grabbed the 2 heroes'' shoulders and dragged them out as the girls waved goodbye. They were quiet as we got in the elevator. ¡°3 girls?¡± Sugar Tits asked. ¡°We uh have a history,¡± I said, blushing. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were really sleeping with all of them,¡± Fubuki said angrily. Finally breaking out of her stupor. ¡°I thought that was a joke.¡± I shrugged. ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m strong. Takes 3 just to sate me. Want to have a go?¡± I gave her my best wolfish grin as the elevator got to the bottom floor. Her and Sugar Tits'' faces burned bright as we walked out of the building. ¡°How should we go?¡± I asked. ¡°I flew here,¡± Fubuki said. ¡°I need a ride,¡± Sugar Tits admitted. ¡°Ah now the real reason you came to me. Alright hop on,¡± I said but everything turned ck. CHAPTER 200 RUNNING LATE CHAPTER 200 RUNNING LATE ¡°Holy hell,¡± I mumbled as I stumbled into the red room. ¡°That was a deep one.¡± Whatever had been done to my mind to keep me stuck to the girls was quickly passing. Like a fog leaving me I wasn¡¯t nearly as desperate to be by their sides anymore. For weeks I had been telling myself I needed to go, but there was some sort of hold that the world had put on me. The 3 girls anchoring me there as the challenge came ever closer. I received a new notification.
Congrattions for Opening All the Doors in the Manga Room
Please Choose Reward
Challenger Ability Slot
Challenger Bonus Slot
Challenger Item Slot
¡°Hell yeah,¡± I said. Looking through my status screen I decided on Ability. I really wanted the Psychic Resistance too but my Abilities were stronger. I clicked the reward and a new notification popped up.
Congrattions on making it to the First Challenge
Your Opponent has been chosen.
Your Challenge will begin in:
59:57
We rmend you pick Challenger Slots before time expires
World Doors will be Locked until the Challenge is Complete
¡°Fuck,¡± I mumbled, my heart pounding in my ears. The clock ticking down second by second I forced myself to calm down. I had a whole hour. I pulled up my Status Screen.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: Naruto
World 1 Quest: Save the Girls
World 2: One Piece
World 2 Quest:
World 3: My Hero Academia*
World 3 Quest:
World 4: Hunter x Hunter
World 4 Quest: Receive License
World 5: One Punch Man
World 5 Quest: Get to S ss
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
4 Challenger Slots World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Give and Take Quirk
Conqueror''s Haki
Cross World Summoning
Chakra Sense
Berserker Mode
Bonuses Increased Intellect
1 Challenger Slot Tough Organs
Increased Vision
Drug Resistance
Psychic Resistance
Venom Resistance
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
2 Challenger Slots Seastone Jitte Stored
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights Stored (3)
Hero Costume
Reject Dial Stored (2)
Gantz Armor Stored (10)
Gantz Sword Stored
Baria Reef Map
Condom Stored (435)
World ID Stored
Anti-Hero Costume Stored
World Choice Stored
Full Heal Stored
Weakness Eliminator Stored
Currency: Berrie 147,134,899
Yen 1,120,995,117
Ryo 3,210,125
Gold 486.75
Zeni 195,424
I slowly made a n for which to use for my Challenger Slots. Passive Skills was out until I figured out how to get a Challenger Slot for that set. First was Abilities then. I needed Chakra. That was a given. It could make me stronger, I could make water and other things. My chakra would be weaker if my body was weaker, but it was still required for a lot of my skill sets. Originally I had thought Chikyugi, but that couldn¡¯t help me in a fight. All the skill did was gave me the hearts on my junk and allowed me to use the Lust Element more easily. There were plenty of people that could use the Lust Element that did not have the Chikyugi. I would probably lose myrger dick, but I could potentially change that with Epitome in other worlds. I didn¡¯t think Chikyugi would be needed for a fight. The only abilities that I felt would be useful would be Give and Take Quirk, Conqueror¡¯s Haki, and Berserker Mode. Give and Take had the evolution of letting me absorb kic energy or reflect it back. Though I wasn¡¯t as experienced using it in a fight, it would potentially be as strong as it was currently. Thus I needed that. Left was Conqueror¡¯s Haki and Berserker Mode. Conqueror¡¯s Haki allowed me to have stronger Haki. I was sure Haki became stronger the stronger you were, so that meant it would be weaker if I didn¡¯t have my World Lasting Physique. But Observation and Armament would be a godsend, weak or not. I had yed with Berserker Mode. Thinking of things that made me angry also made me stronger. But there was the risk of cking out. There were too many what ifs to think about. I decided to move to Bonuses. That was easy, I wanted Tough Organs. It made my skin and all my other organs thicker, able to take more damage. I left the risk of my challenger using psychic attacks, but I wasn¡¯t too worried about it for this first challenge. Last was Challenger Item Slots. My Chikyugi Ne was useful, but if I didn¡¯t have the Chikyugi skill or my huge chakra reserves I wasn¡¯t sure if I could use it to the fullest. Also since I didn¡¯t know if I would have enough chakra I needed the Seastone Jitte. I could create water through it more easily, and use it as a weapon. The Gantz Armor was a given. It would make me stronger, and provide defense. The real question was did I want my Jitte or the Full Heal. If I could take the Full Heal then I could be losing and have another chance to continue. Basically a second life¡­but I was one of those idiots in video games that kept the important stuff for the end game. This was the first challenge. I needed to save the Full Heal for something. I wasn¡¯t sure what, but it wasn¡¯t this. Maybe if I got another Item Challenger Slot I would change my mind. But for now I needed a way to make my deadly water easily, and make my body stronger. Attack and Defend. My Challenger Slot ideas ready. I did something that I had been putting off. Clicking the World Choice a window popped up.
Would you like to use your World Choice now?
Y/N
I meant to do this weeks ago, but then I got caught up in the One Punch Man narrative. I hoped this was what I thought it was. I clicked Y. The list was massive. Hundreds of names and titles. I poured through the screen as it kept going and going. I looked to see if there was anything I could do with the names. Turns out I was able to swipe them and get rid of some. I went through line by line. Eliminating those names I didn¡¯t recognize. Then focused on the list trying to memorize everything.
Books Comics
A Song of Ice and Fire 300
American Gods DC Universe
Animorphs Hellboy
Chronicles of Narnia
Cultivating Chaos Invincible
Demon Cycle League of Extraordinary Gentlemen
Dresden Files Locke & Key
Dune Marvel Universe
Earthsea Nimona
Farseer Preacher
Gentleman Bastard Saga
Harry Potter Scott Pilgrim
How to Train Your Dragon Sin City
Hunger Games Smut
Kingkiller Chronicles
Lightbringer Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles
Lord of the Rings The Boys
Mistborn The Umbre Academy
Old Man''s War The Walking Dead
Percy Jackson V For Vendetta
Romance Watchmen
Shannara Y: The Last Man
Space Prison The Mask
Steel heart
Sword of Truth
The Dark Tower
The Expanse
The First Law
The Inheritance Cycle
The Old Kingdom
The Stormlight Archive
The Witcher
Twilight
Vampire Hunter D
Wheel of Time
Manga Manhwa
Akira A Returner''s Magic should be Special
Attack on Titan Dungeon Reset
Berserk
ck Clover
Bleach Hero Has Returned
Chainsaw Man I Am the Sorcerer King
Death Note Infinite Leveling Murim
Demon yer Leveling with the Gods
Digimon Limit Breaker
Dragon Ball Z Movies are Real
Eroge Murim
Fantasy Species Murim Login
Fist of the North Star Nano Machine
Full Metal Alchemist Omniscient Readers Viewpoint
Gantz Peerless Dad
Goblin yer Poption Replenishment
Harem Ranker Who Lives a Second TIme
High School of the Dead Red Storm
Highschool DxD Seoul Station Druid
Hunter x Hunter Sex System
Hypnotization Slice of Life
Jujutsu Kaisen Solo Leveling
Medabots SSS-ss Suicide Hunter
Mind Break The Beginning After the End
Mob Psycho 100 The Gamer
Monster Rancher The Live
Moral Reversal The Tutorial is Too Hard
My Hero Academia Tomb Raider King
Naruto Tower of God
One Piece
One Punch Man
Parasyte
Pocket Maidens
Pokemon
Shaman King
Tentacle
Tokyo Ghoul
Reincarnation
Vagabond
Vind Saga
Yu Yu Hakusho
These were all the possibilities I knew something about. I focused on Manga first. These are all the foes I could face. I had to watch out for Mob Psycho 100. Hell, Pokemon too. What if someone got a Pokeball Item? I would be screwed if someone caught a Mew or something. There were just too many. One thing I did notice was there were no Gundams. For all I knew you could open doorster though, so I might have to watch out in the future. There was also something else ringly obvious. There was porn. Harem, Moral Reversal, Mind Break, Tentacle. That meant that somewhere in the hallway outside was a smut themed door. That may have been something I chose. Maybe they let me choose other doors. Either way it looked like there were perverted doors in the halls. Probably some amalgamation of all the weird hentai out there. I moved them out of the way, focusing on the possible worlds that could be in Manga. I moved to Manhwa. This one was much more concerning. Koreanics had one theme. A guy getting super strong super fast. There were some minor differences like did he return from the past, or was there a leveling system, or whatever. Either way if you were the protagonist you were pretty much set. The big thing I had learned in my time in manga was you usually were not the protagonist or close to him. I could try Solo Leveling but there was no way to know if I would be close to the main character to steal his cheat of leveling up. But in the world you could awaken as someone strong right out the gate, then I could try to get the World Lasting Physique and build my strength from there. These worlds weren¡¯t an automatic cheat. You could be a beggar in one world, then another a king. Honestly, I was really d I had chosen the Memory Meld skill. I had woken up in Naruto already knowing how to use chakra. There were issues with it of course, like I got stuck in the drama, or had feelings for people, but still, it was helpful. I shook my head, time was ticking and I needed to focus. I memorized the list and threw out the smut. I moved to Comics next. The list was a lot shorter than the others. I guessed mainly because Marvel and DC werebined into their own universe. There was Smut here so I guessed there was a world with all the naughtyics. I memorized the list, but there were too many possibilities. Moving to Books I could tell I made the right call starting with Manga when I came to the worlds. There were big possibilities of course, but manga was a lot more fun. I found that there was a Romance world too, so at least there was a theme. Maybe whoever put us here liked to watch us have sex. I poured through the list and finally I had what I guessed were the 11 worlds I had chosen whening to this ce. For Manga I sorted it to worlds I might want to check out.
Books Comics
Animorphs DC Universe
Demon Cycle Hellboy
Kingkiller Chronicles Invincible
Mistborn Locke & Key
Old Man''s War Marvel Universe
Space Prison Sin City
Steel heart League of Extraordinary Gentlemen
The Expanse The Boys
The Stormlight Archive The Umbre Academy
Vampire Hunter D The Walking Dead
Wheel of Time Watchmen
Manga Manhwa
Bleach A Returner''s Magic should be Special
Death Note Dungeon Reset
Full Metal Alchemist Leveling with the Gods
Pokemon Limit Breaker
Murim Login
Nano Machine
Ranker Who Lives a Second TIme
Solo Leveling
The Live
The Tutorial is Too Hard
Tower of God
There was no way to close a world quickly for a Challenger Slot since the Worlds were closed. But I might want to try to find Death Note in the future. I could easily end the canon for that for a quick Challenger slot. The real problem was I was limited to entertainment I knew. I was sure there were better worlds out there. But I wouldn¡¯t feelfortable choosing 11 worlds I had no idea about. So my challengers could have skills I had never heard of or seen before. Luckily I was pretty vani. I stuck to popr stuff, so it was safe to say that people would have skills I knew about. The question was, where did I want to go after Manga? For Books I really wanted to do Animorphs. It was a Young Adult series about an alien invasion. A group of kids ran into an alien that gave them the ability to turn into any animal they touched. I had seen some crazy animals so far. If I could get the morphing skill and learn to morph into one of the sea turtles from Naruto, that would be pretty awesome. Hell there were animals in all of these worlds that it would be great to turn into. Especially if I could morph into Pokemon. But that would have to wait. I needed to pick my next hall. I wasn¡¯t sure it was Books. Comics was a given. I would pick Marvel. I wasn¡¯t as versed on DCics, but it depended on what kind of ability my counterpart in that world had. Would I be a mutant? Or Batman¡¯s little brother in DC? My name was Watanabe in Manga. Maybe myst name was Wayne in the Comic worlds. It sure as hell wasn¡¯t Watanabe in my original life. But let¡¯s be honest. There were too many ways to get really strong in the Manhwa worlds. The people there pretty much had cheats. I needed to pick one that I could potentially be strong right away and not be almost killed immediately like in High School of the Dead. I would be starting over on my physical strength. I had to think it through. All the while the clock ticked while I thought. I ended up with Ranker Who Lives a Second Time. It was a manhwa that followed a Korean Special Forces guy. His twin brother sends him a watch from the future that has a diary of all the tricks to follow in some tower. The tower could be climbed up and had challenges on each level. The attribute that sold it for me was the fact that right at the beginning of the tower climb you could raise physical stats based off of dodging and blocking arrows. With my Haki I could do pretty well there. That would give me a base strength and hopefully I could earn the World Lasting Physique for the Manhwa worlds. I had thought Solo Leveling, but honestly I could turn out to be anyone. There was no guarantee I could get the cheat leveling skill. My close second had been the Tutorial is Too Hard. A normal person was able to start in the Hell Difficulty, maybe I could. But Ranker Who Lives a Second Time had too OP of a beginning step. I held my breath and pushed the Ranker Who Lives a Second Time name. The light over the Junction Hallway turned from red to blue. I moved over to it. Opening the door the 4 side doors in the hall were still red, but the one straight ahead was blue. I followed it and found the Manhwa door lit up blue. Walking over to it I grabbed the doorknob as a pop-up came up.
WARNING YOU ARE ATTEMPTING TO OPEN THE MANHWA HALLWAY
Please pick the Challenger Slots you would like to keep for this new Hall.
Note: All Status screens are locked to the Hallway. Skills, Abilities, Items,
and Bonuses will not be shared between halls unless picked as a challenger
slot.
Do you want to Pick Challenger Slots Now?
Yes/No
Warning: Those skills, abilities, bonuses, and items picked will be locked
as challenger slot items, and not be able to be changed.
I held my breath and clicked Yes. I was then prompted to click my Challenger Slots from my Status Screen. I clicked what I wanted. When I was done my body immediately became weaker. Strength leaving me. It felt like my body had been full of air, but was now deting. As muscles disappeared I ground my teeth, annoyed. I had spent a long time earning these damn muscles. Now they were taking it away. I looked down to my stomach as my 6 pack became hidden by ayer of fat. I breathed in and out feeling my chakra still there. A much smaller pool, I guessed maybe a quarter of what I had before. My Haki was still there, surrounding the chakra, and I felt my quirk, but everything felt weaker. I looked at my status screen.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1:
World 1 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
4 Challenger Slots World Escape
Chakra
Give and Take Quirk
Conqueror''s Haki
Berserker Mode
Bonuses Toughened Organs
1 Challenger Slot
Items Seastone Jitte Stored
2 Challenger Slot Gantz Armor Stored (10)
Currency:
Honestly, it was better than nothing. My Status Screen was a hell of a lot shorter, but I felt pretty good with what I had aplished during thest 5 years. ¡°Weird thinking of it like that,¡± I said as I opened the Manhwa door. ¡°Time sure flew by.¡± The hall had 2 doors on 1 side and one on the other. 1 less door than the Manga hallway. The door straight ahead was blue. I walked through and found another 11 doors surrounding me. Straight ahead, the door to the left was supposedly my Ranker Who Lives a Second Time Manhwa since the normally red light above it was now blue. If I thought of the door behind me like the Manga Door then it was in the spot of High School of the Dead. Which of course was the first door I had randomly chosen when I first came there. Grumbling about my luck, I turned around and waited in the main room. Shadowboxing, I was trying to get used to my much weaker self. My body was still young. I guessed I was at the strength I was in high school. No real muscle to speak of. At least my chakra channeled through my body and my Haki worked. I became more and more nervous as the timer clicked down. Nervously putting on my Gantz armor, I continued to try to remember what worlds I had to watch out for. It wasn¡¯t too long until the timer hit 00:00 and it all went ck. END OF BOOK 2 CHAPTER 201 FIRST CHALLENGE END OF BOOK 2 CHAPTER 201 FIRST CHALLENGE I was in a wide open space. By wide I meant massive. The floor was ck ss and the sky was painted gray. I couldn¡¯t see any clouds, it was like I was in some massive room. No walls to be seen, the sky looked to be miles above me. I looked around, trying to get my bearings as I powered up, channeling chakra into my body. There were plenty of tricks I could do. I had to remember I couldn¡¯t make as many shadow clones, but I had Kame Mode. If I could catch a break anywhere, I needed to remember to use it to replenish my chakra and strength. I could use my quirk. I had to remember to try to absorb strength. And of course my Berserker Mode. Trying to stay level headed may not be the best strategy. I turned as I sensed a presence behind me. He was a kid about my height and age. Blonde headed, he had dark blue eyes. About 100 feet away he and I stared at one another. Sizing each other up. I was in my Gantz armor. He appeared to be in a simple shirt and pants. He looked American, but that was my narrow thinking. Everyone looked American. A notification popped up.
Challenge #1
Weston
Gantz
High School of the Dead
Daniel
Parasyte
Pokemon
ck Clover
Death Note
Fight Criteria
Death or Forfeit
Time Limit
N/A
Reward
World Choice or Weakness Eliminator
Challenger Bonus Slot
Forfeit Loss
1 Challenger Slot - Random
1 Item - Random
I wanted to win this. The Reward was too good. I had been through too much pain to n on forfeiting. But I was sure he did as well. I couldn¡¯t help it. My curiosity got the better of me. ¡°Death Note huh?¡± I asked. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to have the book, would you?¡± Daniel smiled at me. Pulling it out of his screen. The Death notebook was as I pictured it. ck with the words ¡®Death Note¡¯ written on the cover. ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought they would announce the worlds we beat the canon of. Was hoping to trick you into giving me yourst name. But I don¡¯t see the point now.¡± The kid had a British ent. Slight, but there. He put the notebook back in his screen. ¡°So fighting to the death then?¡± I asked. He frowned but nodded. ¡°Fair enough. I¡¯m curious though. Was Pokemon worth going to?¡± ¡°It was,¡± he said. ¡°Probably spent more time there than I should have.¡± ¡°Did it follow the canon of the game or the manga?¡± I asked. There had been a few attempts at manga. All never really took off. ¡°For me it was¡­not what I expected. I¡¯ll leave it at that,¡± he said calmly. ¡°Fair enough. Any questions for me?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Gantz is. But I¡¯ve watched High School of the Dead. I didn¡¯t pick it though. Was it worth it?¡± He asked. That was a good indicator he didn¡¯t have Memory Meld. He either checked all the doors, but it sounded more like he remembered what worlds he had picked. ¡°It was quick. I spent maybe a month, month and a half before I beat the canon,¡± I admitted. ¡°What was the ending?¡± He asked, intrigued. ¡°For me it turns out the government wanted super soldiers. The serum mutated and made everyone into zombies,¡± I said. ¡°But the Moderator said that they pick worlds that have a me. Who knows if it''s the same in all of them.¡± ¡°Super soldiers? Seriously?¡± He asked with a frown. ¡°Yep,¡± I said. We stayed quiet after that. Staring at one another. This guy was going to be tough. He didn¡¯t appear strong, but he had done Parasyte. That meant he could have one. In the Parasyte manga, nts or aliens or something released a parasite that took people over. The main protagonist got lucky and trapped the parasite in his arm. The parasite and he became more like symbiotes. The parasite was super fast and strong. Able to make his limbs into des they moved so quickly that normal people couldn¡¯t see them. I knew at the end of the canon the parasites died, but maybe he got a Weakness Eliminator or something that let him keep it. He could probably do what the parasite could. ck Clover was another concern. I needed to watch if he pulled a book out. In the manga, people had grimoires that had spells. They could use all different schools of magic. I kind of wish he had the main character''s grimoire. It would be useless against me since I didn¡¯t use magic. I doubted it though. Asta was 1 in a billion. I didn¡¯t think there was anything to worry about from Death Note, as long as he didn¡¯t get myst name anyway. I was lucky he wasn¡¯t psychic. At least I hoped he wasn¡¯t. The guy could be overpowered if he could just know what your name was. If he forfeited and I had to fight him again someday, this guy could be a problem. I hated to think it, but I needed to go for the kill, just like he nned to. I had to remember he brought his Death Note. He was willing to kill me without knowing anything about me. I needed to be that ruthless. Suddenly his arm split away from him. Deforming into arge scythe I pulled out my Seastone Jitte. This guy had no idea what I was capable of. I had spent 5 years preparing for this. It was time to see what I could do. Pouring chakra through my Jitte I blocked as his side thinned out. Attacking me faster than the eye could see my Haki told me where my hand had to go. I poured chakra through my body and met his ded arm. He began attacking me over and over. My water coated Jitte blocking against the power of the parasite somehow. I ran at him. He didn¡¯t move. His arm pulling back his other hand went into his screen. I dislodged some water from my Jitte and formed 2 ice bullets. Throwing at him the 1st was blocked by his de arm, but the 2nd made it through, mming into the hand going for the status screen. Daniel roared in anger as his ded hand turned into a normal one. Going into the screen I tried to make more bullets but was toote as he pulled out the red and white ball. ¡°Fuck,¡± I mumbled as he threw it. He didn¡¯t do me the service of yelling the name of the Pokemon. It was a mystery as the white light appeared from it. Pulling 4 droplets of water from the de I froze them as I boiled the water on my Jitte. The white light turned into a pink squishy Wigglytuff. ¡°Fuck!¡± I yelled as it began to sing, trying to put me to sleep without an order. The 4 bullets mmed into the pink puffball. Piercing it easily, the Wigglytuff didn¡¯t have a chance to squeal as it died. The guy wasn¡¯t too heartbroken as he threw another 2 Pokeballs. ¡°Please no, please no,¡± I mumbled. There were so many Pokemon it could literally be anything. Daniel made some distance as Charizard and Articuno appeared in front of me. ¡°Thank god!¡± I yelled as I ran at Charizard. The giant lizard roared as it saw me. Belching fire. But I cooled the area in front of me. Making it through the methrower I punched the fat dragon in the gut. My arm strengthened by chakra and my Gantz armor. It felt the blow, but wasn¡¯t beaten. Pouring more fire on me I froze it. The area around me approaching absolute zero as I slid the water around the dragon. The fiery tail squelched but didn¡¯t die out. The Charizard did weaken though. Moving the water around I thinned it out, slicing the wings and tail off in a fell swoop. He was too big of a chunky boy to cut anywhere else with confidence. Charizard dropped and was down for the fight. I ducked down as the ded arm sliced over me. It just barely missed, imbedding in the falling Charizard. I rolled to the side as a different ded arm sliced. Then a cool wave of cold air hit me. Articuno had taken to the air, hitting me with an Ice st. I didn¡¯t mind the cold though. Hiding behind Charizard¡¯s body, Daniel was on the opposite side of the beast. I forced myself to calm down. Focusing on the water from my Jitte it took 15 seconds as the water empowered me. I didn¡¯t wait. Pooling the water under me I jumped onto it and took to the sky. Articuno was taking a turn to attack me again, but it was much further away than Daniel. I went after it. Closing the distance I thinned out the water from my Jitte. As it screamed at me I sliced down. Cutting it¡¯s head off. The bird pped it¡¯s wings a few times but began to descend. Dead long before it knew what had happened. I took in a breather. Slipping into Kame Mode again. I needed every little bit at all times. I was tiring out way too quickly. Looking down as my chakra refilled I noticed Daniel studying me. Both of his arms were now in the ded form of Parasyte. I continued to hover in the air, staring down at him as I nned. His normal body was weak, but his Parasyte forms were strong and fast. Not stronger or faster than my Haki could sense though. Could my Armament stand up? That was the real question. I needed to risk it. He had 3 Pokemon dead. He hardly looked like he cared. Either he didn¡¯t care about his Pokemon, which I doubted, or there was something I didn¡¯t know. Possibly something I traded in for the Memory Meld. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t happen to want to tell me yourst name, would you?¡± Daniel yelled up at me. ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± I said. He nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s finish it then.¡± I could only agree. There was no reason to postpone this. I was 100%, or as close to it as I could be. He still hadn¡¯t brought out a ck Clover grimoire, opting to stick to Parasyte for some reason. I counted myself lucky. I threw myself over to him. My water reaching high speeds as I stood atop it. My de coated in chakra extended out, meeting his ded arm. The other arm swiped up at me from the water. I dodged to the side just in time as it sliced through where I was. Landing on the ground I charged my chest with Armament Haki. Adding defense to my most vital organs. Both of his ded arms sliced toward me at my sides. In a scissor move I blocked one side with my Jitte and the other I let hit me. The de dug in to the bone, but stopped there. Not slicing through like a strong Parasyte could. I smiled as he pulled the de back. Ignoring the pain in my arm both of my hands gripped the pommel of my sword. I centered it on him and sliced down. I was 8 feet away, but his arms were far away. Trying to pincer me again. The water at the tip of the Jitte extended out and out. Thinning ever so slightly as my chakra made it slice out and down. It slid through him with an easy effort. Splitting him in half from head to crotch. His 2 sides fell away as I stumbled to the ground. My left arm aching as I dropped the Jitte. Breathing in and out I looked up to make sure the Parasyte couldn¡¯t go on. Both sides of Danielid still. I pushed myself up to a sitting position. Focusing on the water I switched into Kame Mode. My arm slightly healed, it still hurt, but my muscles were sore from the quick movements I had forced upon them. I was used to moving faster. I had been able to take this body to the brink. Far beyond what should have been normal. The Gantz suit had helped, but the body was still weak. I needed to get my World Lasting Physique as soon as possible.
Congrattions on Winning your First Challenge
Please choose between:
World Choice
Weakness Eliminator
I thought about it for a bit. I was tempted to pick World Choice. That would let me find out where I wanted to start in Comics or Books. But for now I wanted a Weakness Eliminator. I needed to use it on Berserker Mode. I was still missing Aiko, Setsuko, and Jun. Then I could use the other on a devil fruit or a Titan form. I picked Weakness Eliminator.
Rewards:
Weakness Eliminator
Challenger Bonus Slot
I was curious how the hell that worked, would the Weakness Eliminator be in all the worlds? I looked at my status screen but nothing appeared. Another screen popped up.
Congrattions for winning your First Challenge. Please pick a Path
Those Saved
Those Killed
¡°What the hell is this?¡± I mumbled, staring at it. I didn¡¯t know anything about a path. I hesitated for a moment. Thinking on what I would rather choose. I ended up with Those Saved. Maybe it led more into the Protagonist Path.
Please choose 1 perk from those you have saved.
Regal Presence
Business Acumen
First Blood
Helpful Hands
Increased Reflexes
Pure Heart
Fiery Passion
Hard Stare
Explosion Quirk
Search Quirk
Water Gun Quirk
Flower Flower Devil Fruit
Modeling Proficiency
Drug Resistance+
I was confused at first but then saw the quirks. Explosion was Bakugo¡¯s, Search was that catdy¡¯s, and Water Gun was Khota¡¯s. I had saved Bakugo and the catdy from being kidnapped, as well as Khota from Muscr. It started to make more sense as I moved down. The top was maybe from High School of the Dead. Then MHA. Then Nico Robin¡¯s Devil Fruit from when I saved her from the world government. Then Gantz. Thinking them over I really wanted Bakugo¡¯s quirk, but I kept being drawn to Search. I could have sworn that All-For-One or somebody used it. It sounded really tempting. The skill also might be exactly what I needed to find my girls in Naruto. I clicked it. Nothing changed. I waited in the expanse of the gray skyed area. Daniel¡¯s body was brought to my attention as it disappeared. His intestinesying around I felt bad, but he hinted that this was where things had to go. I hoped my next challenge would be with someone I could talk with. Maybe push them to forfeit. I sure as shit didn¡¯t n on quitting though. I liked it in these worlds too much. I had too much to live for. Too much to fight for. I nned on going all the way until the end. I wanted my wish. I just hoped by the time I got there I knew what to wish for. As time passed it all faded to ck. It wasn¡¯t long until the familiar red glow appeared around me. Showing me the worlds I had yet to beat. START OF BOOK 3 CHAPTER 202 PLANNING SESSION START OF BOOK 3 CHAPTER 202 PLANNING SESSION
Post Challenge Healing Complete
Items, Pets, Summons, and your body have been healed of all damage.
I was in the Junction once more. The notification made it more obvious why Daniel had been unaffected when I killed his Pokemon. I still felt bad about it, but that Wigglytuff could have put me to sleep in an instant. I would have been at the guy¡¯s mercy then. It was sad that I felt worse about killing the Pokemon than my opponent. Daniel had made it obvious that he was nning on winning. Anything but fighting to the death was not an option. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he had gone through. He had only Generation 1 Pokemon. So whatever changes had been done to the story hadn¡¯t gone much past that. He had been through ck Clover but didn¡¯t use magic. It appeared that his main n had been to use the Death Note. How had he ended the canon? Outing Light Yagami right away? Or perhaps taking Light¡¯s ce after killing L, Mello, and Near. There were too many possibilities. I kind of wanted to find the world since it would be a quick challenger slot, but could I even warm Challenger Slots from doors that weren¡¯t in the main rooms? I decided to leave it for now. No, my mind was stuck on ck Clover. In the world of the manga everyone received a grimoire when they came of age. The grimoire would attune to an element you were able to use. If he beat the world that meant he was strong with it. The story was just as worthy as Naruto for length and difficulty. So why hadn¡¯t Daniel used the grimoire? The only thing I could think of was his body. In ck Clover I remembered that mana was used to cast the spells from a grimoire. I was sure that the human bodies had mana, but also that mana in the ambient air was used. He must not have had enough mana in his body to utilize his spells. He would have gotten bigger and stronger spells that required more mana to use. I ended up on the solution that not only do I need to worry about my own physical body. I had to pick worlds that had power systems that I could scale up and down with power. I couldn¡¯t do any worlds that required exterior assistance. It had to all be me. Luckily I didn¡¯t think any of the main worlds I had chosen used outside assistance. They were all based off of the body. So I should be safe. I mentally went through the fight again. Going over what had been done right or wrong. It appeared that worlds you conquered were listed before a fight. So I might need to be careful on which doorways I closed. Otherwise people would get a hint on what I could do prior to the fight. I had done well with Kame mode. Reinvigorating myself whenever I could. But it took a full 15 seconds to shift into Kame mode. I needed to try to shorten that time. It could mean the difference between life and death. I had a lot of failings in the fight though. I still hadn¡¯t wrapped my head around my quirk evolution fully yet. I could reflect damage, but when I was stabbed in the arm I hadn¡¯t thought about it. I had never even tried to reflect a de. Absorbing the kic energy was still out of reach as well, so I needed to head to MHA and try to figure out what I was missing about my quirk evolution. Maybe I could meet with people that knew Muscr to understand what exactly his quirk had been. My only clue was ¡®strength¡¯ but I felt that there was more to it. There were a lot of items I had to work on. It might be good to go to another hallway to practice with my base strength. Get used to fighting with this weak body before I went to the next challenge. Suddenly a new pop-up appeared.
Please choose Hall to receive Challenge Rewards
¡°Ah,¡± I said. I hadn¡¯t received the Weakness Eliminator or Search Quirk. My other reward was a Challenger Bonus Slot but that could be used in all Halls, so it made sense. I considered my current n. ¡°Back to Manga,¡± I decided on. I walked to the door and opened it. My status screen updated with the old and new skills as pins and needles forced their way into my body. Pain coursing through me I ignored it as muscles bulged under the Gantz Armor.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: Naruto
World 1 Quest: Save the Girls
World 2: One Piece
World 2 Quest:
World 3: My Hero Academia*
World 3 Quest:
World 4: Hunter x Hunter
World 4 Quest: Receive License
World 5: One Punch Man
World 5 Quest: Get to S-ss
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
4 Challenger Slots World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Give and Take Quirk
Conqueror''s Haki
Cross World Summoning
Chakra Sense
Berserker Mode
Search Quirk
Bonuses Increased Intellect
2 Challenger Slots Tough Organs
Increased Vision
Drug Resistance
Psychic Resistance
Venom Resistance
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
2 Challenger Slots Seastone Jitte Stored
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights Stored (3)
Hero Costume
Reject Dial Stored (2)
Gantz Armor Stored (9)
Gantz Sword Stored
Baria Reef Map
Condom Stored (435)
World ID Stored
Anti-Hero Costume Stored
Full Heal Stored
Weakness Eliminator Stored (2)
Currency: Berrie 147,134,899
Yen 1,120,995,117
Ryo 3,210,125
Gold 486.75
Zeni 195,424
Scanning my screen the items that would travel with me to the other hallways was now bold. I guessed that was because I finally picked the Challenger Slots. I would have to remember to pick my new Bonus Challenger Slot before my next challenge, but by then I hoped to have more. Because I had 2 Weakness Eliminators I really needed to n what to do with them. I still felt a strong pull to go to One Punch Man. The world was tougher than most, and I had been receiving nice rewards, but I had to think long term. So I touched Weakness Eliminator.
Which Ability, Item, or Person would you like to use the
Weakness Eliminator on?
Please touch or say your choice.
The fact that Person was there meant that I could use it on other people. I wasn¡¯t too sure why I would want to use it on someone else, but then again the notification had mentioned Summons being healed. Maybe there was a way to summon people from these worlds to fight with me? I pushed that out of my thoughts for now. ¡°Berserker Mode,¡± I said.
Please choose which (1) weakness to eliminate.
Empathic Psychic Link (3)
Rage Episodes
¡°Fuck,¡± I mumbled. There really was a link to me and the girls. ¡°Freaking cheap ass item.¡± That meant I had to use 3 more Weakness Eliminators to get rid of my draw to Aiko, Setsuko, and Jun. I was feeling it less because I was in another world, but it was there. I didn¡¯t feel like wasting myst one though. I wanted to save a Weakness Eliminator for other powers. I clicked Rage Episodes. Thus I hopefully wouldn¡¯t have to worry about cking out if my anger got too high. I felt a little better knowing I was safe from that at least. I looked through my screen again. I had just used a World Choice, but maybe the World ID was useful. I was currently in the hallway leading to the Manga room. I couldn¡¯t bring the World ID out to other halls unless I wanted to waste a challenger slot on it. That didn¡¯t sound too appealing. ¡°I don¡¯t want any more World IDs as rewards,¡± I said aloud. Speaking or thinking about things had helped in the past. ¡°Not in the Manga worlds anyway. Keep theming when I leave.¡± I didn¡¯t get an answer. I clicked the World ID and walked to the door that was by itself. I opened the door, finding a good 50 more doors inside. ¡°There are my rejected worlds,¡± I said. I went to the first door. Opening it there were 9 doors. The one in the middle had another 11 doors. And thest, nearest the manga door only had 4 doors. I wasn¡¯t sure where to start. I had seen the world list. There were Rejected worlds for the main room, a bunch of names I didn¡¯t recognize, then also a bunch of smut doors. From harem to tentacle porn. So one of these most likely held some conglomeration of all the hentai out there. It sounded like a fun weekend, but for now I needed to get stronger. I used the World ID on the door closest to the Manga Door.
Fighting Pal Hall
¡°Of course,¡± I said. The room had 4 doors. So that meant Pokemon, Monster Rancher, Digimon, and¡­Medabots maybe. I didn¡¯t think any of those were manga first. Maybe they were brought in by popr demand. I had lost my memory, maybe they exined why Fighting Pals had its own door in the Manga Hall. The Pokemon had been helpful to Daniel. They distracted me, but he had admitted to spending too much time in the world. In the Pokemon game you could beat it in a day. But these were real monsters. I doubted that they leveled easily. You would have to train them instead of training yourself¡­unless you trained with your pets. ¡°No, stop,¡± I said. ¡°No Pokemon. Gotta finish my other worlds. Focus on myself.¡± I tore my hand away from the door and walked into manga. I studied the room. I had been to all of them. Berserk, Hunter x Hunter, Demon yer, Attack on Titan, and DBZ were the worlds I had spent the least amount of time on. ¡°Alrighty,¡± I said, staring at the doors. I turned to DBZ. ¡°You would easily make me the strongest. But that takes time. Time I¡¯m not sure I have. Yamcha and Krillin could easily kick my ass. I am on the trail of Yamcha. He could point me to ces I could get stronger, but also he could help me be stronger. So what would he want to train me? Money,¡± I said. Yamcha was probably the only person that money worked on. ¡°I can get money.¡± I turned to the Berserk door. ¡°Gold is the currency there. I could get a boat load. Take it to DBZ, and pay Yamcha to train me. But¡­time is my enemy.¡± I thought about the DBZ world. There was the increased gravity machine, but that wouldn¡¯t be avable until after Vegeta and Nappa. ¡°Hyperbolic Time Chamber,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it. Go to DBZ. Pay Yamcha. Get to the Hyperbolic Time Chamber after finessing Kame a little. He could train me for a year, but it could only be 1 in world day. Thus speed running me.¡± There were a million things that could go wrong of course. But it was a solid n. ¡°I would get stronger, but I would have to finish a quest to be able to use Chi outside of the world. So would I need to help with Raditz? Help kill Goku maybe? Ugh¡­too many unknowns. I could potentially get strong, then again it could take me the whole year of training to learn how to use Chi. Then I would need a quest to use it outside, and all my time would have been wasted.¡± ¡°No, I need to get stronger. Need more challenger slots. Fuck, I would need a spare Challenger Skill Slot to even be able to use Chi during a challenge. No, I need a new n for now. Something that could make me stronger more quickly. One with a guaranteed quest¡­¡± I turned to Hunter x Hunter. ¡°I have a quest to get my hunter license which would give me a Challenger Bonus Slot,¡± I said. ¡°After getting the license I could learn nen.¡± Nen was the power system in Hunter x Hunter. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure how it worked since it was so confusing, but it had to be useful. ¡°I could find Gon¡¯s trainer and learn how to use nen. Then leave, go back to my other worlds.¡± I turned to Naruto, One Piece, and MHA. They were the ones closest to finishing, and would give me Challenger Slots. ¡°I could practice my new Search Quirk in Hunter x Hunter. When I¡¯m confident with it I can go to Naruto. Save the girls, and wrap up that story. Or go to One Piece. Now that I know these worlds are real I feel a little less weird about making kids and getting married. I have to iron out my rtionship with Nami and Robin. Hancock is my wife, and that could be a deal breaker for them. I need to keep them as mine. Also I could get a devil fruit. I have plenty of money and a Weakness Eliminator. Find a Devil Fruit to buy through the store, get rid of the swimming weakness. Making me even stronger. Then My Hero Academia. With Nen, I could be stronger and more confident to fight the top heroes there as well.¡± The n wasing together. I felt the tug from One Punch Man, to be with my girls, but it was dulled. I might get sucked into there just to feel them once more. ¡°No, I can¡¯t go or I won¡¯t leave,¡± I said. I had been stuck there way longer than I had meant to be. ¡°No, get them out of your mind.¡± It was alling together. Hunter x Hunter, then decide from there if I wanted One Piece, Naruto, or MHA. I couldn¡¯t worry about when the next challenge wasing. I had to immerse myself in the worlds and hope I was ready for the next challenge when it came. Taking a breath I moved to the Hunter x Hunter door and entered. CHAPTER 203 THE CANDIDATES CHAPTER 203 THE CANDIDATES The area around me became illuminated. It had been a few weeks since I¡¯d been in the Hunter x Hunter World. Luckily I had stopped at a good point. I was currently waiting with a few hundred other people for the hunter exam to start. The original manga followed a kid named Gon. He was only 13 or 14 years old, I couldn¡¯t remember which, but he was strong enough to be a Hunter. The Hunter Association was basically an exclusive club in the world. You took a super hard test and were able to use the hunter license as bragging rights. Able to go most anywhere. Hunters were considered the elites. But I knew that there were much stronger people than hunters out there. Much stronger monsters too. This was only the beginning of Gon¡¯s story. Stuff only got harder from there. ¡°How many people do you think will make it?¡± Jill asked. She was a skinny girl. 16, like me, she had short brown hair that was in a pixie cut. No real curves she and I were still dirty from our run to the exam from the boat. ¡°404?¡± I asked. I remembered Gon got the 404 tag. Only because it reminded me of the 404 error message that popped up onputers. ¡°That was oddly specific,¡± Jill said. ¡°We will see if I¡¯m right,¡± I said. Side eyeing her, I didn¡¯t remember Jill in the manga. In fact I didn¡¯t think any women made it very far. Looking around in the crowd there were only about 20 women I could see. The author of Hunter x Hunter never was all that good at female protagonists. He made Yu Yu Hakusho, and the girls in that were more side characters as well. In real like he had married the woman that wrote Sailor Moon, so I guessed he left it to her to make strong female leads. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have to find my own women,¡± I mumbled. Scanning the few women in the crowd. ¡°What?¡± Jill asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said. ¡°Hide your tag.¡± I took my #289 tag, which was the number I got when arriving, and put it in my pocket. Pinning it inside there. ¡°Why?¡± Jill asked. ¡°You don¡¯t want people to know your number, trust me,¡± I whispered. ¡°There will be lots of testsing up. Eventually we will have to hunt one another based off the numbers.¡± ¡°I thought you said this was your first time,¡± Jill said as she hid her tag. ¡°It is. I did research though,¡± I lied. ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No, I heard the test was always random. Depended on the veteran Hunter that ran it,¡± she said. ¡°It is, but there is a theme,¡± I said. ¡°And lots of people we need to watch out for. Like this guy.¡± ¡°You look like new faces,¡± a man said as he walked up. He was shorter with slicked back brown hair. Heavy set he wore simple clothes and didn¡¯t appear all that imposing. ¡°Good guess,¡± I said shaking his hand as he came closer. ¡°How can you tell?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. This is my 35th consecutive attempt at the Hunter exam,¡± the man said. ¡°I started taking it when I was 10.¡± ¡°Jeez, it¡¯s that hard to pass?¡± Jill asked. ¡°It is,¡± the man said. ¡°Oh right, I¡¯m Tonpa by the way.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Weston,¡± I said. ¡°Got any pointers for newbies?¡± ¡°Good luck is all I can say,¡± Tonpa said with a wide smile. ¡°A rookie passes once every 3 years. You 2 will need all the help you can get.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? I¡¯m betting at least 5 rookies will pass this year,¡± I said. Sensing an opportunity. ¡°5?!¡± Tonpa asked. ¡°Impossible. Most I¡¯ve seen was 2 rookies in one year. And that was decades ago.¡± ¡°I¡¯m betting 5,¡± I said. ¡°Care to take me up on that wager?¡± ¡°Ha, I¡¯d love those odds,¡± Tonpa said. ¡°But I¡¯m not much for gambling. As a constion how about a soda? I brought too many and I don¡¯t want to carry them all for the rest of the exam.¡± He dug into the satchel at his side revealing plenty of soda cans in there. ¡°On my god, I¡¯d love some,¡± Jill said taking a strawberry vor. She cracked it open and put it up to her mouth. I smacked it away quickly. ¡°What the hell?!¡± ¡°Goddang it, Jill,¡± I said. No wonder she wasn¡¯t in canon. ¡°Didn¡¯t they ever teach you not to take drinks from strange men?¡± ¡°What? It was sealed,¡± she said, eyeing Tonpa then me. ¡°Do you not see the other people around us? They¡¯re all watching to see if you¡¯d fall for it,¡± I said. There was a ring of people around us, all eyes had been on us but quickly turned away. ¡°This guy is Rookie Crusher Tonpa. He doesn¡¯t pass the exam because he gets off on crushing rookies. What was the can full of? Laxatives or something?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Tonpa said quickly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want a drink, all you had to do was say something.¡± He acted offended, moving away. ¡°Yeah yeah, I catch you near us again and I¡¯m kicking your ass,¡± I said as the man retreated. I knew I could too. There were only 2 or 3 people I feared that were taking the exam. ¡°Nicely done,¡± a voice said. Turning, I saw one of the people I feared. He was a young kid, white hair, pale skin, skateboard in hand. He drank from a can. The same brand of soda that Tonpa had tried to pass out. ¡°You¡¯re missing out though. The soda is pretty good.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got a strong stomach to be able to deal with that crap,¡± I said. ¡°Been training since I was young,¡± he said. Crushing the can he belched as he walked up. ¡°I¡¯m Killua.¡± ¡°Weston, and my gullible friend is Jill,¡± I said. ¡°Was that really full ofxatives?¡± She asked, still a little shaken. ¡°Something like that,¡± Killua said. He was shorter than us. But his Haki was strong. I knew he was strong. Despite me probably being stronger physically. He still had a chance at killing me without much effort. Trained as an assassin since he was born, Killua was one of the main characters of the story. I actually liked him. Usually manga writers made the dark and broody character wrong, in my book at least. Like Sasuke or Bakugo, they were all woe is me, damn everyone else. Killua was done right. Despite his childhood being shit he still had a smile on his face and acted like a kid. I was still a little on edge around him though. Most anything could snap him into a violent killing rage. ¡°Your first times too?¡± He asked. ¡°Yep, you appear to be the youngest one here,¡± I noted. ¡°I noticed,¡± he said, annoyed. ¡°But you¡¯re strong. I can feel it. You¡¯ve killed before.¡± He had a slight smile on his lips as he studied me. I actually felt a little¡­honored. To be recognized by Killua was quite thepliment. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve killed more,¡± I said. Putting on a wide grin as we squared up in front of one another. Neither talking for a moment as we sized the other up. We stayed like that for a moment. Then instantly his hand shot out. I pushed his erect fingers away with great effort. Throwing my own punch at his face he twisted his hand from my grip and moved to kick my feet out from under me. I jumped and kicked down at him as he blocked with both arms. He absorbed the hit and shed at me with his hands again. His fingernails had grown to sharp tips and the veins under the skin bulged. The razor sharp fingernails barely missed cutting into my legs. I jumped back,nding close to someone as they cursed, stepping away. Killua and I stared at one another. Both smiling. ¡°I think this exam might be more fun than I thought,¡± he said. ¡°That it might,¡± I said, walking back toward him. ¡°What the hell!¡± Jill yelled at us. ¡°Warn a girl before you go all ninja assassin.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. ¡°Gonna do ap around. Be seeing you out there, Kill.¡± ¡°Sounds good. I¡¯m gonna go get another soda,¡± he said, looking in the crowd for Tonpa. ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Jill asked as he ran off. I pulled her and began walking the edge of therge room we were waiting in. ¡°Every hear of the Zoldycks?¡± I asked. She shook her head. ¡°They¡¯re assassins. World ss. Kind of a family business. You just met the heir or whatever.¡± ¡°That kid was an assassin?¡± She hissed. ¡°Not just an assassin. But one of the best in the world,¡± I corrected. ¡°The kid could rip your heart out before you knew it was missing.¡± ¡°What the fuck,¡± she hissed. ¡°How do you know this? Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure. There are quite a few you need to watch out for,¡± I said. ¡°Only 2 others I¡¯m really worried about though.¡± I stopped, seeing one. ¡°Like that guy.¡± ¡°The clown?¡± She asked. He was tall. White makeup on his face that made him look pale. He had a water droplet painted under one eye and a star under the other. Bright red hair slicked back he made my skin crawl just looking at him. ¡°Never call him that. He¡¯s probably the strongest person here,¡± I hissed. Turning away so he didn¡¯t catch us staring I whispered as we walked. ¡°That guy could kill most everyone in this room. But he would find it too boring. We are lucky he is super weird. Try not to catch his eye.¡± ¡°How?¡± Jill whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t act strong¡­you¡¯re a chick so he probably won¡¯t bother you. I think he prefers guys,¡± I admitted. ¡°He only cares about fighting strong people. And if you¡¯re young he challenges you. Beats you up in hopes you¡¯ll be more of a challenge when you¡¯re older. If you give up easily he will probably lose interest.¡± ¡°Weird. Again, oddly specific, dude,¡± Jill said, studying me. ¡°You need to read more books,¡± I said. ¡°There¡¯s the other one you need to watch out for. Tackle box. 5 o¡¯clock.¡± Behind her was a man that had piercings in his face. The metal studs were only the first weird thing. Extremely tall he smiled slightly and that was all. ¡°Of all the people here, I¡¯m not confident I can beat those 3,¡± I admitted. ¡°You think you can beat everyone else?¡± She asked, surprise in her voice. ¡°Oh yeah. Didn¡¯t you hear Killua? He thinks I¡¯m strong,¡± I said with a wide smile. ¡°Whatever,¡± Jill said, rolling her eyes. ¡°You,e here,¡± a voice directed at us. Jill and I turned to find a group of women looking at us. There were about 12 women huddled together. All of various heights, busts, and clothes. ¡°Us?¡± Jill asked. ¡°Just you,¡± one of the women said. She was taller. Curly ck hair down to her shoulders, she wore tight clothes that hid her curves well. Basically a long piece of cloth that wrapped around her body I found myself curious if I could find out what was hidden underneath. ¡°Know anything about them?¡± Jill whispered. ¡°No idea,¡± I replied out of the side of my mouth. ¡°Come on,¡± she said, grabbing my hand and pulling me with her. We got closer, as we did the women gave me a death re. ¡°How can I help you?¡± Jill asked nervously. There was one other girl in the group that was a little older than Jill, but the rest were in their mid tote-twenties. ¡°We are offering to let you join us,¡± the woman with curly hair said. She had striking green eyes that ignored mepletely. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you noticed, but most of the Hunter candidates are men. It is typically a boy¡¯s club. It is very rare for a woman to pass. So we thought it best for us all to stick together.¡± There were a few more women scattered around. I thought I remembered a girl with a round green hat making it pretty far, but it really was odd that I couldn¡¯t remember if any passed. I couldn¡¯t remember if there were any female hunters whatsoever. Wait no, there was the Gourmet Hunter examiner. So what was going on? Was it sexism on the author¡¯s part? Or was there another reason? I was used to being around Hancock, who was a strong physical fighter. I didn¡¯t quite understand why no real women were taking the test. The world should have been 50/50 between men and women. ¡°Have any of you taken the test before?¡± I asked. I could feel that a couple of them had strong Haki, so they weren¡¯t weak physically. The curly haired woman turned to me slowly, as if just noticing I was there. ¡°No.¡± I nodded with a frown. I was going to have to keep my eyes peeled. I could almost feel someone watching us. There was something going on. If I wanted my harem in this world, I would have to look into what exactly it was. ¡°I¡¯m Weston,¡± I said, reaching out to the older woman. She hesitated but took my hand. ¡°Kiri,¡± she answered. I nodded, turning to Jill. ¡°Gonna take them up on the offer?¡± She thought about it for a moment then shook her head. ¡°No, but thank you,¡± she said to Kiri. ¡°Weston and I are going to finish this together.¡± I was surprised by the resoluteness in her voice. We had only known one another for a couple of days. I liked her more because of it. ¡°The offer is always open,¡± Kiri said, but was then turning and leading the group to another lost lone woman. ¡°Surprised you didn¡¯t take them up on the offer,¡± I said. ¡°I could be a disgusting male that wants to use you as bait to get away if things get dangerous.¡± ¡°That was my n for you,¡± Jill said, in faux shock. We smiled at one another. ¡°Besides, we already promised to help one another. How am I supposed to help little old you if I am part of another group?¡± ¡°Got me there. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll need tons of help.¡± We moved to sit near the wall. People continued to stream in sporadically from the elevator. A small green slime man continued to pass out cards. I noticed Gon, Leorio, and Kurapika walk in. The main cast was finally there. I was growing excited. Watching Tonpa head for them to try to crush them, Hisoka caused some drama by cutting some guy¡¯s arms off, but most of it was pretty normal. It wasn¡¯t long until a wall started to pull away, revealing a long dark corridor. CHAPTER 204 A NICE JOG CHAPTER 204 A NICE JOG ¡°Here ites,¡± I whispered. ¡°Better start stretching. We have a long run ahead of us.¡± I checked the weights at my wrists and ankles. Making sure they were well secured. I had run for 5 days straight once. I knew this wasn¡¯t going to be a huge hassle. If I got unlucky and wandered too close to someone dangerous I could remove them easily, but for now I wanted to get at least some training done. Jill looked at me oddly but then noticed the man walking in from the newly opened hall. She began stretching her legs. I found myself checking out her ass more than I would care to mention. She really was toned under the shabby clothes she was in. Not that I was in any better attire. ¡°Careful, or I¡¯ll think you¡¯re one of those disgusting men,¡± she said. Having sensed me checking her out again I didn¡¯t pretend not to be. ¡°Just watching your form. If you need help massaging things after this long stretch of the legs, I will be more than happy to oblige,¡± I said. Jill barked augh. ¡°You¡¯re shameless. How far do you think we will have to run?¡± ¡°Level ground then stairs? A lot,¡± I said, trying to remember. ¡°Gotta keep up with the examiner too. Which won¡¯t be a slow pace. 6 hours? Longer?¡± I couldn¡¯t remember exactly. I knew that the test was supposed to be a mental thing. Not telling you how long you had to run and see how long you could keep going. It might have been longer. I remembered reading it and thinking I could never run that far. Now, I could do it easily. Probably outpacing the examiner. ¡°Jeez,¡± she mumbled. ¡°This is going to be a bitch.¡± ¡°Bitch and a half,¡± I said. ¡°We also need to contend with all of these people. Some might try to eliminate thepetition now.¡± ¡°I thought that killing was forbidden.¡± ¡°That guy literally cut that other guy¡¯s arms off. This is awless zone, Jill.¡± She frowned but nodded. ¡°Now the exam may begin,¡± the man said in a simple voice that was still able to be heard over the crowd. He was tall with a curly french mustache, and wore a suit. Everyone quieted as he stared at us. Behind him was a dark abyss of a long hall that went on and on. ¡°We will start with a short verification. As you all can surmise, this is a very difficult exam. For those of you not willing to risk death or serious injury, turn around now,¡± he said. No one spoke, all studying him expectantly. He nodded. ¡°This way please.¡± The examiner turned around and began walking down the hall. The group followed. Jill and I in the middle as we kept a simple walking pace. I had thought he introduced himself, but things seemed to never be how I remembered, so I would go with the flow. ¡°There are 404 participants,¡± the examiner said, his voice carrying to everyone somehow. ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can¡¯t cut that number down a little.¡± His leg kicked up and he began a long stride. Swinging his arms slowly he practically skipped with each step as he picked up speed. ¡°Here we go,¡± I said as the group of examinees picked up speed in arge wave. Jill and I sped up, matching the people in front of us and the test began. Nothing happened for a bit, but then the gap between us and the group ahead got wider. Apparently the examiner had sped up. Jill and I matched one another¡¯s speed as we elerated. ¡°I forgot to mention. I am Satotz,¡± the examiner said. His voice a faceless echo from the front of the crowd. ¡°I am in charge of the first round of the hunter exam. I will be leading you to the ce for the second round. Be sure to keep up.¡± ¡°The second round?!¡± Someone yelled. ¡°So the 1st round has begun?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Satotz said. ¡°If you are able to follow me, you will have passed the 1st round. I cannot tell you when we will arrive. You must be content with simply following. Good luck.¡± He sped up again and the crowd followed. The noise around us was a constant huff as people ran. Satotz didn¡¯t increase the pace again so we moved into a fast rhythm. The cool underground air and the fact that we were always moving ensured that we were never too hot. But people were sweating more and more. One guy stopped by the sidewall, whipped his dick out and took a piss. Nerves getting to him as we came upon an hour of running. ¡°You weren¡¯t joking,¡± Jill huffed as we ran. ¡°Yep. Could be longer than I remembered too,¡± I said. ¡°Keep a constant pace. I¡¯d hate to have to carry you so early into the examination.¡± ¡°You¡¯d carry me?¡± She asked. ¡°I keep my word,¡± I said. She gave me a slight smile but kept running. Eventually she said, ¡°Talk for me. I need to distract my mind.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± I asked, my voice ubored as we ran this was about a quarter the speed that I could maintain for hours on end. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Your story,¡± she huffed but then refocused on breathing. ¡°Not much to say,¡± I said. ¡°Grew up on a small ind. Got a few siblings. My dad worked and my mom stayed home. Then my dad¡¯s business tanked. They¡¯ve been struggling to survive ever since.¡± ¡°What did he do?¡± She asked. ¡°He was a fisherman. Owned a few boats. Over extended himself by buying too many. A bad storm came in and destroyed over half. He had to sell the rest just to pay off his debts,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°He worked on the sea all his life. Had to start over from scratch on someone else¡¯s boat. Left my mom with the kids while he was out to sea. Things haven¡¯t been right since.¡± ¡°He had hoped to send us all to school, but we had to help around after that.¡± ¡°And you decided to be a Hunter?¡± She asked. I nodded. I could see that it was selfish of the me before I came to the world. The Weston before didn¡¯t like the fishermen life. It was all leading to me having to work a ship with him. I escaped while I could. Seeking adventure. I didn¡¯t want to admit it but sometimes the Memory Meld was annoying. I would probably go back and give them money to help get them back on their feet. For now I had to focus on the exam though. ¡°So hot,¡± Jill huffed. I extended my hand to her forehead. Pulling out hot energy to make it colder. She let out a long drawn out sigh. ¡°How the hell do you keep doing stuff like that?¡± She asked. ¡°Lot¡¯s of training,¡± I said. I had shown her a few tricks like walking up a wall, but kept it mostly simple. I didn¡¯t need to hide my skills in this world. But Jill needed something to distract herself as we continued to run. ¡°Ever heard of Nen?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know it, but it is a powerful skill that some of the people here understand. Like that clown guy.¡± I pointed to Hisoka. ¡°It¡¯s this messed up power system that literally makes no sense whatsoever,¡± I said. ¡°But I¡¯ve heard stories about it. There is someone that can use it to tell fortunes. Real fortunes thate true. Another can use it to make an unbreakable chain. One guy can make an invisible nen leech where it charges a toll when attached to you. Another can steal other people¡¯s nen¡­¡± So I exined some of the broken powers of the characters in the Hunter x Hunter world that I could remember. I was getting excited, wondering what kind of cool power I could awaken. Over time I ran out of stuff to talk about but Jill was better. Her mind calm as we continued to run at the same pace. The group was spread out more but Satotz was still in the lead, running in the weird way of skipping and swinging his arms. ¡°Oy Nichs, you good there buddy?¡± I asked. The kid we had run in with was slowing down. Sweating profusely as he dropped hisptop. He didn¡¯t answer as the crowd of people ran around him. ¡°Guess he miscalcted on how hard he had to train.¡± ¡°Guess so,¡± Jill said. We got quiet again. People yelled, gasped, cursed, and began dropping like flies as we continued to run. I yed with my new quirk. Closing my eyes I kept the Observation Haki up to tell me all the information around me. I was getting better and better at my Haki. Angiea had taught me a little about sensing emotions through it, so I was sure to keep it up at all times. Trying to gauge people. Most everyone around me felt anxious, but that could have been my own mind ying tricks on me. Instead I tried to think on my quirk. Search was the quirk that Ragdoll had from MHA. All-For-One had sent the league to kidnap her because he liked her quirk. The Wild Pussycats had been a search and rescue team. With the quirk she was able to tell where her team was at all times to help coordinate where they had to search for survivors during disasters. I knew she could find people she knew with it. The question was, how much information did she need to know about them? Too much information assaulting my mind I turned off my Observation Haki and tried to mentally think of people I had met. I thought of Nichs. I felt it then. Just a pulse of information from behind me. He was back there, getting further and further away. I focused on the itch at the back of my mind where I knew he was. I could almost feel some more information about him, but I hadn¡¯t practiced enough to identify it. But it was a great first test. I had met him prior to me getting the quirk, that meant that people I met before receiving the quirk could be found. This would help me find the girls in Naruto. I thought on Satotz, the examiner. I felt a pulse from ahead. Then Kiri. She was off to the side. I closed my eyes, mentally finding her. Turning my head I opened my eyes to find her straight ahead. I then mentally searched for Hisoka, the jester looking guy. There was nothing. That told me what I needed to know. All I needed to be able to find someone was for them to tell me their name. Satotz and Kiri had said theirs. I knew Hisoka¡¯s name, but I still couldn¡¯t find him. All the possibilities of this quirk started to run through my mind. Could I find Obito in Naruto world after he showed up? Could I beat the canon earlier now? He could still disappear, but if I could train against the Permeation Quirk guy in MHA, maybe I could learn to fight it. Could I use the Search quirk for other things? I thought I remembered there was more to it, like telling weaknesses or something. I didn¡¯t have enough practice to tell what the information I was receiving was though. I needed to find the range of the skill. What information I could ascertain from it. How many people I could keep track of. Did it tire? All of this information I had to figure out. I turned it off and kicked my Observation Haki back in. ¡°Here we go!¡± A voice yelled beside us. He was a tall man, ck hair, sses, nice pants, tie around his neck, but no shirt on. Ahead the stairs had begun. We had been running for 4 hours by that point. Satotz began jumping up the stairs, 4 at time. Making it up easily. Some gasped and dropped back. Losing the will to go on as an incline was added. ¡°You guys rookies too?¡± I asked the man next to us. Beside him was a very effeminate guy. Long brown hair, wearing detailed robes, he appeared to be making it up the stairs easily. ¡°We are,¡± the man said. ¡°I¡¯m Kurapika. This loud idiot is Leorio.¡± ¡°Hi,¡± Leorio said. ¡°Weston and Jill,¡± I said. Jill didn¡¯t respond as we started jumping up the stairs. She was in the zone as new muscles were used for the run. ¡°Made a friend, Killua?¡± I asked the assassin behind them. The white haired guy was running with his hands behind his head. At ease as we moved up the stairs. ¡°Well yeah, this is Gon. He¡¯s 14 too,¡± Killua said. ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± I said. ¡°Jeez, how many teens are taking this damn test?¡± Leorio asked through struggling breath. ¡°You sound like an old man,¡± I said. ¡°What are you, like 40?¡± The man growled. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know I¡¯m 19!¡± He yelled. ¡°We already had this conversation,¡± Kurapika said. ¡°No one believes you.¡± ¡°I really am!¡± Leorio yelled. Grumbling as we continued to run. We switched into an awkward silence as we ran. I wasn¡¯t quite sure what to do now that I was with the main cast. Hunter x Hunter was a little odd because it was more of a slice of life story. Instead of a set path like One Piece, MHA, or Naruto. The world was wide. There were no bad guys trying to destroy the world or society, well not yet anyway. I could really do whatever I wanted. I could find a trainer for Nen. Go to the tournament grounds from one of the arcs and be a floor master. Living the high life as I became stronger. Or I could hang out with these guys. Help them out along the way. Maybe some Challenger slot quests would pop-up, maybe not. I considered what to do and where to go as we continued to run up and up the impossibly long staircase. The others talked around me. Saying some backstories about them, but the more I heard the more I was convinced I might want to move from the canon for once. Push things on a little further. Hell, if I got really strong could I join the Phantom Troupe? Maybe there would be an awesome Nen weapon in the auction of York New City. I could help Kurapika destroy them from the inside. It all really depended on how things flowed. I decided to ignore it for now as a light appeared ahead. All of us increased our pace. It wouldn''t be too long until the first half of the first test was over. CHAPTER 205 THE SWAMP CHAPTER 205 THE SWAMP We gasped, taking in huge lungfuls of air as we came out from the tunnel. I pretended to at least. I had forgotten how obsessed Hisoka was with fighting strong people, especially if they were young men. Like myself. I had to stay off of his radar. Pretend to struggle a little. When I felt enough time had passed I grabbed Jill by the waist and carried her out of the path of others finishing the run. She didn¡¯t fight it as we moved to the perimeter of therge group. Some stragglers came in as people gasped for more air. Long minutes passed. Jill slowly catching herself. ¡°We have more running to do,¡± I whispered. ¡°Goddamn,¡± she grumbled, wiping her face. ¡°I need water.¡± I could make water, but it was from chakra, or salty from my Seastone Jitte. But there was always water in the air. I could umte it. I didn¡¯t want these people to see my abilities though. She would have to wait. ¡°There will be some ahead. Catch your breath. Get ready, alright?¡± I asked. ¡°How are you still fine?¡± She grumbled. ¡°Training,¡± I said. ¡°Stop talking. Focus.¡± She shot me a look but quieted. ¡°And that is all,¡± Satotz said after a few more minutes. Hitting a switch by the hallway exit the doors began to shut. ¡°Wait no! I¡¯m almost there!¡± A man yelled as the doors shut. Struggling to make it through. He didn¡¯t make it¡­He didn¡¯t die or anything. We could still hear him yelling from the other side of the door. He would simply have to turn around and exit somewhere else. Satotz was unaffected by the man¡¯s pleading as he walked to stand in front of the group. Jill groaned but got up. ¡°Wee to the Numelle Marsh,¡± Satotz said. ¡°Also known as the Crook¡¯s Nest.¡± Ahead of us was a vast foggy swamp. The fog was thick, some random trees stuck out sporadically in the distance. ¡°We have finished the first half of the first round. This will be the stage for the second half. The rare animals found inside this swamp, prefer the flesh of humans for meals. Follow me at all times. Losing sight of me will spell certain death.¡± He let a long silence follow. No one asked questions, but he continued. ¡°This ce is called the Crooks Nest, because the animals in this area have evolved to use trickery to trap their prey. Do not trust anyone or anything once we step foot inside. Unlike in the first part, messing up here could mean death. There will be no one watching toe save you. If you lose sight of me, you are on your own.¡± The silence from the others was broken up after that. Some mumbling to one another, feeling the real danger once again. But we had just run for over 5 hours straight. I doubted anyone would give up currently. ¡°He¡¯s lying to you!¡± A voice yelled from behind. Everyone turned to see a beat up man dragging a monkey behind him. ¡°He¡¯s an impostor! He isn¡¯t the judge. I am the real judge.¡± The stranger lifted up a beat up monkey that had a face that resembled Satotz. ¡°He is like this monkey man. They live in Numelle¡¯s Marsh. They love the flesh of men. They know ournguage. Tricking people to enter the marsh and ambushing them!¡± ¡°What the hell,¡± Jill mumbled. ¡°Ignore him,¡± I said as the card flew through the air. I had missed thempletely. The ying cards had passed through my range of Observation Haki, but they were invisible to my sense of spiritual energy. The cards stabbed into the yelling man¡¯s face. More cards were shot at Satotz, but the experienced hunter caught them easily. The man that had been pretending to be hurt dropped dead. But the monkey he was dragging jumped up and scampered away. ¡°That¡¯s all cleared up,¡± Hisoka said. ¡°He really is the judge. Since he is a Hunter, Satotz stopped my attack easily.¡± The mustached examiner tossed the ying cards, annoyed. ¡°I will take that as apliment,¡± Satotz said. ¡°But the next time you use such intervention against me, you will be disqualified. Am I understood?¡± ¡°Yes yes,¡± Hisoka said in a bored tone. ¡°I am curious how many of you would have believed him,¡± Satotz said. ¡°Let this be a warning to you. This ce will try to trick you. There are 311 left of the 404 people we started with. I expect less than half of you to make it to the next phase.¡± The words sunk in for everyone. We had only begun but 25% were eliminated. ¡°Be sure to keep your eyes on me.¡± With that Satotz turned around and headed into the foggy marsh. Jill stood up but stumbled. Cursing as she fell. ¡°Fucking cramp,¡± she cursed as she began rubbing her leg. ¡°Move it,¡± I said, pushing her hands out of the way. I began kneading the tight muscle as people passed. ¡°Weston, you gonna be okay?¡± Gon asked dutifully. ¡°Yeah, we will catch up. Don¡¯t lose sight of the instructor,¡± I said. The young protagonist hesitated but ran on. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Jill mumbled, blushed as people moved on by. ¡°You should move. I can catch up.¡± ¡°Hey, we are a team, alright?¡± I asked. The muscle slowly loosened. She stumbled up and began running after others. Moving down a hill the fog started at the bottom of it. We stepped in and nearly lost one another. The fog was so thick that we could barely see a few feet ahead. I reached out grabbing Jill¡¯s hand. ¡°How the hell are we supposed to keep an eye on the instructor in this!?¡± Jill yelled. ¡°Quiet,¡± I hissed. ¡°Monsters everywhere. I will lead us. Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± I said. I could feel Satotz already far ahead. I had no idea how to gauge how far though. He had veered to the left. I made a correction to our course as we continued to run. The marsh at our feet was mostly moss. Unsteady ground it was much harder to run in than the t tunnel. Jill kept on though. ¡°I need water,¡± she rasped through ragged breath. I nodded. Extending my hand I pulled some to us. It felt clean enough. ¡°How the hell are you doing that?!¡± She yelled as the screaming began. ¡°Questionster. Drink, and we keep going,¡± I hissed. Satotz was getting further away. I felt a spike of intense bloodlust ahead. Turning I made us skip around it. I was sure Hisoka or someone was going on a rampage. I didn¡¯t want any part of it. People yelled and screamed. We heard the voice of the instructor at least 3 times. Just ahead or behind us. Jill almost fell for it every time, but I pulled her along with me. Feeling huge monsters with my Haki, theyid in wait. I skirted around them. Ignoring the traps as best I could. I let a couple trigger, showing Jill the dangers of the swamp. She shut up and continued running after that. Not questioning where I was going anymore. I went through the people I had met, practicing my new quirk. Killua was far ahead, closer to Satotz. Leorio was closer, but felt¡­weak for some reason. Kurapika and Gon were behind, but I knew they could make it. Running through the list in my mind I found Tonpa far ahead, and settled on Kiri. She was far to the right for some reason. No longer moving anymore. Grinding my teeth I was a sucker for women in need. I moved Jill and my path to meet up with her. Jill focused on her breathing as we ran. A few bloody marks here and there showed where people had died, but the swamp¡¯s inhabitants had already swallowed them up. Taking their share of the spoils from the examinees. ¡°Why are you doing this?!¡± A voice yelled from ahead. I thought it was Kiri. It felt about right from where my Search Quirk was telling me she was. Jill and I instinctively slowed down, making less noise as we approached the sound of fighting. ¡°Because, being a Hunter is sacred,¡± a man¡¯s voice said. It was a gruff voice that cut through the fog. ¡°It should not be tainted by the fairer sex.¡± ¡°So what? You purge the female candidates?!¡± Kiri yelled. ¡°Something like that,¡± the voice said. ¡°There is always a stage like this, where the Hunters aren¡¯t watching. Letting us fend for ourselves. My brethren and I use that time to have a little fun.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re fine not bing Hunters?!¡± Another woman¡¯s voice yelled as the sound of fighting died down. Jill and I kept moving forward. Slowly shadows began to appear ahead. I was starting to get the gist of what was going on. As men appeared in front of us, they held the women at knifepoint. Only Kiri and a couple of others were loose as the male leader of the other group stared them down. The men were obviously molesting the women. Implying that this was more of a fun weekend for these guys. Once a year they would have fun with some unsuspecting women, eliminating them from thepetition. It told me all I needed to know on why so few hunters were women. I wondered if maybe they had some sort of backing. I doubted this started up on a whim or recently. If all the women I had met were 1st timers, that meant this was going on for a while. I was starting to suspect that these women wouldn¡¯t see another hunter exam if this continued on. ¡°Enough of this. Put them to sleep,¡± the main man said. A shorter guy in a white robe raised his hand. I expected some sort of powder to be used. But how he was raising his hands I suspected that he was using Nen. His own special ability to put people to sleep. I coalesced the fog around me into a water bullet. Freezing it I sent it into the man¡¯s skull. ¡°Sooprise, sooprise, sooprise,¡± I said as I walked up. Bringing more of the fog together the area cleared up as I made many more bullets. Jill hung back a little, shocked silence was all she could manage. ¡°Who are you?¡± The leading man said. ¡°Just a pissed off test taker,¡± I said. At the center of the group, by Kiri, I sent ice bullets into the heads of the other 20 or so men holding the girls. They died without a fight. Letting the women go as the girl¡¯s gasped or yelled. Coming closer to us as the main bad guy stepped away. I pulled out my Chikyugi Ne. The fog less dense now he stared at it wide eyed and was soon strapped to my wall. It took time but it wasn¡¯t terribly long until I was out and an ice bullet was piercing through his skull. The man died, tears on his cheeks, happy to be put out of his misery. ¡°Well, that was weird,¡± I said. ¡°No time to waste. Let¡¯s go, Jill,¡± I said. The brown haired girl jumped and ran back to me. ¡°The instructor is this way,¡± I told the women that were left. They were caught in a daze, but it wasn¡¯t long until they rallied up and were chasing after us. ¡°What the fuck was that!?¡± Jill yelled. No longer following my advice of staying quiet. Kiri and a few of the stronger women had caught up. Recovering from the ordeal that could have turned ugly, very fast. ¡°Apparently he was part of some secret society,¡± I exined. ¡°A higher up in the Hunter Association received a prophecy years ago that a woman would bring the downfall of the Hunters. He has been recruiting men for decades to ensure that as few women as possible pass the exam.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Kiri yelled. ¡°How can you know that?¡± ¡°I have skills,¡± I said bluntly. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± ¡°But-but that can¡¯t be legal!¡± Kiri yelled. ¡°Shh, there are still monsters all around us,¡± I said. The women had caught up and were forming a long line behind us as I felt Satotz far ahead. He had slowed down, but not stopped. I sped us up. ¡°Who cares about legality?¡± I asked as I turned us to miss arge snake coiled around a tree. ¡°Hunters do what they want. Like the Rookie Crusher. It was easy for the head honcho to find a group of interested men that had free reign to rape and kill a bunch of women.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± Jill said. Her hand covering her mouth as if she was going to throw up. ¡°I am. Might need to warn the higher ups about it. But who knows who is in on it. Just count yourselves lucky. The test is only going to get harder from here,¡± I said. We moved along nicely. I yelled at a few girls that were distracted by this or that. The ce was still full of monsters trying to kill us. We eventually passed through the fog. People letting out a sigh of relief as the animals disappeared. A firm dirt path under our feet I noticed arge building on a hill ahead, right where I felt Satotz. ¡°That was fucking scary,¡± Jill let out as we continued to move in a group. ¡°It was,¡± I admitted. The fog made the stage very eerie. I couldn¡¯t imagine what it would have been like without my Haki telling me everything around us. ¡°You uh, killed those men,¡± Kiri noted. Her breath even as we continued to move. ¡°Oh yeah, guess I did,¡± I said. I had kind of forgotten about it. I¡¯d killed over 20 men without breaking a sweat. It helped that they turned out to be sickos, but still, when did I be so callous. ¡°Thanks,¡± Kiri said. ¡°Anytime,¡± I said as we noticed therge group just ahead. We quieted down as we came up to the rest of the examinees. Gon and Kurapika were just ahead of us. Satotz was waiting patiently. Giving us nods as he walked by. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± One of the women whispered to Kiri. ¡°Ignore it. Take the test. Tell people after this is all said and done,¡± I said without hesitation. ¡°Their bodies are probably already gone. There will be no proof that anything happened.¡± The women gave me a hard stare. ¡°Damn I¡¯m starving,¡± I said grabbing Jill¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Think anyone has any food?¡± ¡°I could eat a horse,¡± she said. ¡°Funny you mention that. I have an idea what the next phase of the exam will be,¡± I said as we found Killua, Leorio, Kurapika, and Gon. ¡°d you made it. Anything fun happen?¡± Gon asked innocently. ¡°Not really. What was all that screaming at the start there?¡± ¡°Oh man. That Hisoka guy started killing people,¡± Gon whispered. ¡°He threw these cards and¡­¡± CHAPTER 206 GOURMET HUNTERS CHAPTER 206 GOURMET HUNTERS ¡°Congrattions to those of you who managed to get out of the marshes alive and well,¡± Satotz said from the front of the group. We had waited about a half hour. Which would have given those guys plenty of time to rape and kill the women, then catch up. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder who all was in on the conspiracy to keep women from passing the test. ¡°We are now in the Biska Woods. This is where the second round of the Hunter Exam will take ce.¡± Satotz bowed deeply to us. ¡°On that note, I wish you all luck in the next part of your trials.¡± There were relieved sighs around the group. I counted roughly 150 people still in the group. Arge building just ahead, the doors opened slowly. A woman with teal hair tied back in 4 ponytails walked out. ¡°I am Menchi,¡± she said as we began to walk toward her. ¡°I will be the examiner of the second phase.¡± The group gathered around facing her. I ignored the cult or whatever that I had just massacred. This woman was a Hunter and had passed. For all I knew there were plenty of other women that had snuck by in the test. Still, I couldn¡¯t believe there was some secret society trying to keep women out of the Hunter¡¯s Association. The test was hard enough as it was. I felt a little bad for them. I was curious how many other women had suffered the same fate as the group of girls had been about to. ¡°Come on in,¡± Menchi said, turning around. Heading inside as a group there were lots of small kitchen areas set up. About 20 kitchen inds set up with a sink, cutlery, and minor ingredients she moved to arge chair at the front. Beside her was arge box that she drummed her fingers on. I was fairly certain there was a big fat guy that was supposed to be an examiner as well, but I didn¡¯t see anyone else in the room. ¡°What can you all tell me about Hunters?¡± Denchi asked. Crossing her legs in her cut off jeans, and tight jean jacket, she was quite eye-catching. ¡°What about em?¡± A cockier guy asked. ¡°What do you know about them?¡± She asked simply. ¡°Hunters can go almost anywhere in the world without a visa,¡± someone offered. ¡°Good, what else?¡± ¡°They are the best of the best,¡± someone said. ¡°Eh, debatable. Give me firm examples,¡± she said. At ease in front of arge group of people. No one offered anything else up. Denchi sighed and leaned forward. ¡°Hunters are just that, hunters,¡± she said. ¡°Long ago, back when we all lived in caves, hunters braved the wilds to bring back meat. They were strong, confident, and had a myriad of skill sets. Tracking game, setting traps, strong senses of smell. Only the best hunters lived very long. The Hunter Association has since evolved from that, but we try to keep our roots. Hunters need to be masters of patience, have an extreme amount of knowledge, they must be proficient in whatever they do. All of this leads to understanding of your prey. Whether that is someone you need to kill or a rare book collection you need to find.¡± I was enjoying her exnation as she went on. ¡°What have you been tested on so far? Endurance, that is a must in any hunter. But also the willingness to go forward without any idea where the ending could be. A lot of times us Hunters are let loose with very little information. Along with endurance you were tested on your ability to survive. The marsh was an unforgiving ce, whether through luck or skill, you have all passed. Everything in the Hunter exam has a theme. Wee to the next phase. Here we will be covering what it is to be a Gourmet Hunter.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± A heavyset man asked,ughing as if it was some joke. ¡°Gourmet Hunters are those of us who do this job thanks to our love of food,¡± she said. ¡°Just like every one of you is different, there are all different types of Hunters as well. There are those that specialize in hunting down ruins, being bodyguards, hell even ones that devote themselves to stopping the poaching of animals. Every year we pick one particr instructor to test prospective Hunters on any such specialty.¡± ¡°What if we have no interest in food?¡± Another person asked. ¡°Then tough tits,¡± she said, standing up. ¡°Better luck next year. Now, time for the fun. Everyone line up and take a sheet of paper from this box.¡± She set her hand on the box beside her. People grumbled but were soon lined up. I shed Denchi my best smile as I took my sheet of paper from the box. She rolled her eyes and sent me on my way. I read what was written on my small slip of paper. Lochodile Egg I had never heard the name before. I moved the sheet to my pocket, hiding it so no one else could see. ¡°That everyone? Good,¡± Denchi said. ¡°As a Gourmet Hunter you could be expected to hunt any number of things. Luckily the woods all around us are chock full of delicacies. There are¡­.¡± She looked at her watch, ¡°6 hours until dusk. You have that amount of time toe back with what is on your sheet of paper. If you don¡¯t, you fail.¡± There was mumbling from the examinees all around us. ¡°One more thing. As long as youe back with the scavenger hunt ingredient and a slip of paper stating it was your goal, you pass this phase.¡± With that she turned around and headed to an office out back. Everyone understood what she was saying. If we couldn¡¯t find what we were looking for, then we just had to steal the sheet of paper and whatever we needed to find. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I whispered to Jill. She understood as well and we were quickly moving out the entrance we hade inside from. People were scattering as soon as they were outside. Very little information to go on I decided to head in a random direction with Jill in tow. When we were a safe enough distance away I realized I had forgotten to stick close to Gon¡¯s group. ¡°What did you get?¡± I asked. Jill raised the slip of paper. ¡°Albino skunk (alive), damn, that sucks,¡± I said. ¡°Right? You?¡± She asked. I showed her mine. ¡°Never heard of a Lochodile.¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing its a mix between the Loch Ness monster and a crocodile,¡± I said as we continued to run. ¡°Loch Ness what?¡± She asked. ¡°Nothing.¡± I stopped in my tracks. Looking up, there were simple oak trees around us, green lush leaves above. ¡°One sec,¡± I said. Running up the tree trunk I made it through the branches and jumped up high. The foggy marsh behind I noticed arge spot without trees off to my right. Falling to the ground I said, ¡°This way.¡± Jill followed and we were off in the direction of the water. ¡°Let¡¯s get mine, then we can worry about your skunk.¡± She nodded and we ran in silence. There were a few people in our path. Looking all over the ce for this or that, but no one had malicious intent. Too focused on the task at hand. ¡°How do you do all this?¡± Jill whispered. ¡°Hmm?¡± I asked, brought out of my thoughts. ¡°You are wearing weights. Ran for hours easily. Killed a bunch of people with water. Just ran up a tree and jumped super high with ease. Acting like it is no big deal,¡± Jill said, exasperated. ¡°I thought I was ready for this test, but you¡¯re like some super man.¡± There were some tears in her eyes. I guessed they were from frustration. ¡°Oh,¡± I said, trying toe up with a lie. But I really didn¡¯t think I had to. ¡°I¡¯m strong,¡± I decided on. ¡°I train over 6 hours a day. And yes, I have some special powers. Don¡¯t feel so bad. You¡¯re doing pretty awesome. I am just¡­overpowered, a little. It¡¯s a big world out there. I know that I am not the strongest. Probably not even close. So don¡¯t sweat it, alright?¡± She frowned but we continued running. We came up to a wideke and began skirting the edge. I noticed giant grassy mounds off to the side. ¡°Wait here,¡± I said to Jill. She nodded, more than happy to take a break. She was smart about it though and climbed up a tree, hiding up above. I ran into the lower part where mounds as big as buildings sat. Draping myself in dark chakra I was hidden from view as I started making my way into the grass. Inside was the curled up body of some ancient dinosaur. It really looked like a loch ness monster, in the body at least. The head was a giant crocodile head. Curled up around a mound of eggs I moved in as quietly as I could and grabbed 2 eggs, just in case. The Lochodile hardly stirred as I exited. The eggs were about the size of a basketball, but I held them under my arms as I ran back to Jill. She jumped down the tree as I approached. ¡°Already done?¡± She asked, disappointed her break was over. ¡°Yep,¡± I said, tossing her an egg. She grabbed it just in time, cursing at me as Iughed. ¡°Now let¡¯s find your stinky boy.¡± We ran all over the ce. Jill stumbled a couple of times, almost breaking my spare egg. I had to take it from her as we continued to search. We foundrge pigs, giant wolves, tiny elephants, mid-size hippopotamus, and everything under the sun, except skunks. That was until we found the main cast. ¡°Weston!¡± Gon said excitedly. Leorio, Killua, and Kurapika were with him. Most all carrying some spoil or another. From a wrap of golden grass to the corpse of a silvery bird. ¡°Hey guys,¡± I said. ¡°What are you all looking for?¡± ¡°A Lochodile egg,¡± Gon said sadly. ¡°Can¡¯t find them anywhere.¡± ¡°Well lookie here,¡± I said, handing him my spare egg. ¡°There¡¯s one right there.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Gon said, taking it excitedly. I guessed it was for him. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°An albino skunk,¡± Jill said sadly. ¡°Skunk eh?¡± Gon said. ¡°You know, over that way I smelled something foul.¡± He pointed off to the East and we were soon headed that way. Kurapika told me how Gon had caught up to Satotz based off smell alone during thest phase. I had forgotten he was basically a wild child. We came to a small hill. Walking up it even I could smell the awful skunks. We crested the hill as a group and foundrge car sized skunks in a giant herd. I wondered what you called a group of skunks, perhaps a garbage heap? ¡°Oh god, there is no way I¡¯m heading in there!¡± Leorio said. ¡°Quiet, you¡¯ll spook them,¡± I said in my best Steve Erwin impression. ¡°So much ck and white. Where is a pure white one?¡± I asked, scanning the dozens of skunks. We spread out a little until Gon found it for us. It was right at the center of the mass of skunks. Protected from all sides from hunters like us. ¡°How the hell am I supposed to get it?¡± Jill asked, dejected. No one wanted to get sprayed by any of the animals. ¡°I¡¯ll get it,¡± I said. ¡°Wait here.¡± I headed into the skunks. Disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight as I draped myself in chakra. Moving through the crowd a few sniffed me out, but didn¡¯t overly react, simply moved away. I got to the albino skunk. It wasrger than the rest, but it had the distinct red eyes and white fur. I decided to do something I hadn¡¯t in a long time. Closing my eyes I let my Conqueror¡¯s Haki out in a huge wave. The skunks stiffened and fell over in arge area around me. I grabbed the tail of the albino and dragged him out with very little fuss. ¡°How the hell did you do that?¡± Killua asked. ¡°Gave them a taste of their own medicine,¡± I said, dragging the skunk as we headed back toward the building. ¡ª We were attacked twice on our way back. Large groups that had given up on finding their prey and decided it was easier to rob others. We took care of them of course. Everyone joining in on the fun of knocking the guys out. As we got closer to the building I noticed an airship had parked in front of it. Arge blimp with the XX symbol of the Hunter Association printed on the side. There was a deck with a ropedder leaning off the side. It was still a few hours until dark but we came to find arge group already learning from Menchi as she worked a giant wok at the center of the building. ¡°The trick is to finding all of these interesting tastes,¡± she said as she threw more ingredients into the pot. She noticed us and passed thergedle she had been stirring the pot with to another Hunter that had showed up. ¡°Someone brought back my albino, eh?¡± Denchi asked as she approached. Coming up to the albino skunk she had a wide smile on her face as I let it go. She logged our sheets of paper and our spoils. Some ingredients she threw into the wok and others she tossed into a pile forter. ¡°How¡¯d you knock her out?¡± She asked. ¡°Just spooked her,¡± I said. Denchiughed, not questioning it. ¡°You know, every time I run this thing I put in this old albino.¡± She patted the skunk. ¡°2 other times people actually captured her. But your group is the first that didn¡¯te back reeking like death.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, think we are all pretty rank,¡± I said. Denchiughed and nodded. She was soon picking up the albino skunk and taking it outside. After waking it up she sent it on it¡¯s way. The skunk ran, never spraying or threatening us in any way. ¡°Part of being a hunter is knowing what to let go,¡± Denchi said to our group. A smile on her lips as she turned around to finish cooking. ¡°Come on. It¡¯s almost dark. I¡¯m sure everyone is hungry.¡± CHAPTER 207 A BLIMP RIDE CHAPTER 207 A BLIMP RIDE Dusk set and a buzzer went out that echoed loudly through the area, letting people know that the 2nd phase was over. From what I remembered of canon we were supposed to jump into a ravine and get some weird spider egg. I much preferred this method. A nice scavenger hunt to help eliminate people. Only about 40 had seeded in finding what they were assigned. Others were escorted away. Many had been found dead in the woods. Those that were left were given a portion of the food cooked in the giant wok. Denchi passed out filled bowls and we ate it hungrily. It had been a long time since I had eatenst, so I was starving. The food was as good as she said it would be. Each scavenger hunt item was part of arger recipe that came together to make a delicious meal Denchi had been tweaking over her entire career as a Hunter. Large portions of meat from hogs people hunted, a few other people had to gather different types of eggs, and it all came together in a giant hot pot. We ate happily in arge group. Even Hisoka who I couldn¡¯t help see as something other than human had a smile on his face as he ate. I quickly looked away though when his eyes turned to me. I was still freaked out by the people that knew how to use Nen. I was physically strong, yes, but Nen was confusing. Until I could understand it, the power would freak me out. ¡°Very well done,¡± an older voice said from the entrance to the building. We all turned to see an old man. He hadrge eyebrows, a bald head except for a top knot, and a goatee. Wearing clothes with long sleeves his hands were hidden as he walked toward us. ¡°Finish up your food, and we can start on the 3rd phase of the Hunter Exam.¡± People were quickly slurping up the rest of their portions. In the matter of a couple of minutes we were standing in front of the old man. ¡°I am Netero,¡± the old man said. ¡°The current Chairman of the Hunter Association.¡± There was mumbling from the crowd but he continued talking. ¡°This 3rd phase will happen at a different location. You can all find space to rest on the blimp. Tomorrow morning we will arrive at the next testing grounds.¡± He turned around and headed outside to therge blimp. The motor at the back had started up. Some scrambled up the ropedder, I opted to just jump up to the deck like many others. The blimp was ratherrge. At least 300 feet long, the top was a floating blimp that was painted to resembled an angry fish. There were propellers on the back, that would push us forward. Under me was a wood deck top. Below that was crew and passenger quarters, along with the bridge. Part of me wondered if maybe this was actually an airship, but I didn¡¯t know enough about airships or blimps to distinguish them. A stairway beside us we headed inside to find what appeared to be a muchrger cabin area than originally thought. 2 levels of deck, there were plenty of rooms down the halls. ¡°There are no set rooms,¡± The old Netero said as he escorted us down the hall. ¡°Sleep where you want. Each room has a shower. A buffet breakfast will be provided prior tonding. We should arrive at our destination at 8 am. Who can say when your next chance to eat will be,¡± he said cryptically. I had a feeling that it would be a while. ¡°What do you think?¡± Jill asked as the group dispersed. ¡°We need to rest while we can,¡± I said. ¡°I need a freaking shower.¡± ¡°Killua, you want to explore?¡± Gon asked excitedly. ¡°Hell yeah,¡± Killua said, pretending to be a kid again. You know, not the psychopathic killer he could be¡­then again I was probably no better. Maybe I should keep my mouth shut. ¡°What about you 2?¡± I asked Kurapika and Leorio. ¡°I¡¯m finding a bed and passing out for a few days,¡± Leorio said. ¡°Same,¡± Kurapika said. They walked away. I scanned the area trying to find a room that wasn¡¯t being bogarted. ¡°They make a cute couple,¡± Jill whispered as they walked away. ¡°They¡¯re both dudes,¡± I pointed out. ¡°What?!¡± She asked rather loudly. ¡°I thought Kurapika was a girl.¡± ¡°He is not, but I could see how you might think that. He is very androgynous,¡± I said as we walked down the hall. ¡°Are you sure?¡± She whispered. ¡°Positive, go ask him. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t hate you,¡± I said. She frowned as we continued down the hall. Some people fought over the rooms, but most were too tired to do much more than move on. I eventually found a room that hadn¡¯t been imed yet. Arge bed in the room there was a small porthole window that looked out to the sky. A small bathroom had a much smaller shower inside. ¡°Care to join me?¡± I asked, my smile wide as I eyed Jill up and down. ¡°You really have no shame, you know that right? What happened to guys and girls just being friends?¡± She asked, annoyed. ¡°Not my thing,¡± I said with a shrug as I took off my shirt. Removing the weights they made indentations into the thick hardwood floor. ¡°It¡¯s called an invitation, Jill. If you aren¡¯t interested you simply have to say no. But if so, you can¡¯t be pissed if I make moves on someone else.¡± ¡°Ha, like who?¡± She asked as I turned and dropped my pants. ¡°Kiri doesn¡¯t look half bad,¡± I said without shame as I walked into the small bathroom. The doorknob to the room was jiggled, but I ignored it as I turned on the water. I put Jill out of my mind as the water heated up. Letting out a long sigh I let the steaming water rx my sore muscles. The day had been long and stressful. I could have run faster, but there was really no point. This was a test of endurance, not speed. We were all currently in 1st ce. I knew in canon Gon and Killua were challenged by Chairman Netero to a game of Keepaway, but I had no interest. I doubted that I was a match for the guy. I wanted to have a nice rxing night for once. I had been awake for a long time. That morning I had sex with Aiko, Setsuko, and Jun, multiple times. Then I was ripped out of One Punch Man to fight my first challenge. I killed the guy and was already moving through the Hunter exam quickly. The 1st 2 phases done I thought there were 2 or 3 more. The other phases would take longer, and be far more dangerous, so I needed my head in the game. I could feel Jill pacing outside of the bathroom as I thought. ¡°Juste in already,¡± I teased. I doubted she would. Stopping in her tracks I was about to get out to let her have a turn when she surprised me by stepping into the bathroom. She was nude now. I could see that much from the clouded ss. Turning to face her she had a deep blush on her face as she got the nerve to join me. I had done everything I could to lead to this. Helping her along, showing off my strength, and being her friend without pushing her. It appeared that my hard work was finally paying off as she stepped into the shower. My keen eyes looked her up and down. She was dirty. Having fallen in the swamp a few times, ran for hours on end, we didn¡¯t get the best night of sleep the day before either. But she was still beautiful. Not much of a bust to speak of her pubes were thick and unruly, while mine were still shaved from my time in One Punch Man. Her pixie cut hair in disarray she practically shook in fear as she stood naked in front of me. Her arm in front of her chest, her other hand tried to hide her pubic area. I reached out and pulled her to me. ¡°Fuck it¡¯s hot!¡± She yelled as I moved her to stand under the shower head. ¡°Rx,¡± I ordered, releasing some Lust Aura. She let out a long sigh as she got used to the temperature. I hadn¡¯t really noticed the temperature, so I was surprised she felt that way. Grabbing a bottle of shampoo I squirted it on her head and began rubbing it into her hair. Her hands moving to the sidewall of the shower she groaned as I rubbed her scalp. I had gotten pretty good at it by practicing on Mei, then Toru after she demanded the same treatment. I let her rx for a bit. Taking care of her head before I ventured down. More shampoo in hand I began rubbing it on her back. Kneading her shoulder muscles as she groaned louder. It wasn¡¯t long until I was moving to her front. I took the lead as I rubbed her body. She gasped and shook as I moved over her nipples. Then moving down to her navel as my erect dick was sandwiched between the crack of her ass. ¡°I¡¯ve never¡­¡± she mumbled as my hand ventured down. My other hand moved to her neck, pulling her head to mine as we kissed for the first time. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± I whispered as we locked eyes. I could practically feel her fear as my other hand continued down. Moving through her pubes she bit her lip as she continued to stare at me. Her short hair matted against her head she gasped as I began to move chakra to my hands. Legs spreading slightly I found her drenched slit easily. My thick fingers running along it she was no longer scared. Her body reacted for her. My hand still around her neck she tried to pull away from the feel of my simple touch. I held her firmly in ce as I moved along her tight lower lips. Back and forth only a few times and she was cumming. ¡°Fuck!¡± She grunted as her legs shook. I held her up, continuing to move my fingers along her pussy as her body convulsed. When the orgasm passed I let her lower half go. Letting herpose herself a little as I stepped out of the shower. Still nude I walked to the bed andid down. Forcing my erection away she had been too scared to look at it. I didn¡¯t want to scare her more. Eventually she came out of the shower on wobbly legs. I guessed from the stress of the day and from what I had done to her. Her eyes bulged as she noticed me still naked. Looking down to the ground I could see her internally fighting it, but she soon came to join me on the bed. Sitting on the edge as she zoned out while looking at the wall. I studied her for a bit. Letting here to some conclusion. It took time, but she spoke. ¡°I was in an arranged marriage,¡± she mumbled. I frowned, meeting her eye. ¡°Ever since I was 4 years old. I was told that I would marry this man I never met.¡± She shook her head,ughing as she did. ¡°What are you, royalty?¡± I asked. I had originally thought she was dirty, but she had fairly tan skin. Looking her over again I noticed that she had no scars on her body. Her dark tan skin was fair, almost immacte after the shower. ¡°Kind of,¡± she mumbled, chewing her lip. ¡°Cool,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°What changed?¡± ¡°The marriage was scheduled for my 16th birthday,¡± she said. ¡°A few months ago.¡± Shaking her head I grabbed her hand. She fought me for a moment, but I pulled her to me. Allowing her head to rest on my shoulder as she gathered herself. It took time but she rxed into me. Her leg naturally moving toy on my upper thigh. ¡°I met a Hunter once. They were contracted to be a bodyguard for a trip my family was taking across seas. I talked to them about the work and it sounded so freeing. So that¡¯s what I dreamed of. Being free to do what I wanted. Going where I wanted.¡± ¡°Sounds about right,¡± I said. ¡°I escaped from my home country. Cut my hair. And never looked back. My money was stolen. I begged on streets and eventually found my way to the boat for the Hunter Exam,¡± she whispered. My hand still held hers as she spoke. ¡°Then I met you.¡± ¡°And your life has never been better,¡± I finished for her. Sheughed. ¡°You could say that,¡± she said. Her hand released me and she ran her fingertips along my heavily muscled chest. ¡°You are very strong. I can feel it. I don¡¯t understand it, but I want this kind of strength.¡± ¡°What kind?¡± I asked. ¡°The kind to jump really high and punch really hard?¡± ¡°Yes, the kind to not have to worry about if my familyes for me. I do not want to be the 12th wife of some 60 year old man,¡± she said. I almostughed because that was probably what she would be to me. I wasn¡¯t 60, but I had a lot of women. ¡°So 11th wife of a 16 year old is fine?¡± I asked, hopeful. She chuckled. ¡°Yes, that would be fine.¡± I smiled wide. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that,¡± I said, sneaking a kiss in. I let out a long sigh. ¡°I could help you, grow strong like this,¡± I admitted. ¡°It would take time though. I have my own special¡­power. Like that Nen I talked about. I have a skill to awaken it in you if you want.¡± ¡°Would you gift it to me?¡± She asked, hesitant. ¡°I would,¡± I said. ¡°But it would require¡­invasive assistance.¡± ¡°How so?¡± She asked, intrigued. ¡°Sex,¡± I said bluntly. ¡°Before you say anything, yes I am serious. No I am not lying. I have a¡­ritual that would allow you to grow stronger. But it would require us to have sex.¡± She bit her lip. ¡°Are you-¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m serious,¡± I said. She frowned. ¡°How exactly?¡± I gave her the quick run down. Then showed her me how I could make water from my energy. That was enough for her. ¡°So if you wanted to try it, we would have to do so when you aren¡¯t at risk of¡­you know. That or try anal,¡± I said. I still hadn¡¯t tried awakening a heart from that. Her eyes risked a look down to myid dick. ¡°I would like to try it now,¡± she said sitting up. Moving to straddle my legs she didn¡¯t hesitate to grab my dick and begin to jerk it up and down. ¡°Woah there, Jill,¡± I said. ¡°Uh, it is Jrkentara,¡± she mumbled. ¡°My um, full name.¡± ¡°Ah, well, are you sure you want to do it right now? It will knock you out for a few hours,¡± I warned. ¡°Yes, if it will make me stronger. I want to,¡± she said. Her grip on my dick growing tighter. I frowned but nodded. Allowing myself to get harder it quickly grew in her hand. Once it was at it¡¯s full glory her eyes bulged as she stared at it. ¡°Can this fit?¡± She asked in an ent. I guessed her original one, wherever the hell she was from. ¡°It can,¡± I said. Grabbing her arms I turned her over. Laying on top of her she gasped as my hard dickid across her abs. Her legs began to shake in excitement as I kissed her. This time it was a real kiss. Our lips caressing it wasn¡¯t long until my tongue was in her mouth. She moaned, moving her hands to my heavily muscled arms as I took the lead. Her legs opening wider she gasped as the kiss became more heated. She was inexperienced but her body knew what to do as her lower half pushed up into me. Sandwiching my dick between us as my hand went to her ass. We lost time as we explored one another. Lust raising around me it was nice to explore the girl as she let out noises even she was surprised she was making. Grunting, her voice cracking, breathing in and out heavily as I led her through the act of exploration. When I thought she was ready I lined my dick up with her lower entrance and pierced her insides. ¡°Weston!¡± She gasped as I came to her hymen and broke through. I continued on as she started to cum. Yelling out as her small chest shook with the power of it. Her eyes opening and closing I could tell she wasn¡¯t used to the pleasure as her body epted my full length. ¡°You are filling me up!¡± She grunted as I sheathed inside of her. ¡°You¡¯re so tight,¡± I groaned as I felt her be tighter. Her legs wrapped around me, holding me there as I poured chakra into my dick. As she started to cum again I began to pound into her. Yelling my name over and over I put my hand over her mouth. She yelled into it louder. Her hands moving to the headboard, mine moved over top of them, holding them there. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head as I continued to fuck her for all I had. The bed creaked with every thrust. She gushed out cum as her body continued to send pleasure through every corner of her. I didn¡¯t bother with Endurance as I continued into her. Her tight cunt squeezing me the situation turned me on more as she wrapped her legs around me again. I lifted her lower half up with me and thrust down. Pressing her into the bed as she screamed in my hand. I released my cum into her with a groan. Large spurts filling her up as she ripped her hands away and pulled my head down to hers. We kissed deeply as I unloaded in her. Our tongues dueling with each spurt. ¡°Holy fuck,¡± she groaned as Iid on top of her. ¡°Is it supposed to be like that?¡± ¡°With me, yes,¡± I said. Instead of pulling out I stayed inside of her. ¡°Here ites,¡± I said. She looked down to where our sexes met and began to scream again as the chakra formed in her. My mouth sealed hers as her pussy became tighter. More and more chakra formed in her, burning the Pathways into her body as she came harder. Long seconds it took for it to finish. When it did she breathed in and out heavily. ¡°Did it work?¡± I chuckled and nodded. ¡°Good-goodnight,¡± she mumbled and was asleep. I pulled out of her and she barely reacted. Still horny I opted to stay there just in case. I didn¡¯t trust a blimp filled with mostly men. After cleaning us up Iid next to her and fell asleep. Ready for the challenge the next day. CHAPTER 208 MAJORITY RULES CHAPTER 208 MAJORITY RULES Jill cuddled up to me as she slowly woke up. I rxed on the ship as light began to leak in through the porthole. At one point she gasped, sitting up quickly. Still nude she slowly turned to see me. ¡°So that wasn¡¯t a dream?¡± She asked slowly. ¡°That good huh?¡± I asked, a wide smile on my face. She blushed profusely. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I did that,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I never even kissed a boy before.¡± ¡°If it makes you feel better, neither have I,¡± I said. Jill stared at me for a moment, then giggled as she got it. ¡°Have you¡­ever done that with a girl?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never¡­given them my gift,¡± I decided on. ¡°The power.¡± ¡°Holy gods, I forgot about that,¡± she said. ¡°How-¡° she looked at her hands. ¡°How do I use it?¡± ¡°Right now, you can¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯ll take about a week of training to start to feel it. Then we can start on training you.¡± ¡°A week?¡± She asked dejectedly. ¡°But the Hunter exam.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re strong enough to survive. Besides, we are still a team, right?¡± ¡°Right,¡± she said. Looking at my naked body she blushed as she became a little more shy. Wrapping the nket around her. ¡°Am I your girlfriend now?¡± ¡°If you want,¡± I said with augh. ¡°It¡¯s a big responsibility though. Think you can take it?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked, a little nervous. ¡°Well I have quite the sex drive,¡± I said, pulling the nket away from her to reveal her body. ¡°I know you¡¯re a princess. Do you think you can keep up?¡± I moved closer leaning into her. She gasped as sheid back on the bed. Her naked body under mine as my dick thickened. ¡°I-I can try,¡± she said sheepishly. ¡°I um hurt but-yes of course.¡± Her face became harder as if she made some sort of decision. ¡°You hurt?¡± I asked, feeling a little bad. ¡°We have a busy day. Not sure I should put you through more pain.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of other things,¡± she mumbled shyly. Looking down to my dick. ¡°A sheltered princess like you?¡± I asked. ¡°Quiet with the Princess crap,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m Jill.¡± ¡°Fine fine, Jill,¡± I said, kissing her. ¡°We have a bit before wend yet. Want to explore?¡± She bit her lip but nodded. ¡°Can you um, do that thing with your hands?¡± ¡°I can,¡± I said. It wasn¡¯t long until she had cum a few times and I was exining to her how to blow me. She had a small mouth but was enthusiastic about it at least. It took time but she swallowed. Moaning happily with the added taste of the chakra. I exined to her how to begin circting chakra and we put our dirty clothes back on. Heading out there was a long buffet set up for everyone. We sat with Gon and his crew. He talked about ying keep away with Netero, and it seemed like stuff was sticking to canon. ¡°We will bending shortly,¡± the Chairman announced as we wrapped up the meal. ¡°You will all be starting at the top of Shrewdness Tower. A special training ground for Hunters, your goal will be to reach the bottom of the tower within 48 hours. Again, we will not be monitoring what goes on in the tower. Anything goes once inside. Simply make it to the bottom and you pass the 3rd phase. If you feel you have gone as far as you can. Please stay on the ship, and we will drop you off at the nearest port.¡± The old man nodded and headed away. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Kurapika asked. ¡°Not a whole lot of information.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the Hunter Exam for you,¡± I decided on saying. I could have given them clues but I trusted that things would end up how they should. I wasn¡¯t too sure I wanted to partner with them. I remembered that groups of 5 would be epted and between Gon¡¯s group and Jill and I there were 6. I especially didn¡¯t want to be with a bunch of dudes when there were those of the fairer sex avable. I noticed Kiri and her crowd. There had been some drama going on with the group. Most had split off after they were almost killed and raped. Now there were only 3 women left other than Jill and they weren¡¯t working together anymore. Now in it for themselves the majority had been eliminated in the scavenger hunt. ¡°Please disembark if you wish to continue the Hunter Exam,¡± someone said over the PA system. We got up and were soon making our way up the stairs. Jumping off the deck we spread out over the wide tower. At least a half mile in diameter it was much bigger than I expected. ¡°Remember, simply make it to the bottom in one piece,¡± an examiner said from the deck and the blimp was soon lifting off. Many of us headed to the edge of the tower. It was quite tall. ¡°I can climb down this easily,¡± a muscr man said. He began moving along the outside brick. Climbing down expertly. About 50 feet down giant birds attacked him, knocking him off the side of the tower. I considered following. I could have gotten down easily with chakra, but I doubted that was what the examiners wanted. ¡°What should we do?¡± Jill asked as people began to scatter, looking around for another way down the bare roof of the tower. ¡°Stay close,¡± I said. ¡°There are trap doors leading down.¡± ¡°There are?¡± She asked. ¡°Yep, people are already disappearing,¡± I noticed. We had started with 40 and there were only 30 people on the roof currently. I wanted to go down with the other women but they had already disappeared. Grumbling, I walked us over to Gon and his team. ¡°Guys,¡± I hissed lowly. They turned and walked over. My toe kicked one of the many panels that would allow someone ess. ¡°Looks like we get down by hidden panels.¡± ¡°Woah, good eye,¡± Leorio said trying to peek in but all that could be seen was a dark interior. ¡°Guess we separate here,¡± Kurapkia said. ¡°What? No,¡± I said, kicking another close panel. ¡°Just find trap doors close to one another and you should end up at the same ce. Jill and I will take these 2.¡± ¡°Okay, good luck,¡± Gon said, trying to find more panels. ¡°Ready?¡± I asked. Jill nodded and we jumped down. Landing about 10 feet down we were in a dimly lit room. Jill and I turned to the people already there. My heart sank as I noticed them. 2 of them I was excited to see. They were Kiri and one of the other women in the group. Thest was someone I didn¡¯t want to have to move down the tower with. ¡°You¡¯re um, Hisoka, right?¡± I asked. ¡°I am,¡± the red haired magician said. He was dressed like a jester, without the hat, but he called himself a magician. He still freaked me out so I nned to call him whatever he wanted. ¡°It seems we have our 5,¡± he added, looking to the other 2 women. The trio turned to a screen on the wall. On the screen was written: WELCOME TO THE SHREWDNESS TOWER, WHERE MAJORITY RULES. PLEASE TAKE A BRACELET TO HELP DECIDE YOUR PATHS. On a pedestal in front of the screen were 5 metal bracelets. The bracelets were simple. They had an X and an O button on them and that was all. As we put the bracelets on a screen on the door turned on. OPEN DOOR - X KEEP DOOR CLOSED - O ¡°I¡¯m guessing we all want X,¡± I said, breaking the silence as I pushed the X on my bracelet. The others did the same and the door audibly clicked. ¡°This is going to be fun,¡± I mumbled. We walked out as a group to find a hallway going in 2 directions. On either side were bars that blocked both paths. Another screen popped up on the wall. LEFT - X RIGHT - O ¡°Left?¡± I asked the others. ¡°I think right,¡± Kiri said. ¡°Works for me,¡± I said. Pushing O. We had 5 in agreement again. I could tell this was going to be a long ass 2 days. We walked as a group. Hisoka eyeing me as we did so. Everytime he did I could feel my skin crawl. I really wasn¡¯t confident against the guy. But the more I thought about it the more I wondered if that was the main characters weakness against the guy. Gon had struggled against Hisoka. But I was a hell of a lot stronger than the kid. I wondered if I had more of a chance than I thought. I pushed those thoughts out of my mind for now. Not much else to do. We talked sparingly until we came up to an opening in the wall. There was a wide expanse that led to a suspended tform that was connected to the other side via a small bridge. At the center of the tform stood arge man at least 7 feet tall. ¡°Wee to the Trial Commission,¡± the man said. His voice booming in the open space. ¡°We will be the jurors.¡± He pointed behind himself to 4 other people in robes. I noticed the shackles holding their wrists together. Slowly I was remembering this part. In the manga they had to go against prisoners like these. The prisoners would try to dy you. And if they could dy you enough you would be stuck in a room to wait, giving you less time to clear the tower. I really didn¡¯t want to be stuck in a room with Hisoka if we lost any time. ¡°I¡¯ll fight all 5 of you,¡± I said, stepping up. ¡°At the same time. I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The big man asked. A little upset that the speech or whatever that he was about to say was cut short. ¡°I¡¯ll fight all 5 of you jurors. All at the same time.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t exin the rules, yet!¡± The guy growled. ¡°Fine whatever. But I don¡¯t want to go one at a time. Let¡¯s get this over with,¡± I said. Hisoka chuckled behind me, my spine tingling in fear as he did. The big man at the center growled. ¡°If you want to take our challenge. You have to push X for yes. O for no.¡± ¡°Can the challenge be all 5 of you fight me at once?¡± I asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s gotta be 1 at a time,¡± he said angrily. ¡°I vote no,¡± I said. ¡°These guys are here to stall us. Let¡¯s just keep working around until we find a group that will let us finish it all at once.¡± ¡°Are you sure you could even take on all 5?¡± Hisoka asked. His smile was wide and creepy as per usual. ¡°Wait,¡± the man in the middle of the room said. He turned to face a camera mounted on the wall. ¡°The guy wants to do it all at once.¡± ¡°Let him, but the same rules apply,¡± a voice said over a microphone. The big man nodded. ¡°Alright. Normally we would fight 1 at a time. Until all 5 of us went. The best of 3 would win. And you could pass if you beat 3 of us. But if you want to fight all 5 of us. Your team would lose and have to turn around.¡± ¡°Fine with me,¡± I said. I pushed X. ¡°Now you have me curious,¡± Hisoka said, pushing X. I ground my teeth but I had to stop being such a wimp around the guy. He wasn¡¯t an impossible foe. Just creepy as all hell. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jill asked. I nodded. She pushed X and the other 2 women followed. They had seen me kill the other men. They knew what I was capable of. The room dinged and a bridge began making its way from our side to the center tform. As I walked the other 4 people on the other side had their shackles released. Dropping their hoods they revealed hard criminals. Ugly men one and all. I walked onto the tform and they stopped to face me. ¡°You sure are dumb,¡± the main guy said. ¡°We are all men with hundreds of years of imprisonment between us. Every hour we keep you here is a whole year off of our prison sentence. And if we block you from passing, that''s 10 additional years knocked off for each of us.¡± ¡°Well damn, what kind of crimes did you allmit?¡± I asked. ¡°Us? Little bit of everything. Serial killer,¡± he said pointing at one of the guys. ¡°Killed his wife,¡± another guy sneered. ¡°Ate his neighbor,¡± a man with a wide smileughed. ¡°We all killed to earn our way here.¡± I nodded, setting my n in ce. ¡°I assume anything goes?¡± I asked. ¡°Killing?¡± ¡°We n on it,¡± the cannibal said, licking his lips. Another ding sounded and the bridges retracted. ¡°We good to start?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± the man said. ¡°When-¡° he stopped talking as I grabbed the water in their bodies and pushed them off the edge. They hadical looks on their faces as they were pushed back 10 feet and began to drop into the open expanse between the tform and the wall. They screamed about half way down and we heard a thud. It took a few seconds but the ding sounded and both bridges extended back out. ¡°Man, I would have felt a little bad if they weren¡¯t bad guys,¡± I mumbled to myself as the others walked across the bridge. ¡°You, what did you do to them?¡± Hisoka asked me. His eyes squinting as he stopped a few feet away. Honestly I was tempted to push him off the edge. Then again he could probably pull himself up with his Nen Bungee Gum. ¡°Oh and you are gonna tell me all your secrets?¡± I asked. He smiled wider. ¡°You are very interesting,¡± Hisoka said and I shivered. ¡°Yeah, thanks. Let¡¯s finish this up, alright?¡± I said as I headed to where the men had been standing. I had nned on beating them with Conqueror''s Haki, but the world was a better ce without the prisoners. It was a sick ce if the Hunters were fine letting those guys leave early. First a woman Hunter purge. Then letting murderers free. Maybe the Hunter Association wasn¡¯t all it was cracked up to be. I was worried what else I would find out as we walked down a hall. Over the next few hours we went through more majority votes. Which way to turn. Stairs to take. Holes to jump down. All the while I was on high alert, ready for Hisoka to try something. It was tedious, but he kept his hands to himself. I wish I could say the same about his eyes though. I felt them on me randomly. It was unnerving. We finally came to a door. All agreeing to open it. Inside the walls were lined with weapons. ¡°Finally,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Huh?¡± Jill asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said as we entered. A screen on the wall lit up. WELCOME TO THE FINAL JUNCTION. PLEASE PICK AN EXIT TO TAKE. THE LEFT WILL BRING YOU TO THE BOTTOM OF THE TOWER. THE RIGHT LEADS TO A PATH THAT WILL TAKE YOU TO THE BOTTOM OF THE TOWER BUT WILL TAKE AT LEAST 36 HOURS TO PASS. The doors were next to one another. I smiled wide, knowing the trick. The screen blinked and another message appeared. ONLY 3 MAY TAKE THE LEFT PATH. PRESS O FOR THE LEFT PATH. X FOR THE RIGHT. ¡°Jill and I will take the right path,¡± I said without hesitation. ¡°What?¡± Kiri asked. ¡°That easy?¡± ¡°Well I don¡¯t n on fighting. I¡¯m sure they wanted us to though,¡± I said pointing to the weapons on the walls. ¡°We will just try our luck on the right path.¡± The trio shrugged and we pushed our buttons. Jill and I were forced to go into the right door before the left would open. We walked in and were left in darkness. I waited by the door. ¡°You know, you could have asked me. I¡¯m freaking beat,¡± Jill said with a sigh. ¡°Sorry babe, I didn¡¯t want to risk Hisoka trying to start something,¡± I said. ¡°That guy really freaks you out, huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re lucky he has no interest in women,¡± I said. I heard the door on the other side of the wall open. Muffled voices sounded as they headed down the hall. When enough time passed I said, ¡°okay, step back.¡± Pulling my arm back I punched the brick wall with a straight punch. It cracked but didn¡¯t bust in with one hit like I had hoped it would. ¡°Stupid well made wall,¡± I mumbled as water poured out of me. Condensing it down in a ball of chakra I opened a pinhole and the high pressure water began to cut through the stone. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jill asked. ¡°Finishing early,¡± I said. It didn¡¯t take long to cut a hole into the hall next to us. We walked through into the left exit. After walking down a set of stairs we found the other 3. Our names and numbers announced as winners over an inte we were the first 5 to make it. ¡°How the hell did you do that?¡± Kiri asked, amazed. ¡°Just used my brain,¡± I said. Of course I had stolen the idea from the manga, but they didn¡¯t need to know that. CHAPTER 209 HUNTING TRIP CHAPTER 209 HUNTING TRIP We were expected to wait in argemunal area. A few couches set out at least, Imandeered one since we were the first 5 people there. As more people showed up some people tried to take it. Like some bald guy calling himself a ninja. I showed him some real ninja moves and bitch pped him hard enough he spent the rest of the time sleeping on the floor. There were a few TVs so Jill, Kiri, and I just hung out in front of it. ying cards or watching TV. Kiri mostly opened up to us, but it wasn¡¯t the type of ce to socialize as people continued to pour in every couple of hours. Gon and his group made it with a few hours to spare. They too used the trick of breaking a wall down and we were soon swapping stories. The 48 hours ran out and arge door at the base of the tower opened to reveal the next examiner. He was a shorter man with wide sses and a mohawk. He introduced himself and was soon leading the 24 of us out of there. From the tower we walked until we came to a boat ramp. Getting on the ferry-like boat everyone was pretty quiet. Mentally preparing for the next trial of the exam. ¡°This is thest phase,¡± the examiner announced. ¡°But like all things. The final step is the hardest. You all will be drawing lots from this box here.¡± He pointed to arge box sitting next to him. ¡°In this box will be your targets.¡± ¡°Each of you was given a number tag when you arrived. Your target will be that number tag.¡± People that had been disying the tags covered them up quickly. Moving to hide them to help limit the amount of people that knew who had which number. ¡°You will all have 1 week on this ind,¡± the examiner pointed ahead to an ind that the boat drove straight for. ¡°Your objective is to steal the number tag of your target. That will be worth 3 points. Keeping your own white tag is worth 3 points. Stealing a number tag that is not your target is worth 1 point. You need 6 points total to pass this phase and be a full-fledged Hunter.¡± People became more serious as they looked around. ¡°Hisoka, you were the first to pass thest phase. You pick your target first.¡± The magician walked forward and pulled a sheet of paper out. He smiled and sat back down. Kiri was next. It wasn¡¯t long until it was my turn. I really hoped I didn¡¯t get Gon¡¯s number. Sticking my hand inside the box I dug around until I found one that felt right. I turned it around and my heart sank. Number 44. Hisoka¡¯s number. But that wasn¡¯t the worst part. I had received another quest.
Hunter x Hunter Quest 1.1:
Steal Hisoka''s Tag
Rewards:
Bonus Slot Upgrade
¡°Fuck,¡± I hissed as I turned around. Making sure not to look at anyone as I sat down. Jill went up and grabbed her number. We were all silent as we went one by one to get our targets. I cursed mentally. Of course I would get the guy I didn¡¯t want to fight. But I needed quest rewards. A bonus slot upgrade sounded too good to pass up. I had to think about how to beat Hisoka. The boat continued driving us and we were soon at the ind. ¡°You may disembark in the order of finishing thest phase,¡± the examiner announced. ¡°Hisoka, you first. After 2 minutes the next person in line will go.¡± Hisoka openly disyed his number 44 tag as he walked off the boat. Weing the challenge he¡­was right. I should have been looking forward to taking him on. All I had to do was steal his tag. But I wasn¡¯t going to have him catch up to me and let me have it like he had let Gon in the original story. No, I was going to steal it and piss him off. I was going to beat Hisoka. Get over whatever trauma the manga had put me through. Somehow it had convinced me that the guy was impossible to beat though he and I hadn¡¯t fought. I had a lot in my wheelhouse. A lot that he couldn¡¯t begin to understand or counteract. I could find him easily with my Search quirk. I could control water, temperature, chakra, Haki, and get stronger with anger. I had so many skills at my disposal I was going to knock him down a peg. My name was called and I was soon running out onto the ind. Coming up with a n as I mentally prepared for beating up a clown. ¡ª ¡°I¡¯m going out,¡± I told Jill. We had been on the ind for a day. Finding a nice cave near the shore we had set up shop there soon after arriving. ¡°Are you going to try?¡± She asked, hesitant. I nodded. ¡°If I don¡¯t make it back. Try to find an ally,¡± I suggested. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± she said, her eyes wide. ¡°I am, the guy is strong,¡± I said. ¡°He only cares about fighting other strong people.¡± In the manga Hisoka had done everything he could to fight the leader of the Phantom Troupe, Chrollo. Chrollo was an impossibly strong viin that could challenge Killua¡¯s family. Master ss assassins. I didn¡¯t know if Hisoka ever fought Chrollo, or who the winner would have been. I had stopped reading after the video game arc. Once the author broke his hand the story got a little out there. But if his goal in life was to fight the strongest people in the world, Hisoka had to be confident. ¡°My goal is to steal his tag, but if I can beat him I have to try,¡± I repeated. ¡°Keep practicing chakra. I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡± Jill frowned but nodded. She and I had sparred, and she was strong. I guessed as strong as a Genin from Naruto. Either she had good training or a strong family, I wasn¡¯t sure which. I was confident she could make it to the end. She stood facing me, struggling with what to say for a bit. ¡°I have no idea how strong you are, but if you die, I¡¯ll be pissed,¡± she ended up on. Iughed and nodded. I found myself liking her more everyday. We had only known each other for less than a week but I felt like I could trust her. Kissing her cheek I used my Search Quirk, finding Hisoka on the other side of the ind. I was liking the Quirk more and more. If I knew my enemy it could ensure I didn¡¯t run into them. And I could find my allies easily enough. I still hadn¡¯t figured out the other information I was getting from them. But I hoped to go to MHA and talk to Ragdoll herself. Heading out of our small cave I jumped up and over it, ensuring I didn¡¯t leave any tracks to our hideout on the sandy beach surrounding us. Draping myself in chakra I was hidden from sight. Using my Search quirk to ensure I didn¡¯t run into anyone else that I knew I jumped from treetop to treetop. The ind we were on was ratherrge. I guessed a good 30 miles across. More of a forest than a tropical ind there were many caves and trees scattered over it. The perimeter was covered in sand though so it had been like a vacation so far. Jumping from tree to tree I reviewed what I knew about the power system of HxH World, Nen. It was confusing as hell, I knew that. I was pretty sure Nen was your soul or life force. I could tell it was different than Spiritual Energy like for One Piece. Hisoka had thrown the cards in my Observation Haki and I wasn¡¯t able to sense it. That meant that Observation Haki might be useless. When using it I was sensing others'' spiritual energy. I was pretty sure that Nen use included sealing the Nen or something, which might have inadvertently sealed in the Spiritual Energy. That left me with chakra, water, Armament and Conqueror¡¯s Haki. One thing I nned to do when I got back to Naruto was learn some different jutsus. I needed my own training arc. Felt like I only used Transformation, shadow clone, and coating my body in chakra. There had to be some more useful crap. I could trap Hisoka in a Genjutsu. But that sounded cheap. That was ast resort. I had thought about transforming into someone else for the fight but in all honesty I needed to do this fight for myself. I had challengesing up. I had to get used to fighting the unknown. I focused on Hisoka and closed in on him. He was sitting on a boulder at the center of a clearing. Weing all challengers. I took a few calming breaths and stepped into the clearing. It wasn¡¯t long until he was looking my way. When I stopped a few paces away from the boulder I raised up my small sheet of paper that showed his number, 44. He smiled widely as he read it. ¡°Quite bold to not try to sneak up on me,¡± he said. ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m curious,¡± I said with a smirk. He jumped down. Taller than me he looked down, but still wore a wide smile. ¡°Not going to try to steal other tags?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Nope, sounds too easy,¡± I said truthfully. It helped I had a quest too. He eyed me up and down. ¡°You can¡¯t use Nen,¡± he said. ¡°But you have some skill. One I don¡¯t know of.¡± He cracked his knuckles. We eyed one another, preparing. I kept Observation Haki up just in case. I could still feel him in front of me, so that was good at least. Then again, maybe he was underestimating me. Pouring chakra throughout my body I leapt forward. He dodged to the side, kicking out at me. I blocked it and felt that he was strong. But not impossibly strong. Angiea was much stronger. I got serious. Punching forward again and again I let my anger go. Feeling myself be quicker. He dodged the first 2 but then my hit connected with his face. I knew it wasn¡¯t advised to touch him, but it was worth the risk. He was thrown back, hitting the boulder with open palms as he somersaulted over it. I ran around the boulder and he had disappeared from my Observation. Standing in front of me he wiped his mouth of some blood. ¡°Seems I need to take you more seriously,¡± Hisoka said. He appeared to like that news as I felt the intense blood rage leak from him. I jumped back. Intense fear came over me. Apparently I was at the 2nd stage of the fight. He walked toward me confidently. I thought All-For-One had a strong aura. Hisoka was so much worse. I felt like he was at my neck, ready to cut my head off. He pulled out a few ying cards. Fanning them out between his fingers he said, ¡°don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± I released my Conqueror¡¯s Haki. He blinked, hesitating for a moment and I was on him. Ignoring my fear I kicked him with everything I had. He was thrown back, bending over as he flew back. Inded and was after him. Back on his feet he crouched, throwing 3 cards headed for my chest. I noticed then that I couldn¡¯t sense just 1 of them with my Conqueror¡¯s Haki. The other 2 I could feel their Spiritual Energy. I ducked down under all 3. But it was a feint, there was another hidden in their wake. He had predicted my dodge. The card embedded in my leg. Cursing, I pulled it out and kicked him in the gut. He took the hit, grunting. Landing a short ways away he somersaulted and extended his arms out, ready. Breathing in and out it was time to get serious on my end. I made water out of chakra. Freezing 5 bullets I sent them out. He dodged all but 1. It shot in and through his arm, striking the dirt after it passed through him. ¡°Many tricks,¡± Hisoka said, ignoring the hole in his arm. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll keep my skills secret.¡± He raised his unhurt arm and I was pulled to him from where I had been stabbed in the leg with the card. ¡°Fuck!¡± I said as he drew his arm back. Hitting me with all he had I was thrown back, but was pulled to him again with his invisible Bungee Gum. Bungee Gum was Hisoka¡¯s Nen ability. He was able to make an invisible Nen physical object that he called Bungee Gum. He was able to attach it to people. He could pull you away and probably push you back, I couldn¡¯t remember. He also used it to make invisible sheets for reattaching limbs somehow and could use the Gum like puppet strings. He pulled me back to him but instead of taking it I grabbed his body with chakra. Pulling him to me. His eyes widened as my foot met his face. He hit the ground hard, practically bouncing off of it. My body continued forward. Grabbing the tag on his chest as I went passed Inded on the ground. I started running. Kicking it into gear I wasn¡¯t sure what ended his Bungee Gum, but I hoped it was distance. Breathing heavily I jumped up to the top of a tree and began heading for the coast. I didn¡¯t feel himing at me as I jumped from tree to tree. This made me more scared as the miles were eaten away. One of the challengers made the mistake of attacking me. It was a short man with a pink head wrap on his head. He tried to grab me but I twisted in the air, punching his face. Knocked out from the hard punch he had picked the wrong time to attack me when I was so on alert. I didn¡¯t hold back. Thrown to the ground I cursed and dropped. Grabbing his white tag I was back on my way to the coast. Running out onto the water I draped myself in chakra and sat on the water. Breathing in and out heavily I forced myself to calm down. Watching the coast, I expected Hisoka to show up at any time. But he didn¡¯t. I used my Search quirk, feeling him far away, but my mind was too focused, thinking he coulde for me at any moment. It was dusk before I felt confident enough that he wasn¡¯ting. Groaning, I got up. My leg hurt but it wasn¡¯t an impossible wound to move in. He had underestimated me. That wouldn¡¯t happen again. I walked around the ind as I headed to the cave. Thinking over and over how I could have done better. But my quest wasplete. I had to ept the small victories. CHAPTER 210 NEVER THAT EASY CHAPTER 210 NEVER THAT EASY I got back to the cave to find Jill no longer alone. A very disheveled Kiri was there with her. Both sitting with a small fire in between them I approached inplete silence. Watching them they appeared awkward facing one another. Neither saying anything as a couple of small fish cooked over the fire. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I whispered as I dropped the chakra from in front of me. Both girls jumped, neither having sensed me. ¡°I uh-¡± Kiri said nervously as she stood up. ¡°I found her,¡± Jill said quickly. ¡°She was beat by someone and I found her floating on the ocean.¡± I looked Kiri up and down. She had plenty of scratches and bruises on her. ¡°Lose your tag?¡± I asked. She shook her head, showing it to me. Number 245. I nodded, not remembering if that was her number. I was too tired to take her into my Makuramoto to double check she wasn¡¯t trying to cross me. I nodded slowly and moved to the back of the cave. A little ways from the fire. ¡°Did you get it?¡± Jill asked. I nodded, throwing her the 2 tags I had taken. ¡°Damn,¡± Jill said. ¡°2?¡± ¡°A guy tried to jump me, shouldn¡¯t be a problem anymore,¡± I said. ¡°Hisoka was a pain in the ass, but he underestimated me.¡± ¡°You beat HIsoka?¡± Kiri asked, her eyes wide. I nodded slowly. ¡°The man feels very strong. I was trying to avoid him.¡± ¡°Me too, until l pulled his number,¡± I said. ¡°Gonna have to stay on our toes until we are out of here.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the number you said you needed, Kiri?¡± Jill asked, showing the Number 53 tag I got from the guy that tried to jump me. ¡°It is,¡± Kiri said. I noticed her fingers twitch, but she didn¡¯t make a move for it. ¡°If we don¡¯t get Jill¡¯s tag, you can take it,¡± I said. ¡°What number do you need?¡± Kiri asked slowly. ¡°Number 191,¡± Jill said. ¡°That¡¯s Bodoro,¡± Kiri said. ¡°An old guy, gray mustache and hair.¡± ¡°Oh, that guy,¡± I said, remembering the background character. ¡°Well that makes it a little easier.¡± ¡°Any idea where he is?¡± Kiri asked. I could tell she was excited to potentially get the tag I had taken. ¡°Nope,¡± I said. ¡°We can look tomorrow. I assume you¡¯re hanging with us?¡± ¡°I-If you don¡¯t mind,¡± Kiri said slowly, looking to Jill for support. ¡°Doesn¡¯t bother me,¡± I said. ¡°Put out the fire when you¡¯re done.¡± I turned over and was soon trying to fall asleep. I had let my nerves get to me. Too worked up thinking about fighting Hisoka. Rxing a little, I let myself enjoy my victory. I epted the quest reward and reviewed my Status Screen.
Hunter x Hunter Quest 1.1: Complete
Steal Hisoka''s Tag
Rewards:
Bonus Slot Upgrade
In the end I decided on Toughen Organs. The name changed to Hardened Skin. I remembered back in the day the original quest was supposed to be Tough Skin. But had upgraded to Tough Organs since I had done so well on the quest. That meant that all of my Bonuses could be upgraded in some way. Drug, Psychic, and Venom Resistance had the chance to be Immunities. Rewards I would very much like. The reward for receiving my license was a Bonus Challenger Slot. I considered which I needed, and to potentially upgrade in the future as I drifted off to sleep. It wasn¡¯t long until Jill joined me. Unashamed as sheid on my shoulder, Kiri slept near the cave entrance and the night passed in silence. ¡ª ¡°What¡¯s your story?¡± I asked Kiri as we sat around the fire. She had been with us for 2 days by that point. Getting into a routine we had ventured out, hunting other hunter candidates. I chided myself for not introducing myself to all of them, but I had been getting used to the Search Quirk. A part of me worried I could only keep a set amount of people in my quirk memory or something. We had found some tracks and signs of fights now and then, but no people. I wasn¡¯t too worried. If we got to within a day of the hunt ending I would go out and find people no matter what. ¡°I am the daughter of a Hunter,¡± Kiri admitted. She had been standoffish at first. But she followed my lead. Quite beautiful, she had deep tan skin, almost as dark as Jill¡¯s, short dark curly hair, and deep green eyes that I found studying me often. ¡°Didn¡¯t disappear on you, did they?¡± I asked. Referencing Gon¡¯s reasoning for bing a Hunter. ¡°I¡¯ve heard they¡¯re very fickle.¡± ¡°No, my mother was around often,¡± she said, staring into the embers of the fire. ¡°She trained me on what I needed to know to pass.¡± ¡°So you know Nen?¡± I asked. She studied me and slowly nodded. True Hunters knew Nen and how to use it. ¡°Why were you struggling with those guys in Phase 1 then?¡± ¡°I did not expect them,¡± she said, frowning more at herself than me. ¡°One of them touched me, and I was unable to call upon it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s back now though?¡± I asked. She nodded. ¡°I only awoke my Nenst year, so I am not very experienced.¡± I thought back to the manga. From what I remembered, most people took years to learn it. The main characters were simply talented with it. ¡°But I am experienced enough to know you don¡¯t use it.¡± ¡°I do not,¡± I said, not seeing a reason to keep it a secret. I wanted Kiri. I might have walked a little close to the ocean when she was bathing. Out of the cloth wrap that covered her body she had amazing curves that I wanted to get to know better. ¡°I thought you would deny it,¡± Kiri admitted, a little surprised. ¡°Nah, no real need. End of the day, what does it change? No, I don¡¯t know Nen yet, but I n to learn after getting my license,¡± I said. ¡°How will you do that?¡± She asked intrigued. Jill eyed me as well. We hadn¡¯t talked too much about what would happen after the exam. ¡°There is this tower where fighting happens. Some kind of 200 floor tower,¡± I said. Kiri smiled, nodding. ¡°Heaven¡¯s Arena,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± I said. I had been trying to think of the name for days. It was a weight off my mind. ¡°Yeah, I n to go there. Climb the tower. Try to find someone that could teach me Nen. I know that those above floor 200 use it, so it shouldn¡¯t be impossible.¡± I knew that was where Gon and Killua learned it as well. Soon after passing the Hunter exam too, if I couldn¡¯t find anyone, I would justtch onto their teacher. ¡°What then?¡± She asked. ¡°Don¡¯t know. Maybe I¡¯ll challenge all the way to the top. Or be a floor boss. I¡¯ve heard they¡¯re paid handsomely,¡± I said. ¡°Care to join us?¡± ¡°Us?¡± Jill asked slowly. ¡°I assume you would want toe with,¡± I admitted. ¡°Challenge ourselves. We could keep training your chakra. Learn Nen. Get stronger.¡± A wide smile split Jill¡¯s face. Her eyes bing moist, she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± It was easier to convince her than I thought. The smile on her face only getting wider, she appeared to be in a much better mood. Maybe I would get lucky. With Kiri there Jill had been too embarrassed to do anything. I couldn¡¯t me her too much, and with the threat of Hisoka finding us hanging over our heads I wasn¡¯t too sad about it. I had plenty to keep me busy. ¡°You are very confident,¡± Kiri said. ¡°I¡¯ve heard only the best fighters go to the Heaven¡¯s Arena.¡± ¡°What else is there in life than challenging yourself?¡± I asked. ¡°Did you have any noble endeavors for when you got your license?¡± Kiri frowned but shook her head. ¡°Hell, you could make a Hunter Exam Training School. An all girl¡¯s school. Teach them what to watch out for with that weird secret society that wanted to kill all the girls.¡± Kiri froze, reminded about the day we had met. The 3 of us became quiet. I still wasn¡¯t too sure what to do about it. I knew the Hunter¡¯s Association was a boy¡¯s club, but not to that extent. The man had told me that a prophecy said a woman would bring down the Hunter Association. From what I had seen, that wasn¡¯t the end of the world. They were shaving off jail time of convicted murderers. They didn¡¯t care about bringing hundreds of people together and they killed one another off. I would have to look into it allter. For now I was focused on learning Nen then getting the hell out of the world. ¡°I can¡¯t remember if I thanked you for that,¡± Kiri whispered. ¡°Saving me.¡± ¡°I think you did,¡± I said, leaning back as I studied her. ¡°But kind of unneeded. Like killing those criminals. Just taking out some trash.¡± She locked eyes with me. Studying me for a bit. Eventually she let out a smirk and nodded. There was no more to say on the matter. I was prepping for bed soon enough when I felt it. I was going through my nightly check up on everyone. First Gon, Leorio, and Kurapika. They were all together on the North part of the Ind. Killua was on his own to the South. I checked a few others I had met, but they were all dead or something. I couldn¡¯t find them. Then I felt for Hisoka. He was outside of the cave. Fear immediately gripped me. Jumping up I ordered, ¡°Stay inside.¡± Moving past Kiri I came out of the cave to find Hisoka smiling widely at me. The man now wore 4 white pins on his chest. None were the one we were missing for Jill. ¡°Finally,¡± Hisoka said. ¡°I had worried you disappeared on me again.¡± ¡°Nope,¡± I said, powering up. Moving chakra throughout my body I couldn¡¯t feel him in my Observation Haki so he was using Nen. ¡°Good,¡± Hisoka said. ¡°So rare to find someone that can offer me a challenge. I would like to continue our game.¡± He eyed me up and down. ¡°Not for the number tag, I have plenty of points. But to pass the time.¡± Sweat broke out on my head as we stared at one another. ¡°To the death?¡± I asked slowly. I wanted it out in the open what I had to aim for. ¡°If ites to that,¡± Hisoka said. The creepy smile never leaving his face. ¡°We simply have 4 days left on this rock. I thought it best to spend it in a way that we could enjoy.¡± The way he said the words made it sound very sexual, but I knew enough about him to know that he meant fighting. The magician looked to the girls behind me as they stood just outside of the cave. ¡°Of course, if you aren¡¯t interested. I¡¯m sure others could keep me busy.¡± The threat was clear enough. Fight me or he would kill the girls. I cursed and slowly nodded. ¡°When?¡± I asked. ¡°Now,¡± he said. His arms opening wide, we stared facing one another for a bit. I made the first move. Jumping toward him I went for the face. He ducked down, his palm touching my arm I was thrown with invisible force down the length of the beach. As I was thrown I pulled him with me. Not as fast, but enough to annoy him. That was how the fight started. Simple, testing one another again. Not our full strength. But powerful enough to kill a normal person with a ncing blow. The fight turned from throwing one another back and forth to a brawl, then throwing one another back and forth. The fight continued on. Neither one of us in the lead as the night passed and dawn came. We had moved halfway around the ind. Both ignoring everything else as we attacked and counterattacked. My body was ck and bloody as the sun rose. Switching into Kame mode after kicking him far away I healed up quite a bit and replenished my stores. Going after him once more he took the blows and was throwing his own. That¡¯s when weapons were introduced once more. He took out his cards, infusing them with more Nen they sliced through the trunks of trees as they narrowly missed me. I brought out my water, there was plenty next to the ocean, and set huge jets after him. Hisoka didn¡¯t question my moves anymore. No longer surprised, he reacted expertly. Cartwheeling away I would use the chance to switch into Kame mode and replenish my stores once more. It was midday when I realized how much I actually needed this. I had nned and meticulously thought out what could happen before each fight. Naruto, I had beaten Akatsuki members because I knew their moves. One Piece, I had all their information as well. MHA had been my least challenging world so far because I had been smart about it. Here, now, I was learning what it meant to act on instinct. My punch missing, I was no longer continuing with more blows that missed but reacted, changing my form of attack. Learning his bodynguage whether he was going to attack or defend. It wasn¡¯t extremely one sided, but it was close. Hisoka had a strength that could punch trees down. I attributed it to his Nen, but I didn¡¯t know for sure. I needed to get there, so I treated the entire fight as a form of training. Hour after hour we fought. And by the end even Hisoka was stumbling and making mistakes. After a serious set of hits we faced one another, breathing heavily. Both of us beat, but willing to continue. Hisoka put a smile back on and turned around. ¡°See you tomorrow,¡± he announced as he disappeared into the woods. I had been tempted to press him. Try to beat him for good, but he was going easy on me. I wasn¡¯t sure why at first, but I knew it was because I couldn¡¯t use Nen. He felt like I was at a disadvantage. But he was struggling against me. He was most likely confused on what to do. I would have to watch it. Once I learned Nen I was sure his attitude would change and he would want to fight to the death. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re alive,¡± an old voice said walking out of the woods. I turned to see an old man with a gray mustache. Wearing martial arts robes he approached me slowly. ¡°Come for my tag?¡± I asked. He eyed me, frowning, but nodded. ¡°Good,¡± I said, lifting my Chikyugi Ne out of my status screen. It wasn¡¯t long until he was knocked out and I had Jill¡¯s target tag. Cementing our ce in the Hunter ranks. I limped back to our cave. nning how I would do better fighting against Hisoka if he came the next day. I was sure he would. The man loved to fight. He wouldn¡¯t back down from a challenge he had started. CHAPTER 211 SHELTERED CHAPTER 211 SHELTERED We gathered by the shore where we had been dropped off. Arge cannon had been blown an hour ago announcing the end of the 4th phase of the Hunter exam. I had limped my way there with the help of Jill and Kiri. Hisoka had kept his word. He came back every day and we fought from sunup until sundown. I was beat to shit. I didn¡¯t understand how the man could have such endurance. Even with my cheat of Kame Mode, I was struggling. Without it I would have lost a long time ago. There were 10 people left in total. Me, Jill, Kiri, Hisoka, the guy with all the piercings, the bald guy that had the nerve to call himself a ninja, Killua, Gon, Leorio, and Kurapika. Most all were dirty and stank. I was easily the most beat up though. Hisoka had the nerve to smile at me, pristine as when I had seen him the night before. ¡°Weston,¡± Gon said excitedly. ¡°What happened to you?¡± ¡°I fell,¡± I grumbled as I sat down by the shore. ¡°He¡¯s been-¡± Jill tried to say. ¡°Don¡¯t say it here,¡± I hissed. ¡°Ignore it. You guys pass?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Gon said, showing off his tags. The examiner announcement warned that the ind was watched and if anyone tried to steal anymore tags they would be eliminated immediately. ¡°Just barely.¡± ¡°Winning is winning,¡± I said as the boat docked. The Hunter Examiner with the mohawk walked out in good spirits. ¡°Congrattions one and all,¡± he said. ¡°You have passed the 287th annual Hunter Examination.¡± I was a little surprised by the news. In the manga there had been a tournament. The tournament had honestly been dumb though. Only 1 person would fail it. I was pretty sure the author had simply done it to create some drama for Killua. All in all I was happy the hell of thest few days was finished. I learned a lot. But every day I worried it would be the day Hisoka decided he wanted to kill me. Many times I thought he would, but I scraped by. Narrowly dodging one of his ying cards only for it to cut a boulder in half. We were allowed on the ferry/boat and soon on our way. The boat took us to the same ce the second phase had been conducted. The blimp was waiting for us and we soon had ess to real showers. I jumped in without hesitation. Enjoying the immense heat as I felt the struggles of my fights slowly wash away. I was honestly reconsidering Hunter X Hunter. The manga and show were good. I forgot how much waiting around there was and drama because it followed a 14 year-old kid. Gon was strong, sure, but I had otherworldly powers. I was used to showing up in a world and wanting to join the canon. Here now, I felt like the weird older kid that befriended younger kids because I wasn¡¯t mature enough to hang with people my own age¡­not to diss Kurapika and Leorio or anything. But I was focused, not in the world toze around. It was probably a good thing that Hisoka had spent thest few days trying to kill me. I got some amazing training in and became a lot more confident using my powers. Before, it felt like I was trying to think 3 moves ahead. Water gun, then punch, then water sh, finish with a karate chop. But now I felt like I was reacting more than nning. It was a helpful tool to punch someone in the face and they came running back, hitting you just as hard. I was bing more confident using my chakra to strengthen my punches too, like how Sakura fought. There were times when I hit the ground and shattered the dirt underneath me. Expelling chakra out to help empower me and push into other objects, breaking them apart. I was slowlying into my own fighting style, which was a little sad to say the least. I had never fought in my old life. I had been here for years though, had memories of decades worth of my other lives. But I will still bing stronger. Learning new things. There was so much I still didn¡¯t know. I had to challenge myself more often. Risking death was needed. I decided to bite the bullet and stick around in HxH. The main cast could go off and do their own thing. I could potentially learn Nen. Then decide from there. The world had plenty of super strong people to challenge. Whether at Heaven¡¯s Arena where I could live like a king, or if I decided to join the main cast and help take down the Phantom Troupe. Their leader still freaked me out, but it might have been good to take on that Uvo guy. I was brought out of my thoughts as Jill came into the shower. The girl was just as dirty as I was. Switching ces I was happy to have a moment to relieve some stress. The young girl had a wide smile on her face as I began washing her up again. ¡°Finally have a moment alone,¡± I mumbled as I began scrubbing her down. My aches and pains forgotten as I became harder. ¡°You um, have been very patient,¡± she whispered. Her hands on the wall as I continued to explore. ¡°You know, you can join in on exploring too,¡± I said, kissing her neck as my hands moved all over her lithe body. ¡°I-I can?¡± She mumbled. Slowly turning around I noticed how wide her eyes were as she looked me up and down. ¡°We¡¯ve had sex like twice now. Are you still scared?¡± I asked, teasing her. Jill blushed, showing how inexperienced she really was as I yed with her nipples from the front and moved my dick in between her thighs. I could feel her shaking still as I learned every part of her body. ¡°I um never spoke to a boy I wasn¡¯t rted to untilst year,¡± she whispered. That slowed me down as I looked down at her. ¡°I ran away from my arranged wedding. But as soon as a boy paid attention to me I was willing to get pregnant.¡± That brought my hands to a screeching halt. ¡°Pregnant?¡± I asked. My heart constricting with the idea. ¡°But you said we could have sex.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she said, nodding. ¡°Sex leads to pregnancy though.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like track your cycles and know when it¡¯s okay to have sex?¡± I asked, pissed off at myself for being an idiot again. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She asked. ¡°We had sex, I get pregnant. That is how this works.¡± My mood was killed as I realized she might have been more of a princess than I thought. ¡°Have you never heard how kids are made?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course, man and womany together. Be one. And a child is made,¡± she said seriously. ¡°Goddang it,¡± I said, running my hands over my face. ¡°Let¡¯s wrap up. We need to have a talk.¡± ¡ª ¡°So I am not guaranteed to be pregnant?¡± Jill asked. I shook my head. ¡°It depends on your¡­you know.¡± I eyed her crotch. ¡°When will it¡­bleed.¡± Despite all the sex I had I was still not toofortable talking about periods. I didn¡¯t mind having sex during them. But talking or thinking about it was still out of my grasp. ¡°A week?¡± She guessed. I internally cursed. I had no idea when a girl was fertile¡­or when it was safe. But it looked like I might have another kid on the way. ¡°So you don¡¯t want to get married?¡± Jill asked, some tearsing to her eyes. ¡°I-¡± Almost said hell no, not right now. But I was starting to see that Jill was far more innocent than I originally thought. At first I simply wanted to getid. I enjoyed herpany, but I had been focused on finishing the exam. If she wanted to tag along in the future that was fine, but I wasn¡¯t going to hold anyone to anything. ¡°Of course,¡± I said instead. ¡°But you know you don¡¯t have to, right?¡± ¡°But we had sex,¡± she said, matter of factly. ¡°Yes, and it was fun. Jill, I¡¯m not sure how things are done in your country. But you don¡¯t have to marry if you don¡¯t want to. And we don¡¯t have to risk pregnancy everytime we have sex.¡± I could have sworn I asked her both times if she was safe to do it without a condom. I regretted not prying more. I knew HxH had hundreds of countries and people from all over the world took the Hunter exam. A part of me was still the American guy, thinking that sex education was everywhere. I needed to watch myself in the future. ¡°You enjoyed yourself, right?¡± Jill blushed deeply. Nodding slowly as we sat apart, facing one another. ¡°You can do it just for fun,¡± I said. ¡°But I want to get married,¡± Jill said. ¡°To you.¡± She grabbed my hand. I didn¡¯t pull away but studied her. She really was beautiful, and young. Short dark brown hair, tan skin, skinny but muscr, she had proved she was strong and willing to work. I just knew it was a little soon. ¡°That¡¯s¡­awesome,¡± I said, trying to move through a minefield of a conversation. ¡°I really like you, Jill. I like hanging out with you. But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little soon? I mean, you were engaged for 10 years. And you left your arranged marriage.¡± ¡°Well yes, but I never met him,¡± she said simply. ¡°I met you, and knew right away.¡± She had a sweet smile on her face as she admitted it. My mind was telling me she was far more sheltered than I could imagine. Never meeting boys, she probably didn¡¯t know how to react to them. She had feelings for the first time for someone, and immediatelytched onto them. Like the weird Christian kids that married someone they hardly knew because they thought that was how the world worked. ¡°Again, I really like you, Jill,¡± I said. ¡°But we need to build toward that sort of thing.¡± ¡°I would make a very good head-wife,¡± Jill defended. ¡°Head-wife?¡± I asked slowly. ¡°Of course,¡± she said. Hope in her eyes. ¡°You could have more, but the first is always the lead. If you can make the kind of money you say. Why wouldn¡¯t you want many?¡± That sounded more appealing than I cared to admit. Many wives had been a dream of mine, these were real worlds. I was far more willing to makesting changes like having kids or getting married. There was the risk of me dying in Challenges, but I wasn¡¯t going to let that stop me. I nned to win all to keep this dream life going. For now, I needed to talk some more sense into her though. I narrowed my eyes and pushed my fantasies away. ¡°What about your dream?¡± I asked. ¡°You wanted to be free. Be a Hunter. Now you are fine being a kept wife?¡± ¡°We had sex,¡± she said simply. ¡°We did, and I was hoping to do it again. But I thought you wanted to be stronger. Learn chakra and Nen. Jill, I am your boyfriend, right? Not your husband. Not that I¡¯m saying I won¡¯t be someday,¡± I said quickly as tears appeared in her eyes again. ¡°Right now, we are young. Is that your dream to stay at home and have kids? You no longer want to be stronger? I don¡¯t know what it is like in your country. I don¡¯t n on making you do anything you don¡¯t want to. I thought you wanted to challenge the arena with me. Challenge yourself? Why even finish the exam if you were okay with pushing out kids the rest of your life?¡± Jill frowned, a lost look in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she mumbled. Tears welled up in her eyes as she continued to think more and more. ¡°I thought this was how things went. I¡¯ve read stories. A man and woman meet, fall in love, and get married,¡± she said. ¡°That can happen,¡± I said, taking her hand again. ¡°But this is real life. You don¡¯t rush into this sort of thing. You spend time together. Get to know one another. Then when you are sure, you make a step like that.¡± ¡°But what if I¡¯m pregnant?¡± She asked, more tears pouring down her cheeks. ¡°Then we will take care of it,¡± I said as firmly as I could. ¡°I¡¯m not about to disappear on you. But ask yourself what you want. Do you want kids right now?¡± ¡°I guess not,¡± she said, letting out a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Wiping her eyes she sniffled loudly. ¡°I don¡¯t know any of this. My father had 6 wives. And this was already a far better romance than any of my mothers had. I-I thought that¡¯s how it worked.¡± ¡°You are your own person, Jill,¡± I said, trying to convey how things were. ¡°Have you ever¡­¡± I struggled to think what kind of technology HxH had. There were many countries all around the world with different stages of development. I was sure they had technology as good as Earth. ¡°Seen a movie? Ridden on a roller coaster? Had cotton candy? Been on a date? There are so many fun things out there to experience. Kids can wait forter. Don¡¯t you want that freedom you talked about?¡± ¡°I do,¡± she said, some strength returning to her voice. ¡°But I¡¯m scared,¡± she admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about the outside world. I lived in a hotel room for months using up all the money I had taken when I left. The first time I stepped out, I was robbed.¡± I was starting to wonder how the hell she survived at all. ¡°I can teach you,¡± I said. ¡°We can continue as we were. Being friends, having new experiences. Getting stronger. Do you want that?¡± Jill nodded, smiling widely as tears continued to roll down her cheeks. ¡°I do,¡± she said. I was so used to being near people part of the canon that I was a little thrown off by the whole situation. The worlds I went to were wide though. Actual worlds with actual people. I had to start being more careful if I nned to continue to live in them. ¡°Good. Tell me about yourself then,¡± I said, moving toy on the bed. ¡°You¡¯ve been so quiet about it. Let¡¯s try not to have any more surprises.¡± I pulled her hand to me and made her rest back on my shoulder. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± She whispered, still a little shaken from the conversation. ¡°Had you ever been on a boat before the Hunter Exam? Back when we first met?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh no,¡± she said. ¡°Where I grew up was mostly desert. That was the first time I had been on the ocean.¡± I had joined up at the start of the test on a maind after leapfrogging inds. I guessed wherever she was from had arge desert kingdom, but I had other questions. ¡°The storm was pretty bad, how did you get through when so many others gave up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why so many people were puking,¡± she said. ¡°Was that bad weather?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I assured her. I had been able to stick to the deck with chakra. Jill had been below, but even I had gotten a little queasy during the storm. ¡°What about your strength? You ran the 6 hours at the start of the test. That¡¯s not normal.¡± ¡°I have many siblings,¡± Jill giggled. ¡°We would always race. My older brothers were much faster than I. Once I challenged them and our race turned into a marathon because no one wanted to give up.¡± ¡°How many siblings do you have?¡± I asked, trying to spitball questions. ¡°22?¡± She asked. ¡°There is Kfelin, he is next in line. But my father was very strong. He said no one could take over if they couldn¡¯t beat him in a fight. Kfelin went to be a Hunter some 5 years ago. I had hoped to find him. But the world is bigger than I imagined. My sister Fouttrest¡­¡± ¡°Footrest?¡± ¡°No, Fow,¡± she corrected. ¡°She was married off some years ago. But her husband was younger. She has 6 children already.¡± ¡°So your older sisters were married off as well?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh yes, it is verymon. I would not have been so against it. But my sister Helbhar, she had married an older man. Her sister-wives were very mean to her since she was so young. I didn¡¯t want that for my life. So I set out. There was an old servant of the house that raised me. I contacted her and took some of my jewelry. I was able to sell it and live quite well for a while. I gifted her some and she helped me find where I needed to go for the exam.¡± ¡°So you like jewelry?¡± I asked. I was noticing that her standards for men might have been very low. ¡°Not especially. My father gifted all of us many such ornaments over the years. He would often show us off¡­¡± Jill continued on. I got a better sense of her, and honestly I liked her more by the end of my questions. I didn¡¯t remember any of the names she told me, but she would giggle and tell me stories of her huge family. It honestly sounded kind of nice¡­except for the forced marriage part anyway. ¡°What about you?¡± She asked with a yawn. ¡°What about your life?¡± I considered telling her the truth about this Weston Watanabe. But she was so sheltered it wouldn¡¯t hurt to add in some other truths. ¡°I grew up in this ninja vige,¡± I said. ¡°We were always at war with other viges like it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard you speak of them, but what is a ninja?¡± Jill asked innocently. ¡°You don¡¯t know what ninjas are?¡± I asked in shock. ¡°Let me tell you about 4 very special ones. Back in the day there was this ooze that broke in the sewer. Think of this ooze like a magic potion. It just so happened to break on 4 baby turtles and a rat¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t long until Jill was asleep and we were waiting for the blimp to arrive at the Hunter¡¯s Association Headquarters. CHAPTER 212 LICENSE TO KILL CHAPTER 212 LICENSE TO KILL ¡°Congrattions, all of you,¡± Netero said. The older chairman stood behind a podium as he addressed us. ¡°You 10 men and women have shown your resolve and proved yourselves to be Hunters over thest 10 days.¡± I was surprised it was only 10 days, it sure as hell felt longer thanks to the attention of Hisoka. The very confusing man had been ignoring me since we arrived at the Hunter Association Headquarters. I felt a little like a spurned lover. Shaking my head I turned back to face Netero. ¡°A few things of note about your Hunter Licenses,¡± he continued. ¡°They are tied to you, and only you. Now that you have passed the exam you can no longer try for another one. So if you lose it, that¡¯s it. You could turn around and sell it right now for several billion Jenny.¡± Jenny was the currency of the world. I had yet to receive any, I needed to fix that. ¡°But they also act as visas to enter 90% of countries that restrict outsiders. And 75% of areas that the general public are not allowed inside..¡± I had actually been blocked from entering a few inds because I didn¡¯t have the proper clearance, prior to the exam. It would be helpful to not have to worry about that anymore. ¡°95% of public facilities can also be used at no cost. And such facilities will generally be provided at first ss,¡± Netero added. I wondered if public facilities meant travel, but I doubted it. ¡°You may now embark on your journeys as Hunters. The nature of your work is dictated by yourself. The Hunter Association may call upon you for future work, but whether you take it or not is up to you. You decide what you want to do with the rest of your lives. Whether it is acting as a bodyguard, deciding to find the lost city of Humthraw, or going home and drinking yourselves to death.¡± The old man let out a chuckle as if he had told a joke. Everyone in the audience was still grave, expecting something more to happen. ¡°Are there any questions for me?¡± Netero asked. Kurapika raised his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Hunter License is basically a license to kill. Is that true?¡± Netero hesitated but slowly nodded. ¡°Yes, it has been called that. This is the 287th annual Hunter Exam. We Hunters have been around for a long time. Over that time Hunters have been in good and bad situations. We are called upon by royalty to guard them when they face a great threat. Or one of our number decides to wreak havoc and kill a few people. The Hunter Association itself is neutral in all matters. Countries have noted that it is easier to let us do our thing rather than try to prosecute us.¡± He chuckled again. ¡°It is hard for a normal police officer to apprehend you when you can run for hours on end at full speed or break out of handcuffs with ease. They have often found it is best to let us do what we want.¡± ¡°But,¡± he added, raising a finger. ¡°That does not mean go on some rampage. If it was seen that you were intentionally causing harm, a Hunter could be contracted to kill you. Again we would not step in to help, or hinder. But you get out of the world what you put in. If you seek death and destruction, it will find you as well.¡± Kurapika frowned but nodded. I knew he wanted the Phantom Troupe dead. His people were massacred and killed because they had scarlet eyes. Though he didn¡¯t have red eyes showing, under certain circumstances they would appear. Making him one of the most deadly Nen Users in the world when he faced those he wanted to kill. ¡°This is simply the start of your journey,¡± Netero said. ¡°There is still much to learn and see out in the world. Myst piece of advice would be to take it one step at a time.¡± He bowed to us as a group and walked off. I triple checked the Hunter License was in my pocket. It looked like a ying card. With some basic information about me it had the XX of the Hunter symbol printed on the front and back. Thicker than a credit card I had to buy a wallet as soon as possible. It was going to drive me crazy keeping an eye on the thing. ¡°What now?¡± Jill asked, a wide smile on her face. She appeared a lot better than the night before. A little quiet since leaving the blimp I guessed she was mostly thinking about what she actually wanted to do. ¡°Let¡¯s see what the others are doing,¡± I offered. I was a little lost. Back in canon there had been a short tournament that eliminated Killua. The guy with the piercings on his face was in the group still, but he hadn¡¯t revealed himself. I was curious if things would happen like I remembered. We walked out to a courtyard outside of the orientation room. A grassy patch surrounded by therge walls of the Hunter¡¯s Headquarters I came up to Gon and the others as they talked. ¡°What are your ns, Weston?¡± Gon asked. ¡°I was thinking of going to the Heaven¡¯s Arena,¡± I admitted. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea,¡± Killua said. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Gon asked. ¡°It¡¯s a huge tower that people go to fight at. I went there when I was a kid.¡± Killua was 14, still a kid in my book, but he probably went there when he was 5 years old. Expected to fight grown men at a young age, it was a wonder he was alive. ¡°They pay you the further up you climb in the tower.¡± ¡°Sounds fun,¡± Kurapika said. ¡°But I have a job I would like to get started on.¡± ¡°Yeah, I want to start prepping for medical school,¡± Leorio said, waving his card around. ¡°With this bad boy I can get in free. Then start making boat loads of money.¡± Heughed loudly as the others rolled their eyes. I remembered that he had a noble cause for wanting to be a doctor. Some simple illness killed his best friend and there were no doctors where he grew up. He wanted to eliminate the illness or provide free healthcare to kids or something. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Kill,¡± A calm voice said from behind me. My spine tingled as I heard it. Grabbing Jill¡¯s hand I moved her and I out of the way so as to not stand in between Killua and the piercings guy. ¡°Who are you?¡± Killua asked. I hadn¡¯t heard the guy talk once during the entire Exam. I wasn¡¯t surprised he didn¡¯t remember the name he gave either. ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me?¡± The voice asked, confused. The tall man grabbed one of the studs in his cheek and pulled it out. The stud was revealed to have a needle on the end. He started pulling all of them out one by one. Slowly as he pulled the piercings out his face began to change. ¡°Mother must have bex in her training of face changing.¡± It wasn¡¯t long until all the piercings were out and a very bored face stared at us. He was the same height, but his bald head now showed a long ck length of hair that went down his back. His eyes were wide, emotionless as he stared at us. ¡°It¡¯s me, don¡¯t you recognize your older brother,¡± the man said in a cid tone. Killua had stiffened once he recognized the face. ¡°Illumi,¡± Killua whispered. ¡°But what are you doing here?¡± It was easy to recognize the fear in the boy¡¯s voice. If I wasn¡¯t confident I could beat Killua, I was positive I couldn¡¯t beat his older brother. Not that they were stronger than me, but they knew way more ways to kill than I could imagine. Some quick scenarios yed through my mind. I was quickly going through them. The majority were me simply running. It was the best solution. For me at least. I didn¡¯t want to get caught up in some family drama. ¡°I needed a Hunter License for a job,¡± Illumi said. ¡°I had considered revealing myself sooner, but I didn¡¯t see any harm in you earning your license as well. Now that you have, it is time to go home.¡± ¡°Home?¡± Killua asked. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to go home. I lef-¡± ¡°I heard,¡± Illumi said. ¡°Mother was very upset that you stabbed her when you ran away.¡± The words were expressed in a matter-of-fact tone. No emotion though Kill had stabbed his own mother. I couldn¡¯t me him though. From what I remembered, she was batshit crazy. ¡°I want to stay with my friends,¡± Killua said. No longer the calm and confident kid that he had been through the exam. He was a normal 14 year old for once. I tried to back away to leave it, but was stopped by the fear in his voice. I would have felt bad if I left things the way they were heading. ¡°Friends? You are an assassin, Kill,¡± Illumi said as if it was reason enough. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know what to do with friends if you had them.¡± Killua clenched his fist, looking to the ground, not refuting the words. I almost missed it. Moving so fast I should have missed it. My body acted on instinct. Grabbing the needle a foot away from Gon¡¯s face I held it there for a second. Surprised by the strength it had taken to stop the needle from piercing his forehead. ¡°What the hell!¡± Kurapika yelled, pulling his wooden weapons out from his back. Leorio clenched his fist ready for a fight. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Killua said, stepping up. ¡°I¡¯ll go home.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± Leorio said. ¡°I have to,¡± Kill said, walking to his brother. ¡°How can you do that?! You almost killed him,¡± Kurapika said. ¡°Did you not hear the chairman?¡± Illumi said. ¡°We all now have licenses to kill.¡± His eyes slowly turned to me, boring into me. I felt the same intense fear I did when Hisoka used Nen. Throwing the needle back to him he grabbed it out of the air. Resting his hand on Killua¡¯s head the brother¡¯s walked side by side. Kill¡¯s head hung low as Gon yelled at him toe back. The words were ignored. ¡°What the fuck!¡± Leorio said, yelling as always. ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°Killua is part of a family of assassins,¡± I said. ¡°That guy could probably kill all of us without an issue.¡± ¡°Thanks, Weston,¡± Gon said. ¡°I didn¡¯t even see him throw that¡­thing.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± I said. We let out a long silence. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gon asked, brought out of his thoughts. ¡°Are you going to go after him?¡± I asked. ¡°He obviously doesn¡¯t want to leave. But I doubt that guy will let him go. Maybe you should go to his house. See if you can talk some sense into his parents or something.¡± ¡°You think that will help?¡± Gon asked. I remembered that Gon had his arm broken and they had to train to open the doors to Killua¡¯s house. I was plenty strong to open the doors so I could make things quicker, but I had no interest. I knew that him talking to his parents wouldn¡¯t help, but they would let him go. ¡°I¡¯m sure it would. Give it a few days. Let things calm down,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Gon said. ¡°He wanted to go with us. I should do what I can to help,¡± Gon said. They thought for a bit. ¡°Um, any idea where to find them?¡± He could have followed them but I wouldn¡¯t have strayed too close to Killua¡¯s brother. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Zoldyck¡¯s. They are a famous group of assassins. Guess it is time to test that other attribute of our Hunter License,¡± I said. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Gon asked. ¡°The Hunter-only websites. You can get all kinds of information on the with these,¡± I reminded. We had been given a short tutorial before Netero stepped in. I noticed Satotz from the first exam. Thenky man walked in a long stride like he did when running. ¡°You guys go find somewhere. I¡¯ll catch up.¡± The mood had gotten a little better as I walked off. Jill was still watching Kurapika, unconvinced that he was a dude. Gon had a smile on his face again, and Leorio appeared less pissed off. I nned to keep them on the canon and split from there, but for now I wanted to use my future knowledge. ¡°Fellow Hunter Satotz,¡± I said, stopping the man. He turned and faced me slowly. ¡°Ah yes, I remember you from thest group. How can I help you?¡± He asked. There had been hundreds of applicants, I couldn¡¯t have expected him to remember my name. ¡°It¡¯s Weston,¡± I said. ¡°I was hoping to sign up for the real Hunter exam.¡± ¡°The what?¡± Satotz asked. ¡°The real exam, you know, that proves I¡¯m a Hunter. I know that you aren¡¯t really a Hunter until you learn how to use Nen. I want to know how I can do that,¡± I said. Satotz stopped for a moment, thinking, thenughed. ¡°I have been an instructor for many years. But no one has known about this step. How did you?¡± ¡°I hear things,¡± I said. ¡°I was curious if you had a list of people willing to teach me how to use Nen.¡± ¡°We do have a registry,¡± Satotz said. ¡°But Nen teachers are few and far between. Did you have any idea where you wanted to go after this?¡± ¡°I was nning on going to Heaven¡¯s Arena,¡± I admitted. ¡°Oh really,¡± Satotz said, smoothing his curly French mustache. ¡°A popr fighting arena. Smart.¡± He thought for a moment and snapped his fingers. ¡°I actually do know someone that is willing to teach certain people. She is a little¡­unorthodox to say the least.¡± ¡°How so?¡± I asked. I really wanted Gon¡¯s teachers, Wing and Biscuit. Woah, I just noticed they were both named after food. I pushed that out of my mind for now. I didn¡¯t think Wing would be at the arena for a while, not until Gon and Killua were ready to hit the Arena at least. ¡°Her name is Qiress. She is the floor boss of the 240th floor. She won¡¯t even meet with you unless you get to the 199th floor, so I wouldn¡¯t expect to show up and she ept you. Qiress only has an interest in new things. She has a passion for Specialty Nen users. Because Conjuration and Maniption are the closest to Specialization, she will only take students that are of that persuasion.¡± ¡°New things, eh?¡± I asked. I could probably show her many new things. ¡°Thanks for the information.¡± I was soon saying goodbye and off to find the others with my Search Quirk. This time I was stopped though. ¡°Weston,¡± a sweet voice said. I turned to find a cleaned up Kiri. She wore new clothes and had a fresh scent that I could smell from our distance away. I eyed her up and down as she walked toward me. Her dark skin practically shining in the light she was out of the cloth sash. Wearing a loose robe herrge chest was more prominent. I guessed she was actually a D-Cup. Large hips swaying with each step she wore simple thong sandals. ¡°How can I help you, Kiri?¡± I asked. Not shy about where my eyes wandered around her. ¡°I was wondering if you were serious,¡± Kiri said. ¡°About letting me go with you to the Heaven¡¯s Arena.¡± ¡°Oh, interested?¡± I asked. She nodded. ¡°Originally I had thought of going home, but I feel like I need to be stronger. I am not sure I would have passed without your assistance. I feel¡­a little lost. Like maybe I didn¡¯t earn this.¡± She waved her Hunter License. I could see her point. I had done a lot of the fighting. Practically giving her a win in thest phase. ¡°I would like to train more. I think I could learn a lot from you.¡± ¡°I was serious,¡± I said, turning to walk with her. ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful, though. I will probably hit on you a lot.¡± ¡°I thought you were with Jill,¡± Kiri said, not throwing my advances away, which was a good sign in my book. ¡°I am,¡± I admitted without hesitation. ¡°But I find myself drawn to you as well.¡± I let out a little Lust Aura as we walked. ¡°You know, only if you¡¯re interested.¡± I left it there. I wasn¡¯t quite sure how things worked in the world, but I had sessfully maneuvered my way through a few such rtionships. I¡¯d be damned if I was going to stop honing my skills now. Suddenly I remembered something. Bringing up my quest I epted my reward.
Hunter x Hunter Quest 1: Complete
Earn your Hunter License
Rewards:
Bonus Challenger Slot
One more bonus added to my list of skills that could be used in my next Challenge, I looked forward to seeing what else I could learn. CHAPTER 213 HEAVEN’S ARENA CHAPTER 213 HEAVEN¡¯S ARENA I punched the robed man hard in the gut. He went flying out of the arena and the crowd went wild. The man had proved more of a challenge than I originally thought. He used Nen to spin his body like a top. Then used a bunch of other spinning tops scattered on the arena floor to attack randomly. Since the Nen powered tops didn¡¯t show up on my Haki it had been a little harder to defend. But I was strong, had my water, and a bunch of other abilities he had no idea how to counterattack. My ice bullets knocked the majority of tops out of the ring and he became a sitting duck after I let his body hit a Reject Dial. Then he was thrown back in the air with a more powerful opposing force. He was the 3rd challenger that had gone against me once I reached the 200th Floor of Heaven¡¯s Arena. I remembered the Top and his friends from the manga. They had hoped to crush Gon and Killua when they arrived, but since I was the new up ander and the protagonists hadn¡¯t showed up yet, I became the center of their focus. The first challenger had been a weird looking guy that had telekinesis or something. The other was in a wheelchair and had whips. The whip guy had been the easiest. But I had beaten them all 1 by 1. I was currently 3:0 on the 200th floor, only 7 wins away from taking on a Floor Master. Floor Masters were basically gym leaders. They were someone that had 10 wins and were paidvishly to defend the title of the strongest on the floor. I was sitting pretty good on money currently, so I didn¡¯t n on bing a Floor Master, but it was an option. Kiri, Jill, and I had been working our way up the floors. I soared past them early on. They were winning but I was trying to get up there as soon as possible. Fighting multiple times a day. I had faced no real challenges as of yet, and jumped dozens of levels at a time. People didn¡¯t fight there for free though. Paid for everytime I won before level 199, I was sitting at 262,582,115 Jenny. That was about $2,000,000 with my estimation of a can of soda costing 150 Jenny. With money in my screen I had been living the good life. It was finally about to pay off. I left the fighting arena and headed off to my room. One of the many perks of passing the level 100 floors was that I had a private room. Paying a little extra, I was able to secure arger room as long as I continued to fight at least once a week. I came in to find Kiri sitting on the bed and Jill on the bed. Both were still in their pajamas. Jill opened her eyes as I came closer. shing me a smile she asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°You know, my first fight you both were nice enough to show up,¡± I said, acting annoyed. ¡°This fight was so early though,¡± she defended, sitting on her knees as she grabbed my belt buckle and pulled me closer. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you won?¡± ¡°I did,¡± I said, kissing her lips. My hands going to her tight ass cheeks as I felt the heat rise in her. ¡°Not interested in watching me fight?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see the draw,¡± she admitted. ¡°Without this Gyo, or whatever you called it. The fights look like magic to me.¡± Jill didn¡¯t hesitate to undo my belt buckle. ¡°Come sister-girlfriend. Let us service our man.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± Kiri grumbled, finally opening her eyes. The older woman blushed deeply as she eyed us. Gon, Leorio, and Kurapika went to find Killua. I opted out, iming a sob story about my parents. They said they would get Killua and I had full confidence in them. Heading to Heaven¡¯s Arena with Kiri and Jill it had actually been Jill¡¯s idea for me to approach Kiri in a sexual manner¡­that¡¯s what she thought at least. She had offered it to me as a suggestion, nervous if I would ept. Having grown up with many mother figures she was still under the impression that it took many women to satisfy a man. It hadn¡¯t taken too long to bed Kiri. After I exined to her the power of chakra, and kept my Lust Aura up around her, she was willing to try. Which turned into us 3 sharing a hotel room soon enough. Jill had been very surprised that I suggested we all have sex. She had expected to leave the room, giving me a chance to be alone with Kiri. It hadn¡¯t taken long to show her that many could be involved in the activity. We started using condoms, and were no longer at risk of pregnancy. Jill was growing and learning in many ways. Sexually Jill was up for anything I suggested, but she was also expressing herself more as she did new things outside of the bedroom. We had checked out an amusement park, spending a day there. Gone to a zoo. Went to every type of restaurant we could find, and she was still excited by the most simple of things. A shopping za was her favorite ce so far. So many different shops around it reminded her of a bazaar back home. One she had never been able to go to, but always wanted to. I had to spend some of my Berserk gold for seed money until I started winning real fights, but now we were sitting well on money and the girls were working their way up the tower. Not in a hurry like I was, they were still around level 100 and only fought every few days. They mostly trained with chakra and sparred one another as they built up strength. ¡°What should I call you?¡± Jill asked, confused. ¡°Girlfriend?¡± I offered. ¡°That¡¯s even worse,¡± Kiri said with a huff as she got up. ¡°Just start the sex already.¡± ¡°I wish to know what to call you,¡± Jill said in an offended voice. ¡°We sleep with the same man in the same bed. Why do you have such trouble with this?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s not normal,¡± Kiri said, stopping next to us. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her,¡± I said, kissing Jill¡¯s cheek. ¡°She wants to go first this time.¡± ¡°By all means,¡± Jill said, scooting back on the bed. Still not fully understanding what Kiri was upset about. The young princess had a bubbly attitude that I found I couldn¡¯t get enough of. Whether Kiri stayed with us or not was up in the air, but I nned to keep Jill always with me. She had be more herself outside of the Hunter Exam. Laughing, screaming in joy at simple new things, and uncaring who I slept with. She was my kind of girl. My hand moved to Kiri¡¯s ass. She frowned while staring up at me. Her emerald green eyes giving me her puppy dog look. ¡°What?¡± I asked, unsure where her attitude wasing from. ¡°I spoke to my mom this morning,¡± she admitted. ¡°It was kind of hard to tell her I was sharing a guy with another girl.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± I said, remembering that I should have probably called my parents at some point. Perhaps sent them some money. I decided to think on thatter. ¡°What did you tell her?¡± ¡°That I was at Heaven¡¯s Arena with a guy and a girl I befriended during the exam,¡± she said, pouting. ¡°She was all excited and asked if we were dating. I didn¡¯t know what to say.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a tough one. I mean, we are dating, right?¡± I asked. ¡°Are we?¡± She asked. I rolled my eyes. ¡°Do you want to be my girlfriend? I mean we spend every day together. I take you everywhere I go. We have known each other for weeks now, oh and I saved your life at least once.¡± ¡°When you put it like that, it sounds more obvious,¡± she whispered. ¡°But still, isn¡¯t this weird? A guy and 2 girls?¡± ¡°Not in my country,¡± Jill offered. Deting a little as she realized we were taking a break before the more fun stuff. ¡°I know, bute on, Weston,¡± Kiri said. ¡°Am I weird for not wanting to admit to my mom this kind of thing?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have a problem with it,¡± I said. ¡°I like being with you both. No, I am not ashamed of it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a guy, it¡¯s a form of pride for you,¡± she pouted. I lifted her chin. ¡°It really is,¡± I admitted. ¡°But it¡¯s not for everyone, Kiri. You are strong, smart, and beautiful. But we aren¡¯t forcing you to be here. We want you to be. But if you don¡¯t want to, I understand.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± Kiri said. ¡°I just¡­give me time to get used to this whole thing.¡± She chewed her lip as I released chakra around us. ¡°My mom might randomly show up. She fought here once before too. So I would appreciate some discretion from the both of you.¡± ¡°Fine fine,¡± Jill said. ¡°Hurry up. I want to go.¡± I was done talking as well. Picking her up I threw Kiri down on the bed. Jillughed, pping as she sat on a pillow, watching us. Her eyes sparkling, I wondered if she might have awoken a little voyeurism as well. Kiri was soon done talking as our lips met. She was in her early 20s, and had not been a virgin. She was able to fully appreciate my skills, where Jill tended to take them for granted. Slipping Kiri out of her pajama bottoms I didn¡¯t hesitate to dive in. She came hard with the simple thrust. Herrge chest jiggling in her tight shirt she moved the straps to reveal her nipples. I was on the dark and round ares soon enough. Licking her nipples as I began pounding into her. All talk was forgotten as I humped into her. Yelling out with reckless abandon, Kiri took all I had to offer. Her tight cunt squeezing me harder with each thrust she enjoyed it just being she and I. Kissing deeply in missionary, her legs wrapped around me as her arms held onto my shoulders. Gasping every time she came as her breasts were pushed up with my thrusts. Her sash had done a good job hiding therge melons. D-cups, her dark tan skin made her even more beautiful as my hands roamed her body. It wasn¡¯t long until I was pulling out and cumming on her stomach. She gasped, lifting up her shirt. We had done mostly condoms at the start, but it wasn¡¯t too long until they had seen a doctor to get on something. The pills should take effect any day now, so we would risk more then, but for now the only way for their Mark to absorb chakra was for me to cum on or in them. They didn¡¯t receive as much, but it added to their reservoirs of strength. Exhausted, Kiri moved to the side and Jill was soon taking her turn. This time she wanted to be on top though. I obliged, letting her take control as she rocked back and forth. More heated from the show we had put on she only moved me in and out a couple of inches, but she came again and again. It wasn¡¯t long until I had to begin helping her. Too lost in our lust I flipped her around and was taking her in doggy style. The smaller girl taking everything, she yelled my name as I pulled Kiri up. The woman was hesitant but followed. Kissing her deeply as I fucked Jill we were a groaning mess as the session continued. By the time I had cum on Jill, Kiri was turned on again and we started all over. ¡ª ¡°She is ready to see you now,¡± the butler said. He was a short man in a tuxedo. I looked back at the girls. We had been in the middle of another round of sex when the knock came. ¡°Can I bring others?¡± I asked. The butler shook his head. ¡°The invitation is for you, and you alone,¡± he said. I frowned but nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be back when I can,¡± I said. ¡°Good luck,¡± Jill said as she continued to cover up her naked body. I was soon out the door and following the butler. I had made contact with Qiress once I got to floor 100. There was an intower messaging system that all could use when you were at a high enough floor. She had denied my message and I continued moving up the tower. It wasn¡¯t until I reached floor 200 that I tried again. That was a week ago. It was finally time to meet the mysterious Nen Master that Satotz had put me in touch with. The butler took us to a special ess elevator. shing a keycard at a receptacle the elevator dinged and moved us up. The man was about 5 feet tall, but walked around confidently. Normally people became scared seeing people from the 200th floor, but he didn¡¯t appear to mind in the slightest. I had heard being a Floor Master had it¡¯s own perks. Next to the butler I realized just how many. The butler was strong. I could feel it from his Haki. Not anything I needed to worry about, but strong enough to potentially pass the Hunter¡¯s Exam. We arrived on the 240th floor and he escorted me down a long hallway, opposite the fighting arena. Stopping at a set of wide double doors he opened them to reveal an immacte penthouse suite. Not near the top floor, a penthouse suite was just how I was able to think of it. Tall ceilings, golden doorknobs, wide hallways, marble stone floor, the ce was probably the most expensive dwelling I had been in, including Momo¡¯s house. Walking in, the hall opened up to reveal arge sitting room. I had expected a throne room for some reason, but it was worthy of one. Huge dips in the floor held couches with thick cushions. There was a balcony that had arge jacuzzi sitting on one side. The other side of the balcony had a woman sitting at a small table. She was not what I had expected. I had heard stories of Qiress, the Floor Master. No one had challenged her to a fight in 6 months. All too afraid to be a made a fool of. Able to make men literally shit themselves, more than one had given up after entering the ring with her. Men that had put in the time and effort to beat 10 other challengers, all to try their luck against her. All had failed since she became a Floor Master 8 years ago. The butler waved me to the door that led to the balcony. Opting to stay inside he was off somewhere else to continue his work. I walked out and approached the older woman. Qiress was gorgeous. In a long flowing robe she read the newspaper as she faced the edge of the balcony. Staring out to the clouds level with us. Long golden blonde hair it was braided behind her head. Her skin was pale, and she had a longer nose, but it made her all the more beautiful. She appeared a little familiar to be honest, but I couldn¡¯t ce her. Her bored eyes looked up from her paper. Turning to me as I stopped a few paces away. She smirked and I felt my gut clench up. Immense danger expelled from her like I was facing an imminent death. Jumping back on instinct, Inded near the jacuzzi. Crouching, ready to attack, I noticed that she hadn¡¯t moved at all. ¡°Good reflexes, and you didn¡¯t shit yourself, which is a plus,¡± she said, turning back to her paper. ¡°Come on, I won¡¯t bite anymore.¡± She kicked a chair out from under the table beside her. I wiped my brow of the sweat, still unsure how I was alive. I had thought that Hisoka had a strong killing intent, but hers was a few levels above. Collecting myself I moved closer and got the nerve to sit in front of her. She continued to read the paper, eventually asking, ¡°You have to ask questions for me to answer.¡± ¡°Uhh,¡± I started. ¡°I was hoping you could teach me and a couple of my friends Nen.¡± ¡°Not interested,¡± she said. ¡°Then why take my request for a meeting?¡± I asked. She stopped reading and looked up. Herrge eyes staring at me as she sized me up. ¡°Many are too scared to question me after I show them a little power. That is test 2 you have passed,¡± she said. I sighed, realizing that this was all some borate method of hers to choose students. ¡°How many tests are there?¡± I asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t study.¡± She cracked a smile. ¡°Enough,¡± she assured. ¡°Tell me, who told you about me?¡± ¡°A Hunter named Satotz,¡± I said. ¡°That idiot?¡± She asked. ¡°He still running exams?¡± I nodded. Qiress eyed me up and down again. Really looking this time I felt naked in front of her, which was fine with me. I was really digging into the strong woman kink. ¡°You¡¯re young. How long have you had your license?¡± ¡°Couple of weeks? Less?¡± I admitted. ¡°And how did you find the exam?¡± ¡°In all honesty, it was easy,¡± I admitted. She smiled more widely. Leaning forward as she put her paper down. ¡°Last test failed,¡± she said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You failed myst test,¡± she said simply. ¡°Condolences.¡± ¡°How did I fail?¡± I asked. ¡°Wrong type of Nen,¡± she said. ¡°There are 6 types. Enhancement, Transmutation, Emission, Conjuration, Maniption, and Specialization. I am a Specialist. I only have an interest in other Specialists. I sometimes take on a Conjurer or Maniptor because they are more likely to awaken a Specialist power, but rarely. Been doing this long enough I can tell what you are, kid. I have no interest.¡± ¡°What am I?¡± I asked, thinking on what to do. ¡°Enhancement. You¡¯re straightforward and don¡¯t beat around the bush. Clear as day to me. Sorry you wasted my time,¡± she said, picking the paper back up. ¡°What about this though?¡± I asked, raising my hand. Inside of it I held a ball of chakra. Not water this time, the white/blue ball of power. It resembled a less chaotic Rasengan of Naruto¡¯s. But it was pure power. A power that made her eyes slowly widen. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked leaning forward to get closer to the ball. ¡°It¡¯s not Nen.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s my own special power. Haven¡¯t you been watching my fights? I thought you agreed to this because you could see I was doing this sort of stuff without Nen,¡± I said. She wasn¡¯t paying attention. Staring at the ball she moved her hand closer. Fingernails running across it she moved her hand back as if shocked. ¡°This is¡­power,¡± she noted. ¡°Pure power. How are you doing this?¡± ¡°Guess I¡¯m special,¡± I said with a smile on my lips. CHAPTER 214 NEN CHAPTER 214 NEN ¡°In essence, Nen is your life energy. When you are young you are full of it. As you get older your cells weaken and die because youck the life force to continue living,¡± Qiress exined as we sat in one of her sofa holes. Cushions everywhere, I had decided to have lots of these sofa pits wherever I lived in the future. ¡°That is if you didn¡¯t learn how to harness the power of it, but we can discuss thatter.¡± She took a sip from her tea and set it back behind her. ¡°Nen is versatile. You can use it to do extraordinary things, but what you can and cannot do is based upon your own potential. As your life is unique to you, so can your Nen be.¡± Now that I had intrigued her a little she was more than happy to talk without a bunch of games being yed. I listened with everything I had. Absorbing every word so that I hopefully didn¡¯t need her to exin all the information again. ¡°I¡¯m sure some martial artist figured out the use of life energy back thousands of years ago. Too long for people to track back that far, either way, people have awoken their Nen all over the world. Some on purpose, others on ident. It can be dangerous if you don¡¯t know how to control it. If you don¡¯t awaken it naturally, another practitioner can force your body to open your aura nodes, allowing you to call upon your Nen. This can be a big problem if you don¡¯t know how to control it. People leak life energy in miniscule amounts throughout their life. So what would happen if you forced open nodes that released your life energy?¡± ¡°I¡¯d leak it all out?¡± I asked, kind of getting it. ¡°Exactly. You would lose your life energy, and die in a matter of a couple of days. Expelling your whole life¡¯s energy throughout that time,¡± Qiress said. ¡°But along with that, if you were to learn to control your life energy. Keep it from expelling out. What would happen?¡± ¡°Live longer?¡± ¡°Bingo,¡± she said, shooting a finger gun at me. ¡°With me so far?¡± She asked. ¡°So Nen is my vitality?¡± I asked. ¡°Like how often my cells divide to heal my wounds and stuff.¡± ¡°Kind of,¡± she said. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. No, you couldn¡¯t die if you used too much Nen in a fight. It¡¯s not like you can use all of your life energy, and suddenly you¡¯re a withered husk. Like how our bodies protect you from using 100% of your strength. It does the same with our lifeforce. You will naturally stop using the Nen without tapping into the full potential of it.¡± I didn¡¯t bring up being able to open gates that allowed me to push back my body¡¯s natural limiters. I would have to make sure not to use Nen when I opened the gates. I didn¡¯t want to use all my spiritual energy and be a withered husk. ¡°And like a muscle, your Nen will be stronger with use. Your avable pool of Nen will grow and you will be more efficient at using it depending on what you do. You could live for hundreds of years if you learned to master it.¡± ¡°Is that what you did?¡± I asked. She grabbed a pillow, throwing it at my face. ¡°You¡¯ll never know,¡± she said. ¡°That enough? You willing to tell me what your power is?¡± I thought about it, and agreed with equivalent exchange. ¡°Chakra is a lot like Nen. Only it is a separate energy. Centered here,¡± I pointed at my chest. ¡°It travels through your body with pathways. Think of them like veins. Because your hands are the most dexterous, they have lots of tiny pathways in them. You can use them to make seals. Causing your chakra to act a certain way.¡± I did a hand seal and used a transformation jutsu to turn into her. Her eyes widened as she sat up. Throwing her braided hair over her shoulder she crawled over to me. A huge smile on her face she ran her hand along my face. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything.¡± ¡°Check my boobs,¡± I said. She looked down and squeezed one. Her hand went through it. The chakra illusion flickering as her hand moved passed. ¡°With this hand seal the chakra knows to take the form of who I am thinking of. The more detailed, the better the illusion. But it is not physical. Merely a¡­skin.¡± ¡°Amazing,¡± she said, running her hands through my boobs. Even trying to tweak the nipple. ¡°It is weak but strong. I can¡¯t sense it, but when I touch it, I know there is power there.¡± I released the jutsu. ¡°One of many tricks.¡± ¡°Where did you learn it?¡± ¡°You first,¡± I said. ¡°That was the deal.¡± She frowned. ¡°I learned Nen here if you can believe it. At Heaven¡¯s Arena. Many years ago, I was moving up the tower much like you.¡± ¡°I learned chakra as a child. It naturally awoke in me.¡± ¡°Are there others like you?¡± ¡°A couple,¡± I said. She rolled her eyes but nodded. ¡°What else?¡± ¡°What can you do with Nen?¡± ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s boring,¡± Qisse said. ¡°Takes forever to exin.¡± ¡°Do you want me to exin more about what you can do with chakra?¡± I asked. She rolled her eyes, leaning back in the cushion once more. ¡°Might as well start at the beginning,¡± she said. ¡°There are 4 major principles to Nen. Lots of martial artists practice them. Teaching people the steps one by one over years. Then when they are ready they tie it all back together to awaken Nen.¡± She stuck up 1 finger. ¡°First there is Ten, also called Envelop. You focus your mind, and determine your goal. Keeping your spiritual energy on your person. Second is Zetsu, also called Suppress. You put your goal into words. During this step you stop the flow of Nen/aura outside of your body. Making your presence invisible to people.¡± I thought back to my fights with Hisoka. I hadn¡¯t been able to sense him with my Observation Haki when he got serious. Whatever the Zetsu step did, it must have also kept his Spiritual Energy from leaking out. Making him truly invisible to everything except my eyes. ¡°Third is Ren, also called Refine. In this step you intensify your will. You output arger amount of aura than the 1st step. Projecting it outward, amplifying your strength. Andst is Hatsu, the Act itself. You put your Nen into action with your own personal expression of Nen.¡± ¡°Your personal expression-¡± She stopped as I raised my hand. ¡°Wait. What was that you were saying after each step?¡± ¡°Which part?¡± ¡°The focus your mind, determine goal thing?¡± I asked. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s kind of a mental exercise. How you need to think of each step. Step 1: Focus and set a goal. Step 2: Put your goal into words. Kind of creating action out of thought. Step 3: Intensify your will, ensuring that your words have conviction. Step 3: Act on all of it.¡± ¡°Okay, so not really important for an exnation?¡± I asked. ¡°Not really. More when you are practicing it. Helps you mentally understand how your Nen should be acting.¡± ¡°Fair enough. Please continue,¡± I said. She frowned but nodded. ¡°Your personal expression of your Nen, your Hatsu, is what makes you unique. This uniqueness can be categorized by 6 main branches. Enhancement, strengthening yourself or other objects. Transmutation, which changes your Nen to match something else. Emission, which is dispatching your aura from your body. Conjuration which is creating objects with your Nen. Maniption is controlling animate or inanimate objects. And finally Specialization, which doesn¡¯t match any of those categories.¡± ¡°And you said I¡¯m Enhancement?¡± ¡°From what I can tell, yes. You are very direct,¡± she said. ¡°Kind of a dead giveaway. Don¡¯t take offense. Transmuters are untrustworthy. Emitters get bored easily. Conjurers are OCD. Maniptors like it when people see things their way. And Specialists are¡­special,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Of course, what about-¡± ¡°My turn,¡± she said. I stopped myself and nodded. ¡°Is chakra broken up into categories?¡± ¡°It is. When people first start learning chakra there are a lot of simple techniques to learn. Utilizing hand seals they are able to do certain acts. There is Genjutsu which is chakra that affects the mind, Taijutsu which is the body, and Ninjutsu which is utilizing the chakra to change your body or affect the area around you. Then eventually when you master what you can it breaks up further into elements. There are the 5 main ones, Fire, Wind, Lightning, Earth, Water. Then there are mixes of them. Like Fire and Earth make Lava. Water and Wind make Ice. That sort of thing.¡± Like Shikamaru who could use Shadow Element, or Ino who could use Mind, I was able to use Lust. Not able to be categorized by the main elements. I wondered if I should cal those a Specialist Element like the Nen users did. ¡°So you can use water?¡± She asked. I nodded, raising my hand. Water formed in my palm. ¡°How do you know what you have?¡± I gave her a stern look. Qiress rolled her eyes. ¡°You know I can kill you, right? Barely a thought and you would be dead.¡± ¡°I could do the same to you,¡± I said. Her nostrils red, but she didn¡¯t bother to try to call my bluff. ¡°You learn your Nen type through water divination. Channel some of your nen into water, depending on what happens you will know what type you have.¡± I nodded, remembering that part of the show. ¡°It¡¯s not so simple with chakra. You need trees cultivated with chakra itself. Then make paper out of those trees,¡± I admitted. ¡°How do you do that?¡± She asked. ¡°Focus chakra on the trees. Their whole life. From what I understand, it takes a few generations. The seeds will be ustomed to chakra. By the 2nd or 3rd generation you should be able to make chakra sheets. Then you simply channel your chakra into the paper. Depending on what happens, it tells you what element you have.¡± ¡°Do you have any of this paper?¡± She asked excitedly. I shook my head. I had looked into it when I was researching if I could awaken chakra in girls. I had hoped to get a quest reward, but I hadn¡¯t spent enough time in Naruto to receive one. ¡°Interesting,¡± she said, thinking. ¡°Does chakra and Nen affect one another?¡± ¡°Not from what I¡¯ve seen,¡± I admitted. ¡°I awoke chakra in mypanion. She already has her Aura Nodes awoken. There were no obvious changes. But she isn¡¯t skilled enough yet to really tell a difference.¡± ¡°So you can awaken chakra in people?¡± Qiress asked. Finally we were getting to somewhere good. ¡°I can,¡± I said. ¡°And how much would something like this cost me?¡± She asked. ¡°Why do you want it?¡± I asked. More than willing to help a beautiful woman out. Especially a strong one. ¡°I like power,¡± Qiress admitted without shame. ¡°I have taken my Nen as far as I can for now. I have be bored. Consider me intrigued with an energy that can turn into an element.¡± I nodded. ¡°It makes you stronger too,¡± I added. ¡°Even better,¡± she said. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t like to beat up more men?¡± I chuckled. ¡°Got me there.¡± Letting out a sigh I studied her for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t really want money. I want someone to teach mypanions and I Nen.¡± ¡°And who are thesepanions?¡± She asked. ¡°My girlfriends.¡± ¡°Sexual or friendly.¡± ¡°Both,¡± I answered. ¡°God, you are dumb,¡± she chuckled. ¡°Fucking and training never mix well.¡± Qiress let out a longer sigh. ¡°I guess I have be very bored. Fine, if you teach me this chakra, I will teach you and your women Nen.¡± ¡°Excellent,¡± I said. ¡°...there is a catch though.¡± ¡°What now?¡± She asked in annoyance. ¡°To awaken the chakra in you we would have to have sex,¡± I admitted. Her eyes took on a dangerous glean. ¡°...without a condom.¡± The silence stretched on between us. I could tell she did not like the news. ¡°My chakra is mixed with my semen. I have an ability to give you some of my chakra. Doing so awakens it in your body. Causing chakra pathways to form. Over a few weeks the chakra limates to your body. Raising exponentially until it matches your strength.¡± She continued to stare dangerously at me. ¡°This is not a trick. I am not lying. You will not be able to use chakra immediately, but it will be there.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Qiress said, stopping me before I started to babble. ¡°Ass, mouth, or vag?¡± ¡°Uh. Vag,¡± I admitted. ¡°We can do the others to start if you want.¡± ¡°You are on thin ice already,¡± Qiress said coldly. Shrugging off the robe she was in, my eyes widened as she stood andpletely disrobed. I had thought she was beautiful before. Whatever learning to control your Nen did, also made your body pristine. Her skin practically glowed in the light from the balcony. Perky breasts she had smooth abs and a slightyer of pubic hair. ¡°Are you going to stare, or get this over with?¡± She asked again. Almost enjoying my reaction to her body. ¡°Uh yeah, here?¡± I asked as I stood on the cushions. Releasing Lust aura it wasn¡¯t long until I was fully nude. My dick at half mast I couldn¡¯t help but be scared of and turned on by the woman. She didn¡¯t react much to my dick, but I did notice a slight widening of her eyes. She walked the few steps to me and pushed me toy on the cushions. ¡°Yes, here,¡± she said. ¡°It will be quick. Make it count.¡± Qiress said as she grabbed onto my dick. Her strong hands gripping me she didn¡¯t hesitate to line herself up and move down. I considered cumming immediately. I didn¡¯t know why but I felt like this woman knew all my secrets. Somehow able to rip my head off with a flick of her wrist. Or pretty much anything scary. It made it all the hotter as I quadrupled the chakra in my dick. She slowed down and stopped moving down. Her pussy writhing around me she poured liquid down on my dick, but her face was as cid as can be. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked in a calm voice. ¡°Along with water, I can use an element called Lust,¡± I said. ¡°Makes things feel better.¡± She stared down at me, but instead of asking more she continued to move down. More slowly this time she let the first part of her mask crack. Allowing her eyes to flutter a little as she continued to drop on me, I knew I had her. Pushing up into her the rest of the way she gasped. Her long nailed fingers moving to my chest as she caught herself. ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± she hissed. ¡°Sorry, you were going so slow. I assumed you hadn¡¯t done this before,¡± I said, trying to keep a straight face. I had a 50/50 shot of living. I could tell she didn¡¯t like to be tested, but she also had a deep desire to learn something new. I flexed my dick, making it erge in her and cause another orgasm. Qiress let out a moan this time. Her voice deep as her body reacted. She let this orgasm show. Her tits jostling, I felt a shiver run through her. Ever so slowly I moved my hands up to her tits. She noticed when they were half way. Staring down at me like some cat about to squash a mouse. I grabbed onto her chest. Channeling more chakra into them her mouth took on an O-shape as she realized I could move chakra through more than just my dick. The powerful woman stopped pretending then. Grinding herself on me she moved her hands to my abs as her hips rotated around. Expertly taking myrge member to all the corners of her cunt as she did all the work. I groaned, allowing myself to feel pleasure as she squeezed her lower lips on my base. She was so tight it felt like she was gripping me with her hand. Then she started raising. Going up and up she moved all the way to the tip then dropped down. I could tell she wasn¡¯t used to my kind of power. Cumming as soon as I was sheathed she struggled to raise all the way up to the tip again. Groaning, she did it another 2 times before she settled on rocking back and forth. The short motions allowing her tost longer. I began to help then. My hands gripping her muscr thighs, I helped her move. Qiress yelled out then. Leaning forward she pushed her perfect tits in my face. Nibbling on her nipple our crotches collided again and again. Our sexes meeting became loud as she gushed more liquid out. We lost ourselves in it for a bit. Neither speaking as we stayed in the same position. Her forehead moving to press against mine, she rode me for all I was worth. As I began to cum I grabbed the back of her neck and pulled her lips to mine. Kissing for the first time she yelled in my mouth as the first spurt of semen hit her insides. Her body speeding up I groaned in her mouth as she hurried up to reach her own orgasm as I unloaded inside of her. As I was finishing another one of her orgasms started. Bottoming out on me she sat up, running her hands over her body as I watched her. When it passed she let out a long sigh. ¡°When-¡± The me blew up inside of her. The chakra exploding, another orgasm awoke in her. Yelling out sheid on top of me as the pleasure burned into her body. Gasping and sputtering as she continued to cum over and over on my dick. It felt like itsted a long time. Her nails digging into me she bit at my chest, acting on instinct as she felt the longest orgasm of her life. When it finished she breathed in and out heavily, but was not passed out. ¡°Is that it?¡± She mumbled. Sitting up she gave me a coquettish smile. ¡°We can go again,¡± I offered. ¡°To make sure it stuck.¡± She bit her lip. I twisted us around and was soonying on top of her. The older woman was a little shy now. She showed some emotion for the first time. Almost nervous, I decided we didn¡¯t need to talk. Kissing her deeply, she moaned in my mouth and wrapped her limbs around me. Soon grunting as I began to hump into her. ¡ª It took a few hours, but I eventually came back to the room at dusk. Beat up and disheveled the girls were waiting for me on the couch. ¡°I got us a teacher,¡± I assured. Hickeys on my neck and all over my body, I was sure that they wouldn¡¯t be too happy. But I was pleased with myself. Finally I was able to take a step toward learning this world''s power system and getting the hell out of there. CHAPTER 215 FORGOTTEN STEP CHAPTER 215 FORGOTTEN STEP ¡°Fuck,¡± I mumbled as I read it again.
Hunter x Hunter Quest 2:
Be a Floor Master in Heaven''s Arena
Rewards:
Nen
I had forgotten I needed a quest to add an ability to my Status Screen. Then yet another Challenger Skill Slot to be able to use it permanently. It had been 2 weeks of hard word to be able to call upon my Nen and focus it wherever I wanted. Qiress had pushed her own Nen into my body, forcing my life force nodes open. This created a shroud around my body that was my lifeforce escaping. This shroud was called an aura. I then had to focus it to keep my life force from leaking out continuously. That had been a very nerve racking hour. In the manga, Gon and Killua had done it easily. Me? I had too much going on. Chakra was centered on my body and traveled throughout via Pathways. My Haki was the reservoir that held that chakra. Who the hell knew where my quirks were located? It took me time to realize that my Nen was actually in every part of my body all at once. My life force was the collective life force of my bones, organs, teeth, cells, and mitochondria¡­the powerhouse of the cells. All of it added up, and when my pores were opened, all of them were leaking the power out. It took me time to focus and force it to an aura around my body. After that I was expected to pull it inpletely, basically turning it off. Then I had to be able to call it out again without leakage. It was a tough process but I managed. After that I was directed to force it into different parts of my body, specifically my hands and eyes. Channeling Nen into a ss of water it took time but it was proven that I had Enhancement, like Qiress guessed. The water increased in volume with my Nen during the Water Divination Test. I was a little annoyed that Qiress was correct, but then I thought about it more. If my Nen could increase the amount of water from a divination test, what could it do with the water made by my chakra? Could I create a little bit of water-chakra, then use Nen to create a huge amount. It was worth looking intoter. My new teacher had me continue to channel Nen into water over and over. After a week she tested me and I was able to make a huge amount, much like Gon had. By that point she dered I understood Nen well enough to pass my final Hunter Exam test. I was a full-fledged Hunter and she would let the Association know. By that point Kiri and I were on the same step of the process. She was of the Maniption persuasion. Able to control animate and inanimate objects she had a lot of potential. Jill was able to use Nen well enough to take the initial test and turned out to have Conjuration. Able to create objects from her aura. Qiress was actually excited to train them. Both were more likely to be Specialists than I was, and were the exact type that she preferred to train. After passing the Nen test the new quest had appeared. I was currently at 5 wins on the 200th floor. I had been ready to jump worlds, but now I needed to be a Floor Master. That sounded a little permanent. I wasn¡¯t sure if that was what I wanted. I knew there was a Heaven¡¯s Arena made for TV movie for HxH, but I had never watched it. So I started taking challenges again. More earnest with them I was soon fighting one person every few days between practicing my Nen. Able to shroud myself in Nen now, I wasn¡¯t affected by the fear the Nen users were able to expel. I was also able to focus the Nen in my eyes to use Gyo, which allowed me to see what my challengers were doing. My 6th fight I almost lost. It was against a Conjurer. He made multiple des and was able to attack quite skillfully from afar. Controlling them like puppet strings he was able to keep me at bay at all times. That was the point I started to be able to sense Nen with my Haki. The people themselves were still blind to me because they used Zetsu to eliminate life force from leaking out of them. But weapons and other items controlled by Nen were bing visible to me. I guessed it was either practice or having learned Gyo, but it was truly needed. While using Gyo and ObservationHaki I was able to get close to the challenger and win the fight. Knocking him out of the ring with a blow that caused him to spit up blood. I still hadn¡¯t mastered using Nen in my fist to strengthen it further, but I was getting there. Daily I practiced all of my skills. Trying tobine them to make the ultimate punch as All-For-One had. Utilizing Armament Haki, chakra in my limbs, pushing heat energy through my knuckles, using Nen, and trying to keep my anger boiling to the top for my Berserker Mode, was taxing to say the least. Despite the hundreds of hours I had trained, I still wasn¡¯t a master of it all. But I continued on. The next 3 fights weren¡¯t as bad. One was an Enhancer and we duked it out with our fists. Another was an Emitter. Able to emit his aura in a huge wave it was a lot like Chi from DBZ. Thest was a Maniptor that summoned puppets like Kankuro from Naruto. Real battle experience was helping me toward the ultimate punch and I was getting better at it everyday. That¡¯s when Hisoka showed up. The face painted magician found me in the halls of the Arena. His constant smile on his face I immediately forced my Nen out. Shrouding myself to keep the immense fear he was able to cause in me to subside. ¡°Finally,¡± Hisoka said. ¡°You are worth fighting seriously.¡± That was all it took, and he became my 10th and final match before the Floor Master. ¡ª ¡°What a day folks,¡± the female announcer said over the microphone. ¡°We have been able to watch the meteoric rise of the up ander. Weston. In probably the shortest amount of time it has taken anyone to gain 9 wins in the history of the Tower, we also get to see him go up against Hisoka. Hisoka has quite the record of victory as well. With a current win/lose ratio of 8 to 3. The only 3 matches he has lost were ones he didn¡¯t show up for. This may very well be a battle of 2 men that cannot lose.¡± People cheered loudly from the stands. It was jam-packed with bystanders. It was rare for fighters to gain 10 wins. I had heard that there was quite the crowd arriving in thest few days and I had been bumped up to a muchrger suite. Not that I stayed there much since Qiress¡¯ rooms were sorge. ¡°The fight will be the first to 10 points or death,¡± the referee announced from the sidelines. ¡°Clean hits award 1 point, strong blows award 2. Fighters ready?¡± Hisoka and I nodded. ¡°Begin.¡± I started by creating 3 shadow clones. The area around us turned into smoke causing Hisoka to hesitate. Plenty of cards in his hand he couldn¡¯t sense me with my Zetsu up, but he could sense the clones. They were pure chakra, no life force in them. His cards thrown he stabbed through 2. The spare and myself were unhurt as we ran forward. I hadn¡¯t used shadow clones once sinceing there, but I wanted to win this. Hisoka threw 2 more cards as he jumped back, but again he missed. Using Gyo I watched his Nen to make sure he didn¡¯t attach any Bungee Gum to me. When I was close I created a small amount of water-chakra then poured Nen into it. Making it increase in volume in a huge amount. I was a step away when I sted Hisoka with the wave of water like a cannon. He tried to jump but was thrown back. The water went for the stands but then I raised it up, making the hand seals to form it into a dragon as Yamato had taught me. The water arced upward, pushing Hisoka into the concrete ceiling. The water began to rain down as the powerful dragon continued to push into him. When it finished, Hisoka dropped down from the ceiling but caught himself. Drenched from head to toe he finally frowned. ¡°Can you believe it?!¡± The announcer yelled. ¡°Weston created some type of water deity. Something we haven¡¯t seen ever before. Hisoka doesn¡¯t look too happy about it. Let¡¯s see how he counterattacks.¡± ¡°2-0,¡± the referee announced. I guessed my blow counted as a strong one. I jumped back as Hisoka jumped back up to the arena floor. ¡°You have gotten stronger,¡± Hisoka said. ¡°I am d I let you live now.¡± His smile back on I prepared for my next hit. Hisoka jumped for me and I met him half way. Pulling the water of his body to me he and I met blow for blow. Nen on my fists I was finally able to match him in strength. My skull rattling with every hit we went through a free-for-all punching frenzy. I had seen arms get blown off from punches in HxH. I made sure to charge each area I was hit with Armament Haki. Not used to Nen, it was my only defense, but worked almost as well. I moved back into the zone as we fought once more. A continuation of our fights during the Hunter Exam, I knew his moves as well as he knew mine. Punching and kicking in a flurry I could feel the air whipping around us as we continued to move faster. More and more power with each. I had to drop my Gyo as we fought. So close, it didn¡¯t matter if he used Bungee Gum. His fingernails scratched my chest, my fist bruised his gut, my kick caused a cut to form on his face, his pointy shoe stabbed into my thigh. All pain was forgotten as we continued to fight. Acting and reacting as my body moved on instinct. I pulled a huge amount of heat from my left hand, causing his side to freeze up and turn ck, then the other hand seared his clothes, causing it to catch on fire. He finally jumped back trying to put out the fire as I sent another wave of water at him. Extinguishing the me it also threw him to the side. I leapt forward, kicking him in the gut and causing him to fly out of the arena once more. ¡°8-5, Weston in the lead,¡± the referee announced. The crowd roared, the announcer announced, I breathed in and out heavily. Dizzy from the fight I was struggling to keep it all going. However, this was what I needed. True battle experience. With my life on the line. Bleeding from a dozen cuts the referee counted to 5 before Hisoka jumped back in. ¡°This is¡­so exciting,¡± Hisoka hissed. Wiping some blood running down his cheeks. ¡°You Weston, are worthy of my attention. Let¡¯s see what you can do next?¡± With that he raised his hands and I moved Nen into my eyes, activating Gyo. That¡¯s when I noticed all the Bungee Gum threads on me. There were over a dozen, 2 on each limb and multiple on my chest, I had underestimated him. As my foe¡¯s hands raised, so did I. Lifted upward by the invisible strings I pulled at him with my water chakra, but his feet dug into the concrete, affixing him to the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you can do now!¡± Hisokaughed and I was thrown to the ground. I forced Haki into my legs, barely bringing it up in time. Inded with the weight of what felt like a few tons on my back. My arms dislocated as they were pulled down by the puppet strings. I groaned but gritted my teeth. The fight was now 8-7 as I was raised up once more. Hisoka had been pushed into a corner which was good, but I needed something to get out of this situation. My mind raced as I was raised up and up. Higher in the air this time Hisoka had a wide grin. I didn¡¯t think this would kill me, but I wanted to win. Multiple scenarios yed through my mind. The only thing I could think of was going to hurt. As Hisoka forced me down I was able to move my hands enough to grab my Reject Dials. Tossing them to the ground I moved my feet tond on them both. Immediately my momentum was absorbed. I bounced on both, and the strength of 10 times the force was reflected back onto me. My body was thrown up and the Nen Bungee Gum of Hisoka¡¯s was broken. He had stiffened it to force me down. The Nen breaking I was propelled up to the ceiling. Moving my body tond on my feet I jumped down with all I had. Moving right for Hisoka the man didn¡¯t have time to react as my arm drew back and I connected with his face. His head twisted and body was thrown to the ground. Busting the concrete as his body bounced up. I fell to the ground in immense pain. My arm broken and dislocated I had been lucky it moved at all. Laying next to Hisoka, the magician didn¡¯t get up as the referee announced, ¡°10-9, Weston wins!¡± The crowd roared as medics were brought out. They were nice enough to pull me away from Hisoka so he didn¡¯t go on a rampage or something when he came to. It was only a few minutes before he got up. My arm splinted and shoulders popped back into ce he had his creepy smile back on his face. ¡°That was¡­fun,¡± he said. ¡°I look forward to the next time.¡± With that the man walked away as a shiver went up my spine. Hisoka woulde back stronger next time. I had to be ready for him. ¡ª ¡°You¡¯re a fucking idiot,¡± Qiress grumbled as she rode on top of me. ¡°2 weeks since your fight with Hisoka, and you challenge a floor boss. You know your arm had barely healed, right?¡± My arm had healed a little after 9 days. A clean break, I had been lucky. Taking on the Floor Master had been less scary than Hisoka. The Master was the one for the 231st Floor. A short man that looked more like a bug than a person, he had used Conjuration and Transmutation to make fire somehow. He was able to burn everything in the ring. Except me of course. I had actually done some research on the Floor Masters. Though his fire had been strong, my cooling and water ability were stronger. Assuring me of victory. ¡°I don¡¯t like idle time,¡± I said as she started to cum again. Her perfect body pressing against mine she took a break as I moved her hips into me over and over. Nails raking across my back, she moaned in delight as every other thrust sent a huge amount of pleasure throughout her body. I sped up again and was soon cumming deep inside her. The woman roared in my ear as our chakras reacted. Her body convulsing and cunt squeezing me, I releasedrge spurts of cum into her. When I finished we breathed in and out heavily as her body shivered again. ¡°This is cheating,¡± she decided on. ¡°Your powers are too good.¡± ¡°You¡¯re cheating yourself if you don¡¯t cheat,¡± I said, kissing her thick lips. She rolled her eyes and reciprocated the kiss, but was then moving off. ¡°Somebody else take him. I need to practice.¡± The older woman threw a robe on over her shoulders and walked to the balcony. I looked over to Jill and Kiri. Our situation had been awkward at first. When Qiress met Jill and Kiri it was right to Nen training. We had stayed in our suite the first few nights, until Qiress stopped fighting it. Making a pass at me it wasn¡¯t long until we were fucking again. Both Jill and Kiri had been unsure what to do. Qiress was still stronger than all of us, but the older woman simply wanted a good romp now and then. That now and then had quickly turned into daily, and after a heated foursome where we stayed the night and defiled the room, the Floor Master told us to just stay there. Teaching the 3 of us Nen daily, she had treated it like a business transaction. When she got in the mood she would push me down and I would fuck her until I unloaded in her. Kiri and Jill had been hesitant, but were soon back to taking their own turns. My Lust Aura helping them be horny, they would get back in the mood and we were soon continuing our rtionship with me in the middle. Our outings had turned into Nen practice, but Jill was more than happy to train for hours on end. Bing stronger daily she was almost to the 200th Floor. Kiri was already there and had almost won her first match, but the guy pulled a trick and knocked her out. Much to her disappointment. Either way we were all bing stronger. Now that I was a Floor Master I hadpleted my quest. Nen was now part of my Status Screen and I could use it in other worlds. I was still far away from my ultimate punch, but I was getting stronger, day by day. Practice was the only thing I could do. HxH still had plenty of foes to face. People that could be impossibly strong. But I had finished my objective. Unsure if or when I woulde back, I decided that I had to give the girls some proper attention. Chakra pouring out of me I fucked Jill hard as I made out with Kiri. My much smaller girl was as fine as always with more women around. Kiri was getting better about not being so embarrassed, and Qiress was strong enough to not really care. Cumming into her hard my first friend in the world epted everything with a smile. Kiri was then taking her turn. Humping her from the back I pushed her into the deep cushions of the sofa pits. Making them dirty once more as liquids gushed out of her. The butler wasn¡¯t my biggest fan, but I didn¡¯t much care. Now that I was a Floor Master I would be getting my own butler and residence soon enough. When both girls were good and exhausted weid there, staring up at the ceiling. Content as could be, I knew my time was up. ¡°World Escape.¡± CHAPTER 216 BE A PIRATE CHAPTER 216 BE A PIRATE
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: Naruto
World 1 Quest: Save the Girls
World 2: One Piece
World 2 Quest:
World 3: My Hero Academia*
World 3 Quest:
World 4: Hunter x Hunter
World 4 Quest:
World 5: One Punch Man
World 5 Quest: Get to S ss
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
4 Challenger Slots World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Give and Take Quirk
Conqueror''s Haki
Cross World Summoning
Chakra Sense
Berserker Mode
Search Quirk
Nen
Bonuses Increased Intellect
3 Challenger Slots Hardened Skin
Increased Vision
Drug Resistance
Psychic Resistance
Venom Resistance
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
2 Challenger Slots Seastone Jitte Stored
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights Stored (3)
Hero Costume
Reject Dial Stored (2)
Gantz Armor Stored (10)
Gantz Sword Stored
Baria Reef Map
Condom Stored (376)
World ID Stored
Anti-Hero Costume Stored
Full Heal Stored
Weakness Eliminator Stored
Currency: Berrie 147,134,899
Yen 1,120,995,117
Ryo 3,210,125
Gold 416.75
Zeni 195,424
Jenny 398,221,479
I was in the red room once more. My Status screen continued to grow, but I wascking Challenger Ability Slots. I needed one for Nen, and honestly my Search Quirk. I thought it was invaluable, being able to find people I had met. I really wanted to go to MHA to learn more about it from the source, but there was something even greater nagging at my mind. ¡°What if I can get a Devil Fruit?¡± I mumbled, staring at the One Piece World. I had the Weakness Eliminator. ¡°If I can get rid of the swimming weakness¡­¡± My hand hovered over the doorknob. ¡°You have enough Abilities. You can barely grasp Nen. What can one more ability help?¡± I continued to debate myself. ¡°Yes, no, yes, no, no, no,¡± I mumbled as I twisted the doorknob. Stepping through the door the vast darkness enveloped me. As the scenery appeared I noticed that I was back on the Kuja Pirates ship. Leaning forward against the railing I eyed Luffy sitting happily as he stared at the giant snakes that helped propel the ship forward. He was making faces at them as they continued to stare straight ahead and drag us through the Calm Belt. I wanted to rush to Hancock since it had been so long, but she was doing captain stuff. Kicking baby puppies and baby seals that crossed her path. We were lucky she had birthed 2 beautiful kids or I was sure she would have kicked them as well. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Ash asked as she walked up. I was getting more and more used to the gender flipped Ace. Long dark hair, she had clothes on once more. Hancock leant her some clothes so she was in a blue sash top with ck jeans that matched her aesthetic. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said as the pain assailed me. A dull ache, I had only been gone for a couple months, but I always trained. I pushed Nen into my eyes, using Gyo. Practicing it once more I noticed a little glow around Ash. Some of her lifeforce leaking out of her. I was starting to think that maybe Nen was everywhere like Haki was. I worried it would only be useful in HxH, but there were plenty of opportunities to test it. ¡°Worried about the next step, maybe,¡± I admitted. ¡°What about you? What are you nning next?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted. ¡°My old crew probably disappeared in the wind. Maybe find some Whitebeard pirates. Rebuild?¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised Luffy hasn¡¯t offered you a position on the ship,¡± I admitted. Ash smiled. ¡°He did, of course. But I don¡¯t know¡­Rayleigh told me a lot about my real dad. Maybe¡­I misjudged him? I¡¯ve held this anger for so long, but focused too much on getting stronger to think about it. Maybe I need to find myself again.¡± ¡°Any idea where to look?¡± I asked. ¡°Talk to Marco, I¡¯m guessing. He always has answers. I¡¯d like to see the old man¡¯s grave too,¡± she said. It had been in the paper that Whitebeard passed in an undisclosed location. Surrounded by his family members he had made it a whole year after helping to save Ash. We were told that he died with a smile on his face. Hisst words were that ¡®One Piece was out there¡¯. Those simple words created yet another influx of pirates. After we had spit in the Marine¡¯s eye and shown them to be weak, the World Government was already struggling to keep the pirates at bay, then another spike in their number came with Whitebeard¡¯s words. Officially ushering in the next Pirate Age. That¡¯s when it hit me. Whitebeard, of course. Ash got quiet as I moved through my One Piece Shop.
One Piece World Shop:
Devil Fruits
Log Pose
Misceneous
I scanned down until I found it. Tremor Devil Fruit, it was there. Whitebeard had been called the strongest pirate because he was strong, and also because of his Devil Fruit. Able to make earthquakes, he could destroy inds, cause tsunamis, and use the ability in a fight as well. My eyes widened as I considered the possibilities. Not convinced just yet, I poured through the list. There were so many different types of Devil Fruits I had never heard of before. There was the Water Devil Fruit that sounded useless since you couldn¡¯t swim, but I didn¡¯t need it. I could make my own water. I didn¡¯t need my body to turn into it. There were dozens upon dozens. I scanned for the most expensive and found one for a few billion Berries called the Devil Devil Fruit. I was curious what the hell that one could do. I guessed it controlled other Devil Fruits, but it was way out of my price range. I ended back up on the Tremor Devil Fruit. I could use heat, cold, fire, water, and ice currently. The only elements left were wind, electricity, and earth. The Tremor Fruit would give me Earth. Unfortunately the price was 200,000,000 berries. A little over 50,000,000 more than I had. But I had been rewarded money for canon quests so far. There was no reason I wouldn¡¯t keep getting them as long as I stuck to the story. ¡°Are we friends?¡± I asked, pushing the shop screen away. ¡°No, I hate you,¡± Ash said, rolling her eyes. ¡°Ah perfect. Frenemies.¡± She and I shared a smile. ¡°Well, my very fiery Frenemy, the world is changing. And we n to be at the center of it.¡± I pointed at Luffy and I. ¡°That ckbeard bastard imed himself as the New World¡¯s 4th emperor after Whitebeard passed. There is Big Mom, Kaido, and Shanks yet. There aren¡¯t too many seats to steal, but we will be taking at least one of them. So if you make your move, I suggest you do it now. Luffy will be taking the mantle of Pirate King, leaving you in the dust.¡± ¡°I heard that you dered I would be the first Pirate Queen when you took my face,¡± she said with a wry smile. ¡°I was caught in the moment. Sengoku was pissing me off,¡± I said. ¡°Something about having other people¡¯s faces on gets me in the zone. I channel their true selves. So, is that the true you? Will you try to be the Pirate Queen? Or are you happy staying on the sidelines? Luffy thinks that bing the Pirate King makes you free. I think we can both agree it will be a heavy crown to wear. Will you keep fighting, or settle down perhaps? Pop out a few kids. I¡¯m sure the marines won¡¯t mess with you again. You could disappear and live a happy life. Out of the limelight. Not following in the footsteps of your father.¡± ¡°You sure talk a lot,¡± Ash grumbled. ¡°For now, I want to eat. Oy, Luffy, let¡¯s see what Hancock has in the kitchen.¡± ¡°Yosh,¡± Luffy said as he stopped making facial expressions at therge snakes. The 2 siblings were soon wandering off. It wasn¡¯t long until Hancock came around the deck and made her way to me. ¡°What is the matter, husband?¡± She asked, confused. She preferred to call me husband when we were alone. I knew it made her excited, still suffering after effects from her Love Sickness. ¡°Nothing?¡± I asked. ¡°You have a worried look on your face,¡± she admitted as she drew closer. My eyes went to her rack as she moved to me. Boa Hancock was the most beautiful woman in the world. Long dark ck hair,rge eyes, ample bosom, muscr thighs; I felt lucky to call her my wife. We had 2 beautiful children, about a year and a half old, Lupin and Lillian. I had spent thest 6 weeks with her, teaching her chakra and spending time with her and our kids. ¡°I¡­am a dumb man,¡± I admitted. I was finally ready to have the conversation that made me run from One Piece before. ¡°I love you dearly, but I am worried that Nami and Robin will hate me.¡± ¡°Why would they hate you?¡± Hancock asked. ¡°We are married and have kids,¡± I said, exasperated. ¡°I know we¡¯ve talked about it. But you are my partner. I don¡¯t want there to be any confusion between us.¡± I was a scoundrel and a jackass, but one thing I wasn¡¯t was a deadbeat dad or husband. I knew the difference between stepping up or stepping out. And when a life was made, stepping out wasn¡¯t part of who I was. In the worlds I went to I treated the women differently. Gantz World put me in the path of 3 beautiful women. All with their own trauma, and worth all the attention in the world. But I had only been with them for less than 2 months. High School of the Dead was the same. Naruto, I knew my girl¡¯s position with me, and MHA I was lucky to have Toru. But One Piece, I knew these women. I read about their traumas long before I met them. I had spent hours upon hours talking to Hancock. In and out of my Makuramoto. I knew her entire life story. I knew the atrocities she had been put through. Memorized more than a few names of Tenryuubito that I nned to personally tear apart. I knew her as well as I knew anyone. She was my wife and partner in this world. Not some y thing, but someone that I knew would give her life for mine in a heartbeat. I had to ensure it never came to that. People might question why I didn¡¯t just make the rules with my women. This was how things would be, take it or leave it. But you didn¡¯t do that with someone you loved. She had shown me her true self. Giving me a glimpse of who she was at her weakest. She was one of the strongest women in the world, and she gave herself to me. Hancock was simply happy to have a part of me. The small part I had been able to give over thest 2 years. ¡°So, right now, I want to know what you want from me,¡± I said. ¡°Do you want it to only be you and I? If so, I understand, and will do what I need to, to make that happen.¡± Hancock slowly nodded. Grabbing my hand she moved me down the stairs and we were quickly at our quarters. Pulling me to the bed she pushed me to the mattress and got on top of me. Straddling my thighs as I studied her chest. Therge melons bouncing with every movement, they were my greatest weakness. ¡°Husband,¡± she said in amanding voice. Bringing my attention to her face. I looked up at her with fear, caught in the act again. But she smiled widely as she began to rub her crotch over my stiffening member. ¡°I want you. I want to have more of your babies inside of me. I want to quit being a pirate, find a home somewhere and live the rest of our days in peace.¡± She leaned forward, kissing me as her hips began to gyrate over me. ¡°But we are pirates. We take what we want. As you say, damn the consequences. When did you stop being a pirate?¡± She gave me a sly smile. My hands went to her hips. Fingers digging into them as I became harder I growled, ¡°I never stopped.¡± She smiled more widely. ¡°You want women? You can have every one of them on the boat. I would watch you take them over and over then beg you to fuck me senseless. I would do anything and everything you ever dreamed of.¡± My hands moved up to her chest but she grabbed my wrists, pinning me down. I smiled up at her, more turned on by her words. ¡°You are my husband. I never thought I would be willing to tie myself to a man. My heart almost burst in joy on our wedding day,¡± she whispered. A few tears came to her eyes as she blinked quickly. ¡°Every day since, that love has only grown. I don¡¯t cry out in fear from a bad dream. I don¡¯t worry for our children¡¯s futures. I don¡¯t question anything you say, because I would give you my all. I would quit being a Shichibukai in an instant if you asked me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want that, your people¡­,¡± I said as I wiped a tear away from her eye. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want that,¡± she said. ¡°But you could make me do anything you wanted. Yet you don¡¯t. You ask what I want. Ignoring what you want.¡± She began crying again. ¡°And I love you for it.¡± We kissed deeply. My dick pushed up into her as she moaned in my mouth. We were soon a grunting and groaning mess. No chakra involved as we explored one another once more. Though it had been a few hours for her, it was a reminder for me what she liked and how I could please her. ¡°So, in the matters of women, be a pirate, my husband. I love you with all I have. You are strong. Stop pretending to be weak. But also keep your word. Only I will have your children.¡± She locked eyes with me. I nodded as we continued to kiss once more. I ended up on top of her. Kissing her neck as she ran her hands along my back. ¡°I researched Leton,¡± she added. I stopped my advances, looking up to her. ¡°My supposed home?¡± Hancock nodded, biting her lip. ¡°I became curious. The New World is a vast ce. I had never heard of it before. I met a merchant that knew about it¡­¡± ¡°And?¡± I asked, intrigued. ¡°And you need to go back,¡± she admitted. ¡°The current king disappeared 16 years ago. His cousin took over. They have been independent for centuries, but the current ruler is in talks about bing part of the world government. The merchant told me that if you do not return by your 21st birthday, then the kingdom passes to your father¡¯s cousin.¡± ¡°Any idea when that is?¡± I asked. ¡°My birthday?¡± She shook her head. I remembered about a month before I met up with the Straw Hats. I was with them for a few weeks, then ran for another week, stayed with Hancock for a week, was in basta for a week. Beat Crocodile in a few days. Few days travel to Jaya then Skypiea, a few days up in the clouds, then a few days to get to Water Seven. We were there for a month waiting for Franky to build the Thousand Sunny, then over a week between Water Seven and the archipgo. ¡°It has been about 2 years and 5 months,¡± I guessed. ¡°So just to be safe, I have less than 6 months to get there.¡± I chewed on my lip. Since I was back in One Piece, my memories of the body were forefront of all of them. The Weston Watanabe of this world had a deep drive to know his past. And if he had people, he wanted to find them. After I got my memories back, I would decide what to do then. ¡°That¡¯s good to know,¡± I admitted, letting out a sigh. ¡°Anything else, my love?¡± ¡°About Leton? No,¡± she said, looking away. ¡°You lie,¡± I said, my dick digging into her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± she said quickly. I poured some chakra where our skin was touching. Her eyes fluttered. ¡°I am not.¡± ¡°You are, you can¡¯t look me in the eyes,¡± I said. ¡°What is it?¡± Her eyes moved back to me, blushing as she thought. ¡°I also heard that the Leton government would be going to Mariejois soon,¡± she admitted. ¡°But I don¡¯t want you there.¡± ¡°Why would they go to the World Government¡¯s Holy Land? Seems odd for a merchant to know about.¡± ¡°It is the World Summit. It is taking ce in a month or so,¡± she said. ¡°They will be finalizing Leton joining the world government at that point.¡± ¡°Really now,¡± I said, my mind going a mile a minute. I had read Wanost. I seemed to remember a chapter where Vivi and Shirahoshi met, but not what it was about. Maybe that was what she was talking about. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t,¡± she said in a firm voice. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do anything dumb,¡± I assured. ¡°Who knows what we will have gotten into. I doubt I will be able to go. My focus should be getting to Leton.¡± She frowned but epted the words as her hands moved down to my belt. My mind stored the information away forter. It might be good to threaten some Letonites that I would being for them. As Hancock put her hands on my cock, I pushed the thoughts away. Feeling better about my position with her it wasn¡¯t long until I was diving into her. Still in missionary she and I forgot everyone else as we made love. Screaming my name over and over the entire world ceased for us as we focused on one another. ¡°Put a baby in me,¡± she pleaded as I smacked her ass. ¡°Later,¡± I promised, speeding up. Her grip tightened on the bed as she cried out from another orgasm. My hand grabbing a fistfull of her hair, I was rough as I took her from behind. Grunting next to her ear as I took all she had to offer. Pushing back into me over and over as we sped up the woman only became stronger as we continued on. It was long into the night when we finally took a break. ¡°You are going to tear me apart,¡± she whispered with a content sigh. ¡°Hasn¡¯t happened yet,¡± I chuckled, running my hand through her hair. A thought struck me. ¡°I may have awoken a new power.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± She asked sleepily. ¡°This new thing,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s called Nen. But it¡¯s really your lifeforce. I um, think I can awaken it in you too.¡± From how Qiress exined it to me was pushing Nen into someone¡¯s body opened the aura nodes in your body to allow it out. Besides everything had lifeforce. I guessed it had to be possible. Slowly she sat up. Herrge chest taking my gaze, she lifted my chin to stare up at her. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°There is a power, it should be in all living things, like Haki. Kind of what makes us tick. I might have learned how to harness it. It¡¯s hard to manage, but I¡¯ve been testing it. It can make you invisible to people with Haki, makes you stronger, makes it so you don¡¯t age.¡± Thest one is what intrigued her the most. ¡°And I am hearing about it now because¡­¡± ¡°I just learned it. It takes a bit to control, and focus, but I think I can awaken it in you¡­¡± I walked her through Nen. I had to make sure my wife was stronger as well. I would kill any and everyone involved if she was harmed. Her enemies were mine. God help those that made her an enemy. They wouldn¡¯t know what hit them if they caused her harm. CHAPTER 217 MY WIFE CHAPTER 217 MY WIFE Hancock learned how to control her aura much faster than I did. The process to push Nen into her was fairly simple, and once the aura nodes were opened she was able to force it all back into her body. I showed her how to focus it and gave some short examples. She was a quick study, having already learned Haki years ago. Focusing the Nen into her eyes she could see me use the Nen to cause major damage with simple hits. She became especially interested after talking about all the benefits. I didn¡¯t mention the Water Divination trick, because we didn¡¯t have enough time and to be honest I hadn¡¯t perfected my own personal Enhancement style yet. After she knew the basics we continued on with our chakra training. She learned the Transformation Jutsu after a day, and we yed a prank on the crew by switching ces. Not able to change her voice with chakra like I could, she was forced to stay silent as I ordered the crew to hoist up the thing, batten down the whatsits, or got aft and starboard mixed up in my orders. I had never seen herugh so much. It was rather creepy seeing her voiceing from my body, but it wasn¡¯t long until we broke the jutsu. Then Luffy demanded we do him next. I turned into him, and Hancock turned into Ash. Both of us doing our best impression of the other, it was an innocent moment that I had been missing. Of all the worlds, One Piece was one of my favorites. Most of the time was spent goofing off. Very rare moments were serious. My wife and I sat on the deck every night. Simply watching the ocean as we talked about the future. I told Hancock the truth of the future I had seen. Fishman Ind, that weird Smile Factory that I couldn¡¯t remember much about, Fighting Domingo, Big Mom, Kaido. That was the first time I had seen her scared, but she sucked it up and trusted me. I wasn¡¯t sure when I would see her or our kids again, so I enjoyed our time together. We talked of other futures. How many kids she wanted. Retiring on Amazon Lily or Leton, whichever we ended up with after I got my memories back. But we also talked about disappearing. Simply walking away from it all. Grabbing our kids and moving to East Blue or something. No one would find us. I had enough money for us to live the rest of our lives infort. A part of me wanted it. The part that had been happy on Earth. No drama, just a woman by my side. It was unfortunate that it was an impossible dream. I had Challengesing up. If I didn¡¯t want to die and disappear on her or our kids, I had to keep pushing. More quests, more training, more everything. 6 days after picking up the Luffy and Ash we got to Sabaody Archipgo. I had been using my Search Quirk as we got closer. I focused on each of my crewmates one by one. Usopp was a ways away, so he wasn¡¯t there yet. Sanji wasn¡¯t either, he was further away than Usopp. I said a small prayer for the love sick man. I would need to cook him up something special to make sure he didn¡¯t die from blood loss. Zoro, Brook, Franky, and Chopper were already there. Most important of all, Robin and Nami were already there too. I had really been dreading having the conversation, but after what Hancock had said I didn¡¯t worry about it anymore. I was a pirate. Not some pansy ass simp that needed to check and recheck with people around me. Hancock epted who I was, that was good enough for me. Robin and Nami could make their choice, but I knew it would be me. I was able to do things to them that no other man could hope to dream of. I only had to remind them of that and they would be mine. The duo had already epted sharing me. I hadn¡¯t kept the information about Hancock from them. I had nothing to be ashamed of. Yes, I was married and had kids, but this was what I wanted in life. I was already cheating on them with a dozen other girls in other lives of mine. Something I couldn¡¯t begin to tell them about if I wanted to. So they would take it or leave it. I nned to make sure they would take it. I had been going easy on all of them. I had spent years training my chakra since I had seen themst. I had copsed after fighting Angiea hundreds of times, but I always got back up. My skill with chakra had never been stronger. I didn¡¯t like to make Hancock pass out too quickly, so I limited what I used on her. It was time to use the 3rd stage of my Chikyugi skills. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ashley asked as we stared at the ind. The trees were getting ever closer. ¡°I think you would look great as a man,¡± I said. ¡°Huh?¡± She asked but I formed the hand seals and poured chakra over her. Turning her into Ace. The ck hair was shorter. I made her shirtless and got rid of her boobs. Making her face more angr he/she looked just like I remembered. ¡°What did you do?!¡± ¡°Hancock can¡¯t be seen with the likes of us,¡± I said. I did my own hand seal and turned myself into Fabio from Earth. Chiseled jaw, long blonde hair, my shirt was gone as well. ¡°Why am I a man?!¡± Ash yelled with a very girly voice. ¡°Oh oh do me,¡± Luffy said excitedly. I thought about it for a moment then changed him into Sasuke. Laughing as the broody man wore a straw hat and huge smile on his face. ¡°Why do I gotta be a dude, and he gets to be some hunk?¡± Ash asked, her fists turning into mes. ¡°Hunk?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m handsome?¡± Luffy asked in a toothy grin, not matching the aesthetic at all. I loved it. Laughing as he started stretching his arms out as he yed with the form. ¡°You look good as a man,¡± Hancock said. ¡°Husband,¡± she hissed. ¡°Please drop the face. You are very¡­ugly now.¡± ¡°Ugly?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that this is the creme de creme of men I¡¯ve seen,¡± I said in my best Fabio impression. She sneered. ¡°I much prefer your face.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Love Sick,¡± I said, sticking my tongue out. ¡°Just till we get to the ind, love.¡± She rolled her eyes but nodded. We were soon weighing anchor and helping them unload trading goods. Amazon Lily was rather reliant on outside trade. Hancock had tried to establish some more alliances for when the Shichibukai were disbanded, but had no luck. I hoped to handle Leton to potentially provide all the assistance she needed. Who knew when that would happen though? For now I needed to keep an eye on things. We made our way to Shakky¡¯s bar and were dropping all the goods in the back storage. Shakky was the main contact for the Kuja pirates for selling less than savory goods. As a former Kuja pirate she took a small cut and sold everything on the bustling ck market of the Archipgo. ¡°What¡¯s up, Shakky?¡± I asked as we came out the back. She eyed me as I dropped the jutsu. As I did so she put on a wide smile. ¡°I was wondering when you lot woulde by,¡± she said, eyeing Ash and Luffy in their hidden transformed selves. ¡°Weston, drop this face,¡± Ash hissed. ¡°Can¡¯t, it¡¯s got to wear off,¡± I said. ¡°About 24 hours.¡± ¡°Cut the shit, I saw you end it just now.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I said, dropping it on her. She grabbed her boobs and let out a sigh. ¡°Well good seeing you all, I¡¯m out,¡± she said. ¡°Wait, where are you going?¡± I asked. Luffy was still dressed as Sasuke, but was already eating a te of food Shakky had ced in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m going to go figure it out,¡± she said with a thought. ¡°Try to keep your head on. Don¡¯t want anybody chopping it off,¡± I told Ash. ¡°That stopped being funny the first time you said it,¡± she said, but gave me a hug. ¡°Thanks for sticking your neck out.¡± ¡°Anytime,¡± I said, patting her back. ¡°When next we meet, I hope it is our crew facing off against yours.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Luffy said, extending his arm and pulling her in for a hug. ¡°We won¡¯t go easy on you.¡± ¡°Whoever loses is buying drinks,¡± Ash said. ¡°Now to see if Marco dropped off my dinghy like he promised.¡± ¡°I knew you were too manly not to have a dinghy,¡± I said. ¡°A big one too, way bigger than yours,¡± she said, grabbing her crotch as she walked out of the bar. With a flourish she turned into fire and was flying away. The door mming as she did. ¡°Since when could she fly?¡± I asked. ¡°A while,¡± Luffy admitted with his mouth full. It was too funny seeing Sasuke eat like that. ¡°She set the ind on fire at least once a day.¡± Hancock sat next to me on a barstool. ¡°Any news of the outside world?¡± She asked Shakky. My hand moved to her thigh as I poured some chakra into her. She kept her face normal, but I could tell she was in the mood again. ¡°Not much,¡± Shakky said. ¡°Some big bounties passed through. No major incidents.¡± Taking a drag from her cigarette she looked at me and Luffy. ¡°Except for the fact that you both got here a week ago, anyway.¡± ¡°We did?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Yep, these flyers were sent everywhere,¡± she said, passing me a sheet of paper. On it read: STRAW HAT PIRATES RECRUITING FOR THE NEW WORLD. ALL APPLICANTS HEAD TO GROVE 46 The sheet didn¡¯t show any pictures but did have bounty amounts of the crew. ¡°Goddang it. Impostors?¡± I asked. I had forgotten about this part for some reason. Or hoped to skip it. ¡°Yep,¡± Shakky said. ¡°What is it?¡± Luffy asked through a mouthful of food. ¡°Nothing, Cap. Just some people pretending to be us,¡± I said. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Shakky said. ¡°Been seeing more marinestely. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because of that flier.¡± I nodded. Annoyed, I decided to leave it. ¡°Hey, whatever happened to those 3 girls I brought here?¡± ¡°Ask your wife,¡± Shakky said, pointing to Hancock. ¡°Sorry, kind of forgot about them. Are they okay?¡± I asked. I had taken them from a Tenryuubito, and had hoped Hancock would take them in, but had forgotten about them. ¡°They are fine. They live on Amazon Lily now,¡± Hancock said, her hand moving to my thigh. ¡°They are very appreciative of what you did. All 3 wanted to train in our fighting arts.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I said, letting out a sigh. ¡°How long are you here?¡± I asked her. ¡°A day at most, then we must go,¡± Hancock said with a frown. ¡°Care to go on a real date?¡± I asked, perking up. ¡°A what?¡± She asked, a little flustered. ¡°A date. You and me, do couple¡¯s stuff,¡± I said. Hancock blushed deeply, nodding slowly as she tried to hide her smile. Though we were married she still turned into a giggling girl with the simple acts. ¡°What about me?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°Go have fun. Keep the face on. You should be fine,¡± I said, throwing him some Berries. Luffy didn¡¯t need to be told more than once¡­when it came to fun stuff at least. Anything technical it was best to n on exining it 5 times, then give up and im it was magic. ¡°Guys, let¡¯s go to the amusement park!¡± He yelled to the crewmen out back. The Kuja Pirates with us didn¡¯t fight him hard and were soon on their way. ¡°What has be of the Kuja while I was gone?¡± Shakky asked as she took a drag from her cigarette. ¡°Progress,¡± I said standing up. Hancock ignored everything else as I extended my hand out. Her hand shaking she took it a little forcefully, but blushed more deeply as I walked us out of there. With the impostors in town I doubted I needed to change my face. I was a good 5 inches taller than 2 years ago, my ck hair was longer and more unruly, and I wore a colorful shirt and pants that the Kuja Pirates had provided me. Hancock was quiet as I walked her away from the bar. The woman, a blushing school girl once more, I asked, ¡°Never been on a date?¡± Hancock shook her head. ¡°How did you end up with Ash? Or any other person you¡¯ve been with?¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t talk about that,¡± she whispered. ¡°Embarrassing?¡± I asked, a wide smile on my face. She blushed again. ¡°Just doing what you do on a date, wife. Talk. You can say what you want, or change the subject.¡± ¡°What else do you do on a date?¡± She asked. ¡°Hmm, I have to pay for everything. We get food, let you go anywhere you want to go, spend time together, just you and I.¡± Her hand moved to the crook of my elbow. ¡°How did I get so lucky to have you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re lucky? No, I am,¡± I admitted. ¡°The most beautiful woman in the world? The Pirate Empress? Not everyday that you get puked on by such a famous person.¡± ¡°Will I never live that down?¡± She asked, frowning. ¡°Oh no. I will be sure the kids know it when they are older. We can talk about how we met, and the first thing their mother did was puke on me,¡± I said with augh. She looked annoyed but soon chuckled. We quieted as we walked. The Archipgo was a perfect destination for a date. Bubbles would randomly rise up from the roots of the forest ind. Greenery everywhere it wasn¡¯t long until we were in a busy neighborhood. People ignored us as we walked. Simply letting our feet guide us around. ¡°Typically I found someone attractive and slept with them,¡± Hancock admitted. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°You asked how I met other¡­lovers,¡± Hancock said. ¡°Ash came to our ind one day on that fire doohickey of hers. Wanted to meet the person called the Pirate Empress. I granted it to her since she was under Whitebeard at that point. I found her quite beautiful. Invited her into my bedroom.¡± ¡°Sounds hot,¡± I admitted. Both were beautiful women. I didn¡¯t feel too jealous talking about it. I had the same talk with my first wife in my old life. And I hated it. She talked about old boyfriends, I talked about old girlfriends and we never spoke of it again. For some reason I wasn¡¯t too jealous when Hancock talked about girls she had been with. ¡°How long did itst between you and Ash?¡± ¡°A year?¡± She wondered. ¡°We exchanged Vivre cards. And would find one another together every month or so, then it became every few weeks, then every week. She wanted to take it a step further¡­I did not.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you?¡± I asked. Hancock let out a sigh. ¡°You know, you were the first man I have been with since I was freed, correct?¡± I nodded. I had assumed as much. ¡°Back then it was¡­scary. I had nothing to my name. My life was someone else¡¯s. They could have killed me without a thought.¡± She looked in the direction of the Red Line. ¡°It is hard¡­being so close to there, sometimes.¡± We were next to Mariejois, where she had been a ve. I hit my forehead with my palm. ¡°I am so sorry,¡± I said, stopping us. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t think-¡± ¡°No, Weston,¡± she said, putting her hand on my chest. ¡°You are my peace. I told you I haven¡¯t woken up screaming since I met you. Before I met you, I did. The dreams, they were bad,¡± she admitted. ¡°But since meeting you, I haven¡¯t had one. Always when we were out to sea I was scared. I was that young girl that was taken again. Only Amazon Lily made me feel safe,¡± she said, a few tears pooling on her eyelids. ¡°But then you saved my life. I even tried to turn you to stone, but you didn¡¯t see me as a piece of meat as these others do.¡± She turned to the people around us. More than one eyeing her, not as a deadly pirate, but a gorgeous woman. ¡°You were the first man that didn¡¯t turn to stone. You then turned around and helped us. Not asking anything in return. That day you came and dragged our boat home, I stayed up all night watching you work. I slept only a few hours, but didn¡¯t have a nightmare. The next night I didn¡¯t either. And I haven¡¯t since. I don¡¯t know why, but you helped me get past something I had been hung up on. You made me feel in ways I never had before. Something that I hadn¡¯t felt for Ashley or any woman I have been with.¡± ¡°So you decided to marry me because of it?¡± I asked as I pulled her along. ¡°Ha!¡± Sheughed. ¡°You mentioned marriage first. I would have been simply happy being your girlfriend.¡± ¡°What can I say? When you know, you know,¡± I said. I pulled her to a florist with a cart. Buying an ornate blue and teal flower I put it behind her ear. She smiled widely as she checked herself out in a mirror and we continued walking. ¡°I didn¡¯t decide anything,¡± Hancock said. ¡°My mind and body were yours long before weid together. I decided to do whatever I had to do to keep you when you kept your promise.¡± ¡°Was it scary?¡± I asked. ¡°Finding out you were pregnant?¡± ¡°No,¡± Hancock said. ¡°It happens, or else Amazon Lily would have died out long ago.¡± I hadn¡¯t thought of that. My response had been in panic because of my old world standards. One Piece was more medieval. Parents weren¡¯t always around, and kids got used to it. ¡°Why did you ask me to marry you?¡± She asked slowly. ¡°Do you really think I dragged your boat for nothing? I wanted to get in your good graces,¡± I said, giving her a wink. ¡°Besides, it felt right,¡± I admitted. It was likeing upon a group of girls with a t tire on the side of the road. Of course I had to help. ¡°I don¡¯t think I was in love with you at that point. But it wasn¡¯t long until I was. In all honesty, I¡¯ve never met anyone like you, Hancock.¡± We locked eyes. ¡°Not because of your beauty, but who you are as a person. I love every bit of you. Yes, I can¡¯t get enough of you in the bedroom. But I also enjoy this. Learning about you. Doing something simple. I know that if we turned away from it all, we could be happy. But that is running away from the world and it¡¯s problems. That is not something either of us wants to do.¡± She nodded and we were soon moving away from the hard conversations, to simpler things. Have you tried caramel? Let¡¯s get some candy and see what your favorite is. Oh look, a jewelry shop. Let¡¯s get you a nice snake ring to match your earrings. Dang, we have found ourselves in a dark alley, maybe we should take this opportunity to get to know one another again. We had an uneventful long walk through the ind. Exactly what we needed. That was until we had the unlucky chance to run into some impostors. The Luffy impostor was a tall fat man. At least 8 feet tall he wore the red vest and a ratty straw hat. Zoro was a chubby man with a thick chin, and what looked like dyed green hair. Sanji was a skinny man that looked like he preferred heroin over cigarettes. Nami and Robin were butt ugly. But if you were really really drunk they could pass for their stunt doubles. Chopper was a dog. Franky was probably the closest, with a wave shaped blue head of hair he kind of looked like the cyborg. The best part was my impostor, or at least impostors. It was 3 men with shaved heads. Since I could make clones, that was supposedly all they needed to pose as me. They wore my patent-pending Hero Costume with poorly etched hearts in them. The group of them walked in the street with a cocky attitude. Hancock and I stayed in their way as they walked. Both annoyed by them. Fake-Luffy made the mistake of eyeing her. ¡°Oy beautiful,¡± fat-Luffy said. ¡°How about youe join a real cap-¡± He and his posse were knocked out by my Conqueror¡¯s Haki. It was simple enough to direct my Haki only at them. Mine, far overpowering them they fainted without issue. ¡°Weston,¡± Hancock chided. ¡°That was unnecessary.¡± ¡°I know, dear,¡± I said with a sigh as people freaked out around us. They thought for sure the group was the Straw Hat Pirates. ¡°What can I say? I don¡¯t like others looking at you.¡± ¡°You were fine with others as we walked,¡± she said. Squeezing my elbow between her cleavage I could tell she liked my reaction. ¡°Oh you did not notice me knock out a lot of them?¡± I asked. ¡°I had simply thought they fell asleep,¡± she said, acting innocent. Iughed and we continued on¡­until I got a great idea at least. Pulling away I ran back to the lined up ¡®Straw Hats¡¯. A smile on my lips I gave them each a transformation jutsu. ¡°Oh no,¡± Hancock said, her face splitting in a grin. ¡°That will cause them problems.¡± ¡°Yep, let¡¯s see how they like looking like the real things,¡± I said as we continued on our date. CHAPTER 218 HAREM MARK CHAPTER 218 HAREM MARK Our date continued on after dealing with the fake Straw Hats. Hancock wanted to check out this or that store. Acting like a couple of regr people as we moved throughout the area. Apparently there were less ve auctions after the drama we caused 2 years ago, so we didn¡¯t have to worry about Tenryuubitos. Unfortunately I had an ulterior motive as we walked through the town. It wasn¡¯t long until my Search quirk proved invaluable. I moved us in the path of my targets as we leisurely made our way to the bigger shopping districts. The duo came into view as we walked. The 3 women didn¡¯t notice at first, but when we were within 10 paces the 3 stopped walking, staring at one another. Nami was somehow more beautiful. Bright orange hair she wore tight jeans and a blue bikini top. Her chest had increased in volume too. D-Cup now, I thanked Oda for the magic he did on the girl. Robin was more refined as well. Her chest was a littlerger, in a tight blue jacket it was only able to zip-up about halfway up her chest. Wearing a red skirt that was tied at the side she wore sunsses as she eyed Hancock up and down. ¡°Fancy meeting you here,¡± I said with all the confidence I could muster. Pushing away the fear I had of these 3 women, it was time to be a pirate. I released Hancock¡¯s hand and moved over to the neers. ¡°Nami, you became more beautiful somehow. And Robin, damn that zipper is working hard.¡± ¡°Weston,¡± Nami said, still staring at Hancock. ¡°Robin tells me this is your wife.¡± ¡°Ah, the Revolutionary Army?¡± I asked, Robin. ¡°Not surprised they have a better spywork than the Marines. This is my wife, Boa Hancock. We have 2 kids.¡± ¡°Kids?!¡± Robin yelled, more loudly than I had heard her yell in a long time. ¡°Yes twins, they are what¡­a year and 5 months old now,¡± I said. ¡°But we can talk about that and other thingster. Let¡¯s get some food.¡± I moved back, grabbing Hancock¡¯s hand. Pulling her with me I moved to the closest bar. Setting her down in a circr booth I walked back to the door to find Nami and Robin debating just outside the door. ¡°Don¡¯t want to hear it,¡± I said. Grabbing their hands I pulled them inside and practically dropped them opposite of Hancock. The 3 women eyed one another again. Waving down a hostess I said, ¡°get me rum. Strongest you got. You all want anything?¡± The girls didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°And 3 of the fruitiest and strongest drinks you make.¡± The waitress nodded and was soon off. I sat awkwardly facing Nami and Robin. But they were content to stay silent. ¡°Nami, how was the sky ind?¡± I asked. She shook, noticing me again. An angry look in her eyes she said, ¡°fine.¡± ¡°Robin, where were you at? Or is it a secret?¡± ¡°Secret,¡± Robin said with thin lips. ¡°Well I went to the Isle of the Sea Kings,¡± I decided on. ¡°Wasn¡¯t much to it. Met a merwoman there.¡± ¡°Marry her too?¡± Nami asked with an angry re. ¡°Nope, I would have asked, but she hates humans,¡± I admitted. No one else said anything. I was getting annoyed. The waitress set my drink down and it was warming my belly in an instant. ¡°Another,¡± I croaked and she reluctantly left. She could tell something juicy was going on and wanted to listen in. I grumbled. It looked like this was going to take the hard way. ¡°I got this souvenir for you,¡± I said lifting my Chikyugi Ne up. All 3 turned and were thrown into my Makuramoto. Unlike before, I made it smaller this time. Only 3 walls, I had 1 pillow at the center of the small room. I sat upon it while thedies were chained to the 3 walls a pace away from me on every side. Tape covered their mouths as they tried to yell at me. ¡°I gave you chances to talk,¡± I said in a calm tone. ¡°You decided to stare one another down.¡± They continued to yell. I snapped my fingers and all 3 came at once. Completely nude, Robin, Hancock, and Nami, writhed on the walls around me. Their legs became wobbly, and arms shivered as they groaned behind the tape. ¡°All 3 of you have been in here. All 3 of you have chakra and could have blocked this. I apologize for not showing you the trick. I will amend thatter.¡± I stood up on the pillow, eyeing each of them. Post orgasm they were quieter as I studied them. And by god were they beautiful. Hancock had thergest chest, but by a thin margin. Her skin pale, she waspletely shaved and almost glowed in the dim light of the room. Because her body was her mental image of herself I wasn¡¯t too surprised she was more beautiful now than in person. Nami was tan. Nude, herrge breasts were still perky and had a distinct tan line for where her bikini top sat. Her orange pubes were slight and in my book, made her all the more beautiful. Robin was a bronze goddess. Dark tan skin, her ck hair hung in front of her face as she stared angrily at me. I moved to her first. My hand moved across her skin and she moved into a continuous orgasm. Body shivering. Multiple tiny orgasms moved through her wherever I touched. First her side, her legs shaking, then up to her nipples as she felt pleasure shoot out from them like lightning. All the while she poured out liquid from her quivering pussy lips. ¡°Robin, the one that just wanted to getid,¡± I said as I continued to make her cum. She locked eyes with me, struggling to not focus on the pleasure. ¡°You are the strongest of us all, your childhood is one I wouldn¡¯t wish on anyone. Because of it, I never worried about you during thesest 2 years.¡± She shivered as I added my other hand to her pleasure. She tried to yell out as she came from both breasts. As I finished another orgasm in her, one hand moved to her throat, slightly choking her as the other moved to her drenched pussy. She came harder as I increased the chakra. ¡°I love you, Robin. Everything that you¡¯ve been through has made you who you are today. And I love you for it. The first time I saw you I knew I wanted you and would do anything to keep you. You are smart, beautiful, and an animal in bed.¡± Her eyes bulged as the orgasm reached a peak. Her arms and legs going rigid as it only became stronger. I could hear her moan my name as it continued. Me simply increasing the chakra to keep it going, it was child¡¯s y to make her cum her brains out. When she was done and I released her. She sighed as I made the tape disappear from her lips and the chains from her limbs. She dropped to the floor. Weak but did not voice aint. ¡°Nami,¡± I said. ¡°My first love¡­ from what I can remember of my life anyway.¡± Her eyes bulged as I moved to her. She jerked this way and that as if to escape. Her Spiritual Energy was telling me a conflicting story. She was internally struggling between lust and anger. Angiea had taught me a long time ago to feel emotions, and I had been slowly understanding it as I continued my Observation Haki. My hand touched her lightly and her lust took over. No longer angry as she locked eyes with me. ¡°You know I love you, right? I knew it on Skypiea. We hadn¡¯t had sex. We had been close to it, but the pirate life got in the way. And the surprising thing was that I was fine with it. All I could think about was making sure you werefortable. That I didn¡¯t push you. I could have used my skills to make you want me. But that would have been cheapening what we had. We are connected, you and I.¡± I finished her up with the continuous orgasm as well. A huge amount of Lust Chakra entering into her. The woman¡¯s eyes rolled to the back of her head as she came harder and longer than ever. It was only the beginning. I held her there for a long minute as one hand kneaded her nipple and the other yed with her clit. When I let her go she probably would have passed out if we weren¡¯t in my mind. I released her and moved to Hancock. Unlike the others, Hancock was actually turned on. Standing up she epted the treatment. ¡°It¡¯s no fun if you don¡¯t fight, my love,¡± I said with a wide grin. She smiled behind the tape and began to fight and yell. Her tits jostling this way and that, I grabbed her nipples and twisted them. The pleasure and pain caused her eyes to cross as I poured as much chakra into her as I could. ¡°You are mine. Just as much as I am yours. But I won¡¯t y any games with you. I love these 2 women. You will have to ept them.¡± I stopped pouring chakra into her. ¡°Understand?¡± She nodded frantically as I reached down. Pushing chakra into her pussy with one hand and her ass with the other. She came almost violently. Stretching out to her tiptoes, her body began to convulse as I only made the orgasm stronger. I held it for a full minute and when I was done I eased her to the ground. She shivered in aftershocks as I set her on a pillow I made. Making the roomrger I filled it with pillows once more as I turned to Robin and Nami. Both women were sitting up now. ¡°Why her?¡± Nami asked, pointing at Hancock. ¡°Why her what?¡± I asked. ¡°Why were you fine having kids with her?¡± Nami asked. ¡°I met Hancock before I had ess to condoms,¡± I said. ¡°Neither of us nned to have kids. It happened. I won¡¯t regret my children. And I¡¯ll be damned if I let my kids be bastards.¡± That quieted her. I guessed she was mostly upset that I had adamantly pushed condoms on her. ¡°Do you really love me?¡± Robin asked, in a calm tone. ¡°Of course,¡± I said, my eyes locking with hers. ¡°I¡¯m not the best at words. This is where I show how I feel. With sex. I try to show it in other ways. But I love you both. I know I didn¡¯t say it before, but I figured it out while we were separated. I don¡¯t want to give up this journey. Neither do I want to give up on what we have.¡± I eyed both women. ¡°I¡¯ve done my best to be truthful with all of you. You deserve not to be lied to. I told you about Hancock. She is the reason we were able to save Luffy¡¯s sister. Risking her position and people to help Luffy and I sneak into Impel Down.¡± That was news to both of them. Nami and Robin finally turned to Hancock as she sat upon the pillow. Unashamed in the nude she gave them her most stoic stare. ¡°I thought I came upon her by ident. But now I see it as fate. She is my wife. But you 2 are my girlfriends. We only spent weeks in the same bed but I love you nheless.¡± I tried to convey the truth to the words to help sink it home for them. ¡°I want to continue on our journey. Trusting my back to you. And giving my all to ensure your safety as we try to reach One Piece. You all know I see a little of the future. That is one thing I haven¡¯t seen us reaching. But I know we will. It will take everything we have and then some. There will be plenty of blood sweat and tears until we get to that point. But we will. So my question is, do you want to allow our rtionship to grow? My love for you only bing stronger as we finally have some time together.¡± I quirked my head to the side. ¡°Do you want to have the best sex of your life on the journey?¡± I didn¡¯t wait for an answer. Pulling us out of the Makuramoto I revealed that we were now in a hotel room. ¡°Your fruity drinks are there,¡± I said pointing to the table with the drinks from the bar. ¡°This is a hotel made from a hollowed out Grove tree. We are at the top floor.¡± ¡°Is this real?¡± Nami asked. ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°To fight or check that you aren¡¯t in a Genjutsu simply push chakra into yourself.¡± I moved my hand to my forearm acting as if I was doing so. ¡°You can¡¯t channel chakra in a Genjutsu. I carried you here with some clones.¡± I admitted. The girls channeled chakra into themselves. ¡°Now, no more games,¡± I said. ¡°Hancock, I told you that Nami and Robin would be here. Why the cold shoulder now?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± she said shyly. Moving over she grabbed one of the fruity drinks. Downing it in a single gulp. She turned to eye my crew mates. ¡°I didn¡¯t think they would be so beautiful. I got¡­a little jealous.¡± I nodded. ¡°Yes, you all are beautiful,¡± I said. Having used my Epitome skill to change my body over thest 2 years, I now towered over them. ¡°And strong. And the most important people in the world to me. I don¡¯t know my past, but I hope to find out. With you by my side while I do.¡± The women eyed me. Nami moved to the table. Chugging her own drink she took it easily. I guessed her tolerance for alcohol was as good as ever. ¡°What is your n?¡± Nami asked, her eyes boring into me as she red. ¡°My n is to live my life, with those I love. You 3 epted me knowing that it wouldn¡¯t just be you and I. And I¡¯ve always gone easy on you. That was no mind trick in the Makuramoto.¡± I snapped my finger and sent Lust Chakra into the trio. Centering it on them they came instantly. Nami grabbed onto the table to steady herself. Robin and Hancock tried to power through. I sent more chakra into them, causing all 3 to stumble. ¡°Sex is the greatest thing in the world,¡± I told them as I moved to help them up. ¡°It¡¯s where I see the true you. And you can see the true me. A part of me is with all of you at all times. My chakra. I was able to gift it through sex and I believe I can do more with it. Something I¡¯ve never done before.¡± I looked at each of them. Studying them as they caught their breath. ¡°Will you stay by my side? And let us continue to be stronger together?¡± My hand moved to Nami¡¯s chin. Raising it up so she could look at me. ¡°When does it end?¡± She mumbled. ¡°It ends when we agree it ends. You 3 make me stronger. You Nami, help me ensure I¡¯m not lost,¡± I told her. Kissing her, she didn¡¯t fight me as our lips collided. Our tongues in one another¡¯s mouths, it was exactly what I needed as I felt her melt at my touch. The kiss only became more heated as I felt her curves against me. Eventually she pulled away, catching her breath. ¡°You help me to grow,¡± I said, turning to Robin. She didn¡¯t fight the kiss either. I could almost feel her grow wetter as my hand moved to around her neck. Controlling the kiss as her chest and hands moved to my body. ¡°And you help me to love,¡± I said when it was Hancock¡¯s turn. I was referencing their Devil fruit powers, but they were great representations for who they were as people. Hancock rushed to me. No longer caring as she disrobed and pushed me to the bed with each kiss. ¡°I love you so much,¡± she gasped. Her chest was soon swinging as she desperately removed my pants. My dick was barely out before she impaled herself on me. Cumming instantly she took it all. But I got serious. Chakra poured into every part of her. She came harder. Unable to move as her body was lost to the pleasure. Her pussy lips squeezing me as she tried not to cry out. I showed her that the Makuramoto was only the start of what I could do. The orgasm continued on and she lost her will to stay quiet. Her perfect skin pressing against mine she gripped me for all she had as pleasure transferred from my dick into her. At the peak of the torrential pleasure I was forcing her body to feel I came inside of her. Huge amounts of cum poured into her with each pulse from my dick. Her body reacted as the pleasure made her eyes shut and tongue hang out of her mouth. When I was done she had passed out. Rolling her off of me I sat up staring at the other 2. ¡°You¡¯re next, my slut,¡± I told Robin. She was no longer hiding how turned on she was. Unzipping the top she dropped the long skirt. I stood and picked her up. The long legged woman stared down at my dick. ¡°I missed you,¡± she whispered. ¡°Missed you too, my love,¡± I said. Pulling her mouth to mine I lined her lower half up and dove in. She went through the same pleasure. Unable to talk I stayed there with me simply sheathed in her. Liquid dripped down to the carpet as she came over and over. ¡°You¡¯ll stay by my side, you¡¯re mine. No one else¡¯s,¡± I told her. She nodded, her voice cracking as I made her body react in a whole new way. Every tiny movement sent an orgasm through her body that grew with strength as it went on. When I released my cum into her she held onto consciousness at the start, but then drool escaped her mouth and a sightless gaze stared back at me. When I was done Iid her next to Hancock. I turned to Nami. ¡°You should have run,¡± I told Nami as I walked up to her. She had a deer in the headlights look as she noticed the state the girls were in. ¡°Because you didn''t, that''s all the information I need.¡± She bit her lip but put her hand on my chest as I stopped in front of her. ¡°You know I love you too, right?¡± ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°I assumed since you kept putting up with my antics. But it¡¯s good to hear.¡± She nodded and untied the bikini top. I grabbed her by the waist and moved her to a wood table in the room. Setting her on it I lined my dick up with her cunt. ¡°I want your baby,¡± she whispered. I stopped. Staring at her. ¡°I want the marriage and all that. I want what you gave her.¡± ¡°I assume not right now?¡± I asked. She shook her head. ¡°Then we will figure it out. Nami, I meant what I said. I will do anything for you. Besides, for all I know, in my homnd, polygamy is legal.¡± Her Spiritual Energy leaked joy as I undid her jeans. Pulling them off, my hands went to her breasts. This time I went slow. Building the pleasure up as I actually pounded into her. She came with every thrust, and was soon continuously cumming as I increased the chakra. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you another heart of mine. It will evolve this one,¡± I said. Touching the heart hidden in her short pubes. ¡°You are mine, Nami.¡± She nodded. Her eyes fluttering as I began to pour cum into her again. she didn¡¯t fight passing out as she cried out in pleasure. When she was asleep I moved her to beside Robin. All 3 were still passed out. I moved my hand to their muffs. Pouring a huge amount of chakra into each of them, one by one, the Watanabe heart more than tripled in size. Before it was about the size of a nickel, now it was the size of a half dor. The first stage of my Lust Skills had been Lust Aura, Pleasure Touch, and Endurance. Lust Aura caused those around me to get turned on. Pleasure Touch increased the pleasure that was felt, and Endurance allowed my body to not be overly sensitive. The 2nd stage of those 3 Lust skills were Mark, which was an evolution of Lust Aura. This allowed me to give them chakra as a Watanabe Heart formed on them, storing it¡¯s own chakra. Then Love, which was the evolution of Pleasure Touch, increasing the pleasure they felt further. Then Epitome was the evolution of Endurance, allowing me to change my own body. Thest stage of all of these skills were Harem, which was an evolution of Mark. Increasing the size of the Watanabe Heart so they could store more of my chakra. Mindless which was an evolution of Love. I was fairly certain that is what I had been doing to them as they came harder than ever. And thest evolution was Link, which was an evolution of Epitome. This would actually Link me to the girls, and potentially link the girl¡¯s minds as well. I hadn¡¯t done this before, because I hadn¡¯t felt the need. Here now, I knew that these 3 would be by my side for a long time. It was time to take things a step further with them, and start using my 3rd stage Lust skills. It had been over 2 years since I learned the 2nd Stage, so I was confident I had worked it out. As the hearts stopped growing, the Harem skill waspleted. I then poured chakra into the 3 hearts on my junk, 1 on my dick, and 2 on each ball. The hearts of mine and the girl¡¯s glowed pink for a moment as they attuned to one another. I could feel all 3 girls in my mind, and what I guessed were their emotions. What I felt from them was contentment. I let out a sigh. Moving to sit down I would let them rest as I thought on my Lust Element. Evey had said she never bothered with the 3rd stage because it made the sex drive too strong. I felt the 3 hearts on my member begin to pulse with power, and more chakra pour into my dick. It was a struggle to push it back. Trying to keep a levelhead as I meditated on my power I wanted to try to awaken thest stage of my lust. ¡°What was it called?¡± I thought back to when I awakened it. ¡°Tenkyugi or something. Heavenly balls?¡± I smiled, thinking about it. The sun began to set and it was long into the night until Hancock awoke. ¡°You have been going easy on me, husband,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°I have. Again?¡± She nodded quickly and was soon bouncing on my dick as I sat in the chair. It wasn¡¯t long until the other 2 woke up. It would take time, but they would get used to one another. I nned to be with them always. I simply had to find the One Piece and win all of my challenges to make it happen. Nothing too big. CHAPTER 219 ALL HERE CHAPTER 219 ALL HERE The sex only gained momentum as we went on. I didn¡¯t give them Mindless pleasure anymore. Keeping it simple we went again and again. I guessed it was a mix of Robin and Nami being gone so long or because of the erged Harem mark, but they were hornier than usual. I was able to sense each of their emotions as we went on. The only thing we felt was lust. Redoubling our drive to go just one more time. The girls got caught up in it. Finishing inside Robin once more Hancock didn¡¯t hesitate to try to deepthroat me. Moaning happily with the chakra coated cum and Robin¡¯s juices she sucked me clean. Then Nami wastching onto one of my balls. Sucking it for all she was worth as Hancock choked on my shaft. Even my eyes rolled to the back of my head as the sex jumped levels of debauchery that none of us had tried together. Hancock wrapped her tits around my dick as she licked my engorged mushroom head tip. Nami and Robin were soon licking it from either side of me. Lost in their lust as they moaned from the chakra coating me. It wasn¡¯t long until I was cumming as 3 tongues licked every inch of my ns. Namitched on first. Taking a shot of my cum, then Hancock and Robin. All 3 moaning from the taste. Then Nami was moving to the top. Not hesitating to sit on my dick. Hancock began kissing and licking the red heads neck as she rocked back and forth. Then Robin was pulling the pirate empress away. Kissing her deeply theyid next to me on the bed as they explored one another. I wasn¡¯t too surprised by Hancock¡¯s reaction to the other 2 women. She had said that she liked women. I was simply surprised that Robin was into it as well. Nami sped up as she came again. I pushed up, humping into her as herrge tits bounced in my face and the night turned to day. Our groans continued on and the room became a mess as we kept going. ¡°That was¡­ amazing,¡± Hancock whispered as she ran her fingers through my chest hair. ¡°It was,¡± I agreed. My hand on her ass as my other was on Nami¡¯s who cuddled up to Robin. ¡°But they¡¯re all here,¡± I admitted. ¡°Who?¡± Hancock mumbled. ¡°My crew. We are all on the ind now. It¡¯s time to get going,¡± I said with a sigh. I could feel Hancock¡¯s apprehension through our new Link. I pulled her closer to me. ¡°I will be back, my love. I¡¯m hoping within the year, but I don¡¯t know for sure.¡± ¡°I know,¡± she whispered. Letting out a sigh of her own she snuggled up tighter. ¡°You are my husband. I will always want you by my side. Is it bad that I want to go with you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Iughed. ¡°I wish you could as well. But who knows what the future will bring? Maybe when the Shichibukai end, you will be able toe with us to One Piece.¡± ¡°You really think you¡¯ll get there,¡± she said, kissing my chest. ¡°Guess I believe you too. Then I will wait for that day,¡± she whispered. ¡ª- ¡°What the hell did you do to us?¡± Nami asked as she limped along beside me. ¡°I hardly remember anything fromst night. And what I do¡­¡± her face blushed more deeply. ¡°A new power. Links us together. I¡¯m still figuring it out. Not sure if every time will turn into that,¡± I admitted. ¡°You¡¯re notining I hope. I sure as hell enjoyed myself.¡± Nami turned her head, hiding her face as her hands covered it. Shame leaked off of her, but also a little lust. I knew she liked it. ¡°That Hancock is as beautiful as I¡¯ve heard,¡± Robin said. ¡°My god, I see why you married her.¡± Iughed loudly. ¡°You know she and Ashley Portgas used to be lovers.¡± ¡°Luffy¡¯s sister? How the hell did that work? You didn¡¯t bed her did you?¡± Nami asked, squinting as she studied me. ¡°Nope, pretty sure she¡¯s full on lesbo,¡± I said. ¡°But it gave us a reason to sneak into Impel Down.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you and Luffy did that,¡± Nami said. ¡°I read the paper. Originally it was reported that you were killed, then imprisoned. It wasn¡¯t for a few days that the truth came out, after you guys did that stupid thing with the Oxbell on Marineford. How stupid are you guys?¡± ¡°Pretty stupid,¡± I said. ¡°Can¡¯t believe it worked either.¡± ¡°I read the file on Hancock, there was no indication she helped,¡± Robin admitted. ¡°She was indispensable. Luffy was thrown to her ind. I ran to help and she told me she was pregnant. Again, I never nned any of this,¡± I reiterated. ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Nami said. ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore. Myhers hurt too much. I thought it would take a few weeks to get sexed back up. I don¡¯t know why the hell I ever missed this soreness. You seriously need to do something about your dick. It¡¯s too big.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nami dear,¡± I said. ¡°Not happening.¡± Nami rolled her eyes. Then stopped as she looked ahead. ¡°Holy hell, there¡¯s Zoro,¡± Nami said, waving. I stopped her. ¡°That¡¯s um, one of the impostors,¡± I said. ¡°What? I saw the impostors. They didn¡¯t look anything like us,¡± Robin said. ¡°I might have used a Transformation Jutsu on them. Turned them all into us,¡± I said sheepishly. ¡°You what?!¡± Nami yelled, then winced. ¡°Why would you do that?¡± ¡°Well I thought it would be funny,¡± I said. ¡°And now that they look like us, maybe we can go to their ship and rob them blind.¡± I added thest part on a whim. ¡°They¡¯ve been epting people on our behalf. I¡¯m sure they have quite the treasure trove.¡± ¡°Now that¡­¡± Nami said. ¡°Is why I keep you around. I think I heard that they¡¯re docked in Grove 46.¡± She stopped limping and began to speed up as she headed to the correct grove. ¡°Never changes,¡± Robin said as we sped up to keep up with her. ¡°Now, I want to know these special jutsus of yours. My chakra is much stronger than it used to be.¡± ¡°Great idea,¡± I said. ¡°Where do you want to start? Walking on water? Climbing walls? Transformation jutsu for yourself and other people or objects. Shadow clone perhaps?¡± ¡°Shadow clone?¡± Robin asked as she thought. ¡°How would that work with my devil fruit? Could I make them real?¡± ¡°That is¡­possible?¡± I asked, thinking it through. ¡°You can make limbs grow anywhere. Mixing your chakra and devil fruit is possible. Can you duplicate more than your limbs?¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Oh I don¡¯t know? Your head? Lower things that are as big as your head?¡± I asked, looking to the valley of cleavage. ¡°Oh, you want a harem of clones now?¡± Robin asked, a wide smile on her lips. ¡°Of you? Yes,¡± I said. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t work for me because shadow clones can¡¯t take damage. And have no sex drive or any organs really. But you might be able to make real versions of yourself.¡± ¡°I think we can test it out,¡± Robin said, taking my hand. ¡°First I want to learn to walk on water.¡± ¡°Of course, my love,¡± I said, kissing her cheek. She blushed, epting the confession as she smiled widely. ¡°First, you charge chakra into your feet. When you climb things the chakra has to be rigid, but on water it has to be dynamic, move with the water. First let¡¯s practice on a bathtub, I¡¯m betting it will take less than a day for you to get it right. Cus you¡¯re so smart.¡± ¡°I want to learn that elemental thing,¡± Nami admitted, slowing down a little. ¡°If you can make water. I want to know what I can make.¡± ¡°True,¡± I said. ¡°There is a thing called chakra paper that would tell us. Maybe I can try to get some.¡± It only existed in Naruto World. I might get lucky though. ¡°I¡¯ll look into it. Your Climatact looks upgraded.¡± The bow staff weapon of hers was bright blue, disassembled it was 3 long pipes hung at her hip. ¡°Yep, I went to Weather-¡° she stopped talking as we turned a corner to find a mass of pirates ahead. At the front of them on a tform were our doppelg?ngers. I had hoped that getting new faces would make things harder for them, but it appeared that they epted the new faces quite happily. ¡°Woops,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Looks like recruitment is doing well.¡± ¡°Why did you make my impostor look so good?¡± Nami asked. ¡°That¡¯s how I see you,¡± I said as we skirted the crowd. There were 3rge ships anchored close by. Gangnks were set down to allow people up. The 3 of us were let on with ease and a simple Genjutsu had one of the guards telling me where all the treasures were hidden. ¡°Dang, how did they get all this gold?¡± Nami asked, her eyes turning into berries. ¡°I mean, it technically already belongs to the Straw Hats.¡± ¡°Stop putting the nes on,¡± I said as she put a 5th pearl ne around her neck. I made 2 clones to pick up therge treasure chest and we were off to the next ship. There were questions of course. But they weren¡¯t the brightest of pirates. Or the strongest. Robin knocked them out with some grown limbs easily enough. The other chests weren¡¯t asrge, but by the end 4 clones were carrying 3 chests. We began to walk casually around the crowd. ¡°We are the Straw Hat Pirates!¡± The fake Luffy announced from the front of the crowd. He had a deep voice that didn¡¯t match the child-like face of Luffy. The man had been rather fat and tall, so I made him a tall Luffy. The fat was hidden by the chakra around him. I really wanted to see what happened when the transformation ended in the next few hours. But for now the treasure was what mattered. ¡°As you can tell from our bounties,¡± the fake Luffy said, presenting his 400,000,000 berri bounty. ¡°We are the real Straw Hats! For those of you new to our crew. We wee you all with open arms. We will be¡­¡± ¡°Boy they sure like using our name,¡± Nami said, annoyed. I nodded as I used my Search quirk to look through the crowd. Unfortunately Chopper was in the crowd of Straw Hat Pirates. Going through the names of my crew the quirk told me that Luffy, Zoro, and Sanji were on their way as well. ¡°Shit, you guys take the treasure to the ship,¡± I told my clones. They nodded and were soon taking the long way to the Thousand Sunny. ¡°Come on. Looks like Chopper fell for the trick.¡± The girls and I began to move through the mass of pirates. They grumbled, a few got handsy, and a few had their arms broken when they tried to cop a feel of Nami or Robin. At the center of the crowd was a very innocent Chopper. ¡°This isn¡¯t like them at all,¡± he mumbled. The tiny reindeer hadn¡¯t changed much over the 2 years. Still only about 2 feet tall he wore arge blue hat and was as cute as ever. ¡°That¡¯s because they aren¡¯t us,¡± I said. Chopper turned to see us. ¡°Guys! Is that you?!¡± Chopper asked. ¡°It¡¯s really us,¡± I assured. ¡°I might have made those guys look like us.¡± ¡°Ohhh, I was wondering why they didn¡¯t recognize me,¡± Chopper said. ¡°Hello little one,¡± Robin said, bending down as she picked him up. The crowd around us had gotten rowdier as they noticed us. Our faces matching those on the stands, themotion only got louder as we walked our way out. ¡°Looks like Luffy, Zoro, and Sanji heard about this too,¡± I saiding out of the crowd. The trio came around a grove tree to ogle at the pirate group. The fake Luffy continued to talk about their ns for the future, and to talk up the real Luffy¡¯s achievements. ¡°Weston!¡± Luffy yelled, waving. ¡°That the real you?¡± ¡°It is,¡± I said as we walked up. ¡°The fake one would say the same thing,¡± Zoromented. He was as badass as ever. His left eye now had a scar through it. I was pretty sure he lost the eye, but I couldn¡¯t remember for sure. He had been training with Drakul Mihawk for the past 2 years, the very man that almost killed him back on Baratie. ¡°Nami! Robin! I would know it was the real you with a simple nce,¡± Sanji yelled as he kicked off the ground. Landing in front of them he openly ogled them in their tight clothes. ¡°I have been through hell and back to see you beauties once more.¡± His nose openly bled as he stared at them. ¡°I cannot tell you the hardship I have suffered, all for this day.¡± ¡°Sanji,¡± I said. ¡°You look a little pale. How long has your nose been bleeding?¡± ¡°A while,¡± he said, wiping it with a handkerchief. ¡°It keeps going for some reason.¡± He stumbled a little as he turned. ¡°Sanji, you have major blood loss!¡± Chopper yelled as he looked up at the man. ¡°You need to lie down!¡± ¡°No! I must continue to see more beauties,¡± Sanji hissed. He turned and looked right into my Chikyugi Ne. He passed out with a smile on his face. ¡°What the hell did you do to him?¡± Nami asked, annoyed as I moved to pick him up. ¡°Sanji has been on an ind with nothing but men for 2 years,¡± I said, throwing him over my shoulder. ¡°His pervy nature won¡¯t allow him to survive if we don¡¯t give him a shock to the system. I trapped him in my Makuramoto.¡± ¡°For what?¡± Nami asked, knowing just what I used the room for. ¡°For shock therapy,¡± I admitted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He is in heaven right now.¡± Sanji currently had 100 beauties feeding and attending to his every need. In much skimpier clothes this time around, he would stay in there until he could handle the sight of a woman again. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go do something fun.¡± ¡°What about these guys?¡± Luffy asked, staring at the crowd. ¡°That guy is my doppleganger. Don¡¯t I need to beat him?¡± ¡°No, I might have made them look like us for a reason,¡± I said. Pointing off to the South there was an obvious line of marines with Pacifistas walking toward the fake Straw Hats. Therge android Kuma¡¯s were as imposing as ever. ¡°Come on. While the marines are busy rounding up the fake Straw Hats, we can go make our own grand entrance.¡± ¡ª We walked up to the stage in a long line. Brook had just finished his set. The skeleton man had gotten famous with his music over thest 2 years. Now called Soul King, he had a concert on the Archipgo set for that night. We had met up with him an hour ago before his concert started. Now that it was wrapping up it was time to make our grand entrance. ¡°One thing I have kept from you all,¡± Brook said into the microphone. The crowd of fans cheering as he spoke. ¡°I am not just a musician, but also a pirate.¡± He waved his hands to us. ¡°I have the honor of being a part of the Straw Hat crew. And now that we are all back together. It is time that I end my career as the Soul King!¡± The people yelled in anguish. ¡°We love you Soul King¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave us¡± ¡°Is that Straw Hat?¡± People yelled from the crowd. My clones that had dropped off the treasure boxes had grabbed Franky and Usopp from the ship to show up as well. All 10 of us stared at the huge crowd. Making our grand entrance on the world stage once more. Of course I wanted to do this. In the canon, Brook had announced he was part of the Straw Hats, but not much came of it. I wanted to make a huge entrance, showing that we weren¡¯t dead. The marines hadn¡¯t ended us. And we were just as bold as ever. Luffy walked up to Brook, taking the microphone. ¡°I¡¯m going to be King of the Pirates!¡± He yelled. People cheered for him. Other¡¯s took pictures. Reporters yelled out questions at us as we struck a pose. It was quite fun, but then the marines burst in and we were punching and kicking our way out of there. CHAPTER 220 UNDER THE DEEP BLUE SEA CHAPTER 220 UNDER THE DEEP BLUE SEA ¡°Why did we do something so stupid!?¡± Nami yelled as we got back to the ship. ¡°We barely escaped those stupid marines!¡± ¡°Come on, it was great,¡± I said as I dropped Sanji on the deck. I had woken him up for the concert, but it wasn¡¯t long until he was bleeding again. He was better, but he needed more time in the Makuramoto. ¡°We got to announce to the world that we were back for real.¡± ¡°You think those other Straw Hats were arrested?¡± Robin asked. ¡°For sure, and their transformation jutsus will have ended about 10 minutes ago. I¡¯m sure the marines are having a field day,¡± Iughed. ¡°Well it¡¯s good to be back on the Sunny,¡± Luffy said. ¡°I know we have been through a lot, but I think it¡¯s time we head out. I was getting bored on this ind.¡± ¡°Here, here,¡± Zoro said. ¡°Now how do we sink?¡± He bounced on the stic-like coating at our feet. The Thousand Sunny was currently coated in a shiny bubble. About an inch thick, the deck was spongy as we walked around it. ¡°That is done from here,¡± A voice said from the upper deck. We all turned to see Silvers Rayleigh looking down at us from the railing. The old man still looked like a beggar, but he hadpleted the coating of our ship to reach Fishman Ind. His hand moved to a valve that was sticking out of the stic coating on the ship. ¡°Old man!¡± Luffy yelled jumping up to him. The first-mate of the Jolly Rogers epted the hug, giving me a nod as I waved up to him. ¡°Where have you been?¡± ¡°Final touches on your ship,¡± Rayleigh said. ¡°So you may have noticed the bubble coating everything on the ship? You will be going 30,000 feet under the sea. Normally pressures that deep would kill you. But the special coating on your ship allows that pressure to be negated. Simply open this valve, allowing air into the bubble¡­¡± He continued on. Talking about how the bubble made our ship lose it¡¯s buoyancy, I chocked it up to more Oda magic. Nami was wide eyed as she learned. Most everyone else had a lost look, nodding along absently. It wasn¡¯t long until we were saying our goodbyes. ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t make it for your training,¡± I said, shaking the old man¡¯s hand. ¡°No problem. You feel stronger, that¡¯s for sure,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do fine in the New World.¡± ¡°Hope so. Any advice?¡± I asked. ¡°Have fun,¡± he said. ¡°The New World is tough, and ruthless. Make sure to stop and have fun when it gets to be too much.¡± ¡°Will do,¡± I said. Luffy and he were soon saying goodbye again and we were off. Nami opened the valve, allowing the air into the bubble. The thick soap bubble expanded out, creating a barrier around us. ¡°Air dder is now off,¡± Franky said as he came out from under the ship. The man was a giant robot now. Huge box shaped shoulders, giant golem like hands. He was nice enough to still wear a Hawaiian shirt and speedo though. I hoped to see all the cool stuff he could doter. ¡°Time to go,¡± Nami said as we began to sink. I couldn¡¯t help but hold my breath as the ship went lower and lower. Watching the water rise up the bubble around us was the creepiest sight I had seen in a long time. It wasn¡¯t natural to go under the water. I spent a lot of time scared what the hell was under us, and now I would know. The ocean swallowed us and the sails immediately caught onto a current. Propelling us away from the Archipgo way faster than we normally sailed. ¡°Holy shit,¡± I said as the first giant whale appeared in the distance. The crew and I marveled at the view as the top of the water got further away. Light streaming in we could see everything around us. The water was crystal clear. Behind us was the roots of the trees that made up the Archipgo, they went down far further than we could see. Ahead were pods of huge whales and other sea kings as they swam all around us. ¡°This is not what I expected,¡± I admitted. The air getting colder as we went further down. ¡°It¡¯s amazing,¡± Luffy said, sitting on the railing he touched the bubble that surrounded us. ¡°This current should take us to where we need to go,¡± Nami said. The water moved around us, pushing us on as we went deeper down into the depths. ¡°I want to catch one of those guys,¡± Luffy said as he pointed at a sea king as big as an ind. He wiped his mouth, salivating at the sight of another meal. ¡°How about we see all the cool stuff Franky added to his body?¡± I offered instead. Luffy, Chopper, and Usopp were soon crowding around as the cyborg showed all the weird stuff he had changed about himself. Way taller now, his wave of blue hair was shaved, but as Usopp pushed his nose it shot out to be the normal blue wave again. Though he was a cyborg I could feel that he was strong through his Haki. ¡°Where did you get sent to Franky?¡± I asked. ¡°I went to an ind where it was always snowing,¡± the big man admitted in a scratchy voice. ¡°But it was the home of the great Vegapunk.¡± ¡°Vegapunk?¡± Chopper asked. ¡°Yes, he is one of the greatest scientists in the world,¡± Franky said. ¡°I didn¡¯t meet him though. Hisb had been long abandoned. But I learned a lot.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him,¡± I admitted. ¡°He was the guy who made Bartholomew Kuma into an android and made the Pacifistas.¡± ¡°Those guys that were attacking the fake us?¡± Zoro asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°About Kuma,¡± Franky said. ¡°...I arrived on the Archipgo a few weeks ago. When I did, I found him guarding the Thousand Sunny.¡± ¡°What?! Why would he do that?!¡± Luffy yelled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He was beat up when I arrived. The only thing he said was, ¡®Straw Hats have arrived. Missionplete.¡¯ Apparently he kept our ship safe all these years,¡± Franky said. ¡°Sending us away helped us out too,¡± I said. ¡°Not sure of his motive. But he helped us a lot. We should thank him if we ever get the chance.¡± The Straw Hats were silent. Then Sanji woke up. ¡°Ah!¡± He yelled as he sat up. ¡°Weston! Send me back,¡± he pleaded as he jumped up. ¡°I am still feeling the after effects.¡± I frowned, studying him. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You look better now,¡± I said. ¡°Look at Nami and Robin.¡± He turned to them, his eyes turning to hearts, but his nose didn¡¯t bleed. ¡°You¡¯re cured.¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m not,¡± he said, punching his nose. I grabbed his arm. ¡°Tell us about what hell you went through,¡± I said. He shivered visibly, uncaring that we were already deep under the ocean. ¡°I can¡¯t talk about it,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re among friends,¡± I assured. ¡°I-I-It was awful,¡± he said crying. ¡°There were nothing but men. They dressed up like women, but it was a trap. All a trap. I can¡¯t remember much, but I wouldn¡¯t wish it on my worst enemy.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± I said. ¡°Luffy went to an ind of women.¡± ¡°What?!¡± He roared, his eyes almost catching fire with the hate he felt for the captain. ¡°It wasn¡¯t all that great,¡± Luffy said, annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t say that! Don¡¯t ever say that!¡± Sanji yelled. ¡°Quit overreacting,¡± Luffy said as he stared out at the ocean. ¡°I went to an ind with nothing but food,¡± Usopp said. ¡°What?!¡± Luffy roared as he turned to Usopp. The long nosed man was far more muscr than he was before. ¡°Oh yeah, I gained a lot of weight too. Took a lot of work to get muscles back,¡± Usopp said. ¡°Forget Fishman Ind,¡± Luffy said. ¡°We need to go to that ind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too far away,¡± Usopp assured. ¡°What about you, Weston?¡± ¡°Isle of the Sea Kings,¡± I said. ¡°I learned how to fight from a merfolkdy. She looked like an orca.¡± ¡°A what?¡± Usopp asked. I wasn¡¯t sure if killer whales were a thing in One Piece. ¡°An orca is like a deadly whale¡­a killer whale,¡± I ended up saying. ¡°Sea Kings woulde to her ind when they were wounded. She would take care of them. I learned quite a bit.¡± And the conversation continued on as we talked about our own little adventures. Brook talked about being summoned by a cult, and dealing with the double jointed people. Chopper talked about the advanced technology of the cavemen. Nami spoke of the friends she made on Weatherpiea. Only Robin was silent about what she did. I was sure it was all top secret anyway. Working with the Revolutionary Army she probably helped them take down some governments or something. Weughed and talked for a while. Simply staring out into the ocean as it passed us by. I considered awakening Nen in all of them. It could help them, but it was probably too much to ask. Only Luffy, Zoro, Sanji, and I had learned Haki. I wasn¡¯t sure how much they actually understood it. I kind of thought it might affect their fighting styles to learn a whole new power system. But I should probably awaken it in Nami and Robin. They would probably be pissed if they learned I helped Hancock learn a method to slow down aging, but left them high and dry. Since they didn¡¯t know Haki, it wouldn¡¯t be too much information for them. I was thinking when best to do it when Nami got everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°The Downward Plume ising up!¡± She yelled. We all ran to the fore, watching the giant rock wall approach. Rayleigh had mentioned that the currents around the Archipgo all led to the Downward Plume. The Plume was a high powered current that shot the boats down to the 20,000 feet mark. And was a must for anyone that wanted to make it to Fishman Ind in one piece. We stood staring at the powerful current in awe of it. Huge amounts of water could be seen to converge there and be pulled down where arge wall of rock was. ¡°What the hell is that?!¡± Usopp yelled, pointing ahead. At first we didn¡¯t see it. The giant octopus thing had blended in well with the surroundings. So far down there was hardly any light anyway. The giant sea king had about 40 tentacle arms, a small face, and a huge head behind the face that made him resemble an octopus. ¡°It¡¯s a Kraken!¡± Nami yelled. ¡°Oh, guess it¡¯s time to fight,¡± Luffy said. ¡°How do we get out of this thing?¡± ¡°Hold it, let¡¯s not jump to conclusions,¡± I said as I moved forward. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have any inter-¡± I stopped talking as the giant sea monster broke apart a ship with a single blow as it moved toward the Plume. ¡°And¡­nevermind,¡± I added as people started to freak out. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± ¡°Luffy, save us¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡± The cowards yelled. I stepped up, jumping to the lion head ornament at the front. ¡°Keep us steady, I¡¯ll deal with this guy,¡± I said as we picked up speed. ¡°I want to fight it!¡± Luffy yelled. ¡°Later, just want to get it out of our way,¡± I said as I did the hand seals. Pouring chakra into the water ahead of us a massive dragon far exceeding the height of our ship was made from the water. It roared as it moved forward, straight for the kraken. The Kraken met it head on, but I continued pouring in chakra as we got closer and closer. For a moment I thought my strength would fail, but then the kraken slipped and lost it¡¯s grip on the rocks. It was pulled into the Downward Plume as my chakra-dragon dissipated. ¡°Here we go!¡± I yelled as the plume came forward. The kraken was already long gone by the time we got to it. The speed of the boat increased exponentially and we were all thrown to the deck. Laughing as we went far into the depths of the ocean. CHAPTER 221 UNDER THE RED LINE CHAPTER 221 UNDER THE RED LINE The current pulled us forward, only increasing in speed. The giant Kraken tried totch onto the cavern wall as it was pulled down. Casting another jutsu I hit it again, adding my own strength to the current. It finally gave up and was sent on down to the depths as we were jostled this way and that. Eventually the current spat us out into a ck abyss. Still there but less powerful, the current kept us going forward to some unseen destination. The area around us mostly ck it was finally illuminated as Franky turned on new lights all around the ship. ¡°I decided to add these after the Florian Triangle,¡± he said proudly as the light became more powerful. ¡°Woahhh,¡± we said collectively as the ocean depths were revealed. Far overhead was a rock ceiling whererge glowing eels shot out from to attack prey. We were moving underneath the Red Line. ¡°Holy cow,¡± Chopper said. ¡°Look at all the glowing fish.¡± He was right, the ocean floor was alive now as we continued to shine lights all around us. More glowing eels stuck up from the ground like des of grass. Pink glowing fish with huge heads swam by. Large lights flickered off in the distance. ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should be careful?¡± Nami asked, shivering. Her breath was misting from her mouth. I frowned, I knew it was supposed to be cold so far under the water, but I didn¡¯t feel anything. I expelled my breath, it misted, but I felt normal. Annoyed by how I hadn¡¯t been feeling hot or coldtely I knew it was rted to my quirk, but not how or why. Was it rted to my Forge Evolution? Pushing the thought away forter I reminded myself to head to MHA next. Heating up the area around me she let out a sigh. ¡°Nope,¡± Luffy said. ¡°We need to draw in the danger. I¡¯m bored!¡± He yelled for all to hear. ¡°What?!¡± Nami yelled. ¡°We are almost 30,000 feet under the ocean.¡± ¡°She¡¯s right, captain,¡± I said. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to do something dangerous.¡± ¡°This is exactly the time!¡± Luffy yelled. ¡°How many other underwater inds are there?¡± ¡°None that I know of,¡± I admitted. ¡°Exactly. This is the one time that I get to explore. I want to have fun,¡± he admitted, putting on an angry pout. ¡°Fuck,¡± I mumbled. Not at him, but myself. ¡°Captain¡¯s right.¡± Luffy was a much better adventurer than I was. ¡°Nami, you heard the man.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± she grumbled. Heading into the cabin she came out with 3 thin metal hoops. ¡°Rayleigh also gave us these. Who all wants to go out there?¡± ¡°Yosh,¡± Luffy said. ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel better,¡± Sanji said, getting up from the deck. ¡°Sounds fun,¡± Zoro said. Nami walked to the railing and pushed the hoop against the bubble. When the bubble around our shiptched onto it she pulled it back. The hoop now had the shiny sheen of a bubble between it. She repeated it for the other 2. Tossing them on the grass deck she said, ¡°Step on.¡± Zoro, Sanji, and Luffy did so. Nami grabbed the hoop under Luffy and pulled it up. He was encased in a bubble. She moved it back down to his waist and held it there for a moment. Then pulled it back down. ¡°And out.¡± Luffy stepped out and the bubble stayed on him. It mostly clung to him at his legs and arms, but there was a distinct bubble around his torso. She did the same for Zoro and Sanji. ¡°You can go out there now,¡± Nami informed them. ¡°But be careful. Too much damage can break the bubble. And if you use up all your air, you¡¯ll suffocate.¡± ¡°Whatever, thanks Nami,¡± Luffy said with augh. Jumping to the railing he didn¡¯t hesitate to jump at the bubble around us. His own bubble fused to it then reformed with him as he passed through. I wasn¡¯t sure about Oda¡¯s magic but Luffy wasn¡¯t getting crushed, so that was good enough. Zoro and Sanji soon joined. The bubbles allowed them to float in the water but they could kick and swim to move around. ¡°I want to do it,¡± Chopper said as he and Usopp watched them have fun. At least until a giant fish came up and swallowed all 3. It wasn¡¯t long until the fish was cut in half though and the trio was swimming off into the dark depths. ¡°Nevermind,¡± Usopp and Chopper said as they seemed happy to just look around. ¡°Franky! What other cool things can you do?!¡± Chopper asked in child-like glee. ¡°You should see the cool upgrades I made to our mini-boats,¡± Franky said and walked them below deck. I moved to my spot near the helm. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Nami asked as she held onto it. She had been touching the Log Pose that hung from her wrist idly. Having missed it over such a long time away. ¡°Nothin,¡± I said. ¡°You lie,¡± she said. ¡°I can feel it.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Robin said. ¡°Whatever you did to us. I can feel that you¡¯re nervous.¡± ¡°Well shit,¡± I said, deciding that the Link might have been more trouble than I realized. ¡°Nothing, just expecting something to happen.¡± ¡°Like what? We get blown away for another 2 years?¡± Nami asked. Iughed, shaking my head. ¡°I don¡¯t think that will happen again. No, just the next ind. There should be dumb stuff going on there as well.¡± ¡°Liiiike,¡± Nami said slowly but firmly. ¡°Like drama with the royal family,¡± I said. ¡°They have a poneglyph there too.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Robin asked, intrigued. ¡°Yep, and the royal mermaid princess is like some ancient weapon like you were trying to find back in basta,¡± I said. ¡°She¡¯s an ancient weapon? Like those ns Franky was supposed to have?¡± Robin asked, confused. ¡°No idea,¡± I admitted. ¡°What I know is we should be running into a guy that is obsessed with her, but we aren¡¯t.¡± I remembered Vander Decken appeared soon after the kraken. But I wasn¡¯t seeing anything. Straight ahead was darkness, slowly illuminated as we drew closer and closer. ¡°We will just have to wait and see, I guess,¡± Nami said confidently as she maneuvered us around arge boulder. ¡°That¡¯s unlike you,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re usually more¡­adamant for answers.¡± ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m super strong now,¡± she said flexing her almost existent muscle. ¡°I believe it,¡± I said with augh. ¡°Interested in bing stronger?¡± ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± She asked, intrigued. ¡°There is this thing called Nen,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s really your life force but-¡± I stopped as a huge volcano exploded ahead of us. The fiery redva spewed out causing everyone to run to the fore to watch. ¡°Damn, never seen that before.¡± ¡°So cool,¡± Usopp mumbled. ¡°So dangerous,¡± Nami said. ¡°Can¡¯t go that way.¡± She moved to turn us but was caught up in a current as theva spewed closer and closer to us. ¡°Uh guys, I¡¯m losing control.¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked, my eyes still drawn to the volcano going off. Luffy was right, this was the experience of a lifetime. ¡°I¡¯m losing control!¡± Nami said. ¡°We are getting swept into another strong current. We need to get the others.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. Closing my eyes I pushed my chakra out to around us. Forcefully slowing the water down. ¡°Start yelling for them or something.¡± ¡°Luffy! Zoro! Sanji!¡± The others started to yell off in the direction they had swam in. I was able to slow the current down but it was only moments of it. As I slowed some down, new water swept in to rece it. I redoubled my efforts pouring more and more chakra out. I couldn¡¯t summon a turtle so far underwater, and I couldn¡¯t push us with my water because I might inadvertently pop us. I was stuck with trying to slow us down for now. ¡°Hurry up, can¡¯t hold us forever!¡± I said. ¡°I will go find them,¡± Robin said as she moved for one of the rings. As she did we heard a familiar yell. ¡°Guys!¡± We heard from the darkness. ¡°I got us a ride!¡± It took time for them to appear in the dim light around us, but as they did we looked up and up. The bottom part had been the many orange tentacles of the kraken, then at the top of the huge beast sat Luffy, Zoro, and Sanji in 1 shared bubble. ¡°We fought for a bit, but he decided to give us a ride,¡± Luffy said happily. ¡°Right, Surume?¡± The Kraken nodded then gingerly picked the 3 up off it¡¯s head then pushed them into our bubble. ¡°Take us to Fishman Ind!¡± Luffy yelled to the beast that was muchrger than I thought. It had to be at least 200 feet tall. The kraken nodded and we were jostled around as we were set upon it¡¯s head. The kraken then began to swim with the current. Theva had moved closer, but we far exceeded it¡¯s pace as the water drove us on to our destination. The current dragged us on again, and no drama happened. More giant fish passed us by. Luffy talked about his fun fight with the kraken. And I became more and more nervous. I had told Jimbei about Hordy Jones. Hoping that they would take care of the problem themselves. But Vander Decken should have still been an issue. I had been hoping to get a quest to defeat him then cut off his hand so we didn¡¯t have to deal with the drama of him throwing Noah¡¯s Ark or whatever the hell it was called. But we hadn¡¯t run into either in the canon. I was getting worried. As the sea floor turned into fine sand we noticed light begin to illuminate ahead of us. We all stayed on deck, watching as the area became more and more bright. Not as many giant sea monsters or huge boulders around the area smoothed out until therge bubble appeared. Fishman Ind looked like a giant round fishbowl. In my eyes, it basically was. Fishfolk and Merpeople could live in the water and air. Their ind was surrounded by 2 giant bubbles for added protection. The gap between the 2 bubbles simply had air in it, but the inner bubble held all the fun stuff. Argendmass on one half of the bubble, there was a big body of water that covered the other. This was where most all the fishmen lived. There were rich and poor areas of course, but the royal family lived above it all. Anotherrge bubble above the ind itself, it held the royal family¡¯s pce. For some reason I thought the royal pce was filled with water, so I wasn¡¯t sure why it needed a bubble. I decided to find that outter. Surume dragged us closer and closer to the ind and¡­nothing happened. ¡°Fuck,¡± I whispered, chewing my lip. We were supposed to be stopped by Hordy Jones¡¯ people and threatened to join his crew. I tapped my foot nervously. ¡°Starting to freak me out,¡± Nami hissed. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. ¡°Just¡­not what I expected,¡± I added through gritted teeth. ¡°So cool,¡± the others said as Surume carried us closer. We came to arge gate at the center of the bubble. There was a sign at the top that read: WELCOME TO FISHMAN ISLAND No one in line we were the first ones there. A seahorse woman smiled widely at us as we approached. ¡°Wee to Fishman Ind, is this trip for business or pleasure?¡± ¡°Uh both,¡± I said. ¡°Is there a toll?¡± ¡°Not today,¡± the woman said. ¡°It is the princess¡¯s wedding day. All attendance is free.¡± ¡°Wedding?!¡± I barked, getting more nervous. ¡°To who?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know him, sorry,¡± thedy said, still wearing a smile. ¡°Please make your way inside though. Your sea king will have to wait outside. No pets.¡± ¡°What about Chopper?¡± Usopp asked as heughed. Chopper hit him on the head. ¡°See you, Surume. Thanks for the ride!¡± Luffy yelled. The kraken released us and swam away while a new current formed and pushed the Sunny into the bubble of the ind. We were pushed through and our protective coating disappeared. Pushed through the 2ndyer we were on the body of water of the ind. Land ahead I didn¡¯t know what the hell to do. ¡°Where do we go?¡± Nami asked me. ¡°No idea,¡± I admitted. ¡°There should have been a graveyard¡­ or something?¡± I asked. Too reliant on the canon, we weren¡¯t supposed to get in this way. ¡°There are ships over there. Just park us. We need to go.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think we need to crash a wedding,¡± I said as I bit my nail. CHAPTER 222 FIXING MISTAKES CHAPTER 222 FIXING MISTAKES ¡°Ruin a wedding?!¡± Nami yelled as Zoro dropped the anchor. ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°The princess of Fishman Ind is like 16 years old,¡± I said. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be getting married. Something is not right here. Jimbei was supposed to meet us, remember, Luffy?¡± ¡°Right, maybe he just got busy,¡± Luffy said. We had befriended the fishman after the drama with Ash, and he had promised to meet us when we showed up on Fishman Ind. I was beginning to worry more as the seconds ticked by. ¡°No, something is not right,¡± I said. ¡°There is no one here. Do you see a single pirate ship docked besides ours? There is something bad going on.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be a good thing to have no pirates?¡± Nami asked. ¡°Not here,¡± I said. ¡°Fishman Ind thrives on pirate tourism. Since us pirates are the only ones that can¡¯t get past the Red Line legally. We have toe this way.¡± I knew in canon that Hordy Jones and his crew enlisted or killed all the pirates that came by. But if he was gone, and Vander Decken wasn¡¯t around, then what the hell was going on? ¡°Just trust me. We need to go, and fast,¡± I said. ¡°We can check out the indter. We need to find this wedding and stop it¡­.probably¡­.most likely.¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± Nami said. ¡°How do you propose we go about this? I assume you want to be quick?¡± I nodded. Pulling arge wave of water from around us I made a long tform about 15 feet long and 4 feet wide then froze it. ¡°Jump on,¡± I said. It didn¡¯t take long for them to excitedly get on the flying frozen surfboard. Luffy, Chopper, and Usoppughing as I flew us up over the heights of the buildings then further into the ind. The crew marveled at the sights, nning where they wanted to go after this. None really understanding the predicament this ce could be in. I didn¡¯t remember everything about the One Piece Manga, but I did remember Fishman Ind, just because it was the arc after the long awaited 2 year time gap. I remembered looking forward to it after Oda took off like a month to work on his n. Granted, Fishman Ind wasn¡¯t the best arc, but it set the stage for the New World. I scanned the ground, seeing literally no one around. Then I caught sight of a small group. They were running in a hurry off to the right. I turned us and moved along to chase after them. The crew was pointing down to this or that weird building. I was getting more on edge as we left the main town. Far ahead I noticed more fish people converging at a point. I sped us up. ¡°Faster! Faster!¡± Luffy yelled as he pped his sandaled feet. ¡°I want to learn to do ninja stuff!¡± Chopper yelled. ¡°Holy cow, what¡¯s that?!¡± Usopp yelled as we came to where everyone else was headed. There was arge natural bowl shaped into the rock floor of the ind. A high ledge around it the majority of the fishmen and merfolk were congregated around it. They appeared to be everyday citizens. Sanji yelled down to the mermaids on floating bubbles and the like. I recognized the area immediately. Lowering us closer to the ground I pulled us around tond on the ledge. The b of ice ground to a halt and I jumped forward. Pushing through the gathered people as I made my way to the edge. Therge bowl was filled with thousands of fishmen. A quick nce told me that they were pirates. All faced the other end of the inner bowl. At that end was as I feared. Hordy Jones stood on one tform. He was a big man, supposedly a great white shark fishman. With curly ck hair down his back and wearing a beret he looked like a jackass to me. Behind him was the giant king Neptune. A merman, he had a huge body with a fish tail and human torso. With a thick curly beard and length of hair he was more bby than muscr. His body was covered in deep gashes and bruises. Just like his 3 mermen sons next to him. The king and his sons had men holding spears at their throats. Ready to kill them at any time. I almost missed a beaten and bloody Jimbei beside them. He was a hell of a lot more beat up than I¡¯d seen him back in Impel Down. The now white skinned Hordy told me the fishman had already overdosed on that strengthening drug so it was no surprise Jimbei had lost whatever fight that had happened. A hundred feet away from the tform was an altar. On one side of it stood the beautiful Princess Shirahoshi. Long pink hair the mermaid was asrge as her father. A long white wedding gown covered most of her torso and fish tail, but she was easy to recognize as she openly cried. In front of her was a much shorter Vander Decken. The creepy Drac worthy fishmanughed as he faced her. ¡°Quit with the crying Princess Shirahoshi. Or your family is dead.¡± Shirahoshi sniffled loudly and the fishman priest between them continued talking. I began to channel chakra into me. Growing angry as I stared at the merfolk and fishmen willing to simply stand around and watch their Royal family get killed. Just like in canon these stupid people were unwilling to help. I couldn¡¯t stand it. That¡¯s when I got the quest.
One Piece Quest 10:
Defeat Hordy Jones and Vander Decken
Save the Fishman Royal Family
Rewards:
60,000,000 Berries
Bonus Upgrade
¡°Weston, calm down,¡± Robin said, grabbing my arm. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I turned to see that the other Straw Hats had joined us. ¡°That guy is threatening to kill the Princess¡¯ family if she doesn¡¯t marry him,¡± I said pointing. ¡°Luffy, go kick that pale guy¡¯s ass. Zoro, Sanji, I need you to kick the asses of those guys threatening the king, his sons, and Jimbei. Everyone else start kicking the asses of those people down there. They¡¯re all pirates that work for those guys.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I needed,¡± Luffy said, cracking his knuckles. He grabbed the edge of the bowl and began moving backward as his body stretched. ¡°What?! We need more than that?!¡± Nami yelled. ¡°Sorry. Don¡¯t have the full story, but can¡¯t let this marriage happen,¡± I said. I felt bad but moved the water in Zoro and Sanji¡¯s body to move in front of Luffy. They yelled angrily as Luffy let his feet lift up then all 3 were shot in the direction of Hordy Jones. Jumping off the edge I pulled out my Jitte. Pouring water out of the Jitte the crowd below began to react as Luffy mmed into Hordy, a yelling Sanji and Zoro with him. A tform of water under me I shot toward Shirahoshi and Vander Decken. My anger continued to boil up. Pushing power through me. Vander Decken could be very dangerous if I didn¡¯t handle this correctly. The fishman had eaten a Devil fruit. A very unique one, I couldn¡¯t remember what it was called though. I knew that if he touched something with his hand he could throw anything at it and the object would always reach them. Years ago he had fallen in love with the princess and touched Shirahoshi. Then spent the following years tormenting her by throwing weapons at her. Forcing her to stay locked away in her own home. Hidden from the rest of the world as huge axes or spears pummeled the building she was in. Vander Decken didn¡¯t know what hit him as his arm extended out to pass along a giant ring for Shirahoshi. The water around my Jitte sharpened and I sliced through his forearm with ease. Luckily it was the arm I wanted to cut off. The arm I cut off had a gloved hand, which should have been the one he touched her with. Thus solving the issue of Noah¡¯s Ark. A giant ship that he was supposed to throw at her when she spurned his advances. The ark was utterly enormous, probably the biggest ship ever built and had the potential to crush Fishman Ind. Vander Decken screamed out in pain as his arm fell to the ground. Dropping the giant ring from the dead grip it rolled to me. ¡°Nami will like this as a tiara,¡± I said, picking up the ring. It had a gold band and thergest diamond I had ever seen mounted on it. ¡°Who the fuck are you?!¡± Vander Decken yelled. ¡°I¡¯m Weston,¡± I said. ¡°And you¡¯re lucky I don¡¯t want the Anti-Hero role here too or else I would have killed you.¡± I moved the curved water de of the Jitte to his neck. ¡°How dare you threaten this girl, you sick fuck! I¡¯m not going to bother asking her what I should do, because she would tell me to forgive you. So I¡¯ll just kick your ass.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Vander Decken yelled but I jumped up, dulling the water around the Jitte as I hit him in the head with it. He was knocked into the sidewalls around us. I wasn¡¯t done though. Jumping to him I hit him a lot more times for good measure. Using Nen and Haki to figure out which one hurt the guy more. He was beaten and bloody by the time I was done. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked the princess as I came back to her. ¡°Um yes, but my family,¡± she said weakly. ¡°They¡¯re fine, my friends are handling it,¡± I said pointing at the tform behind her where the others were fighting. It looked like the other royal family members had the weapons away from their throats at least. Making a hand seal I made 5 clones. 4 ran off to watch over the king and his sons, and maybe Jimbei if he absolutely needed it. The other stayed with Shirahoshi as I ran into the fray of the other Fishman pirates. Luffy, Zoro, and Sanji could handle Hordy and his direct subordinates. It was a good time for them to show off their skills. Me, I wanted to just punch people. Still angry at the situation I couldn¡¯t help but worry that I might have led things to this end. So it was up to me to fix it. Unluckily for these guys, the only way I knew how to fix things was by beating them up until I felt better about myself. I punched the first man, he looked like a lion fish, he barelysted one blow as I poured my all into it. He was thrown back and bowled over 3 more guys as I moved into my more natural fighting style, my fists and kicks. I brought it all to bear as I mowed over them. Armament Haki in one arm, my fist covered with Nen in the other. I was doing my best to try to mix them, but it wasn¡¯t working as well as I would have liked. One or the other was all I could manage at the moment. I settled on Haki or Nen in either arm like I did with my hot and cold fists when fighting. With that thought I added pulling in energy from my left arm, and pushing it our of my right, putting on anotheryer of damage as I continued on my rampage. Observation Haki telling me those trying to attack from behind I kicked back and continued moving on. At one point a huge amount of foes thought to surround me. Sending out my Conqueror¡¯s Haki, they passed out in a wide circle. Dropping unconscious at my feet and I was moving through them again. After a half hour of making my way through them I got to the rest of the Straw Hats as they were attacked by theckeys of Hordy and Vander Decken¡¯s crew. ¡°Weston! You have to time to tell us what¡¯s going on?!¡± Nami yelled angrily as she sent another lightning bolt out with her Climatact. ¡°Uhhh-¡° I stopped as a giant man walked into therge bowl. He was over 100 feet tall. ¡°Later, unless you want to fight that guy.¡± She turned, seeing him she turned back around. ¡°Fine, go do whatever. But I expect answers,¡± Nami said. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what I know now, then you can go fight him,¡± I offered. ¡°No, go fight him then you tell me,¡± she ordered. ¡°What have you been doing for 2 years? Can¡¯t you take on a giant now?¡± ¡°I can,¡± she said, pointing her bow staff at me. ¡°But I¡¯m not stupid enough to volunteer for it like someone I know.¡± ¡°Fine, fine,¡± I said, letting out a sigh. ¡°Hey Watanashi or whatever the hell your name is!¡± I yelled at the giant. ¡°I¡¯m gonna kick your ass!¡± The giant turned to me, growing angry he threw a punch down my way. I jumped up hitting him hard in the chin only for him to fall backward balling his eyes out. Disappointed with the fight we continued on. It was reminiscent of thest time we fought fishmen. Arlong and his crew were so long ago, each of these fishmen were probably as strong as he was. But we were beating them easily. Fishman after fishman went down. Luffy brought out his gears, mixing in his Haki as he fought Hordy Jones. They were all over the ce as they fought it out, but it was easy to see that even empowered, Hordy was no match. It took time but eventually the leader was brought down. The others gave up soon after. Tired but pleased this was finished I went up to the tform to find Jimbei sitting with a happy smile on his face. ¡°You better exin what the hell happened here,¡± I told the big guy. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Jimbei said. ¡°It started years ago-¡° ¡°Nope nope,¡± I interrupted quickly. ¡°Start with thest few days.¡± He frowned but nodded. ¡°That will take longer to exin.¡± ¡°Ugh,¡± I groaned. Not wanting to listen to a 20 chapter background on the fishmen but sure that some people didn¡¯t know the story. ¡°Just prepare a feast for the captain and we can talk about itter.¡± I pulled the man to his feet and we began helping the royals out of their chains. CHAPTER 223 FRIENDS CHAPTER 223 FRIENDS ¡°After what you told me, we talked to the Princess,¡± Jimbei admitted. ¡°She backed up your im and we sent people to arrest Hody Jones. We didn¡¯t capture him until a few months ago. Then a few days ago human pirates were being thrown into the pce. They took it over. Freed Hody, then threatened Shirahoshi to marry Vander Decken.¡± It was pissing me off that he kept calling the guy Hody. Had I remembered the name wrong? Or was it another bad trantion from the manga I read? Jimbei hadn¡¯t corrected me before, so I assumed I had been right. I left it alone for now. It was the day after our fight with Hordy/Hody Jones and the other fishman. We were at the Royal pce having a feast with the thankful king and his sons. Luffy wasn¡¯t listening of course. Simply chowing down as they continued to fill his te withrge sea kings grilled up for him. ¡°And they kicked your ass, Jimbei? I thought Hody was some punk?¡± I asked. ¡°He was using a dangerous drug, and they caught me off guard,¡± the fishman admitted. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect any of this to happen. That damn Vander Decken threw those human pirates at Shirahoshi. Then the pirates allowed Hody¡¯s henchmen inside the pce.¡± ¡°We do thank you again,¡± King Neptune said. He was a jolly man with a big red beard. I liked the pushover king. ¡°Where is Princess Shirahoshi anyway?¡± Sanji asked. ¡°She was as beautiful as I had heard.¡± ¡°Still quite shaken up about the whole ordeal, I¡¯m afraid,¡± the king admitted. ¡°Why was that Hody Jones guy doing all this anyway?¡± Robin asked. ¡°It started some time ago,¡± Jimbei said. ¡°There was a famous fishman by the name Fisher Tiger¡­¡± he started exining the whole backstory. I rolled my eyes, having read it all before. This was one of the few backstories I bothered reading and I regretted it. Fisher Tiger was a famous fishman that had been captured by the Tenryuubito. Made into a ve he started a revolt freeing hundreds of human and fishman ves, my wife included. So I had major props for the guy. I just didn¡¯t want to hear his life story again. Fisher Tiger then made a pirate crew. Jimbei had quit his day job as a royal guard to join up. They then traveled around the world freeing ves, fighting marines, and even befriending a human. Then Fisher Tiger was betrayed by humans and killed. All the while the queen of the fishmen, Otohime, was trying to collect signatures from fishmen to try to join the world government, so their ind wouldn¡¯t be sowless. She got most of the signatures but they were burned and she was killed by Hody Jones, while he med it on a gullible human. Shirahoshi knew because she watched it happen, or a shark did, I couldn¡¯t remember. Either way she kept it a secret, instilling more hate for humans. Now I hoped that things were better. Luffy and Jimbei didn¡¯t get to share blood or whatever, but us humans saved the day at least. That should have been good enough. I eyed Robin and Nami. Both were engrossed in the story. Moving under the table I made a shadow clone and forced him to sit through the tale while I draped myself in chakra and ran off. Sticking to the corridors filled with air I wandered around the castle a little as I tried to find my way to Shirahoshi. Since I¡¯d met her my quirk told me just where to look. It took time but I eventually found the crying princess in her tower. The brick stonework was still littered with weapons embedded in them. Some of many Vander Decken had thrown at her over the years. The huge axes had words like ¡®Marry me¡¯ ¡®why are you ignoring me¡¯ and other such things written on them. I was d he¡¯d lost his arm and was hopefully trapped for good in the dungeon. ¡°Why are you in here?¡± I asked the princess as I walked in. The giant mermaid turned to face me. Tears streaming down her face as she tried to wipe them away. ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± she said. ¡°You promised toe see me.¡± I cursed inwardly. I¡¯d forgotten that my clone started chatting her up while he sat on herp and watched me fight my way through the crowd of fishmen. My clones were too much like me. Having hit on the beautiful girl he had made more than a few promises. ¡°I did,¡± I said slowly. ¡°Why did you want to see me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re a ninja,¡± Shirahoshi said. ¡°I-I want to go somewhere. Somewhere I¡¯ve always wanted. Can your powers help me?¡± I remembered where she wanted to go then. ¡°Why not just go? Vander Decken is captured.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still a princess,¡± she said hesitantly. ¡°I want to go without all the guards.¡± I let out a sigh. ¡°Fine, is now okay?¡± She wiped her eyes again, sitting up straighter as she nodded. She really was beautiful. Long pink hair, arge rack, easily the biggest I¡¯ve seen¡­but also a fishtail for a lower half. I wanted her for myself, but all I could picture was the conundrum from Futurama. When Fry tried toy with a mermaid it hadn¡¯t gone how he wanted and he had to give up on the dream. There were no sex organs that matched up. The fact that she was a giant didn¡¯t bother me. I could figure that out in the future. It was the fact that she was part fish. Disappointed that this probably wouldn¡¯t lead anywhere I still wanted to be nice to the girl. She had a hard life all because of a stalker. I¡¯d do what I could for her. Making a hand seal I poured a huge amount of chakra into her. Smoke billowed out and her body changed drastically. ¡°What did you do?¡± She asked as she moved to a mirror. Staring back at her was the face of King Neptune. ¡°I made you look like your dad. It¡¯s just temporary though,¡± I reminded. ¡°It¡¯s so real,¡± she said, feeling her face. ¡°Are you magic?¡± ¡°¡­basically,¡± I said. ¡°My secret ninja arts. As him, you should be able to travel a little more freely.¡± ¡°Do you think it will work?¡± She giggled, in a much better mood. ¡°No giggling. Make your voice deeper,¡± I reminded. ¡°Like this?¡± She asked in a lower tone. ¡°Better. Now give orders like him,¡± I said. ¡°Get out of my way! I¡¯m the king!¡± She yelled. ¡°I doubt he¡¯s ever said that. But it¡¯s worth a shot. Let¡¯s go,¡± I said. She started giggling again as we snuck out. With me leading I used Haki to sense ahead. Making sure no one wasing our way I moved us through the halls. The small me and the giant figure of the king trying to hide behind me as we moved. It was ratherical and fun. When people got too close I draped us in darkness chakra. She risked confronting 2 cooks as the king. Giggling as she gave them orders. Then they were running off to do what he/she asked. We eventually got to the exit only to be found out by Robin and Nami. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± The girls asked as they studied me. ¡°How¡¯d you know it wasn¡¯t me?¡± I asked. ¡°This Link of yours,¡± Robin reminded, pointing to my crotch. I cursed inwardly. I was going to have to remember that for the future. ¡°Who did you make up as the king?¡± ¡°The princess. We are making a break for it,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone,¡± the Princess pleaded as the king. ¡°I want to go to my mother¡¯s grave.¡± Robin and Nami shared a look but decided to help out. Robin got us a ship and Nami was soon driving it as we left the pce. Dressing me and the girls up like guards no one questioned us as we went to the lower Fishman Ind. Shirahoshi directed us where to go as I released the transformation on her. ¡°Thanks for this,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯ve been so lonely since my friend Megalo disappeared.¡± I knew that was her shark pet or something. I thought the Straw Hats were supposed to save him, although I couldn¡¯t remember how. I hoped I didn¡¯t cause the thing to be killed identally. ¡°No problem. You¡¯ve had a hard life, Shirahoshi,¡± I said as I leaned back in therge seat next to her. ¡°What will you do now?¡± ¡°What do you mean? I just want to see my mother¡¯s grave for the first time.¡± ¡°After this I mean. You aren¡¯t at risk for being attacked. Are you going to do what your mother did? Try to get your people to join the rest of the world?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, what should I do?¡± She asked seriously. ¡°Whatever you want,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s a big world out there. Maybe start your own pirate crew and-¡° ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± Robin cut in. ¡°You¡¯re still 16. Do what your dad tells you. And don¡¯t listen to this idiot.¡± ¡°Idiot?!¡± I yelled. ¡°You¡¯re sleeping with this idiot, you know.¡± ¡°Oh I know,¡± Robin said with a slight smile. ¡°So don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know why you¡¯re sneaking off with a princess during a dinner party.¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked unashamedly. ¡°I am a perfect gentleman. How dare you use me of being anything but.¡± ¡°Whatever, you damn pervy sweet talker,¡± Nami said as she leisurely drove the boat. ¡°Don¡¯t trust this guy, Princess. He¡¯s worse than any otherdies man.¡± ¡°Worse? Why?¡± ¡°Because you seed,¡± sheughed. ¡°But we are onto you. Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be sweet talking anyone else while we are around.¡± ¡°You 2 sure liked it when I brought someone else along,¡± I grumbled. ¡°I guess you don¡¯t want this ring I got you.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Nami yelled as she turned to face me. The boat veering off course as she did. I pulled the huge ring from behind my back. It was the one Vander Decken was going to give Shirahoshi. ¡°It¡¯s gigantic. But I thought it was the perfect size for your greedy head.¡± I stuck my tongue out as I tossed it to her. ¡°That¡¯s my ring,¡± Shirahoshi mumbled. ¡°You weren¡¯t going to marry the guy anyway,¡± Nami said, eyeing therge diamond that made her eyes sparkle. She looped her arm into the band humming happily as she corrected course and continued on. Her hand idly moving along the giant diamond as she drove. ¡°Where¡¯s my ring?¡± Robin asked, almost offended. I realized my mistake, this could have been easily misconstrued as an engagement ring. Hancock had been very adamant that only she would be my wife and have my kids. I was starting to worry about these 2 again. Then again she told me to be a pirate. It was on her if I was a greedy pirate. ¡°You can grow so many hands my dear, I wasn¡¯t sure how many to get you,¡± I said. ¡°1 is fine¡­for now,¡± Robin assured. Iughed, nodding as Naminded the boat. We got out to find we were at the far edge of Fishman Ind near a forest. At one edge was a very obvious poneglyph that drew Robin''s gaze and she was soon running off to it. What surprised me was there was a fishwoman next to it. One I recognized. She was a ck and white orca fishwoman. The very person that said she would never set foot on the ind again. ¡°Angiea! What the hell are you doing here?!¡± I asked as I ran up to her. Shirahoshi was already moving off into the forest close by. Nami followed me. ¡°Weston, I hear you and yours are to thank for saving my home,¡± the older woman said. ¡°We helped a little,¡± I said, grabbing her thick ink-ck arms. ¡°What are you doing? You said you wouldn¡¯te.¡± ¡°Some sea kings told me bad stuff was going on here. Guess I couldn¡¯t ignore it,¡± she said. ¡°Besides, I wanted to see if you¡¯d make it.¡± ¡°I did. Just barely in time too,¡± I admitted. ¡°Jimbei¡¯s here. I could introduce you.¡± I raised and lowered my eyebrows suggestively. She blushed¡­I thought, it was hard to tell with her face. ¡°Shut it,¡± she growled. ¡°No, I¡¯m gonna head back home now.¡± ¡°But you just got here. What about your sister? There¡¯s gotta be more people you want to see,¡± I said. ¡°Not for me,¡± she said. ¡°But I¡¯m d I saw you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t leave like that, a fight then, like old times,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s been 6 weeks,¡± she said. But I could see she was smiling. ¡°Perfect,¡± I said. ¡°Oh right, Nami, this is thedy that kicked my ass for 2 years. Angiea, this is my girlfriend Nami. There¡¯s Robin too¡­but she is in her own little world.¡± The dark haired beauty was focused on the poneglyph sitting out in the open. ¡°So good to meet you,¡± Nami said, shaking her hand. ¡°Did you make him cry a lot?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Angiea growled. ¡°And piss blood.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t remind me,¡± I said, my hand moving to my groin. I had thought Evey was ruthless. Angiea was a hell of a lot worse. ¡°You¡¯re my hero,¡± Nami said. ¡°That¡¯s thest time I make you cry tears of joy,¡± I hissed. ¡°I-I was joking,¡± Nami said innocently. ¡°Yeah, yeah, let¡¯s do this,¡± I said, stepping away. For 2 years I doubted I ever really beat Angiea in a fight. I had spent weeks in One Punch Man, but more importantly HxH. Hisoka had taught me how to fight on instinct. It was time to show Angiea I wasn¡¯t all strong moves. I actually knew what I was doing. We separated and faced one another. Then we were attacking. The air crackled with energy as we punched one another. She got me in the face while I got her in her arm. Growling I absorbed the blow and kicked her knees out from under her. Only using physical strength I showed that I hadn¡¯t been cking on my style. I could feel my hardened skin do wonders as I absorbed another hit only to kick her across the face. Blood was spit out and I epted the short victory as she coated her arm in Haki and chopped me hard in the neck. I almost passed out but gritted my teeth. My hand glowing red with heat she dodged back as we danced to our song. It was nostalgic to attack and be hit by her. For so many months it had been she and I. The hateful fishwoman and the lovable human. She never asked about my life outside and I never asked about her past. We were there to fight it out. Having our own weird conversation of physical blows as we spent day and night trying to beat the other up. Granted she seeded a hell of a lot more than I did. But I gave as good as I got¡­now and then. I nned to make this time one of those. Punching, shing, hitting, and grunting as we went on, the fight continued for an hour as the ground around us was torn up. Midway through Angiea gave me a smile. Pleased with my progress it was all I needed to know I was doing better thanst time. Bringing my all to the fight she dodged bullets, and ground breaking Nen hits, letting only the weaker blows meet her thick rubbery hide. We eventually took a break, breathing heavily as we stared at one another when we noticed a few people watching us. Shirahoshi had joined back up with us, but also a merfolk that I didn¡¯t know. She had long ck hair and the tail of a shark. ¡°Shyarly,¡± Angiea said, annoyance in her voice. ¡°I saw that you would be here, but I didn¡¯t believe it,¡± the woman said. I realized that it was Angiea¡¯s estranged sister. She was some kind of seer. ¡°Sorry to interrupt your bout.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be, kid proved himself,¡± Angiea said. I felt my chest swell with pride. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I want to talk to you,¡± Shyarly said. ¡°The princess has a special power we need your help to awaken.¡± ¡°Power?¡± Shirahoshi asked nervously. ¡°Yes, we should discuss elsewhere,¡± Shyarly said, eyeing Nami, Robin, and I. Angiea frowned but then walked over to them. ¡°Power? What¡¯s up?¡± Nami asked. ¡°Remember how I said she could talk to sea kings. Angiea can kind of do that too. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s concerning that,¡± I said. ¡°Ah, I read in the poneglyph about a weapon called Poseidon. Do you think it¡¯s rted?¡± Robin asked. ¡°Could be,¡± I said as my legs became wobbly and I sat down. ¡°You 2 really went all out,¡± Nami said. ¡°You did that for 2 years?¡± ¡°Mostly. It was more 1 sided at the start¡­and the middle¡­and kind of the end,¡± I admitted. ¡°Jeez, maybe I had it a little easy,¡± she admitted. I chuckled but pulled up my quest.
One Piece Quest 10: Complete
Defeat Hordy Jones and Vander Decken
Save the Fishman Royal Family
Rewards:
60,000,000 Berries
Bonus Upgrade
I felt better having fought Angiea again. Like maybe I stood a chance in One Piece now. Before I wasn¡¯t so sure. But whatever I had learned in HxH had helped me. I now felt ready to take it a step further. After upgrading my Psychic Resistance to Minor Psychic Resistance I brought up my shop. Reviewing all the Devil fruits one more time I clicked the button for the Tremor Devil Fruit. My stores of Berries dropped from 207 million to 7 million berries as the fruit appeared in myp. It was pear shaped, blue with swirls around it. I had never seen a devil fruit in person, each was supposed to be unique. But I knew they all had the swirls around them. ¡°Where the hell did you get that?¡± Nami asked as her eyes bulged. ¡°Been saving it up,¡± I said, picking up the fruit. ¡°Are you going to eat it?¡± Robin asked, she too was very surprised. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about it,¡± I said. ¡°Is that¡­a devil fruit?¡± Nami asked, reaching out. I handed it to her. ¡°It is¡­I found it floating out in the ocean.¡± ¡°We should sell it,¡± Nami said. ¡°They¡¯re worth a lot.¡± ¡°This one¡¯s special,¡± I said. ¡°It is the same fruit that Whitebeard ate.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Robin asked. ¡°The Tremor Devil Fruit?¡± I nodded. ¡°He was known as the strongest man in the world because of it.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± I said. ¡°So let me ask you, Nami, my love.¡± She looked up from the fruit to me. ¡°Do you want to be the strongest woman in the world? Or want to date the strongest man in the world?¡± ¡°What? Why are you asking me?¡± ¡°Because I want to know if you want to eat it,¡± I offered. ¡°If you don¡¯t. I n to.¡± She hesitated for a moment. Licking her lips as she studied it. Then slowly passed it back to me. ¡°I like to be able to swim.¡± I chuckled. ¡°Me too. But I think I can still manage despite a fruit,¡± I said, taking it back from her. ¡°You and your cheat powers,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Can¡¯t believe you¡¯re going to eat a real devil fruit.¡± ¡°Me either to be honest,¡± I said as my heart pounded in my chest. ¡°Hope this works.¡± I eyed the girls. Neither moved to stop me. I took a bite and munched on the fruit. Honestly it tasted like crap. Very unappetizing as I took bite after bite. When I finished it I didn¡¯t feel any changes. My status screen didn¡¯t have the devil fruit on the skills list, so I needed a quest to get it there to use in the other Manga Rooms. I brought up my Weakness Eliminator and used it on my body.
Please choose which (1) weakness to eliminate.
Empathic Psychic Link (3)
Bodily Impurities
Devil Fruit Lock
Hydrostatic Weakness
Chakra Impurities
Energy Transference Weakness
Haki Impurities
¡°Holy shit,¡± I mumbled. ¡°What?¡± Nami asked. ¡°Feel any different?¡± ¡°I think,¡± I lied. ¡°Just give me a second.¡± I read the list over. I had a hell of a lot more weaknesses than I thought. I knew about the Empathic Psychic Link from Berserker Mode. I hadn¡¯t felt the draw as much when I was in different versions of me, only when I was in the Junction Hallway. Bodily Impurities sounded like some cultivation trope, but I guessed it was real. Devil Fruit Lock was probably what made it so you could only have 1 devil fruit power. If I could get rid of that I could potentially have more. Hydrostatic Weakness must have been the weakness to water. The others were less confusing. Chakra Impurities sounded important to get rid of, the same for Haki Impurities. I also wanted to get rid of the Energy Transference Weakness. That had to be rted to my Give and Take Quirk. That would really help me out if I didn¡¯t have to stop the energy in my body, or wasn¡¯t weak to it. But for now I needed to be able to swim. I touched Hydrostatic Weakness and pulled out my Seastone Jitte. Touching the cool blue stone I didn¡¯t feel anything. ¡°Perfect,¡± I said. ¡°Seriously, you¡¯re fine?¡± Robin asked, annoyed. ¡°How?¡± ¡°A skill. Let me practice it and maybe I can teach you someday,¡± I lied. I wanted a hell of a lot more Weakness Eliminators. She tsked but nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s not tell anyone I ate that fruit for now. I would like to figure it out.¡± ¡°Fine with me,¡± Nami said. ¡°You¡¯re a freak with your skills anyway.¡± ¡°Thank you my dear, your words warm my heart,¡± I said, kissing her cheek. I turned to the 3 fishwomen talking in whispered tones. ¡°Sex?¡± I asked the 2 of them. ¡°Here?¡± Robin asked, biting her lip. ¡°We could,¡± I said, leaning closer to her. ¡°Out in the open, for the whole ocean to see.¡± ¡°You know what gets me wet,¡± Robin said, causing me to bark augh and the merwomen to look our way. ¡°Ugh, I hate you 2,¡± Nami said. ¡°You¡¯re just as horny,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah, but I at least know we should do that sort of thing inside,¡± Nami mumbled. ¡°We can go inside your mind,¡± I offered taking out my ne. Robin and Nami shared a look then shrugged. We were soon in my Makuramoto exploring one another. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how my new devil fruit worked. Tremor sounded quite interesting, could I use it in the bedroom somehow? Robin and Nami had their clothes off and were jumping me then. I pushed that thought away for now as we kissed and they began to cum. CHAPTER 224 BIG TROUBLE CHAPTER 224 BIG TROUBLE Nami rode on top of me. Moving up and down her chest jiggled with each shift of her weight. We were both sweaty as our session had continued on. ¡°I love you,¡± she rasped through a scratchy voice. She had been so loud earlier she might have damaged her throat. ¡°I love you,¡± I said moving my hand to between us. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± she warned, her eyes bulging, but she never stopped moving up and down. ¡°Just a little,¡± I promised. Sending out vibrations through my hand they were slight for the power, but she came hard. Losing all her strength as her clit trembled, and inadvertently my dick was vibrated inside of her. We came together as it felt too good to fight. She squeaked a moan as she dropped down. Losing all of her strength I filled another condom as I stopped making the air vibrate against her skin. She mumbled a curse at me as she rolled off. I had gotten the Devil Fruit Skill a few days ago. I had practiced with it a little, but even just awoken in me it was too powerful to mess with in the bubble of Fishman Ind. I had to scale it down to simple stuff, which led to very simple fun in the bedroom. We were staying at arge hotel in the nice part of Fishman Ind. The girls had decided on a fancy hotel for them. The guys stayed at a less expensive ce while Luffy got his sightseeing fill in. Robin, Nami, and I had seen some sights of course, but 2 years away hadn¡¯t been fixed in one night. I turned to see Robin eyeing me on her side of the bed. Laying on her chest she winked and moved her head back. I smiled back and was soon lining my dick up with her ass. Lubing her up with some chakra-water I moved in slowly. The normally cautious woman had be more bold around Nami, allowing her own sexual preferences to surface around her friend. ¡°What about you, my little slut,¡± I growled in Robin¡¯s ear. Her ass tightened as I continued to move in. She took my length with a few groans and gasps as I continued to talk dirty in her ear. ¡°Do you like my new skill?¡± I didn¡¯t let her answer as my hand moved underneath her. Moving to her clit I made the air vibrate around her. She came hard as it did. Neither woman had ever experienced a vibrator before so they were brought into deeper throes of pleasure as I added the skill to my cheat set. She moaned loudly as I pulled out and began to get forceful with taking her ass. ¡°Fucking fuck,¡± Robin grunted as she finished another orgasm. ¡°You¡¯re tearing me up.¡± ¡°Just the way you like it,¡± I said, pping her ass. She nodded as I moved faster into her. ¡°Cum in me, fuck, it¡¯s so good,¡± Robin mumbled. I grabbed a fistful of her hair, pulling her up as she gasped with every thrust. No longer able to speak, she cried out as I sped up more. My Lust chakra causing immense pleasure in her ass, I turned off and on the vibrations from my hand with the other. Her head turning she began kissing me. ¡°Tear me up,¡± she got out. I sped up more somehow. Loud smacks sounding from my crotch and her ample dark ass meeting. I groaned and released in her ass as she held onto the nket for dear life. Crying out she came harder as our chakra met. When I finished I pulled out, causing her to shiver but let out a happy moan. ¡°I don¡¯t get the appeal of that,¡± Nami said. ¡°My pussy hurts as it is.¡± ¡°I get in the mood for it,¡± Robin hummed happily. ¡°Some girls are extra sensitive down there.¡± ¡°Thank god I¡¯m not,¡± Nami said. ¡°Now clean up, we should really make an appearance outside for once.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯ve stayed so long on the ind,¡± I said walking to the bathroom. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Robin asked. ¡°Carry me.¡± I chuckled and walked back. Rolling her over I princess carried her in with me. The shower came on and it wasn¡¯t long until Nami limped her way inside. ¡°Why do I put up with this shit? Everytime I think I¡¯ll be fine during it, then I¡¯m limping by the time we finish,¡± Nami grumbled. ¡°You love it,¡± I said, kissing her. ¡°You¡¯re the one that asks to keep going.¡± ¡°You force it,¡± she said. ¡°How the hell do you keep going? I¡¯ve heard guys are 1 and done. Hey, you¡¯ve had enough under the stream.¡± She moved over to Robin stealing her spot. ¡°Never look a gift horse in the mouth,¡± Robin said, moving over to me. Having recovered she eyed me up and down and began rubbing her wet chest against mine. I smiled wide and we were soon making out. Pushing her up against the wall as we got more heated. Feeling her ample curves I could stay like that all day, but Nami soon finished up and was pushing us to wrap up as well. Getting dressed we headed out of the hotel and were met with plenty of waves and hellos from the merfolk and fishmen. Many had been at the forced wedding, unwilling to do anything, but at least they showed their appreciation now. I did my best not to get angry at them. ¡°You¡¯re not very good at hiding anger,¡± Nami whispered out of the side of her mouth as we left the hotel. ¡°God dang, I hate this Link,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m loving it,¡± Nami said. ¡°So easy to know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna learn to mask it somehow.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Robin said with a frown. ¡°It makes the sex so much hotter. And I really can feel your love.¡± She wasn¡¯t wrong there. I could feel when they got horny, and what they were generally thinking. Even Hancock I could feel off to my right far out of range of my Search quirk. She was more vague, as were her emotions, but she was there, and I knew that she could feel me. The girls were able to sense where I was, and my emotions, but they couldn¡¯t sense one another. I might have to tweak the chakra I used to establish the Link a little. Maybe make my emotions dull somehow. I left it for now. ¡°Gyo,¡± I said. Both girls hesitated and focused Nen in their eyes. Nami rolled her eyes when I pointed at Robin who had done it first. I had awoken their lifeforce after I got my devil fruit. They had focused the Nen back into themselves and had been practicing daily with it. I challenged them as Gon¡¯s trainer did, to be able to focus the Nen at locations at the drop of a hat. ¡°Why are you testing us with this?¡± Nami asked, annoyed. ¡°It¡¯s good practice.¡± ¡°What purpose does it serve?¡± Nami decided to say instead. ¡°How I understand Gyo, is that some people naturally use their lifeforce in their work. So artisans use it, and you will see Nen surrounding super rare stuff. I¡¯ve never seen it myself, but that¡¯s the idea,¡± I said. I had seen them do it in HxH, and since everyone had lifeforce, I assumed it was the same in other worlds. ¡°Also, it has been building up. I think you are strong enough to find out what kind of Nen you have,¡± I admitted. ¡°Really?¡± Nami asked, excitedly. I nodded and walked them over to a fountain. ¡°Scoop up some water in your hands.¡± I did the same to show them. ¡°Channel nen into your hands. Whatever happens tells you what type you have.¡± Water began overflowing from my hands as I continued. ¡°I am an Enhancer, so I increase the volume of water.¡± I used Gyo, focusing the Nen in my eyes as I watched them do as I asked. Robin started slow then built up. As she did little ck specs began to coalesce and rise to the surface. ¡°You are a Conjurer,¡± I told Robin. ¡°You¡¯re causing impurities in the water to appear.¡± ¡°Conjurer, what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°You can make things¡­kind of like your devil fruit to be honest,¡± I said. ¡°Only you could make them more physical with your Nen. I¡¯ve heard of a guy that made an exact copy of himself. Maybe you can learn to do that.¡± She smiled widely and continued to watch the impurities appear in the water. ¡°Nothings happening,¡± Nami said with a frown. I reached over and stuck my finger in her water. Licking it, I nodded. ¡°You¡¯re a Transmuter,¡± I said. ¡°Taste the water, it¡¯s sweet.¡± She did so, licking it she frowned. ¡°It¡¯s barely sweet.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still weak yet,¡± I said. ¡°But Transmuting fits you,¡± I admitted. I thought of Killua from HxH. ¡°I know of a guy that was able to turn his Nen into lightning. You might be able to figure that out.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She asked, dropping the water on the pavement. A wide smile on her face now, she liked that news. ¡°Yep. He forced himself to be shocked a lot, but you understand weather easily enough, I bet you could figure wind out. With this part done I rmend pouring your Nen into water until your water is a sweet as honey, Nami. And you pull outrger clumps of impurities, Robin.¡± ¡°What then?¡± Robin asked as she poured her water down. ¡°Then¡­ no idea,¡± I admitted. They red at me. ¡°I¡¯m serious, I have no idea. Nen is custom to you. It is literally not something that other people can teach you past that point. We can practice moving it to your body parts, because it makes your hits and weapons stronger, but I have no idea on how to enact thest step. I am an Enhancer and I have an idea of what I want to do, but haven¡¯t been able to focus on it. You¡¯re going to have to figure out how to use your Conjuration and Transmutation on your own.¡± ¡°Then why bother with it?¡± Nami grumbled. ¡°Do you need to punch something again? You already broke a wall down,¡± I said. She really had. Nami was strong normally, but adding in Nen made her about 5 times as scary. ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± she mumbled and we continued on our way. ¡°Any idea where the others are?¡± ¡°Luffy, Usopp, and Chopper are that way,¡± I said. ¡°The others are scattered. Looks like Franky is at the boat.¡± ¡°How the hell do you always know?¡± Nami asked. ¡°I¡¯m good, feel lucky you have me as a guide,¡± I said. ¡°Whatever, think the boat coating is done?¡± She asked as she headed in the direction of the ship. ¡°Should be,¡± I said. ¡°Think Luffy will want to go right away?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good question,¡± she said, stopping. ¡°Let¡¯s ask him.¡± I shrugged, indifferent, and we headed off in the direction of Luffy. The crowd thinned as we moved. Making it to more of an industrial part of town I realized we hadn¡¯t been there yet. My heart sank as we drew closer to where I felt the childish trio. My Search quirk led me right to arge factory that read ¡®Big Mom¡¯ at the front entrance. ¡°Fuuuuck,¡± I mumbled as we walked closer. ¡°What?¡± Robin asked, both concerned by the dread I was feeling. ¡°Nothing good,¡± I admitted as we found the factory door wide open. Inside were 3 very fat, and very content troublemakers. ¡°Call Jimbei, we¡¯ve got a problem.¡± ¡ª ¡°How the hell can you eat 10 tons of candy?!¡± Jimbei yelled. We were in the royal pce. Usopp and Chopper were still fat, both groaning as their stomachs bulged. Luffy was skinny again, but his head was lumpy from Nami hitting him so much. ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to,¡± Luffy said. ¡°It was just so good. And we didn¡¯t stop. And kept going¡­it was Chopper¡¯s idea!¡± ¡°No it wasn¡¯t! O,¡± the reindeer groaned from the floor. ¡°Well he didn¡¯t stop us, and he¡¯s the doctor, so I thought it was safe,¡± Luffy justified. ¡°This is not good,¡± Jimbei said. ¡°After Whitebeard¡¯s death we needed another Yonko to protect Fishman Ind.¡± ¡°Yonko?¡± Nami asked, concerned. ¡°One of the 4 pirate emperors,¡± I whispered to her. ¡°Shanks, Big Mom, Kaidou, and ckbeard.¡± ¡°Big Mom agreed as long as I became her subordinate and we supplied her with a quota of candy every month,¡± Jimbei said. ¡°A quota that you ate in less than an hour. The factory was empty because they were preparing for Big Mom¡¯s men toe pick it up. They should be here any-¡± Jimbei stopped as 2 men walked in. They both wore ck business suits. One was a lion man, walking on 2 legs he had a distinct lion¡¯s mane. The other was short but had a long ck mustache in the shape of a W. As they walked closer Jimbei became more nervous. Their Haki was above average, telling me they were strong. ¡°Where is our shipment?¡± The lion asked. ¡°I ate it,¡± Luffy said without hesitation. Both men stood there shocked for a moment. Neither speaking they slowly nodded and turned around. ¡°Hold it,¡± Jimbei said. ¡°I am a Big Mom pirate as well. This was an unforeseen incident.¡± ¡°Big Mom does not like to be dyed with her shipments,¡± the man said. ¡°Your membership of the Big Mom pirates will be under review, Jimbei.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Luffy said, getting serious. ¡°This was my mistake. I wish to make it up to Big Mom.¡± That stopped the men as they slowly turned. ¡°How so?¡± The lion asked. ¡°How much is it worth?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°How much do you have?¡± The other man said. Luffy hesitated, looking at me. I walked up, eyeing them both. ¡°In negotiations, you never reveal all of your cards,¡± I said. The mustache man noticed me. ¡°Ah, the Watanabe,¡± he said. He looked me up and down. I felt like cattle in front of them. Big Mom was all about alliances. I worried where this could lead. ¡°You are simple pirates, you forget your ce in the world. Big Mom is one of the 4 Yonkos, her rule established decades ago. We set the terms. How much are you willing to pay for causing Big Mom a grievance.¡± I grumbled, he had a point there. ¡°100,000,000 berries,¡± I said. Too little and she could see it as an offense, too much and we would be wasting money. I felt that amount was more than fair. ¡°Weston,¡± Nami hissed. I put my hand up. We had double that after cashing in the imposter Straw Hat¡¯s gold. She just hated to see any money go. Both men eyed one another. The lion man opened his jacket to reveal a denden mushi. The other lifted the top of the shell and spoke into it. Whispering as they did, I struggled to hear. I wanted Better Hearing as a bonus next time. ¡°What do we do?¡± Luffy whispered as we studied the 2 men. ¡°Attack her,¡± I said. ¡°What?!¡± Luffy let out. I raised my hand again as he calmed down a little. ¡°Luffy, you are aiming to be the Pirate King, right?¡± I asked. He nodded. ¡°Beating her is one of many steps we will have to take. If we can¡¯t beat her, you have no hope of bing the king. You saw what happened to Fishman Ind under her protection. We had to save it. You need to take over the protection of this ce. Kick her ass, and move onto the next Yonko that gets in our way.:¡± ¡°He¡¯s got a point,¡± Robin mumbled. I noticed an ear on my shoulder. Wiping it off it turned into a petal and she smiled widely at me. ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± Luffy said, cracking his knuckles. ¡°Do we start with these 2?¡± ¡°No, we make peace for now, make our moveter,¡± I said. He frowned but nodded. ¡°I want to speak to him!¡± An older woman¡¯s voice yelled from the denden mushi. Luffy ran up, grabbing the receiver. ¡°Hello, this is Monkey D. Luffy, I¡¯m going to be the Pirate King!¡± ¡°Monkey D?¡± The voice rasped. ¡°Oh Garp¡¯s grandson. You stirred up some trouble 2 years ago, right? Back at causing trouble?¡± ¡°I ate all your candy! It was delicious,¡± Luffy said without shame. ¡°So they weren¡¯t lying!¡± She raged. ¡°How did you eat 10 tons?!¡± ¡°I have a big mouth. It was delicious. Do you have more?¡± He asked, unashamed once again. I struggled not tough. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you brat,¡± she hissed. ¡°Wait, Big Mom,¡± her subordinate yelled. ¡°They have offered rpense. That pirate captain Kidd, he caused a few of our ships to sink a few weeks back. We are not as liquid as I would like. Can¡¯t we let-¡± ¡°Shutup,¡± Big Mom barked, and he did. ¡°I am a Yonko for a reason. I get what I want. You want money, go rob some merchant ship. Me? I want candy. I get what I want, and you get me what I want. Pirates do notpromise.¡± The room was silent for a moment. ¡°You, Monkey-boy,¡± Big Mom said. ¡°You have royally pissed me off. So instead of taking it out on Fishman Ind. I will take it out on you. I owe that Garp more than a few deaths. I¡¯ll take care of 2 birds with you.¡± ¡°Fine with me!¡± Luffy yelled. ¡°Bring it on Big Mom. Fishman Ind will be my territory when I kick your ass!¡± The room became even more silent. Eventually Big Mom barked augh. ¡°See you soon,¡± she said. ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± the lion said, quickly grabbing the receiver of the denden mushi. ¡°There is also that Watanabe here.¡± ¡°Watanabe, right, he¡¯s part of that crew,¡± Big Mom said. ¡°Can you hear me, Watanabe-boy?¡± ¡°Uhh yeah,¡± I said. ¡°Been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you or your dad, that bastard,¡± she hissed. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking your head along with your captain¡¯s.¡± My gut clenched, feeling more of a stake in the fight that was toe. ¡°I¡¯d hate for you to ruin my daughter¡¯s wedding with the new king to be of Leton.¡± ¡°Oh well, guess I gotta take over before that happens,¡± I said. Big Momughed again. ¡°See, these are pirates,¡± she said. ¡°Say what you mean, don¡¯t hold anything back. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you both.¡± We heard the denden mushi nk and the line went dead. My mind raced as I tried to think ahead. I really wanted to step out of One Piece for a bit, but I didn¡¯t have my devil fruit in my status screen. I knew that Sanji was supposed to marry one of her daughters, I hoped my involvement hadn¡¯t messed that up. Big Mom was strong, and cannibalistic. I didn¡¯t want to piss her off, but there was no other way to go about it. I would have to be involved with the Big Mom fight. There was no way in hell I was risking her trying to kill me. Stunned silence all around it wasn¡¯t long until Big Mom¡¯s subordinates left, and more yelling started. CHAPTER 225 FIERY SEA CHAPTER 225 FIERY SEA After the confrontation with Big Mom the weing of the ind cooled down a little. We decided it was best to head out. The royal family didn¡¯t much mind that the candy was eaten, we had saved all of them, Jimbei was the more vocal about the issues. ¡°Why won¡¯t you join my crew?¡± Luffy asked the big fishman. ¡°I need to quit Big Mom¡¯s crew in person,¡± the blue dude said. ¡°Try to maybe smooth over some of what you said.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother, she sounded mean,¡± Luffy said. ¡°I know, but men leave crews in person, not through a letter,¡± Jimbei said. ¡°I will catch up to you soon enough.¡± ¡°Fine, let¡¯s get going,¡± Luffy said and was running up the gangnk, excited for the next adventure. Shirahoshi was there waving goodbye to us. Crying as she did so. Angiea was with her as well. She was acting all super secret about what they were working on together, but I didn¡¯t much care. ¡°See yah, Shirahoshi, Angiea.¡± They waved goodbye to me. ¡°Hey, Jimbei, Angiea there is your biggest fan.¡± The ck and white merwoman flipped me off, but as Jimbei turned to face her she blushed and turned away. Iughed loudly as I got on the ship. The other royals said goodbye to the crew. They had made a point to make time for us to show their gratitude. It wasn¡¯t long until we were sailing back toward the entrance we came in from. Other people out for a swim waved goodbye to us and we exited without much concern. As we passed through the bubble, our own coating was inted and we were back under the sea. The current was slight but it moved us up toward the sun. ¡°Nice watch,¡± I told Nami. ¡°Hmm?¡± She looked down to the new ornament on her wrist. ¡°This is an upgraded Log Pose,¡± she said with a lot of pride. ¡°Now we have 3 options for inds instead of one.¡± On the wrist mounted Log Pose was 3 spherical orbs with 3 needles pointing in different directions. ¡°I¡¯m so excited to not have to be stuck with the most dangerous route possible.¡± ¡°Good luck with that,¡± Iughed. ¡°Which one are we headed toward?¡± ¡°This middle one is all shaky, so not that,¡± Nami said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I was told that the more shaky the needle is, the more dangerous,¡± Nami said. ¡°I¡¯m thinkin-¡± She stopped as she noticed Luffy over her shoulder. ¡°Which one?¡± He asked. ¡°Luffy no!¡± Nami yelled. ¡°What? I¡¯m the captain, we should go to the middle one,¡± he said, his eyes wide with wonder. ¡°Please no,¡± she said. ¡°Toote, set course for the middle,¡± he said in glee. Nami groaned but did as instructed. I moved to my spot on the railing. Laying down as I watched the light from above. We were still about 30,000 feet deep, but there was a sister tree to the Treasure Tree Adam, called Tree Eve. The Eve tree allowed light from the surface to reach down below into Fishman Ind. As we raised up and headed in the direction of the next ind the light disappeared, but this trip had less drama since Luffy got his fill of being underwater. The boys fished off the back of the ship. Having bought special poles and bait for deep sea fishing. They yelled out now and then when they felt a bite as the lures trailed behind us. ¡°Do you really think I can figure out this Nen thing?¡± Nami asked. She was currently gathering it in her hand. ¡°I know you can,¡± I said. ¡°You know the wind supernaturally. And I don¡¯t see any reason you can¡¯t turn your Nen into it. It will take time though?¡± ¡°How much?¡± She asked. I thought back to the HxH manga. Gon and Killua had to manifest their knowledge of strength when they were trying to earn a spot in the Greed Ind Video Game. ¡°Week or 3?¡± I asked. I doubted it was much more than that in the manga. ¡°Really? That quick?¡± She asked. I nodded. ¡°This isn¡¯t Haki or some secret art, Nami. There is no set way to do it. Your Nen is your lifeforce, it¡¯s what keeps you alive. I was told that your lifeforce changes based off of who you are as a person. Your Nen is good at what you are good at. Me, I¡¯m good at punching. So I¡¯m working out how to put that into my Nen. You are supernaturally good with the weather. Start with wind. You have a nose for it. Out on the surface feel it on your skin. Then reflect what you know about it with your Nen. I think you¡¯ll figure out how to do it before I will.¡± She smiled. ¡°You have a lot of faith.¡± ¡°In you, of course. Use that Navigator-sense of yours, I¡¯m sure it will guide you,¡± I saidying back down. I was itching to try out my devil fruit, but I didn¡¯t trust not bursting our bubble. I started ying with my own Nen. I knew that Gon was Enhancement. How he used his Nen was he focused it on his fist and used it all in one hit. I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to do that. I was more about endurance. So I wanted to figure out a way to bring out a lot of Nen and fight constantly. Then again I had Kame Mode. I hadn¡¯t tested it enough to see if my Nen was replenished at all. Turtles lived for a long time, maybe Nen was refilled in the Mode. I continued to practice holding as much Nen as I could in both fists as the water became brighter. Monstrous sea kings appeared ever so slowly as we went up. Then we were pulled into a new current and Nami did what she could to keep us on course. Pulled away, the current only got faster. Speeding us along as we went. ¡°Weston! Luffy! Do something,¡± Nami yelled. We were close to the surface, but the current was too strong. It kept us under the water. I poured chakra out, trying to branch the current away. Luffy stuck his arm out of the bubble. Stretching it out impossibly long he grabbed the fin of a humongous humpback whale. He pushed his feet against the rail and began to retract, forcing us to lean toward the whale. With both of us working together we finally broke away from the current and surfaced at the edge of a sea of fire. The bubble around our ship popped and the other¡¯s gasped as a wave of heat assailed them. ¡°Turning around!¡± Nami yelled as people backed away from the fire. I frowned, annoyed that I still wasn¡¯t feeling intense heat or cold. ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out after I get my devil fruit figured out,¡± I decided. Breathing in deeply it was good to be on the surface once more. If I wanted to travel under the ocean, I could have done so from a submarine. Man wasn¡¯t meant to sail under the seas. The sky was dark as we continued to move away from the fire. ¡°What is that?¡± Chopper asked. ¡°A volcano,¡± I said as the sonic boom from the top exploding finally hit us. Lava geysered out from beyond the field of fire. ¡°We have to go to that ind!¡± Luffy said excitedly. ¡°I understand, Luffy, but none of the needles are pointing to that ind,¡± Nami said. ¡°That current threw us off course.¡± ¡°Perfect! An uncharted ind,¡± Luffy said. ¡°You heard the captain,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go check out the fire.¡± ¡°What? Why?!¡± Nami yelled. ¡°I want to get closer to it,¡± I said. ¡°Training purposes. I¡¯ll be back.¡± I jumped over the side and walked on the wavey water toward the sea of fire. The mes were huge as I approached. I purposefully did not use my quirk as I approached. But every step I took closer, I didn¡¯t feel anything. The same temperature as always I walked up to the building high mes and stuck my hand in. When I did I finally felt something. Just a little heat, not too much though. Frowning, I walked directly into the fire. My clothes burst into me, but I didn¡¯t. Dunking myself down in the water to put the fire out I resurfaced outside of the me. Sitting on the water I thought on it for a bit. ¡°Muscr was able to make himself stronger¡­.but how did he do that?¡± I asked aloud. ¡°By adding muscle to the outside of his body¡­.that muscle acted as armor.¡± ¡°Armor,¡± I said, moving my hand into the me. I didn¡¯t feel anything. ¡°When I trained with Aizawa I reflected back attacks. Like I was wearing armor. Is that what I¡¯m doing? Reflecting the heat away from me?¡± I asked. It was hard to tell if a fire got more fiery from reflected energy. I froze a patch of water in front of me. Moving my hand to it I didn¡¯t feel cold, but I wondered if the ice got colder. ¡°Was it really that simple? I¡¯m unconsciously reflecting back too much heat and cold. Armoring myself¡­.but then what was the strength clue that psychic gave me?¡± I asked. I felt like maybe I was getting closer to the answer to my quirk evolution. I had been thinking of the ability all wrong. When I was attacked I was armoring against physical blows. Reflecting back the energy. I thought I was actually rejecting it. So if I could reflect, I could absorb, but the clue was strength. Muscr could multiply his strength. So maybe what I can really do is reflect back energy and multiply it. I stuck my hand out to the heat. Pulling it into me the me dimmed as an inferno bloomed in my hand. I thought of increasing the power, and to my surprise it did. But quickly it became too much. I pushed it out of me and a wave of heat sliced through the mes like an energy beam. A smile split my face. ¡°Myser,¡± I said. I had been practicing with itst in MHA, but hadn¡¯t gotten it very far. I stood up and moved closer to the fire. Absorbing the heat all around my body at once, the spread out heat wasn¡¯t near as bad. I focused, tensing my muscles and the energy grew. Quickly I centered it at my chest and forced the power out before it could hurt me. A red beam was let out of my chest, burning through my shirt. ¡°Fuck, that¡¯s awesome,¡± I mumbled. Feeling better about my quirk as I thought of the possibilities. ¡°Not only can I do heat, but also physical strength. Can I make a physical force beam? Like a concussive st?¡± The possibilities were exciting. ¡°Weston!¡± Luffy yelled from above. I looked up to see him, Robin, Zoro, and Usopp on the Mini-Merry. Floating on the top of a cloud roadway. The cloud was reminiscent of the clouds they were able to drive atop on Skypiea. I guessed Nami had learned to make them on Weatherpiea. ¡°We got a distress call from the ind. We are going to check it out!¡± Luffy yelled. ¡°Want toe?¡± ¡°No! I¡¯ll stick with the boat. Be careful!¡± I yelled. ¡°No! Weston, save me. We drew lots and I lost,¡± Usopp yelled. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t be a baby,¡± Zoro growled. Iughed as they went up and over the fire. Landing far ahead somewhere that I couldn¡¯t see. The mes blocking my view I yed around a little more. ¡°I don¡¯t want any more Berri rewards. Give me more Weakness Eliminators,¡± I told whoever was listening. I really wanted to get rid of my quirk¡¯s weakness so I could potentially hold more heat in. It wasn¡¯t long before I was heading back to the ship. I was more than a little surprised to find a small submarine docked up to it. The Thousand Sunny didn¡¯t have anyone on the deck that I could see. Hiding myself in chakra I ran up to find people talking on the ship. ¡°Looks like some others already went to shore,¡± a garbled voice said. ¡°If they went in on the fire side, they¡¯ll be dead soon enough. Gather them up, more people to do testing on,¡± another voice said. I leapt up to the deck to find 5 men wearingrge old-fashioned Haz-mat suits. They weren¡¯t the sleek yellow stic I was used to. Instead they wore full length thick wool clothing with tiny ss windows at their eyes to see. ¡°Howdy boys,¡± I said, causing them to stop what they were doing as they noticed me. They had been lifting up my passed out crewmates. One of them hadn¡¯t been shy about where he was grabbing Nami. My anger red and an ice bullet went through his skull. Then another and another causing him to be thrown back and fall into the water. ¡°Rule 1,¡± I said as I lifted the rest up in the air by the water of their bodies. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my girl.¡± I pulled my Chikyugi Ne out of my Status Screen. ¡°Rule 2. Whoever cracks first, gets to stay conscious.¡± I said as I drew them into the Makuramoto. The first one broke and the other¡¯s were put to sleep. Ripping off his mask I red at him as he openly cried. ¡°Now, tell me about the ind and what the hell you thought you would do with my crew.¡± CHAPTER 226 ESCORT CHAPTER 226 ESCORT ¡°I¡¯m just a research assistant, man,¡± the guy whined as I stood in front of him. He was on his knees with his hands tied behind his back. I had thrown the other guys off the boat and set fire to the submarine they used to sneak up on the Sunny. We were now drifting away from it as I decided what to do. ¡°Well you picked the wrong boat to hijack. Or did you not suspect that stealing from pirates was maybe a bad idea?¡± I asked. He flinched as I stared at him. ¡°Who does that anyway? You know my bounty is 350,000,000 alone, right?¡± ¡°What?!¡± He asked, his eyes bulging more somehow. I nodded. ¡°What am I not famous enough for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here 2 years on contract work. The guy that leads the ce is super strict. My contract was supposed to be up in a few months,¡± he whined. ¡°Tell me about this guy,¡± I ordered. ¡°Well there are a lot of weird guys here too,¡± he said. ¡°They all call the head scientist, the Master. His real name is Caesar.¡± ¡°Right, fart guy?¡± I asked. He looked at me confused. ¡°He can turn into gas, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s him. He ate the Gas Devil Fruit.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I said, Fart,¡± I reminded. ¡°And why exactly are you doing tests on kids?¡± ¡°Kids?¡± He asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything about kids.¡± ¡°Oh you¡¯re right, you were just thinking it,¡± I said. ¡°Something about giant kids. Talk about them¡­unless you want to go back in the room.¡± I lifted my ne. His eyes bulged and he shook his head quickly. ¡°Caesar is working on a lot of different things. I¡¯m not involved with the kid stuff. I mainly help keep the ce clean,¡± he admitted. ¡°Cut the shit. You said you were a research assistant. Spill your beans, or your guts get spilled. You pick,¡± I said. He audibly gulped. ¡°Uh um Gigantification. He is working on a drug to make giants. He¡¯s hoping to sell it to the highest bidder.¡± ¡°And he tests it on kids? Where does he get them?¡± I remembered the kids from the manga, but not much else about the arc on the fire ind. ¡°Kidnapped them. Told them they caught an illness, and kept them locked away. Addicted to medicine,¡± the guy spat out. ¡°Fucking sicko,¡± I said. ¡°Right?¡± ¡°You fucking work with him,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re just as bad. Don¡¯t think you get out of this smelling like roses. Or what? You signed the contract but didn¡¯t read the fine print about hurting kids?¡± ¡°I-¡± He shut up. ¡°Keep going, what else is he working on?¡± ¡°There¡¯s the SMILE,¡± he said. ¡°Casear is trying to make artificial devil fruits.¡± ¡°Right,¡± I remembered. ¡°And they¡¯re going to Kaidou, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°What?! I don¡¯t know that,¡± the scared guy said. ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Nothing that I know of,¡± he said. ¡°What about this ind? Why¡¯s it always burning? Caesar do that?¡± ¡°No, 4 years ago this was a research facility for Vegapunk. He was doing human experimentation. The ind was called Punk Hazard then,¡± the guy said. ¡°Then 3 of Vegapunk¡¯sbs exploded. A poisonous gas escaped, and Vegapunk left. Caesar stayed here. Thebs underground on the other side of the ind. The frozen part.¡± He took a long sigh, thinking how to exin. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but 2 Marine admirals had a fight here 2 years ago. One could useva, the other ice.¡± ¡°Oh duh,¡± I said, remembering it then. ¡°Akainu and Sakazuki. They fought over Sengoku¡¯s position after he had to retire in shame when I embarrassed the shit out of him.¡± ¡°What?!¡± I ignored him. Slowly remembering the incident. I didn¡¯t remember reading it in the paper, but I remembered it from the manga. This ind was deserted, or they thought it was. They fought here, permanently making one side burn all the time and the other frozen. I wondered how strong you had to be to hurt an ind permanently. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the hell I could do with my Devil Fruit. I knew that Whitebeard could supposedly destroy inds with it. But I couldn¡¯t risk that. I needed to go somewhere else to practice the quirk. Perhaps DBZ or One Punch Man with their impossibly vast fighting areas¡­or Berserk. Destroy a few armies and build up a lot of gold. Or Attack on Titan. Titans sounded like perfect targets to try out my skill. I guessed I had a lot of options, but first¡­
One Piece Quest 11:
Look into the mysteries of Punk Hazard
Rewards:
Tremor Devil Fruit
¡°There it is,¡± I said with a smile as I looked forward to testing out my new power to it¡¯s fullest. ¡°What?¡± The guy asked, nervously. ¡°Nothing, you put my friends to sleep. Time to wake them up. I¡¯m sure you have a few antidotes in case you inhaled that knockout gas,¡± I said. ¡ª ¡°So why are we heading to the icy part of the ind?¡± Nami asked as she directed the ship around the ind. ¡°The guy is testing on little kids. We gotta put a stop to him.¡± ¡°I understand that, but why aren¡¯t we waiting for Luffy and the others?¡± ¡°Do you really think that Luffy is on an ind, and not already in the middle of this crap?¡± I asked. Nami let out a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said. ¡°What about this guy?¡± ¡°He is our tour guide,¡± I said, nudging the assistant. ¡°Where is your secret entrance? Don¡¯t try to take me to a guarded one either or I¡¯ll know.¡± The guy had the nerve to hesitate. I nudged him again. ¡°There¡¯s a rock, near the start of the cold zone, looks like that guy¡¯s hair,¡± he said pointing at Franky. The big android had a mohawk. We started looking out for the rock. ¡°What were you going to do with us after you knocked us out?¡± Nami asked. ¡°We were just supposed to take you down below. Caesar would decide from there. Most likely offer you a spot with us.¡± ¡°Why the hell would he do that?¡± Sanji asked angrily. ¡°There are a lot of pirates that work here. Couldn¡¯t survive in the New World. Were hurt too much. They found refuge here,¡± he tried to justify. I doubted that. I didn¡¯t remember every detail of this arc, but I knew Caesar wasn¡¯t to be trusted. ¡°Just shut up, where is this rock?¡± I growled as I picked him up. ¡°There. That one,¡± he said pointing with his nose. As we got closer it was odd. The rock looked like a pir almost. Definitely not a natural stone. ¡°How the hell are we supposed to open it?¡± ¡°There is a rock with a button behind it. We had the submarine parked just next to it before you¡­¡± ¡°Helped it on its way to Fishman Ind, yep,¡± I said. ¡°Everyone going? Or does somebody want to stay?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay,¡± Franky said. ¡°I¡¯m still upgrading some stuff on the ship.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay as well,¡± Brook said. ¡°Do not worry. If you are captured and killed. I will mourn you.¡± ¡°Dammit Brook, you¡¯re supposed to save us,¡± I said. ¡°Right, that¡¯s what I meant. But if you die, I will cry over your graves.¡± ¡°Thanks buddy,¡± I said. ¡°If I die. Make sure to write an epic bad in my name. I already got a title for it. It¡¯s called Bad to the Bone.¡± ¡°Bad to the Bone? That should be my song,¡± he said. ¡°You already died, don¡¯t you have a bad already?¡± ¡°I do not,¡± he said thinking. ¡°I¡¯ve missed a golden opportunity.¡± ¡°You have. Fine you can have that mine can be¡­Bohemian Rhapsody.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a Bohemian?¡± ¡°A wanderer,¡± I said. ¡°A man that goes from ce to ce.¡± ¡°Like a hobo?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Or a gypsy.¡± ¡°Ah yes, Gypsy Rhapsody has a much better ring to it,¡± Brook said. ¡°Brook, you change my bad''s name, I¡¯ll kill you again,¡± I warned. ¡°You can¡¯t kill what has no life.¡± ¡°Thanks there Nosferatu WOW yer,¡± I said. ¡°Cut the bullshit, he¡¯s running,¡± Nami said. The researcher made a run for the railing. I extended my hand, pulling the heat from the water as he jumped down. He smacked into the ice hard and I lifted the ice up to us. Tilting it to drop him back on the deck. Breaking off an icicle I stabbed it into his arm. ¡°This is a warning, you try again, it stabs through the rest of the way and bes your new arm, got it?¡± He grit his teeth but nodded. ¡°Okay, Franky you got another tiny ship we can take or should I make a bridge?¡± ¡°I was hoping to work on the other mini-ships,¡± he admitted. ¡°Fine, fine,¡± I said, lifting water up to the deck. Freezing it I slid down and froze the water in front of us in arge bridge. Chopper, Sanji, and Nami made their way down as I made the research assistant float by holding the water in his body. ¡°What the hell are you?¡± He groaned. ¡°We are the Straw Hats. Be lucky I¡¯m not that guy, he¡¯s the cook. He could probably cut you up just enough to allow you to watch while we eat you alive,¡± I said. ¡°I bet I could, but long pork is not my style,¡± Sanji said. The researcher stiffened, officially freaked out. ¡°Chopper here is our mad doctor. He was originally human but turned himself into what he is now with one of his mad experiments,¡± I stage whispered. ¡°I was a reindeer!¡± He yelled. ¡°See, he¡¯s convinced he was always this way,¡± I said. ¡°And Nami¡­well you really don¡¯t want to piss her off. Our captain is worth 400,000,000 berries. But she beats him up on the regr. I saw him more beat up by her than from after he fought a CP9 member.¡± The researcher¡¯s Haki leaked more fear with each tale. Nami cracked her knuckles and walked past him. I heard the guy audibly sigh as we moved to the ice covered base of where the pir rock sat. Once there the researcher pointed to a small rock on the side of the monolith. I moved it to reveal a lever. Flipping it the rock slid to the side. A wave of heat escaped as a staircase was revealed. ¡°What should we expect down there?¡± ¡°Stairs. Turn right at the first corridor. Takes you to the mainb area. But you have to use the elevator. It¡¯s deep underground since there are still poisonous gasses on the surface here.¡± ¡°That poisonous gas thing sounds like bullshit,¡± I said but started moving inside. Once the others were in I flipped a simr level and the rock moved back into ce. ¡°You lead, dispensable intern.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an intern,¡± he grumbled but walked in front. Inside was a long corridor made of concrete. Lights strewn up over top of us every few feet there was plenty of light to see ahead. At a T-intersection he turned right and we continued on. ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± Nami asked. ¡°Find the kids? Free them? I¡¯m sure Luffy and the others are already captured in here somehow. So free them while we are at it.¡± I knew they were heading closer to us with my Search quirk, but I was sure they¡¯d get captured soon enough. ¡°It worries me how right you probably are,¡± Nami whispered. Our voice and footfalls echoing down the hall, it was the only noise we could hear. ¡°Probably fight this Fart guy. Leave the researcher here for dead too, at some point.¡± ¡°Hey, you said you wouldn¡¯t kill me,¡± he said, fear back in his voice. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m an honest pirate,¡± I said. ¡°But I have no qualms about using you for a human shield.¡± ¡°But-¡° ¡°But what? You tried to kidnap my crew mates. You¡¯re lucky you''re walking,¡± I said. He shut up as we kept on. ¡°Weston¡¯s so mean,¡± Chopper giggled. ¡°These guys are testing on kids, Chopper. Don¡¯t forget that. Next you¡¯ll tell me they tested on puppies,¡± I said. The guy stiffened. I knew the truth. ¡°See, they have no standards.¡± We slowed downing to an elevator door. The researcher pushed a button and we were soon inside. The elevator was slow but I was preparing for what was toe. I guessed a big fight but wasn¡¯t too sure. That was until smoke began to billow out of the door of the elevator. At least I thought it was smoke. It began to coalesce into a pale man with long ck hair. He looked like a terrible copy of Orochimaru. ¡°Caesar,¡± the researcher said as if Jesus had showed up. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Fart,¡± I said, wrapping my hand in Armament Haki I grabbed at the man but the gas his body was made of expertly dodged me. Then he turned back into a gas, filling the room. Nami and the others dropped immediately. I held my breath. At least until the gas had a mind of its own and forced itself into my nose and mouth at the same time. Pushing through into my lungs I passed out after a solid 10 seconds. I hadn¡¯t seen thating. The guy was more skilled than I thought. CHAPTER 227 BENDER CHAPTER 227 BENDER ¡°Fuck,¡± I said as I woke up locked in a cell. The others were locked in with mel. I guessed my drug resistance allowed me to wake up a little more quickly. Looking around there wasn¡¯t much to the room. Thick metal bars in front of me, we were inside arger room with metal walls. A door opposite me it looked like a button next to it opened the door up. Mentally thinking of the researcher, I couldn¡¯t remember his name, but he told me, so I felt him further inside somewhere. At the same level as us I made a note to capture him again to continue making his life hell. Thinking on Luffy and the others they were way above us. Probably on the surface somewhere. I cursed inwardly as I got up. I was a little surprised to find someone already there. He wore a kimono. A small goatee on his chin he had a topknot on his head. ¡°I know you,¡± I said slowly, remembering. ¡°You¡¯re a samurai, right?¡± ¡°I am, I¡¯m surprised you know what that is,¡± the man said. ¡°I am called Kinemon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Weston. You¡¯re from Wano, aren¡¯t you?¡± I asked. Kinemon had spent a lot of time with the Straw Hats. I thought he showed up on the next ind for some reason. ¡°¡­yes,¡± he said slowly. ¡°But I am here looking for my son. He was taken some time ago.¡± ¡°Right, right,¡± I mumbled. Unsure if I should confront him with the truth or y along. The others started waking up so I decided to y along. ¡°Weston, what happened?¡± Sanji asked, sitting up. ¡°Fart knocked us out,¡± I said. I really wanted the name to stick. ¡°In some kind of holding cell. Let¡¯s wake the others and make our way out.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tried everything to get out,¡± Kinemon said. ¡°Well we haven¡¯t,¡± I said. Moving down I pped Chopper awake as Nami sat up. ¡°Is it breakfast?¡± The reindeer asked as he got up. ¡°Yep, once we break out at least,¡± I said. Chopper wiped his eyes and slowly looked around. I stood and walked to the barred door. Not in the mood for training I cooled the lockedtch rapidly, then heated it until it was red. With a simple jerk it burst open. The others acted like it was no big deal. Kinemon was a little more freaked out. ¡°Enough,¡± I told him. ¡°We are going to go save some kids, then get out of here.¡± ¡°Yes, I need to save my son,¡± he said, bing stoic once more. I nodded and opened the door to find 2 guards set up outside. Knocking them out I extended my Haki as we ran down the hall. ¡°Any idea where to go?¡± Sanji asked. ¡°Up is my guess,¡± I said as we came to some stairs. A couple of guards yelled our way. Leveling weapons at us Sanji and I knocked them out and we continued on. I almost missed them as we ran past room after room. But then I felt a giant presence with a small Haki as we moved. Screeching to a halt I turned us into a room to find arger nursery. Inside were a wide range of kids from normal height all the way to 20 feet tall. ¡°Who are you?¡± One of the big ones asked. ¡°I¡¯m a ninja, we¡¯vee to save you,¡± I said. ¡°A ninja?!¡± A few boys asked. I made 3 shadow clones and started helping to usher them along. ¡°Your parents sent us,¡± I told them. ¡°We need to break out of here.¡± ¡°Finally,¡± more than one kid cried out. It was surprisingly easy to get them going. ¡°What about our illness?¡± A girl much taller than me asked. ¡°We can talk about thatter. Come on!¡± I said as more guards burst in. ¡°Wait! My son. Has anyone seen my boy, Momonosule?¡± ¡°I saw him, he went that way, but I haven¡¯t seen him since. It¡¯s been days,¡± she said. Kinemon didn¡¯t hesitate and ran down that hall. ¡°What do we do?¡± Nami asked as Sanji knocked out a new guard. ¡°Leave him for now. We need to worry about the majority,¡± I said. I left it to the canon to find him again. Nami nodded and we were back on our way. Luckily the doors and hallways wererge enough for the giant kids as we moved through the underground bunker. Coming up to stairs we started running up flights. Urging the kids on as they got more excited about seeing their parents again. After what felt like the 20th floor and 100th guard we finally came to arge door that was cracked open. Cold air leaked inside from the door. ¡°Finally,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s gonna be a little cold guys, but we need to get out of here.¡± The kids weren¡¯t listening. So close to freedom we continued to run. As we did we pushed through to see Trafalgar Law standing in the doorway. Behind him was arge group of marines. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked, surprised. I could have sworn he was on the next ind too. He frowned, seeing me and the kids. Smoker noticed me then as well as a line of marines behind him. ¡°Never mind, don¡¯t care,¡± I said and ran past. Bringing up the rear Trafalgar stepped in the way of Smoker. Iughed with glee as I heated up the area around us. Then I felt my heart pound out of my chest and my vision shift. Turning around my view was blocked by one of therge kids. I could have sworn I was at the tail end. Movement below me I didn¡¯t know what the hell I was looking at for a moment. Then realized it was a perfect set of tits¡­at my chest. I ripped open my coat, recognizing them as Nami¡¯s beautifully bouncing breasts. I stopped running and the kids ran around me. My eyes bulging I stared at the glorious valley of melons until my body ran up to me. Weston slowed down, stopping a few paces away. ¡°What the fuck!¡± My voice yelled. ¡°That¡¯s what I want to say!¡± I yelled back in a girlie voice. I cycled chakra into my vocal chords, making them deeper. ¡°I¡¯m Weston, who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Nami!¡± I yelled. ¡°Fucking fuck! I forgot Trafalgar could do this,¡± I said. Moving past me I was ready to kick his ass but was stopped by me. ¡°Don¡¯t. You don¡¯t have your body anymore,¡± my body said. I looked down. Mesmerized by the cleavage for a moment. ¡°Fuck!¡± I yelled. I turned to face me. My body was moving awkwardly from foot to foot. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Nami hissed. ¡°It¡¯s this fucking dick. It¡¯s hard as a rock. Hurts like hell.¡± I looked down to see that my boner was obviously sticking as far up as it could in the pants my body was wearing. ¡°Just think about shopping or baseball or something.¡± I turned around and noticed that the others hadn¡¯t waited for us. ¡°Think on Luffy for me.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked. ¡°Luffy or Robin, think about them. You should feel something. Point in the direction you do,¡± I said. Nami stopped shuffling feet. Closing her eyes she pointed ahead and to the right. ¡°Perfect. Keep thinking about them. You should be able to guide us to them.¡± Grabbing my hand I dragged my body with me after the kids. Nami struggled to run in the body. My dick flopping around in my pants sheined every step as we ran into the icy tundra of the ind. I didn¡¯t know what the hell was going on. Worried what skills Nami had ess to I tried to mentally bring up my Status Screen, to my surprise, it worked.
Name Weston Watanabe*
Current Quest: Punk Hazard
World 1: Naruto
World 1 Quest: Save the Girls
World 2: One Piece
World 2 Quest: Punk Hazard
World 3: My Hero Academia*
World 3 Quest:
World 4: Hunter x Hunter
World 4 Quest:
World 5: One Punch Man
World 5 Quest: Get to S-ss
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
4 Challenger Slots World Escape
The Four Winds
Chakra
Harem Mark
Chikyugi Link Weston
Nen
Bonuses Major Intellect
3 Challenger Slots Fist of Love
Steady Hand
Improved Bnce
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
2 Challenger Slots Seastone Jitte Stored
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights Stored (3)
Hero Costume Stored
Reject Dial Stored (2)
Gantz Armor Stored (10)
Gantz Sword Stored
Baria Reef Map
Condom Stored (354)
World ID Stored
Anti-Hero Costume Stored
Full Heal Stored
Currency: Berrie 7,084,112
Yen 1,120,995,117
Ryo 3,210,125
Gold 416.75
Zeni 195,424
Jenny 398,221,479
¡°What the shit?¡± I asked as I poured over it. I was d I at least had Nen and chakra, but both felt different. I would have to test to fight with them. The other abilities sounded interesting as well. The Four Winds must have been a skill she had to help navigate us. I remembered having ess to skills of those I had saved. I didn¡¯t distinctly remember saving Nami from danger which was probably why I hadn¡¯t seen it. I was a little jealous of her Bonuses though. I guessed Fist of Love added strength to when she hit the crew. I really wanted the bnce bonus though. Who couldn¡¯t use something like that? ¡°How the hell do you get anything done with these flopping around?!¡± I yelled at her. ¡°Your tits are all over the ce!¡± ¡°Me? I keep staring at my own tits and getting hard!¡± She groaned. ¡°How the hell do you stand this thing?!¡± She had legitimate tears in my/her eyes. My face had a softer look to it and she already had my hair tied back in a ponytail. ¡°Take out the ponytail! You¡¯re making me look like a chick!¡± ¡°Close my fucking jacket! I can see everything but my nipples!¡± I looked down and she wasn¡¯t wrong. A weird sensation came from below. I pushed that out of my mind, I did not want to get turned on in this body. Zipping up the jacket a little we continued to run until I heard the distinct voice from ahead. ¡°Oy Sanji! Over here!¡± Luffy yelled. I sighed in relief seeing Luffy from the mouth of a cave up the side of one of the snowy mountains. Sanji headed off in the direction and we ran up until we were all inside. ¡°What the hell happened to you guys? Did you get lost?¡± Zoro asked as we walked in. ¡°I¡¯ll fucking kill you,¡± I said as I locked eyes with him. Inside was Zoro, Robin, Usopp, Luffy, and arge man with a brown beard¡­and an alligator lower half. ¡°Don¡¯t care right now,¡± I decided. I had too much going on to worry about some centaur/crocodile whatever. ¡°What is going on with you 2?¡± Sanji asked as Weston¡¯s body came in. ¡°Give me a cigarette,¡± I growled. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare smoke in my body!¡± My body yelled. ¡°I suddenly need something to calm myself down. Just 1, I swear,¡± I said. ¡°No!¡± ¡°A million berries! I will give you 1 million berries to let me have 1 cigarette Nami. I haven¡¯t smoked in so long, but I fucking need it.¡± Since I bought my devil fruit I didn¡¯t care about the money as much anymore. ¡°Deal,¡± she said quickly. ¡°Thank god, Sanji, cigarette,¡± I said. The tall man whipped one out and was soon lighting it for me. I took a deep drag. My fingers shaking as I did. ¡°God this is the best cigarette of my life,¡± I growled as I exhaled the smoke in arge plume over my head. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Nami? Since when did you smoke?¡± Robin asked. ¡°He¡¯s not Nami! I am!¡± My body yelled angrily. ¡°I¡¯m Weston,¡± I said, taking another drag. There was a long silence from those in the cave. Everyone¡¯s gazes were locked on us as I continued to smoke. Feeling the nicotine run through my body I felt the glorious rxing effects as I stood on wobbly legs. That was until theughter started. I ignored it as I continued to think. Until theughter didn¡¯t stop and echoed through the cave as the crew let out louder fits of hysterics that they couldn¡¯t stop. Even the kids joined in, unsure what the others wereughing about as they continued on. Only gaining momentum. ¡°I¡¯ll fucking kill all of you,¡± I said as I took 1st drag of my cigarette. ¡°Right after I kick Trafalgar¡¯s ass.¡± I received another quest.
One Piece Quest 11.1:
Get back to your main body.
Rewards:
Identity Theft Resistance
CHAPTER 228 GENDER ROLES CHAPTER 228 GENDER ROLES I was a little annoyed by the quest, then again it would be a great resistance to have against someone like Captain Ginyu in DBZ. The othersughter was slowly dying down as I continued to think. Still riding high from the cigarette, my first in probably 20 years, I already wanted another, but stopped myself. ¡°How?!¡± Robin finally asked as she stared at us. ¡°It¡¯s that damn Trafalgar Law,¡± I said as I continued to pace. ¡°The guy has a cheat devil fruit. He is literally the best doctor in the world.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chopper asked. ¡°No offense,¡± I added. ¡°His devil fruit is called¡­something chop maybe? He can literally sever anything if you¡¯re in his ¡®operating room¡¯. Guess I didn¡¯t realize he could cut away minds and switch them around.¡± Fucking Oda magic. ¡°You and Chopper must have been out of his range since you were up ahead,¡± I told Sanji. ¡°But still, how are you going to get back?¡± Luffy asked, he was still holding in hisughter. ¡°We just need him to switch back,¡± I said. ¡°Trafalgar isn¡¯t a bad guy.¡± From what I could remember he was supposed to save Luffy during Marineford, then they made an alliance which must have been around this point. ¡°But he is on this ind for some reason. By the way, why are you guys here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s this guy¡¯s fault,¡± Zoro said as he pointed to the brown bearded alligator man. ¡°We crossed the fire half of the ind, but when we got to the ice side he and hisckeys attacked us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you won¡¯t get me to talk. I owe the Master everything,¡± Brownbeard said. I was slowly remembering this part too. ¡°That¡¯s right, you lost your legs, didn¡¯t you?¡± I asked. ¡°Who against?¡± ¡°Basil Hawkins,¡± he said. ¡°Right, that voodoo doll guy. He was on the Archipgo at the same time as us 2 years ago,¡± I told the others. ¡°Then Trafalgar gave you those alligator legs, didn¡¯t he.¡± ¡°How did you know that?¡± He asked. ¡°I¡¯m remembering,¡± I said slowly. ¡°So this Fart guy-¡± ¡°Fart?!¡± Luffyughed. ¡°Yeah, he goes by Casear, but he at the Gas Devil Fruit, basically a fart.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call the Master that,¡± Brownbeard said. ¡°Dude, Fart is a bad guy. He had all these kids kidnapped here and was testing on them,¡± I said. ¡°So Fart works for¡­Domingo,¡± I said slowly as the details wereing back to me. ¡°He was working on Gigantification, but also something about a Smile Factory. What the hell was Smile? Fuck, I can¡¯t remember. Was it like a bomb? I could have sworn it was dangerous, and he did a showing for a bunch of bad guys.¡± I mumbled the words as I paced. Racking my brain for what was going on. ¡°Trafalgar hates Domingo. Right, Trafalgar became a Shichibukai, didn¡¯t he?¡± I asked Brownbeard. The big man nodded. ¡°Right, Trafalgar pretended to work for Domingo. He acted like he was living here. You guys said you heard a distress call?¡± I asked Luffy. ¡°Yeah, it was on our denden mushi,¡± Robin said. ¡°Something about a samurai and it being super cold out. We decided to check the ind.¡± ¡°Okay, so that was why Smoker was there. He heard the distress call too.¡± ¡°Smoker was here?!¡± Luffy asked. ¡°Yeah, he was fighting Trafalgar when we were switched. Smoker hears the distress call. Comes here to check it out. Trafalgar stops them at the gate. He is a Shichibukai, so they were supposed to not bother him. We run out. He switches our bodies instead of attacking, forcing us to stay on the ind instead of going with the kids. He doesn¡¯t care about the kids, but he works here for a reason. Alright, I¡¯m starting to see it.¡± More like remember, but still. ¡°What¡¯s the n then?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°Um, wait for now? I need to get used to this body, or else I can¡¯t fight. Then maybe grab Brook and Franky from the Sunny. We storm the undergroundb and kick some ass. We get switched back, then go from there.¡± ¡°Works for me,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Anybody got any food?¡± The others began talking as our nning session ended. I noticed my body cringing in the corner. Nami had been pretty quiet as I exined things. Worried, I moved over to her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I noticed I was crying. ¡°This thing won¡¯t go away,¡± she said pointing down. My body still had a pretty big hard-on. ¡°Fuck! The Chikyugi,¡± I said, understanding a little better. ¡°Your chakra is going there. You need to stop it.¡± ¡°Weston, I can¡¯t fucking think straight. I need¡­¡± Her hands moved across my crotch trying to hide her erection. ¡°Double fuck,¡± I cursed. Looking around the cave it was ratherrge. I grabbed her/my hand and escorted her around the edge of the group. There were a few tunnels at the back of the cave. I moved her down one a ways. ¡°Okay, talk freely, what¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked me. ¡°It¡¯s this fucking dick!¡± She yelled angrily. ¡°It won¡¯t go down. I keep looking at my own body and getting turned on.¡± Her eyes focused on my tits. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Goddamn this Gender Bender shit,¡± I mumbled looking down to my crotch. I knew what I had to do, but I didn¡¯t like it. ¡°It¡¯s not gay¡­it¡¯s masturbation,¡± I told myself as I made a move for my pants. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked, stepping away. ¡°Taking care of it,¡± I said, grabbing my belt buckle. ¡°This feels so gay,¡± Imented as I undid it then dropped my own underwear. A very angry dick plopped out. ¡°Fucking hell, it¡¯s so weird seeing it from this side. Gotta do it,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Okay, Nami,¡± I made her look up at me, she had been staring at my dick. ¡°There is chakra going from your reservoir of chakra here, to my dick.¡± I traced along the Pathway that the Chikyugi had awoken in me all those years ago. ¡°Because of the intense amount of chakra going to it. I had to train to constantly limit it, or else I get like this,¡± I said. ¡°You remember when youughed at me, because I said I needed multiple women or else my sex drive became too much?¡± She/I slowly nodded. ¡°This is what I was talking about. If I am not inplete control at all times. This is what happens to me. You are going to have to get control of the chakra, alright?¡± She nodded again, slowly. ¡°Focus on the chakra.¡± I grabbed my dick, it felt a lot bigger with the much smaller hands of Nami. I began to jerk myself off. She groaned, her eyes closed. ¡°You will feel better after I relieve some pressure, but you need to take care of the chakra. You could literally keep going for hours on end,¡± I said. ¡°And fucking warn me before my body cums, I¡¯m not getting any on me. Goddamn that''s the gayest thing I¡¯ve ever said.¡± I grumbled as I continued to stroke myself up and down. ¡°This doesn¡¯t feel good,¡± she groaned. ¡°I d-don¡¯t want to cum.¡± She tried to push my hands away but I kept them on. ¡°You think I want to be down here?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s gotta happen Nami. Just pretend¡­I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m doing something else.¡± She closed her eyes, nodding slowly as she took calming breaths. I really didn¡¯t want to know what she was thinking about, but as I continued to jerk myself off she jerked now and then. ¡°What the hell¡¯s going on?¡± Robin asked. I nearly jumped, annoyed, it was weird not having Haki. ¡°Robin, help me jerk me off,¡± I said. The dark skinned woman smiled widely and was soon sitting opposite me. Adding her hands to the mix. She helped it feel less gay since I was able to watch her. Her perfect tits bouncing as we locked eyes I couldn¡¯t help myself and kissed her deeply. I felt my body get a little wet down below, but ignored it. I sure as shit didn¡¯t want to experience anything in this body¡­.although maybe Robin and Nami body action would be hot. Our tongues continued to meet and Nami groaned as we sped up. ¡°Okay,¡± she said and I angled my dick away, letting it do it¡¯s thing away from us as Robin and I continued our make out session. Still stroking, Nami came and Robin and I never faltered. Our hands moving to the other¡¯s breast as we kissed and explored I was getting hotter as we went on. ¡°This is hot,¡± Robin said as I nibbled on her neck. ¡°Nope, I need a distraction from what we are doing. You¡¯re still sexy as hell,¡± Imented. ¡°Why is this turning me on?¡± Nami asked. ¡°Am I into girls now?¡± ¡°Probably,¡± I said. I looked down and quickly looked away. I definitely wasn¡¯t into dudes. ¡°Focus on the chakra, Nami. I am not doing this all day.¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± my body growled. ¡°I think I¡¯m close.¡± ¡°Cumming or figuring it out?¡± I asked. ¡°Both?¡± ¡°Just cum already,¡± I said. ¡°How is it Nami? Is it as good as when he does it?¡± Robin asked. ¡°No, men have it the worst,¡± Nami said. ¡°It¡¯s good, but I swear I don¡¯t stop cumming when he starts.¡± ¡°What can I say? I know how to use my skills,¡± I said and was kissing Robin again. My dick was getting thicker so I angled it away again. Pulling the balls how I liked Nami groaned and let loose another load. ¡°Damn, no wonder you like your balls yed with,¡± Nami said. Robin grabbed onto the other as our makeout session only got hotter. Our tits pressing up against one another I was getting into it as we continued to jerk me off. Robin was nice enough to spit on my dick to help it along but it wasn¡¯t long until our tongues were in one another¡¯s mouths. After another load my dick started to soften. ¡°I think I¡¯m getting it,¡± Nami said. ¡°Good for you,¡± I ignored me and pushed Robin down to the cave floor as Iid on top of her. My hand sneaking into her thick coat to reveal her clothes underneath I forgot about my body as my lust took over. I tried channeling chakra to my hands, but it didn¡¯t do anything. No Lust Element in this body it was still nice to feel her without all the extra stimtion. It wasn¡¯t long until I had her long shirt unbuttoned. Licking her dark nipples as my hand moved to between her legs. She gasped as I took control. Her hands shaking as she moved her fingers through my hair. I continued down. Too turned on to care as I kissed her along her abs. My mouthtching onto her pussy lips I began moving my tongue along them slowly as she let out a moan. Her juices pouring out she stared down at me wide eyed from the valley of her tits as I continued my slow movements. Enjoying her taste. Her legs quivered with every movement. I finally made it up to her clit. Licking up and down and side to side she cried out as I sped up. Robin¡¯s long legs wrapping around my head I took a breath and went at her more furiously. It didn¡¯t take long for her to yell my real name and let out a gush of liquid. My tonguezily moving along the nub of her clit she sporadically jerked until I lifted up. ¡°That was hot,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re telling me,¡± Nami said. I turned to see that I was still very hard. ¡°I thought you had it,¡± I said. ¡°I did, then you started doing all that stuff. This body keeps reacting,¡± Nami said. ¡°I knew she liked the lesbian action,¡± I said. ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she corrected. ¡°She totally does,¡± I told Robin. ¡°I love it,¡± Robin said, kissing me. ¡°That was hot. Should I help you?¡± She looked down to my leaking crotch. I struggled, considering. I didn¡¯t want to, but I also kind of did. An internal debate going on I could see the pros. I would know what Nami liked more. The cons, I might like it. ¡°How about it?¡± Robin asked again, leaning closer. Her hot breath against my face as she tweaked my very sensitive nipple. ¡°I¡¯m thinking,¡± I said. ¡°You should do it,¡± Nami said. ¡°Quiet you, you had your fun,¡± I said. Still going over it in my head I was saved as a voice yelled down the cave mouth. ¡°Weston! Need you here!¡± ¡°Thank god,¡± I said, saved from making a very weird decision. ¡°Clean up. Gotta get back to work.¡± ¡°Should we have some fun?¡± Robin asked Nami. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± I growled as I fixed my clothes. Hiding my breasts and making sure there were no weird stains on me. ¡°Nami would probably hurt you anyway. That thing is dangerous. With great poweres great responsibility.¡± I eyed the 2 women, they had apparently considered, but Nami began focusing again. My dick slowly deted to half mast, enough for her to get my pants on at least. I heard my name yelled again and headed down the cavern. CHAPTER 229 FRONTAL ASSAULT CHAPTER 229 FRONTAL ASSAULT I came out of the cave to find the others holding back the giant kids. They were foaming at the mouth trying to get outside. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± I asked as I rushed forward. ¡°The kids started yelling about their medicine. Some kind of candy,¡± Chopper said. ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s addictive.¡± ¡°Crap,¡± I said, pulling out my Chikyugi Ne. One of the kids looked at it but nothing happened. ¡°Ah, fucking no Lust,¡± I said as I put it away. Either that or I didn¡¯t understand the chakra well enough to use it. I began running to the kids, touching their heads one by one as I put them all to sleep with Genjutsu. More sure with the body I was able to jump up and touch the giant kid¡¯s heads as well. They were all soon dropping to the ground. ¡°They will be out for a while,¡± I said. ¡°We should get going though.¡± ¡°What about the kids?¡± Chopper asked. ¡°We need everyone to fight,¡± I said. I turned to Brownbeard. ¡°You, you need to stay and watch over these kids.¡± ¡°What? Why me?¡± He asked. ¡°I have friends out there. My crewmates, and you want the Master.¡± ¡°The Master-Fart is lying to you. He doesn¡¯t give a shit about you or your people. He only cares about his research. He was experimenting on kids. Do you have any idea what kind of sicko does that?! You really think he cares about you pirates?¡± That shut the guy up. ¡°Listen, watch the kids for a couple of hours. They¡¯ll be asleep the whole time. If we could get Trafalgar on our side he might be able to do something.¡± ¡°How can he help?¡± Chopper asked, intrigued. ¡°The guy literally cured himself of an incurable disease somehow. I think he could handle this,¡± I said. Nami and Robin finally came out of the cavern. They looked a little flushed but I ignored them. Nami stopped being as hard so my bulge was less noticeable. My real problem was I had no idea how to fight in this body. Bringing up my chakra I had a fair amount. Maybe a tenth of what my normal body had. That was to be expected since I had so many quests rewarding me with chakra. I also had my Nen though. I pulled it out to my fist. The Nen felt different somehow. Almost¡­fluid. Nami¡¯s Nen was that of a transmuter. She could change it. If there was one thing I knew it was water. Sitting down I moved into Kame Mode. Focusing on the water around me it took much longer than normal. The cold and passive water all around me at all times it calmed me down to feel it calling to me. I took a deep breath and felt the energy rush into me. Channeling Nen while it filled me I tried to replicate the feeling. The nen around my hand began to condense as it transformed slowly into that of water. Normally I would think it was odd, but I had been doing it for years with my chakra. It was almost second nature to be able to control water. My nen continued to condense until it made a ball of water focused on my fist. ¡°What the hell did you do?¡± Weston asked. ¡°I transmuted your Nen,¡± I said. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything with it though,¡± I said as I tried to move it from my fist. When I did it dropped from my fist, forming a small puddle on the ground. ¡°Guess I gotta stick to normal attacks.¡± ¡°So cool, can I do that?¡± My body asked. Her eyes wide, I shrugged. ¡°Yeah, I just know water really well,¡± I said. ¡°We are going to go fight, so I¡¯d get used to my body while you can.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid to do anything. It takes so much focus to not¡­¡± ¡°Pop a boner?¡± I asked. She nodded, blushing. ¡°Just stick to simple stuff. My body is strong. You can probably make shadow clones to fight for you. They won¡¯t have that issue.¡± ¡°Good idea,¡± she said. Making the hand seal 2 clones of her real body appeared. ¡°Wow, you have a lot of chakra.¡± ¡°You can make clones now!?¡± Luffy yelled. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m in his body,¡± Nami said. She had tried making them before, but only seeded slightly. It was easy to see she wasn¡¯t directing the flow of chakra well enough. In my body she had a lot more chakra to waste. Instead of clones of me, clones of Nami appeared. Her 2 female clones were wearing what my body was, but they began working off of her orders. ¡°Alright, everyone ready?¡± I asked as I looked around. ¡°I think so. Zoro, Sanji, and Usopp went to go get Franky and Brook. They said they¡¯d meet us where we exited,¡± Chopper said. ¡°You heard him, captain. Give the order,¡± I said. ¡°Yosh, let¡¯s storm the castle,¡± Luffy said as he punched his knuckles together. ¡ª Luffy¡¯s huge fist punched through therge metal doors, knocking them in as an rm began to re from the inside. Me and the other Straw Hats stormed in. We stuck together as we headed inside. A guard stepping out he didn¡¯t have a chance to do anything before Luffy had punched him from afar with his rubber fist. I was quickly bing used to the body. Since all beings had spiritual energy I had tapped into Nami¡¯s much weaker amount. About as much as I had before my Haki was upgraded to Conqueror¡¯s Haki, I was able to use Observation Haki a few feet around me. Nami was constantly cursing beside me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡± ¡°Your fucking dick,¡± she hissed. ¡°Every time I stop thinking about it. The chakra flows back to it.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t keep it off your mind?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to let myself get punched in the nuts,¡± she hissed. ¡°Try it, trust me, not near as fun happening to you,¡± I said. ¡°Big door,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Gotta be important.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try it,¡± I said as he drew his arm back and punched through it once more. Inside we found another caged cell. This time there were a lot of gruff marines inside. My favorite one in fact. ¡°Smoker, fancy meeting you here,¡± I said as I eyed the man. He didn¡¯t have his distinct cigar in his mouth. ¡°Weston, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± his sidekick growled. The woman was smoking the cigar. My brain did a somersault, putting it together quickly. ¡°Ha! You got your bodies switched too,¡± I said to the woman, her shirt was open like Smoker usually wore it. Sitting with her legs syed open she had the demeanor of the guy. ¡°You¡¯re an idiot, who falls for that? You guys keep going,¡± I told the others. ¡°We will catch up.¡± Luffy nodded, pumped up to go beat up Fart. Robin and Nami stayed behind with me. ¡°How the hell is this any different than what happened to us?¡± Nami asked from my body. ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t get captured,¡± I said. ¡°We did be-¡± Nami said but I shushed her. ¡°You¡¯re Weston?¡± Tashigi/Smoker growled. ¡°Yep,¡± I said. ¡°So, we gonna work together here?¡± ¡°For what? I should capture all of you,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t y games, Smoker,¡± I said. ¡°I know you secretly like us. A bad guy is doing some bad stuff here. Shouldn¡¯t we be working together to stop the worse guys?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not working with anyone,¡± he/she said. ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re stuck in here. Unless we let you out,¡± I said. He munched on his cigar. The marines around him, waiting for a signal to do anything. ¡°You take the credit,¡± I said. ¡°We have about 20 to 30 kids we broke out of here with, hidden away. You take care of them and we call it even.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± he eventually growled. ¡°Perfect,¡± I said, moving to my body. Sticking my hand up my sleeve I pulled a knife out of my sleeve. ¡°Where did you find that?¡± Nami asked, looking in the sleeve. ¡°I have knives all over,¡± I said. Sticking the thin de into the lock I moved it around. ¡°Crap, get me the other. This lock is tricky.¡± She dug it out eventually and I was able to force the lock open. Sliding the barred door open, Smoker in Tashigi¡¯s body walked up to me. ¡°What? Want to fight t chest?¡± ¡°t chest?¡± Tashigi asked from Smoker¡¯s body. ¡°Compared to this one, yes,¡± I said. Smoker red at me but soon walked away. I was a little disappointed, it would have been a good cat fight. ¡°Goddamn your body, Weston,¡± Nami growled. ¡°Why did that turn you on?¡± ¡°Ha! I think it turned you on.¡± Iughed as I grabbed her hand and we started running down the hall again. It wasn¡¯t long until we caught up to the other Straw Hats. Punching and pushing our way through the guards, many of them turned and fled since we had already kicked their asses. More rms went off all around as we made our way down into theboratory. Smoker and his men yelling their heads off as they charged groups of guards. We eventually came to a room with the strongest fighters. Inside was a tallnky woman with lime-green hair, and pale green wings, with long bird legs instead of human ones. Behind her, leaning against a wall was Trafalgar Law. I was about to yell at him when he snipped his fingers like they were scissors. Suddenly my vision shifted and I was in a different spot. I looked over to see Nami to my left. She turned to me slowly. Her eyes widening as we yelled out. ¡°Finally!¡± We yelled as we hugged one another. Tashigi and Smoker didn¡¯t react as we did, but as Smoker¡¯s body lit up a cigar I guessed they were switched back as well. I pulled up my Status Screen, and everything was as it should be. ¡°Thanks,¡± I whispered to Trafalgar. He nodded slightly, pretending to still be on the other side. ¡°Not sure what happened,¡± the harpy woman said as white snow began to pour out of her. ¡°But this is as far as you go.¡± I was pretty sure she ate the Snow Devil Fruit, from what I remembered. But back in my body I was done ying games. I stepped up, pulling the cold from her snow as I did. The snow melted immediately. Gathering the water up I wrapped it around her body, encasing everything but her head. I poured an intense amount of cold energy into her. Her body froze up in a huge block of ice as I picked up my Chikyugi Ne and put her to sleep in a Genjutsu. ¡°You, time to talk,¡± I said to Trafalgar as I stepped up to him. He smirked, but nodded. ¡°I want to form an alliance with you Straw Hats,¡± he said. CHAPTER 230 ALLIANCE CHAPTER 230 ALLIANCE ¡°I¡¯ve been working here for a few months,¡± Trafalgar said. Zoro and Luffy had deted, upset we weren¡¯t fighting. But Law had shown that we were next to a kitchen that fed the guards. There was plenty of food for Luffy to munch on and booze for Zoro to drink. The marines had opted out of the conversation as they continued on down into theboratory. ¡°As a Shichibukai, Caesar was more than happy to have me as protection against outsiders that got nosy. And I was able to help a lot of his subordinates walk again,¡± Law said. ¡°He has been working for years on a drug called SAD, which is used in the production of SMILE.¡± ¡°And this facial expression is¡­?¡± ¡°SMILE is an artificial devil fruit,¡± Trafalgar admitted. ¡°Caesar makes the SAD. He sends it off for someone else to make the SMILE. Then the SMILE is sold to the highest bidder, which happens to be one of the Yonkos.¡± ¡°Any idea which emperor?¡± I asked. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t your captain be part of this conversation?¡± Trafalgar asked. ¡°You mentioned an alliance,¡± I said. ¡°Luffy, should we do an alliance?¡± Luffy looked over with a huge chunk of meat in his mouth. He started talking then nodding, no one able to understand him as he did. ¡°We are in an alliance,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s all Luffy cares about. The other details, not so much.¡± Trafalgar frowned, but continued. ¡°Caesar works for the Shichibukai Domingo.¡± I tried to act surprised, but it was hard. ¡°Domingo, makes the SMILE, then sells it to Kaido.¡± ¡°Yeah, makes sense,¡± I said. I could have sworn Kaido had a lot of devil fruit users, but I wasn¡¯t able to remember why he had so many back in the Wano arc. I guessed I should have reread One Piece more often. When you read it week after week you tended to forget stuff that happened 300 chapters ago. At least I was putting it together now. ¡°So what? You want to take down Domingo, then Kaido?¡± ¡°Uh yeah,¡± Trafalgar said. ¡°And why us? Why not Kidd or somebody?¡± I asked. ¡°None of the other pirates really care,¡± Trafalgar said. ¡°You lot have been fighting Shichibukai whenever you can. And I heard that you challenged Big Mom recently. Guessed I hoped you wouldn¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Oh we care,¡± Usopp said. ¡°Weston?! You want to start a fight with another Yonko now?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to start anything,¡± I lied. ¡°He¡¯s the one that wants to be the Pirate King.¡± Luffy looked over, his attention caught for a second. ¡°You think he can do that without fighting some emperors?¡± Luffy said some more words through a full mouth. It sounded like ¡®that¡¯s right¡¯ but could have been anything. ¡°So, terms of the alliance?¡± I asked. ¡°You want our help to take down this Caesar guy, then Domingo, then take on a Yonko? What the hell do we get out of it?¡± ¡°I uh, don¡¯t know,¡± Trafalgar said. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°We want the spoils to start,¡± I said. ¡°We decide on percentage splits of the money based on contribution. And¡­ Luffy gets to decide when the alliance is over.¡± ¡°What?¡± Trafalgar asked. ¡°You heard me. Luffy gets to decide,¡± I said. ¡°We have very unconventional methods. But we alwayse out on top. So I don¡¯t want you to get cold feet half-way through if we start something up. You¡¯re in it for the long haul. Luffy decides when it ends.¡± Trafalgar didn¡¯t have much to say to that. Thinking for a while, his fingers drummed on the table between us. Trafalgar was a tallnky man. He wore a fur hat, had short ck hair and a goatee. Bags under his eyes he always looked tired. A long sword at his side I knew he was powerful though. This alliance had happened in the canon, I just wanted to make sure terms were set in ce before people started bitching that we were stupid or crazy. ¡°Fine,¡± Trafalgar said. ¡°But first, I need your help. Before Caesar agreed to let me work here. He required coteral.¡± He lifted up his shirt to show that there was a cube missing out of his chest. ¡°My heart.¡± ¡°Damn your devil fruit power is cool,¡± I said, able to see through his chest where his heart should have been. ¡°And you took that Harpy girls, right?¡± I asked. He nodded, pulling the heart out of his pocket. ¡°If he knows I double crossed him. He will crush my heart,¡± Trafalgar said. ¡°How much does he trust that girl?¡± I asked. ¡°She is his secretary. Why?¡± ¡°Just working up a n,¡± I said. ¡°Captain, looks like we have a new friend.¡± Luffy looked over, swallowing his food he headed toward us. Sticking out his hand he said, ¡°Wee to the crew, Traf-guy.¡± Trafalgar frowned but they shook hands. I smiled wide, smacking the table as I thought through what needed to happen next. The marines were making a ruckus far below us as they continued to storm the ce. ¡ª ¡°Caesar!¡± I yelled in my best impression as I pped my wings. He wasn¡¯t watching enough to notice the 2 small puddles of water beneath my feet. ¡°Trafalgar double crossed us!¡± I closed the distance,nding beside him on the ship. It had taken a long time to find the guy. He hadpletely ditched his secretary. Opting to escape, the coward of a scientist had used the underground railroad to escape. We wouldn¡¯t have known about it without Trafalgar. They used the small railroad to send out the SAD for shipment. ¡°What!? I knew I shouldn¡¯t have trusted that bastard,¡± Caesar extended his gaseous hand out. Pulling on a secretpartment door a cube shaped heart was revealed. As the man grabbed it I pulled out the Seastone Jitte. Moving as quickly as possible it was simple enough to knock him over the head with it. He dropped to the ground and I caught the heart before itnded next to him. Releasing the jutsu I took the controls of the small ship and turned us around. A few of the others were waiting for me as I got back. I threw the heart to Trafalgar. His eyes bulged as he struggled to catch it. Then it was safe and sound, mounted in his chest. ¡°Dammit, I had a joke, now I can¡¯t remember,¡± I said. ¡°Something about breaking your heart.¡± ¡°Uh try not to lose it again?¡± Nami offered. ¡°Close but no.¡± ¡°Be careful who you give your heart to next time,¡± Robin said. ¡°Oh I like that. That¡¯s a good one,¡± I said. ¡°Very funny,¡± Trafalgar mumbled. ¡°That was quicker than expected.¡± He threw a set of seastone cuffs to me. I put them on a still passed out Fart. They would prevent him from turning into gas and running away, just as they had prevented Ash in Impel Down. These Logia Devil Fruit users were basically useless against seastone. Thus they were useless against me. ¡°What are we going to do with him?¡± I asked. ¡°Stick him in a perfume bottle? No wait, no, a geniemp. He¡¯s basically like a genie already.¡± ¡°No,¡± Trafalgar said. The guy had no sense of humor but I still liked him. His backstory was tragic, and despite being a pirate I was pretty sure he was doing this to make the world a better ce. No thanks needed, just taking out the trash. He was my kind of partner. ¡°Let¡¯s get everything else squared away and I¡¯ll fill you in.¡± I nodded and we were off. We got the kids back. Trafalgar¡¯s devil fruit power was invaluable in dealing with them. He had eaten the Operation Devil Fruit. With it he was able to create a field/area around himself. Within that area he could cut away parts of people without harming them. He didn¡¯t exin how he was able to switch our minds around, but it made more sense how he was able to attach alligator legs to Brownbeard. Once he had the kids in his field he could cut away the addictive qualities of the drugs they were under. I let them up from the Genjutsu and they were soon crying for their parents. The marines took them under their protection and we said our goodbyes. I was then able to torment my research assistant. After making a shadow clone he went after the guy mercilessly. Chasing him around the halls until he was crying and begging me not to kill him. During that time we robbed the ce for what it was worth, which wasn¡¯t much. Then Trafalgar had us moving to our next destination. ¡°Traffy,¡± Domingo said over the denden mushi. His voice was grating to my ears. I couldn¡¯t stand the guy in the manga. Way too strong, I almost had as much fear of him as I did Hisoka. The guy felt impossibly strong for some reason, but I knew we would get him. ¡°Cut the shit, Domingo,¡± Trafalgar said. ¡°By now you are on Punk Hazard and can see that yourb is in shambles. We have Caesar-¡± ¡°Fart, his name is Fart,¡± I said quickly. Caesar yelled from behind the tape over his mouth. Trying to get out of his seastone bracelets again, but I kicked him away. ¡°We have Caesar,¡± Trafalgar said, ring at me. I gave him my best smile. ¡°We won¡¯t be giving him back unless you give up your position as a Shichibukai. Today.¡± The area was silent as he said it. The voice from the denden mushi as well. Then Domingo started yelling, ¡°Now see here you little shit. It¡¯s been a long time since you-¡± ¡°You see here,¡± Trafalgar said. ¡°Caesar dies, tomorrow, if I don¡¯t see an announcement in the paper that you quit being a Shichibukai.¡± He mmed the shell back on the denden mushi and dropped it to the floor. Anger ring in him he took a moment to collect himself. ¡°Cool, Luffy he knows how to piss Shichibukai¡¯s off as much as you do,¡± I said. ¡°What? I¡¯m way better at it,¡± Luffy said, offended. ¡°There was Crocodile.¡± ¡°And Moira,¡± Usopp added. ¡°Zoro pissed off Mihawk I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Buggy sure hates you too,¡± I offered. ¡°Buggy?¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a Shichibukai now. Kuma pissed me off,¡± I grumbled. That pain thing was something I nned to pay back. Despite him helping us escape, I hoped to kick that android¡¯s ass, er cyborg, or whatever. ¡°You¡¯re right, Jimbei was pretty pissed at you,¡± I said. ¡°He didn¡¯t want to join the crew because of something you said I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t it!¡± Luffy said angrily. ¡°He had to quit Big Mom¡¯s crew!¡± ¡°And you believed him? He just didn¡¯t know how to say no politely,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m gonna kick your ass,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Hell, no wonder Hancock was always pissed off at you all the time,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Always yelling your name.¡± ¡°Oh, well I don¡¯t think she was angry at me when she was yelling my name,¡± I said. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you married her,¡± Luffy said. The others got quiet around us. ¡°Oh, did I not mention that to you guys?¡± I asked the men of the crew. ¡°You what?!¡± Sanji roared. ¡°You married the Pirate Empress?!¡± ¡°Shhh, not in front of the Shichibukai,¡± I said, nudging my head at Trafalgar. ¡°You married, Boa Hancock?¡± Trafalgar asked. ¡°Well¡­yeah, about 2 years ago now,¡± I admitted. ¡°It was a small ceremony. Silvers Rayleigh gave her away.¡± ¡°I was the best man,¡± Luffy said proudly. ¡°The Dark King was at your wedding?!¡± Trafalgar asked, some emotion finally showing on his face. ¡°Why the hell am I just hearing about you marrying the most beautiful woman in the world?!¡± Sanji yelled. ¡°I thought Luffy went to her ind.¡± ¡°He did, then I ran to it. That¡¯s how we went to Impel Down.¡± I turned to Trafalgar. ¡°If you thought you were leaving this alliance, you¡¯re wrong. Luffy, never say he can leave.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t leave,¡± Luffy said without hesitation. ¡°Perfect,¡± I said. ¡°So this was back when I was running from the marines. When you guys went up Reverse Mountain, remember?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Chopper offered. ¡°Before your time¡­should we start at the beginning?¡± ¡°Oh me,¡± Luffy said. ¡°So I grew up with my brother and sister on this ind. We promised not to head out to sea until we were old enough¡­wait Weston. You promised I¡¯d see Sabo again. When was that?¡± ¡°Are we headed to Dressrosa next?¡± I asked Trafalgar. ¡°Uuhhh that was my n,¡± he said. ¡°Yeah, no you should see him on Dressrosa,¡± I assured. ¡°Perfect,¡± Luffy said. ¡°So after that time my grandpa attached all these balloons to me and sent me flying off into the sunset, he sent me to live with these bandits. That¡¯s where I met my sister Ashley and brother Sabo.¡± ¡°Sanji do we have any popcorn?¡± I whispered, sitting on the grass like some of the others. ¡°I¡¯ll go make some,¡± he said as he got up. ¡°Can I have dessert?¡± ¡°Oh me too?¡± Chopper and Usopp yelled. Sanji nodded and headed inside. Keeping the door open to listen in. I sat in front of Nami. Leaning back she opened her legs and I rested my head on her perfect pillows as Luffy continued the story. Like everything on the ship it was random and filled withughs and interruptions, but like always, it was a good time. It got to Zoro¡¯s part pretty quick, but he was asleep so Nami had to fill in for him. Then Usopp told his tale. Finally it was my turn but by that time Brook was ying music, Luffy startedining how his stomach was empty, and we forgot all about the story as a storm started to blow in. CHAPTER 231 CHILD’S PLAY CHAPTER 231 CHILD¡¯S PLAY I came from down the hall to see a samurai and small boy sitting at the kitchen table. ¡°Hey¡­Kinemon, right?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Oh yes, Weston,¡± the man said with a slight head bow. ¡°I thought you were still on the ind?¡± ¡°No, Captain Luffy invited us on the ship. To help us make our way home,¡± Kinemon said. ¡°I assume this is the son you were looking for?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, this is Momonosuke,¡± he said, pointing to the shy boy. He wore simple clothes, but had the top of his head shaved. ¡°Funny, you don¡¯t look like father and son,¡± I chuckled. Both stiffened, but I hid a smile. I knew that they weren¡¯t really rted, and didn¡¯t n to say anything. I could tease at least. ¡°I have a small girl and boy. But they are only 1 and a half, how old are you Momonosuke?¡± ¡°I am 8,¡± he whispered shyly. ¡°8 years old, and you¡¯re already so far from home,¡± I said. I wanted to tease him more but remembered that both his parents had died recently to him. All he had left in the world was his sister, and bodyguard Kinemon. ¡°Let me know if you need anything, alright?¡± ¡°I heard someone say you were a ninja,¡± Momonosuke said. I nodded. ¡°You are not a ninja.¡± ¡°Momonosuke¡­¡± his father hissed. ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s true,¡± I said. ¡°But my ninja sect isn¡¯t from Wano.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t im to be from Wano?¡± Momonosuke asked, confused. ¡°I do not,¡± I said. ¡°Your ninjas are more¡­traditional. But I assure you, I have all the skills of your ninjas. Just better.¡± ¡°How so?¡± Kinemon asked, intrigued now. ¡°I am a master of disguise,¡± I said. Changing my face to Kinemon¡¯s with a simple hand seal. ¡°Momonosuke, don¡¯t sit with your mouth open!¡± I barked in the man¡¯s voice. ¡°I can disappear.¡± I released the transformation. Smoke billowed out of my body and I draped myself in chakra and moved around them. Tapping them on their shoulders. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not a ninja, now?¡± Momonosuke shook his head slowly, his mouth still wide open. ¡°Good. Who¡¯s hungry?¡± I looked through the kitchen and found some simple nuts and fruits. Sanji¡¯s cooking sense kicked in though and he was ushering me out. Others began to wake up and the dining room became louder as people barked food requests. Sanji had it whipped up in no time and we were arguing around the table. ¡°Weston, please tell me there is a guest bedroom,¡± Trafalgar said. ¡°What¡¯s the matter-wait no, let me guess. You woke up to the heater Chopper attached to your leg. Luffy¡¯s foot was in your mouth. And Usopp tried to use your ding dong like his sling shot.¡± ¡°That was oddly specific and not that far off,¡± the man said. ¡°Yeah no, that¡¯s why I asked Franky to make me my own room,¡± I said. ¡°They don¡¯t bother me at night,¡± Franky said. ¡°That¡¯s because when you turn over I get crushed,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Zoro cuts people in his sleep, and Sanji has way too many dreams about women to feelfortable.¡± ¡°See I never learned a defense mechanism,¡± I said. ¡°Ask Chopper if you can sleep in his med bay.¡± ¡°That bed is for patients,¡± Chopper said. ¡°We aren¡¯t beat up for once,¡± I retorted. ¡°Oh fine,¡± Chopper said. ¡°But the minute Luffy almost drowns again I¡¯ll need the bed.¡± ¡°Can I sleep with you girls?¡± The less than innocent Momonosuke asked. ¡°Sorry, our rooms closed at dark,¡± Nami said. ¡°Sanji ruined it for everyone.¡± They were of course in my bed, but the others didn¡¯t need to know that. ¡°The ship was new, I was looking for the bathroom,¡± Sanji said, not fooling anyone. ¡°I thought you wanted a midnight snack.¡± ¡°The funny thing was, I actually did,¡± Nami said. ¡°But too bad.¡± Momonosuke frowned. I could see his little mind trying to work a way to get in their good graces. I felt bad for the kid, not bad enough for him to paw my girlfriends though. ¡°Think Domingo will do what you told him?¡± I asked. ¡°He better,¡± Trafalgar said. ¡°If not I have a few follow up options.¡± ¡°Hey, where is our leverage anyway?¡± Nami asked as she looked around. I got up and moved over to the small trap door in the kitchen. Opening it I revealed the live well. ¡°You have a good swim?¡± I asked. ¡°You fucker!¡± He spat as he coughed up water. ¡°This stool you have me on almost tipped over 4 timesst night!¡± ¡°You tested drugs on children, now shut up or I cut one of its legs off,¡± I said, shutting the door. I moved back to sit down at the table. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You know we have a brig, right?¡± Franky said. ¡°I know, just thought he¡¯d like a swim,¡± I said, munching my breakfast sandwich. ¡°He wasn¡¯t very apologetic about testing on kids. He can marinate for a little longer.¡± The others shrugged and the meal continued. I threw Caesar in the brig then put him in a Genjutsu to help him enjoy his stay. ¡°Luffy, why the hell is it alright for Kinemon to bring his kids on an adventure? But I can¡¯t?¡± I asked. ¡°Babies freak me out,¡± he admitted. ¡°They can¡¯t even eat real food.¡± ¡°Yeah, that would freak you out. People not stuffing themselves is a good standard for living on a pirate ship,¡± I lied, they at least had to be able to use chakra before I¡¯d let them go on an adventure. I couldn¡¯t help picturing dropping them off on an abandoned ind to let them figure out their powers. The Garp way. ¡°How dare you have one of Wano¡¯s treasures!¡± Kinemon yelled at Zoro as he tried to stab him. ¡°For thest time, I didn¡¯t steal it,¡± Zoro said, easily dodging him. Kinemon was talking about the sword he had taken from a zombie in Thriller Bark. I left them to it. They¡¯d figure it out eventually. Sitting at my spot I was surprised that Brook was at the helm. ¡°What are you doing driving?¡± ¡°I am under strict orders from Nami to keep us on course for Dressrosa, and to not let you touch this thing,¡± he said as he maneuvered the helm. ¡°Where did she go?¡± I asked. ¡°She didn¡¯t say,¡± Brook admitted. ¡°That means she¡¯s taking a shower,¡± Iughed as I jumped down to the mid deck. ¡°No, Weston I lied, you can have the helm!¡± Brook yelled. Iughed and headed in to find a very small towel try to keep Nami¡¯s ample curves in. Mounted between her cleavage was Momonosuke. ¡°Hey Weston,¡± Nami said with a wide smile. ¡°Hello beautiful,¡± I said. Ready for the kid to go away so I could try to get some action. ¡°Momonosuke! What are you doing?!¡± Kinemon yelled as he barged in. ¡°I was taking a bath,¡± he said in a weak voice. ¡°Yes, he was rather dirty,¡± Robin said whileing out from the back as well. There was something exquisite about a pure white towel against her tan skin. ¡°With my beautiful Nami and Robin?!¡± Sanji yelled. ¡°How dare you?!¡± Brook yelped, inside now too. ¡°He¡¯s just a baby,¡± Nami said, pulling the boy closer to her cleavage. Momonosuke smiled widely at us as she did. Not a ¡®I¡¯m in heaven smile¡¯ but a ¡®I¡¯m somewhere none of you will ever get to be¡¯ smile. It irked me in the wrong way. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± I said. ¡°Gotta nip it in the bud. Momonosuke, look a toy.¡± The small boy looked up into my Chikyugi Ne and was strapped against the wall. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± He yelled as he stared at me wide eyed. ¡°I was willing to let you pretend that you¡¯re special and get to bathe with Nami and Robin,¡± I said. ¡°But that smile said all I needed to know, you little shit.¡± ¡°Smile?! What smile?!¡± He yelled, shivering as he hung. I made a TV screen pop up and showed him the memory. ¡°Oh¡­what about it?!¡± He asked. ¡°I¡¯m a samurai. You can¡¯t scare me!¡± ¡°Oh I can scare you,¡± I said. ¡°But for now you get a warning. You can have your baths and your cuddling because you''re a child. Not like you could do anything with it anyway. But the minute you gloat about it, you¡¯ll be back here. Seeing what true terror is.¡± I pped my hands and everything turned white. It took time but he eventually got the idea. As I pulled him out he moved out of Nami¡¯s cleavage and ran off without another word. ¡°What did you do to him?!¡± Nami yelled, much angrier than I imagined. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said, turning away. ¡°Way to go, Weston,¡± Sanji said. Brook gave me a thumbs up. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to be at the helm?!¡± Nami asked angrily. Brook froze and was then running away. Her tone still angry, Sanji scampered off as well. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kinemon asked. ¡°He sent Momonosuke into an illusion. What the hell did you do to him?¡± Nami asked, getting serious. ¡°Nothing, I swear I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± I said. I looked at Nami and Robin. Neither believed me. ¡°Do you want to see?¡± I asked, raising the ne. All 3 looked at it and I drew them in. Around us was a pure white expanse. ¡°I threw him in this for an hour,¡± I said. ¡°He cracked after about 5 minutes. You don¡¯t have to scare kids. They are little balls of energy. They get scared when they are alone. He ran around and screamed his head off until he became tuckered out. Then we watched Demon yer for a couple hours.¡± ¡°Demon what?¡± Robin asked. ¡°Demon yer, it¡¯s this show I¡­made up. It¡¯s about a samurai whose entire family gets killed, except for his sister. Then he spends all his time trying to get strong enough to seek revenge and kill the demon that killed his family.¡± A very good analogy for Momonosuke¡¯s current predicament. I pulled up a screen and showed them some quick shots of the anime version. ¡°What is this?¡± Kinemon asked, amazed as he approached the screen. ¡°My mind,¡± I admitted. ¡°Anything I think can be in here.¡± ¡°That still doesn¡¯t justify doing whatever to a kid,¡± Nami said. I pulled up the memory of the look Momonosuke gave me. ¡°What can I say, he pissed me off,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s learned his lesson. I don¡¯t care about the bath. But I¡¯ll be damned if a kid of any age disrespects me with a look like that.¡± ¡°He did not give you that look,¡± Robin said. I turned to Kinemon. ¡°Uh yes, he did,¡± the man admitted ashamedly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for his actions.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s a kid. He is still learning.¡± I pulled us out of the Makuramoto. Kinemon headed off after Momonosuke. ¡°I¡­apologize,¡± Nami said. ¡°I thought the worst.¡± ¡°Nami, I know kids. I wouldn¡¯t scar someone for life from a look,¡± I admitted. ¡°You¡¯ve been offtely, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all this Shichibukai and Yonko talk,¡± she admitted with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m on edge. Are we really ready for these kind of fights?¡± I could hear the fear in her voice. I frowned but lifted my Chikyugi Ne again. ¡°Let¡¯s talk, care to join, Robin?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± she said, understanding that we usually did more than talk in my room. I pulled them in and we sat on thefortable couches. I changed it to be a pit couch like had been in Qiress¡¯ room in HxH. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked Nami as I pulled her to me. She snuggled up to me, still a little shaken. ¡°These are big names we are talking about fighting,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°You are,¡± I said. ¡°Trust me. We have spent our 2 years bing the best us. Your chakra is stronger than ever. You know pretty much all the jutsus I do. We just hone our skills and we will keep going. Hell thest 2 inds we had no injuries.¡± ¡°Those guys were easy though,¡± she pouted. ¡°They were. And it¡¯s only going to get harder for us,¡± I said. ¡°But we can do it.¡± ¡°What do we need to watch out for?¡± Robin asked. She had moved closer. I pulled her in and she wasying on my other shoulder. Both girls mirroring one another as theyid their leg on my upper thigh. ¡°The next ind is Domingo¡­what¡¯s going on there is basically what happened in basta,¡± I admitted. ¡°Shichibukai took over. Royal family is trying to fight against him. We step in and help them out. It¡¯s a lot harder than that though. Domingo has this underling that ate a Devil fruit which can turn people into dolls.¡± ¡°Like inanimate dolls?¡± Nami asked, scared. ¡°Worse, living breathing dolls. And if she turns you into one. Everyone you¡¯ve ever known forgets who you were.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Robin asked. I nodded. ¡°Yes, like my amnesia. You¡¯re just overridden. So if either of us get turned into dolls. We have to beat her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s awful. Even parents and kids forget you?¡± ¡°Everyone. You¡¯d know you had a dad, but not what he looked like or if he was even around. I think I heard a story about a guy getting turned into a doll and the wife married someone else. The doll guy had to watch as his kid called the step-dad, father.¡± ¡°That¡¯s sick,¡± Robin said. ¡°Yeah. Domingo is not a good person. He used to be a Tenryuubito. But his parents gave up the title. He always saw himself above others. He has no conscience.¡± ¡°What else?¡± ¡°From there I¡¯m not sure. I know you¡¯re scared Nami, but these ces are not good. No one is in a position to save them. It¡¯s up to us,¡± I said. She slowly nodded then kissed my chin. ¡°I love you,¡± she whispered. ¡°Love you too. Both of you,¡± I said. They cuddled up more as we stared at the ceiling for a time. ¡°I want to see more of these things you made up,¡± Robin admitted. ¡°Demon Layer?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a porno. It¡¯s Demon yer,¡± I said. ¡°Sure. What are you in the mood for? Something funny? Feel good show? Romance?¡± ¡°I want something funny,¡± Nami said. Robin nodded her head. I racked my brain for something. I almost did Muppet Treasure Ind but ended up on Ice Age. I soon had buttered popcorn and candies in bowlsid out for them. They munched on them happily as we watched a squirrel try to get a nut. Nami and Robinughed, asking about this or that but it was a good moment with them. I¡¯d probably end up showing them the Notebook or somethingter. After the movie it turned into a three-way. But I didn¡¯t like having sex in the Makuramoto. It wasn¡¯t fulfilling for me. But the girls enjoyed it since I didn¡¯t have to wear a condom. Even imaginary chakra did wonders to them. As I pulled us out of the Genjutsu the girls left to get dressed. I was about to go back out to go fishing when I received a notification.
Challenge 2 will begin within 10 days
¡°Fuck,¡± I mumbled. After switching bodies with Nami I was a little gun shy. I had been really scared I would get called to a challenge while stuck in Nami¡¯s body. With over half of my skills gone, I¡¯d have died quickly. Reminded about the person on Domingo¡¯s ind that could turn people into dolls, I didn¡¯t want to risk that happening for the fight either. Hell would everyone forget about me? Then I¡¯d die and my kids would never know who I was. It was at least 5 days to travel to Dressrosa. How many days would it take to beat Domingo? Probably 1 for how fast stuff moved in the world, but I couldn¡¯t risk it. I needed to be at tip top shape for my next challenge. I had hoped to get another Challenger Slot for my Nen, but I looked like that was out of reach. Letting out a sigh. I said, ¡°World Escape.¡± CHAPTER 232 HARDBALL CHAPTER 232 HARDBALL ¡°I¡¯ve got 10 days,¡± I said while I was in the red room. ¡°Not much time to do anything but train¡­¡± I looked around to my doors. ¡°I still need gold for Dragonball Z to pay Yamcha. Although the stronger I am before I go there, the better. Pretty sure in Dragonball they were able to run a few hundred miles per hour when they were training for the Martial Arts Tournament. I¡¯m not there yet.¡± Looking around more I added, ¡°Could start working on my gold n for Berserk. But the girls there are so weak.¡± I turned to Gantz. ¡°However, I supposedly have ess to Gantz and more suits. That would skip the training arc in Berserk. We could start working on merc stuff right away. I can practice my Devil Fruit more as well.¡± I nodded slowly as I started to see it. My ns weren¡¯t perfect, but they wereing together. After forcing my eyes from the One Punch Man World I stepped into Gantz. The beach illuminated around me. Last I remembered were 10 men had attacked me because they said I had control of the Gantz orbs. I¡¯d stripped and taken their Gantz suits and left after that. The bodies were still there. As I studied them and remembered the incident. As I did a pop-up appeared.
Gantz Quest:
Investigate the Organization after your head.
Rewards:
Weakness Eliminator
¡°Yes,¡± I said to myself. I remembered the announcement that said there were no Challenger Slots left to get. But in my book a Weakness Eliminator was just as good. Using Observation Haki I couldn¡¯t feel anything else off in the area. I turned around to walk into our beachfront vi. Inside I found a very cumatose Reika, Kishimoto, and Sei. Kishimoto was my oldestpanion. Almost 17 now, she was a little older than this body of mine. Long light brown hair she had tried tomit suicide and Gantz had sent her to the room. Next to her was Sei. Sei had been with me for a little less time. Long ck hair, thick lips, perfect heart shaped face, she typically cosyed as Lara Croft before the whole dying thing. Last was Reika. An idol in Japan, she was rather famous there. Long ck hair, she was a beauty much like the other 2. One thing that tied them all together were their massive racks. All had DD breasts, something I missed sorely. The main protagonist definitely had a type. I couldn¡¯t help but steal them from him, making them mine as I saved the world from aliens. ¡°Time to get up, girls,¡± I whispered as I shook Sei¡¯s hip. ¡°I¡¯m sexed out,¡± she mumbled. The other girls groaned as well. Kishimoto was especially out. ¡°Not that.¡± A part of me was disappointed. It had been 4 years since I¡¯d had any of them. Hell none of them had chakra either. I¡¯d have to fix that. ¡°Someone put a contract on my head. We gotta go.¡± The girls were quiet for a bit. Eventually Reina sat up. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Assassins. I just had to take care of like 10 of them. I¡¯m sure they know who you are. We aren¡¯t safe.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Sei repeated as she sat up. My eyes were drawn to her tits as they swung in front of me. I watched them as I walked them through our situation. There was a lot more yelling as I exined things, then they ran out back to see the dead guys, then we packed up in a hurry. I had to carry Kishimoto since she was still out. ¡°Weston, you killed people,¡± Sei hissed. ¡°Not the first time,¡± I mumbled. ¡°They were looking to kill us.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Who cares if you have control of Gantz?¡± Reina asked. ¡°You saw me bring someone back to life, remember?¡± I said. ¡°Crap what was her name? I¡¯ll rememberter. Anyway, if I can connect to all of the Gantz, I could potentially bring thousands of people back to life. Gantz has ess to a hell of a lot more cool stuff too. Weapons, upgraded armor, teleportation, vehicles. Hell those guys had invisibility on their suits. Although I never figured out how to activate it¡­¡± I¡¯d have to look into thatter. ¡°Holy shit,¡± Sei mumbled as we came to the hotel lobby. I stopped her, thinking more clearly. Laying Kishimoto down I did a transformation on all of us. ¡°What the fuck?!¡± The girls asked as I transformed them into Hancock and Robin. Kishimoto I turned into Nami. I turned into Kakashi. ¡°I have a lot more skills than I¡¯ve let on,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Questionster.¡± We headed out and hailed a cab. Late at night there were still plenty of people in the tourist destination. ¡°At least tell me where we are going,¡± Reina said. They were in back while I sat next to the driver. ¡°Somewhere else,¡± I said, trying to think. The people knew what we looked like. I had only exchanged a little bit of yen for dors. We needed more seed money. I wore the face of Kakashi currently. It was time to do some stupid stuff. ¡°Get us to a new hotel,¡± I told the cab driver. ¡°A different part of town.¡± The driver nodded. Heading off he joined traffic. But then I noticed the perfect opportunity. ¡°Stop here for a minute. Our friend is drunk. Gotta get some medicine.¡± The driver didn¡¯t fight it. ¡°I¡¯ll be quick.¡± Walking into the small convenience store I announced. ¡°Everyone hands up this is a-¡° I stopped as the patrons stared at my Chikyugi Ne. Knocking them out with a Genjutsu I walked to the counter and pried open the cash register with a simple jerk. It was a glorious thing to see a filled cash register. If I remembered right, the year was 2006. Back before everything was credit and debit card transactions. And we were in a tourist spot. There was plenty to go around. A few hundred dors in my pocket I came out and gave the driver a few 20s. ¡°They didn¡¯t have what we wanted. Let¡¯s go to the next store,¡± I said. And proceeded to rob another 4 stores on our way. The driver didn¡¯t care that I asked to stop at a busy restaurant for some supposed medicine. By the end my pockets were bursting with money. ¡°Here,¡±¡® I ordered. Far enough away from the old hotel I could see signs for more further ahead. Carrying Kishimoto we were soon back on the street and trying to find a hotel. It took quite the bribe to get a room in a seedier hotel without a credit card as coteral, but money made the world go round. ¡°What are we doing?¡± Sei asked as we sat in the hotel. ¡°What was that girl''s name that I brought back to life?¡± ¡°Mio Hattari,¡± Sei said as she pulled out her phone. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. ¡°Get the number then give me all your phones.¡± She wrote it down then I was pulling SIM cards and batteries out of the phones. ¡°I need that for work. What if my manager calls?¡± Reina asked. ¡°Reina, darling. I know you haven¡¯t been with me long but I like you a lot. This world almost ended. And who knows if there is another threating our way. Do you really want to keep being an idol?¡± I asked, seriously. ¡°W-what-I need to make money,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll provide for you,¡± I said quickly. ¡°All of you. It¡¯s going to have to be hard work at the beginning, but we have a prime opportunity here.¡± ¡°What kind of opportunity?¡± Sei asked as she sat on the bed. ¡°To take over the world,¡± I admitted. The girls gave me a shocked look. ¡°We have ess to technology years ahead of what¡¯s on the market. Teleportation¡­not to mention space travel.¡± ¡°Space travel?¡± Reina asked wide eyed. ¡°I spent a week on a ship almost as big as this. There are thousands of aliens on our. They had to get here somehow. If we can beat these guys trying to kill me we could focus on the aliens. Get interspace travel, or interdimensional, or whatever the hell they use. Finally space travel could be at humans'' fingertips. And we can be at the top. With Gantz we can supply people with the gear to fight aliens. Not only that but the training too.¡± ¡°Holy fucking shit,¡± Sei mumbled as she thought it out. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Reina asked slowly. ¡°That¡¯s¡­crazy.¡± ¡°We live in a crazy world,¡± I said. ¡°So are you in? Both of you, I want you with me. Our goal is to survive for now, world domination if we feel like it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fucking in,¡± Sei said excitedly. ¡°This is so far above my pay grade. But you could do it.¡± ¡°Good, let¡¯s get Mio on the phone,¡± I said. It took a while to figure out how to call internationally. Eventually we just went to a pay phone and used about $20 in quarters. ¡°What?¡± The voice asked. ¡°Mio, it¡¯s Weston,¡± I said. ¡°How¡¯s Hawaii?¡± She asked. Kishimoto had kept the girl up on what we were doing. She wanted a full walkthrough of what happened to the aliens once we got back. ¡°Too many assassins,¡± I said. ¡°Listen, apparently Gantz is putting out a message that I have control of all of the orbs around the world. Some secret group is trying to kill me in hopes it will pass to them.¡± ¡°What?!¡± And I exined what I knew. ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°Yep, listen, you ever talk to people in the US back in the day? About Gantz?¡± ¡°There was a group in Los Angeles once. But not Hawaii.¡± I nodded. That made sense. ¡°I have no idea where though. Why?¡± ¡°These guys came here too quickly. I¡¯m betting they¡¯re based in the US. I n to stay stateside until I rip their throats out.¡± ¡°Shit? Seriously?¡± ¡°Imitted Genocide against an alien race trying to destroy my. What the hell do you think I¡¯ll do to someone that¡¯s targeting me?¡± She didn¡¯t have an answer to that. ¡°I¡¯m going to try to find the nearest Gantz orb. I need you to get Sado and Kurono. Get all the orbs you can find. Find a spot for them.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m betting these guys aren¡¯t going to let them stay where they are now if they¡¯re nning to take over Gantz. Remember how they each had memory? I can probably bring your family back, Mio.¡± ¡°Holy shit,¡± she whispered. ¡°Do what I ask. I swear they¡¯ll be the first people I bring back once we are in Japan,¡± I said. ¡°Whatever you need. I¡¯m talking with a few people. I think I¡¯ve located most in Japan and a couple in Korea.¡± ¡°Good. Stay by your cell phone. We will be on the move. Expect to hear from me,¡± I said and was soon hanging up and heading back into the motel room. ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± Sei asked. ¡°Tomorrow we go to LA. I¡¯ll figure it out from there,¡± I admitted. I eyed the 3 girls. Kishimoto was still asleep, but Reina and Sei were up. Staring at me as I looked them up and down. ¡°Are you with me?¡± ¡°Of fucking course,¡± Sei said. Reina bit her lip. ¡°Are you um sure about this?¡± ¡°Which part?¡± ¡°Taking me with you? I know I haven¡¯t known you for long. I¡¯m not sure why you are being¡­¡± ¡°Nice to you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m kind of running on instinct here and¡­¡± ¡°Reina, you''re beautiful,¡± I said, moving to her. ¡°You were killed. And went right to fighting aliens without question. I want to get to know all of you more. But I trust you. I can¡¯t exin it. I know I''ll handle this situation better knowing that you¡¯re with me. So will you please stay? I know you have a career. But we could be dealing with stuff so much bigger than that. This could be the start of something huge. I want you by my side while I figure it out.¡± Her eyes sparkled as she stared up at me. ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡± I leaned down, kissing her as I leaned forward into her. She moaned in my mouth as she fell to the mattress. Lifting her shirt she moaned as she kicked her legs while undressing. ¡°Again?¡± Sei asked. ¡°The risk of death always does it for me,¡± I admitted as Reina began helping me out of my clothes. It wasn¡¯t long until her milky skin was revealed and herrge breasts were swaying as she stared up at me. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you something that will make you stronger,¡± I said. ¡°It will help you do a little of what I can do.¡± ¡°How?¡± She asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± I said as I moved into her tight pussy. She moaned as chakra coated my dick. Yelling out it wasn¡¯t long until I was humping into her at full speed. Her legs wrapped around me as a continuous orgasm assaulted her body. Her eyes wide she took it all, unable to talk as I kept the pleasure going. Her drenched pussy only became tighter as her eyes rolled to the back of her head. I groaned, filling her up with my cum as I cast enough chakra for the Harem Mark. She breathed in and out as my dick released into her all I had built up. ¡°When did you learn that?¡± ¡°Recently. Here ites,¡± I said. She cried out as her face shot straight up. Yelling out her chakra red as her body came hard. Digging into my skin she spasmed underneath me. Passing out when the process finished I looked over to find Sei watching wide eyed. ¡°My turn, my turn,¡± she said,ying down next to Reina. Iughed and was soon inside of her. Giving her all I had and another load that was just as potent as thest. ¡°Trying to sleep,¡± Kishimoto said after Sei finished yelling out. ¡°Just take what you want.¡± I moved to her and she was soon wide awake as I began to hump into her. Her eyes wide she was then put back to sleep as I awoke chakra in her. Positioning them on the bed Iid between them. Watching and waiting to make sure no one found us. Also nning for the future. I couldn¡¯t help but picture a world like Firefly or the Expanse. Where space travel wasmonce. I would bring it all to the masses as we explored the stars and took the fight to the alien¡¯s homes instead of letting them bring it here. CHAPTER 233 MILE HIGH CLUB CHAPTER 233 MILE HIGH CLUB ¡°I can¡¯t believe you would consider that,¡± Sei said. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked, innocently. ¡°Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t read in between your code words,¡± Sei said, giving me the look. She pretended that she was offended but I could tell she was angry I hadn¡¯t asked her. Angiea¡¯s trick of understanding emotions with Haki was paying off slowly. I couldn¡¯t read minds like she could, but I hoped some day to be able to. ¡°Don¡¯t act innocent,¡± I whispered. We were in the front row seats of the 1st ss on the ne. On our way to Los Angeles, it had been boring so far. I had tried to get on the ne without a credit card, but after 9/11 that was impossible for such a long flight. We had to use Sei¡¯s cards, but once wended I nned to rip them apart. ¡°What?¡± Sei asked, offended. ¡°You want to try it, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked, giving her my best smile. She looked back to the small restrooms. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Reina chided. ¡°We are in the front seats. People would notice if any of us stepped away.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never done it before,¡± Sei whispered, biting her lip. ¡°Don¡¯t fall for it. I really don¡¯t want to be escorted out by security when wend,¡± Reina said. ¡°I think it sounds fun,¡± Kishimoto said as she leaned her head against my shoulder. ¡°He¡¯s corrupting you,¡± Reina hissed. ¡°That happened a long time ago,¡± she assured. ¡°But if you do what you didst night, there is no way I could be quiet.¡± ¡°We could do a repeat,¡± I offered. I could channel some Mindless Lust into her and give the same sort of reaction if I really pushed it. ¡°Never do that again,¡± Reina said. ¡°That was¡­¡± ¡°Hot,¡± Sei offered. ¡°Too much. I¡¯m still hurting,¡± Reina said. ¡°You get used to it,¡± Kishimoto promised. ¡°Come on, real quick,¡± I promised. Kishimoto nodded and began to get up when the stewardess stopped by. ¡°Can I get you anything?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like some more wine,¡± Sei said. ¡°And some for my friends.¡± The girls were waiting for the wine, then drinking it, then Kishimoto acted a little too drunk for me to feelfortable joining the Mile High Club with her. Sei got a little handsy as well and I was content to sit there with them. We fell asleep but it wasn¡¯t terribly long until we were starting tond. LA was only a 5 hour flight from Hawaii. So we hadn¡¯t been on too long, but I still worried. Any kind of paper trail was going to hurt us. I went over the n again as we moved down into the clouds. I nned to steal more cash. I had tried to throw my dors into my status screen but it hadn¡¯t worked. I guessed they were locked to the worlds for some reason. I didn¡¯t want to waste my yen either when I could rob my way to riches easily enough. From there I hoped to dig through the inte until I could find someone talking about Gantz. Los Angeles was one of the most densely popted areas in the U.S. I was sure I could find someone easily enough. Most people were smart enough to walk around in their Gantz armor. With enough clones and at a popr enough spot, I would find someone eventually. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to America,¡± Kishimoto said. ¡°Hawaii was America,¡± I offered. ¡°That doesn¡¯t count. It was tropical. This is where all the famous people live,¡± she said. ¡°Eh, it¡¯s pretty much the same as Japan. Just more guns, more homeless, and a lot more trash,¡± I said. ¡°Have you been?¡± ¡°Long time ago,¡± I said. I¡¯d lived in America all my life, but had only been to Los Angeles once. But if you had been to one part of America, you had been to them all. ¡°We should-¡± I was cut off as the side of the ne was blown off. Air sucked out of my lungs as I tried to talk. I held my breath. The roar of the wind drowned out everyone as we began to fall more quickly. I looked over to see a huge chunk of the ne gone. Yellow masks dropped down from above as a stewardess was sucked outside. People were screaming all around me. The girls were just as loud as my mind raced. I knew this was over me and immediately put that information away. It was time to act, not think. Undoing my seatbelt buckle I charged my feet with chakra to stick to the floor as I moved to the giant hole. The ground wasing up quickly. The wing on this side was still there¡­then it was gone. A blue st shot from beside us. It took the wing and another chunk of the ne with it. I cursed, making 12 shadow clones. I jumped out the side of the ne as it began to spin. Pushing out water-chakra it pooled under me, propelling me toward where the shot had been blown from. Using Haki I found the invisible aircraft and the 1 pilot inside. Finding his exact location in the invisible ne was easy enough. Once I was close I punched through a ss covering of the UFO. Grabbing the man¡¯s throat I pulled him to me, he yelled out at me, but I smashed his face against the cockpit covering. He passed out and the ship we were on began to spin wildly. Ripping off the seatbelts I pulled him through the windshield opening, his face getting cut up by the ss I didn¡¯t care as I grabbed his body¡¯s water. Jumping back I pulled him with me, riding him like a surfboard as we flew to the ne. The grounding up fast I made it to the ne to find my clones had released about half of the people in the 1st ss. Creating water in my hand I poured Nen into it making it increase exponentially. Manipting it into a wide bowl I froze it as my clones started throwing people inside. I counted 48 including my girls. Some were passed out, most were too scared to do anything but let my clones man handle them. When I had everyone, my clones released and I flew the frozen bowl away. Decelerating us as we pulled away. The ne hit the ground 20 secondster, right into the middle of a street. Inded us between 2 buildings. People had woken up, yelling at me as I pulled my girls out of the bowl by the water in their bodies. All had passed out, either from the situation orck of oxygen. ¡°Shut up!¡± I yelled over them. My strong lungs echoed between the buildings around us. ¡°I saved you, but not for free. Empty your pockets.¡± They stared at me wide eyed and I started taking their wallets. Pulling out wads of cash I put it away and was then jumping out of the bowl with my 3 girls and the prisoner. ¡°Wait? Who are you?!¡± Someone yelled. ¡°Weston,¡± I said as the 4 floating bodies followed behind. ¡ª ¡°What the fuck?!¡± Sei yelled. We were under a bridge a little ways away from where we hadnded. ¡°That wasn¡¯t a fucking dream?¡± ¡°Nope, our ne was about blown up,¡± I said. ¡°I saved who I could, but most everyone else is dead.¡± ¡°Did I dream you jumping out of the ne?¡± Kishimoto asked. ¡°No, I grabbed this pilot guy,¡± I said as I kicked his body. ¡°I wanted to figure out who was behind all this.¡± After a very painful Genjutsu for the guy he had spilled all my secrets. My quest waspleted and I got a new one.
Gantz Quest: Complete
Investigate the Organization after your head.
Rewards:
Weakness Eliminator
Gantz Quest:
Eliminate Revtions.
Rewards:
Item Choice
¡°Apparently a secret group called Revtions is after the Gantz power,¡± I informed them. ¡°I have a lead on where they hang their heads now. But I want to take care of some things first.¡± ¡°What are you going to do with him?¡± Reina asked as she stared at the pilot. ¡°Him? He¡¯s dead now,¡± I said nonchntly. ¡°So probably leave him here.¡± ¡°You are taking this rather easily,¡± Sei noted. ¡°Sei, I literally jumped out of a falling ne. Destroyed an invisible ship. Saved a few dozen people, and barely broke a sweat,¡± I said. Physically it hadn¡¯t been hard, but honestly I was surprised how easy it had all been for me. This was some next level crap. ¡°All of our finances and old phones were being watched. If we let these people control the situation they will be taking our family member¡¯s as hostages next.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Kishimoto asked. The only one with some real family, she was finally starting to get worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will have this wrapped up today, maybe tomorrow if it proves a little difficult,¡± I said. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be running if you killed this guy?¡± Reina asked. ¡°No, cops are busy with a ne carrying 200 peoplending right in the middle of the city,¡± I admitted. I could still see smoke from where the ne hadnded. The background noise of sirens was ever present as well. ¡°We move as soon as you confirm you all areing.¡± ¡°What?¡± More than 1 asked. ¡°It¡¯s going to keep getting dangerous,¡± I said. ¡°Last chance to run.¡± The 3 girls looked up at me, getting up 1 by one they nodded and we were off. ¡°Where to first?¡± ¡°The local Gantz orb is across town,¡± I said. ¡°That guy,¡± I pointed at the pilot I killed, ¡°died 2 years ago. Suicide. The pilot had been a pilot back in the Air Force, and has worked for Revtions since he joined up with Gantz. Some higher up in Revtions has eyes on all of the Gantz orbs in the area. Recruits people for his little club that have useful skills. They have these elite teams that did the missions, but if anyone died or caused problems they would kill them. They would be reced in the next alien ying mission until they found someone useful again. Quite ingenious honestly. Since only those that have been summoned by Gantz can handle the armor and weapons, they were given ess pretty easily.¡± We weren¡¯t in the best neighborhood but I found a cab and we were on our way. Traffic diverted around the ne crash, LA traffic somehow got worse. But we got to the address the pilot had known. The Gantz orb was in an apartment building much like in Tokyo. A middle ss neighborhood I was fine keeping the girls with me. After breaking the front door lock we made it up the stairs. Once on the 5th floor I killed the first invisible person. They were way too cocky for their own good. Pointing a gun at me as they practically giggled, the guy had been asking for a knife to the throat. The girls had mind enough not to scream. Making 4 clones we did a sweep of the floor. Killing another 8 men before we got to the room with the Gantz Orb. I wasn¡¯t too surprised when the door was sted open by an explosion. Annoyed I draped myself in shadow chakra. Running in I killed another 4 before the room was clear. ¡°You got some answers for me?¡± I asked the Gantz orb as my clones started stripping the men I had killed. The ck Gantz orb was about 4 feet in diameter. Just like the one in Japan, once you had seen 1 you had seen them all. Except this one had words written in white letters at the front. WESTON WATANABE NOW CONTROLS GANTZ ¡°Main menu,¡± I said to the orb. Nothing happened. The girls came in behind me. ¡°Weston¡­¡± Kishimoto said. ¡°Later, I need my own answers first,¡± I said. ¡°Gantz, stop ying this bullshit. Either start texting ore out.¡± I stared at the ball, waiting long seconds, until I finally got an answer. The drawers on either side jerked open, surprising the girls behind me. I smiled wide as I waited. Eventually a pale hand grabbed the top of the ball. Stepping out of the Gantz ball a muscr man locked eyes with me. He had no hair whatsoever. None on his head or eyebrows. He looked weird, but I had seen him before. Wearing a clear stic face mask that had supplied him air he ripped it off and fell out of the ball. ¡°Whoa there, buddy,¡± I said moving to him. He was muscr, but I doubted he had ever stepped out of the ball. I helped him up as he groaned. ¡°You did it,¡± he rasped as he caught his breath from the simple movement. ¡°You really killed the God Aliens¡± ¡°I did,¡± I said. ¡°Did you watch?¡± ¡°No, only the Gantz that sent you could,¡± he said. ¡°But I didn¡¯t think it would happen. None of us did. So many years we have watched you all die. I-I-¡± ¡°Take it slow,¡± I said, resting my hand on his shoulder. ¡°Start at the beginning. Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a clone of our maker, John Smith,¡± he said. I rolled my eyes from the stupid name. ¡°We were all born on the same day years ago. I don¡¯t know how long. I¡¯ve been in there most all of it.¡± ¡°Okay, what were you told?¡± ¡°My mission,¡± he said. ¡°I had to pick people that died. Give them another chance at life.¡± ¡°Why not army guys? People trained to fight? Why random people?¡± I asked. ¡°How many wars are going on right now?¡± He asked. ¡°A couple.¡± ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s not enough. These balls aren¡¯t omnipotent. We can¡¯t bring everyone back to life. Only about 25% of the poption have the type of mind that we can link to.¡± ¡°Link to?¡± I asked, sitting down as I tried to get everything I could from him. ¡°Yes,¡± Gantz said. He looked at the girls. ¡°Do you-¡± ¡°Tell them everything. I have no secrets from these 3. In fact, give them all the same ess I have.¡± ¡°Really?¡± He asked. ¡°That¡¯s full ess to everything we can-¡± ¡°Everything. In the off chance I die, I want them to at least be able to keep it going,¡± I said. Gantz frowned but nodded. He closed his eyes and the ck orb dinged, wiping the words away. ¡°Done,¡± he said then continued. ¡°There are special people in this world. Psychics, super powers though minor, vampires¡­¡± I had forgotten about the vampires from the Gantz story. They hadn¡¯t made an appearance like they should have. I filed that information away forter. ¡°About 1 in 4 people have the capability to have something special about them. It¡¯s called the Gene, by our founder. Their bodies ept changes more easily. That was our pool of fighters.¡± I nodded and he continued. ¡°Not only that but I am only awake at set intervals. We had to make it to the Countdown. My brethren and I weren¡¯t built for longevity. We only awoke about once a month. The Orb magnifies psychic powers. We are able to monitor aliens in the area and potential fighters.¡± ¡°Did you manipte things for certain people? That one guy shot up the Shopping za. He said Gantz told him to do it.¡± ¡°Short answer, yes,¡± Gantz said. ¡°We give a lot of rewards as options for people. Over time people forgot why we were here. They wanted out. But if you trap people, they will revolt, so we gave that option of release. The memory wipe wasn¡¯t the best. Those that liked to fight would still remember the orb. It called to them¡­he wasn¡¯t the first to have the impression that he needed to send people to Gantz.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°Moving on. Why did you announce to the world that I stopped the aliens? Why not tell me when I did it?¡± ¡°We are only awake at set intervals,¡± he said. ¡°The orb you teleported from did write it, but you had already left the apartment.¡± ¡°Fuck, that¡¯s what I get for wanting to getid,¡± I mumbled. ¡°What now? I have control of all the balls?¡± ¡°Yes, but I am dying. We are all dying,¡± he said. ¡°The orb works off of our life energy.¡± ¡°Life energy?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, it needs power somehow. Nuclear wasn¡¯t an option,¡± Gantz said with a wry smile. ¡°I could have lived a normal life. But I¡¯m what? 6? 7 years old?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said, hoping I could use Nen or something to power it. I had plenty of life energy that I could use without harming myself. ¡°How long do you have?¡± ¡°Minutes,¡± he said. ¡°This is¡­taxing.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I hissed. ¡°What about the bombs? In our heads?¡± ¡°What?!¡± More than 1 girl asked. ¡°It is out of your head,¡± Gantz said. ¡°You will have to remove it from the others.¡± He waved at the Gantz ball. ¡°It will exin everything. You will learn all from it.¡± I frowned, standing up I looked at the ck orb with intense hate. Staring in the weird seat that Gantz had sat in, the thing looked rather cramped. But I wasn¡¯t the pussy I used to be. I had faced death many times since leaving Gantz. ¡°Try not to die until I¡¯m back,¡± I told the Gantz clone as I crouched into the orb. Pushing a red button the drawers slid in, narrowly missing me as they mmed shut. Inplete darkness I was about ready to break my way out when a white screen appeared in front of me. MAIN MENU REWARDS WEAPONS ARMOR AVAILABLE FIGHTER POOL LOCAL ALIEN ACTIVITY OPTIONS ¡­ ¡°Rewards,¡± I mumbled as the screen changed. There was quite the list. A smile split my lips as I moved through them 1 by one. Ready to 3-D print an army and armory. CHAPTER 234 BREAKING NEWS CHAPTER 234 BREAKING NEWS ¡°I¡¯m sure we are all looking forward to the weekend,¡± Janice said as her stered on smile split her face. ¡°It¡¯s good to know we have sun to look forward to.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right there, Janice,¡± her cohost said. His hand moving to his ear he zoned out for a moment as someone spoke to him through the earpiece. ¡°I¡¯m told we have quite the bit of newsing right up after these messages.¡± The fake faces of the 2 people dropped as the On Air light turned off. I smiled widely as I walked up to them. ¡°Who the shit are you?¡± The guy asked as I stepped up. ¡°Hank, where¡¯s that guy with the video from the ne crash?¡± ¡°Uhh,¡± Hank said slowly. Still rather dazed from the Genjutsu. ¡°I was actually on that ne,¡± I said. ¡°You were one of the survivors?¡± Janice asked quickly. ¡°I thought they were still at the hospital.¡± ¡°Yeah I was,¡± I said. I was talking in English. I hadn¡¯t realized but apparently whoever I talked to, heard me in their native tongue. The girls had told me that when I spoke to them all they heard was Japanese. They had thought that everyone we conversed with so far were just bilingual. It wasn¡¯t until Kishimoto tried to question someone that they found out that people could just understand me. I was sure it was one of many things exined to me before my Memory Meld, but it was good to know that I wouldn¡¯t have to trante stuff. Although I did have to get trantors for the God Aliens, so I guessed it only worked with humans. ¡°Flew into Hawaii. Then I was flying here when it hit,¡± I said. ¡°Fuck yeah,¡± the guy said. ¡°This is much better. We have questions for him?¡± ¡°Oh no, I will just be talking,¡± I said. ¡°You won¡¯t need to ask any questions.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how-¡± The guy passed out as he looked into my ne. Dropping to the ground Janice looked freaked out for a moment but I moved to the guy¡¯s spot and sat down. ¡°Let¡¯s get this rolling, alright?¡± I asked. ¡°I have ces to be after this.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Janice hissed. ¡°Making history,¡± I said. ¡°Are you going to be with me in the video? Or do you want to join your co-anchor?¡± She stared at me. Looking to Hank for support, the guy sent some pages to pull the co-host off. She thought about it longer but sat next to me. Themercial break ended soon enough. ¡°Wee back,¡± Janice said. ¡°We have an unorthodox guest today. I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know your name.¡± ¡°I am Weston Watanabe,¡± I said with my best smile as I stared at the camera. ¡°I was on Flight 122 that crashed earlier today.¡± I didn¡¯t pause to let her talk, but continued on my prepared speech. ¡°It was a harrowing experience, let me tell you. But I know who was at fault, and I am here to tell them that they need to watch out.¡± ¡°Someone was involved?¡± Janice asked. ¡°We heard it was mechanical failure.¡± ¡°Oh no, the ne was shot down,¡± I said. ¡°There is a secret organization out there. They call themselves Revtions. They knew that the end of the world wasing here in about a week or so. They were hoping to take over the world after most of the world¡¯s militaries were destroyed. Quite preposterous sounding I know, but all true. Luckily a few days ago I was able to end the threat.¡± Janice stared at me in stunned silence. Unable to process anything. I was sure she was questioning how the hell they let me on air in the first ce. No one would believe that. The thing was, there would be many people that would believe. ¡°There is a secret group in the world. Divided by location we were controlled by an entity called Gantz,¡± I said. ¡°Gantz has since shut down, relinquishing all of his powers to me. I tell this to my brethren out there. Those other people that had died and were drafted by Gantz. I¡¯m not sure if you know this, but when Gantz remade us, he imnted a tiny bomb inside our brains, right here.¡± I pointed at my forehead. ¡°If we talked about Gantz, moved too far away from where we were supposed to be fighting, or did anything to piss him off, he would make it explode. I am telling you this now, because I have sole control of this power.¡± I let it sink in for those that were listening. ¡°No longer are you prevented from talking about Gantz or the aliens. Since I have taken control I have disabled that feature. So please tell the world your stories. Tell the world of those people you cared about that died in your arms. And most of all tell me about it,¡± I said. ¡°With Gantz powers I have been granted the power to bring back to life those that you fought with.¡± I stood and a tall blonde with an amazing rack stepped out from the backstage. ¡°This is Jackie Decklin,¡± I said. ¡°She was a small time actress that had a few bit parts. She was killed by a stalkerst year and sent to fight for Gantz. She died in her first skirmish. But is now back to life.¡± She smiled wide, waving at the camera then headed off. I had brought to life plenty of people from the Gantz orb as I tested the powers. Jackie was the most famous though. She had died while fighting an alien and was found ripped to shreds on railroad tracks at the center of town. The police had painted her as a new ck Dahlia. Thinking that some sicko had killed her and tore her apart. Even I had heard about her death when it happened. ¡°She and thousands of others were forced to fight aliens, but no more. Not unless you want to of course,¡± I said as I sat back down. ¡°I will be making rounds to all the Gantz orbs. So be sure to secure the orbs, and let me know your story. What friends died in your arms. What aliens you defeated. How many times you reached 100 points. Tell me all of it.¡± I took on a more serious stare after I finished my sales pitch to the Gantz survivors. ¡°Now, the most dire part of this whole situation,¡± I said. ¡°Revtions¡­ you have tried to kill me twice now. The first I could understand, it was more of a greeting. But when you blow up a ne I am on, I be¡­upset.¡± I released my Conqueror¡¯s Haki, knocking Janice out. ¡°So this is for you¡­Harry Lincoln,¡± I said. ¡°Your pilot had a very loose tongue, so yes, I know who you are. You forget that I am in charge of Gantz. You decided to surround yourself with people that had been summoned by Gantz. This was a very bad move. I¡¯m sure you had the bomb removed from your skull, but did you remove the bomb from those under you? I doubt it. So, I am giving those under you a chance to run. Just disappear and I won¡¯t blow up the bombs in your head. I will being for you. Trust me, even if yourckeys did stay they wouldn¡¯t have a chance against me. But all of you died and were summoned to a room to fight aliens, just as I was. I feel a little bit of kinship towards you. You have this 1 chance to run. And after I¡¯ve dealt with Lincoln you cane to me and I will help bring back to life those you cared about, or remove the bombs in your head, or whatever. We are in this together.¡± I stood up, still staring at the camera as I did so. ¡°For those of you who have no idea what the hell I am talking about, you will see soon enough. The universe is much more popted than has been let on. And I n to lead us into the dawn of the space age. Interster travel is out there. Aliens still hide on our. We will begin working with, or if they choose, against them. This is only the beginning. The alien armada sent to destroy us has been dealt with, but who knows about the next? I feel like we should be ready if some other race wants to try their luck.¡± I nodded and walked out. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re doing this,¡± Jackie said as she walked beside me. ¡°If I was actually scared, I probably wouldn¡¯t. But Gantz suits aren¡¯t the strongest thing in the world,¡± I said. ¡°Thank you again, I think seeing you will help gain some traction to that newscast.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she said sweetly. ¡°Did I really get famous after I died?¡± People stared at us wide eyed as we walked. ¡°Oh yeah, I even heard about it in Japan,¡± I said. ¡°Going to go find your family?¡± ¡°Not sure if I have anyone,¡± she said slowly. ¡°I was about 2 weeks from starring in porn. I burned most of my bridges.¡± I handed her some money. ¡°Go to the others at the hotel. They¡¯ll get you a room. You can help us build.¡± ¡°Build what?¡± She asked, taking the money without question. My harem, I thought. ¡°Something great.¡± She smiled wide. Excitement leaking off of her. Going our separate ways at the door I made a pool of water form under me and raised up to the sky. I had another stop to make before I ended my night. ¡ª The mansion was in worse shape than I had imagined. A fire on one side of therge building, the front doors were knocked down. My Observation Haki was active at all times as I walked inside. I could see that it was once a grand entrance, now it was as if looters got ahold of it. Broken vases, furniture, carpets in disarray, it was all syed around me. Closing my eyes I sensed as far as I could. Finding something in the distance I headed toward it. The rest of therge home was in just as bad of shape. Nothing had been safe in the stampede that left the mansion. I continued on until I found the top half of a man. He was blown away at his kneecaps. Blood pooling where his feet had been his face was rather pale. ¡°Lincoln!¡± I said with a wide smile as I approached. He jumped awake with the sound. Giving me a sneer as I closed the distance. ¡°I take it your men saw my news broadcast.¡± ¡°They did,¡± the old man said with a groan. ¡°Didn¡¯t like the threat of heads blowing up.¡± He eyed me, looking me up and down as I crouched in front of him. ¡°Can¡¯t believe I got beaten by a 16 year old kid.¡± ¡°You know, I bet the God Aliens had the same thought before they plunged into that star,¡± I said. The man chuckled. We stared at one another for a bit, simply gauging the other as we both thought. ¡°So what do you want?¡± He asked. ¡°Care to finish the job?¡± ¡°I want to know what you want?¡± I asked. ¡°Walk me through it. You swoop in, get ess to Gantz, then start ying god?¡± ¡°Like you¡¯re doing?¡± He asked. I didn¡¯t answer, simply stared at him. ¡°Something like that. We um wanted the God Aliens to wipe the big governments out. We had plenty of personnel. Once they took care of the big stuff we would be able to hack into the Gantz orbs after the clones passed. We could teleport people in. Strike against the aliens. Then take over.¡± ¡°You know you would have failed, right?¡± I asked. I had seen the very thing he talked about in the Gantz manga. ¡°The God Aliens would have found you. I¡¯m not sure how, but they would have.¡± ¡°Guess we will never know. We were locked out of the orbs as soon as you were teleported to the God Aliens. Some kind of failsafe,¡± he said with a groan. He was quiet for a time as I thought. Eventually he spoke up, ¡°You know I died too, right?¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± ¡°Yep, my brakes were cut. My¡­son wanted to take over. I woke up in that apartment with the orb. There were all these people crying around me. Confused and disoriented. But I knew what it was right away.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°An opportunity for something great,¡± he said. ¡°Man has always wanted to extend his life. Can you imagine what would happen if you had infinite lives?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty great,¡± I said, referring to the many lives I lived. ¡°But not everyone can be resurrected.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? Thought it was everyone?¡± ¡°No, more like 1 in 4,¡± I admitted. ¡°I learned a lot when I connected to the orb. There are a lot more weapons and vehicles that no one ever earned. They took thousands of points to reach. And now I can make them all.¡± ¡°Quit teasing me,¡± he said, coughing into his hand as he did. ¡°Just end it already.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t decided if I want to,¡± I said. ¡°Justify your life to me, Lincoln. Offer your money, your contacts, your undying loyalty.¡± ¡°Fuck that,¡± he hissed. ¡°I don¡¯t y second fiddle to anyone.¡± I frowned, but nodded. ¡°Alright, I had to try. Gotta respect your resolve.¡± A water bullet pierced his head without another thought. I was sure if I went slow he would have begged me, but I knew deep down I could never trust the guy again. I had really wanted his money. ¡°On to n B,¡± I said. I could resurrect him, force his clone to give me all of his money, then blow up his head with the bomb. There were many options with infinite lives. Infinite everything. At first I didn¡¯t have a n, but it was quicklying together as I walked into the dark outside the mansion. There was a whole universe out there, and I nned to see all of it.
Gantz Quest: Complete
Eliminate Revtions.
Rewards:
Item Choice
¡°What to use you on?¡± I asked myself. ¡°Maybe the Gantz ball. I could 3-D print whatever I want.¡± The idea was intriguing. It would take some thought as I began to fly off in the direction of where my girls were. CHAPTER 235 HOMEBASE CHAPTER 235 HOMEBASE Jackie decided to stay in the states. I had hoped to try my luck with her but I wasn¡¯t terribly disappointed. I still had Reina, Kishimoto, and Sei. All gorgeous and all mine. I gave her my number and I told her I would put her in touch with a Gantz group in her area. She decided to try to see if there was any of her old life she could salvage. Now that she was famous, from her death, Jackie was curious if anyone would make a movie about the whole Gantz fiasco. She wanted to y herself and probably rewrite the whole story to make herself the hero somehow. The major newsworks hadn¡¯t picked up the story. I wasn¡¯t too surprised. But the inte was blowing up with stories and information. Videos surfaced of people in ck suits fighting aliens. Others told their testimonials, and the real information was getting out there. After getting the clone of Lincoln to transfer me most all of his money I had ended him and was sitting with a nice fat ount that would be our seed money for the future. The girls and I left the states soon afterward. After renting our own private jet I knew there were plenty of people that wanted me dead, but for now they would regroup and give me time to build. We had a great time on the ne, but were soon disembarking in Tokyo. After renting a car we headed off to a far district in town. Warehouses all around we found the right one and were met with Mio. ¡°Thank god,¡± she said, running up to me and hugging me. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you all wereing?¡± ¡°Wanted to keep it a secret,¡± I said. ¡°This it?¡± She nodded, walking us inside. The warehouse wasn¡¯t overlyrge. Dirty, with discarded pallets strewn around. It had been thoroughly abandoned. ¡°I¡¯ll buy this ce when we have a moment.¡± ¡°Good,¡± she said as we continued in. Walking around a wall 6 Gantz orbs were revealed. Scattered around it were another 3 dozen men and women in ck Gantz suits. They quieted as we approached. I gave them my best smile. Walking up to a ck orb I set my hand on the front where the screen was. ¡°Let¡¯s remove those bombs first,¡± I said. Channeling Nen into it, the people around me began to disappear above the neck. Then they began to appear once more. ¡°Bombs are gone.¡± The people let out a collective sigh. When it was all done it was time to move to the next step. ¡°Let¡¯s save those people you care about most. You, who did you lose?¡± I asked a beautiful girl. She squeaked, swallowing hard as my gaze met hers. ¡°Um this guy I went to school with. We died together and-¡± She said but I cut her off. ¡°Which orb? What¡¯s his name?¡± I asked. She pointed and I began to bring the dead back to life. One by one they had lost close people. Many only knowing those they wanted to save for a few hours. Someone that took them under their wing. Or jumped in front of an alien attack so they could live. All touching, all now alive. Our number was soon over 100 as I stood in front of the disoriented people. I considered what the future could bring. This was a start, but we needed many more. More people that would share the same dream as I. To end the alien threats and begin our search to the stars. The world had so much potential, but I had to remind myself that it was Gantz. The story was a sad tale of death and destruction. Those you wanted to live, died. Those you thought were the main characters disappeared to make way for someone else. And above all there was always another alien threat. I had prepared a speech for these people. Trying to sway them to my side, but for now this was good enough. Who knew if I wanted to stick with the n when I came back next time. ¡°World Escape,¡± I said as it all turned ck. ¡ª In the red room I brought up my status screen.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: Naruto
World 1 Quest: Save the Girls
World 2: One Piece
World 2 Quest:
World 3: My Hero Academia*
World 3 Quest:
World 4: Hunter x Hunter
World 4 Quest:
World 5: One Punch Man
World 5 Quest: Get to S-ss
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
4 Challenger Slots World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Give and Take Quirk
Conqueror''s Haki
Cross World Summoning
Chakra Sense
Berserker Mode
Search Quirk
Nen
Tremor Devil Fruit
Bonuses Increased Intellect
3 Challenger Slots Hardened Skin
Increased Vision
Drug Resistance
Minor Psychic Resistance
Venom Resistance
Identity Theft Resistance
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
2 Challenger Slots Seastone Jitte Stored
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights Stored (3)
Hero Costume
Reject Dial Stored (2)
Gantz Armor Stored (50)
Gantz Sword Stored
Baria Reef Map
Condom Stored (402)
Anti-Hero Costume Stored
Full Heal Stored
Weakness Eliminator Stored
Item Choice Stored
Currency: Berrie 6,084,112
Yen 1,680,515,741
Ryo 3,210,125
Gold 416.75
Zeni 195,424
Jenny 398,221,479
I had originally gone to Gantz for Armor. I had found that the max capacity for that particr item was 50. Plenty to start my army in Berserk. But not enough for my n. I was in a good ce to go back and get 50 more suits of armor when I needed them. They were simple enough to print from the Gantz orb. I had tried to make the Orb my item choice, but the screen had rejected it. The warning had said the orb was toorge so I decided to keep my eye out for something I wanted to take with me between worlds. I was leaning toward Chakra Paper, but that wouldn¡¯t help me in a fight. I did get something else I wanted though. I used the Weakness Eliminator on my body.
Please choose which (1) weakness to eliminate.
Empathic Psychic Link (3)
Bodily Impurities
Devil Fruit Lock
Chakra Impurities
Energy Transference Weakness
Haki Impurities
Reviewing my options there was really only one that I needed right away. Chakra Impurities. Chakra was a huge part of my repertoire. It would have been nice to get rid of my blowback from my quirk, but if I could make my chakra stronger, I had to do it. I clicked it and was assailed with intense pain. My gut aching where my chakra was centered I bent over as I felt ite alive inside of me. The normally cid energy was on fire inside of me. Like I had swallowed acid it felt like the power was eating it¡¯s way out of me. Gritting my teeth I nearly cked out from the pain as it spread to my Chakra Pathways. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said as it slowly subsided. The pain still fresh in my mind I shook my head as I stood up. Closing my eyes I felt the power, and was amazed by the change. Before, chakra had felt like a bright ball of energy inside of me. Lying dormant until it was called. Now it felt like there was a sun inside of me. Somehow cool to the touch the power felt stronger as it coursed through my Pathways. Bringing out a ball of pure chakra I couldn¡¯t believe how quickly it came to my hand. A palm sized ball of light blue energy illuminated the area around me. I felt like this could be an attack. Like when Naruto turned into the 9-tails and condensed pure chakra into a cannonball and blew Orochimaru away. ¡°Interesting,¡± I said as I pulled the chakra back into me. I felt stronger already. I was considering getting rid of the Bodily Impurities next. ¡°Keep those Weakness Eliminatorsing,¡± I said to the empty room. Without hesitation I headed into the Berserk door. The area around me became illuminated. I was in the center of the bandit camp. Watching Mary go through the motions with the sword she was already struggling though it had only been a few minutes. ¡°Enough,¡± I said as she dropped to her knees. ¡°I can do it,¡± she hissed. ¡°Ju-just give me time.¡± The auburn haired woman had a fire in her eyes that I couldn¡¯t help but like. ¡°Not that,¡± I said, pulling out one of the Gantz suits. ¡°I¡¯vee across a new type of armor to help you.¡± ¡°Armor?¡± She asked as she stared at the sleek ck suit without making a move for it. ¡°Trust me, try it on,¡± I said. She frowned but took it. I openly watched her. She locked eyes with me, hesitating for a moment then stripped in front of me. I didn¡¯t pretend to not look. Mary was quite beautiful. Older, she was in herte 20s. Bruises and dirt under her clothes her breasts swayed as she tried to put the clothes on. A thick bush of pubic hair between her legs she wasn¡¯t bad looking at all. She fell trying to put the ck pants on but was eventually in a skin tight Gantz suit. ¡°What the fuck,¡± she said lookind down. ¡°I¡¯ve never worn something so¡­¡± ¡°Tight?¡± I asked. The armor conformed to her skin, making her curves appear much more prominent. ¡°Comfortable,¡± she said as she twisted her top half. ¡°It¡¯s not hot at all.¡± ¡°It will keep you cool in the heat, and warm in the cold, but also the most important part,¡± I said stepping closer to her. She eyed me, scared, but she didn¡¯t step back. ¡°This will make you stronger. There is a¡­spell cast on it.¡± Berserk was a medieval world where witches were burned at stakes. I would have toe up with a better exnation. ¡°Spell?¡± She asked, much more scared by that word than me. ¡°Not really, but kind of. Think of it more like¡­¡± I tried to think of some machine that would be in the world. ¡°Yeah nevermind it¡¯s a spell. Your soul isn¡¯t going to burn forever in hell if you use it,¡± I promised. These were a very simple people. ¡°It will make you 10 times stronger though. Can probably stop arrows too.¡± ¡°How?¡± She asked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I said looking around. There was arge stump in the ground where the bandit leader had beheaded a few people. I grabbed her hand and dragged her over. Arge root sticking out of the ground next to the stump I pointed at it. ¡°Pull this up.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You understand my words? I¡¯m so sick of answering what,¡± I grumbled. ¡°Just do as I say.¡± She frowned but grabbed it. Pulling up it didn¡¯t budge. ¡°I said pull it up.¡± She tried harder. ¡°Are women as useless as they say? Put some strength into it. Or should I sell you to a brothel at the next stop?¡± The veins in the suit bulged and she pulled the root and tree trunk up with a groan. The 3 foot diameter stump creaking as other roots broke she roared as she let it go. ¡°See,¡± I said as I tapped her butt. ¡°You did it.¡± ¡°What magic is this?¡± She asked as she stared at her hand. ¡°This suit makes you stronger than most any man,¡± I said. ¡°And it¡¯s all yours as long as you¡¯re part of my Band.¡± ¡°What else can it do?¡± She asked. ¡°Try to pick up that cart,¡± I offered. ¡°Test it out. Just think about getting stronger and it will do the rest.¡± She nodded and was soon off to it. A few more women had gathered around. I started passing the suits out and others began trying feats of strength as the day progressed. Once they were having fun breaking stuff I made 4 shadow clones. Sending them out into the wilds they could give me a better idea what was all around me. Help me n our next move. CHAPTER 236 STATE OF THE WORLD CHAPTER 236 STATE OF THE WORLD My tent p opened to reveal Mary. The woman had rarely been out of the Gantz armor after I gave it to her. She was out of it now. Her red hair bright to my eyes in the dim light she blushed as she caught me staring at her. Wearing a simple white nightgown she was barefoot as she stepped into the tent. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked as I sat on my bed. I had been practicing my Nen whenever I had a chance. Trying to make my attack with the ability, I wouldn¡¯t have it ready in time for my next Challenge, but I hoped to have it soon. ¡°I-I wanted to thank you,¡± she whispered as she gulped. ¡°For what?¡± I asked, ying dumb. ¡°Everything,¡± she admitted. ¡°You um-I¡¯ve never been treated so well by a man.¡± ¡°You have pretty low standards then,¡± I said, but didn¡¯t fight the smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m d you¡¯re here with me.¡± Everyone stayed with me. All a little lost, the girls had clung to one another. I announced I was leaving camp and they started picking which tents and horses they wanted. Talking excitedly as we headed away from the site of their torment a few days ago. ¡°Anything else I can help you with?¡± I asked innocently. She bit her lip, her fists clenching as she held back her anger. ¡°I wanted to know if you wanted anything from me,¡± she said through gritted teeth. ¡°Just keep up the good work,¡± I said, giving her a thumbs up. I looked back to my hands as I pushed Nen into them. She didn¡¯t move though. I let the silence linger for a full minute before I looked back up. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are you dense?!¡± She yelled. One thing I found I liked about her was her anger. I was surprised she hadn¡¯t had more bruises when I found her. The auburn haired woman had a wicked tongue if left unchecked. ¡°Or maybe gay?! Every guy I¡¯ve ever met in my life only wanted one thing from me! Are you stupid?!¡± ¡°Oh, did you want to have sex?¡± I asked, acting like the idea hit me. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just say that?¡± ¡°I don-fuck you!¡± She spat as she turned around. I swept her off her feet and carried her to the small bed as she yelped. Her face red she fought me for a moment, but as Iid her down she quieted. Nervous, I could feel her breath quicken as I stared down at her. She had been giving me lookstely, so this wasn¡¯t too surprising. In a world where women were used, and only the strong survived, I was sure she wanted to use this as a way to cement herself with me. I had shown her plenty to make her question what I could do. Practicing my Tremor Devil Fruit I had caused more than one horse to run off after letting the Tremor loose a little too much. ¡°Are you safe to have sex?¡± I asked. She bit her lip. ¡°Safe?¡± ¡°Are you at risk for bing pregnant?¡± I asked bluntly, having learned my lesson after Jill. Mary quieted. Her eyes looking away I wasn¡¯t sure what that meant. I waited patiently until she spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I was raped daily for weeks. And those pigs weren¡¯t always quick with the pull out method.¡± I was speechless for a moment. I hadn¡¯t thought of that. Blowing a raspberry I sat on the bed next to her as I thought. ¡°So you¡¯re here to overwrite that?¡± I asked, slowly. She looked at me confused. ¡°You¡¯re hoping if you¡¯re pregnant this would make the kid mine?¡± She bit her lip. ¡°Maybe?¡± She asked, nervous as she stared at me. I was starting to see why Bands were usually men. Maternity leave wasn¡¯t exactly a thing in this world. ¡°Fine,¡± I said. ¡°Send the others to me too.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You and the whats,¡± I mumbled. ¡°If there are others scared about it, have theme to me as well. I¡¯ll take care of them all.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She asked, surprised by my words. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll figure it out,¡± I admitted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°You think I can abandon any of you?¡± I asked angrily. ¡°No, rather than it being just on you all. I will help how I can.¡± ¡°Are you serious about this whole Band thing?¡± She asked, sitting up on her elbows. ¡°I am,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯ve seen how strong the armor is.¡± We had tested and they held up easily against arrows. ¡°It¡¯s time to take back some of the power, Mary. So if that means taking care of a bunch of kids we will just have to hire some nannies in the next town.¡± Mary sat up, watching me for a time. My mood was ruined, but as I looked back to her, the nightgown really did cling to her nicely. Her C-cup breasts staring at me I couldn¡¯t help but want her more. ¡°I can help you grow stronger,¡± I said as I moved closer. Kissing her deeply I was appreciative that she had cleaned up. Even her mouth tasted a little minty. She didn¡¯t hear me as she moaned in my mouth. We made out for a moment. Simply kissing one another. There was no tongue involved. I tried to not think about what she had been through for weeks on end, but it was hard not to. When I felt ready I stood, removing my shirt she covered her eyes. A blushing maiden once more I dropped my pants and moved over top of her. She was too nervous to look down, I thought that was probably best. Lifting up her gown she arched her back to allow me to move it all the way to above her breasts. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful,¡± I admitted. She locked eyes with me. Her cheeks were moist with tears. I felt a mix of fear and lust leak out from her Spiritual Energy. I leaned down and really started kissing her then. My tongue venturing into her mouth she panicked as she bit down. Our lips moving over one another¡¯s again she slowly opened her teeth. Allowing me in I moved in more slowly. She shook as our tongues met. Falling more into the thin mattress she became a quick study as our kiss went up a level. Her thick bush tickling my balls she sandwiched myrge dick between us as she got more into the kiss. ¡°You¡¯re really good at that,¡± she whispered as she pulled away. ¡°Not the only part I¡¯m good at,¡± I said as I guided myself to her entrance. Her lower lips were tight as I parted them. She got the nerve to look down then. Her eyes widening, she looked up at me with fear this time. ¡°That¡¯s too big,¡± she whispered. ¡°I will be gentle,¡± I promised as I began to pour chakra around my dick. She came when I was only a few inches in. Her body rocking back as if a great weight fell on her, her eyes closed as her legs moved together, trapping my dick in that spot. Yelling out in surprise the orgasmsted a long time. Breathing in and out heavily she mumbled tiredly, ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°An orgasm,¡± I said with a wide smile. ¡°That¡¯s not real,¡± she said, her eyes bing firm as if she had just seen a unicorn run by. In my old life I had read a story once, I had no idea if it was real or not, but it sounded true. The story said that women were oftening down with bouts of hysteria. They would be sent to a doctor and the doctor would make them cum. Doctors were required to help women out so much that the vibrator was invented. So the way to keep your wife happy was to have a doctor please her. Since men and I guessed bandits didn¡¯t really care about a woman¡¯s pleasure, then I doubted she had ever experienced anything close to what I could give her. ¡°Orgasms are very much real,¡± I said. ¡°Try to be quiet.¡± I forced my way in. She gasped, running her hands along my arms as her squeezed together legs made it all the tighter for me. My legs straddling her thighs I bottomed out as she came again. Nibbling her neck she wasn¡¯t quiet as the orgasm became more powerful. Yelling out, she scratched along my shoulder muscles as I started fucking her. ¡°Stop! I¡¯m going to die!¡± She yelled as I moved faster. ¡°Weston! Fuck! It¡¯s happening- I¡¯m-I¡¯m!¡± She cried out as she moaned with the unreal strength of another one of her orgasms. I was rather enjoying myself. I had plenty of virgins, but to find a woman that had never had an orgasm in her life was almostical. I found myself fucking her harder as I moved my legs to between hers. She got into it then. Her hands going to the crook of her knee she pulled her legs up to her. ¡°Faster,¡± she ordered as she locked eyes with me. I upped the chakra going into her as she squirted up my abs. Not understanding what was happening to her she released her legs to begin shaking from the strength of her orgasm. Yelling out more loudly I sped up. My lips on hers I began to cum into her. ¡°Make me pregnant,¡± she pleaded, making me release more and more cum into her. It was a surreal feeling to potentially be trying. I had only known her for a few days, but she was willing to cling to me. I would be damned if I disappointed her. Pushing into her hard she wrapped her limbs around me as she breathed in and out heavily. ¡°Holy fuck,¡± she said, her head shaking as if she was throwing away a bad dream. ¡°That was amazing.¡± ¡°Wait for it,¡± I said as the Harem heart appeared on her. Yelling out, I covered her mouth as her eyes rolled to the back of her head. When it was over she let out a sigh and passed out. I released her and was soon cleaning myself up a little. I doubted Mary was up for another round anytime soon though. Getting back to practicing my Nen, I left her where shey. ¡ª ¡°Very good, Liza,¡± I said to the young girl. She had finished sewing the pink Watanabe heart to a blue g. Raising it up I held it with pride. The young girl had decided to go with me. Her grandfather, Oscar, had been pissed about it. But Liza told me they weren¡¯t well liked in the caravan anyway. Her grandfather liked to bitch about everything. ¡°We are going to getughed at,¡± Mary said as she eyed the g. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I said. ¡°We will bitch p anyone that tries.¡± Liza giggled at my curse. The small girl hadn¡¯t talked much, but she was still recovering. ¡°What are you going to do in town?¡± Oscar asked, the gruff old man behind me, he hadn¡¯t talked too much. Though I had helped save his granddaughter he still held some animosity toward me for some reason. ¡°No idea,¡± I admitted. ¡°And you want to make a Band?¡± He scoffed. I nodded, giving him my best smile. ¡°You¡¯ll have to sign up with the local lord. He will probably test you.¡± ¡°Simple enough, what else?¡± I asked. ¡°What else?! Everything! Running a Band is a big undertaking. And you have what? 12 girls and you?¡± ¡°And you,¡± I said. He frowned, grumbling under his breath. ¡°We will figure it out. Don¡¯t take life so seriously, Oscar.¡± ¡°I take everything seriously. It¡¯s how you stay alive,¡± he said. ¡°Right,¡± I said, biting back a retort. We continued on the main road. Mary moved up next to me. ¡°Can we do that thing,¡± she whispered. ¡°What thing?¡± I asked, pretending to be confused. ¡°You know,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it.¡± ¡°Oh sex!¡± I yelled. She cursed under her breath. ¡°Yeah, whenever.¡± ¡°I hate you,¡± she hissed. Her face beet red as she ignored the stares from behind us. I was with her for the first time only the night before, but she had already turned into a horny bride. I had woken up to her ying with my dick. She blushed deeply, but I simply maneuvered her over and she rode me like her life depended on it. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hurting,¡± I said, looking to where her crotch met the leather saddle on the horse. ¡°So bad,¡± she whispered. ¡°So good though. I didn¡¯t know it could be like that.¡± ¡°It gets better,¡± I promised. ¡°How?¡± She asked quickly. ¡°Have you ever tried anal?¡± I whispered. She blushed, shaking her head slowly. ¡°We should fix that.¡± She quieted as we continued on. It wasn¡¯t long until we were interrupted though. A g appeared around a bend. A white sheet with gold edges and some kind of animal printed on it Oscar moved to the side of the road and the rest of us followed. A dozen men in suits of armor rode toward us on elegant horses. ¡°Ho there,¡± the man at the front hailed as the men slowed. He had a tall helmet with a red tuft on top marking him as the captain. ¡°Whose colors are you flying there, boy?¡± ¡°My own,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°We are a new Band.¡± The men stared at us for a moment then burst intoughter. ¡°Which group are you with, boy? Where is your Band?¡± ¡°This is it,¡± I said unashamedly. ¡°Haven¡¯t signed anything yet, but hope to do that in Duke Cangston¡¯s town.¡± ¡°We are Duke Cangston¡¯s knights,¡± the man said, a smile still on his lips. ¡°And we are looking for men for a skirmishing up. But you would need to add many to your number.¡± He had a haughty way of talking. I was surprised he didn¡¯t have a British ent, but that was my Americanized view of medieval worlds. ¡°That¡¯s the n,¡± I said. ¡°Have a good day.¡± I kicked the side of the horse and headed off once more. The knights grumbled, but as the others followed me they started running off once more. ¡°You¡¯re crazy, you know that, right?¡± Mary asked. ¡°You like it,¡± I said, giving her a wink. She didn¡¯t retort but let out a sigh in response. It wasn¡¯t long until the town came into view and Oscar began bitching again. CHAPTER 237 THE 5TH WORLD CHAPTER 237 THE 5TH WORLD I really had no idea if Crangston wasrge. I was used to towns with millions of people in each city. I had plenty of time to count the buildings as we rode up. There were maybe a hundred. No gate around the town there was a stone one around the castle further in. Even the castle wasckluster though. I felt like I was in some medieval history town, where they left out the few people they could convince to work there. As we got closer it appeared busier, but I wasn¡¯t all too impressed. A main road through the town, there was plenty going on around it. People stepped through mud, trading this or that good. Yelling at one another to try to get a deal. Everything appeared dirty and diseased to my eyes. ¡°Where to?¡± Mary asked. I thought back to my youth in the world. I remembered 3 instances of Bandsing through. They were typically civil, but most people didn¡¯t trust the mercenaries so they stayed at home. The mercs would set up a table if they were recruiting. Usually at a pub or some such thing, I doubted it would work for me. ¡°Make sure everyone is wearing the armor,¡± I said. ¡°Ask around. See if anyone is interested in joining. Keep it to women. Make sure no one mentions the armor. That will be something for only those we trust.¡± ¡°Duh,¡± she whispered. I chuckled, she was all for not being bogged down with men. Especially the type of men that typically joined mercenary groups. Scum and the low lifes with nothing to live for, the good ones were few and far between. If you were any good, the Band would do what they could to keep you. ¡°Cooks, women that can read, a quartermaster,¡± I reminded her. ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± she said. ¡°What¡¯s the pay anyway?¡± ¡°What¡¯s fair?¡± ¡°I have no fucking idea,¡± she hissed. I looked back to Oscar. ¡°What do you pay guards?¡± ¡°Meals, 4 silvers a month,¡± he said. ¡°But people in a Band are long term.¡± ¡°Meals, and 3 silver and 10 copper,¡± I said. ¡°And a part of the spoils for winning.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she said. Waving to the other girls they were soon setting up at a building I guessed was some kind of grocer. ¡°You¡¯re with me,¡± I told Oscar. He grumbled but nodded as Liza stuck to the other girls. We headed toward the small castle at the end of the main road. The barrier around it was a gray stone about 8 feet high. Inside, the castle itself was the same gray stone, about 2 stories tall it was the biggest building in town. I knew that we had a king, so we were a monarchy. But we were also supposedly under a feudal system. There were counts, dukes, viscounts, archdukes and all that but I had no idea what the order of their rule was supposed to be. At the top was the king, below him were the nobles and the church figureheads, then the knights, and finally the peasants. As we headed toward the castle I was surprised to get some notifications.
Warning: Max of 5 worlds for quests has been reached.
Do you want to remove one of the worlds from your status screen
so you may begin receiving quests from a new world?
I had only ever had 5 worlds on my Status Screen. I guessed I was supposedly getting a quest from Berserk. I went through my list and clicked Hunter x Hunter. I didn¡¯t n to go back there for a while. Not until I ran into a wall with my own Nen training anyway. I really wanted to get my own way to attack then go back to train with Biscuit. That wouldn¡¯t be for a while.
Berserk Quest 1:
Form a Band
Rewards:
500 Gold
¡°Cool,¡± I mumbled as we closed the distance to the castle. I was in Berserk for money. My shadow clones had already stolen me quite a bit, but I wanted more since it could be used everywhere. ¡°Ho there!¡± A guard said from behind the wood gate. ¡°Who approaches?¡± ¡°I am Weston. I am forming a new Band,¡± I said. ¡°I was told toe here.¡± ¡°Another Band?¡± The guy grumbled. Opening the gate he directed us to a side entrance into the castle. Inside I was surprised how easy it was toplete. After paying a fee for filing paperwork I had me listed as the Bandleader. They then gave me a standard Band agreement where I could fill in the nk on terms. People could sign it and would be legally beholden to me. I thought it was a little odd how quickly everything moved, but Oscar exined it to me as we waited for this or that assistant. ¡°Mercenaries don¡¯t have the best reputation. If your members fuck up, they want to be able to hold someone responsible. Your member rapes someone or breaks a chair in a brothel, they need someone legally obligated to pay for damages. This absolves the local lord of having to pay for any damages you cause. They want you to form Bands, otherwise you are just brigands.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t they help you when you said Liza was kidnapped?¡± I asked. ¡°If they¡¯re liable-¡± ¡°Across the river, remember?¡± He asked. ¡°If I had gone to the lord of that side of the river I could have asked for his assistance. But I hear he taxes goods, and then charges you for doing anything. This lord at least acts like he listens to his people.¡± ¡°Bullshit,¡± I grumbled as another scribe charged me to write up a copy of my articles. He then asked for a copy of my g. I drew it up and we were official. Almost official anyway. I was wondering why I got such a sweet quest when a big man in armor walked up. ¡°You him?¡± The knight asked. He was a good 6 and a half feet tall in a full suit of armor. ¡°Probably?¡± I asked. He nodded and beckoned me to follow. We were escorted throughout the small castle until we came to a veryckluster throne room. The carpet was a dirty red, and the throne looked more like a chair. ¡°You are Weston?¡± The lord asked. He was a fat man with stains on his shirt that drew my eye as he studied me. ¡°Yes¡­my lord,¡± I said. ¡°Band of the Heart, is it? Does not matter to me. How do you want to do this, boy?¡± He asked. ¡°What exactly is that?¡± I asked. ¡°This your first time in front of a lord, boy?¡± He asked. I turned to see Oscar had bowed slightly. I chewed my lip and left it. They waited, but I didn¡¯t bow. I could kill them all in the matter of a few seconds. They were lucky I was ying a role. ¡°There are dozens of Bands out there, boy,¡± he said, moving on. ¡°Plenty of work too. Someone is always stepping on another¡¯s toes. The king has been at war for years, but the capital is far away. I can point you in the direction of someone willing to take on people with¡­argeck of experience.¡± ¡°Oh you want a bribe,¡± I said, putting it together. I chuckled to myself as I pulled out my Chikyugi Ne. ¡°Will this do?¡± I pulled him into my dungeon and I soon had way more information than I asked for. The room was in a stunned silence as I put the ne away. The lord started to cry as I turned and walked away. My quest finishing, I received a nice chunk of gold and was on my way. Oscar asked me this or that question, but I was in too bad of a mood to answer. We headed into town and I found our horses outside the pub. ¡°Time to go,¡± I told Mary as I walked in. She was currently sitting on the chest of a very round man. Inside the pub it had been easy to find them after I heard the yelling. ¡°Weston, these men were just telling us how much they wanted ourpany,¡± the auburn haired woman said. ¡°How much they offer? A few copper?¡± I asked. ¡°They said that we should pay them,¡± Mary said. There were 4 in total. 3 weren¡¯t moving after they had been hit by Mary or one of the other girls. I guessed they were getting very used to the Gantz armor. ¡°Should I charge you?¡± I asked her. She flipped me off as Iughed. ¡°You pay your tab? We are on the move.¡± ¡°Already? We just got to town,¡± she said, offended. ¡°I pissed off the lord,¡± I said. ¡°But I know where we are going now. Hire anyone?¡± I asked as I pulled her up. ¡°I found a very lovely cook. Her husband died of a guest year,¡± Mary said. ¡°Perfect. You get food squared away?¡± She nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s head out. We are in the wrong fucking part of the country.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked. I ignored her as we got out. After securing the cart and verifying that we had plenty of food we were off on the road again. One of the many things the lord told me was that we were technically in the kingdom of Balden. The world of Berserk was based on a continent that was shaped much like Europe. Lots of countries all around we were to the Northeast. What I would call Pnd back in my world. We needed to get to Mind to be part of the main story. Which was far to the Southeast. Southern France if I was on Earth. It would be a long trek to get to the main story, but I hoped to start hearing stories of the Band of the Hawk as we made our way there. ¡ª ¡°Holy fuck that was good,¡± Mary whispered into my chest as we finished the 2nd round. She hadn¡¯t been as vocal as thest time. Forcing herself to stay quiet it had been a fun game to get her to yell out while we continued our fun. ¡°I agree,¡± I said. ¡°Again?¡± ¡°You can still go?¡± She asked, a wide smile on her lips she began to stroke me up and down. ¡°I could go all night,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that,¡± she said, kissing my chest again. Speeding her hand movements up I guessed I went a little easier on her. My hand on her ass I was about to pick her up for another go when my tent p opened again. 2 girls stepped in. ¡°Prisci, Nisse, what¡¯s up?¡± I asked, unashamed by my state of undress. Mary groaned as she sat up. Looking to the girls they were rather nervous as they looked to the ground. I understood. ¡°Come here,¡± I said. The girls hesitated but were soon walking over. Shy, they wore more clothes than Mary had her first time there. But not much more. Prisci was a shorter girl, older than me she was 18 and had been a farmer¡¯s daughter. Kidnapped a few days before I showed up, her virginity was ripped from her. Short ck hair tied back in a ponytail she had thergest rack of any of the girls. Easily D-Cup. I had wished to seduce her. Not make here to me under such pretenses. Nisse was a darker skinned girl. It was said that some ancestor of hers was from the East, and she was judged because she had a tan at all times. Dark brown hair draped over the front of her body she had perky B-cup breasts. In a long brown dress, she had at least tried to dress it up a little. I wasn¡¯t too sure what her backstory was though. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this,¡± I told them. ¡°You can stay with us, you know.¡± ¡°I want to,¡± Prisci said quickly. ¡°I um¡­want to.¡± I looked at Nisse. She was a little more nervous as I studied her, but I turned to Mary first. ¡°What did you tell them?¡± ¡°What you told me,¡± she said. ¡°These 2 are the only others that are worried about that sort of thing.¡± ¡°You do know they will probably like it as much as you do, right?¡± I asked. Mary frowned, rolling her eyes she didn¡¯t answer, but didn¡¯t make a move to get up either. ¡°Okay,¡± I said standing up. Increasing the temperature in the tent I stepped up to Prisci. The girl looked up at me, shivering despite the heat. I released a Lust Aura around us. Moving my hands to her sides she let out a slight moan as I moved under her thick shirt. I didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. My hands lightly touching her skin I made it to her naked breasts as I began to kiss her. Moaning louder I let the chakra build up as I touched her. Just barely running my fingertips along her nipples she jolted as she melted to my touch. Suddenly her legs crossed and she dropped down a little as she began to cum. Yelling out one of my hands whipped around and grabbed her ass to keep her up. As the orgasm finished in her she let out a long sigh. ¡°My god,¡± she mumbled. ¡°That¡¯s just the start,¡± I promised, kissing her on the lips again. Picking her up in a princess carry she blushed deeply as Iid her on the bed. Mary didn¡¯t appear too happy about it, but she got up and moved to the chair next to my table. Watching, she had a predatory gaze. I would have to make sure she understood her ce, but for now I wanted to give Prisci a good time. After showing her how to kiss I wasn¡¯t shy as I opened her legs. She shook the whole time but it wasn¡¯t long until she was yelling my name as I dove into her over and over. My hands all over her body and chest there was something about a farmer¡¯s daughter that scratched an itch for me. My lips on her nipples, chest, and everywhere I could reach she came over and over as I pounded into her. ¡°Oh god, oh god, oh god,¡± she screeched out in a very high pitched voice as another orgasm built up in her. I moved us to a sitting position. My hands on her hips as I controlled her every movement. She stared deeply into my eyes with nothing other than love as I made her body spasm with each orgasm. When I finished inside of her she let out a long sigh as she rested her head on me. Tears in her eyes she came again as chakra awoke in her. It wasn¡¯t long until she was passed out on the bed. Nisse was on me then. Impaling herself she didn¡¯t hesitate to take all of me. Her juices building up over the short session she came just as loudly and often as Prisci. I was surprised how much Nisse knew. Moving us into different positions she was far more adventurous than the other 2. Almost a different person she took it all and even helped by moving her hips into me. When chakra awoke in her she pulled my face to hers as our tongues swirled around one another. When both were sleeping I looked to a very annoyed Mary. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°You nned this,¡± she said, squinting her eyes. ¡°nned what?¡± I asked innocently. ¡°You nned this, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯re making your own little harem,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re going to be fucking all of us by the end.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile wide. ¡°And if I did fuck all of you, what do you think would happen?¡± I asked. She looked at me confused. ¡°I¡¯d still have more than enough for you.¡± I stood up towering over her as she sat in the chair. Still annoyed, her eyes were drawn to my still rock hard dick. ¡°Come on, Mary. You know you want to be a part of this. I¡¯m building something here. With all of you. This is just a start. Whether it is a Band or a family, who cares? I will be there for you. And be ready to fuck your brains out whenever you want.¡± ¡°God you¡¯re crass,¡± she mumbled but stood up. I grabbed her hips. Picking her up she didn¡¯t fight it as I entered into her. She was soon yelling my name again as the night wore on. With my Haki I could tell there were more than a few that lingered by the tent. Considering joining in on the fun. I would give them all time. We had a few weeks to get to Mind. There was plenty of opportunity to work on all of them. CHAPTER 238 CHALLENGING CHAPTER 238 CHALLENGING I got kicked out of the Berserk World without notice.
Congrattions on making it to the Second Challenge
Your Opponent has been chosen.
Your Challenge will begin in:
59:59
We rmend you pick Challenger Slots before time expires
World Doors will be Locked until the Challenge is Complete
I breathed in and out slowly. Forcing my nerves away. I knew this wasing, I¡¯d just lost track of time again. I worried I hadn¡¯t done enough since thest Challenge. The only slots I had received were Bonus Challenger Slots. Without hesitation I headed out of the Manga Room. I headed to the Manhwa door. Quickly choosing my new Bonuses I brought up my screen.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1:
World 1 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
4 Challenger Slots World Escape
Chakra
Give and Take Quirk
Conqueror''s Haki
Berserker Mode
Bonuses Hardened Skin
3 Challenger Slots Minor Psychic Resistance
Venom Resistance
Items Seastone Jitte Stored
2 Challenger Slots Gantz Armor Stored (38)
Currency:
I had to remember I didn¡¯t have Nen or my Tremor quirk. They were bing 2 of my favorite skills as I practiced with them in Gantz and Berserk. I really needed more Challenger slots to have them help me with my Challenges. That was my goal after this though. Hopefully I received a Challenger Slot from the fight I was headed to. I considered which of the 2 to pick, but honestly Nen was obvious. The Tremor Devil Fruit was good, but it was more of an area of effect attack. I hadn¡¯t mastered using it on single targets just yet, but I would. I began shadowboxing, getting used to my weakened self once more. Mentally thinking of all my skills as I pictured what I could face in the next challenge. It wasn¡¯t too long until it all went ck and I was in the gray expanse of a room. Looking around I didn¡¯t see anyone, but knew they were there.
Challenge #2
Weston
Gantz
High School of the Dead
Courtney
Harry Potter
Fight Criteria
Death or Forfeit
Time Limit
N/A
Reward
Ability Challenger Slot
Random Reward
Forfeit Loss
1 Challenger Slot - Random
1 Ability - Random
1 Item - Random
¡°Harry Potter? Seriously?¡± I asked, turning to where I felt the invisible person to my right. She stopped walking as I stared at where she was at. ¡°I can see you.¡± ¡°No you can¡¯t,¡± she said after a moment of hesitation. ¡°I can, you¡¯re holding a wand in your left hand,¡± I said, pointing. It was easy enough to sense with my Observation Haki. Her Spiritual Energy was as clear as day to me. ¡°Fuck,¡± she said. Mumbling more curses she appeared in front of me. Wearing the obvious Harry Potter robes she was a brown haired girl that looked as young as I did. ¡°Last guy couldn¡¯t see me.¡± ¡°Yeah well, I have some skills,¡± I said. We stared at one another for a minute. I let out a sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight to the death. I would prefer we converse if you wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± Taking a leap of faith I sat down in front of her. I had water pooled under me of course, just in case, but I needed something from this girl. I would have risked it with anyone. I was sick of being blind. She chewed her lip as she stared down at me. A good 50 feet away her arms were hidden in her robes. I was sure she was ready with her wand at any time, but I was confident I could move fast enough if I needed to. ¡°What are you ying at?¡± She asked. ¡°Not ying at anything,¡± I assured. ¡°I chose the Memory Meld Skill. Thest challenge the guy wasn¡¯t willing to ept anything but fighting to the death. I am hoping I can talk to you and we cane to an agreement.¡± ¡°What kind?¡± She asked, hesitant. ¡°Just to hesitate,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t try to kill each other. Maiming is fine, since we get healed after. I don¡¯t know about you, but killing other Challengers leaves a bad taste in my mouth.¡± ¡°You know that we do this until there¡¯s no one else, right?¡± She asked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°We keep fighting until there are no other Challengers,¡± she admitted. ¡°There is no tournament bracket. The guys running this thing don¡¯t care how many times we fight. As long as we are alive we fight until there is only 1 left.¡± ¡°I did not know that,¡± I said. ¡°What else?¡± I asked. ¡°What else what?¡± She asked, annoyed. ¡°What else can you tell me?¡± I asked with all the seriousness I could muster. Courtney let out a long breath. Opening the robe a little she sat down as well. ¡°You first,¡± she said. ¡°What have you been through?¡± ¡°I got the Memory Meld skill. I woke up in the Manga Room. No idea why I was there. Only knew I died. I went into worlds and was given memories of the person I was before entering.¡± ¡°Does it hurt? The memories?¡± She asked. ¡°No. I think it did in the beginning. But not near as bad as the World Lasting Physique,¡± I said. ¡°Ugh, I hate that thing,¡± she said. ¡°Haven¡¯t figured out how to get it in a Challenger Slot, have you?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Damn. What else?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know what I could know that you don¡¯t already know,¡± I admitted. ¡°I was hoping you could walk me through what happened. What I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°For the first attack,¡± she said. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You heard me. You don¡¯t make a move to attack until after I do,¡± she said. I chewed my lip. ¡°Deal,¡± I said. I wasn¡¯t the best at killing girls anyway. Especially pretty ones. I was suddenly regretting not making the Chikyugi one of my Challenger Slots. ¡°Fine,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s see, it¡¯s been what? Over 5 years now?¡± I nodded. ¡°I died in my sleep. Old age,¡± she said. ¡°Woke up to Professor McGonnagal of all people talking to me.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Called herself the Moderator. Said I had been chosen. First they had me pick 4 branches at the junction. From there they had me pick 11 worlds in each.¡± ¡°What about the doors in the hallways? The ones leading up to the main rooms?¡± ¡°Those are the leftovers,¡± she said. ¡°The lone door is always the rejected worlds. The other 2 or 3 depend on what you picked.¡± ¡°Picked?¡± She frowned. ¡°Yeah, you could pick a main hall. One that you wanted to focus on. My Main Hall was Books. I was able to pick 3 doors there. The other Halls, you could only pick 2 doors, besides the rejected worlds. You¡¯ll notice that all the worlds in the Main Rooms have a theme of fighting. The halls leading up to them are everything else. There was smut, history, how to books, stuff like that.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said, finally seeing it. The World Choice had allowed me to see all the possible worlds in my 4 Halls; Comics, Manga, Manhwa, and Books. There were literally hundreds. Each of the hallways leading up to those Halls from the Junction had 4 to 5 doors. I had apparently chosen the Manga Hall as my Main Hall. In the hallway between the Junction and the Manga Room there were 4 doors. One on the right side, 3 on the left. The one on the right side had all the rejected worlds I had not picked. Then the 3 doors on the left were themed. Leading to some sort of Smut or some other manga room. I guessed I picked smut in all 4. That sounded like me. ¡°What were the options for the 4 branches?¡± ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s been a while,¡± she groaned. ¡°Books, Movies, Video Games, TV Shows, Comics, Manga, Anime, Cartoons¡­are the only ones I remember.¡± ¡°Cartoons and Anime?¡± I asked. She nodded. ¡°Damn.¡± There were more options that I knew. ¡°Can you open other halls?¡± ¡°Definitely,¡± She said. ¡°They hinted at that pretty heavily. But right now the rewards are low tier.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The rewards tier up the longer we make it,¡± Courtney admitted. ¡°Money is kind of getting phased out. We get more quests and rewards the longer we make it.¡± ¡°Good to know,¡± I said. I had seen a lot better rewardstely, even for simple stuff. We stared at one another for a bit. ¡°What about Challenger Slots?¡± ¡°What about them?¡± ¡°Can you get them from the side halls?¡± I asked. ¡°Hell no,¡± she said without hesitation. I mentally cursed, I guessed that threw out ending easy worlds. ¡°Challenger Slots are special. Hell, all rewards are special. And of course there are the easter eggs.¡± ¡°The what?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what they are exactly. But the Moderator hinted that there are certain rewards built in to all the halls. Like super rare rewards. Of the 11 worlds you chose in each hall there is 1 special reward. Kind of a luck of the draw on finding the right quest in the right world to get it. So if you ever find a super awesome reward, that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± I said, annoyed. Thinking over and over as I tried toe up with more questions. ¡°You want to know anything else?¡± She asked. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything,¡± I admitted. I was sure I had more questions, but I couldn¡¯t recall what they were. Or they were higher authority questions that I doubted she knew. ¡°How is Harry Potter?¡± She smiled widely. ¡°Pretty great,¡± she admitted. ¡°I went into this with a n. But then I found Harry Potter World early on. Kind of kept going to it. Beat the canon in a little over 4 years.¡± ¡°You end up with Harry Potter?¡± I asked, more than curious if I was the only one that went after the main characters. ¡°Ha, no. Engaged to Cedric Diggory though,¡± she said. ¡°Oh god, Robert Pattinson?¡± I asked. ¡°He is so much hotter in the real world,¡± she assured. ¡°Get any cool back stories?¡± I asked. ¡°I was neighbors with Snow in the Hunger Games,¡± she admitted after some thought. Iughed. Getting a little better of an idea of her. She knew how to kill. I was going to have to watch myself. ¡°What about you?¡± She asked. ¡°Enjoy the Memory Meld skill?¡± ¡°I¡­do,¡± I said. ¡°Saves me time from learning backstories.¡± ¡°I bet. My parents thought I was crazy in Harry Potter. They thought I obliviated myself.¡± We smiled at one another. ¡°I don¡¯t know the manga you beat. I was more into books. How do you like it?¡± ¡°I love it,¡± I said. ¡°Get to meet some of my favorite characters. Sleep with a lot of them.¡± ¡°Oh jeez. I knew guys would do that.¡± We were quiet for a time. Simply sitting there. ¡°How is that different from you and Pattinson?¡± I asked. ¡°He¡¯s not-¡± She said, a frown on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that I am the current savior of the wizarding world.¡± ¡°Oh I understand,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m pretty famous in a few of my worlds. How¡¯d you manage it in Harry Potter? I¡¯m not sure if I picked it. Might be good to know some tricks.¡± ¡°I read the books pretty religiously. I knew all the little tricks,¡± Courtney admitted. ¡°Hard to exin. Ever read them?¡± ¡°I think I read them once. Back in the day. Were there any big changes in the story?¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°In one of my worlds a main character had their gender flipped. Some people act differently than they did in the source material,¡± I admitted. ¡°Yeah they said that was inevitable. With infinite worlds you would think they would choose one that was exactly the same as the real thing,¡± Courtney said with a bored sigh. ¡°The Moderator said that they try to scale up power. Like you shouldn¡¯t run into something impossibly strong when you enter a world. They don¡¯t give out quests for stuff you have no chance of beating. Since stuff scales up, there are minor changes to the story. In my Harry Potter world Voldemort had a nose. I see now why he got rid of it. And there were a few personality changes in the characters. Ron Weasley was more like his brothers, less whiny. Hermione and I beat Voldemort together.¡± I shook my head. Amazed at all the changes that could be made. I grabbed my knee and slowly stood up. ¡°About time, I¡¯m guessing,¡± I said. Courtney nodded. Her arms still hidden in her Hogwarts robes, I tried to think about what she could do. She admitted to Hunger Games and Harry Potter, but I guessed she had been to more. I was starting to see that maybe it was a good thing to not beat the worlds. Then again I liked Challenger Slots. Like some old west duel going on we studied one another. Both reacting to minor changes in the other''s demeanor. Watching every little thing in rapt attention as we sized one another up. Then Courtney raised her arm and a light shot out from her wand. I reacted, instantly calling on the strength of my Gantz Armor to help move me out of the way. Condensing the water at my feet I shot it out at her as I dodge rolled. Courtney raised her wand and a light covered the water, turning the minor bullets into doves. They flew away as she threw another spell at me. Pulling my Jitte out of the screen I poured a huge amount of chakra into it. Water coating it I extended the water out as I dodged the beams of lights from her wand. Cursing she made the wand disappear as the water-chakra touched her. Pulling energy from the water I froze it from me to her in an instant. Courtney cried out in pain. Where the water touched turned ck. Frostbitten almost instantly I broke apart the water. Shattering it into a million pieces I stabbed the small shards into her. Casting some protection spell she covered herself with her robe. Much stronger armor than I expected the robe kept her safe from my high powered ice. Huddling up to herself for a moment she jumped back. I felt her Spiritual Energy shift in a way I had never seen before. She stood up as her robe opened up. Her skin was revealed to be now sparkly. Like she was wearing glitter all over her skin. I was shocked for a moment. Her eyes werepletely red. ¡°Fucking Twilight too?!¡± I roared. This girl was the most basic of bitches. She smirked but was then on me. Moving faster than this body could handle she punched me in the gut. I was starting to see how she killed thest guy. I got more serious. Moving chakra all throughout my body I strengthened myself as I met her punch for punch. She reacted quickly, scratching my chest, only to be blocked by my Gantz suit. Pouring pure chakra out of my chest I made a condensed ball and threw it into her. She was thrown back by the force of it. She yelled, butnded on her feet. Her red eyes looking up at me I was already on top of her. My hand reaching her head I sent her into a Genjutsu. I felt a lot of resistance. She had protection from it, but as my chakra held her for a precious few seconds I pulled my Jitte to me. Freezing water on the de I held it to her throat as she broke out of the Genjutsu. The frozen ice turning her skin ck where it was touching. I locked eyes with her. ¡°2 seconds to forfeit or you die,¡± I said. ¡°1-¡± ¡°I forfeit,¡± she said without hesitation. The gray scenery around us turned ck as she disappeared. I let out the longest sigh I thought I ever had before. The stakes were a little low this fight. I didn¡¯t think it would work for future fights, but I had to try. Waiting long seconds I was lucky that she had been susceptible to psychic attacks. She had been going for a kill. I wasn¡¯tpletely confident I could have beaten her. ¡°Vampires are OP,¡± I admitted as the pop-up appeared.
Congrattions on Winning your Second Challenge
Winnings:
Ability Challenger Slot x 1
Random Reward
Generating Random Reward
...
Random Reward:
Currency Challenger Slot x 1
¡°Woah,¡± I said. I really wanted the Ability Challenger Slot, something I was sure the Moderator assigned to me because he knew I could use it. But the Currency Challenger Slot could be useful. I had plenty of gold. Which would help me in any world. I was more than fine with the reward. Everything turned ck and I entered the Junction. I considered going to the other halls but I was so close on the other worlds. I needed more challenger slots, and I also needed a spare one for Chi from DBZ. Without hesitation I headed into the Manga Hall. Thinking on my options I needed to stop putting it off. It was time to finish the Naruto canon. I wouldn¡¯t finish it any sooner than the main story, so I doubted I would get extra slots. I was confident enough with my Search Quirk to find the girls. ¡°Search Quirk,¡± I said, remembering it. ¡°Really want a Challenger Slot for that as well.¡± But I was done hesitating. Heading into the Naruto Door it was time to finish the story. CHAPTER 239 LESS TIRED CHAPTER 239 LESS TIRED The tent canvas around me became illuminated. Aurora Watanabe, my slightly older sister, stood staring at me. She bit her lip nervously. Having just told me the maids were gone. The note from Kabuto in hand, it was time to act. Making 8 shadow clones they filed out of the tent. Quickly moving in 8 different directions they ran at full speed as they used our Search Quirk. I had wanted to go to MHA to find out more about the quirk, but to be honest the finding part was all I needed for now. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Aurora asked as I headed out of the tent. We were in arge grouping of other tents. People running around as the recovery for Pain¡¯s attack began. ¡°Finding my girls. Where are the others?¡± I asked as I brought up my quest.
Naruto Quest 11
Save the girls.
Time Limit: 11:46:01
Rewards:
Dependent on how many girls saved.
¡°Uh mom and dad are over there,¡± she said. I had meant the higher ups in the vige but for now I needed to wait. I used my Search Quirk and was heading toward them. ¡°How long was I asleep?¡± I asked. ¡°3 hours. They said you needed more, but¡­¡± ¡°You made the right call,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± We walked into my parents tent. ¡°Weston!¡± Father said as he did a double take. My body began expanding with new muscles but I ignored the pain. ¡°What are-¡° ¡°I¡¯m told the maids are missing,¡± I said. ¡°We already have others looking,¡± father said. ¡°Do you have any idea why this Kabuto character targeted them?¡± ¡°From what I know, Orochimaru was obsessed with learning all jutsus. Guess that passed onto his sessor,¡± I said. I should have known I couldn¡¯t keep my involvement in events secret from him. I had hoped Kabuto would have jumped ship to Akatsuki, not bothered with finding some new chakra element he didn¡¯t know about. ¡°Then again¡­¡± I said as I thought. In canon, Kabuto joined up and gave Akatsuki the corpses of the world''s strongest fighters. Including Madara Uchiha. Madara then broke out of Kabuto¡¯s control. Took over the world spanning Genjutsu. If I could kill Kabuto, could I prevent the headache of having to fight all the kages? Kill the nerd, save the world. ¡°What?¡± Father asked. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m going out to search for the girls,¡± I said. ¡°You should rest-¡° my father said but I was already out of the tent. Scanning the area I locked onto Kiba. He was close. I moved to intercept him but the Hokage¡¯s assistant stopped me. ¡°What are you doing awake?¡± She asked. ¡°Some people are missing. I have to find them,¡± I said. ¡°The Hokage wishes to see you,¡± the assistant said. I was pretty sure her name was Shizune, but I couldn¡¯t remember for sure. There was too much going on and my 12 hour timer was ticking away. I considered blowing her off for now, but honestly I didn¡¯t need Kiba. My father said others were looking for them, but I had an otherworldly power meant for finding people. My clones would have better luck finding them. If I left town to look for them I wouldn¡¯t be centralized between the clones. I could end up in the opposite direction. Letting out a sigh I nodded. She escorted me through the tents as we headed off to arger one further into the forest. People waved at me, or said my name as I walked. I ignored them. It was harder to let my clones do the work than I thought. My mood was dark. We came to arge tent. Inside were the majority of team leads. Kakashi, Asuma, even Kurenai was there. Though it hade out that she was pregnant she was still working. Tsunade stood at the head of therge table. Pointing down to a map. Surprisingly Pain and Konan were there as well. The pale man was skin and bones. At least he was outside of the contraption that allowed him to manipte the dead bodies he controlled. Standing by the Hokage he looked¡­on death''s door. I wasn¡¯t sure why he appeared so weak. Was his body unable to cope with the eyes? Or was it some sort of symbolism for Otakus that didn¡¯t leave their room and lived through avatars on video games? ¡°Weston,¡± Tsunade said, noticing me. Many others turned to face me. Most of them had awkward looks as they studied me. Their Haki all a jumble I wasn¡¯t sure what they were feeling. ¡°Talking about me?¡± I asked, stepping up to the table as I pushed my worry away. I had to trust my clones. ¡°Trying to decipher what you were talking about,¡± Tsunade admitted. ¡°We¡¯ve pieced some together but-¡° ¡°Yeah, I was pretty out of it. Let me start at the beginning,¡± I said. Stepping up to the map it was a hand drawn image of the current ninja countries and their boundaries. ¡°Some¡­thousand years ago. There was a woman. She was sent to guard a tree. This tree released a fruit. A fruit she ate, awakening chakra in her. She had a son, maybe 2 sons, but I only know of the one. Anyway, he was known as the Sage of Six Paths,¡± I pointed at Pain. ¡°You have his eyes, the Rinnegan.¡± ¡°Questions after,¡± I said, stopping them from talking. Pain and a few others tried to speak further but one look from Tsunade quieted them. ¡°The Sage of 6 Paths had 2 sons. One is the ancestor of the Uchihas and the other is your ancestors I think,¡± I told Tsunade. ¡°At some point the Sage of Six Paths split up a monster called the 10 tailed beast. Making the 9 tailed beasts. And pretty much established the entire ninja world.¡± ¡°There is a little backstory for you all. Now the present times. All of this was set in ce by Madara Uchiha.¡± ¡°How is he not dead?¡± Tsunade asked, not to interrupt but more to herself. ¡°He is currently dead,¡± I assured her. ¡°But before he passed he manipted your friend, Obito Uchiha.¡± ¡°I saw him die myself,¡± Kakashi mumbled. ¡°I have trouble believing that he would turn against the vige like this.¡± ¡°Believe it or not, he¡¯s the main bad guy right now. If we aren¡¯t careful he could easily grab the Jinchurikis. From what I know he doesn¡¯t need all of their chakra to awaken the 10 tails. But he needs at least some from each.¡± ¡°Why is he trying to awaken the 10 tails?¡± I couldn¡¯t remember every little thing, but that was easy. ¡°With it he will be able to bloom another world tree. Trapping every human on Earth in a Genjutsu. Making all of us see an ideal world. No more fighting. Just sleeping our lives away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s dumb¡± ¡°that doesn¡¯t make sense¡± ¡°how is that possible¡± was said by people all around the tent. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was a good n. All Obito was allowed to see while under Madara was the death of the love of his life. From there Madara put the pieces of Obito back together. At the end Obito was a willing subordinate. Following Madara¡¯s supposed dream.¡± ¡°But,¡± I said, cutting in before they could talk again. ¡°Madara isn¡¯t the real bad guy.¡± ¡°There¡¯s more?¡± Tsunade asked. ¡°Yes, much worse people. If the world tree is allowed to be awakened. And people are trapped in its Genjutsu. The mother of chakra will be able to be resurrected.¡± ¡°Who!?¡± People yelled. ¡°She is called the Rabbit goddess,¡± I said. I couldn¡¯t remember her exact name. ¡°She is the real bad guy. Manipting Madara who manipted Obito. An Inception boss. A boss within a boss within a boss. This whole thing has been set up for a long time. For this one moment. It falls on us to stop it.¡± ¡°How do we stop it?¡± Tsunade asked. I studied the buxom older woman. I hadn¡¯t had a chance to seduce her. I hoped there was time after the canon to do so. ¡°I have asked a few people, but youdy-Hokage, were the only person that knew of the 10 tails beast. Do you mind telling me how you knew of it?¡± ¡°I read a report when I started as Hokage,¡± she admitted. ¡°It exined much of what you said about the birth of chakra. And talked of the 10 tail beast.¡± ¡°How did you get this information?¡± ¡°Supposedly this history is written on tablets in the Uchiha ruins,¡± she admitted. ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about that. I know we need to get the other ninja ns involved. That weird Yin Yang guy in Akatsuki.¡± I looked up to Pain. ¡°He has been making copies of himself probably since Madara¡¯s time. There will be as many copies of him as there are ninjas in the world.¡± ¡°Zetsu?¡± Pain asked in heavy breath. ¡°Whatever it¡¯s name is,¡± I said. ¡°Also we need to kill Kabuto.¡± ¡°Kabuto?¡± Tsunade asked. ¡°He is Orochimaru¡¯s sessor. The very man that killed the 3rd Hokage by bringing the 1st and 2nd Hokages back to life. A man that has had years to gather other Kages. And can use them as shock troops to kill many people off. We cannot let that happen.¡± They began talking quickly. Coming up with ns. ¡°So priorities¡­¡± I said, bringing eyes back to me. ¡°Keep the Jinchuriki safe. Where¡¯s Naruto¡­and Jaraiya?¡± I was surprised the older man wasn¡¯t around. ¡°They left for the Land of the Frogs,¡± Tsunade admitted. ¡°Should be safe there,¡± I admitted. I guessed it was time for Naruto to do a real training arc. I couldn¡¯t help but look up to Konan and Pain. The 2 Akatsuki members were awfully quiet as they listened in on a war nning meeting. ¡°What about you 2?¡± I asked when the people quieted. ¡°I¡­¡± Pain started but paused. ¡°They have agreed to help,¡± Tsunade said. ¡°Out of the goodness of your heart?¡± I asked. I knew he was supposed to turn good. But I didn¡¯t have the patience Naruto had, or the drive to be some great ninja. I hadn¡¯t bothered to try to appeal to his humanity. ¡°I feel a fool for not seeing the ns going on behind my back,¡± Pain admitted. ¡°I need to at least fix this.¡± ¡°And afterward? If Obito happens to gather enough chakra to awaken the 10 tails, are you going to backstab us? Keep going with your n?¡± Pain opened his mouth but didn¡¯t have an answer. The room became tense as they waited. I was about to push further when the information poured into my mind. ¡°Something came up,¡± I said, turning around and heading out of the tent. They yelled after me, but I was gone. I headed straight North as I left. I was at full speed soon enough. On my way to finish my quest and save my girls. CHAPTER 240 SAFE CHAPTER 240 SAFE I ran through the camp. Moving passed people as I gained speed. Chakra in every part of my body I thought on the girls. They were far enough away that I couldn¡¯t feel them from this distance, but there was something. An idea of a direction that I had to go to reach them. Distracted, I hadn¡¯t felt it before. I¡¯d beat myself upter not understanding this quirk fully before I risked this. Only an hour had passed since I sent the clones out but 1 had gone at top speed straight North. I¡¯d have to do the same. I left therge clearing where the Konoha people had been staying at. Jumping up to a tree it was apparently the only way to travel in Naruto World. My chakra pushing me further, I was clearing 2 to 3 trees as I jumped to each branch. My mind focused, this wasn¡¯t the time to dawdle as I ate away the miles. I reviewed what I knew of Orochimaru as I did. I was honestly curious if he was actually dead. From what I remembered, Orochimaru had escaped the cursed seal from Sasuke, and attacked Itachi during the brotherly spat. I was pretty sure Itachi had extended the fight to make that happen, thus freeing Sasuke from Orochimaru. Then he absorbed Orochimaru into a sword or something? Orochimaru made an appearanceter when the dead Itachi came back to life, I knew that much. Orochimaru had also left fail safes in Kabuto. His will trying to take over Kabuto¡¯s body, Kabuto had fought back. Having his own will for the first time in his life. I couldn¡¯t remember what happened to Kabuto in canon, but I knew he had to go. The man was a medical ninja genius. I¡¯d have to stay away from his hands. He could probably use all of Orochimaru¡¯s attacks as well. Summoning the dead. That snake/sword attack. The Rashomon gates. Itachi had beaten Orochimaru with a Genjutsu though. I had trapped Sasuke in a Genjutsu as well. Granted he probably could have escaped given more time, but still. ¡°Shit, he has the girls,¡± I mumbled. He probably knew the trick to Lust Element already. He most likely knew of the Makuramoto too, so catching him off guard with a Genjutsu wasn¡¯t an option. ¡°Quirk, Haki, Nen, and Devil Fruit, it is.¡± I would have to stick with those 4 skills. I could channel chakra into my body for strength, maybe add some shadow clones. But to really catch him off guard I had to kill him quick and clean. I came within a certain distance of the girls and felt them pulse in front of me from my quirk. I felt Reina, Nina, and Shinju. All weak but there. I did not feel Tayuya. I hoped that meant she was fine, but a few I had met during the Hunter Exam had died and they felt the same way. Simply gone from my Search quirk. I sped up more. Worried that the killing had already started. A green blur of leaves on either side of me, I moved faster than ever as my muscles propelled me forward to save those I cared for most in the world. I had a little less than 10 hours left to save them when I arrived close to where they were. The area was arge valley with lots of boulders and stone outcroppings all around me. I had no time to wait to find them. Finding the closest spot to the girls they were only about 12 feet under me. I walked a little away and closed my eyes. My Tremor Devil Fruit had been hard to grasp at first. Like my quirk it was a special part of me that I couldn¡¯t exin. There was no special energy inside me that I could manipte to use it. There was simply a strength that my body instinctively knew how to bring out. Itched onto the part of my mind that could control it. Ready to break everything in sight. The air around me vibrated as it began to build up. Branches from trees rattling. Tiny pebbles breaking away from boulders fell away as energy filled the air. The ground at my feet began to quake slightly. I let it build up more and more until I was stopped as someone yelled, ¡°Weston!¡± I turned to see Hinataing up from behind me. I internally cursed as I dropped the power. Unsure what to do, I didn¡¯t need this distraction. I had been too focused on the girls and hadn¡¯t bothered looking for anyone else I knew with my quirk. Since I hadn¡¯t bothered to meet Kabuto I wasn¡¯t able to focus on him, I was paying for it now. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked, not bothering to hide the annoyance in my voice. ¡°I-I wasing to talk to you,¡± she said, stopping a few paces away. ¡°I saw you run and¡­followed.¡± ¡°Well stay close,¡± I said. ¡°No time to exin. I have to save my maids.¡± ¡°I heard. I¡¯ll do any-¡° I raised my hand, cutting her off. Bringing the power back up the tremors started around me. I roared and hit the ground hard. As I did the Earth shattered underneath me in a huge rift. The power of the Tremor Devil Fruit was legendary for a reason. I hadn¡¯t grasped the full strength of it. For now I could do major tremors, but I knew Whitebeard could literally destroy inds with it. Cause tsunamis, fight with it somehow. It was an awesome power that I needed to master, but that could happenter. I didn¡¯t stop hitting the ground. Yelling again and again as I hit the same spot. Each time, the rocks below cracked and split. With one final blow the ground split fully apart. The Earth rending in half 2 sides pried open revealing a hallway underneath me. Jumping down Inded on a tiled floor. I used my Haki to the max as I felt all the Spiritual Energy around me. Hinata hesitated but followed. The area was dark, but enough for my eyes to see as I moved toward where I felt the girls. Dark halls split off from where I was, leading to doors in whatever the hell this underground hideout was. I knew that Orochimaru had been obsessed with learning all the jutsus in the world. The 3rd Hokage himself chased the creepy snake man away after finding a secret hideout where Orochimaru conducted experiments on Konoha vigers. I really wanted to know how many of these hideouts he had spread across the area. They could be useful for my own future ns in Naruto World. The girls drew ever closer as I kicked in a door. Finding anotherrge room there was a door opposite me with a bright light illuminated behind it. Whatever was going on, Kabuto had electricity at least. Rushing forward I kicked in the door with all I had. A metal bar groaned and gave way behind it. I moved in to find an operating room. White tiled floor, there were bright lights above me as they focused on a body strapped to a table. I recognized the body as Reina. ¡°Weston!¡± Someone yelled from the side but my eyes were only for my head-maid. She was cut up from torso to neck. As if I had interrupted mid-surgery the middle of her abdomen was cut down the center and pried open. I didn¡¯t have the heart to look at the gore revealed inside of her. I moved on instinct. Feeling a slight pulse I released the surgical tools keeping her insides up. Moving the skin together I didn¡¯t hesitate to use my trump card.
Who do you want to use the Full Heal on?
Say or think their name
¡°Reina,¡± I whispered. The screen disappeared. At first nothing happened, but then she was coated in a white light. The light was so bright it was blinding. Epassing her body so brightly that I couldn¡¯t watch. For 3 long seconds the light radiated out from her then dimmed. I opened my eyes to see her all back together again. No blemish or mark on her. My hand moved to her neck, feeling a strong pulse already. I let out a long sigh as her eyes fluttered. It took her a moment to get her bearings. As she did so I leaned over her face. ¡°Did I die?¡± She mumbled. ¡°No, you¡¯re alive,¡± I said. A tear leaked out of her eye. Sobbing she grabbed onto me, babbling as I pulled her up. ¡°He killed her! It was so awful. And and he kept trying drugs on us. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on,¡± were the only sentences I could understand as she continued on. I patted her back, picking her up in a princess carry as I let her continue on. Scanning the room I noticed Hina and Shinju in a cage against the wall. The girls stared at me wide eyed as I approached them. Both were nude. Some marks on their bodies as well I guessed that they were next on the docket for being tested on. I moved to the door of their cage. My hand heating up I pushed it into the lock, melting it with ease as the cheap metal turned to liquid. ¡°Weston!¡± Hina yelled, her eyes wide as she grabbed onto me. Reina between us I patted her back as well. Dropping Reina¡¯s legs she didn¡¯t release me. I had to pry her hands away. She reluctantly let it happen. Her big eyes still filled with tears, her mouth was scrunched up as she held back sobs. ¡°I am here. You are safe,¡± I assured over and over. She bit her lip to prevent her from sobbing more, but nodded. I pulled out Gantz suits from my Status Screen. ¡°Put these on. Then we leave.¡± Reina gripped my shoulders but slowly released me. Her hands shaking as the girls began to put on the tight ck suits. ¡°Walk me through what happened,¡± I ordered. ¡°It was awful-¡± Reina said. ¡°You, calm down and dress,¡± I ordered. She was still bbering with every other word. I turned to Shinju. The ever bored looking maid nodded. ¡°We evacuated the city with the others,¡± she said in a calm tone, but I could tell she was hurting from whatever had been done to her. Moving slowly as she put the clothes on my rage boiled more as I pictured what I would do to Kabuto. ¡°Everything was fine for a day, but then we were all knocked out. We didn¡¯te to until a couple of days ago, but by then¡­Tayuya was dead.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°That white snake guy had no interest in her,¡± Hina said. ¡°She hade to and tried to break us out. That¡¯s when he killed her.¡± I nodded slowly. Letting out a sigh, it was upsetting. I felt bad for questioning Tayuya, but also I was happy that it was her and not one of the others. From how it sounded, the girls had been in danger no matter what. I was going to have to rethink some things, but I would get revenge for Tayuya as well. Following Orochimaru, this was most likely the only path set for her. At least that was what I told myself. A small part of me knew that I had brought her down this path, but I pushed that part away. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said, making a shadow clone. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Hina asked as she stepped out of the cage. ¡°You¡¯re going with Hinata and my shadow clone,¡± I said, pointing to the door. ¡°No! Weston-¡± Reina said as she moved to me. I grabbed onto her, hugging her as she stopped talking. ¡°It will be alright,¡± I promised. ¡°No one does this to those I love and lives. Trust me.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t-¡± ¡°I can,¡± I promised. ¡°And in the off chance I can¡¯t, then I will run.¡± She chewed her lip but my shadow clone grabbed her arm and pulled her away. Hina and Shinju hesitated but followed. Hinata still stood at the door as the trio and my clone moved out. ¡°I should stay with you,¡± Hinata said after a moment of hesitation. ¡°I would prefer you didn¡¯t,¡± I admitted. ¡°I am a ninja, just like you,¡± she said, more firm with her words than I expected. In all honesty I had forgotten that she was. Chewing my lip I didn¡¯t want to risk her either. I could tell she was confused, and most likely saw that there was something between my maids and I. However, right then she was a Chuunin. Ready to help protect the vige at any time. I didn¡¯t like it, but nodded anyway. The room was a dead end. Heading out we went back to the main hall. My clone was already running the girls down the hall to where light leaked in from the crack I had made in the ground. Hinata and I headed in the opposite direction. Coming to an intersection I made 3 clones and we headed off in different directions. CHAPTER 241 HELMET CHAPTER 241 HELMET ¡°This ce is huge,¡± Hinata whispered as we started to jog down the hall. ¡°Impossibly so,¡± I admitted as we moved. I didn¡¯t understand how these superviins had such resources, but that wasn¡¯t important for now. I scanned everywhere that I could. Kicking in doors we found more than a few failed experiments rotting away in rooms. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Hinata whispered as we kicked in another door. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so much¡­stronger now,¡± she admitted. I turned to see that the veins around her eyes were bulging. She was using her Byakugan on me. Able to see chakra she most likely could tell that I had more. Much more than thest time she saw me when I fought Pain. My chakra had almost doubled after my quest for fighting Pain, and it had been over 2 years since I had been therest. ¡°I¡­am,¡± I said. I felt a pulse of chakra off behind me. I turned and ran toward it to see a robed figure run past. Speeding up Hinata followed as I let my anger start up again. Strength moving into my limbs I was ready to kill this guy to help relieve some of my rage. That was when my quest finished and a new one began.
Naruto Quest 11
Save the girls. (3/4)
Time Limit: N/A
Rewards:
Weakness Eliminator
Bonus Slot Upgrade
Naruto Quest 12
Kill or Defeat Kabuto
Rewards:
Bonus Challenger Slot
I stopped in my tracks. ¡°A Challenger Slot?¡± I mumbled. That was rare. Courtney had mentioned that rewards got better the further we went. I wondered if defeating Kabuto was that hard of a task that they deemed it worthy of a slot. ¡°What?¡± Hinata whispered. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said, putting the thought away. I used my items quickly.
Please choose which (1) weakness to eliminate.
Empathic Psychic Link (3)
Bodily Impurities
Devil Fruit Lock
Energy Transference Weakness
Haki Impurities
I mentally jumped between Body Impurities and Energy Transference Weakness. I wanted both so bad, but I wasn¡¯t sure which would help me more. Unfortunately I was about to go into a fight. After the Quirk Forge had beaten me up I didn¡¯t trust that it wouldn¡¯t do the same to my body if I expelled impurities. Then again, Energy Transference Weakness was rted to my quirk. It would probably hurt anyway. ¡°Hinata, what¡¯s more important, your body or chakra?¡± I asked quickly. ¡°What-¡± ¡°Just answer,¡± I said. ¡°Your body. Otherwise you can¡¯t use chakra,¡± she answered. I nodded, my dream of firingsers pushed back a little further as I clicked Bodily Impurities. At first nothing happened, then pain hit me. Little needles poking my skin ck water began to be sweated out of every pour. I had read enough cultivation dramas to know what was happening. Removing my clothes I ignored the pain as the ck water became thicker. Used to pain I pushed through until I was covered from head to toe in sludge. Hinata started freaking out but I ignored her. As the pain stopped I made chakra-water and doused myself. Scrubbing my body up in an instant the ck gunk was washed away with a lot of effort. When it was done I put my clothes back on. ¡°What the fuck!¡± Hinata yelled. I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard you curse.¡± ¡°Shut the hell up! What just happened to you?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­I don¡¯t want to lie to you Hinata. I won¡¯t exinter. Things are happening. You wanted toe. I need you to just follow along and not ask questions for now,¡± I said. Moving down the hall I headed off to where I had felt the chakra. Hinata hesitated but followed. ¡°I want answers,¡± she whispered. I ignored her. Moving quickly, my body felt lighter as I started running. I still stank from whatever had left my body but I also felt more confident. My mind clearer I was starting to get pumped up. Ready to try out whatever new strength I had. I kicked in a door to find another hallway. We ran down further but I stopped as a muchrger door came into view. It was special. Almost ornate in it¡¯s design. I wasn¡¯t sure what was behind it, but it looked like the kind of door a final boss would hide behind. I ran at it, kicking it in as I moved inside. What met me was an empty room. At the opposite side was a man in a ck robe. I was a little disappointed. As a sessor to Orochimaru I had expected an army of monsters to meet us. Instead it was the man himself. ¡°Kabuto I assume,¡± I said. My voice echoing in therge room as I began to walk toward him. I couldn¡¯t feel any chakra traps or hidden beings around us, but I was ready if they did appear. ¡°Weston Watanabe,¡± the voice said as he turned around. I stopped in my tracks. He was much creepier looking than thest time I saw him. Kabuto had been a simple man with sses and gray hair. In his 20s he had been an expert spy. Not imposing, not special, not a threat. In front of me stood the opposite. His skin was now that of white snake scales. His hair was still white, but he no longer wore sses. His cheeks hollow they met at a point where his mouth was. Giving him the squeezed together look of a snake¡¯s face. ¡°This is the first time we are meeting, but I know so much about you,¡± the man hissed. ¡°Orochimaru was rather upset that someone knew about his attack on the vige. After some investigation it turns out that an unassuming child stepped in. You.¡± I nodded, not seeing a point in denying it. ¡°Orochimaru was unfortunately indisposed thest few years. He had nned to figure out your secrets after taking Sasuke¡¯s body over, but I¡¯m sure you heard that didn¡¯t go well,¡± Kabuto said with a wide smile. His mouth was unnaturally wide, the smile almost went from ear to ear. ¡°Yeah, so why the hell are you bothering me now?¡± I asked. ¡°Still Orochimaru¡¯sckey?¡± ¡°I was,¡± Kabuto admitted. ¡°I had almost sumbed to him taking over this body. It turns out, Orochimaru had many countermeasures set up in case he died. Truly a man beyond his time¡­¡± Kabuto let out a sigh. ¡°But I found the strength to push through. I was able to keep my mind while gaining, this body¡­¡± He looked at his hand that was now covered in white scales as well. ¡°Then why the fuck did you take my maids?!¡± I roared. ¡°What the fuck was the point? That game with seeing me in 3 days?! What was all this?¡± ¡°Your jutsu,¡± Kabuto admitted. ¡°Orochimaru had looked into the Watanabe family. We thought maybe you had divined your knowledge about the attack. Orochimaru was obsessed with all jutsus. Knowing the future sounded appealing to him. Turns out your family did have a secret jutsu, but not one we expected.¡± I eyed Hinata behind me. Turns out no matter how much I hated the talking before fights, I was stuck in my own. I decided to let the chips fall where they may. I hadn¡¯t had the heart to tell Hinata the truth. This would save me the hassle. ¡°Lust Element,¡± Kabuto hissed. ¡°I had never heard of such a thing. Whether she wanted to be or not, Tayuya was someone I had kept an eye on. She led me right to you.¡± I internally cursed. I knew it. The timing was too good to not have been her. At least it sounded like she didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡°Quite the interesting skill. That maid of yours, she was a treasure trove of information.¡± ¡°Did you do anything damaging to her?¡± I asked. ¡°Damaging? No, nothing permanent. I had nned to, but you got here much more quickly than I imagined. You wouldn¡¯t happen to want to tell me how you did, would you?¡± He asked. I shook my head. ¡°Too bad. No, I simply awoke her, what did they call it¡­Chikyugi?¡± ¡°You awoke it in her?¡± I asked, I hadn¡¯t noticed. ¡°Oh yes, quite simple to do,¡± he said. ¡°A little chakra there, some stimnt here. I had to test on someone. Too bad it is useless for me.¡± ¡°Orochimaru make you dickless?¡± I asked. Kabutoughed. ¡°No, but I have no interest in such things.¡± His snake eyes focused on me. Turns out I was going to have to fight a Voldemort whether I picked Harry Potter or not. ¡°But you do interest me.¡± His arms extended revealing snake heads for hands as they extended out. ¡°I still need to know how you knew of the attack on Konoha. Then I can move on to the next phase of my n.¡± I nodded. Letting my anger boil up to the service I reminded myself to limit the chakra I used. ¡°Stay back, Hinata,¡± I ordered as I walked forward. Kabuto crouched as I moved closer, his snake arms extending out 10 feet I began to speed up. When I was within striking distance the snake head attacked. Whipping forward impossibly fast I punched it with a Nen powered hit. The face caved in as I did the same to the other head. Kabuto hardly reacted as the snake bodies turned ck. Dropping away his real hands appeared forming seals as poison gas filled the area. I held my breath and pushed through. Feeling the tremorsing I powered up my punch with all I had. Where Kabuto had been I sent forth a huge quake. The ground broke away and the man screamed inside the purple cloud. I pushed through, finding him coughing up blood from the blow. Kicking him in the side he was thrown hard into the wall. The concrete dipped in, forming a crater where I hit him into the wall. I sent another Tremor at him. Yelling out as I punched with all I had I hit him right in the gut. Blood coughed out of him as the quake hit him directly. I felt bones bend under the hit, then break. He hissed out and snakes poured out of him like intestines. I jumped back, catching sight of his real body near the clone he had just left in his wake. Sending out a pulse of Conqueror¡¯s Haki the shadow chakra faltered around him. I sent another quake his way, causing him to stumble as I formed ice bullets. I threw my arm back and as I punched it forward all 12 bullets hit in his general direction. 4 met their target, piercing through his body then into the concrete past him. He cried out. ¡°How are you doing this? I¡¯ve never seen-¡± He tried to say. I wasn¡¯t listening. The talking part was over. I hit him in the back with all I had. Nen, Chakra, and my devil fruit meeting in one strong blow as his body was crushed under the weight of it. He yelled out as his side exploded from him. ¡°You fucking took my girls!¡± I roared as the anger strengthened me. I threw another hit, this one at his shoulder. His arm was blown off with the force of it and he cried out again. ¡°You-don¡¯t-touch-anyone-anymore!¡± I roared between each hit. My rage only built as each blow started to make the area around us vibrate. I hit him again and again. Limbs were blown off, and his body became a pulp of a bloody mess. I breathed in and out heavily as I stood over him. ¡°You spent your life as ackey. Now you¡¯ll die having changed nothing,¡± I said to the breathing corpse below me. I began to power up another hit. The air around me vibrated as Nen, Chakra, and Haki covered my hand. Skin turning ck, I was giving it my all. My ultimate punch ever closer as I mentally juggled the powers. I roared again, ready to end him when the ck goop shot out from the wall andtched onto the body. I acted on instinct, jumping back as the Venom-like foe attached to Kabuto¡¯s body. Unsure what was happening I watched, struggling to hold the power in my fist. The ck goop writhed around Kabuto, then it began to stand. I could only see darkness as I stared at it. Arms appearing it sat up and turned to me in a crouch. Half of Kabuto¡¯s face looked back at me. His eye shut, he was knocked out. The other half of his face and the rest of his body was pitch ck. A yellow circr eye stared back at me. With sharp teeth baring themselves at me I recognized it as one half of the yin yang Akatsuki member, Zetsu. ¡°You have interfered in ns I have set in motion,¡± the voice said from Kabuto¡¯s throat. ¡°It¡¯s you! You work for the Rabbit goddess,¡± I yelled as I jumped forward. My punch went for him but the body moved unnaturally fast. Backing away to the corner of the room it hissed further. ¡°I have no time to deal with you,¡± it said, then was absorbed into the wall. The chakra disappearing I let out a long sigh. I had forgotten the ck Zetsu was the real bad guy. Manipting Madara, Obito, even Kabuto, for one final goal to bring the Rabbit goddess back. ¡°Fuck!¡± I yelled out. My voice echoing in therge room, I grew upset. I hadn¡¯t killed him like I wanted, and now Akatsuki had ess to lots of dead bodies. Things were going to get annoying again. CHAPTER 242 THE HARD TALK CHAPTER 242 THE HARD TALK ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said as I turned to Hinata. She was staring at me wide eyed. I walked up to her. ¡°Hinata, we need to go.¡± ¡°What just happened?¡± She whispered. ¡°I¡¯m not 100% sure, but I¡¯m guessing they got away,¡± I said. Taking her hand she jumped a little. Her pale gray eyes staring into me. ¡°Hinata, we have to go. We can talkter.¡± She frowned but let herself be pulled by me. When we stepped out of the room I released her hand as we headed off down the hall. She was quiet as we walked. Not wanting to be in this creepy ce any more than I had to be I started to jog down the hall, Hinata followed. It was easy enough to find the gaping hole I had made. Some of it had copsed, but we weren¡¯t too far underground. Forcing arge boulder to break with my Tremor devil fruit we got outside and breathed in the fresh air. It was dusk now. Almost hard to believe this was probably the same day I had confronted Pain. ¡°Weston!¡± Reina yelled running up to me from the line of trees. My shadow clone ended himself as the other girls ran up. I opened my arms wide and met her. My busty dark haired goddess crying into me as I felt relief for the first time in a long time. ¡°It¡¯s over, he¡¯s gone,¡± I assured. They didn¡¯t need to know the guy wasn¡¯t dead. I nned to make that a reality soon enough, but I didn¡¯t want them worrying about him. ¡°How did you find us?¡± Hina asked as she came up. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I said, grabbing her and pulling her in for the hug. ¡°I got here, and you 3 are safe.¡± ¡°What about Tayuya?¡± Shinju asked. I frowned but shook my head. She let out a sigh as I pulled her in as well. The 4 of usforted one another for a time, but with the addition of the 5th it didn¡¯t progress how it usually would between us. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m still hurting,¡± Hina said with a wince. I nodded and made 3 shadow clones. The girls were soon riding on their backs as we headed back to the vige. The run back was a slower pace but as we got closer I felt better about the whole situation. I had worried over the fate of the girls for literally years. Stuck awake at night while my body was ck and blue from fighting Angiea. Trying to think over and over what I could do to save them. I had found them all thanks to my Search Quirk. I remembered then that I didn¡¯t get a chance to gain a reward from those I saved after my second challenge. I guessed the rewards were random intervals I had forgotten with my Memory Meld skill. Annoyed, I continued us moving onward. Able to feel those I knew in the vige we got ever closer until we began to recognize some of thendmarks. As we ran I epted my reward for beating Kabuto.
Naruto Quest 12: Complete
Kill or Defeat Kabuto
Rewards:
Bonus Challenger Slot
Not sure what to use it on, I left it alone. Maybe I would get some more resistances. When we were only a few minutes away I brought us to a halt. Landing us at the base of the trees my clones and I turned to face Hinata. The beautiful dark haired woman had been quiet the entire run home, but now it was time to answer her questions. My maids got off my backs and my clones disappeared as my supposed fiance stared at me. ¡°Thank you for being patient, Hinata,¡± I said. ¡°Now that we are close, it¡¯s time for you to ask your questions.¡± Hinata hesitated. Looking between the 4 of us as I saw her mind work quickly. I dreaded what she would ask, but the time for deceit was over. I was man enough to risk it all. My biggest gift I had nned to give to this world was to make sure Boruto never existed so no one had to watch it. We would see where things ended up though. ¡°What is going on between you 4?¡± Hinata started with. Her voice was firm as her nostrils red. I could tell she was struggling to pretend to be calm. Ever the introvert, I was proud of her asking. ¡°They are my maids,¡± I said. ¡°But also, I love them.¡± ¡°Weston¡­¡± Reina said. Ever the loyal servant I knew she was willing to keep any secret of mine. She knew Hinata was my fiance, and epted her ce in things. The possibility of Kabuto awakening the Chikyugi in her hadplicated matters, but we would figure it outter. ¡°Love them?¡± Hinata asked, confused. I let out a sigh and sat down where I was standing. Looking up at her, I was trying my best to give her the power she needed to ask me the hard questions. ¡°A secret of my n, is we have a different Chakra Element than everyone else.¡± ¡°Weston-¡± Reina hissed. I raised my hand. ¡°No more secrets,¡± I said. She frowned as we locked eyes. But as I loved her, she loved me. She slowly nodded, annoyed, but willing to let me talk. She sat down behind me. Shinju and Hina followed. Sitting beside one another the 4 of us faced Hinata. She was very much lost, but waited for me to continue. ¡°We have an element called Lust,¡± I said. ¡°With it, we have a much higher sex drive, can make others feel increased pleasure, and other skills be avable to us. With the different element, something else is different in my body. Where the Uchiha and you Hyuga have power in your eyes, I have power in my genitalia.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked,pletely lost. I didn¡¯t think whipping my dick out was the solution to clearing things up with her. ¡°When I was 12, soon after I joined Team 8, I was taken to the Konoha Brothel. There, I met Reina, my head-maid. Through the process of losing our virginities to one another I have awoken the Chikyugi. Think of it like awakening the Uchuha¡¯s Sharingan. Under certain circumstances I was able to increase my chakra. Then over some time Reina trained me in the Lust element. We practiced this through continuing to have sex. Some timeter I had mastered my Chikyugi enough to awaken a 3rd stage. Again, like the Sharingan. During that awakening I wasid up in bed for weeks. Only bing conscious at the hospital, just before our Chuunin Exam.¡± Hinata was slowly understanding that what I was saying was the truth. My maids had firm gazes focused on her as I spoke. No lies were told, and I continued on. ¡°That was when I was able to choose Hina as my 2nd maid,¡± I said, pointing at her behind me. ¡°The 3rd phase of my Chikyugi was much stronger. It caused a huge amount of chakra to pour into my¡­dick,¡± I admitted. ¡°Which made my libido skyrocket. I still took the Chuunin exam. Sneaking away a few times to relieve the built up pressure.¡± Hinata blushed deeply. Her face now fully red as she caught nces at my crotch. ¡°I thought you caught me once during the exam,¡± I said, a wry smile on my lips. ¡°I thought you were in danger,¡± Hinata admitted. I had been forced to jerk off a few times during the exam. Hinata had been standoffish the entire exam, but there was one time that her face was extra red. I had worried she had caught me but pushed it out of my mind since we were in a life and death situation. ¡°I was,¡± I said. ¡°Since then I have gotten a hold of my lust. Then I was given a mission to go to the Land of the Mist. My family has ties to brothels all over the world. Because those in the branch family have ess to the Lust Element, they are able to use their skills to gain intelligence for Konoha. Keeping our informationwork up and running during times of peace. I met up with my sister and was given a mission in the Land of Mist.¡± ¡°What was that mission?¡± She asked. Her face having recovered from embarrassment a little, she was back to a serene and emotionless mask. ¡°Seduce the Mizukage,¡± I admitted. ¡°It took a lot of training, but I was eventually given my opportunity. Posing as an assistant, I seduced her. Gained some intelligence that my sister was trying to get her hands on. Then I had my death faked. From there I went to the Land of the Sea Turtles. Trained there, then came back here.¡± ¡°What about all the Akatsuki information you know?¡± She asked, confusion in her voice. ¡°I¡­¡± Had forgotten I told that lie. I struggled toe up with something believable. ¡°I know things about what is going to happen. Like Kabuto said.¡± She frowned but eventually nodded. That being one of the minor revtions that hade out about my situation, I guessed she put it to the back of her mind for the time being We stared at one another in a long silence. Neither making a move. I considered begging her for forgiveness, but this was the world we lived in. Daily kids were sent off to die in missions for their home. The Naruto World was harsh. In my eyes, sleeping with people was a minor part of the issues with ninjas as a whole. ¡°What do you expect from this?¡± Hinata finally asked. ¡°I expect nothing,¡± I admitted. ¡°Hinata, I love you.¡± I had said it to enough girls in the past few years. It wasn¡¯t hard to admit it to another. Of all the women around me, Hinata was the most beautiful. Long dark hair, perfect figure, and someone that deserved the truth. ¡°You and I spent our childhood together. Doing missions with Kiba and Kurenai. You were always so quiet, but I loved being around you. As your personality came out and you became less nervous around me, I knew I wanted you to be my wife. Not some agreement between our families, but you and I, building lives together. After all this madness with Akatsuki, or some other big evil organization, I wanted it to be you and I, together.¡± I slowly stood up. Towering over her as I stared into her gray eyes. ¡°Unfortunately it can¡¯t be just us. I love these girls as well. They will be a part of my life. Our lives, if you choose to stay with me.¡± She began to shake. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was anger or fear, but I guessed anger. Her Haki clouded with too many emotions. I settled on finishing what I set out to say. ¡°I am sorry for who I am. I could me this world. Being a ninja. Or a million other things, but I love who I am. I love these girls, and I love you. Which is the only reason I have told you my full truth. You could go out there and tell everyone. Ruining whatever semnce of a secret my family holds. You could end our engagement. I wouldn¡¯t hold it against you. You are your own person and we are still just kids. 16 years old. Acting like we are fine making decisions that will affect the rest of our lives. But Hinata, our lives have only just started. So I ask that you wait to make your decision until after this fight with Akatsuki is over.¡± Hinata hadn¡¯t moved. Tears streaming down her cheeks I didn¡¯t falter as I made my decision. I wanted her, but there was too much drama in the world to deal with. There was still the issue with Mei the Mizukage, and Temari, and others. Mika had warned me not to bring along strays, and I regretted it a little with Tayuya. I had almost lost the 3 most important people in the world. So for now, they were my focus. Hinata eventually turned and headed off into the woods. Her chakra retreating she jumped up to a tree and was heading off toward the vige. I let out a long sigh as she did. Turning to face the trio I was surprised to find them crying as well. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked. ¡°You love us that much?¡± Hina asked as she jumped up. Running into me she kissed me over and over as the other 2 came up as well. ¡°That was not smart to risk so much,¡± Reina admitted. ¡°But I never thought I would be loved so much in my life.¡± ¡°Hey, you 3 are important to me,¡± I said, pushing Hina away. ¡°If that ruins things with Hinata, that¡¯s fine. But I don¡¯t n to hide our rtionship. You are with me for life.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Reina said, wiping her eyes. I kissed Hina, then her, and moved to Shinju. The red eyed petite woman was better about hiding her tears, but they were still there. ¡°You are dumb,¡± she said. Moving in she gave me the most heated kiss. Our tongues touching she moaned in my mouth. ¡°But I love you.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­¡± I almost said go home, but remembered that it was destroyed. Living in tents we had nowhere that we could really be alone. I tried to remember what was around us. ¡°Go swimming,¡± I ended up on. ¡°What? Why?¡± They asked, but I was pulling them away to ake near the vige. We arrived and the girls understood what I was getting at. Though hurting they all happily jumped in the water. Cleaning themselves up quickly it wasn¡¯t long until they surrounded me. I moved to Shinju first. She moaned as my chakra coated hands were upon her. Gasping out I plunged into her without hesitation. I showed her what I had learned in our time away. Though she had ess to Endurance with her Lust Element, she came continuously as I poured chakra into her. Her tight muscles squeezing, she only gained strength as she yelled out loudly. Her voice echoing off of the water as Hina and Reina watched and waited. I emptied into her soon after. Giving her the Harem mark she cried out. My mouth went to hers, muffling her yell as her body shook upon mine. When I had emptied my load in her she let out a long sigh as I moved her to the coast. As I turned I was pounced upon by Hina. My beautiful blonde impaled herself in an experienced motion as she started bouncing up and down on my dick. ¡°I love you, I love you, I love you,¡± she moaned. I began to pour chakra into her as she cried out. Her perfect tits in my face I felt the heavenliness of her body as I started humping up into her. Crying out with every thrust she tried to say more but gave up. Laying her head on my shoulder she let me do what I wanted until I released myrge load in her as well. ¡°I love you,¡± she mumbled as Iid her down next to Shinju. ¡°Love you too,¡± I said, kissing her cheek. She cuddled up into the woman as I eyed Reina. Reina was still that young girl I had lost my virginity to all that time ago. She had a little extra padding near her abs, but her breasts were as perfect andrge as I remembered. Long ck hair tied back I noticed that she had 2 new hearts on her navel. Right where her ovaries should have been. ¡°What happened to me?¡± She asked, tears in her eyes as she stared at her new hearts. ¡°Kabuto awakened the Chikyugi in your body,¡± I admitted. ¡°What?!¡± She asked as I moved to her. Myrge member moving between her thick creamy thighs as I grabbed onto her rear. ¡°That¡¯s what he told me,¡± I said. ¡°You are fully healed from whatever damage he had done. But now you have the Chikyugi like the main family.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± She asked, fear in her voice. ¡°No idea,¡± I admitted. ¡°My dad would probably adopt you. Make you my 4th sister.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want that,¡± she said hastily. I chuckled. ¡°Me neither. But you are worthy of the main family now. You wouldn¡¯t have to be my maid anymore.¡± ¡°Can I be your wife?¡± She asked, her eyes widening as she moved closer. Herrge chest pressing into me. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said. ¡°I consider you that already.¡± I pulled her into me. No more words needed, we let our bodies take over as our hands roamed over one another. She gasped and gained strength as weid on the ground. Moving on top of her she reached down and guided me into her. Cumming as soon as I entered she pulled me harder. Desperate to feel me in her deepest parts. Once I was fully sheathed she wrapped her legs around me. Locking eyes with me she was the most beautiful woman in the world to me right then. ¡°I want your baby,¡± she whispered. ¡°You¡¯ll have it,¡± I promised. I didn¡¯t know what the future would bring. If my father tried to fight me on anything, I would simply make my own family. ¡°But I don¡¯t n to stop there.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°With you,¡± I said. ¡°I n to bring Mei to me.¡± ¡°The Mizukage?¡± She asked, her eyes wide. ¡°Yes, her and others,¡± I admitted. ¡°No matter what happens, I want you by my side. But with women, I n to be a pirate. Take who I want. Damn the consequences.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Reina admitted. ¡°Just keep yourself alive, Weston. Quit being a ninja. Take over the family. I want you home every night.¡± ¡°I will do that, after this fight is over,¡± I promised. She bit her lip but nodded. She released me and I began to hump into her. Myrge dick pulling out and mming in she came hard. ¡°Holy shit. Your dick is perfect,¡± she gasped. ¡°Go slow. Slow. Slower,¡± she ordered until I was going as slow as possible. Barely moving in as I felt her tight cunt squeeze me for all she was worth. ¡°Yeeees,¡± she moaned. ¡°I want to feel everything. Just ugh, cum in me like this,¡± she gasped as another orgasm started for her. I did as she asked. Keeping it slow. Our mouths found one another in the moonlight. Her sweet taste just what I needed as I moved in and out of her in almost azy motion. She came often as I moved. Then her nails dug into me and I sped up slightly. She yelled out, squeezing me harder and I couldn¡¯t fight it anymore. Speeding up again her breasts bounced with every thrust into her as I used her to sate my lust. Loud smacks sounded around us as our sexes colliding echoed over the water. When it had built up enough I bottomed out and came into her deepest parts. ¡°I can feel it,¡± she gasped as her hands went to her abs. ¡°It¡¯s so hot.¡± She began to cum again. Wrapping her body around me as thick pulses of my dick released inside of her. When I eventually finished the 3rd heart on her muff began to erge. Turning pink as it absorbed the chakra I had marked the most important woman in my Harem. She let out a sigh as Iid on top of her. Tired but still hungry for me she kissed mezily as we held one another. But sex always gave me strength, and apparently it gave her some as well. It wasn¡¯t long until she was pushing me over and riding me. Her breast in my mouth I licked the are as she began rocking back and forth. Our loud moans woke the other 2 up and they soon joined in once more. CHAPTER 243 REBUILD CHAPTER 243 REBUILD The vige was quickly being rebuilt. One thing I hadn¡¯t known was there were more than just ninjas who used chakra in the vige. There was also a construction crew. Konoha had been at war so long, this wasn¡¯t the first time that we had to rebuild. A group of people had mapsying out the entire vige. Leveled over by Pain, the reason nothing had been done right away was because people with Earth Element werepressing the soil until it could be built on once more. It wasn¡¯t long until those with Earth element had it all ready to go. Then a select group of people with Wood, Earth, and other building elements were assigned to begin the reconstruction of the vige. First the Ninja Academy waspleted and the Hokage had her office once more. Finally outside crews from thend of Fire appeared and within a week the majority of the vige had been rebuilt. During that time I was able to talk Kakashi into my own training arc. I had had Water Element for years, but like Naruto, I only used a few moves. It was time to update my avable skills. Kakashi was known as the copy ninja for a reason. He could copy most any technique, whether he had an affinity for the element or not. He was more than willing to teach me. ¡°Hiding Mist Technique,¡± he said, doing hand seals. I watched as the water in the air began to thicken. Bing visible the Mist expelled from his body as well. It became so thick I couldn¡¯t see him though he was only a few feet away. ¡°This is used for disappearing or confusing your enemy.¡± He released the jutsu and the mist disappeared. ¡°Hiding in Water Technique,¡± he said. Doing the hand seals he dropped down and became a puddle at his feet. His entire body was gone from view, and all I saw was the puddle. I could feel that the chakra was dense, but I was amazed I didn¡¯t see him. He released it and was soon standing again. ¡°Used to hide in in sight. It is quick and great for disappearing since no one suspects a puddle. Only do it after a rain though. Otherwise people might question it.¡± I nodded, growing excited. I doubted I would use it in Naruto World anyway. ¡°Water Clone,¡± Kakshi said. Doing hand seals I felt the water condense beside him, making a copy of him. ¡°Useful for switching ces.¡± He shed through the clone and it turned into a pir of water. Dropping to the ground the water dispersed quickly. I doubted it would have as much power or autonomy as a shadow clone, but I could sure throw it further away if I needed to. ¡°You can also direct the chakra to form away from you. As long as there is water in the air, it will make the clone where you want.¡± ¡°So cool,¡± I said as he continued. ¡°Hail Technique,¡± he said. More hand seals and chakra dispersed into the air above. Thick chunks of hail began to rain down. He hadn¡¯t changed the cloud, but it was still interesting. ¡°Storm Blockade.¡± More chakra shot out of him, gathering up in a huge wave. Then washed away the area in front of him. ¡°Wild Water Wave,¡± he said. More hand seals he then focused chakra in his mouth. A jet of water was released in a high pressure stream. ¡°Water Tornado,¡± he said. Water began to spin around in a small tornado that only got bigger the further away it moved. ¡°Water Formation Wall,¡± he said. A huge wave appeared in front of him. It was extra dense as it was held in front of him. ¡°Great for protection.¡± ¡°And probably the strongest. Water Dragon Whip,¡± he said. More hand seals chakra poured out of him far away. Condensing to a point arge ball of water appeared. Then out of it came thin whip-like streams of water. Striking the trees and rock around it the whips appeared to be quite strong. ¡°Holy hell, that all?¡± I asked. He shook his head. ¡°No, there are still a huge amount out there,¡± he admitted. ¡°But these are the ones I¡¯ve seen used in fights. Which should we start with?¡± Kakashi was out of chakra by that point so he couldn¡¯t give me any more examples. He walked me through the hand seals and told me where to direct chakra when doing so. It took a couple of days but I was able to master all of them. Adding them to my arsenal I felt a little better about using chakra. Not limited to shing and attacking with it I wanted to attempt using them in fights so they could all be second nature. I was pretty happy with what I had learned and wasn¡¯t a 4 move quitter anymore. I also decided to make my Item Choice. In the end I chose Chakra Paper. I hadn¡¯t been able to use it in Gantz like I wanted. I had considered poisons or other things to help me in my challenges. But I had been sucked into my worlds. I wanted to help my girls as I awoke more chakra in them. Allowing them to learn elements. Who knew, maybe I could find a new element out there. That was when I remembered DBZ. I had forgotten about capsules. Cursing myself I had to save the next Item Choice for my time in the world. I could get a flying car, and the restriction on size wouldn¡¯t matter since I could shrink it to the size of arge pill. I came back from my daily training to my home. The Watanabe household had been rebuilt, mostly. All that was left was my wing of the house. Evey still wasn¡¯t back yet from training with the Sea Turtles, but I was sure she would be someday. Aurora and Hazel were around, but I hadn¡¯t seen them much. They had their own butlers. Quiet like Evey¡¯s butler, they kept to my sisters and not much else. ¡°Weston,¡± Mika said as I walked in. The head maid an ever present person in my life I wasn¡¯t too surprised to see her. I had been dodging my family for days aftering back. It was finally time that I answered their questions. ¡°Your father wants to see you.¡± I nodded and followed her down the hall. Everything nice and new the house creaked with each step. No decorations or much of anything filling the halls; it was rather quiet as we walked to my father¡¯s study. Inside I found my parents, Reina, and older sisters Hazel and Aurora. I guessed some sort of family meeting was going on, and I was the guest of honor. Since they all stared at me as I walked in, it was obvious I had been the subject of their conversation. ¡°Am I adopted?¡± I asked. ¡°What?¡± My father asked. ¡°You brought everyone here to let me know I¡¯m adopted, didn¡¯t you?¡± I asked, ying dumb. ¡°I knew it,¡± Hazel said as she chuckled. ¡°Shush,¡± my mother said. ¡°You¡¯re not adopted,¡± my father assured. ¡°Oh, then what¡¯s up?¡± I asked. All eyes moved to Reina. My head-maid sat nervously under the gazes. I moved over next to her setting my hand on her shoulder. She grabbed my hand, looking up at me for support. ¡°It hase to our attention that Reina has awoken the Chikyugi,¡± father said. ¡°We want to know how.¡± ¡°That sicko Kabuto did it,¡± I said. ¡°How I understand it. The procedure was simple, but I have no idea how he did it. And I doubt it will be replicated again.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I blew his arms and legs off,¡± I admitted. I was sure ck Zetsu could help the man regrow them, but I nned to kill Kabuto the next time I saw him. ¡°We should consider this as a fluke. Never to be replicated again.¡± ¡°That poses a problem,¡± my father said. ¡°What are we supposed to do with you? You are just as powerful as the main family, Reina. For so long we have differentiated ourselves from the Branch Family through the Chikyugi.¡± Reina was nervous as my father¡¯s eyes bored into her. ¡°I have an idea on that,¡± I admitted. ¡°Just adopt her.¡± ¡°What?¡± Father asked, turning to me. ¡°Adopt her. She can be a Watanabe. And all is well.¡± ¡°Weston,¡± Reina said worriedly. I patted her head. ¡°Then, make me her butler,¡± I said. ¡°Use whatever jargon you use to justify us. Reina bes a Watanabe. Chikyugi¡¯s are kept in the main family. I keep my head maid. She has a butler. We move on from this whole thing.¡± ¡°That could work,¡± father said slowly. ¡°It would set a precedent if more of the branch family were able to do so. We wouldn¡¯t have to keep it a secret then.¡± He appeared to like the idea more and more. ¡°What do you say, Reina?¡± ¡°I-¡± she said, stopping herself. ¡°I had hoped to marry Weston,¡± she admitted. I was surprised she said it. That quieted everyone. Reina blushed deeply as the air in the room changed from simple questioning gazes to a more predatory one. My father studied her for a long time, then looked up to me. ¡°Did you make promises you can¡¯t keep?¡± He asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t know why I couldn¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°We had mentioned it. Now that she has the Chikyugi, I don¡¯t see why we couldn¡¯t marry.¡± He had a hard stare focused on me for a long time. Almost angry, I ignored it. I was no longer intimidated by the man. ¡°Reina, do you know how our family started?¡± He asked. She quickly shook her head. Nervous, but relieved she had said her peace. ¡°We started as prostitutes,¡± he admitted. I sat down next to Reina. Intrigued, I had never heard this before. ¡°Win Watanabe was a prostitute. She was sold to a brothel at the age of 12. Trained to be a geisha she wasn¡¯t anything special. A mid-tier prostitute, she had very little money, but she survived. She became pregnant from an unknown man and had a son. Shin Watanabe. He worked at the brothel. Never understanding what his mother did, but he was surprisingly handsome. He loved his mother dearly. Always by her side he was in blissful ignorance about what she did until one of the girls at the brothel told him on his 12th birthday. She had been trained to be a geisha too. Nervous, she decided to lose her chastity on her own terms. That night she gave him her virginity, and he awoke the Chikyugi.¡± I was sure there was more to it than that, but I listened on. ¡°He didn¡¯t know what was happening with him. This was long before ninja academies. Shin spent the following years learning blindly about his skills. By that time the vige that would be Konoha waged another war. He was drafted and learned much about chakra and his powers. He came back much stronger, only to find his mother had been killed by a drunk client.¡± Father shook his head, letting out a sigh. ¡°In a rage Shin killed that man. Then the madam of the brothel. There were no witnesses, and war was still raging on. No one cared. At that time Shin simply took control of the brothel. Others tried to muscle in, but he was much stronger than them. Over time he absorbed the other brothels in the area. Back alley prostitutes where the women were treated like cattle. He brought them all to him. The money was good, and the women loved him. He had more than a few children out of wedlock, but took care of them all. Time passed and he married. Having many sons and daughters of his own he was able to replicate the Chikyugi in only a few of them. Starting the main family. His oldest son, Jiro Watanabe, was the strongest of them. Able to awaken his Chikyugi hearts much more quickly, he was a prodigy. Around this time Konoha was formed.¡± ¡°Our ancestor, Shin, saw an opportunity. Big names had appeared after the war. The Uchiha¡¯s and the Hyuga¡¯s were paramount. Our ancestor was rtively unknown, and he preferred it that way. He began to work in the shadows. Hearing rumors in the brothel he was able to learn of an assassination attempt of the 1st Hokage. Warning the man, Shin saved his life. Cementing him as the master of secrets, and starting our path as the Watanabes.¡± The room was quiet as he paused. ¡°What does this have to do with our current situation?¡± I asked. ¡°I am getting to that,¡± father assured. Grumbling under his breath he started once more. ¡°Shin Watanabe made sure that we all knew his mother was the first person with the Chikyugi. Through her sacrifice she gifted him with a great power that no one had seen before. It made us aware of the Lust Element that only we can use. We started off as nothing. Simple fodder for the war machine that had be our life. Now we run brothels in all of the hidden viges, and then some. We are the masters of pleasure. We are the hidden power in all of these viges. All around the world. Our cousins are everywhere, tying us together.¡± ¡°Weston and his potential union with the Hyuga is our first chance to branch out from that,¡± father admitted. ¡°We have been working for generations to try to secure such a marriage. The Uchihas were so inbred that they married cousin to cousin. We want to see where our power can go. Try to evolve the Chikyugi. Grow our power in secret. Let our powers evolve. All in service to the next generations. We hope that someday we will be strong enough to no longer be a secret power in the vige. But out in the open. The Chikyugi is strong in the bedroom. In a fight? Not so much. We hope to change that. Making the ancestors of the main branch family stronger.¡± I felt some Bene Gesserit/Kwisatz Haderach shit going on. But I didn¡¯t say anything. Trying to breed strength into people had been going on in the vige for a long time. I still wanted Hinata, despite what my family¡¯s goals were. She and I hadn¡¯t talked since I told her the truth, but a part of me held out hope. ¡°So, Reina,¡± my father said. ¡°If I adopt you, you will have as much say in who you marry as my daughter¡¯s do. But for the future of our n, I ask that you don¡¯t ask this of Weston. If you want to stay as his head-maid, that is up to you. But I would like to continue our ancestor¡¯s dream of growing more power. Seeing what our power is capable of bing.¡± Reina turned to me. Our hands met as she studied me. ¡°I understand. I have been trained since I was young that the main family has big goals for us as a whole. I had no idea that something like this has been in the works for so long.¡± My father let out a sigh. ¡°But,¡± Reina said. ¡°I will marry him nheless.¡± ¡°Reina-¡± Father said. She surprised me by cutting him off. ¡°I do not care who else he marries, but I will be one of them,¡± Reina admitted. ¡°I am part of the main family now. I choose to be with him. My name will be Watanabe as it is, so a simple ceremony will suffice. I will have your children, and nothing can stop me from that.¡± ¡°You can have his children anyway,¡± Father said. ¡°We don¡¯t care about that.¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked, my eyes drawn away from her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, oftentimes a maid will have your children,¡± Father said as if it was the most obvious thing. ¡°And¡­?¡± I asked, my eyes wide. Father looked to Mika. ¡°And, your sisters are really your half sisters,¡± she said bluntly. I turned to Aurora and Hazel, my eyes wide. ¡°Who?¡± I asked, turning to my mother. ¡°Oh I¡¯m your mother,¡± she said without hesitation. ¡°Evey is Mika¡¯s daughter. Aurora is Melody¡¯s, and Hazel is Rin¡¯s.¡± ¡°Goddammit,¡± I said with a groan. ¡°How fucking many more secrets does my family have?¡± I asked. ¡°Did you know about this?¡± I asked my sisters. Hazelughed. ¡°Of course. They told us years ago.¡± ¡°Fucking hell, dad. What the shit?¡± I asked. ¡°What? They¡¯re still your sisters,¡± the old man admitted unashamedly. ¡°Still¡­¡± I said, turning to Reina. She had a wide smile on her lips. ¡°Did you know about this?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said, still smiling. ¡°I had thought the same as you. I simply thought maids were not allowed to have children.¡± ¡°Oh no,¡± Mika said. ¡°We feel the need as others. And luckily Ema was most agreeable to allow it.¡± ¡°Mom?¡± I asked, still not sure what the hell was going on. ¡°What? I married young. I didn¡¯t want to ruin my figure,¡± she said. ¡°It was simple enough to pretend that you were all mine.¡± ¡°Goddammit, I have the weirdest fucking family,¡± I said. I turned to Reina. ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± she said. ¡°I got what I wanted. So I am simply expressing it.¡± ¡°Good for you,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go drink or something. Forget I ever had this conversation.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll join you,¡± Hazel said with augh. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± mother said as we stepped out. Only to be met with Rin. ¡°Oh look, it¡¯s your mom,¡± I said, pointing at the maid. ¡°He knows now?¡± Rin asked. The older woman was petite like my mother and the other maids. My dad obviously had a type. ¡°I do now,¡± I said, annoyed. Rin grabbed my arm. ¡°The Hokage has asked for you,¡± she said. I let out a defeated sigh. Annoyed, but I knew it wasing. I nodded and was soon out the door. Making it to her office easily enough I had a bottle of sake in hand as I stepped in. ¡°Why are you drinking?¡± Tsunade asked, annoyed. ¡°Family drama,¡± I said, taking a swig. ¡°And it¡¯s my night off.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a ninja, it¡¯s never your night off,¡± she said. ¡°Just tell me what¡¯s going on so I can start drinking again,¡± I said. Her nostrils red as she looked at me. More bold with some liquid courage in me I waved it at her. Leaning it closer it took her a moment but soon she was taking a swig as well. ¡°Damn that¡¯s strong,¡± she said with a hiss. Wiping her mouth as she coughed. It wasn¡¯t long until she was taking another swig. ¡°There we go,¡± I said,ughing. I reached out. She reluctantly gave it back. I took another long gulp. ¡°How can I help you,dy-Hokage?¡± ¡°The Kage Summit has been called,¡± she admitted. Her cheeks bing rosy I passed her the drink back. She took a swig without any provocation. ¡°I want you there.¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± I said with a salute. ¡°When do we leave?¡± ¡°Tomorrow,¡± she said. I let out a long sigh as I sat down without permission. ¡°Finally,¡± I said. ¡°What? I thought you¡¯d be upset,¡± she said, a teasing smile on her lips. ¡°You begged for a break before.¡± ¡°Drama at home,¡± I said. ¡°And I want to get this all over with.¡± ¡°What over with?¡± She asked. ¡°Everything. This Akatsuki bullshit. It¡¯s been almost 3 years of this crap. Looming over my head. I¡¯m ready to be done.¡± She was quiet for a bit, but reached over the desk. I passed her therge bottle and she took another big drink. Letting out a sigh I could tell she liked the taste. ¡°What¡¯s after this?¡± She asked. ¡°Honestly? No idea,¡± I admitted. ¡°I just know about Akatsuki and their bullshit. I¡¯m sure that there will be more fights. But I only know about this one.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± She asked. ¡°Because this is the most entertaining,¡± I mumbled. She looked at me questioningly, but I moved passed. ¡°What about you,dy-Hokage? What¡¯s next for you?¡± She frowned as she took another drink. Her thick lips on the bottle mouth I couldn¡¯t help but eye her. I wasn¡¯t drunk, but I was feeling the effects of the alcohol. ¡°Call me Tsunade,¡± she said. I smiled wider. ¡°After this? No idea. Keep being Hokage I guess.¡± ¡°Boring,¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Being Hokage is boring,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know why anyone would want to do it.¡± ¡°No one is made for the job,¡± she admitted. ¡°The job makes you.¡± ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± I asked, leaning forward to take the ever emptying bottle from her. ¡°Something my grandfather said. Back when he was trying to figure it out. He was the first Hokage. Given the position because he was the strongest.¡± She scoffed. ¡°He hated being called that. The strongest ninja. More like the most gullible. It wasn¡¯t long until the real power in the vige started muscling in on him, and for the first time war was waged in the vige.¡± ¡°Nobles, people with the money and resources. They all thought to manipte him. He let it happen at the beginning. Not really understanding that a favor here or there made others resent him. When he figured it out he killed a few. He was bred for war. That¡¯s what he knew. They liked that even less. It wasn¡¯t for a long time until he figured out that no one can prepare for bing Hokage. The role prepares you. Makes you into what the vige needs.¡± ¡°So is that what you are?¡± I asked. ¡°What the vige needs?¡± ¡°I doubt it,¡± she admitted. ¡°I honestly think it needs you more. You¡¯ve had all the answers. You came in here spouting about some dooms day. Scared shitless of these Akatsuki members. Then youe back with a n for each of them. The vige was destroyed on my match. Now I am trying to work with the very man that did the deed, because I am using all the resources I have to try to keep this vige standing.¡± I frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, passing her back the bottle. There was enough for a sip left inside. ¡°I um you, you took this on without hesitation. Probably saved thousands of lives. And I forget that you¡¯re the one that has to hear an earful from some noble because their dog was buried under all the rubble.¡± ¡°Heard about that one, eh?¡± She asked with augh. Taking thest swig. ¡°No, but you forget, I was the Mizukage¡¯s assistant for a while,¡± I said. ¡°Right, you were,¡± she said. Her eyes sparkling, she was starting to feel the alcohol as well. ¡°How does that work exactly?¡± ¡°Which part? The act itself?¡± I asked with a wide smile. More bold now that we had shared a drink. ¡°You see men have this thing called a penis, and women-¡± ¡°Shut it,¡± she said, annoyed. ¡°No, how does your Lust Element work?¡± She said the words like they were foreign to her tongue. ¡°I was given a rundown when I took charge. By your father and a few other people. But I didn¡¯t think to question free information.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± I said slowly. ¡°Ever had sex?¡± I asked. She red at me. ¡°I¡¯m just asking. You¡¯re a mystery to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had sex,¡± she assured. ¡°Good for you,¡± I said,ughing. ¡°You ever had sex with someone you love?¡± She hesitated with that one. It took time, but eventually she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s the best,¡± I said. ¡°You grow up with your body. Your parents had seen you naked, but you tend to ignore that. So as you grow up, you are the only person that knows what you look like naked. Then you meet someone special, and your body knows what to do. You explore them, learn what they like, and in turn they too learn what they like. It¡¯s kind of hard to learn this stuff on your own. So you lose your virginity, and things be less¡­scary. The world feels a little less big.¡± I shook my head, remembering my very first time. It had been awkward, but I did it. Ending soon after I started I still had sex and learned one of my favorite pastimes. ¡°If you¡¯re lucky, you get to keep doing it with that same person. Sex bes a part of who you are. You share it with each other. Cultivate it. Your own favorite positions. And if you¡¯re really lucky, you fall in love with that person. When that happens, the true magic starts. The sex bes grander. You can spend all day in bed with them, doing the same thing over and over, but somehow it still feels new.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with my question?¡± Tsunade whispered. Not angry, almost lost in my words as I said them. ¡°That¡¯s the point that my Lust Element starts,¡± I said. ¡°Imagine every nerve of your body tingling wherever I touch you. The Element doesn¡¯t make things feel good, it makes everything euphoric. You lose yourself in it. Everything around you fading to ck as you and your partner focus on one another. Desperate to reach that tiny bit of release only for you to be ready to go again and again until your body gives out. Lust isn¡¯t some minor element or parlor trick. It is the root of pleasure. When a man and woman can forget words and show how the other makes them feel. Because every movement that brings you pleasure, also brings it to them. Helping both of you reach the same goal together.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just fucking to me,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s that too,¡± I said, chuckling. ¡°It¡¯s whatever you want it to be.¡± We were quiet for a time as we studied one another. ¡°So¡­want to have sex?¡± I asked, hope in my voice. She blushed deeply. ¡°You grow bold,¡± she said. ¡°Liquid courage,¡± I said with a smile. Sheughed beautifully. One that made her chest jiggle with each movement. ¡°You don¡¯t want an old granny like me.¡± ¡°Oh, but I do,¡± I said, leaning back in my chair. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Afraid you¡¯ll like it?¡± ¡°Me, afraid? Never,¡± she said, a challenging look on her face. ¡°But I don¡¯t mix business with pleasure.¡± She looked to her papers, and pretended to read some of them. ¡°Too bad. Guess I¡¯ll just have to beat Akatsuki and quit being a ninja so we can be together,¡± I said. Standing up I gave her a bow. As I turned I felt her eyes on me, but continued out the door. I heard a sigh escape her as soon as I was on the other side of the door. A mischievous grin on my face I guessed my chances with the Hokage were better than I originally thought. Sobering up as I walked, I wondered how I could progress them further. CHAPTER 244 INTRUDERS CHAPTER 244 INTRUDERS The Kage summit was being held in the Land of Iron. Almost straight North from Konoha it would have been 3 days travel for regr ninjas simply running. But because the Hokage was going with, many nobles wanted to go as well. We were soon in a long train of carts and caravans as we made our way North. As a Chunin, I was expected to help protect everyone. Naruto was the lucky bastard in all this. Off to train in the Land of Frogs, he got a nice arc away from the hubbub as Sakura, Kakashi, and I patrolled around the caravan at all hours of the day. Team 8 was there as well, but Hinata hadn¡¯t given me the time of day. I left her to it. I caught her looking at me now and then, but I had done enough talking. If she wanted to move past then she had to be the one to talk. Whether she wanted to end it or keep it going was up to her. I didn¡¯t want her to end it, but I had other people to focus on. Mainly Mei Terumi, the Mizukage. I had left her a note over a year ago saying I had to take care of personal business. I had promised to get in touch, but never had the opportunity. After the Land of the Sea Turtles I had been running from one issue after another. I had to do my best to figure out what she wanted. I hoped to keep our rtionship going, but she was one of the strongest people in the world. Mei very well could try to kill me. But I had a quest, so I would see it through.
Naruto Quest 12:
Help the Kage''s agree to an alliance.
Rewards:
Smooth Tongue
I had thought I already had a smooth tongue, but I guessed not. Either way it was worth having. I doubted I would use my Bonus Challenger Slot on it, but this was a minor event in the scheme of things. Naruto was supposed to go, and I was pretty sure there was Sasuke drama. We would see if me having Danzo killed changed anything. I kind of doubted it though. Sasuke was so far up his own ass he fought everyone around him that was trying to help while he tried to pull his head out. ¡°Anything?¡± Sakura asked as she ran up to me. ¡°For the 10,000th time, Sakura. I did not see anyone. No one attacked me. I am not an enemy clone. And this is the stupidest fucking job in the history of jobs,¡± I said. ¡°Jeez, you sound like Naruto,¡± she said with a slight smile. ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± I said pointing a finger at her. ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that.¡± ¡°Now I just want to say it more,¡± she said with augh. ¡°Don¡¯t be cute, it¡¯s not you,¡± I said. ¡°What? I can be cute,¡± she said defensively as we headed back toward the line. ¡°No you can¡¯t. You¡¯ve got to be all, Sasuke where are you? Sasukee warm me up at night? Sasuke, Sasuke-¡± She punched at me but I ducked down. Laughing as I moved further away. ¡°That¡¯s you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not me,¡± she grumbled, her fist in front of her. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, there is much more to me than that.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± I asked, bored enough to talk to her. ¡°Like¡­I am Tsunade¡¯s student,¡± she said. ¡°Oh yes, if there is anyone that is good at pining over impossible men, it¡¯s Tsunade,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± She asked, annoyed. ¡°I mean¡­¡± I let out a sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I mean. Forget it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, what are you talking about?¡± Sakura asked. I studied her for a moment, but decided it wouldn¡¯t hurt anything. ¡°I mean the Hokage has a history of going after men that aren¡¯t avable. There was one, he wanted to be Hokage. He died soon after they started dating or something. Orochimaru was another. But he was so obsessed with uncovering secrets he wouldn¡¯t have cared if she threw herself at him naked.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a mean thing to say about the Hokage,¡± Sakura said. ¡°I am telling it like it is,¡± I said. ¡°Probably wouldn¡¯t have said anything if you weren¡¯t her student, so don¡¯t go bbing.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t,¡± she whispered. ¡°Good. Thedy-Hokage is the best one we could hope for. But don¡¯t go asking her for love advice,¡± I said. ¡°Who should I ask? You?¡± She asked with augh. ¡°Hell no,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m the worst at those kinds of things.¡± ¡°Really? I heard you were quite thedies man,¡± Sakura teased. ¡°Oh yeah? Who¡¯s saying that?¡± I asked, finally intrigued. ¡°People,¡± she said. ¡°Hey, I answered your question.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re quite handsy with your maids. People have seen you around town with them.¡± ¡°I have spent only a few days home since I got back from my long mission,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m just telling you what I heard. So what? It¡¯s not true?¡± ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s true. I¡¯m very¡­acquainted with my maids. And a few other girls,¡± I said, shing her my best smile. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± she said, her face turning red from embarrassment. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You are dating your maids?¡± She asked, unable to process the information. ¡°Well I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve made it anything formal like that,¡± I said. ¡°I mean we sleep in the same bed and have a boat load of sex an-¡° ¡°Lla I don¡¯t want to hear this,¡± she said quickly as she closed her ears and rushed to get away. ¡°Reina is especially fiery,¡± I continued as we moved through the brush. ¡°I thought I was a horndog. She¡¯s just as bad. Before she let me go on this trip I had to-¡° I stopped as we came out to see 2 ninjas I didn¡¯t recognize. That wasn¡¯t unheard of but they were ck, and had headbands that had the symbol for the Vige Hidden in the Clouds. A female with dark ck hair, the guy next to her had straight white hair. ¡°How can I help you?¡± I asked. The caravan shouldn¡¯t have been too far away behind us. I was surprised that 2 ninjas from another vige had made it so far in. ¡°Weston, I recognize you from when you were in the vige a little while ago,¡± the woman said. She had a katana at her side. Her nostrils ring I readied in case I had to defend myself. Ninjas from other viges usually didn¡¯t meet one another as friends. ¡°Yes, and you¡¯re Karui,¡± I said. She had been part of the Raikage¡¯s entourage when I warned them about Akatsuki. ¡°I¡¯m doing this as a courtesy to you.¡± Her gaze turned to Sakura. ¡°We heard you were involved with Sasuke Uchiha.¡± ¡°He was a part of my team. Why, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sakura asked. ¡°The Uchiha kidnapped our trainer. Killer B,¡± the man said. Rage was apparent in his bodynguage and Spiritual Energy. I was ready to step in if things got ugly. I was starting to remember this part. ¡°I want to know what you know of thest Uchiha.¡± It was weird to think of Sasuke as that. Like he was thest of the Mohicans or something. The rumor had spread that he killed his brother a little while ago. After killing Orochimaru the death of Itachi soon followed. Officially making Sasuke thest known Uchiha alive. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything,¡± Sakura said quickly. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen him in weeks. And before that. Not for years.¡± ¡°Killer B-¡± the man said, holding back anger. ¡°Isn¡¯t dead,¡± I said, cutting in. ¡°Was Sasuke wearing a ck robe with red clouds when he took him?¡± ¡°He was,¡± Karui said quickly. ¡°If Akatsuki actually had Killer B. And that¡¯s a big if. They would keep him alive for days to extract the tailed beast from him.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± The man asked. Hope in his voice. ¡°Yes. But from what I¡¯ve heard of Killer B. Do you really think he was captured?¡± I asked. ¡°What do you mean? I saw his body get taken.¡± I meant that I¡¯d read the manga and Killer B was the only one smart enough to trick everyone into thinking he was dead. ¡°I mean that Killer B, of any of the Jinchurikis, might have been able to give them the slip. He¡¯s the Raikages brother, right? I warned the Raikage what Akatsuki was after him. Maybe Killer B used this chance to disappear.¡± ¡°Why would he do that?¡± ¡°Well I know if I had a secret organization after my head, I¡¯d want to disappear. Also I¡¯ve heard that he doesn¡¯t like being a ninja. Doesn¡¯t he sing or something?¡± ¡°He has always talked about leaving to start his rapping career,¡± Karui said. The 2 ninjas shared a look. An idea shared between the 2 of them they turned and ran off. ¡°Thanks!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± I said as they disappeared. I turned to Sakura. ¡°How do you do that?¡± She asked, genuinely surprised. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Have all the answers? I swear, whenever someonees to you with a question you have some answer ready for them. Hell I went to you when Sasuke ran away.¡± ¡°I thought you said he was kidnapped,¡± I replied. ¡°He wasn¡¯t freakin kidnapped, we both know that,¡± she said with a sneer. ¡°And look what he¡¯s doing now. Is he really working for Akatsuki?¡± ¡°Probably,¡± I said. I could tell that the news hurt Sakura. ¡°We could fool around. Make him jealous.¡± ¡°What?!¡± She yelled. ¡°What? He¡¯s obviously just doing this for attention. He¡¯s trying to impress you. We start a rumor that you¡¯ve moved on. He will probablye running.¡± ¡°That wouldn¡¯t happen¡­would it?¡± ¡°Fuck no,¡± I said. ¡°I can¡¯t let people think I¡¯m with a t chested broad like you. I like meat on my girl¡¯s bones. Have you seen Reina? She¡¯s got huge-¡° I ducked down, dodging another punch. ¡°That¡¯s it. Yeah I¡¯m starting to understand your fighting style,¡± I said as I dodged 3 more punches. ¡°You release chakra at the point of impact but then keep it going.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± She asked, halting her advance. ¡°I can see it. Why do you think I¡¯ve been making you angry? It¡¯s so I can get a better idea how to fight with chakra,¡± I said. ¡°Throw a few more.¡± ¡°No,¡± she said, turning around. ¡°Even your butt is t. I thought you were strong. Shouldn¡¯t you have like a muscr butt? I mean Hinata, there¡¯s a woman.¡± I smiled wide as she turned around. Rage in her eyes it wasn¡¯t long until I was dodging more hits. Watching her use chakra in her arms and fists it really was useful to understand how to better achieve that ultimate punch. I smacked her ass as I moved past her. ¡°Maybe Sasuke has a thing for girls that can actually throw a punch.¡± She roared, attacking again. I smacked her hands away as she tried to hit me. So much chakra in her fists even I was getting scared. ¡°What the hell are you 2 doing?!¡± Kakashi barked as hended between us. ¡°Training,¡± I said quickly. He eyed Sakura who didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Well it¡¯s time for another debriefing. We are getting close to the Land of Iron,¡± the tall man said. Sakura and I were soon walking behind him. Following him like the obedient students we were back to the grind. I was sure I could trick her into some more fighting. Sakura was easy to rile up. CHAPTER 245 KAGE SUMMIT CHAPTER 245 KAGE SUMMIT ¡°This is not going to be good,¡± I whispered as we entered the building. It was a ratherrge dome shaped structure. To prevent any risks of fighting we were expected to enter at different intervals. Only 2 aides per Kage, Kakashi and I were chosen to apany the Hokage. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kakashi asked. ¡°Myst mission was targeting the Mizukage,¡± I whispered. ¡°She might try to kill me.¡± ¡°Well a transformation jutsu is out,¡± Kakashi said. One of the rules prior to entering was to be scanned for any chakra fluctuations to ensure you were who you said you were. ¡°Just take it as ites. There is bad blood between all of the viges. I¡¯ve killed more than my fair share of loved ones of these people.¡± ¡°True,¡± I admitted. More than once on our travels if people saw Kakashi they tended to go the other way. The man was a legend from thest war for a reason. ¡°How do you deal with it?¡± ¡°I remind myself it was all for the vige. My ownfort is irrelevant,¡± he said. ¡°And if I was too scared to defend myself, I would have died a long time ago.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t want to have to kill anyone here,¡± I mumbled. My ultimate punch was strong, but I was having trouble gauging how strong these people actually were. They were strong, and knew a ton of cool jutsus. I was only confident against Akatsuki because they were the best fights, so I paid attention. In therge war I¡¯d mostly nced over what these people could actually do. ¡°That¡¯s why you have Genjutsu. Calm down. If the Mizukage wishes to start something, she will most likely wait until this is over. It¡¯s not like she will admit to having a spy in her midst,¡± Tsunade hissed. I nodded, forcing myself to rx. We walked through the wide halls of the building. Passing armored individuals they had traditional Japanese samurai gear. The Land of Iron didn¡¯t call their fighters ninjas. Instead they opted for samurai. The major difference was they were more likely to attack head on, and all had multiple swords at their side. I believed they used chakra as well, but couldn¡¯t remember. We passed by more than a few and were led into arge room with a circr table at the building¡¯s center. Inside was the Raikage. A big ck man he had slicked back white hair. Wearing a white robe with the chest open to show off his thick muscles he was an imposing man. Next to him was the Tsuchikage. He was a short older man with gray hair and a bulbous nose. I seemed to remember that he acted old but was still very strong. They were both facing an older man with bandages wrapped around the top of his head. A long goatee he was the man that led the Land of Iron. I couldn¡¯t remember what his title was, but I could tell all 3 were strong. Their Spiritual Energy was quite high, especially the Raikage¡¯s. The samurai leader directed Tsunade to sit at the furthest point from him, next to the Tsuchikage. The Raikage and Tsuchikage¡¯s assistants stood behind them on either side. Kakashi and I mirrored them. Kakashi on Tsunade¡¯s right, and me on her left. ¡°Watanabe,¡± the Raikage growled. ¡°You have some exining to do.¡± I looked to the Hokage. She nodded slightly. ¡°And that is¡­?¡± ¡°Your friend kidnapped my brother!¡± He said, therge metal gauntlets at his wrist mmed against the table. ¡°Yes, I was told yesterday that happened,¡± I said, keeping my cool as I stared him in the eyes. ¡°By a ninja looking for Killer B. I will tell you the same I told her. If he was taken by Sasuke, then he should still be alive. I assume that is one of many things we are here to discuss.¡± ¡°I want to get this business done quickly,¡± the Raikage admitted. ¡°So we are not the only ones to lose a tailed beast,¡± the Tsuchikage whispered as he massaged his chin. How I understood it, his vige lost the 4 and 5 tailed beast. The 4 tailed beast was a monkey and the 5 tailed beast was some weird white skinned horse-like beast. The Land of the Mist where the Mizukage hailed from lost the 6 tailed beast which was a slug. They had also lost the 3 tailed beast that was a giant turtle, but I was pretty sure that tailed beast wasn¡¯t possessing anyone at the time. The 7 tailed beast was lost by the Hidden Waterfall. It was some kind of giant Mothra monster. The Land Hidden in the Clouds where the Raikage was from, had the 8 tailed beast that was a giant octopus/bull, and had possessed the Raikage¡¯s brother. They also had the 2 tailed beast but we were able to save the Jinchuriki. I guessed that none of our warnings had been heeded all those weeks ago. I was about to ask about the 2 tailed Jinchuuriki when the woman that scared me the most walked in. Long red hair, she looked the same as thest time I had seen her. Wearing a blue kimono with a fis undershirt to hold in her bosom she looked around the room. Bored as ever. Behind her walked in her 2 guards. Ao was there of course. He had his right eye patched, and had his dark gray hair spiked up to a point. Beside him was a young boy wearing sses. The boy had arge sword at his back. I seemed to remember him from the manga, but a part of me was angry that she had someone else with her. He had light blue hair and wore thick sses. The Mizukage was directed to sit a space away from the Hokage. She nodded and headed over. That was when Ao noticed me. He visibly stiffened as his eyes met mine. I shed my best smile but he frowned deeply. It was easy to see they already knew I was a spy. He signaled the Mizukage. She looked up quickly. Her eyes widened slightly, but she was better than Ao at controlling her anger. Pausing to study me for only a moment she turned her head and continued to her spot. I was met with an awkward silence in the room. I had expected this to happen over a year ago. I was the only person that knew how to handle Akatsuki. I had pushed the Hokage to call a summit that I knew would happen anyway, so that we could potentially direct the narrative. Be seen as benevolent as well as imply that we had a better spywork than these other Kages. I had seduced and made the Mizukage fall for me all for some minor information. Forced to fake my death I had decided to leave her a note. A note I had hoped would prevent her from hating me. But I was an outsider to her vige. A spy sent to keep tabs on her. She probably had to do a deep dive into all of her other assistants to make sure they weren¡¯t spies either. I had seduced and used what fragile semnce she had hoped to foster in a rtionship. During all that I hade to the conclusion that being a spy wasn¡¯t for me. I learned some cool techniques and practiced my acting skills, but I may have be too attached to the Mizukage during my time with her. I wanted to talk with her, but this wasn¡¯t the time or ce. I passed the time in silence as I stared at the table in front of me. Eventually the Kazekage, Gaara came. With Kankuro and Temari at his side they were a sight for sore eyes. ¡°Weston,¡± Gaara said as they walked past to take thest seat. ¡°I see that you are still alive. I heard that you helped kill a few more Akatsuki members.¡± ¡°Just a couple,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m d they didn¡¯t go after you again.¡± ¡°Yes, it has been rather quiet,¡± the red haired man admitted. He and I shook hands and he walked past. I was sure the handshake was some kind of symbolism of the rtionship between the sand and the leaf, but I didn¡¯t bother to understand it. Temari walked past and gave me a wink. I smiled wide at her, but then her eyesnded on the Mizukage. She let out a sneer and I felt the temperature in the room rise a little. Watching out of the corner of my eye I saw that the blonde and redhead locked eyes. Having some sort of mental conversation I forced myself to calm down. Temari knew of my rtionship with the Mizukage. And I guessed with a simple wink, the Mizukage knew of my rtionship with Temari, or at least suspected. Their stare downsted for a long time, but was then ended as the samurai leader spoke. ¡°Thank you all for making this trip on such short notice,¡± he said. Temari caught herself and moved to stand behind Gaara. ¡°It has been a long time in the making, but I am d we could all agree that this is a threat worth our time and effort.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get on with it,¡± the Raikage barked. ¡°What are we going to do about Akatsuki? Konoha has been saying for a while now that they are a real problem. I want to know how you knew this issue wasing.¡± ¡°We have many resources,¡± the Hokage said smoothly. ¡°Our own Jinchuriki was attacked over 2 years ago by a rogue ninja from the Leaf, and one from the Mist,¡± she pointed to the Mizukage. ¡°During that time we began our investigation into them.¡± ¡°I heard Akatsuki started in the Land of Mist,¡± the Tsuchikage admitted. The old man giving the Mizukage a wide smile. ¡°That is false,¡± the Hokage said. ¡°Our sources had said the same thing. But we were able to confirm that wasn¡¯t true.¡± I had hoped that she would mention me by name, perhaps implying to the Mizukage that there was a good reason I was under her employ. s, Tsunade wanted to keep information close to her ample chest for now. ¡°Then where did theye from?¡± Gaara asked. ¡°From all over,¡± the Hokage said. ¡°They were made of rogue ninjas from each of our viges. We have learned that they have many leaders, all with different goals.¡± ¡°And what are those goals?¡± The Mizukage asked. I struggled to not look her way as she did. I didn¡¯t want to distract or be distracted. My mind was on the ever closing in Sasuke. It was hard to not like the Search Quirk. Everyone I had ever met could be sensed around me. Just a simple name from them and they couldn¡¯t sneak up on me anymore. I simply had to think of them and I knew where they were. In the original canon, Sasuke had crashed this summit to confront Danzo. Danzo was dead thanks to Tsunade, so I had hoped he would wisen up. But from how fast he was moving I guessed he was just as angry as before at the vige. It didn¡¯t bother me any. I¡¯d promised to kick his ass years ago. It was time to make good on my words. The dark avenger ever approaching I followed him with my eyes as the Kages talked back and forth. He zigged and zagged this way and that. Like watching a fly, my eyes continued to follow him until he was upon us. Once he was I tapped the shoulder of the Hokage. She stopped talking and looked up. She gave me a confused look but I mouthed his name. ¡°It seems we have some eavesdroppers!¡± Tsunade said loudly, cutting off the Raikage from yelling again. The other Kage¡¯s soon stopped talking. ¡°Come out Uchiha!¡± There was a long pause while nothing happened, then he disappeared from my sense. Confused, I looked around until the swirl in the air appeared at the center of the room. As if the air had turned into a cyclone, the space distorted and 2 men materialized from the eye of the cyclone. One man was tall with ck hair that wore an orange mask. The mask was twisted and centered on one of his eyes. The boy next to him was the ever elusive Sauske. The Raikage stood up, his face distorted in rage as he saw Sasuke, but I cut him off. ¡°Well lookie here, thest 2 Uchihas. Father and son outing?¡± I asked. That caught Tobi off-guard. His 1 eye visible behind the mask red at me. ¡°What? You didn¡¯t think we knew? Obito, right?¡± I was really hoping the gamble would work. Sasuke looked up at the man, waiting. I guessed he needed more of a push. ¡°Crushed by a boulder? Saved by Madara himself? Forced the 9 tails to go berserk against Konoha all those years ago. Any of that ring a bell?¡± He still wasn¡¯t budging. His mind working a mile a minute toe up with something to take back power. I couldn¡¯t let that happen. ¡°Obito Uchiha, quit ying with the mask. We know who you are. Unless that thing gives you plus 5 INT, I doubt it is worth keeping on anymore.¡± The man stood their for a moment, and gloriously he took the bait. His hand lifting up he grabbed the mask and pulled it away. The right side of his face was scarred up, but there he was in all of his supposed glory. Obito Uchiha, and as I saw his face, my Search quirk kicked in and I was able to feel him. ¡°Gotcha,¡± I mumbled. He would have a hell of a time hiding from me now. CHAPTER 246 ANGER CHAPTER 246 ANGER ¡°You know quite a bit,¡± Obito said as he stared at me. Then his eyes were drawn to Kakashi. ¡°Hello Kakashi.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it,¡± Kakashi said. ¡°I saw you die.¡± ¡°You did,¡± Obito said. ¡°But nothingsts forever, not even death.¡± Putting his mask back on he looked to the other Kage¡¯s gathered around. ¡°It is so good to meet all of you at least. For so many years I had hoped this day woulde to fruition. And now we are all gathered together.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already sick of this! Give B back!¡± The Raikage roared. Moving through the table as if it wasn¡¯t there he pushed through and attacked Obito. His fist went right through Obito as if he wasn¡¯t there. The room went into pandemonium after that. Sasuke pulled out his lightning coated sword. Kakashi jumped forward, blocking him. Then Mei Terumi caught my eye. She had rage filling her vision as she focused on me. The Mizukage moved to attack, but not the enemies, she moved for me. ¡°Fuck!¡± I spat pulling the Chikyugi Ne out of thin air. As soon as it cleared the status screen she made the mistake of looking at the heart. She was in my Makuramoto instantly. Time moved at about 1 second in the outside world to almost a day inside my Genjutsu. I doubted I had long until one of herrades forced chakra into her, releasing her from it. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time, Mei!¡± I yelled as I appeared in the pillow room. She sneered at me. ¡°You bastard! How dare you!¡± She yelled as she dived at me. I dodged her easily, the ce was in my mind, but as I thought on it, I decided to let her expend her rage. I let her hit me. I was thrown into the wall, hitting it with an oompf. She hesitated but moved toward me again. Hitting me over and over in the gut I wasn¡¯t taking any real damage but I pretended to. She kicked and hit me for all she had. I followed her movements, making the appropriate noises, hoping that she would tire herself out mentally, but she didn¡¯t stop. After a good 10 minutes I had had enough. Chains snaked out of the ground,tching onto her wrists and ankles. I pulled them taut and the fiery woman screamed at me. Her rage filled eyes were still focused on me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± I yelled, trying to break her out of it. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to leave you. But I had a mission.¡± ¡°You fucking lied to me!¡± She said, spitting at me. I made the spit disappear with a thought. ¡°I worried over you for months. And Ie to find out you were ying house back in Konoha!¡± ¡°ying house?!¡± I yelled. ¡°I have been working my ass off since I left you! Do you have any idea what I¡¯ve been doing?! Growing stronger. All to kill Akatsuki. The very people trying to take over the world. Right outside there is a much bigger fight going on!¡± ¡°Fuck the world,¡± she spat. ¡°You used me for some sick game? Then leave me a note? A fucking note?!¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t even supposed to do that!¡± I said, growing exasperated. ¡°I was supposed to fake my fucking death. Leave you to thinking I died back there!¡± ¡°Why the hell did you leave the note then?!¡± ¡°Because I fucking love you!¡± I said. ¡°Goddammit Mei. I like you. Do you really think I faked all that between you and I? I can act, but I¡¯m not that good of an actor. Do you seriously believe I jumped in front of a poisoned de that nearly killed me because I was ordered to? Fuck no. I didn¡¯t want to see you get hurt. Mei, I am sorry for the world we live in. But I did what I did for my vige. But I also did what I did for you.¡± She had calmed down slightly as I spoke. Her nostrils still ring I struggled toe up with what to say next. ¡°So you¡¯re a ninja?¡± She asked through gritted teeth. ¡°Why the absolute hell were you sent to me?¡± ¡°Akatsuki,¡± I lied. ¡°We heard that they originated in yournd. We had to find out.¡± ¡°And what have you been doing for thest year?¡± She asked. Her throat constricting as if she was struggling not to yell at me. ¡°Digging into Akatsuki and training,¡± I said. The chains disappeared from her arms and legs. She didn¡¯t make a move for me, but I knew she could at any moment. ¡°Akatsuki is trying to take over the world. And they have a n that could actually work. I have been-¡± ¡°I could give a flying piss about this Red Cloud,¡± she said, stepping forward to push her chest into me. In more of a threatening way than a sexual, I struggled not to step back. ¡°You yed with me. You said you would contact me in a year. Well that has gone and passed. And when my own people tell me you showed up in Konoha. You were seen all over other women.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I said slowly as I took a step back. ¡°I um have a history with them.¡± She stepped forward, I took another step back. ¡°I swear there is more to the story there.¡± I continued moving back until she had me against the wall. ¡°Don¡¯t y-¡± ¡°We almost had a daughter,¡± she said, cutting me off. My mind slowly understood her words. ¡°Almost?¡± I asked, numb as the words processed through my mind. I didn¡¯t have condoms back then and I was pretty sure we had been relying on the pull-out method and teas. ¡°I didn¡¯t know about her. I was attacked once more, and nearly died. When I came to she had¡­passed.¡± There were tears in her eyes as she spoke. Holding back the anger and grief as it leaked from her Spiritual Energy. I was at a loss for words. Back in the day I had thought I was immune to such events. After Hancock I thought I was in the clear, but Mei and I had been hot and heavy for a while there. ¡°Before you I had thought that I needed a child,¡± she said. ¡°I have dealt with that pain. That loss. All on my own, and have decided I am done. I no longer need a man in my life. So send me out of here.¡± ¡°No,¡± I said, firmly. ¡°Do it, or I will kill you when Ao breaks me out,¡± she said, her eyes cold. ¡°No. Fuck that. You¡¯re mine Mei, no one else¡¯s. You think I don¡¯t know you weren¡¯t faking either,¡± I said. Grabbing her shoulders she tried to pry herself away, but I held onto her. ¡°You and I have something, Mei. And I for one was looking forward to showing you the real me.¡± Her clothes disappeared, revealing her perfect breasts. She didn¡¯t react outwardly. ¡°1 miscarriage and you¡¯re done?¡± I asked, taking a step forward. She allowed me to lead, her eyes staring at me almost bored. ¡°That¡¯s fucking life. A shit show where one bad thing after another happens. That¡¯s when you pick up the pieces, and keep going. Do you really want this to be over with?¡± I pushed her lightly making her fall to arge pillow. Caught off guard for a moment she sat back up and stared daggers at me. My first wife had a miscarriage once. It was when we were older, and had been an ident child. She cried just as much for the child she never met than she would have for any of them. It took time for her to recover. But we got through it. Since I wasn¡¯t the best at words, there was only 1 option I knew of to help Mei forget. I was upon her. My clothes still on as I stopped my face an inch from hers. ¡°If you really want to be done, I will send you out of her. I won¡¯t force you, Mei. I know how much you don¡¯t like that. But I am far stronger than you know. I will kill Ao if he makes a move for me. Then we will have this conversation in the real world. Over and over until you listen to me. You became mine a long time ago, Mei. Don¡¯t fight it now. I will quit being a ninja after this fight with Akatsuki is over. I will mourn with you what was lost, and we will continue on. If you want kids, thats fine with me. We will go again and again. I¡¯ll be there to protect you myself to make sure nothing happens to you. So quit with the games. Admit that you still want me as much as I want you.¡± She sneered and grabbed my head, pulling me into her. We were soon kissing deeply as her naked body wrapped around me. I released some chakra into her, making her pant and grow more heated. The sneer turning into an O-face as she remembered what I could do to her. Back in the day I was only able to give her a little of my Lust. In fear she would suspect something was up. As I explored her she gasped as she came. Her voice scratching in my ear as she held onto me for dear life. When she finished she pushed me away. ¡°I fucking love you too,¡± she rasped. ¡°I know,¡± I said as my clothes disappeared. Myrge dick slid into her and it was home. Mei had been one of my favorite lovers. Always up for anything, she was an animal in bed. My own personal cougar that was one of the strongest people in the world. Now I was able to show her my true power as I pounded into her. She came with every thrust. Unsure what was going on she epted it as liquid poured out of her pussy and myrge dick forced it¡¯s way into her tight cunt. ¡°I missed you so much!¡± She cried out. I buried myself in her, making my dick pulse as she moaned. ¡°I missed you. I¡¯m sorry that I worried you.¡± ¡°Talkter,¡± she ordered as she tightened herself. Iughed but nodded as I started up again. A life or death struggle going on outside we ignored it all as we made love. ¡°Cum in me!¡± She ordered. I sped up. Kissing her deeply as I did so. My fake chakra coated cum forcing her to cry out she scratched my chest as I filled her up. But she wasn¡¯t done. Rolling us over she got on top, controlling the movement. I sucked on her nowrger breasts. Thankful no milk wasing out. I had forgotten she had arger clit in my time away. ying with it made her cry out and squirt on me. My chakra coated dick and hands sending her off the deep end as she convulsed. Cumming harder than ever she still continued on. Desperate to feel me as we became a grunting mess in the pillow room. It took hours for her to calm down. We had done every position we could think of as she went far past her body''s limits in my mental room. It wasn¡¯t until even her imaginary pussy was too sore to continue that she finallyid down. My rock hard dick inside of her she sighed whileying on my chest. Happy to smell in the scent of me. ¡°I am sorry,¡± Mei said. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°I understand that we do what we must for our viges. Me bing angry at you for something I would have done for my vige is childish,¡± she said. My hand moved to begin stroking her hair. ¡°I am the one that is sorry. You shouldn¡¯t have had to feel like nothing was safe. I didn¡¯t tell anyone any of your personal secrets if that helps.¡± She scoffed. ¡°Not really. What did you get from me?¡± ¡°Not much. You didn¡¯t let me handle documents at the start, which was a good call. Just some ciphers you hadying around, and maybe a few names of spies of your own,¡± I said. She let out a sigh. ¡°I hate this world. I wish this game of the Kages was over and done with. This stupid fighting is useless.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± I said. ¡°It is dumb. But that¡¯s the very reason for Akatsuki.¡± ¡°Akatsuki-Akatsuki-Akatsuki,¡± she said annoyed. ¡°I am so sick of hearing about them. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said. ¡°Tell me about what you¡¯ve been up to.¡± I could feel her smile on my chest. ¡°I looked for you of course. Not believing the letter. But I trusted you would be back.¡± She let out a shuddering breath. ¡°The nobles who tried to kill me before almost seeded. I didn¡¯t know I was pregnant¡­it happened 8 months ago¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± she said sadly. ¡°What would you have named her?¡± I asked. ¡°I didn-¡± ¡°You did. It¡¯s fine,¡± I said. All women did. ¡°Mai,¡± she admitted, some sadness back in her voice. ¡°Cute name. I¡¯m sure she would have been beautiful,¡± I said. I was doing my best to let my anger go. ¡°Should we try again?¡± She looked up at me. ¡°Having a kid?¡± ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted. ¡°It was so hard to move past. I had wanted it for so long and¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said. ¡°We will figure it out.¡± She quieted as I continued to run my hand through her hair. ¡°Tell me your story,¡± she said eventually. ¡°The truth.¡± So I talked. Starting at the beginning it took time. She didn¡¯t believe me about the Lust Element. Mei had thought that I was simply making her feel that way because we were in a Genjutsu. I promised to show her the real thingter. We moved on and I told her everything. I felt it was only fair since I knew so much about her and I had spied on her. ¡°So you have Reina, Hina, and Shinju. Then you are also engaged to the Hyuga heir,¡± she said, her face still hidden by the top of her head. ¡°She isn¡¯t the heir any longer. But she has a strong Byakugan. My family wanted to know if my Chikyugi and the Byakugan could mix in some way,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s doubtful. That sort of thing has been tried in the past,¡± she said, but dropped it. ¡°And that blonde in the meeting?¡± ¡°Ah, Temuri, the Kazekage¡¯s sister, she and I have a history. I met her back during the Chunin Exam,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re shameless,¡± Mei grumbled. ¡°How many is enough for you?¡± ¡°I have no idea,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯d prefer to get you all in a room and find out.¡± ¡°You know I could kill you, right?¡± She asked. ¡°You could kill the Weston from 1 year ago,¡± I said. ¡°I have been training, Mei. I am not the same as I used to be.¡± She looked up at me with that. Her eyes sparkling she bit her lip as she stared down at me. Leaning forward she kissed my lips. ¡°Why must I love you?¡± ¡°No idea, but I promise it¡¯s worth it,¡± I said. Mei let out another giggle. Like a young school girl, she was a different person than had entered the Makuramoto with me. ¡°Then what is your n?¡± She asked. ¡°Which?¡± ¡°For the future?¡± She asked. ¡°You have supposedly been tracking down this Akatsuki group for years. What happens after that?¡± I considered what to tell her. The truth was doing well for me so far, so I decided to stick with it. ¡°A friend of mine wants to be Hokage. It¡¯s his dream to be acknowledged by the vige. My father wants me to take over the family business,¡± I said. ¡°Me? I think those aspirations are too little. I n to take over the world.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked as she sat up. My eyes drawn to her tits she lifted my chin to look at her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, that this stupid vige system is broken. Not the viges themselves. But choosing your leader because they¡¯re the strongest? That only breeds more fighting. You be the strongest because you are willing to fight. When that¡¯s the only thing you¡¯ve known, how are you supposed toe up with diplomatic solutions?¡± ¡°How would you do it?¡± She asked, intrigued. ¡°I would start with a joint force,¡± I said. ¡°Like this summit here. A group of people from each vige that are trained to handlerge risks like Akatsuki. Perhaps those entrusted as Jinchurikis. Then I would start a university. One where all knowledge is shared. A center for higher learning where all viges are wee. Then as time went on, and potentially less wars would happen, there would be more schrs than ninjas. In an ideal world there would be no need for them, but we don¡¯t live in an ideal world so I am sure it would take time. But while those were set up we would work on treaties. Perhaps hold tournaments between ninjas, fostering more trust between the viges. I¡¯d call it the Olympics. That would allow people to show of their strength and skills. From there? With less money spent on the ninja budget. I would help foster the growth of the joint army. Eventually creating the United Lands. Kages could govern their ownnd. But above them would be someone that would handle a joint army that could be used against outside forces, or as a threat to those in the viges if they tried to attack one another.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a mighty big goal. And you want to be this head person?¡± She asked. ¡°Perhaps me, perhaps you,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t really care. But we have crazy people trying to end the fighting. Willing to literally make everyone sleep the rest of their lives away until we all die of old age and there is no more fighting because there is no one left.¡± ¡°What?!¡± She asked. ¡°That¡¯s the goal of Akatsuki,¡± I said. ¡°Something I was nning on presenting, but someone decided attacking me was more important.¡± Mei blushed, but not too much. She appeared happy with the oue. We made love again, this time slow and methodical, but Ao was getting closer to her on the outside. Eventually I had to put it to an end. ¡°Time to go, my love,¡± I said as we finished. Mei frowned but nodded. ¡°Fine, but we are not done talking,¡± she said. I nodded and pulled us away. CHAPTER 247 AGREEMENT CHAPTER 247 AGREEMENT I came out of the Makuramoto a full second after having entered. Mei stumbled but caught herself as I put my Chikyugi ne away. Obito and Sasuke fighting with Kakashi and the Raikage, I decided it was best to not get in the middle. A few more punches were thrown, but the Raikage¡¯s fists went right through Obito. I thought it best to study my future opponent as the fighting continued. Studying Obito with my Haki, I could feel the shift as it happened. Able to send parts of his body to another dimension to prevent them from being hit, it appeared like the Raikage was passing through him. I was able to sense the Spiritual Energy leaving for the other dimension as it happened. Obito centered it only on parts that the Raikage touched. Some ster from the wall breaking by the force of one of the blows I subtly bent down and picked it up. Blowing the dust I could feel the Haki move to Obito andtch onto him. Slowly I made a n on how to beat him. Back in the manga I was pretty sure Kakashi had dealt with him, but with my Haki and other tools Obito didn¡¯t know about I hoped I could deal with him. After some more failed attempts the Raikage finally gave up. I decided it was time to end the suspense. ¡°Do you even have the 8-tailed Jinchuriki?¡± I asked bluntly. That stopped the 2 men from going at one another. Obito hesitated. ¡°You don¡¯t, do you? Let me guess, Killer B gave you the slip.¡± Obito didn¡¯t answer again. ¡°I mean it makes sense. It takes days for you guys to extract a tailed beast. But here you are, causing trouble.¡± ¡°Is this true?¡± The Raikage asked. ¡°You don¡¯t have him?¡± No one answered, but if they had him, I felt that they would have gloated about it. ¡°We,¡± Obito said. His word stopping Sasuke from his weak duel against Kakashi, everyone quieted to hear them. ¡°Are Akatsuki,¡± he announced. ¡°We are going to rebuild this world. Making everyone be one. I mean to achieve aplete form which will unite all of us. You people have been fighting for years for what little strength you have, and yet you have nothing to show for it. Passing along the tailed beasts like poker chips to help you feel safe against one another. It makes me sick.¡± ¡°No one cares what you think,¡± the Tsuchikage said. ¡°You are just a terrorist group with some messed up ideals.¡± ¡°That may be, but we will seed,¡± Obito said. ¡°Despite minor setbacks.¡± His eye turned to me. I flipped him off. ¡°We will unite the world. Do something never attempted before.¡± ¡°As you kidnap and kill the Jinchurikis and take the tailed beasts for yourself,¡± I said for him. ¡°You are ruining the grand reveal,¡± I said as I ruined his own grand reveal. But I didn¡¯t like the guy, so it was fine. ¡°But you are a pawn, Obito, just like you are Sasuke. Both of you are dealing with powers you know nothing about. ns hundreds of years in the making. You think you are in charge? You¡¯re a joke, Obito. Manipted by a dying man into being your good little soldier.¡± ¡°What the hell do you know of it?!¡± Obito asked, his calm demeanor breaking slightly. ¡°I know everything, Madara, you, Rin. You¡¯re own fucked up idea of world peace! It¡¯s a joke. And we will stop you,¡± I said. ¡°You know nothing,¡± he said, but he didn¡¯t sound convincing enough. ¡°Give us the Jinchurikis,¡± he said, directing his words to the Kages. ¡°Give them to us and you will all be spared.¡± ¡°Fuck that and fuck you!¡± The Raikage yelled. ¡°Hell no,¡± Kankuro said next to his brother. ¡°Then this means war,¡± Obito said, staring at Gaara. ¡°The 4th and final Shinobi war.¡± Obito grabbed onto Sasuke and they began to be sucked into his cyclone as they moved to another dimension. I was sure this took longer in the manga, but I had thrown Obito off his game. Taking away some of the mysterious viin vibe he had going for him. Others around the table mumbled to one another awkwardly. Tsunade stood up from her spot as eyes were drawn to her. ¡°It is time to catch you all up on what Akatsuki has been doing,¡± she said. Looking at me I nodded. I had tried to coach her on what to say, but my knowledge was all over the ce. She thought it better that the words ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ came from me rather than the Hokage. So I gave them all a quick history on the 10 tailed beast, then how it was broken up. Talking about the god really behind all of this, not all believed, but a few did. I moved into a long tail of my search for Akatsuki. Adding in some covert fabrications here and there I ended up finishing with saving Gaara and Yugito the 2 tailed Jinchuriki. ¡°The Hokage has been asking for this summit for weeks as we dealt with these issues,¡± I said. ¡°Akatsuki is more than just some organization. They are stronger than any 1 vige. By my count they have 5 of the 9 tailed beasts. Far more than any one nation has held for decades. They have hundreds of thousands of bodies they can throw at a war. Not to mention probably every kage that has ever lived.¡± The room was quiet as I finished speaking. I looked to each person. Mei had her game face on once more, but I could see that she didn¡¯t have nearly as much anger in her eyes as she did at the start. ¡°What do we have then?¡± The Tsuchikage asked. The old man had been rather quiet during my exnation. ¡°We have 4 tailed beasts not under their control. Thousands of trained ninjas between our viges. And most important of all, we can find Akatsuki,¡± Tsunade said. I had told Tsunade that I could track Obito down. After giving her the signal she knew that our n had seeded. ¡°We propose a joint effort between all of the ninja ns and our armies. We work together to take down Akatsuki. Before they are ready for us. There is a reason their leader came here today. He is confident in their n. So our hope is, if we can attack early, we can catch them all off guard.¡± They continued talking for a long time. Arguing back and forth turned into simple discussion. All of these people were the strongest in their viges. It was expected for threats to be thrown here and there. Eventually they all agreed, and the Shinobi Alliance was made. Everyone agreed on the Raikage running things once we got them an exact location. But for now our n was to meet in 2 weeks time. Finally I had a timeline for the canon ending. There was a lot of preparation work to bepleted. A million things could go wrong, but for now I was happy to be wrapping things up in a way that was mildly under my control. ¡ª I really needed to learn to keep my dick in my pants. I was supposed to be focused on training and fighting. Then again, if I passed up sex, would life even be worth living? In my old life I was fine with 1 woman for the rest of my life. That was the norm and I had epted that. When I got to these worlds a part of me thought the people were fake, so I approached them that way. Who cared if I stepped on some toes or made some people jealous? I wasn¡¯t attached to anyone because I could get sucked away from the world at any moment. Now I knew these ces were real though. These were flesh and blood people that I was with. My life had been real before I appeared, and if I died I would leave a lot of people behind. Kids, wives, lovers. And I still had the mindsight that I should sleep with who I wanted, when I wanted. There was one major reason for that. I was actually good at sex. I was sure that my skills without chakra were subpar, but chakra made me a god in the bedroom. Every woman left satisfied, they couldn¡¯t have kept up if they tried. I was able to make them all feel something beyond a simple coupling. An experience that left them gasping for breath andpletely rxed as I moved onto the next. My real trouble came around because I preferred strong women. Maybe my own little kink as I risked it all with women that could kick my ass. Who knew for sure? With this strength came a territorial nature in these women that was hard to prepare for. It coulde to blows at any time. In other words a cat fight. That is where I found myself the night of the Kage Summit. Everything had been agreed upon, and the Kages broke away. Most nning to leave the next day. Mei and I had met up soon afterward. After slipping her guard we met outside the city and proceeded to continue our reunion as we made up for lost time. Once I was able to show Mei that my skills weren¡¯t only in the Genjutsu, she became much more herself once more. Good and sexed up I was able to assure her that once Akatsuki was dealt with, I woulde to see her and we could start over where we left off. Happy and back to being a blushing maiden she hung on my arm as we walked back to the city. Only to run into Hinata. One annoying thing about my Search Quirk was I had to be thinking about them if I wanted to find them. There might have been a trick to keep the location up for everyone I knew, but I didn¡¯t know it. Stopping in my tracks as I noticed her in front of us, Hinata stared at us confused for a moment. But as she recognized Mei, her eyes widened. Body stiffening up as she looked between us, I was at a lose for words. Luckily Mei was not. ¡°Oh, you are the Hyuga girl,¡± Mei said loudly as she pulled us closer. ¡°Weston¡¯s fiance, correct?¡± Hinata¡¯s mouth moved slowly, but no words came out. I had seen her a few times as we guarded the caravan, but she hadn¡¯t said 1 word to me. For long seconds she tried to speak, but the words were lost to her. ¡°You¡¯re quite pretty,¡± Mei said, releasing my arm as she moved to Hinata. The taller and older woman scrutinizing her. ¡°Your hair is gorgeous, and your eyes¡­¡± She stopped a few feet away. I felt like my opportunity to watch a cat fight was ever closer. Not that I was looking forward to it or anything. ¡°My vige was always obsessed with the Byakugan,¡± Mei said. ¡°The ability to see chakra. Quite fascinating. Tell me Miss Hyuga, what do you see when you look at that man?¡± She moved behind Hinata. The poor girl stiffened up as Mei did so. Mei acted like it waspletely normal to approach someone from another vige. ¡°Go on, use your eyes. I want to know what you see in his crotch.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing that,¡± Hinata said, trying to move away, but Mei held onto her. ¡°Do it,¡± Mei ordered. ¡°Weston told me that he has a pathway that goes directly to his dick. I want to know if it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a thing,¡± Hinata mumbled. ¡°Then look and see,¡± Mei said. Whispering in Hinata¡¯s ear, I didn¡¯t know what the hell she was ying at. I had mentioned Hinata to her, and she had nced over it, hardly paying any extra as I talked about my life. Now she seemed almost invested somehow. It took time but the veins in Hinata¡¯s eyes bulged. She immediately saw therge pathway going from my reservoir to my genitalia. ¡°It¡¯s there,¡± Hinata said, a little disbelieving. ¡°He was your childhood friend, and you never noticed?¡± Mei asked. ¡°Ao noticed right away.¡± I hadn¡¯t known that. Of course he would have seen it. Ao had taken the Byakugan from one of Hinata¡¯s rtives. He would have checked me out prior to me getting near the Mizukage. We hadn¡¯t nned for that. ¡°Tell me Weston, what does that extra pathway cause?¡± Mei asked. ¡°Increased libido,¡± I admitted. ¡°Some other effects.¡± ¡°Amazing, I wondered for so long about it,¡± Mei admitted. ¡°Weston tells me that you know all of his secrets. Tell me, did he tell you about me?¡± Hinata nodded slowly. ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you called off your engagement? I n to make him mine, you know? Well I nned to anyway. Now I am not so sure,¡± she teased. ¡°What are you saying?¡± Hinata whispered. ¡°I¡¯m saying shit or get off the pot,¡± Mei said bluntly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want him, that makes things easier for me. But if you do, then make a decision. Weston here thinks that you¡¯ll go back to that Jinchuriki boy.¡± ¡°Mei¡­¡± I said, annoyed by her candor attitude. ¡°What? That¡¯s what you said. Tell me, Hyuga-girl, are you going to run back to someone else? Or are you perhaps waiting for something from Weston?¡± Mei moved to stand in front of Hinata. ¡°Did you know he saved my life? Has he ever saved yours? In my vige we were willing to give our lives for one another, is it not the same with the Hidden Leaf? Willing to give your life? But can¡¯t answer the man a simple question? My, you blush easily. Are you perhaps a voyeur? Someone that likes to watch. No, that¡¯s not it. Maybe you are just a little repressed. Didn¡¯t get enough attention from daddy?¡± ¡°Mei that¡¯s enough,¡± I said, walking up. Pulling her away I could see Hinata¡¯s face was beet red as she took the onught of questions. ¡°I am simply trying to help,¡± Mei said confidently. ¡°She obviously likes you, but she doesn¡¯t know how to express it.¡± ¡°And what? You¡¯re fine with sharing now?¡± I whispered. ¡°I like women,¡± Mei said with a shrug. ¡°If I was willing to ept your maids, what¡¯s one more? Especially a beautiful girl like her?¡± I studied Mei for a moment, surprised by her admission. I had known she had women lovers. Her past male ones had left deep emotional scars in her. It had taken me saving her life for her to ept me wholeheartedly. Giving me a slight wink I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head. ¡°I love you,¡± I whispered. She smiled brighter. Turning around to Hinata the girl hadn¡¯t moved. Her eyes still looking down slightly I risked it. Approaching her slowly, I stopped a pace away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m not Naruto,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be Hokage. I have weird skills that aren¡¯t rted to fighting whatsoever. And I can¡¯t be just with you.¡± I let out a sigh. ¡°But I still want you. I want to be with you. Walk you home. Build our rtionship back up to what it was, then go beyond. Back when I was told we were engaged, I was excited. I knew you would be the beauty you are today, and the time I spent with you let me know that I wanted to be with you more.¡± I moved closer. Her Spiritual Enegy ame with excitement and longing. I lifted her chin so her eyes would face me. ¡°I was warned not to touch you when we got engaged. If you don¡¯t want me to, simply say something, and I will stop at any time.¡± It was the only thing I could think of to express myself. I drew closer and closer to her until our lips met. It had been a long time since we kissed. At least a long time for me. Hinata¡¯s thick lips were rigid to start, but as my body moved closer and my hands moved to her side she got more into it. Gasping as our lips opened and met again she moved her tongue into my mouth first. Her body shaking as she did so, I let my hands wander on her body. She still hadn¡¯t said a word to me, but this was further than we had gone in a while. Her body rocking forward into me Hinata moaned loudly as her legs quivered. No Lust. Just me as I focused my attention on her. For long seconds we stayed like that then as if something passed she let out a long sigh, pulling away slightly as she studied me. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else,¡± she whispered. ¡°I just can¡¯t say this sort of stuff.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. I simply want to know where we stand,¡± I admitted. ¡°I¡¯m done saying sorry. So will you stay mine?¡± She bit her lip, looking over to Mei behind me. ¡°What about her?¡± Hinata asked. ¡°This is Mei, the Mizukage,¡± I said, pulling away. Mei walked up, as confident as ever as she stopped between us. ¡°We have ns for the future. And I want you to be a part of them.¡± ¡°What kind of ns?¡± Hinata asked. Instead of answering, Mei drew closer and kissed Hinata on the lips. A simple quick peck she was in and out instantly. ¡°Big ns. World shattering ns. But for now, we will deal with Akatsuki.¡± ¡°Yep,¡± I said, kissing Hinata on the cheek to snap her out of it. ¡°It will take time and effort, but I think it will pay off in the end. Come on,¡± I said as I grabbed her hand and pulled her with me. Mei took my other hand and we walked through the woods talking about our own world domination ideas as we walked under the moonlight. CHAPTER 248 EARLY MORNING MEETING CHAPTER 248 EARLY MORNING MEETING My conversation with Mei and Hinata moved long into the night. By the end Hinata was lost but more herself as she asked us questions. Mei had to get back to her room eventually. She was disappointed there was no sex, but Hinata still wasn¡¯t ready for a step like that. I hadpleted my quest so I epted my Bonus Reward.
Naruto Quest 12: Complete
Help the Kage''s agree to an alliance.
Rewards:
Smooth Tongue
Tsunade wanted to leave early the next day, only to find that Sakura could not be located. Annoyed by her, it was easy enough for me to find her. Kakashi and I ran off together to get our scatter brained teammate. Kakashi didn¡¯t question how I knew where to find her. A quick lie about jutsus was good enough for most people. We ran through the woods, Sakura straight ahead. I didn''t think there was anything odd about the situation until we came upon the scene of Sasuke and Sakura staring at one another. Kakashi didn¡¯t hesitate. Running out he moved into the clearing stopping away from the bridge-crossed lovers. I didn¡¯t think they were worthy of being called star-crossed and they were currently on a bridge, so it fit. I moved to near Kakashi, annoyed by this new drama. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kakashi asked, his voice tense. ¡°Sakura was just telling me how much she wanted to go with me,¡± Sasuke said. A bored look on his face. ¡°Even willing to go against the Leaf for it.¡± I could feel the pain from Sakura as he said the words. My anger took over. ¡°Goddammit,¡± I said, my anger ring. ¡°What the fuck is your problem?!¡± I yelled at Sasuke. My voice echoing in the ravine we were overtop, I ignored the stare from the others and stepped up. ¡°What are you trying to do?! Trick her to hate you? Like your brother did?!¡± I roared. ¡°Sasuke you¡¯re a fucking joke. I heard about your fight with Itachi. What¡¯s sad. He went easy on you. He wanted you to win. And you have the nerve to act all high and mighty? Fuck this and fuck you.¡± I channeled chakra, haki, nen, heat, and my Tremor fruit into my fist. My fist glowing red I leapt forward. He dodged just barely but the force made his face ripple. The vibration from my Tremor pushed into his cheek, making his teeth chatter. My next blow didn¡¯t miss. I hit him squarely in the stomach. Spitting up blood he was thrown back into the wall of the ravine. His body cratering into the rock I didn¡¯t hesitate to keep it going. Hitting him again, this time he burst into smoke as I connected with a clone. I didn¡¯t miss him in his escape though. Grabbing onto his leg as he tried to dodge in the smoke I crushed his ankle with a jerk of my hand. ¡°I fucking said-¡° I said through gritted teeth, my anger only growing. ¡°I¡¯d kick your ass!¡± I threw him back into the rock wall. His body hit it hard. His mind dazed, I still didn¡¯t look into his eyes. Hitting him again, this time with just Nen and Haki, it still did a lot of damage. His bones straining under the force I was finally getting a chance to say my peace. ¡°You Uchiha and your stupid fucking eyes. They aren¡¯t shit!¡± I said, hitting him again. This time in the nuts. I felt sorry for the man who hadn¡¯t been trained hard enough to instinctively cover them. An oversight on his part as he groaned. ¡°If your eyes were worth anything, you would have seen the destruction of your ning. But no you¡¯re all dead. And when you and Obito die, I¡¯ll tear them out of your head and destroy them. Ending them for all time. Your people will be known as 2nd bestpared to the Byakugan, because the Hyuga will far outlive you.¡± Sasuke roared then. Kicking out I dodged his feet and kicked down. Sasuke brought his hands to his lips and a huge wave of me shot out of his mouth. I cooled it instantly. Moving the heat to behind me as the mes sputtered out. ¡°You done?¡± I asked when he stopped blowing smoke. I punched down into his thigh, breaking the bone with a crunch. He yelled out in pain. ¡°You stupid puppet! Have you ever thought to think for yourself? Think Sasuke! Think!¡± I said pointing at my temples like Omniman. ¡°You kill your brother! Some ancestor of yours shows up and maniptes you into bing his newckey. For what?! To get everyone under his control?! And you¡¯re fine with it? What the fuck did you call yourself? An avenger? You¡¯re a goddamn poser. Angry at your brother for killing your family? Then angry at the vige for what? Making your brother make the hard decision? I had Danzo killed! Me! I took that vengeance from you. All to prevent you from making this stupid decision. Well you made it. And now you¡¯re going to pay for it.¡± Sasuke tried to jump away again. A clone forming I grabbed his other leg. This time his leg turned into snakes and he got away. I chased after him. Limping as he jumped he did some hand seals. Jumping back the summoning portal appeared under him and smoke billowed out. I jumped back further. Pushing a huge amount of chakra out as I did my own summoning jutsu we were soon facing one another on our beasts. Sasuke was on a giant snake, I was on a much taller sea turtle. ¡°Kaminari!¡± I yelled. ¡°Kill that snake!¡± ¡°I fucking hate snakes!¡± The sea turtle yelled as an impossibly huge amount of chakra formed in front of him. The snake and Sasuke were arguing but the snake ducked down as a stream of water shot out. Narrowly missing him the snake slithered over to us. I gathered my Tremor power into my fist and did something I had only practiced. Hitting the air in front of me it cracked. A spiderweb fracture starting where my fist struck the air, it forced everything in my view to vibrate. A huge tremor wave shot out and shook everything in its path including the snake and Sasuke. Caught off guard for a full second it was enough time. Kaminari sent a powerful jet of water out. Slicing the snack in half. It hissed as blood poured out. Then chakra escaped the body in the form of smoke as the summon was ended. ¡°Thanks Kaminari!¡± I yelled as I jumped off. He nodded and disappeared. I found Sasuke in the wreckage of a downed tree. I had hoped he would die, but he was still breathing. Some fight left in him I wasn¡¯t sure how to restrain him. Genjutsu wouldn¡¯t hold him for good. My best bet was to keep him close and keep my Haki up. ¡°Weston,¡± Kakashi said as I bent down. ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill him,¡± I said. ¡°But he can¡¯t be out to cause more craziness.¡± I locked eyes with the man. He frowned¡­at least I assumed. His mask was annoying. ¡°Going toe willingly?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Obito said as he appeared behind Sasuke. I didn¡¯t hesitate. Sending a huge wave of heat at him the man reacted more quickly than I expected. Grabbing Sasuke¡¯s shoulder they disappeared once more. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said as Obito and Sasuke appeared further away. ¡°Fuck you Obito! You coward! Let¡¯s end this!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Obito said. ¡°I¡¯ve set the stage. This goes how I want it to.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a pawn, Obito! How do you not see that?!¡± I yelled. ¡°Do you really think Madara happened upon you?! That guy probably made the boulder fall on you. Manipted events to kill Rin! You know it deep down!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Obito said. ¡°Speak of things you know nothing about!¡± He said then disappeared into his eye. Actually no it was his anus. It was a stretch to call it that but I was sick of the guy and his power. At least I confirmed that heat worked on him. I¡¯d have to beat him with my quirk, but it could be done. ¡°Why did you do that Weston?¡± Sakura asked as she walked up. There were tears in her eyes as she looked around us. ¡°Because he pissed me off,¡± I said simply. ¡°Spouting that holier than thou bull crap. Thinks he¡¯s freaking stronger than everyone.¡± I had over 2 years of training on the guy and a bunch of powers he knew nothing about. I was mainly upset I hadn¡¯t got a quest to fight him. ¡°What were you doing here, Sakura?¡± Kakashi asked. ¡°I chased after him. I was hoping to talk sense into him,¡± she said. ¡°And the thing about leaving the vige toe join him?¡± I asked. She didn¡¯t have an answer for that. I was pretty sure this had happened in the story. She had hoped to get close to him to kill him then herself. ¡°d you¡¯re okay,¡± I said, patting her head. Letting out a calming breath I knew I¡¯d gotten lucky. Sasuke had a lot of powers he hadn¡¯t used. That weird Susano armor, his Chidori. But when I didn¡¯t let them charge chakra up and talk my ear off it was easy to keep them on the ropes. This wouldn¡¯t be thest time we fought. I¡¯d have to make sure to be ready next time. We were soon walking back in an awkward silence as we headed to the caravan. I had a lock on Sasuke and Obito. They were heading south. I¡¯d know for sure where they were going soon enough. Then all of this annoying drama would end. I had big ns for Naruto World in the future. But for now I needed to finish my Challenges. Taking over the world could wait. Until I was strong enough to take on every ninja, I couldn¡¯t get too cocky. Beating Sasuke was just 1 step in proving my strength. The real test would be soon enough. CHAPTER 249 CRAP CHAPTER 249 CRAP For a people at supposed war, the average person was taking it very well. We passed through small town after small town and no one was panicking or reacting at all. I guessed that Shinobi Wars meant they were super secretive. So secretive people didn¡¯t know they were happening. Many people we had traveled North with opted to stay. Our caravan was much smaller now. We moved more quickly South. I didn¡¯t understand how these higher ups in the vige got anything done. Theytched themselves onto the Hokage, and demanded ninja guards at all times. But it wasn¡¯t like the Hokage could be seen running across the country by herself. She was the leader of the greatest nation in the world. Not some pauper that ran across the countryside sleeping in a tent. I understood it was an image thing, but it was still annoying. Adding days to our travel back to Konoha as well as drama from the nobles themselves. One of my initial goals when traveling was to visit the Watanabe brothels. Familiarize myself with the people that ran them. But the trip was 90% traveling so I would have to do that at ater date. The nice thing was my rtionship with Hinata had be better. She hadn¡¯t said definitively that she was fine with me being with other girls. She was happy to act like no one else existed. At least that¡¯s what I thought. ¡°So all this time you¡¯ve been sleeping with a lot of women?¡± She asked as we walked around the perimeter of the camp. ¡°Is 4 a lot?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes,¡± she confirmed, her hard eyes giving me the look. ¡°What do you expect to happen?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The Mizukage literally kissed me on the lips. What is going on with that?¡± ¡°Mei is a little bit¡­maybe a lot a bit bisexual,¡± I admitted. Hinata gave me a confused look. ¡°She likes to sleep with women.¡± ¡°Thats-¡± Hinata¡¯s face turned bright red. ¡°That¡¯s not a thing.¡± ¡°It is,¡± I assured. ¡°There is a reason that her vige was called the Bloody Mist. They were known for their savageness. Mei told me that a lot of the girls in the ninja course were subjected to rape and other forms of torture. They were told it would toughen them up. After that she had trouble trusting men. But then her biological clock went off, and she kind of forced herself to look for a man. That¡¯s when I came along.¡± ¡°We live in a sick world,¡± Hinata mumbled. ¡°I agree,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s not normal to train 12 year olds to kill, Hinata. I don¡¯t want that for our kids.¡± She blushed deeply again, but pushed through. ¡°Our kids?¡± She asked, a smile on her face. ¡°You asked what I expected to happen. I expect that to happen. When you¡¯re ready. But I also want Reina, Hina, and Shinju to be involved.¡± ¡°I always knew there was something more between you and your maids,¡± Hinata mumbled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that.¡± ¡°Honestly, I couldn¡¯t have survived without them,¡± I said. ¡°When I awoke the Chikyugi, it was like I couldn¡¯t control myself. That happened just before the Chunin exam. It was a struggle to say the least.¡± ¡°I would have helped¡­¡± ¡°Hinata, you were 12. You barely talked to me the entire exam. Do you really think you would have helped?¡± I asked. She frowned but shook her head. ¡°My family was pushing for our union because they were hoping your eyes and my Chikyugi would mix somehow. I¡¯m not all that interested in that. I simply want to be with you. Treat you like my partner. You are a trained ninja just like me. I am aiming for something big. I want you with me. Would you be happy staying at home, popping out a couple of kids, and letting me do what I need to? Or would you want to join me? Work with me to try to achieve something great.¡± ¡°Take over the world?¡± She whispered. ¡°I have no idea. My ideas could work, but Akatsuki was founded on the idea that the current system is broken. The problem is they are all fighters and that is all they know. We need a future built on thought not fists. We need to bring the viges together somehow.¡± ¡°Then how does it start?¡± She asked. ¡°With the leaders, or those close to them,¡± I admitted. ¡°I already have the Mizukage on my side¡­and someone close to the Kazekage.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°His sister.¡± ¡°Temari?¡± Hinata asked. She slowly understood as she grabbed my arm. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep with her, did you?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said. We had slept in the same room more than once, but never gone much past that. ¡°But something could form there. I didn¡¯t get a chance to talk with her back at the Summit.¡± ¡°When did that start?!¡± Hinata asked, more than a little upset. ¡°Back at the Chunin Exam,¡± I said. ¡°They were trying to kill us!¡± ¡°How do you think it started? She tried to kill me, then it kind of devolved from there.¡± ¡°My god, it¡¯s like you¡¯ve been living this secret life I knew nothing about,¡± Hinata said as she sped up her walk. I grabbed her arm, pulling her back to me. ¡°Hinata, I¡¯m trying to be an open book here. You have questions, ask. I want you to be my partner. Not some in the dark house wife. What do you want out of life? What drives you? I will do whatever it takes to make you happy. Do you want me to give up on this? Would you be happy if I just ran a bunch of brothels and a spywork? I could take over for my father. I know he would be happy. I wouldn¡¯t try for anyone else. I¡¯d be happy with you¡­and Mei, Reina, Hina-¡± ¡°Stop, stop,¡± she said quickly. ¡°You were doing great there until you started mentioning other girls.¡± The dark haired beauty gave me a wry smile. ¡°I never really thought about it. Back when I was a kid I was expected to run my house, until it was proved that I don¡¯t have the skill my sister does.¡± My hands were on her shoulders, trying tofort her a little. ¡°Now the boy I was told I would marry wants me to ept that I won¡¯t be the only one.¡± I frowned. About to say something she stopped me with a re. ¡°I fell in love with you back when we were kids. Back then I said I would do anything for you. I am still willing to do that. So¡­¡± she whispered, staring up at me. ¡°If I am supposed to be your wife, then I want a say in everything. No more secrets. And¡­I want it to happen sooner rather thanter.¡± ¡°Which part?¡± ¡°Bing your wife,¡± she mumbled. Her face red as she said the words. ¡°I want to get to know the others around you. Then once this Akatsuki business is over. I want to stop having to worry if you wille home. You go on a trip to another vige, I want to be there. You were gone for over 2 years, Weston. A letter was sent at the beginning and that was that. I was convinced you were dead. I expected to receive news that I had a new fiancee at any time. You bing just another ninja who disappeared on a mission outside the vige.¡± She had tears in her eyes by that point. I pulled her close. Letting her cry it out. Rubbing her back as she sobbed into me. ¡°I was so scared. Then you left for dangerous mission after mission. No time to talk or see you.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re my wife, I expect you to talk to me then,¡± I said. ¡°I promise I will make time for you once this craziness is over. We can figure it out about the wedding. I mean, we are 16.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± she said, shaking her head in my chest. ¡°I¡¯m sick of being nervous you¡¯ll leave me and never return. I want to make it official.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I said. ¡°We can ask the Hokage to do it now then.¡± Grabbing her hand I pulled her with me back toward camp. ¡°What?!¡± Hinata stammered. ¡°Let¡¯s get married now. The Hokage can do it. We can make it nice and simple. Then when we are older do something more grand.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°But what?¡± I asked, giving her my best smile. Her lipspressed as she thought. ¡°Fine,¡± she said. ¡°We can do it now.¡± ¡°Perfect, then we can start sleeping together,¡± I said, winking at her. ¡°Uh-I-what?¡± ¡°You know, like man and wife,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m a little young for kids,¡± she mumbled. ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem,¡± I assured. ¡°Come on. I love you. You love me. Let¡¯s set it in stone. Get it out of the way. Do something crazy. We do this and I will take you with me everywhere, Hinata. No more questions.¡± She still appeared very nervous. I took a chance and pulled her in for a kiss. Hinata melted into me as our kiss became more heated. Moaning in my mouth I could feel her excitement as her body quivered under my touch. For long seconds we kissed. My hands on her rump as she held onto my face, keeping me there. When I pulled away she had a distant look in her eyes. ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered. Pulling me back for another kiss. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful,¡± I noted, kissing her again. I picked her up in a princess carry as she giggled. ¡°Come, future wife.¡± ¡°Yes, future husband,¡± she said, her eyes focused on me. I could actually feel the love from her as she said it. I began walking us back to camp. Hinata light in my arms her eyes never strayed from me as her hand moved to my face, happy to touch me. We made it to the main camp. A few eyes on us, I ignored them. Heading to the Hokage¡¯srge tent I was stopped by her assistant, Shizune. The ck haired woman said, ¡°Weston, finally there you-¡± She stopped noticing me carrying Hinata. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, setting Hinata down. The mood gone as I felt the fear radiating from Shizune¡¯s Spiritual Energy. ¡°It¡¯s the Kazekage,¡± she said. She waved us inside the Hokage¡¯s tent. Once inside I noticed all of the higher up ninjas already there. Centered around the table once more they were studying arge map. They stopped talking as Hinata and I walked in. ¡°Weston, there you are,¡± Tsunade said. ¡°The Kazekage was kidnapped.¡± ¡°Shit,¡± I said as I pushed my way to the table. The map had markings where we and the other Kage caravans were located. ¡°How? When?¡± ¡°That Obito took him. Appeared next to Gaara and took him into that spiral dimension.¡± ¡°Goddammit,¡± I spat. ¡°I didn¡¯t think of that. When?¡± ¡°A few hours ago,¡± Kakashi said. He pointed to their camp close to ours. ¡°They requested help in finding him. But you had said he could travel far distances. Any idea where he could be?¡± Closing my eyes I thought of Obito. ¡°He¡¯s off to the East.¡± I pointed in his direction. I had no idea where the hell the final battle took ce. I had always assumed it was the Land of Fire, but I remembered it was a barren wastnd, and my home was most all greenery. One of the Sand Ninjas nodded and was soon out the door. Rying the information to the search parties most likely. ¡°This is not good,¡± I said. ¡°The 2 tailed beast is to the East as well. In the Land of Lightning. If he grabs all of the Jinchurikis, we could be screwed.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let that happen. How much time did you say it would take for them to extract the tailed beast?¡± Tsunade asked. ¡°Days, that¡¯s with all the members,¡± I said. ¡°With Sasuke and his team they have the shark guy, the yinyang Zetsu, Obito, and¡­Kabuto. That should be it. Is Naruto safe in the Land of Toads?¡± ¡°I have no idea when his training will havepleted,¡± Tsunade admitted. I remembered in the manga he trained it really fast, but time wasn¡¯t rtive in canons. It all happened at the author¡¯s whim. It had taken me months to learn Kame Mode. I hoped it was the same timeline for Naruto, but I doubted it. ¡°We need to assume he can grab all of them,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t think he needs the full chakra from the tailed beast. If we can stop him early, then we can hopefully prevent the awakening of the 10 tails.¡± ¡°How early?¡± Tsunade asked. I looked around. ¡°We strike now,¡± I said. ¡°But you said we will have to fight a hundred thousand of those things,¡± Kakashi said. ¡°I have a n for that¡­but we will need Pain,¡± I said. Tsunade frowned. Studying the map for a long time. ¡°Why Pain?¡± She asked. She had been hesitant to use him after he said he would help us. ¡°He destroyed our vige in a few seconds,¡± I admitted. ¡°And after the tailed beasts are Obito¡¯s, he will want the man¡¯s eyes. I was hoping to not need him, but we have to risk it. No one else can do what he can.¡± Tsunade continued to think. Everyone stared at her as she did. ying through scenarios in her mind, she knew we were blind. We were grasping at straws, and if we had to attack now, then our chances were much more slim. ¡°Send runners to all the Kages. They are close still. Weston, I want a firm location on where Obito and this supposed 10 tails statue is.¡± I nodded. Making 10 shadow clones they filed out of the room, heading East. I turned to see Hinata behind me. Our good mood broken, she didn¡¯t look sad. Putting a strong face on, she nodded. Ready to do what needed to happen. I walked over and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Later, future wife,¡± I promised. ¡°Later, future husband,¡± she whispered back and I was out the door. CHAPTER 250 TREMORS CHAPTER 250 TREMORS I studied my new quest that had appeared that morning.
Naruto Quest 13:
End Akatsuki
Prevent the Awakening of the 10 tailed beast
End the threat of the Rabbit Goddess.
Rewards:
Calcted uponpletion
3 main tasks to finish the canon of Naruto. All 3 tasks had beenpleted by Naruto in the main story. Over 100 manga chapters it took toplete these things. I hoped to finish that in a day. No matter what it took. Get my Challenger slots, and prepare for the next challenge. I brought up my status screen.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: Naruto
World 1 Quest: End Akatsuki
World 2: One Piece
World 2 Quest:
World 3: My Hero Academia*
World 3 Quest:
World 4: Berserk
World 4 Quest:
World 5: One Punch Man
World 5 Quest: Get to S-ss
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
5 Challenger Slots World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Give and Take Quirk
Conqueror''s Haki
Cross World Summoning
Chakra Sense
Berserker Mode
Search Quirk
Nen
Tremor Devil Fruit
Bonuses Increased Intellect
4 Challenger Slots Hardened Skin
Increased Vision
Drug Resistance
Minor Psychic Resistance
Venom Resistance
Identity Theft Resistance
Smooth Tongue
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
2 Challenger Slots Seastone Jitte Stored
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights Stored (3)
Hero Costume
Reject Dial Stored (2)
Gantz Armor Stored (50)
Gantz Sword Stored
Baria Reef Map
Condom Stored (402)
Anti-Hero Costume Stored
Chakre Paper Stored (5000)
Bonus Upgrade Stored
Currency: Berrie 6,084,112
1 Challenger Slot Yen 1,680,515,741
Ryo 5,310,951
Gold 2,988.17
Zeni 195,424
Jenny 398,221,479
It wasing together. I had a spare challenger slot in my Abilities and Bonuses, but that could be pickedter. I hadn¡¯t used my Bonus Slot Upgrade just yet, something I forgot about back when I used my Weakness Eliminator on my body. I wasn¡¯t too sure what I wanted to use it on, so I kept it on the back burner for now. I put the screen away as I felt the chakra move close to me. Releasing a pulse of power in that direction, therge chameleon moved toward me. I could feel the Spiritual Energy of the giant sized lizard clear as day. But as it got closer I still wasn¡¯t sure how much I trusted it. ¡°Weston,¡± one of the Pain bodies whispered. I released some of the chakra obscuring me. Allowing him to see me. ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°Below us,¡± I whispered. ¡°There¡¯s a lot.¡± ¡°Yes, I feel it now,¡± the invisible man said. ¡°What is the n?¡± ¡°I break, you crush,¡± I said. ¡°You ready?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he whispered. ¡°I will start building up power now.¡± I waited as he started. Chakra was condensed all around the invisible man. Hidden by the chameleon I felt 2 other Pain avatars with him. Ready to strike at a moment¡¯s notice. Pain had been busy while we had the summit. He already reced the 6 avatars he used. Digging up some dead bodies he linked them to himself and brought them back to life. They now acted like puppets to the main body far behind us. When I felt he had enough time to gather chakra, I brought up my Tremor Fruit. That part of my mind that was able to make the world shake around me. I could cause tremors in thend, sea, air, and people. For now my goal was the Earth. Gathering the power in my fists I mped my fists together, interlocking my fingers. Raising them up over my head I hit down with all the power of the tremor. A great rift formed from me and split thend a half mile away. I raised up and hit again. The rift became deeper. I needed to make this quick. Roaring I moved back and put my weight into the blow as I hit. The rock below me shattered into a million pieces and the rift turned into a rend in the ground revealing the gooey center inside. Thousands upon thousands of white Zetsus stared up at us. The sexless naked bodies were as pale as vampires as they looked up to the sun for the first time. Pain didn¡¯t hesitate. Dropping the camouge he raised his hands and chakra poured out of him in a wide ne. Like a field made of chakra it covered everything. He raised his hands slightly then pushed down. The 2 sides of the rift in the ground copsed instantly. Crushing the bodies below. I jumped back as the ground caved in, destroying the cavern and hopefully the majority of bodies that had been made over the past decades for this very day. Dust billowed out of the ground and the Earth copsed further. Pain and I continued to jump back, the n going much better than we had thought it would. When the ground stopped falling underneath us, there was no sign of white whatsoever. Every white Zetsu was hidden from view. Crushed under tons of rock. We were in the Land of Frost. Just West of the Land of Lightning, it was a little centralized for the ninjas to meet. A rocky wastnd all around us, it was the perfect ce to have a huge battle. I fired off the re, signaling the joint Shinobi Army to move forward. But I began to run around the bowl shaped crater in the ground. Pain didn¡¯t hesitate to follow. 3 more of his bodies joining us it was me, 6 Pains in my ass, and arge chameleon lumbering up behind us as we ran to the real fight. Getting around the bowl there was some movement down below, but I ignored it. Others would be there to finish off any bodies that had survived the cave in. Pain and I moved toward the cavern entrance that I felt Obito in. A simple darkening in the rock it had been missed during my first pass-through of the area. Now I knew what it was. The entrance to the temple where they had taken my friends. We ran inside. The hole too big for Pain¡¯s summoned chameleon, he sent it away and we descended down into the darkness below. I found plenty of traps on my way. Charged with chakra, they were easy to sense as I threw kunai at where the chakra was centered. Explosion tags going off as well as otherrge traps, Pain and I ignored it as we kept going down. Then the path opened up into another impossiblyrge cavern. A half mile across, at the far end sat the statue of the 10 tails. A monstrous stone statue sitting cross legged, it had 9 eyes in its head. 5 of the eyes were open, symbolizing what tailed beasts had been absorbed by it. 2 more were slightly open, but only about half. Floating in front of the statue were 2 bodies. 1 was the red haired Gaara. The other was the blonde Jinchuriki I had saved, Yugito. She had the 2 tailed beast. Naruto and Killer B hadn¡¯t been found yet, which was good. Things had been moving too quickly to confirm, but it had been 3 days since Gaara was taken. It was good to see that the tailed beast wasn¡¯t hardly half-out of him. There could be a chance to save him. Standing around the 2 floating Jinchurikis were 8 people. More than I expected had joined up with the dying group. There was Obito, still with his mask. Kabuto was standing there as well. His limbs hidden by the Akatsuki robes I was sure the medical ninja had regrown his body somehow. ck/white Zetsu stood next to him. And the blue sharkman stood beside him. On the other side was Sasuke, and his 3ckeys. Past experiments by Orochimaru, Sasuke had apparently made his own Team 7. The 8 members of Akatsuki ignored us as we stared at them. The Jinchuriki¡¯s in arge bubble of red chakra, they yelled out voicelessly as their tailed beast¡¯s chakra was ripped from them. ¡°Time to go,¡± I said, but was stopped as I appeared in front of me. Then Pain and his bodies stepped out from behind a rock as well. The clones of us stared, tempting us to step forward. I knew this move of course. The Zetsu had made perfect clones of Pain and I somehow. He had used this same technique in canon to halt Naruto and his team from saving Gaara originally. As I stared at my version of me, it was a perfect copy. The chakra was at least. Zetsu couldn¡¯t replicate my other powers. Jumping forward my clone met my open palm with his fist. I pulled heat energy from his hand instantly, causing it to freeze up and break away under the force of my blow. As the clone tried to understand what was going on I pushed the heat into one of Pain¡¯s clones, forcing his clothes to burst into me. ¡°Ruin their jutsu!¡± I yelled to Pain. 2 of his bodies met the clones but the body that could summon huge beasts moved passed. Summoning arge 3 headed dog he rode on top of it. The beast gathered chakra and spit a huge bout of fire at the gathered Akatsuki members. I killed the 2 clones I was fighting with a Nen and Haki powered punch to their throat and face. Looking to Pain there was a barrier blocking his attacks, surrounding Akatsuki. Gritting my teeth I brought out my Tremor Fruit. They made a bad choice making their evilir underground. I punched the air. My fist met the air and a fracture appeared. The air vibrated in front of me, striking the invisible barrier Akatsuki was behind. I hit the air again and again. This time straight up from them. The tremor fruit sent shockwaves into the cavern roof. Rubble began to break away, but I sent blow after blow into it. A huge rift appeared and like dominoes the roof began to crumble. Arge boulder struck the statue they were praying to and caused arge piece of it to break off. The chakra barrier around them flickered as the roof continued to cave in. I sent more tremors up, but it wasn¡¯t long until everything was copsing. Pain became covered in rocks as the other Akatsuki members were. The red chakra around the Jinchuriki¡¯s disappeared and my vision went ck as a huge rock covered me. CHAPTER 251 BREAK AWAY CHAPTER 251 BREAK AWAY It was simple enough to break the rock covering me. The noise of the cave-in had passed, and with one blow the rock overtop me shattered into a million pieces. I was liking the Tremor Fruit more and more. Not so much muscle power, but based on the strength of the devil fruit. I felt like I was merely scratching the surface. I wanted to keep this power no matter what. Sunlight leaked in as I stumbled out of my own little cave. I didn¡¯t hesitate to run to where I felt Gaara and Yugito. The sound of fighting was happening all around me, but I ignored it as I jumped from rock to rock. A huge boulder covering them I lifted it up with a groan to reveal them underneath. Yugito¡¯s body was utterly crushed. The blonde 2 tailed Jinchuuriki¡¯s life flickered for a moment in my Search Quirk, then died away. I cursed. Having spent so much effort trying to save her, in the end she was a goner. Gaara was less hurt somehow. Jumping to him I picked his head up to find he had been covered in his thinyer of sand. Protected slightly from the cave in, I pped his face slightly. It took time but his dark eyes soon opened. ¡°Weston?¡± He mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± I said, princess carrying him. ¡°Shukaku still inside you?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± he whispered but passed out again. I felt Obito, Sasuke, and Kabuto underneath me, but ignored them. Getting the Jinchuriki out of there was paramount. But I didn¡¯t want to carry a dude. Making a shadow clone I threw Gaara to him and grabbed Yugito¡¯s body. We jumped out of there and off to the main fight. There were more white Zetsus that survived. The main force of the ninjas currently fought them, but it was a losing battle on the Zetsu¡¯s side. Running around the big fight I moved toward the headquarters that the others were set up at. Finding Sakura at a medical tent I dropped Gaara and Yugito off. Since Yugito had held a tailed beast I wasn¡¯t too sure what would happen with her. I knew the tailed beasts couldn¡¯t die, but would it burst out of her? I left that up to chance. Back to the battle I started running but was stopped by Tsunade. ¡°Weston! Is Obito dead?¡± ¡°No, trapped. I need Kakashi and Guy, asap,¡± I said. ¡°They¡¯re fighting the Zetsus,¡± she said. I nodded and was soon zeroing in on them. In the thick of things they beat up the clones of Zetsu easily. Dodging this or that fight I stopped next to them. ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± I said. ¡°We need to bring an end to this.¡± The duo nodded and followed me out of the main fray. Running out of the bowl I had helped make with my Tremor fruit we came to another where all 6 Pains were fighting the 8 members of Akatsuki. ¡°Guy, blue dude with the gills. Kakashi, on Sasuke. I¡¯ve got Obito,¡± I said. Jumping into the pile of rubble I found Obito as he tore off the metal arm of one of the Pain¡¯s. I leapt toward him. My hand glowing red with heat I aimed it for his head. My Haki could sense him send a small section of his body away, but I hovered my hand over the main bad guy¡¯s face. His mask and hair caught fire with the thousands of degrees of heat forced into him. My other hand was pulling heat out of his chest, something he had no way to fight against. Physical attacks didn¡¯t work on the guy, but as long as I didn¡¯t touch him, he would stay in this ne of existence. Obito yelled out as his face continued to catch me. Jumping back I followed him. My Observation Haki sensed a kunai going for me. I grabbed it and charged it with Nen. Tossing it back the force of it was much more than had been thrown at me. I heard a scream a split second after I threw it. Ignoring everyone else I focused on Obito. Pulling and pushing heat/cold to him his clothes caught fire as his limbs turned ck from frostbite. He tried another jutsu to get away, but I pulled the heat out of him, making his limbs shake. The imperfect hand seal iplete, I hit him with everything I had. My hand went through, but then I forced a Tremor out of my arm. I built it up, Obito screaming as he didn¡¯t know what was happening. Yelling I increased the tremors further and his body split in half. Cracked like an egg as blood spurted out of him. It was ugly. His body part that had been in the other dimension came back, only to prove that my Nen and Haki covered arm was stronger. His body burst open further, sending the 2 halves away. He died almost instantly. Never to breathe again. Obito had been too confident in his power. He paid the price. Pulling my hand away I focused on Kabuto who had been trying to slink away. Slithering like a snake his lower half was now a long tail. I leapt for him. He turned as I came at him. My punch hitting him in the midsection the body copsed as Kabuto hissed. ¡°Don¡¯t! I will simply disappear,¡± he said. ¡°You will never see me again.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll never see you again if I kill you,¡± I said, charging up the other arm. ¡°The Tenkyugi!¡± He yelled. ¡°I know the sec-¡± My hit crushed his face. Blood and bone broke against my fist as his face turned into pulp with the force of Nen, Haki, Chakra, and my Tremor Devil Fruit. The ground shook where the blow had hit and his body convulsed. No head to control it I stood up as the death throes passed through him. ¡°You think I can¡¯t figure it out on my own?!¡± I said spitting on his body. ¡°You touched my girls. You die.¡± I turned around to face the others only for everything to turn ck. ¡ª I woke up not in the red room, but in my Makuramoto. I cursed out. ¡°Fucking ck Zetsu!¡± I roared. The Venom-like bad guy had attached himself to me. Taking over my body as he had done to Kabuto. I yelled out, trying to figure out what to do. The pillow room all around me, I was in a corner of my mind somehow. But if the Zetsu took over my mind and body, how was I awake? I did something I had never done before. Brought up my Status Screen while in my own mind. Pouring over it I found the culprit. ¡°Identity Theft Resistance,¡± I said. The simple move I had learned after getting Gender Bent with Nami. I wa resisting whatever he was doing to me. I tried to n, and the solution came to me. I still had my Bonus Slot Upgrade.
Which Bonus would you like to Upgrade?
Increased Intellect
Hardened Skin
Increased Vision
Drug Resistance
Minor Psychic Resistance
Venom Resistance
Identity Theft Resistance
Smooth Tongue
I clicked Identity Theft Resistance and it became Minor Identity Theft Resistance. As soon as it upgraded I felt my Makuramoto expand. More of myself returning to me. I felt stronger as I stood there. Waiting to break away. Then she appeared. Pale white skin, white eyes, and a vertical eye slit on her forehead. I could feel her power from the short distance away. Large horns sticking out of her long white hair, she wore an ornate kimono. Eyebrows trimmed in a traditional Japanese style, she was still beautiful. ¡°You have ruined my ns,¡± she said. Her voice making the room vibrate. ¡°For a thousand years my avatar has been working toward bringing me back. Working toward bearing me another fruit. But you step in, and ruin everything.¡± I felt the air choke with her chakra. But all I could think of while I saw her was that Naruto had used a reverse harem to get her to hesitate. I removed my clothes and sent Lust chakra into her. She came instantly. Yelling out, she made the mistake ofing to my Makuramoto. Where I was king. I made her clothes disappear and forced her body in a continuous orgasm. Her power began to be pulled back into her. I moved closer before she could force her way out. I sent a huge amount of chakra into her smooth skin. Mindless was activated as the orgasm tripled in power. Dropping her to the pillow I was upon her soon enough. Her legs opening I dove into her. Groaning once fully sheathed I didn¡¯t stop. Acting on instinct as I used my Lust chakra to keep her from thinking. I humped into her hard. She yelled out, but not in anger, in sheer bliss. Her long nails digging into me I sped up as I didn¡¯t hold back against her. My mouth on her small nipples my hands were on her rump, pulling her into me as she gushed liquid out. Deep thrusts made her white eyes roll to the back of her head as she cried out. Her legs wrapping around me her cunt tightened as I came into her with a groan. We both became lost in the sex as I started up again. Flipping her around I took her from the back. Her body reacting she pushed back into me as my arms wrapped around her neck. Moving her face to look at me. We locked eyes. She hesitated a moment but was then kissing me. Our tongues in one another¡¯s mouths she grunted as I continued to pull out and m in. Hitting her as far as possible she pulled away. Her face smothered in one of the pillows she yelled out as I jack hammered her from the back. For hours we fucked in my Makuramoto. All the while she weakened as I sent her into one orgasm after another. Her power waning, what little bit had been in the Zetsu, disappeared as I felt myself grow stronger in my own domain. We didn¡¯t stop fucking though. Getting on top she moved my hands to her breasts as she rocked back and forth. Crying out as my lust poured into her. I gave her my best. Every position I could think of to shut her up. Standing up and fucking her against the wall. After I came I lifted her legs up and pounded into her once more. Eventually her strength waned, and she stopped moving as I emptied into her a final time. Looking up at me in anger, she didn¡¯t say anything. I stared awkwardly in the pupil-less eyes. ¡°I know you are the mother of chakra,¡± I said slowly. ¡°Unsurpassed in strength. But chakra has changed since you have been around. Turning into shadow element, or mind, or¡­lust. We have been able to do amazing things with it.¡± I let out a sigh. Her face still unreadable. ¡°You had your chance in life. And I¡¯m sorry I ruined your n. But it¡¯s our time here now. New chakra elements will appear. The ninja world will continue on.¡± She stared at me for a long time. Simply gauging what I said. Eventually I felt my power begin to grow again and she disappeared. ¡°Weston!¡± Someone yelled as I coughed. Sitting up I tore away the ck sludge of the Zetsu body from my face. It was slowly slinking away as I poured heat into it. Hissing it¡¯s final breath the sludge sizzled and evaporated. It¡¯s strength finally gone. I looked up to see Hinata and Yamato over me. ¡°I made it,¡± I said, amazed. ¡°What happened?¡± Hinata asked as she bent down to my level. ¡°I fuc-saw a goddess,¡± I said with a wide smile. ¡°Who¡¯s left?¡± ¡°Kakashi and Sasuke are still fighting.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Pain?¡± I asked with a groan as I got up. I turned to see him in front of the now visible statue of the 10 tailed beast. 3 of his 6 bodies were still alive. All 3 stared at the monstrous head of the statue. Calming myself down I focused on the water around me. Sliding into Kame Mode my power replenished. The euphoric moments of the invincible strength I felt passed and I jumped to him. ¡°Not nning on doing anything dumb, I hope,¡± I said. One of the Pain¡¯s turned to face me. An arm missing he had fought well, but even Pain wasn¡¯t immune. ¡°I was so close,¡± he said. ¡°I really thought that I was in charge. I had it all nned out.¡± ¡°You wanted to use the chakra of the 10 tailed beast to power the war engine of a mercenary group, right? Providing cheap soldiers to people. Allowing them to phase out ninjas.¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± Pain said. ¡°I understand it, but you still would have killed a lot of people,¡± I said. ¡°If you provide cheap soldiers. Then the wars wouldn¡¯t have ended until there was 1 nation on top¡­which you would have taken over.¡± Pain gave me a smirk. Not agreeing or denying that was his n. ¡°I agree that the current system is messed up, Pain,¡± I admitted. ¡°But your n was doomed to fail. I mean look around. We have 5 nations working together to end this threat.¡± We both turned to the groups of people around the bowl we had made. ¡°This right here is the first step toward something great.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± He asked. ¡°United Viges. All working toward the same goal. A joint army, like this one. Made up of ninjas from all nations. I don¡¯t see this broken systemsting after this. We could make it something great. Where we don¡¯t fight one another. There are more threats out there. Other continents to worry about. There is no reason we should allow fighting to happen on ournd. Dragging in little kids, making orphans, forcing ninjas to be the primary upation of the people.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Pain asked slowly. There was a little bit of hope in his voice. ¡°Work with me. With us. I think we can make a better nation than you imagined. One where the viges maintain their autonomy, but also are under 1 person. A person that the people vote for. Rather than sticking to the strongest. We get someone in the job that is the most qualified. Move past the day and age where strength means everything. There are minds out there far more likely to maintain the peace you dreamed of.¡± America was built on the minds of great men. They had seen the error of past governments and tried to make a nation beyond that. Granted it wasn¡¯t perfect, but it was the solution they came up with. I didn¡¯t see why I couldn¡¯t piggyback off the work they did. Unite the nations to one cause. ¡°I think I¡¯d like to see that,¡± Pain said after some thought. ¡°Weston!¡± A voice yelled from above. Hinata, Yamato, and I turned to see Naruto at the top of the rocks. ¡°I came as soon as I heard! Is the fighting over?!¡± ¡°It is!¡± I yelled. ¡°Freakin idiot,¡± I mumbled. As Naruto ran over to us I looked at my rewards from the quest. My eyes widened as a smile split my face. ¡°Pet Choice?¡± I mumbled as Naruto walked up. He was only a step away as it all turned ck once more. CHAPTER 252 I CHOOSE YOU CHAPTER 252 I CHOOSE YOU Next to me was Naruto. We were in arge room. In front of us were all 9 tailed beasts. They were massive. The room itself was a good 100 feet tall and the 9 animals nearly touched the top. They stood in front of us in a wide arc. Starting at the 1 tailed beast they fanned out until the 9 tailed fox. At their center was a ghost. He was a pale man with legs that faded to nothingness. Small horns on his head he had a thick beard and disheveled hair. His eyes were purple with 6 rings around the pupils. ¡°I am the Sage of the 6 Paths,¡± the man said. I could feel the power in his voice as he spoke. ¡°What the hell?¡± Naruto asked. ¡°What are we doing here?¡± ¡°I have brought you here,¡± the sage said. ¡°I have been watching events for some time now. I never expected my mother to haveid such ns in ce. I had worried, but I see it was for nothing. You have cut short her ns for thisnd.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± I said as I walked up. Still a little hesitant in front of the eyes of the tailed beasts. ¡°What¡¯s the asion?¡± ¡°I simply wanted to wish you luck,¡± he said. ¡°You, Naruto. I see a familiar power in you. Much like my own son¡­¡± The man went into a long exnation about how Naruto was the supposed reincarnation of his son. Something about chakra and hard work. I didn¡¯t pay much attention. It sounded like bullshit to me. I was especially annoyed that Naruto was there since he had been off training while I did most of the work. While they talked I brought up my notification.
Naruto Quest 13: Complete
End Akatsuki
Prevent the Awakening of the 10 tailed beast
End the threat of the Rabbit Goddess.
Rewards:
Pet Choice
Weakness Eliminator
Bonus Slot Upgrade
I had thought I would get my Challenger Slots, but I forgot that usually happened a few dayster. For now these rewards sounded pretty nice. I used my Bonus Slot Upgrade, making Minor Psychic Resistance into Medium Psychic Resistance. I was sure that had helped me along with the Identity Theft Resistance. But psychics scared me more than anything so I wanted that. I nned to use my Weakness Eliminator to remove my Give and Take Quirk Blowback. Potentially making me able to shootsers. But the Pet Choice¡­now that was intriguing. Especially as I stared at 9 possible pets in front of me. I knew that the tailed beasts were far too powerful. They had to be sealed inside of a body to hold onto them. But I had an otherworldly power. A power that went beyond chakra. And I hoped it could be used to bind one of these walking nuclear weapons to me. As the Sage of Six Paths finished his exnation to a lost Naruto, I stepped up. ¡°I have been working for years to prevent your mother from taking over,¡± I said. ¡°I would like a boon.¡± ¡°What?¡± The man asked, surprised. ¡°I was merely congratting you on saving you-¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, that¡¯s great and all. But you are friends with the tailed beasts. I would like one of my own,¡± I said. Growing excited as I thought about it. ¡°These are not toys to pass out,¡± the man said, growing angry. ¡°These are living breathing-¡± ¡°I n to keep fighting,¡± I said to the tailed beasts. ¡°Naruto has Kurama.¡± I pointed to the tailed beast. ¡°How do you know that name?!¡± Therge fox growled. I cursed, maybe that was supposed to be some big reveal, but the Japanese 9-tailed fox was always called Kurama. ¡°I want one of you to join me,¡± I said, ignoring the dark chakra of the strongest tailed beast. He was still in Naruto anyway, so I doubted I could take it. ¡°I think I have a way to take one of you with me. I don¡¯t know what it would entail. But I n to keep fighting. Keep striving for power. I would like one of you to be by my side.¡± My words echoed in therge room. The old man had been ring at me, but slowly his face softened. ¡°What do you n to keep fighting against?¡± ¡°I n to change this ninja world for the better. No more would I want you tailed beasts to be secret weapons of the viges. A threat. I want a partner to join me. Not someone to be locked away.¡± ¡°How do you propose to do that?¡± The old man asked. ¡°I have a way. I don¡¯t know much about it. But I think it would bind one of you to me. And me to you. Allowing us to form a partnership as we help one another.¡± I was mostly spitballing, but it sounded good. These beasts were used to being trapped for years inside of a person like a¡­pokeball almost. I smiled widely. ¡°Who would join me?¡± The old man looked to the beasts. They appeared to have some sort of mental conversation between one another. Long moments I waited until finally 3 stepped forward. My heart began to beat in my chest. Finally it was happening. My Pokemon rite of passage. But who would I choose? ¡°These 3 are willing to risk it,¡± the old man said. ¡°The Nibi,¡± he said, pointing to the 2 tailed beast. It¡¯s body resembled arge feline. It¡¯s skin was alive as it stared at me. ck and blue mes all around it, I knew it had been Yugito¡¯s only a short time ago. She had passed, but the tailed beast lived on. ¡°The Sanbi,¡± he said pointing to the 3 tailed beast. It was a giant turtle. It¡¯s face distorted with spikes I thought it could be fitting because of my summoned beast. ¡°And the Gobi,¡± he said pointing to the 5 tailed beast. It was like a mix between a horse and ferret. It¡¯s 4 legs and main body that of a horse, the face stared at me menacingly. Logic told me that the more tails meant the most powerful. But I had no idea if I could link to the tailed beast. My choice came down to Pokemon. I had Charmander, Squirtle, and¡­a white Ponyta option. ¡°Char-I mean the Nibi,¡± I said to the 2 tailed fire cat. ¡°I would like you to join me.¡± The cat hissed at the old man, but he simply nodded. I walked forward, my hands shaking as I brought up the Pet Choice. Praying that it would work. A screen popped up as I used the item.
Make this animal your Pet?
Y/N
I clicked Y but nothing happened. Then suddenly a light shot from my chest into the 2 tailed beast. Connecting the 2 of us for long seconds. As we connected the beast began to shrink as more notifications popped up.
Devolving Pet Strength due tock of Privileges.
10--->9
Devolving Pet Strength due tock of Privileges.
9--->8
Devolving Pet Strength due tock of Privileges.
8--->7
¡­.
Devolving Pet Strength due tock of Privileges.
2--->1
As thest notification appeared, the Nibi shrunk down to that of a normal housecat. I cursed internally, but it was much more Pokemon sized now. I guessed this was why I was able to beat Articuno during my 1st challenge. They didn¡¯t let you have too strong of animals as pets. I risked it and walked up to the cat. The ck and blue mes of the body weren¡¯t hot as I reached down. The feline sniffed my hand then ran up my arm. Wrapping itself around my neck I felt content with my choice. ¡°What¡¯s your real name?¡± I asked the cat. It didn¡¯t answer, resting it¡¯s head on my shoulder I shrugged and walked back to the Sage. ¡°It appears that she is bound to you now,¡± the old man said. A small smile on his lips. ¡°Take care of her. Wherever you may go.¡± I nodded as I walked back to Naruto. Bringing up my Status Screen, there was a new section for Pet.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: Naruto
World 1 Quest:
World 2: One Piece
World 2 Quest:
World 3: My Hero Academia*
World 3 Quest:
World 4: Berserk
World 4 Quest:
World 5: One Punch Man
World 5 Quest: Get to S-ss
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Pet: 2 -Tailed Beast Enter Name
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
5 Challenger Slots World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Give and Take Quirk
Conqueror''s Haki
Cross World Summoning
Chakra Sense
Berserker Mode
Search Quirk
Nen
Tremor Devil Fruit
Bonuses Increased Intellect
4 Challenger Slots Hardened Skin
Increased Vision
Drug Resistance
Medium Psychic Resistance
Venom Resistance
Minor Identity Theft Resistance
Smooth Tongue
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
2 Challenger Slots Seastone Jitte Stored
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights Stored (3)
Hero Costume
Reject Dial Stored (2)
Gantz Armor Stored (50)
Gantz Sword Stored
Baria Reef Map
Condom Stored (341)
Anti-Hero Costume Stored
Chakra Paper Stored (5000)
Weakness Eliminator Stored
Currency: Berrie 6,084,112
1 Challenger Slot Yen 1,680,515,741
Ryo 5,310,951
Gold 2,988.17
Zeni 195,424
Jenny 398,221,479
I entered Nibi as the name, in hopes I could name her whatever it¡¯s real name waster. The cat was weightless on my shoulders, but I could feel the immense amount of chakra inside. Even a 10th of her strength, she could be a big help to me in the future. ¡°What just happened?¡± Naruto asked slowly. ¡°I got my first Pokemon,¡± I said with a wide smile. ¡°A what?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s get the hell out of here.¡± ¡°Onest thing,¡± the Sage said, drawing our eyes. ¡°Already the leaders of yournd are looking into how they can extract the tailed beasts from the statue. Another war may yet break out between them.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought of that.¡± There were 5 nuclear bombs, ready for the taking right behind me. If the tailed beasts could be put inside, of course they could be extracted. ¡°I am going to release them,¡± the Sage said. ¡°Into the world.¡± ¡°Are they willing to not attack us anymore?¡± I asked as I looked around. ¡°They will leave you humans alone,¡± the man said. He turned to Naruto. ¡°I can release you from the kyubi as well. You would not be at the risk of death with my method.¡± I watched Naruto. The yellow haired kid looked up to the 9 tailed fox. ¡°Kurama is it?¡± He asked. The fox growled. ¡°Do you want to go?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The fox spat. Naruto frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t really want you to,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve had you with me all my life. I never really got to know you. But if it¡¯s what you want¡­¡± The fox turned to the old man. They stared at one another for a time and the old guy nodded. Slowly the tailed beasts began to disappear. First the 3rd tail, then 4th, 5, 6, and 7th. As the tailed beasts evaporated into thin air, 3 stayed. Still locked to the people around us was the 1 tailed attacked to Gaara, the 8 tailed attached to Killer B, and the 9 tailed attached to Naruto. With a huff the 9 tailed sat down on the floor and we were sucked back into our real bodies. ¡°What now?!¡± Hinata yelled as I woke up. ¡°Just good stuff,¡± I assured as I stood. The 2 tailed beast wasn¡¯t anywhere near me. I brought up my screen and where the Pet Icon was there was a button that said Summon. I clicked it and the ck/blue cat appeared on my shoulder. Sitting up it looked around then jumped to Hinata. She gasped as the fiery animalnded on her, but it was an expert at maneuvering and wrapped itself around her neck. ¡°Who is this?¡± She asked. Her eyes wide as the cat began to purr around her. ¡°My new friend. She is called Nibi,¡± I said. I turned to Naruto who was slowly waking up. ¡°Did it go?¡± He shook his head, his hand moving to his stomach. ¡°He decided to stay for now.¡± ¡°Awesome,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s get a hold of the Raikage. There is an ind that I think will help you out. Help you get to know the tailed beast more.¡± I hoped to stop by as well, but since Kibi wasn¡¯t inside of me I doubted it would help. ¡°Come on, there¡¯s a lot of cleanup to do. Did Kakashi win against Sasuke?¡± I asked. ¡°Sasuke is here?¡± Naruto asked, perking up. ¡°Of course. You really think a big fight could happen and he wouldn¡¯t be on the losing side?¡± I asked. Grabbing his shoulder we made our way through the rubble, trying to figure out what to do next. CHAPTER 253 NOW OR NEVER CHAPTER 253 NOW OR NEVER Like the Joker, Sasuke got away. The supposed dark avenger was quick to escape when things weren¡¯t going his way. Back in the manga I was pretty sure he came to our side, only to double cross at the end, causing a fight between he and Naruto. I let Naruto chase after him. He and his bromance could run off together and the true ending to Naruto could be reached. Things had wrapped up rather nicely. That was until 1 ninja started a fight with another. There wasn¡¯t near the death and destruction on any of the sides as there had been in canon. I had been able to attack Akatsuki before they could bring back the dead kages. Saving lives and dozens of chapters as people long dead were prevented from doing most of the fighting. I had read once that Masashi Kishimoto, who wrote Naruto, wanted to end the war much sooner, but because Naruto was so popr the editors were desperate to keep it going. So he extended it out. Now that people¡¯s parents and family members weren¡¯t killed off, ninjas were full of energy. And when killers were full of energy, they tended to start fights. It wasn¡¯t long until 1 person pissed off another. Another used one of stealing, or hitting on a girlfriend, or brought up long dead people who this or that person killed during some war. The Great Shinobi Alliance turned into the Great Shinobi I¡¯m Not Talking To You. The 5 Kage¡¯s pulled their people back and were on their way home. I was able to pull Mei into my Makuramoto. We spent a long time there, being with one another, making ns, and setting dates for when we would see one another again. I wasn¡¯t able to talk to Temari, but there would be time for thatter. I was serious about taking over the Naruto World. She would be key for me. My Sand Ninja wife if things went the way I wanted. But for now I had to work on my first one. ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked Hinata. She blushed, but nodded. Hand in hand we walked into the Hokage¡¯s tent. ¡°Out!¡± Tsunade barked from herrge bed. The woman had demanded a break earlier that day, refusing all audiences as she rxed from the worry of thest few years. ¡°There is another threat to Konoha,¡± I said, forcing the woman to shoot up. ¡°What now?!¡± She yelled, her nostrils ring. ¡°I¡¯m just joking,¡± I said, putting my hand over Hinata¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We want you to marry us.¡± ¡°What?!¡± She said, getting off of the bed. ¡°Hinata says she wants to get married. We have been engaged for a few years. I would like you to officiate,¡± I admitted. ¡°That can wait,¡± Tsunade groaned. ¡°No,¡± Hinata said firmly. ¡°I want it done now.¡± Uncharacteristic of her, she was no longer blushing. Standing up to the Hokage as she kept a firm look on her face. Her spiritual energy was all over the ce, but her face was resolute. ¡°My family has kept this over my head for years. I want this now or never. I am sick of the threats and back pedaling.¡± ¡°Threats?¡± I asked, annoyed. She locked eyes with me, but nodded. ¡°Who threatened you?¡± I asked, anger clear in my voice. ¡°It does not matter. We will have this done, and they will no longer have a say in what I do,¡± Hinata said. I guessed this wasn¡¯t as simple as I originally assumed. There might be some fighting when we got back, but I was confident in my skills if someone tried to start something. I let out my anger. Forcing myself to be calm I looked to Tsunade. ¡°Please,dy-Hokage.¡± Tsunade frowned. ¡°Are you sure?¡± She asked. ¡°What I say goes in the vige. If I say you¡¯re married, then you¡¯re married.¡± ¡°I am sure,¡± Hinata said. ¡°Me too,¡± I admitted. I worried that Hinata didn¡¯t know what she was getting into with me. She was the one pushing for this, not like I was fighting her though. I wanted her by my side more than I had realized. ¡°Fine, good for you, you¡¯re married,¡± Tsunade said, putting her hands on our shoulders. ¡°Now get the fuck out of my tent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± I asked. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Tsunade said, moving to the bed. ¡°You can file for a license when we get back to the vige and I¡¯ll sign it. But this is good enough for what you need. Now, leave me the fuck alone. I am going to have the first bit of sleep I have had in weeks.¡± I turned to Hinata, disappointed, but she was smiling broadly. ¡°Hello husband,¡± she whispered. ¡°Hello wife,¡± I said. We studied one another for a moment, then we were kissing. Hinata was a different person as we kissed. Like some switch had been flipped in her she was no longer the reserved girl I had made out with a few times. She was all hands as she practically tore off my clothes. ¡°Out!¡± Tsunade roared. Iughed as I picked up Hinata in a princess carry. Hinata blushed deeply, but her face and eyes were all smiles for me as I carried her to my tent. I had set it apart from others. A good view of the area around us. It wasn¡¯t much, but neither of us cared. Opening up the small 2 person tent we ignored everything else as we explored one another. It had been a long time since I felt this way. There was something special about a wedding night. Myst was with Hancock, but that was a blur to me. Hancock and I had been having amazing sex since we met. The honeymoon had turned into one long sex session as days passed. Never leaving one another¡¯s arms as we hungered for one another. This was different. Almost sweet. Hinata was an ideal bride. That kind of bride that your grandma pretended she was back in the day. Pure and innocent on her wedding night. Hinata was actually those things. A virgin in all meanings of the word, she had swore she would save it until her wedding, and it proved true. Kissing was still new to us, so we settled on that for a long time. My hands moving along her clothes. Our tongues in one another¡¯s mouth. She moaned and shook in excitement as I took it slow. Touching her skin here or there to make a jolt of pleasure run through her. As the pleasure built up I explored her more. My hands moving inside of her shirt she gasped and shivered but never stopped me. Her pale gray eyes staring at me, scared but excited as I pushed her further with each movement. ¡°You know¡­we are a little young for getting married,¡± I said. ¡°My mom was married by this age,¡± Hinata whispered. ¡°Also she was my dad¡¯s distant cousin.¡± She let out a sigh. ¡°I would much rather you than someone they threatened me with.¡± That news wasn¡¯t all too surprising to me. Most families with bloodlines liked to keep it in the family. But the fact that she had been threatened annoyed me. I wondered if maybe the Hyuga head would have tried to pull something. For so long this had been a threat against me as well. Not from my family, but that Hinata, or more urately, her family could take it away. It was sad that we lived in a harsh world. One where war was rampant, and kids had to move quickly to replenish the poption the battles killed For now I pushed those worries away. As she writhed under me I began kissing her more fervently. She moaned as her body epted the affection. ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything,¡± she whispered. ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡± She bit her lip but nodded. I grabbed the bottom of her shirt and lifted. Her back arched as she allowed me to remove it. Her hands going to her breasts to hide them I couldn¡¯t help but be more turned on by how innocent she was. My blushing bride. I lifted my own shirt, revealing my chiseled muscles. She became more bold then. Reaching out she touched my chest. Running her fingers along my skin as I stared down at her. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful,¡± I said. She hesitated, but smiled wide as I moved back down to her. Her arms moving away she grabbed onto me as I pressed our bodies together. Her chest pressing against me all I wanted to do was marvel at her perfect skin. But that could happenter. For now, I had to have her. Fingertips running across smooth skin I moved up to her breasts. Pouring chakra into her she gasped. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She moaned. ¡°Using my element,¡± I whispered. The veins around her eyes bulged as she watched chakra leave her and move into her body. She shivered, her lower half lifting up. Then in a wave the orgasm hit her. Eyes closing, she gasped as her hands held onto the nket underneath her. I had done this to her a couple of times, but I had never touched her directly. She received the full treatment as her voice whined from the power of it. As the pleasure peaked and disappeared she breathed in and out heavily as I continued to knead her breasts. ¡°That was interesting to watch,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Oh yeah? What did it look like?¡± I asked, intrigued. With her Byakugan she could see chakra. With my Chakra Sean¡¯s sometimes I felt like I could see it. But I doubted it was as strong as her skill. ¡°Like a part of you was entering me,¡± she whispered. ¡°Then let¡¯s make it true,¡± I said. My hands moving to her waistband. She shivered but nodded. Helping me slide her pants off she revealed her slight pubic hair. Her legs crossing to hide her pussy I bent down and kissed her navel. ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous,¡± I said. She bit her lip, unable to speak. I bent my body up. ¡°You¡¯ll have to do this part.¡± It took her a moment, but she smiled and sat up. Her hands moving to my belt she unbuckled it. Her hands shaking she was almost desperate to reveal my dick. At full mast it shot out causing her to gasp. ¡°It¡¯s bigger than I remember,¡± she said, fear in her voice. ¡°Oh right, the Chunin Exam,¡± I said. ¡°So you were watching?¡± ¡°For a bit,¡± she mumbled as she looked up at me. ¡°A bit? That sounds like a long time,¡± Iughed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that long,¡± she said shyly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± I said. Leaning forward I kissed her as I pushed us down. She didn¡¯t fight it as she opened her legs. I could feel the heating from her pussy as my dick lined up with her entrance. ¡°Do you want protection?¡± I asked. She shook her head, kissing me. ¡°I want the real thing,¡± she said. ¡°We will figure it outter.¡± ¡°Do you want¡­my mark?¡± I asked. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± She whispered. ¡°I can mark you with my chakra. And also Link to it. You would have a better idea where I am. And possibly emotions-¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said quickly. I nodded as I began to kiss her again. I wasn¡¯t much for hiding stuff from my wives. I lined my dick up with her as our lips locked to one another. Then slid in slowly. Hinata shuddered as I entered her. Her face scrunching up in pain. As I reached her maidenhead I began to channel Pleasure into her. A simple amount at first. I broke through her hymen and she gasped. Her hands moving to my body she pulled me in. Entering her tight cunt I groaned as I dove in slowly. Pleasure built up as I moved in and as soon as our crotches collided she came. ¡°Weston!¡± She cried out as her legs extended out. Her eyes locking on mine as pleasure moved through her body in arge wave. As it finished I began humping her hard. My Pleasure chakra making the pain disappear I made every thrust cause nerves to fire out telling her that she wanted me to keep doing what I was doing. It built up until she came again. Her bodytched onto mine as it did. Her lips on me she gasped for dear life as a stronger orgasm moved through her. As it ebbed I increased the chakra. Taking the Pleasure up a notch to Love, she grunted as her body only felt more. Now though her mind was added, telling her that she loved every thrust. She grabbed onto me, scratching me as her body reacted. Every other thrust caused an orgasm in her. Minor tremors that made her shake but still have enough strength to move. They built up like a snowball rolling downhill until onerge orgasm racked her entire body. Yelling out, her toes curled and back arched as my dick going in and out of her made her fall in love with the feeling. As the big orgasm left I upped the chakra again. This time it was Mindless, and the orgasm just continued happening to her as I pounded into her. My 11 inch dick pulled all the way out and mmed back in. Her blood and juices coating me. The veiny member was never harder as I made my virgin bride lose her voice. Crying out with every thrust all she could do was watch it happen and try to catch her breath. Her eyes were like saucers as they watched me impale her. Unsure how I was doing what I was doing she took it all. Groaning as my ns pounded into her cervix. ¡°Weston!¡± She got out. Her eyes locking on mine. I nodded, speeding up and with a deep thrust I bottomed out in her. Cumming with everything I had. She moaned as the chakra coated cum filled her up. Her body shivering in aftershocks she held onto me with her strong hands and thighs. Taking each deposit of my semen in her with a happy shake of her body. As the Harem mark formed on her she didn¡¯t notice. She already had chakra, so it wouldn¡¯t awaken in her. But she did watch in amazement as the chakra in my cum moved to the heart. I sat up, pressing on the heart as I poured more chakra into her. The Link was formed, and I felt her in my mind. All I could feel from her was love. Reina, Shinju, and Hina were back there as well. But now Hinata was paramount as we studied one another. ¡°This is¡­amazing,¡± she said. Tears in her eyes as she tried to wipe them away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, my hand caressing her cheek. ¡°I can feel it. Your love for me,¡± she said, her hand on her heart. ¡°Of course,¡± I said, kissing her. ¡°You¡¯re my wife.¡± She smiled wider, kissing me back. ¡°I am,¡± she said as her pussy tightened around me. ¡°Now let¡¯s do this again.¡± I chuckled and rolled us over. She blushed as my hands explored her breasts, but the powerful ninja was soon rocking herself back and forth. Impaling herself on my dick as I filled her up again. The night was long. Hinata made it 4 rounds before she was too tired to continue. It was our honeymoon though. She stuck it out for 2 more rounds before she passed out in a blissful stupor. As she cuddled up to me, content, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the same. We were young, yes, but I nned to be with her through thick and thin. With Hinata by my side, I knew I could do anything. There were many things we hadn¡¯t figured out yet. I needed to quit being a ninja somehow, and start recruiting for my school. Fighting could start at any point, but I would see it through. I still had a lot of worlds to see, and powers to get. My wish was drawing ever closer. I received a notification as Iid there.
Naruto World Complete
Congrattions on finishing the world. Rewards increased for finishing
the story with less casualties than canon
Rewards:
Challenger Ability Slot x 1
Challenger Item Slot x 1
Challenger Pet Slot x 1
Due to the canon finishing, you will no longer be able
to earn challenger slots.
You may still be given quests to continue the story for the Naruto World.
¡°Finally,¡± I mumbled as I read through it. I guessed the Pet Slot was my bonus. Not exactly what I wanted since I didn¡¯t know all of Nibi¡¯s capabilities, but he could prove useful. Iid there thinking for a while. It had taken me 3 years to beat the canon. And now that it was done I felt content. But I wanted to live on in this world. I could receive more quests. Build my life with Reina, Hina, Shinju, Hinata, Mei, and Temuri. There was the Hokage too. I wasn¡¯t sure Hinata¡¯s exact feelings but I would know soon enough when she awoke. But there were bigger events on my mind for now. I had to keep going. I didn¡¯t know when my next challenge would be, but I hadpleted my goal. ¡°World Escape,¡± I said with a sigh. Forced out of the world and into the red room. CHAPTER 254 VACATION CHAPTER 254 VACATION Announcement Smut focused until Chapter 263...smut actually slows down after that. It doesn''t end, but Weston has some things to work through between now and the start of the next book. There were now 3 green lights in the red room. Gantz, High School of the Dead, and Naruto. All 3 were the first 3 worlds I had entered whening to the red room. Only 8 to go¡­ It was going to take a long time to finish the roompletely. ¡°When should I venture out?¡± I asked myself as I stared at the entrance to the Junction. There were 3 more branches to explore. Comics, Books, and Manhwa. My past self hopefully had a n when he chose these worlds, but I was still muddling through. ¡°Dragon Ball Z,¡± I said, pointing at it. ¡°Chi, is a must¡­or is it?¡± I asked myself, for probably the first time. ¡°With it you can sense power¡­I can do that with Haki. It would work for people far away¡­but I can do that with Haki and Search. Especially if I meet my foes. What else?¡± ¡°You can attack with it,¡± I said. Pulling chakra out of me I formed a white glowing ball. I forced it up. The ball mmed into the ceiling, but did no outward damage. ¡°I can do that now.¡± ¡°Special techniques¡­. Special Beam Cannon, but Polo is probably still a dick,¡± I admitted. ¡°Destructo Disc could be useful¡­back burner.¡± ¡°You can fly¡­I can do that already,¡± I said with a frown. Slowly talking myself out of DBZ. I wanted to go there, but to be honest, there weren¡¯t too many women. There was Bulma¡­and that was it. ¡°I don¡¯t want to steal her because then there would be no Trunks. And Trunks is pretty awesome.¡± ¡°Fucking cons are starting to outweigh the pros,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Let¡¯s say I go there. Talk Yamcha into teaching me Chi, or if I¡¯m lucky, Kame. Then what? I would have to get a quest to add it to my status screen. Then get a Challenger Ability Slot to use it outside of there. But I can do most things Chi can now¡­and I haven¡¯t mastered my current ultimate punch yet.¡± I was stuck on what to do as a notification appeared.
Congrattions on clearing 3 Doors
Rewards:
Dual Processing
10 day vacation
¡°What the hell,¡± I said as I brought my status screen up.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: One Piece
World 1 Quest:
World 2: My Hero Academia*
World 2 Quest:
World 3: Berserk
World 3 Quest:
World 4: One Punch Man
World 4 Quest: Get to S-ss
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Dual Processing
Pet: Nibi Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
6 Challenger Slots World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Give and Take Quirk
Conqueror''s Haki
Cross World Summoning
Chakra Sense
Berserker Mode
Search Quirk
Nen
Tremor Devil Fruit
Bonuses Increased Intellect
5 Challenger Slots Hardened Skin
Increased Vision
Drug Resistance
Medium Psychic Resistance
Venom Resistance
Minor Identity Theft Resistance
Smooth Tongue
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
3 Challenger Slots Seastone Jitte Stored
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights Stored (3)
Hero Costume
Reject Dial Stored (2)
Gantz Armor Stored (50)
Gantz Sword Stored
Baria Reef Map
Condom Stored (402)
Anti-Hero Costume Stored
Chakra Paper Stored (5000)
Weakness Eliminator Stored
10 day Vacation Stored
Currency: Berrie 6,084,112
1 Challenger Slot Yen 1,680,515,741
Ryo 5,310,951
Gold 2,988.17
Zeni 195,424
Jenny 398,221,479
¡°Finally another skill,¡± I said. Dual Processing was now in my skills with World Lasting Physique. ¡°So can I think real fast?¡± I asked. I thought of my abilities, forcing them to my hand. It felt smoother as I called them all, but it was called Dual Processing for a reason. I forced my mind to do the same to my other fist. To my amazement it started to. ¡°Woah,¡± I said. I had just received a major jump in intelligence. Before it had taken all I had to put multiple abilities into one fist. Now I barely tried it and was able to grasp the concept. ¡°I guess 3 worlds is some kind of threshold.¡± I thought back to my first Challenge. I couldn¡¯t remember his name, but he had cleared 3 worlds. He had also attacked me with both arms. Maybe this skill was what allowed him to do that. ¡°Awesome,¡± I said as I clicked my 10 day vacation.
Would you like to use your Vacation?
You will not be able to enter the main worlds.
Your timer for the next challenge will not draw closer
during this time.
The World Escape Function will also have the Cooldown Reduced.
Y/N
¡°Damn,¡± I said, amazed. ¡°How long has it been since I took a break?¡± Usually I had some off time now and then in the worlds. But when I came here, I typically jumped to the next world. Never idle in my search for power. ¡°Over 5 years,¡± I said amazed. Probably closer to 6. ¡°I haven¡¯t taken 1 single break.¡± I looked to the entrance. The main worlds were those doors around me. But something had been bugging me since I spoke to Courtney. She said that we were able to pick the worlds in the hallway. ¡°I supposedly can¡¯t earn Challenger Slots. But why have them? What did I pick? Monster Pals for sure¡­and probably smut,¡± I said. ¡°But what is the middle door¡­and what¡¯s in the smut? Are there quests in those too?¡± My hand hovered over the screen. I clicked Y. The doors around me turned from red/green to gray. All except the main door leading out. It was blue. Stepping out there was the door on my left that held the Rejected worlds. ¡°You¡¯re Monster Pals,¡± I said, pointing at the next door. ¡°But what are you 2? What did I pick?¡± I stared at them a long time. Opening the middle door there were 11 doors all around me. That was it. They had red lights over the doors at least. ¡°10 days¡­¡± I said. I was still hesitant to try to find Pokemon. Thest guy said he spent too long there. Maybe if I got another vacation I would try to figure it out. Right now I was content to have Nibi as my Pokemon pal. I walked up to the middle door and opened it. The ckness all around me it slowly illuminated until it was revealed that I was on a sidewalk. Some people around me I noticed my reflection in a window next to me. Focusing on myself memories began to flow in. I was Weston Watanabe. 17 years old, myst family member, my grandfather, recently passed. A student dedicated to be a civil servant, I spent most of my time studying. Knowledge poured into me of subjects I had once known nothing about. My Dual Processing kicking in I felt myself be smarter as I processed more information from the memory meld. As the pain of the World Lasting Physique kicked in I had absorbed everything. Letting out a sigh I leaned on the wall for a moment as I gathered all the information. When the pain stopped I was met with a notification.
You have chosen the Realist Hero World
Sometimes Academics are a Valid Solution
¡°Realist Hero,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I know that name.¡± I thought back trying to remember what it was from. Thinking of all the manga I had read, it didn¡¯te to me until the light appeared above my head. ¡°Fucking Isekai hall,¡± I said. Then I felt myself being pulled up into a portal as it all turned ck. ¡ª I woke up on arge b. Designs etched into the ground I felt the presences around me. Their Spiritual Energy was clear as day. I jumped up, ready to fight if they wanted to start something. ¡°Hold hero,¡± a man said from the shadows. My eyes adjusted to the dim light. Around me were 6 men in ck robes. Behind them was who I guessed was some head priest and a king. The king wasn¡¯t much to look at. A goatee and mustache he was older with graying brown hair. No muscle on him he was hardly a threat. The priest was a little overweight. Arge pope hat on his head I studied them as people lit candles. ¡°Oh mighty hero,¡± the priest said. His voice booming in therge room he tried to act almost mysterious as he spoke. I wasn¡¯t too impressed. ¡°We people of Elfreiden, have risked much in summoning you to our world. We beseech you, please help us in our times of need.¡± I looked around. Honestly I was tempted to do World Escape. But I had read this manga, and there were a lot of hotties. I just wasn¡¯t sure if it was worth my time. Did I want to vacation here for 10 days? This ce could be nice, but way too much work for my vacation. I needed something a little more¡­slice of life. ¡°World Escape,¡± I said and it all turned ck. Once I was in the room again I looked to the other 10 doors. ¡°So if this one was Isekai, I¡¯m guessing these are too.¡± I tried to think of all the awesome Isekai stories out there. A ssic trope in Japanese manga and anime, a normal person was summoned to another world and expected to beat a demon king or something. ¡°Arifuerta,¡± I said. ¡°That could be one of the worlds. Knights and Magic too¡­no that one had Gundams. I doubt it.¡± I tried to think what to do. There were possibilities there. They had their own magic systems, and fights. I would do well, but were the magic systems worth a Challenger slot? ¡°There is a reason they didn¡¯t be as big as One Piece or Naruto,¡± I said. Isekai stories were good, but I would have to learn the power system from scratch. Where Naruto and MHA I had known how to use my power right away. ¡°Better hold off on these worlds until I finish more stories,¡± I said. Walking out I headed into thest door in the hall. Inside were 9 doors. I had my suspicions on what they were. ¡°Time for a true vacation,¡± I mumbled. Changing it up a little I went to the door on my right. Stepping in I headed off to what I hoped was a sex fueled vacation where I didn¡¯t have to fight or use my brain. A true vacation. CHAPTER 255 FANTASY CHAPTER 255 FANTASY I came to in a small car. Parked outside of a small house in the woods I looked around but didn¡¯t see anything out of the ordinary. Looking up to the rear view mirror an older me looked back as memories flooded in. I was Weston Watanabe. 21 years old I had recently finished getting my degree in architecture of all things. The job market wasn¡¯t too good though and I had been struggling to find a job. That was when I got a letter that my Uncle died. An estranged rtive, he had disappeared a long time ago. No one had seen or heard from him in years, but he left me everything he owned. Including his house in the middle of nowhere. As pain assailed me, the popup appeared.
You have chosen the Fantasy World
Try to keep up
¡°What the hell does that mean?¡± I asked. I had thought this area was smut. But this Weston¡¯s body was a virgin. He had no one romantic in his life. Frowning, I got out of the car. ¡°This feels familiar,¡± I said looking at the house. It was a wood structure. Quiterge it was nestled into the woods. Trees overgrown the ce needed some work. We were a good ways from the nearest town, but it would be simple enough to clean it up. ¡°I swear I¡¯ve seen this before,¡± I said. Racking my brain. It was amon setting in manga. A kid inherits a home from someone he never met. But turns out there is a big secret in the basement of the house. Basically a Cabin in the Woods scenario, but instead of deathere there were either fantasy creatures living there or a gate to another world somewhere inside. My World Escape cooldown still had an hour on it, so I decided to stick it out for now. Walking up to the small porch I found the key under a nter like the realtor said it would be. Opening the door it was revealed that the inside was in the same state as the outside. Dust everywhere I looked around. The house was quite old. With some traditional and modern aspects built in the mats were Japanese, but the wood walls were more modern. No TV, the ce was rather barren. I looked around finding an old gas fired stove but no dishwasher or clothes dryer. There was a small clothes washer but it was dated. Going to the back I found what I was looking for. A basement door. Opening it with a tug some rickety stairs led my way. The light switch didn¡¯t work but with Haki and my increased vision I could see fine. Heading down, the basement was filled with junk. But I could feel the Spiritual Energy of everything around me. There was something strong far at the back of the pile. I could feel it radiating power. Starting to move boxes out of the way I formed 2 clones and we made quick work of the junk. A path made through them I found what I was looking for. A door built into the basement wall. Focusing my Nen in my eyes I was surprised to see that it flowed with Lifeforce as well as Spiritual Energy. ¡°Here we go,¡± I said. Excitement in my voice as I grabbed the ruby encrusted doorknob and turned it. The door pulled away to reveal a cave. I stepped through. The door closing behind me on its own it didn¡¯t disappear. Some light leaking in from ahead of me I followed it to reveal a fantasy world. 3 moons far off in the distance one was blue, the other red, and thest was green. The sky was blue and 2 suns burned brightly off into the distance. All around me were trees. With nowhere else to go I headed into the forest. A few animals scurrying by I summoned Nibi. The ck and blue cat looked around then jumped up to my neck. ¡°What¡¯s it like for you? Is my status screen like a pokeball?¡± The 2 tailed beast looked up at me thenid back down. ¡°Fine, keep your secrets.¡± I had hoped to get closer to her. Make her open up. My true goal was to be able to use her chakra just in case. But I¡¯d also be happy if she fought by my side. For now she was content to sit on my shoulder. We walked through the woods until I noticed a grasnd ahead. On the edge of the treeline I was stopped as Nibi sat up. Looking off to the right I followed her gaze. At first I didn¡¯t see anything but then I could feel the Spiritual Energy. Weak but there, I rushed over. I came upon a battlefield. Not a very big one there were 3 massive dark skinned orc monsters lying dead. Around them were 5 women scattered around them. Their skin was dark as well. My eyes caught sight of the pointy ears. I had found 4 dead and 1 live dark elf. Moving the bodies out of the way I found the only Spiritual Energy left alive. She was beaten badly. Her mouth bleeding out the side I ignored herrge rack as I grabbed her side to help stop the bleeding. She winced as my hand on her side caused her to wake slightly. She looked up at me through her barely cracked eyelids. ¡°Home?¡± She whispered, pointing off to the distance. Then she was out. I cursed but looked through the other women¡¯s belongings. As I tore off bits of cloth a quest appeared.
Fantasy World Quest
Return the Elf to her people
Rewards:
150 gold
¡°That¡¯s worth it to me,¡± I said. Who didn¡¯t like gold? I bound her wounds and threw her on my back. Nibi jumped to sit on her as I pooled water underneath me. Freezing it I jumped on and we were on our way. Raising up high into the air I noticed a castle in the distance. Dark clouds surrounding the stone city, the ce didn¡¯t look too weing. But it was the direction she had pointed in. I increased speed, wind roaring in my ears as I reached over 100 miles per hour. I sped up more, amazed at my control of my chakra. I soon had to start slowing down so I could monitor everything below me. There was arge city nestled into an open grasnd. Surrounded by a massive wall the ce was being attacked by a horde of monsters. Massive orcs, goblins, lizard men, undead liches, even a dragon was at the back. They roared and yelled, focused on attacking the gates. I decided they must be the bad guys. The situation felt familiar, but I still couldn¡¯t ce it. Dropping down I got to the ramparts. Nothing but female dark elves littered the wall. ¡°A man!¡± One yelled in fear. ¡°Leave us!¡± Another screamed out. I was taken aback by their beauty as well. None of them were smaller than a C cup. Dark skin, pointy ears, they wore skimpy boner inspiring clothes. ¡°I need somewhere to take her,¡± I said, pulling the woman off my shoulder. ¡°Princess Illuna!¡± One of the beauties said. Her eyes wide. I looked back to the hurt girl. She didn¡¯t have any distinguishing marks that ced her as a princess. But she was gorgeous. I turned to the big building at the center of town. ¡°Guess I have an in,¡± I said as the ice lifted me up again. I shot toward the castle. A few magic streaks zipped by me but they were easy to dodge. I dropped down at therge door leading into the castle. I kicked the double doors in. Nibi still on the girl. We made an odd group as I came upon a line of soldiers. All female, wearing skimpy armor I didn¡¯t want to hurt them. Forcing the water in their bodies back I threw them away. Again and again I moved deeper into the castle until I was at the throne room. Thick red carpet leading my way to the throne more guards appeared in front of me. Leveling weapons I pulled the Princess back down. Showing her face, people gasped. They began to step back as I walked further in. At the far end of the room was a more mature version of the princess. Long ck hair, her dark skin and pointy ears were obvious. What I couldn¡¯t look away from was herrger than life jugs. Far exceeding DD she wore enough of a shirt to cover her nipples, and that was it. From the tits I was almost positive I recognized her. ¡°Is this Kuroinu or whatever?¡± I mumbled. A hentai with a demon lord and elves it was one of the sick ones I might have watched once upon a time. I had no idea what the plot was, because that¡¯s not why you watched porn. But there were gorgeous women in it. At least as beautiful as the guards and women around me. ¡°Give me back my daughter!¡± The queen demanded. Standing up she took a step toward me ¡°Okay,¡± I said, setting her on the carpet. ¡°I found her outside of town. She¡¯s still alive.¡± I stepped back away from her. No one reacted for a long moment then a female priest ran up. Looking her over she began to chant spells over her. A white blinding light appeared, enveloping the princesses body. As the light faded I felt her Spiritual Energy soar back up. She breathed in deeply and the Queen was soon rushing to her. I stood there awkwardly as mother and daughter reunited. Crying out as they did a quick background story about her being on patrol. She had been under the orc for days. ¡°Then I was found,¡± she said slowly turning to me. I waved slightly. ¡°A man?!¡± She asked. Getting up she grimaced as she stepped back. ¡°A human man?¡± ¡°Uh yeah,¡± I said. ¡°That a problem?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not infected by the demonization,¡± the priest said. ¡°What?!¡± The queen asked. ¡°Uh what¡¯s that now?¡± I asked. ¡°Man, who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m um Weston. I came here through a door-¡° ¡°A door? From another world?¡± The priest asked excitedly. ¡°Kind of-¡° ¡°That changes everything,¡± the priest said. ¡°He must be who we have been waiting for.¡± ¡°Fucking cheap ass hentai plot,¡± I mumbled as they talked excitedly between themselves. When I waspletely lost I announced, ¡°hold up! What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°You were prophesied,¡± the priest said excitedly. ¡°Long ago it was foretold that when our people needed him most. A man would appear to save us.¡± ¡°I mean that¡¯s cool and all,¡± I said. ¡°What do I get out of it?¡± I was used to Isekai plots where the hero was expected to do everything for free. I nned to save them anyway, but I might as well get something out of it. ¡°Anything you want,¡± the Queen said without hesitation. It was hard to say no to a woman with a rack like hers. I was lost in the view of them. Almost able to see nipples I was only brought out of their mesmerizing gaze as a pop-up appeared.
Fantasy World Quest
Save the city from the demon threat
Rewards:
Bonus Choice
¡°Cool,¡± I said. ¡°So what? Kill all the bad guys out there?¡± ¡°Yes, we will help of c-¡° ¡°No need,¡± I said, cracking my neck as I headed outside. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of them all myself.¡± I headed outside. No one bothered me as I left. Nothing but women around me I felt their eyes follow me as I walked outside. Jumping onto my b of ice Nibi joined me. Sitting on my shoulder as we flew to the outskirts of town. ¡°Ready for this?¡± I asked my cat. It hissed but looked forward. I chuckled as we hovered above the horde of monsters. ¡°Time to practice,¡± I said. My fist punching down at the demons and monsters in a wide arc it hit the air and cracked it. My Tremor Devil Fruit knocked them down in a huge wave in front of me. I punched again. Causing another column of them to fall. I increased the power and punched again. This time the first 10 spit up blood as they died. The rest were thrown back and I went into a punching frenzy. The air cracking like ss as I sent my shockwaves out I broke them apart with ease. The monsters soon screeched at me. Flying drakes came my way. I gripped the air like a tangible thing and pulled it to me. The flying beasts were thrown forward as tremors assailed them. I pulled out my chakra. Forming it into a condensed ball I shot it into them. The chakra hurt them but didn¡¯t kill them. Cursing, I condensed it more and watched as Nibi did the same. Chakra coalescing at its mount it growled and shot it at the monster. Like a bullet the chakra passed through 3 in one hit. Iughed as we continued on. Following her moves I formed the chakra and shot it out like a bullet. Stabbing through one I continued to practice until they were all down. Then the giant dragon began to use its wings to climb into the air. I punched down at it. The Tremors forcing it down I then sent a stream of water out. Cutting off one of its wings it roared and fell to the ground. That¡¯s when the first monster turned to run away. It was a goblin. As it ran I sent a shockwave at the monster and his brethren. Crushing them under the strength as I yed with this power. It took a good hour to beat them all. Minotaurs crushed under my strength. Orcs split in half. Hundreds of them pierced by my ice or chakra bullets. They died one by one or dozens at a time until there was only 1 left. A human. Dark tan skin he had red eyes as he stared up at me. Roaring a challenge he ran at me with his sword. I sent an ice bullet through his head then pulled it back and sent it through his heart. He copsed dead and I looked to Nibi. ¡°Hell of a vacation, huh?¡± I asked. The cat meowed and we raised up. Flying into the city for my reward. CHAPTER 256 QUEEN CHAPTER 256 QUEEN I came back to the throne room to find the guards kneeling in my direction. I smiled wide as I passed between the 2 lines of guards. The queen sat at her throne, with the princess at her side. Stopping before the dais began the Queen studied me for a time. ¡°You have done as promised, outworlder,¡± she said. ¡°Tell me what you wish.¡± I frowned. I should have left the reward up to them. ¡°How about you tell me what you think my effort was worth,¡± I said. ¡°What does this victory mean to you?¡± There were whispers breaking out around us. I basically asked what is her kingdom worth to her. ¡°Anything you want,¡± she said. ¡°As I promised.¡± I frowned. She knew how to y the game as well. ¡°Some gold would be nice,¡± I said. I forced myself to say my true goal though. ¡°And you.¡± There was more mumbling around us. I stood waiting for her answer. Her gaze didn¡¯t crack as I studied her. ¡°You wish for the kingdom?¡± She asked slowly. ¡°Uh no, I don¡¯t want that. Just you,¡± I said. ¡°For a night or 2. As long as there isn¡¯t a king I mean¡­¡± Slowly it dawned on her what I was saying. A became relieved as a smile split her lips. ¡°You are an otherworlder, so you would not know,¡± she said loudly. ¡°Our men are already dead,¡± she announced. ¡°This war has been raging on for a long time. Only the old and young men remain in ournds. My own husband died decades ago.¡± The room was quiet as she spoke. I was starting to see the draw to this world. ¡°So¡­I could assist you further?¡± I asked. ¡°Let us talk more,¡± she said. ¡°For now, I thank you for this great service you have done my kingdom.¡± I gave her a bow and was ushered to my own room. Arge bed with extravagant ornaments all around I was impressed by the room. I decided to let the chips fall where they may, and start my vacation. Nibi sat on the bed as I went to the bathroom. Inside was a huge bath. It took me a good 10 minutes to figure out how to fill it up. Once I did I made the heat high. Forcing my power to stop reflecting heat I let out a long sigh as the heat soaked into me. Rxing me instantly I scrubbed myself of the grime and sweat of battle. Thinking about my next move I soaked in the water until there was a knock. A dark elf¡¯s head popped out of the cracked door. ¡°Do you need anything, sir?¡± ¡°A massage,¡± I said without hesitation. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to help with that would you?¡± She blushed but nodded. Stepping out she was in a French maid outfit. I¡¯m not talking a functioning one. She wore a full on lingerie set, the kind you ask your wife to wear for a kinky night. Showing less skin than some of the armor I had seen I couldn¡¯t help but soak in her beauty. Long white hair, dark skin, long ears, she had the features of all the other dark elves I had seen. The maid outfit made her far hotter. Skimpy and tight against her smooth legs, her breasts practically spilled out. Not as stacked as the queen, she was still DD. The young maid walked over to me. Her eyes down she moved behind me and began rubbing my shoulders. Stronger than she looked she dug into the knots expertly. Kneading them, I groaned as she continued on. ¡°Care to join me?¡± I asked boldly. Eyeing her from the side I could see her blush again but she stood up. Slipping out of the outfit with some effort it cleared her chest and slid down to the ground. Pulling off the white stockings one by one I doubted my erection could get harder. Stepping into the bath with me she moved to me slowly. Her hands shaking, she reached out as she straddled my legs. My eyes were focused on her chest as she began rubbing my muscles from the front. My erection poking up between us she eyed it now and then as she rubbed me. When I couldn¡¯t take it anymore I pulled her to me. Kissing her deeply she moaned in my mouth as her hands moved down to my dick. Jerking it up and down my mouth moved to herrge breast. Licking the are I didn¡¯t use chakra as I grabbed her ass and pulled her closer. She lined her pussy up with my dick. No words said as the true service began. My dick parted her lower lips and she took me in happily. ¡°You¡¯re so big!¡± She gasped as I pulled her down more. ¡°You¡¯re so tight,¡± I groaned. It was like she was squeezing me with her fist. ¡°Fuck. You are beautiful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so long,¡± she mumbled. Then I pulled her to me the rest of the way. She gasped as her body convulsed. No chakra used yet I began using her how I wanted. Pulling her to me hard and pushing her away herrge chest jiggled with each thrust. She came loudly after a few simple thrusts. Yelling out, her head raised up as her voice escaped her. ¡°Master!¡± She cried out. ¡°Cum in me! Please. I want a child!¡± I sped up. Not understanding the world fully I guessed she wanted this. I sped her up. Standing up I lifted her off me easily. Her hands held onto my shoulders as I humped into her. Large breasts bouncing with each thrust she let out a voiceless cry as I sped up. I came into her hard causing another orgasm to move through her. Voice lost she wrapped her legs around me as I emptied my seed in her. Breathing in and out heavily I sat back down with her on top. Her hands running through my hair she moaned as I continued to plug her pussy. Eventually she got up with a grunt. Instead of leaving though she moved her mouth to my dick head. Sucking it she started blowing without a word. Sucking the head she stared up at me as she wrapped her tits around my dick. ¡°Thank you, master,¡± she said but was then back to sucking me off. I moaned. Enjoying the treatment. Questions could be askedter. Giving me a tit job as her tongue twirled around my dick, my vacation had truly begun. When I emptied the load in her mouth she sucked it down hungrily then sat back down on my dick. This time she did all the work as she rocked back and forth. While I let her do what she wanted I sucked on her nipples. She came often with hardly any help from me. I could have gotten used to the ce. ¡ª- ¡°Humans are very rare,¡± the Queen admitted. We were in arge dining room. The princess sat across from me as the queen sat at the head of the table. The princess was no longer in her fighting leathers. She wore just as skimpy clothes as her mother. Basically a string bikini I caught myself staring at her ample chest more than once. ¡°We are the Elfen kingdom. Next to us there is a fairie forest. Then a beastkin n. A country of mermaids. And a few other races scattered around thend. To the north the demons have been encroaching on ournd,¡± she admitted. ¡°Orcs, Trolls, Minotaurs, goblins, the scum of the earth. They are led by a Demon King,¡± she said. ¡°How did they get here to your doorstep?¡± I asked. Nibi sat on the table eating a fish that was supplied to her. ¡°Our army was finally destroyed,¡± the queen said sadly. ¡°Thousands of men. Gone from the strength of the Demon King. We have all been fighting for centuries. But this new Demon King is more powerful. He has made many Demon Lords.¡± ¡°Lords?¡± I asked. ¡°You met one. The human man you killed,¡± she said. ¡°My scouts said you defeated him with ease.¡± I frowned but nodded. ¡°As I said. Humans are rare. Once they were plentiful in thisnd. But over the years they have fallen to the Demon King. He grants them power. They do his evil bidding.¡± ¡°What does the Demon King want?¡± I asked, forcing my eyes away from her rack again. ¡°For all of us to turn to his side. To be demons. You lose your soul as it happens. We can¡¯t have that,¡± she said. ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°How can I help?¡± She smiled widely. ¡°We would like you to lead us,¡± she said. She pointed to the priest from earlier. The buxom woman ran up. Unrolling a scroll as sheid it out in front of me. ¡°I can¡¯t read this,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± she said quickly. ¡°Basically this is a prophecy from long ago.¡± She pointed to the picture of a dark man with red glowing eyes. ¡°This is the demon king. We believe. It is said that a man woulde from the stars to free us.¡± She pointed at more images. ¡°Sounds about right,¡± I said giving the scroll a once over. ¡°I¡¯m pretty strong. Could be doable. How would I go about it?¡± The Queen didn¡¯t hide the joy in her face as she focused on me. ¡°There are other demon lords. Other people are being attacked. We wish for you to help them. They too will have had their men killed or turned to the Demon¡¯s side. We want to push them back and kill the Demon King once and for all.¡± ¡°Sounds like a n,¡± I said. ¡°When do we start?¡± The women hesitated. ¡°There is another issue,¡± the Queen said. The priest blushed and backed away. ¡°We are a dying people,¡± she said. ¡°There are barely any men left. We need help.¡± Now she was speaking mynguage. ¡°Help how?¡± I asked innocently. ¡°Humans are very special to us,¡± she said. Her finger swirling the wine around in her ss. ¡°If you lie with a dark elf, your child is a dark elf. If you lie with amia, there is a 50/50 chance of a dark elf being born. If you lie with a human. You will birth a dark elf,¡± she said slowly. ¡°So you want me to help repopte your kingdom?¡± I asked, a wide smile on my lips. ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°In simple terms, yes. Now I know men cannot do it often. And we need to help save the other races. But just in case you were to die. I beg you. Please try to impregnate as many of us as possible.¡± Those were the words I had hoped for. ¡°I think I could help,¡± I said, trying to hide the joy in my voice. ¡°As you saw. I¡¯m quite strong. I believe I could help as much as needed.¡± The Queen let out a relieved sigh. ¡°We have been gathering those who wish to be pregnant. The list is quite long. I don¡¯t know how many you can get to in 4 days. But I would appreciate you trying.¡± ¡°4 days?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, our intelligence tells us that a demon lord will attack our allies, the Light Elves next. Sometime within 2 weeks. 4 days is all we can spare before we must help them.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± I mumbled. I guessed my vacation in the world would be shorter than I thought. But I did get another quest.
Fantasy World Quest
Save the Light Elves
Rewards:
Ability Augmentor
¡°Well then let¡¯s start,¡± I said. ¡°Do you want a child?¡± I asked the queen. She blushed but nodded. My eyes moved to the Princess. ¡°And you?¡± ¡°Desperately,¡± she said. My heart beat faster. ¡°If we are to do this quickly. It would be best to double up,¡± I said. ¡°To save time.¡± The queen and princess shared a look. ¡°We had assumed as much,¡± they said, standing as one. My dick nearly broke through my pants. I followed the duo in a daze as they led me to arge throne room. I didn¡¯t have the mental capacity to care what was around me though. The 2 chocte beauties in front of me their asses jiggled with every step in the skimpy clothes. Almost mirror images of one another. The queen was a little more voluptuous. More curves and experience. Her massive watermelon sized breasts were barely held up by her thin outfit. The princess wore thin straps that covered her nipples. Both had long dark hair and long ears. Every weebs dream. I mentally fist bumped my past self having picked this hall. ¡°The old king needed much assistance in the bedroom,¡± the Queen said. ¡°To help assist, I will have to instruct my daughter.¡± I was actually living in a porno. My eyes bulged but I had enough brains to keep my mouth shut as they disrobed. Not much left to the imagination I stared at their naked bodies practically drooling. ¡°Men are very hard to get erect,¡± the Queen said. Moving to me she got on her knees in front of me. Her daughter did the same. Undoing my belt buckle she pulled my dick out and it smacked her in the face. She gasped. Her eyes wide as she stroked it. ¡°It¡¯s already so hard,¡± she marveled. I nodded quickly, unwilling to speak. I wanted to see where it went. ¡°Normally you would have to suck on it¡­¡± she moved her head to my mushroom head. ¡°Using your tongue is important. And licking these.¡± She said ying with my balls. I groaned as she licked all over the head. She pushed her daughters head to my balls. The beautiful elf took one in and began sucking it. I twitched and groaned as the queen licked and sucked the head while the princess did the same to a ball. ¡°If you want to have coitus multiple times. You must clean the man¡¯s dick off with your mouth until he is hard again.¡± I nodded in agreement as the princess looked up at me. ¡°But he is veryrge. Are you ready sir?¡± ¡°Fuck yeah,¡± I said. Reaching down I picked up the Queen under the armpits and carried her to the bed. Her eyes wide I didn¡¯t hesitate to drop her on the bed. Hungering for her like I couldn¡¯t believe my face moved in between her breasts as I dove in. She cried out as I entered her quickly. My dick like granite I slid into her wet pussy with great effort. No chakra used I nned to enjoy every second. Work on my technique during my vacation. After a few long strokes in and out of her she came. I didn¡¯t care as she scratched my back. Buried in her breasts she squeezed them around my head and I forgot everything else as I humped her. Either because of the situation, the beauties, or the fact that they were desperate to get pregnant, but I was ready to cum buckets. I pounded into her hard. Over and over. She came loudly. Yelling out as I impaled her with myrge dick. Then with a few more thrusts I came into her with all I had. Reaching her deepest parts I was buried in her chest as she yelled my name. For long seconds I caught my breath after the orgasm. ¡°You¡¯re still so hard,¡± she cooed. Her cunt squeezing me. ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous.¡± I reluctantly sat up. Looking to the princess she had been staring at us wide eyed as if she was learning a great deal. When she was close enough I pulled her to me. My mouth on hers I started humping into her mother again. The girl gasped as I showed her how to kiss. My tongue in her mouth she moved into me. Scratching my chest as her mother yelled out under me. When the queen came I moved us around. The Queen riding on top I made the princess ride my face. Both chocte skinned beauties wrapped around me. I ate out the daughter as the mother used me how she wanted. Reaching deep inside of her she grunted and came constantly. My hands wrapped around thick thighs, I ate out the Princess with all my skill. Moving to her clit, to sticking my tongue as far into her as possible. She came loudly as I did. My hands causing tremors to hit her clit she squirted as her mother came at the same time. When the queen began to slow down I humped into her. Speeding up she held on for dear life until I emptied in her again. When I finished she plopped off and immediately tried to deep throat me. Licking her own fluids off I could hear her struggle to take me in. Glugging with each thrust of her mouth she sucked every bit of her juices off while I ate out her daughter. ¡°Your turn,¡± the Queen said, catching her breath. The princess nodded and moved down. Sucking me off. I groaned from between her legs. Sending her into another orgasm I couldn¡¯t help but unload in her mouth. She sucked it down as I felt the queen''s tongue on my balls. The older woman expertly sucked on them as I came, making more of my cum enter into the princesses throat. When the princess was sure I had emptied it all she moved her lower half down. Lining herself up with my dick she impaled herself and lost her virginity. Blood trickling down her legs she cried out but continued descending. ¡°Very good,¡± her mother said. ¡°It may take time. But it will feel good.¡± I felt bad so I started channeling Lust Element into her. She came instantly. In reverse cow girl her ass jiggled as the orgasm moved through her. I humped up into her but kept the orgasm going. The mother watched amazed for a moment. But as the princess began moving up and down she moved to my face. Sticking her tits in my face I licked them all over as I pounded her daughter. The princess continued raising up and down and I was in heaven. Tits in my face. A virgin pussy wrapped around my dick. I raised the girl up with every thrust. She cried out in passion as I kept going. I began to channel chakra into the mother. Touching her all over it wasn¡¯t long until she was cumming again. When I unloaded in the princess she sat there for a moment. Then grabbing a towel she wiped my dick off and began sucking it dutifully. The mother joined her. Licking my balls slowly the daughter licked the head. Both sets of eyes staring up at me I groaned and enjoyed every moment. They switched and the daughter moved to my other ball. The Queen slow and methodical she wasn¡¯t in any hurry as she blew me. But it was too hot for me. I was soon unloading on them. My dick sandwiched between their mouths therge spurtsnded on their chest and face. When I was empty they sat up and began cleaning each other off. Long tongues licking the other I was hard and ready to go as soon as they finished. Taking the princess from the back I pped the queens ass as she and I kissed deeply. A grunting and groaning mess I didn¡¯t stop fucking them until sunrise. CHAPTER 257 REVERSE CHAPTER 257 REVERSE What followed was 4 days of sex. I stopped for meals now and then. But they usually entailed a woman feeding me as another one blew me. It was the greatest 4 days of my life. After my night with the queen and princess they reluctantly allowed others a chance to be pregnant. My room became a revolving door of dark elves. Every single one was a perfect 10 in my book. None looked over 35. Ageless elves, one and all they all had dark skin, pointy ears, and perfect racks. Some were evenrger than the queens. I fucked more virgins than I could count. No men for a long time had left many wanting. I was forced to use my Lust Element to speed them along because more than one wanted seconds. I slept with anyone that came to my door. It started with guards. Peeling off their clothes until I was fucking them hard against the wall. Then the maids. The one that had serviced me earlier snuck in and she was just as fiery. Opting to stay and watch me she helped to streamline and would sneak in for her own fun when there was a slight lull. After the maids came the merchants. Women in rich clothes that begged for another round until I came on their face. Trainees were next. Young girls that wanted to do their part for the city. I handled 3 at once as one road my face, another road my dick, and I fingered thest. I had to switch rooms by that point. So much virgin blood spilled on it you could have burned it as a sacrifice. After trainees the townsfolk got a turn. These were my favorite after the royals and maids. Young women or older women that wanted a child. They came hard and often. Letting me do anything and everything there was one memorable one that offered me her ass after I filled her pussy. She came far more often from her ass. Begging me again and again until I put her into a cuma. ¡°Right there,¡± the young girl said as I went slow. ¡°Oh my gods. I feel you in my womb. Please cum just like this,¡± she begged. My mouth moved to hers. She shivered as our tongues met. Her eyes mped shut. I could feel her tighten impossibly and my dick began filling her up. Pulsing powerfully it sent her off the deep end. ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡± She cried out. Her body shaking with each unload of my dick into her. She yelled out more, the position doing it for her it was doing it for me too. She was so tight I could feel every stream of semen enter her. When I was done she held me there for a long time. ¡°You¡¯re amazing,¡± she grunted. ¡°Can we go again?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve done it 3 times,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll blow you,¡± she offered. Her eyes sparkling she gave me a wide hopeful smile. I couldn¡¯t say no. Nodding she pped as I pulled out. She shivered but was soon sucking every inch of my dick. ¡°Sir,¡± someone said, knocking. A guard walked in. My maid didn¡¯t slow down as she sucked me off. ¡°It¡¯s time to leave.¡± ¡°Already?¡± I asked. ¡°But there¡¯s still more-¡° ¡°You¡¯ve slept with everyone sir,¡± the guard said. I studied her. ¡°We had sex, right?¡± I asked. She blushed but nodded. ¡°Want to go again?¡± I asked. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± she said but watched the maid work. ¡°Onest time,¡± I promised. The dark elf nodded and was soon joining the maid. My hands on the backs of their heads I enjoyed the double blowjob. One of dozens I had had. The maid sucked my seed down and was soon jumping on for one final turn. When she was full once more she reluctantly got off for the guard to have a turn. I came into her and reluctantly followed her out. She limped but got us there. I found the queen and princess in the throne room. I had both of them again, every day since we started. They pretended like I hadn¡¯t fucked them hard every night until they passed out. ¡°Are you ready, otherworlder,¡± the queen said. ¡°The Light Elves need your help.¡± I let out a sigh and said, ¡°World Escape.¡± It all turned to ck and I was in the Smut room once more. I nned to go back to help them at ater date. But for now I wanted to enjoy the rest of my vacation. The way they said it. The journey to the Light Elves would take at least a week. I wanted to fill every bit of the 5 days I had left. I looked to the other 8 unopened doors. I shrugged and walked into the one next to me. The vast darkness turned into a room. I was surprised to find that a woman was riding on top of me. Impaling herself on my average sized dick over and over she held my hands to the bed as she moved up and down. Unsure what was going on. I poured Lust Chakra into her. She came hard and cried out. Her cunt squirting on my abs she sat on my dick as the orgasm peaked with more chakra. I topped her off and she convulsed madly. Falling off of me as she let me go. I sat up and looked around. We were in a dark room. Still lost in all of this I got up to see a cab with a mirror on it. Memories assailed me. I was Weston Watanabe. 16 years old I had been invited to a party by that girl. I felt funny and ended up passing out in the room. Only to wake up to her riding me. ¡°What the fuck,¡± I said slowly as pain hit me. I ignored it as I sorted through my memories. An only child I hadn¡¯t gone out much. My mother had died 2 years ago leaving only me and my dad. He was a weak man that got into one bad rtionship after another. His current girlfriend liked to hit me. ¡°What the-¡° I stopped as the notification hit.
You have chosen the Moral Reversal World
Not so fun is it?
¡°Fuck,¡± I finished. I had read smut about this sort of thing. I couldn¡¯t remember any manga about it, but I was sure there was some. In a moral reversal, men acted like women and women acted like men. So teen boys were prudes, and teen girls were sex crazed maniacs. The story usually followed a guy from the normal world that lived it up sleeping around. ¡°You were raping me,¡± I realized as I turned back to the girl. She was still out. I moved over and kicked her side, breaking a few ribs as she mmed into the wall. She coughed but was out. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I said in annoyance. I always liked these stories, but they always had some dark turn. Looking around I grabbed my clothes. Dressing quickly I wasn¡¯t sure what to do. For now I had to think. Walking out of the room I pushed through a group of girls that had been listening in. They tried to block my path but a simple shove sent them crashing through the drywall. I moved down the hall to find a loud party going on. It was mostly women. Something I would have normally liked. But I had the memories of this kid. He wasn¡¯t too pleased about being taken advantage of. I walked through the house. Anger ring I was afraid I¡¯d kill someone if anyone approached. So I headed to the door. ¡°Weston!¡± A voice yelled. I grabbed their arm before they could touch me. I found my childhood friend staring at me wide eyed. ¡°Emily,¡± I said. She was about my height, bright red hair she was the girl next door to me. But I had been too much of a pussy to ask her out. I turned and walked out of the door. She followed. ¡°What happened? Where did you go?¡± Emily asked. ¡°Nowhere,¡± I said as I headed down the street. ¡°Weston, where are you going?!¡± ¡°Home,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s 3 miles,¡± she said. I shrugged. Eventually she ran after me. Her footfalls behind me she asked, ¡°aren¡¯t you cold?¡± I looked down. I was wearing skimpy clothes. A tight shirt and shorts in the middle of winter. ¡°Fucking idiot,¡± I said to myself. ¡°No.¡± My quirk took care of the cold for me. But how the hell could my past self have thought this was a good thing to wear? ¡°Slow down,¡± Emily whined. I grumbled but did so. Matching my pace she huffed. ¡°You know, I was hoping to dance with you.¡± I held back my anger. Pushing the rape aside there was no reason to let Emily know. My mind was that of a fully functioning adult. I could get past it. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± she said and left it at that. I turned to her as we walked. Wearing nnel and jeans she was much more prepared for the weather than I was. Her red hair tied back in a ponytail she had some freckles on her cheeks. Quite pretty, I mentally tried to reverse our roles. If she was the girl next door to me. Then I was the guy next door to her. That person she grew up with. ying together until we were old enough for feelings to bloom. Too afraid to ask the person out or do much of anything. Desperate to be near them. Never going beyond that. ¡°Do you want to fuck?¡± I asked bluntly. ¡°W-what?!¡± She asked quickly. Her face blushing as she did so. ¡°Sex. You want to do it?¡± I asked. It was a moral reversal. I knew if someone asked me that back in the day I would have said no but meant yes. ¡°I¡¯ve had a shitty night. I think I¡¯d like to do it.¡± Wash away the feeling of the other girl. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± She asked slowly. ¡°Sex,¡± I repeated. ¡°You know. When a man sticks his penis in a woman¡¯s vagina.¡± I did the international symbol of sticking my finger in a circle I made with my other hand. ¡°I mean we obviously dig each other. And you¡¯re a du-chick.¡± ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Emily asked. ¡°I was hoping to get into you,¡± I said. ¡°You sound like a slut,¡± Emily blurted. I could tell she regretted it as soon as she said it. I continued walking. I still had 30 minutes until I could world escape again. ¡°Weston, I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, running after me. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said. ¡°I probably am.¡± Not like I was going to pass on sex with any girl. I didn¡¯t know why they looked down on guys that slept around in the world. But they did. I was sure it was exined in health ss, but past me hadn¡¯t paid any attention. If I stuck around I doubted I¡¯d y it safe either. Slice of life wasn¡¯t my kind of story. I¡¯d probably quit school. Be some bank robber. Live the high life. Have a huge harem. Probably a bunch of bisexual girls. If moral reversal was a thing. And women wanted sex. They¡¯d probably be more epting of my lifestyle if they were into women as well. ¡°Offers still there,¡± I said. ¡°Could pop that cherry of yours and your friends would stop making fun of you for being a virgin.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a virgin too,¡± she said. I didn¡¯t say anything. She was technically right since I didn¡¯t cum. I shrugged and we ended up near our houses. On opposite sides of the street I saw that the lights were on in my house. Rolling my eyes I was afraid I¡¯d kill someone if I went in. ¡°Offer ends in 5-4-3-2-o-¡° ¡°Okay,¡± she said quickly. I smiled wide. ¡°Your parents home?¡± I asked. She shook her head. ¡°They¡¯re workingte.¡± ¡°Perfect, let''s go,¡± I said. Grabbing her hand I pulled us into her house. Cleaner than my ce she let me pull her up to her room. The ce was a mess. ¡°Sorry I-¡° she said, moving to clean up. I interrupted. ¡°Don¡¯t care,¡± I said, swinging her around and tossing her to the bed. ¡°Get naked now. Or the offer goes away.¡± Her eyes wide for a moment. I pulled off my shirt to reveal my thick muscles. ¡°Holy shit,¡± she gasped as her eyes bulged. ¡°When did you get those?¡± ¡°Had them for a while,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Clothes off now.¡± She nodded numbly and removed her shirt. Her C cup breasts swinging with the motion she didn¡¯t hesitate to reveal her shaved pussy. I dropped my tight shorts to reveal my dick. ¡°What the fuck, Weston,¡± she said sitting up. Her eyes wide as she stared at my half mast monstrosity. ¡°That''s like a wet dream times 10. Like an ocean dream.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s all yours for tonight only,¡± I said as I moved it toward her. My hands moved to her shoulders pushing her to the bed. ¡°On protection?¡± She nodded quickly. The pill was prettymon in the world since it also stopped periods somehow. I lined myself up and forced my way into her. Emily gasped. Her hands gripping the bed as I tore through her hymen. Instead of acting like she was in pain she let out a long sigh. ¡°Finally,¡± she gasped as it broke. I chuckled and continued to move in. The surprising thing was she came when I was halfway there. Her body convulsing she rocked back as it moved through her. ¡°Holy shit,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s like beyond perfect.¡± She looked down to my dick inside of her. Eyes wide as I continued in. When our sexes met she came again. Her body wrapping around mine, she breathed heavily into my chest. ¡°Oh my god. It¡¯s like a dream! Fuck!¡± She shivered holding on. ¡°I¡¯m not normally so quick. But fuck! You¡¯ve got like a porn star''s cock.¡± I was feeling better already. Chuckling, I pulled out and mmed back in. She came hard once more but I continued on. Loud smacks echoed in the room as I erased what happened to me earlier. Below me was a woman that only wanted me. Had pined after me for years. And tonight I was fulfilling her fantasy. I was actually far exceeding it. Our lips met and she came harder. No help on my end except my dick. She wasing prematurely, but I loved it. Driving her wild with my strength she lost herself as I did the work. Taking her for all she was worth until I sped up and came into her. ¡°Fuck! I feel it,¡± she gasped as her hands moved to her abs. ¡°You¡¯re so deep!¡± She was pushed into another orgasm as I released a huge load into her. Our lips meeting, her body let out shivers as my dick pulsed inside of her. When I was done she let out a long sigh. Looking up at me with love in her eyes she asked, ¡°will you be my boyfriend?¡± I hesitated and chuckled. ¡°No,¡± I said bluntly as I pulled out. ¡°What? Why?¡± She asked as she sat up. My cum leaking out of her as she did. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I lied. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about running away.¡± ¡°Running away? To where?¡± She asked standing. ¡°No idea,¡± I said. ¡°But I¡¯m not going back to my house. I¡¯m done with school. I just wanted to give you a goodbye present.¡± ¡°Weston no!¡± She said, grabbing my arm. ¡°I-I love you.¡± ¡°I know, Em,¡± I said, caressing her cheek. ¡°A part of me loves you too. But I really like sex. I can¡¯tmit to just you. And you don¡¯t deserve that.¡± ¡°Weston, you can¡¯t be serious,¡± Emily said desperately. ¡°Let mee with you.¡± ¡°Emily,¡± I said, eyeing her. ¡°I have no idea where I am going. Or what I will be doing. I¡¯m not about to drag you along with me.¡± Actual tears in her eyes I changed my mind. ¡°I tell you what. Let me figure it out. Then when I get settled I¡¯ll give you a call. You can decide then if you want toe with me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not-¡° I moved closer. Kissing her on the lips I sent her into a Genjutsu. She fell over asleep on the bed. Letting out a sigh I moved to the window. Sitting on the roof I looked out onto the city. I could go find some lesbian bar. Hang out there for a bit and see if anyone bites. Spend the next 5 days jumping beds. But that didn¡¯t sound too vacationy. ¡°World Escape,¡± I said with a defeated sigh. In the room again I still had days. But I was considering going back to Fantasy. The women were gorgeous and ready to fuck at a moments notice. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to travel for the next few days,¡± I grumbled. Thest world had left a bad taste in my mouth. I considered taking the next door, but instead I walked to the opposite wall. Opening the first door I walked into total darkness. CHAPTER 258 GRADES CHAPTER 258 GRADES I was walking into school. Teenagers all around me, they were mostly male. Excited whispers from other students around me I moved to the nearest bathroom. Inside was the most gratuitous and perverse acts I¡¯d ever seen. Boys my age were fucking women at urinals. The scene was familiar, but I was a little too shocked to put it together. The women moaned loudly as they were fucked. Boys came on or in them without regard. Pushing the view and sounds out of my mind I moved to the mirror. Staring at myself it all became clear as the memories rolled in. I was Weston Watanabe. A 2nd year student. I was almost 17. Today was the first day of school. They had recently enacted a new policy. Any girl with a below average set of grades was assigned to pleasure the men. The crazy thing was, a lot of the girls wanted the role. Something very different about the women in the world was they felt intense pleasure. Even giving blowjobs could make them cum. If they had too many orgasms, it became all they could think about. Due to a low birthrate in Japan. This was encouraged. Girls became willing sex ves to men, and my ssmates and I who did well in sses, were rewarded with our very own personal cum dumpster. This was the exact plot to a hentai I had watched. There were some minor changes but I knew the world I was in.
You have chosen the Mind Break World
Trust me. They like it.
¡°Fuck,¡± I said as the pain hit me. Ignoring it and all the sex going on around me, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sickened. I wasn¡¯t too sure about the morality of this sort of thing. The me before had been so excited to get my first girl. I¡¯d just barely gotten into the top 10. And would have my very own Pleasure Girl. I had hardly slept the night before in anticipation. Now I was hesitant. Sick of the smell and noises in the room I walked out into the hall. The school still loud with people. I headed to my special honors student room. I knew a few guys in the room, but not enough to want to talk to them. My leg jumped up and down as I sat in my seat. I counted the seconds until ss started. A balding teacher came in with a wide smile. ¡°Wee,¡± the man said. ¡°I am Mr. Suzuki. I will be your home room teacher. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all excited to have the girlse in. But a couple of rules first.¡± The guys around me grumbled but listened. ¡°First, the girls pick. You don¡¯t get the one you like, too bad. You can ask to trade, but this is the one aspect that the girls have control over.¡± More mumbling from the boys but he moved on. ¡°Second, they are only required to be with you during school hours. After that is their time. You can ask them toe over. But it is up to their discretion. Third, the minute you drop below the top 10. You are stripped of your pleasurepanion. And they will be given to the next person in line. So you can fuck all you want during ss. But I rmend you pay attention or you will fall behind.¡± Suzuki waved at the open door and a line of 10 girls walked in. They wore the same school uniform colors as us. A green jacket shirt over a white button down shirt. They wore short ck skirts and thigh high ck stockings. Around their necks were leather cors. My eyes immediately went to the one on the end. Long pink hair that was curled she wore a ck leather cor around her neck like the other girls. Herrge D cup breasts were nearly busting out of the shirt as she and I locked eyes. I had seen her around school the year before. But hardly said 2 words to her. But now, I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes off of her. I didn¡¯t even know her name. ¡°Okay girls-¡° the man said but the pink haired girl walked directly to me. Grabbing my hand I didn¡¯t fight her as she took the tag with my name on it from me. Clipping it to her cor she now wore my name around her neck. ¡°I¡¯m Weston,¡± I said as I stared up at her. ¡°Shigure,¡± she whispered. Her hands didn¡¯t shake as she studied me. I didn¡¯t know what it was but I was drawn to her. Others already pairing off. To me the only person in the room was her. Taking her hand I pulled her around the desk to sit on myp. Our eyes never straying from one another sheid her head on my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± she whispered as I rubbed her back. ¡°Don¡¯t be. I won¡¯t touch you if you don¡¯t want me to,¡± I said. ¡°Ha,¡± she said. Her head turning to the other students. The guys were already either undressing their new girls or undressing themselves so they could get touched. ¡°How¡¯d you get suckered into this?¡± I asked. ¡°Did badly on tests one too many times,¡± she mumbled. ¡°So you¡¯re not one of those sex crazed girls?¡± I asked. Some of the girls were happily bouncing on dicks. Cumming loudly as the home room teacher let us do what we wanted. Shigure shook her head. ¡°No, just a bad home life,¡± she said. ¡°There any way to get you out of it?¡± I asked. ¡°Not without money,¡± she said. ¡°Then let¡¯s go buy you out,¡± I said. Patting her back she stood up. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go buy you out of whatever thing they¡¯re forcing on you,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s 1,000,000 yen,¡± she said. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go,¡± I said. Grabbing her hand I walked us out of ss. Heading down the halls she became quiet. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± she said in an unbelieving voice. ¡°I am. I have the money. And I¡¯m not about to force someone to sleep with me,¡± I said. ¡°You have that kind of money on you?¡± I nodded. ¡°Then give it to me,¡± she said, pressing her chest up against me. ¡°Why?¡± I asked confused. ¡°Because I need it,¡± she said. Tears in her eyes. ¡°Listen, Shigure. Tell me how much you need. Why you need it. And I¡¯ll give it to you free and clear. You won¡¯t owe me anything.¡± She bit her lip. ¡°Seriously?¡± I nodded. ¡°My family has debts,¡± she said. ¡°That kind of money would buy us a lot of time.¡± ¡°How much debt?¡± I asked. ¡°20,000,000 yen,¡± she said. ¡°My dad is an idiot and pissed off some people-¡° she stopped as I pulled the money out of my status screen. Handing the stack to her, her eyes went wide. ¡°This?¡± ¡°All 20 mill,¡± I said. ¡°Would you care for 21 million to cover everything?¡± ¡°And you can just part with this?¡± She asked, amazed. I nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Run home. Go pay your debts. If anyone asks, you¡¯re on an errand for me.¡± I grabbed her shoulder and pushed her away. She hesitated. Checking me every few steps. When I turned and went back to the ssroom she ran away. I came back to arge orgy. Or at least a partner orgy. These guys didn¡¯t hesitate to jump the girls. From the looks of things I didn¡¯t think that the girls minded. Almost lost in lust they were just as enthusiastic. I sat down and tuned them out. My world escape was almost up. For the time being I waited. I couldn¡¯t get Shigure out of my mind. The pink haired girl had something that had drawn me. Maybe a skill that would show up on her status screen. I didn¡¯t know. I at least wanted to settle up with her before I left. I ignored the fucking going on. Focused on the lesson it wasn¡¯t long until the guys tired themselves out. They would sit their groping the girls but no fucking was going on at least. The sses were pretty boring though. Quite easy after all I had learned from my Memory Meld I didn¡¯t think that I needed the sses at all. I was brought out of my boredom as I received a quest.
Mind Break World Quest
Make Shigure yours.
Rewards:
Ability Augmentor
I looked up to see that Shigure had walked into the room. The pink haired girl''s cheeks were flush as she stared at me. The teacher ignored her as she walked toward me with a purpose. I was more than a little surprised when she leaned forward and kissed me. She tasted like cherries. Her thick lips pressing against mine I moved into the kiss. My tongue soon in her mouth she didn¡¯t pull away as she moved to sit on myp again. Pushing the desk away she straddled my thighs as our kiss became more heated. Moaning in my mouth her lower half rocked back and forth on me. I was too turned on by her to stop. My hands moving to her ass we were soon the loud ones as we explored one another. I couldn¡¯t help but pour some lust in my hands as I moved all around her. She pulled open her shirt to reveal her ckce bra. I undid the bra expertly. My hands moving between her tits and ass it wasn¡¯t long until she was cumming. Crying out she muffled the noise as she held her hand over her mouth. Shaking in aftershocks she looked down at me. Our eyes never strayed. She reached down and unzipped my pants. ¡°We don¡¯t have to,¡± I mumbled weakly. ¡°I want to,¡± she said. Lifting up a little she pulled my dick out only to cause a few gasps in the room. My mighty dick was far up her abs and in all its glory. Turned on by the girl beyond belief. She hesitated studying it. But then looking to me she kissed me again. Lifting her body up my hands helped her ass go all the way to the tip. Me holding her up she stared down and nodded. I lowered her on my dick. There was no hymen, which I wasn¡¯t too surprised about but she grunted as I parted her lips further than ever. She came about half way down. Holding onto me for all she had. I kissed her until she was rxed enough. Her toes barely touching the ground she began lowering again. When I was fully sheathed she moaned in my mouth as we kissed. ¡°You¡¯re breaking me apart,¡± she whispered. ¡°I haven¡¯t begun to try,¡± I said. She bit her lip and began rocking back and forth. I let her do what she wanted. Enjoying the feeling of her insides she moved slowly at first then sped up. Getting more into it with every thrust I ignored the other people in the room as I focused on her. She came again. Her body shaking but she was soon starting up again. We fucked like that for a good 20 minutes. Her taking breaks to cum only to start up again. About her 7th orgasm she groaned. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you cum?¡± ¡°Because you appear to be enjoying yourself,¡± I admitted. ¡°Would you like me to help?¡± She nodded and I poured chakra into her. She squirted up my uniform. I didn¡¯t care. Humping into her I let her continue to cum as she gasped loudly. Herrge chest heaving with every breath I enjoyed this girl way too much. Speeding up more I grabbed her hips and stood up. Her bodyying horizontal above the desk I fucked her for all I was worth. She had one continuous orgasm as I humped hard into her. Only when I couldn¡¯t take it anymore did I unload in her. She gasped, taking it all as I filled her up. Her eyes rolling to the back of her head she stopped being quite a while ago. When I was done I sat us back down and she fell asleep on my chest. My dick still inside of her I looked around to see that even the teacher had stopped to watch. ¡°Sorry, continue,¡± I said. The teacher jumped, catching himself, and started talking again. I simply sat there with Shigure wrapped around me. Stroking her hair as she slept soundly.
Mind Break World Quest Complete
Make Shigure yours.
Rewards:
Ability Augmentor
CHAPTER 259 PLEASURE GIRL CHAPTER 259 PLEASURE GIRL ¡°Interesting,¡± I mumbled as I studied my status screen. I had 3 Items I hadn¡¯t used yet. Weakness Eliminator from Naruto World, something called a Bonus Choice from Fantasy, and now an Ability Augmentor that I just received. I was supposed to get another Augmentor from Fantasy World if I had stayed for the next quest. I felt like maybe the worlds or maybe the hallways were pushing it on me. 2 new items, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the purpose of the halls were. The quests weren¡¯t adding onto the 5 world max I had. They were simple quests. I had received a vacation, where these rooms were the only essible worlds. What was the point of them? Were there different rewards for quests? Perhaps rewards that only appeared in the halls. I began using the items as Shigure was still passed out on myp. Her heavy breathing was almostforting.
Please choose which (1) weakness to eliminate.
Empathic Psychic Link (3)
Devil Fruit Lock
Energy Transference Weakness
Haki Impurities
I chose Energy Transference Weakness. I waited then pins and needles poked into me as my body changed. I didn¡¯t pass out but my dick becameid inside of Shigure. Pushing through the pain I let it happen. Breathing in and out slowly it eventually passed. I didn¡¯t feel anything right away, but as I pulled in heat from around me, I didn¡¯t feel much of anything. Storing the heat in my body was no longer hurting. Careful to not pull any heat from Shigure I pushed the energy out of my hand. It heated the area up. It was exactly what I wanted. Maybe I finally figured out how to control my temperature. I used the next item on my list.
Please Choose 1 of 3 Bonuses based on recent actions.
Fertility Control
Mesmerizing Gaze
Magic Touch
¡°Recent actions?¡± I asked. Cursing myself, I should have waited on this item. It would have probably helped me gain a resistance I could use if I fought someone. It wasn¡¯t all bad though. I didn¡¯t hesitate to pick Fertility Control. I was sick of risking it if I didn¡¯t want to. The Bonus appeared on my screen and I turned it to Off. I used myst item. Ability Augmentor.
Do you wish to use the Ability Augmentor?
Y/N
I clicked Y, wishing I could pick which Ability. Instead I got a new pop-up.
Your Search Quirk now allows you to sense the health of those you
use it on.
¡°Crap,¡± I mumbled. I didn¡¯t think it would pick a random skill. I really would have preferred to have it used on a Challenger Slot ability. But the quirk had been useful. I would use a Challenger Slot on it if I could. I considered what to do next as Shigure awoke on me. Jerking awake it took her a moment to remember where she was. ¡°What happened?¡± She whispered as the teacher continued his lecture. ¡°You fell asleep,¡± I said, a wide smile on my lips. Shigure blushed but lifted off. ¡°Holy shit, that thing is dangerous,¡± she mumbled. Sitting on myp she rested her head on my shoulder as the lesson continued. I wasn¡¯t sure what I would do yet, but for now I was content to be with her. ¡ª I had thought that she would be done. But as the day moved on, people started doing it again. It wasn¡¯t long until she was pulling out my dick and blowing me while the lesson went on. A part of me said this was awkward, but another part had lived with this sort of thing his entire life. This was the Mind Break world. Women became sex crazed if they let themselves slip. I had learned in health ss a while ago that women had way more nerves throughout their body. A woman could cum from simply ying with her nipples, or from giving you a blowjob. Some special lining in their throat they came hard and often while they sucked you off. I watched in awe as Shigure became desperate to deepthroat me. Her throat constricting around my dick she came again as she forced herself down as far as possible. About three-quarters was her max and she loved it. Staying down deep as she hummed happily around my dick it was more than distracting during ss as she held onto my thighs for dear life as her body convulsed between my legs. I enjoyed every second of the 30 minute blowjob. I estimated that she came over 10 times from the act. When I couldn¡¯t take it anymore I released in her throat. She swallowed it all happily. Her tongue moving around the shaft, her hands pulling my balls. I was surprised that she hadn¡¯t been all for this kind of work. When I was empty she got up only to see that I was still rock hard. ¡°You uh, want to go again?¡± She mumbled. ¡°Shigure, I could literally do this all day,¡± I assured. She smiled wide and sat back down on my dick. Riding me for dear life she went fast then slow. Cumming often, I was curious how long she couldst without chakra helping. Simply keeping myself hard she did what she wanted. After 15 minutes she was spent though. Taking her hips in hand I finished up with her. Then to top it off I awoke chakra in her. She came loudly, her body holding onto me as she cried out. When it was over she passed out again and we were back to our first time a few hours before. After that time I had to keep an eye on her as sses kept on. She woke up a little before the bell rang and the day finished. In a dreamy state she mumbled happily into me as she continued to rest. ¡°Schools over,¡± I said when she didn¡¯t get up after the bell. ¡°Right,¡± she said, sitting up. Biting her lip she eyed me up and down. ¡°You want to hang out?¡± She asked nervously. ¡°Sure,¡± I said. Tapping her thigh she got up with a groan. Fixing her clothes we walked out hand in hand. People eyed us, but I ignored them. Most of the Pleasure girls were treated like ves, but that wasn¡¯t really my style. I could tell that Shigure liked the attention. ¡°Where do you live?¡± She asked. ¡°A few blocks away,¡± I said. ¡°Want to go on a date?¡± ¡°A date?¡± She asked, her eyes wide as she blushed. ¡°With you?¡± ¡°Uh yeah,¡± I said. I didn¡¯t understand how she could have sex with me, but still get nervous by a date. She didn¡¯t answer but simply nodded. We passed a few dozen people having sex in the halls. Ignoring them I also got a few flirty looks from girls. The sex crazed world was rather interesting, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood for sharing or having someone else¡¯s girl. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± I asked as we got outside. ¡°Whatever you want,¡± she whispered. Her hands holding onto mine for dear life. ¡°Tell me about yourself,¡± I said as I headed off to a local restaurant. ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Your life story,¡± I said. ¡°Did you get the money to who you needed to?¡± ¡°I got it to my dad. Thanks again,¡± she added. ¡°I can¡¯t start to repay-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± I said. ¡°You know you didn¡¯t have to have sex with me for it.¡± ¡°Uh yeah I did,¡± she said, rolling her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so d I did. How could you keep going like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± I said, facing her. ¡°You really didn¡¯t need to do the-¡± ¡°Stop there,¡± Shigure said, raising her hand. ¡°I am a Pleasure Girl. This is my lot in life. I suck at school. But I am hot. I always knew this would happen to me. Do you know you could have forced me back there? No, you offered to buy me out and fix my family¡¯s problems. So I am yours now, Weston. Whether you want me or not.¡± ¡°So¡­you want to do this?¡± I asked. ¡°What about after school is over?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll take care of me,¡± she said with a giggle, forcing us forward again. ¡°I saw it in your eyes. You and I have something special.¡± Her hand moved to her heart. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but I locked eyes with you and knew. I wanted you. And you haven¡¯t disappointed. I wasn¡¯t addicted to dick before, but I am now.¡± She smiled wide, her face beaming with joy. I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head. The me before knew this could happen. Women were weird in the world. Happy to cum over and over it was a condition called Hypersensitive Identity Disorder. Women lost themselves to lust, making sex their only desire. It had been this way for a long time. I remembered watching PSAs as a kid about how women had to watch themselves if they became too stimted. But a couple of years ago Japan had embraced it rather than hindered it. Now most every business, school, and lottery had some perks rted to Pleasure Girls. Women that no longer cared about anything but sex. ¡°That you now? A Pleasure Girl?¡± I asked, pointing at a couple having sex out in the open on the sidewalk. The girl was quite pretty but the guy was old and overweight. She screamed out happily, lost to her carnal desires. ¡°With you? Yes,¡± she said, eyeing them. Her hand moved to my dick, rubbing it from my pants. ¡°Weston, stop fighting this. I was scared before, but not anymore. You can have me all you want. No holds barred. Every hole, your exclusive ess.¡± She had moved to in front of me. Her body pressing against mine, she blinked quickly as she bit her lip while staring up at me. ¡°And if I want more than just you?¡± I asked. Grabbing onto her ass as I poured chakra into her. ¡°Like who?¡± She asked, struggling to stand up. ¡°Whoever I want,¡± I whispered in her ear as the chakra built up. She moaned, her legs shaking. ¡°What if you can¡¯t keep up with me? You already passed out twice.¡± My dick moved between her legs, she gasped holding onto me as her body shook more. An orgasm moved through her again as I kneaded her ass. Catching her breath she had a euphoric look on her face. ¡°Whatever you want,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Just uh, keep iting.¡± She turned on unsteady feet. Iughed loudly as I pulled her along. I didn¡¯t know if I enjoyed the world, but I sure enjoyed her. I took her to a cafe. We got coffee and simple food but she was soon sitting next to me, jerking me off as she sipped her coffee. We weren¡¯t the only ones doing lewd acts there. I was slowly getting used to looking over to see some girl riding a guy. Shigure jerked me off into her mouth and she moaned happily. I hadn¡¯t told her about chakra, but this ce was my vacation. I didn¡¯t feel like she would gain anything from knowing anyway. ¡°Where did youe from?¡± She asked, leaning into me. Content as can be. ¡°We¡¯ve gone to the same school for years,¡± I said. ¡°Oh no, you are someone else. The old Weston was skinny. You¡¯re all muscle,¡± she said, squeezing my arm. ¡°We never had sses together. But I would have known if you were like this.¡± Her hand moved to my dick. ¡°Pleasure Girls talk. You used quite a few pleasure room girls over the years. I would have known if you were packing this.¡± ¡°Growth spurt,¡± I assured her. ¡°What about you? I seem to remember you not being so¡­gorgeous.¡± She smiled wide. ¡°I may have spruced up a little today,¡± she said, pushing her hair back. ¡°I was told I¡¯d have to pleasure whoever I got non-stop. And if I didn¡¯t want to be downgraded to a pleasure room girl, I had to be perfect.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t seem too pleased earlier,¡± I teased. ¡°I was nervous,¡± she said. ¡°You had me all flustered with those eyes of yours. I thought I¡¯d be stuck with some boring boy.¡± ¡°So you ever have sex before me?¡± I asked. ¡°Nope, I had saved it,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°Then my grades tanked after all this stress with the loan shark. And I never recovered. When I couldn¡¯t get out of being a Pleasure Girl I lost it to a dildo.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± I said. ¡°That would do it. Shame, would have been more special if you saved it.¡± ¡°It would have,¡± she said, sighing again. ¡°But I¡¯m not much for regretting the past. You have money. You can buy my contract exclusively. I¡¯ll be yours, forever.¡± ¡°You sure think highly of yourself. What if I¡¯m bored of you already?¡± I asked. ¡°Nope. You¡¯re stuck with me all year. By then I¡¯ll convince you that no one else would do,¡± she said confidently, but I could tell she was a little nervous. I shook my head. ¡°No need. I want you,¡± I assured. ¡°I¡¯ll pay whatever I need to have you all to myself.¡± She beamed me a smile. Moving back to my dick as she pressed her breasts against me. It wasn¡¯t long until I was hard again. She looked around again, about to jump on until she got a call on her cell. ¡°Hey, did it go okay?¡± She asked without hesitation. Worry in her voice ¡°No! They want more! Can you get it?¡± A man asked on the other line. She eyed me, fear in her eyes. I grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Sounds like you need more help.¡±
Mind Break World Quest Complete
Help Shigure
Rewards:
Dependent on end result
I cursed. Usually a reward that wasn¡¯t spelled out meant a much harder quest. But I was enjoying my time and rewards so far. Maybe it would be worth it. I grabbed her hand and was soon out the door. CHAPTER 260 TAKEN CHAPTER 260 TAKEN ¡°They took your sister,¡± the older man said. We had just walked inside to Shigure¡¯s house. There was a gorgeous older version of Shigure sitting on the couch with 2 younger versions beside her. They appeared to be twins. The old man had run up to us as soon as we stepped into the door. He was openly crying as he stared expectantly at Shigure. ¡°Calm down,¡± I ordered. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± The old man asked, fear in his voice. ¡°This is Weston. He gave me the money,¡± Shigure said. ¡°He-he wants to help.¡± She looked up at me expectantly, hoping that I did. I had a quest so I didn¡¯t see why not. ¡°Walk me through it, from the start,¡± I said. Grabbing her hand I moved us to the empty couch. The old man paced back and forth as he began to speak. ¡°It happened 6 months ago. I lost my job, then got sick, and we just needed a little extra to get us through. That turned into a lot extra,¡± he said. ¡°I knew a guy who knew a guy, who put me in touch with the loan shark. I had to borrow 15 million originally. I got a job. We made the payments, then he upped the required amount. We were barely holding our heads above water. He demanded more but we couldn¡¯t do it. That¡¯s when he¡­forced me to sign some papers.¡± ¡°What kind of papers?¡± I asked, understanding full well where this was going. ¡°He wanted us to sign over Hisame. As a Pleasure Girl,¡± he said. I shut my eyes in annoyance as I shook my head. ¡°So you basically made your daughter a prostitute?¡± I asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t make her anything,¡± the man said desperately. ¡°I didn¡¯t sign. I picked up more hours. Made the payments, then Shigure came with the amount I needed to pay it all.¡± ¡°So you went there and what?¡± ¡°I got there. Paid it, but then he showed me documents that the debt was double what he told me it was. They literally put a gun to my head, forcing me to sign over Hisame,¡± he cried. I frowned. Annoyed by the ssic anime plot. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go take care of it,¡± I said standing. ¡°How?¡± The man asked. His lip quivering as he stared at me. ¡°I¡¯ll make him an offer he can¡¯t refuse,¡± I said confidently. 20 minutester the Shigure¡¯s father was dropping me off at the loan shark¡¯s business. It looked like a legitimate business out front. But I wasn¡¯t fooled. ¡°Stay here,¡± I ordered getting out. ¡°Weston, wait,¡± Shigure said following. ¡°You don¡¯t know what she looks like.¡± ¡°Does she look a lot like you?¡± I asked. She hesitated. ¡°Thought so. Don¡¯t worry about it. But you cane if you want.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She asked. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s not going to be too bad in there,¡± I said, cracking my knuckles. Normal people weren¡¯t a threat to me. ¡°My dad said they have a gun,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I assured. Walking into the store she soon followed. ¡°How can I help you?¡± A woman asked with a smile from behind the counter. ¡°Looking for Kazu,¡± I said. ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± The woman asked. ¡°Nope, but he will see us,¡± I assured. She called up but frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he is currently-What are you doing?!¡± I kicked through the door behind her. Walking in a few people in the back yelled but I kept walking. My Haki all around me I kicked in more doors to find a couple going at it. The girl didn¡¯t look like Shigure so I left them. Walking through I found some stairs and headed up. At the top of the stairs 2 men tried to push me down. I kicked one in the nuts, making him howl in pain. The other I pped hard. His face bounced off the wall as he was knocked out. Shigure gasped, but stuck close. More men appeared, but they didn¡¯tst long. A simple hit here and there and they were knocked out, or dead, I didn¡¯t really care which. I came to the end of the hall to kick it in to find a man getting a blowjob. Worried that her sister was already hard at work I rushed in and kicked the desk. It pushed into the man causing him to open his eyes. The woman sat up revealing a dark haired girl. ¡°What the fuck!¡± The man roared. ¡°You Kazu?¡± I asked. ¡°Who wants to know?¡± He asked. ¡°Wrong answer,¡± I said, pulling out my Chikyugi Ne. It wasn¡¯t long until he spilled all of his secrets. As I pulled him out of the Genjutsu he broke down crying, his spirit broken. I moved over to the safe built into the ground. Ripping off the false panel I tore off the metal door as well. Digging out a huge stack of yen I made it disappear into my Status Screen. Finding a stack of documents I found the folder with all the Pleasure Girls he had been able to coax into working for him. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said as I walked out. ¡°What about my sister?¡± Shigure asked. ¡°Not here,¡± I said. ¡°She¡¯s somewhere else. Somewhere worse.¡± We got outside and I gave Shigure¡¯s dad most of the money I had pulled out of the safe. I had my own money back and then some. ¡°Out of the car, Kazu won¡¯t be bothering you anymore,¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Out of the car, I¡¯m taking it to find Hisame,¡± I said. He got out but Shigure jumped in with me. ¡°You sure you want to go?¡± I asked. She nodded quickly. I could feel the fearing off of her spiritual energy, but headed off anyway. ¡°What did you do to those guys?¡± She asked. ¡°I have a lot more strength than you know about,¡± I said. ¡°Are you like a superhero?¡± ¡°Basically,¡± I said. ¡°I believe it. I think you killed one of those guys back there,¡± she said wide eyed. ¡°Probably. But they deserved it. That guy was into far shadier stuff than kidnapping.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say that you¡¯re lucky you became a Pleasure Girl. There are a lot worse fates out there.¡± ¡°I believe it. I¡¯m really enjoying this whole thing,¡± she said happily. Leaning into me as I drove us to our next stop. The warehouse was where Kazu said it would be. On the outskirts of town it didn¡¯t look like anything special. But there was an armed guard at one side. ¡°ssic,¡± I said. It was my first underworld boss take down. I had seen plenty of movies on them, but hadn¡¯t gotten the chance yet. ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡± Shigure asked nervously. ¡°You know that Hypersensitivity Disorder women are susceptible to? These guys can force it to happen,¡± I said. ¡°They gather girls up. Force this drug on them. Then they be willing prostitutes.¡± ¡°Prostitutes? Why is that even a thing? Most girls give it away for free,¡± she said. ¡°Not to every guy,¡± I assured. ¡°And as I understand it, you¡¯ll know when the change happens. Apparently the real Hypersensitive Disorder takes years to take over. This makes it happen with one shot. We need to hurry. Your sister is in there and she could be dosed at any time.¡± Shigure nodded and got out with me. I rushed forward and kicked the guard away with a powerful blow. He flew back 40 feet and was out. Kicking the door in I found more waiting. It wasn¡¯t long until gunfire went off. I was honestly tempted to try to catch a bullet. That was my threshold for knowing I had a chance against Raditz in DBZ World. But they still freaked me out. Using Observation Haki I dodged the bullet before it was even fired. Knocking down goon after goon as I made it through the warehouse. We eventually got to an area sectioned off with stic. Inside, a pink haired girl was being administered a shot. I knocked the doctor and his nurse out only to save her in the nick of time. ¡°Hisame!¡± Shigure yelled as she ran in. The sister was a few years older, but had the same pink hair. Straight instead of curly she had been crying. ¡°Shigure, what¡¯s going on?!¡± She asked, desperate. ¡°We came to save you,¡± Shigure said. ¡°My new boyfriend and I.¡± ¡°Boyfriend now?¡± I asked. She winked and gave a curtsy. ¡°Get me out of here. Do you have any idea what they were going to do to me?¡± ¡°Make you a sex ve,¡± Shigure said. ¡°But we made it in the nick of time.¡± ¡°Not for the others,¡± Hisame said. ¡°Others?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re in the next room. It¡¯s not good,¡± she said. I could hear the moaning then. Walking over to where the noise wasing from I found a locked door. Kicking it in I had feared that they were already being raped. But apparently the girls were taking pleasure from one another. A giant carpet munching orgy was going on inside. I walked back to the doctor. Waking him up with some good ps it didn¡¯t take long to find the dosage that reversed the effect. We were luckily within the 24 hour period where it could be reversed. I ventured into the den of women only to be attacked. It took time and my dick being sucked multiple times before I had dosed all of them. I could have put them in a Genjutsu, but what was the fun in that? ¡°What now?¡± Shigure asked. ¡°Now the big boss,¡± I said. We called the police and headed out. Getting to a high rise I did the process all over again. Killing or maiming gangsters until I got to the final boss. He didn¡¯tst long to my Genjutsu. I robbed him then killed him. The man was too sick for rehabilitation. I then had to kill a few of the psychos under his employ. Shigure and Hisame were back home for that part. But I felt a whole lot better when it was done. ¡°Last one,¡± I mumbled as I stopped in front of the house. I melted the window with a st of heat and walked right in. I found the man in the basement, having his way with one of the Pleasure Girls from the school. ¡°Hello principal,¡± I said. He turned to me and was then strapped to the wall in my Genjutsu. ¡°What¡¯s going on! Who are you?! What is this?!¡± He asked frantically. I put tape over his mouth and started the torture. No questions asked. I let him guess what this was all about as I yed his skin from his bones or let rabid dogs eat his entrails as they spilled out of him. When I did talk, it was long past when he had any strength to respond. ¡°You have been working with some very sick people, principal,¡± I said slowly. His eyes hardly had any life left in them as he stared at me. ¡°Picking girls to fail courses. Praying on those with financial issues. Supplying names to local yakuza. You disgust me.¡± I stood up. The man flinched back. ¡°Here is what is going to happen¡­¡± ¡ª ¡°In other news a principal and 4 teachers underneath him resigned in disgrace after the principal admitted to falsifying grades. The teachers had been grading female student¡¯s exams more harshly in hopes to get them to be Pleasure Girls. Rted to this, a local politician was found to have been taking bribes to help pass such rules intow. The police have begun investigations into all of them,¡± the newscaster said in the background. ¡°You did all that?¡± Shigure asked as she rode atop me. In my room now the girl had barely left my side for 2 days. Going again and again it was a good way to continue my vacation. I had been in the world for 2 days. Most everything had wrapped up, and sses were canceled as no one knew if Pleasure Girls were actually supposed to be. I doubted that any of them would have to do the job any longer. ¡°I did,¡± I said humping hard into her. ¡°Gonna stop being my Pleasure Girl now?¡± I asked. ¡°Fuck no,¡± she said speeding up. Her body copsed on me as another orgasm moved through her. I continued to hump up into her until I released my load in her deepest parts. She came harder and was soon breathing heavily as she recovered. ¡°I¡¯m all yours.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I said, pinching her rear. ¡°Your family good?¡± ¡°Who cares,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°They¡¯re all happy, but I prefer this.¡± She breathed in loudly through her nose. ¡°You smell so good.¡± ¡°Careful or you¡¯ll get that sensory disorder,¡± I teased. ¡°Yes please,¡± she mumbled. Yawning loudly. Cuddling up to me it wasn¡¯t long until she was asleep. As she did I brought up my quest.
Mind Break World Quest Complete
Help Shigure
Rewards:
Pet Evolution
Item Augmentor
Mental Resistance
The rewards had evolved as the quest continued on. The Pet Evolution was obvious. I used it and received a notification.
Pet ¡®Nibi¡¯ Evolving
1--->2
Next I used the Item Augmentor.
Do you wish to use the Item Augmentor?
Y/N
Your Arm and Leg Weights can now be adjusted from 1 lb
to 500 lbs
I still wore them, but that could be helpful if I used a Challenger Slot on them for other worlds. Mental Resistance was a Bonus now. I had hoped that Psychic Resistance would have covered it, but since I got most resistances by theme, I guessed it would help against Mind Break. Perhaps against the Aphrodisiac Madix had done on me. Letting out a sigh I was bored once more. I had 2 days left on my vacation. I wanted to see what else there was out there. ¡°World Escape.¡± CHAPTER 261 H-WORD CHAPTER 261 H-WORD ¡°I¡¯m fucking tired,¡± I said in the main room. Yawning widely I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted to stay in the supposed Smut Room. I had gotten quite a few minor rewards. Had a lot of sex, but there were still 6 more doors to open. ¡°Should I hit the Isekai Room?¡± I asked. It was an option, but stuff always took forever in those stories. With my luck I¡¯d enter Mushoku Tensei and have to start over life as a baby. By the time I got into the plot it would be time to leave. ¡°Fuck it,¡± I said walking into the door next to Mind Break World. It all went ck. All around me people walked about their day. No obvious Asian looks I appeared to be in a time period like Berserk. More than a few people with swords strapped to their waist or armor covering their bodies walked around me. I joined the throng of people, walking behind a cart as I looked for somewhere to see myself. Surprisingly there was nothing. Pain began in my body first. Muscles bulging out, my thin clothes ripped but held on. As the pain subsided I received the notification.
You have chosen the Harem World
Buying love is a valid option.
¡°Harem World?¡± I mumbled. Noticing a barrel of water in front of a storefront I walked up to it. I was Weston Watanabe. I lived in the country called Alumed. A fantasy world there were elves, goblins, kitsune girls, and all that fun stuff. The city I lived in was primarily human. A bustling city we had a fewrge businesses, but the biggest of all was Dungeon Diving. ¡°Finally,¡± I mumbled. Dungeons were a ssic part of most any manga. The local dungeon was called Frontgarde. No one knew how many floors there were, but each floor was treated as its own world. You could be in avandscape on one floor, or have an underwater adventure in the other. The dungeon was a mysterious ce, and from it resources could be gathered. The further down you went, the more money you would make, but also the harder the monsters would be. As Weston Watanabe I had been to the 1st floor¡­and that was it. After arge rat nearly bit my hand off I¡¯d been too scared to go back. But being a Dungeoneer was everyone¡¯s dream. Some could strike it rich, but most ended up dead. I was currently working as a clerk in a shop. A boring job for my 18 year-old self. ¡°Gonna have to show them how it¡¯s done,¡± I said, curious how far I could go into the dungeon. ¡°But this is the Harem World,¡± I said. Thinking back to my life in the world I remembered that very was very much legal. In fact, it was a huge business. I was pretty sure there was some Isekai Harem based on this sort of world. I doubted it was the same, but close enough. In the manga the protagonist would buy ves to help him fight. ¡°Fine with me,¡± I said with a shrug. I¡¯d just free them if they wanted it. I couldn¡¯t help but picture me and arge group of women conquering the dungeon. I could awaken chakra and Nen in them, and from what my past self understood, there was magic in the world. I turned around and headed off to the best ve auction I knew of. It was arge building. At least 8 stories tall the ce was run by argepany that dabbled in a little bit of everything. From textiles to armor and gear. The Nostrar Family was a name on everyone¡¯s lips when you thought of buying anything. ¡°How can I help you?¡± A woman at the front desk asked. ¡°I¡¯m interested in purchasing a ve or 2,¡± I admitted. Old me cringed at the words, but it was an everyday urrence for the me from thend. ves were just a part of life. It wasn¡¯t a race thing there. People got into debt, and usually sold themselves. Able to set goals for a potential owner, they had the right to refuse me just as much as I could refuse them. Granted it was putting sprinkles on shit, but it was the world and I wasn¡¯t there to reinvent it¡­yet. ¡°One of our sales associates will be with you shortly,¡± she assured. I pulled a gold coin out of my status screen. The Berserk gold automatically turned into the mint of thend. I flipped it to her and she made it disappear. A gold coin like that would have taken me 2 months to earn in my clerk job. But money made the world go round. Though there were a few other people waiting, I was helped next by a very tall man with bat ears. He was a race I couldn¡¯t remember. Something like Nocturn, but it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Mr. Watanabe, how can I assist you?¡± The man asked as we shook hands. ¡°I am on the lookout for a ve or 2,¡± I said as he guided us further into the building. ¡°Ones that want to fight. Go dungeoneering. They don¡¯t need to be experienced. I can work with what you have.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a mighty big pool of people,¡± the Nocturn said. ¡°Oh right, I am Lufen.¡± He was about 7 feet tall, and his long gangly arms kept touching me as we walked. I guessed it was some sensory issue. Since he was technically part bat, his eyes weren¡¯t the best. ¡°What about looks?¡± ¡°Legal age at least-¡± ¡°We do not dabble in anyone not of legal age,¡± he assured. ¡°Good. I¡¯m a simple man. Large breasts would be nice. Don¡¯t really care after that. Depends on what they want,¡± I said. ¡°So you¡¯ll take their own stories into ount?¡± He asked. ¡°Of course. Really not interested in someone that doesn¡¯t have the mettle to grow stronger. If their goal is to be free, that¡¯s fine with me too. I¡¯m not too picky,¡± I said. ¡°I will do my best,¡± Lufen said. He opened a door to a waiting room. ¡°Please give me some time and I will narrow down a group of¡­women correct?¡± ¡°Yes, just women,¡± I said. ¡°Very good.¡± With a slight bow he was on his way. I sat in a chair and practiced my quirk. Now that I didn¡¯t feel the energy heating me up or cooling me down it was much more fluid. I still had to practice the fighting part of energy maniption, but I nned for that to be my goal after my vacation. It took time but eventually a long line of women walked into the room. 12 women in total, they ranged in height from 4 feet to 7 feet tall. About half were fully human. The other half were some type of beastkin. There was a fox girl, but she looked a little young for my tastes. Legal age was 14 in the world, she was pushing that. A cat girl caught my eye, but honestly they were too beautiful to judge them all at once. The Cheerleader Effect was working hard on them. I had to focus on them as individuals. ¡°These are the closest to what I believe you are looking for, Mr. Watanabe,¡± Lufen said. ¡°There¡¯s so many,¡± I said. Unsure where to start. ¡°You don¡¯t look that strong,¡± one of the women said. She was a human with long green hair. ¡°I like you,¡± I said with a smile. I flexed my muscle. It ripped the clothes further. ¡°Don¡¯t look that rich either,¡± another noted. ¡°You sure you can afford us?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll manage,¡± I said. I brought up my status screen and summoned Nibi. The ck and blue cat looked bigger, but then she shrunk down. Jumping up to my shoulder, she studied the women. ¡°What do you think, my feline friend?¡± I asked. She meowed, as she usually did. Summoning her had the desired effect. The woman¡¯s eyes were wide as they stared at me. With Nibi¡¯s sudden appearance the people thought I was some high ss magician. In this world only sorcerers could summon pets to them. Called familiars, it was a sign of status. ¡°Let¡¯s speed things along, shall we?¡± I asked. Doing a hand seal I made 12 shadow clones. They filled the room and were soon picking a girl to interrogate. ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t realize you were so¡­skilled,¡± Lufen said nervously. Magicians were known to kill for the most minor of slights. ¡°No problem,¡± I said as my clones interrogated the girls. I ran my hand along Nibi¡¯s fur as it purred. I felt like she was starting to like me. I hoped to start talking to her soon. I wanted to learn how I could use her in a fight. ¡°There is another woman,¡± the man said. ¡°She has restricted her sale to only the most powerful individuals. You might find her worth your time.¡± ¡°She got a nice rack?¡± I asked, a smile on my lips. Lufen frowned but nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go check her out.¡± ¡°What about your¡­copies?¡± He asked. ¡°They¡¯ll be fine without me. They¡¯re pretty much me anyway,¡± I said. The man nodded and escorted me out. We moved down a set of stairs to the back of the building where there was apparently a training yard. I had seen some of the ves cleaning or cooking as we walked by. Doing menial tasks here and there. But a lot were out back. Working with wooden weapons, or on cardio, the back courtyard was busy with activity. Lufen walked in without a care in the world. The ves were recognizable by cors at their necks. Other than that their clothes were all over the ce. From gowns to armor. I didn¡¯t understand what made these people okay being ves, but everyone had their story. We walked to the rear of the courtyard to find women using magic on targets. At the center of them was a tall white haired woman. The white hair didn¡¯t appear to be because she was old. Just her normal hair color. Wearing a corset with a long flowing gown from the back she appeared to have an amazing body. A ssic witches hat on her head it was quiterge as the brim hung low. ¡°Ihlrena,¡± Lufen said as we stopped a few paces away from her. The woman turned to give me a nce of her front. It was an understatement to say she had a nice rack. In the corset Ihlrena practically spilled out of it. I wasn¡¯t sure how she stood with her back so straight. When my eyes tore away from herrger than DD chest I noticed that she had a serene face as well. Smooth skin, dark eyes, she reminded me of Hinata with the gaze she gave me. Seeing me but not seeing me. ¡°What now? Another noble¡¯s son?¡± Ihlrena asked. The other mages around her stepped back as they mumbled. ¡°Do I look like I noble?¡± I asked, amazed. My ratty clothes still torn to pieces from my muscle growth, I looked like a beggar. Ihlrena stared at me with a frown. ¡°No, he is not a noble. I think you will like this one. This is Weston Watanabe,¡± Lufen said. I stepped forward, my eyes focused on hers as I reached out my hand. She didn¡¯t take it. I kept my hand out. Liking her more and more. It was the strong ones that were the most fiery in bed. It was worth the effort. ¡°I said no weaklings. This man has no magic whatsoever,¡± she said. ¡°But I saw-¡± Lufen said. ¡°Oh I don¡¯t use magic,¡± I said. ¡°I use other powers.¡± I began to stroke Nibi on my shoulder. ¡°Other powers?¡± She asked, intrigued. ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Sorry, super secret,¡± I said. ¡°But we can fight if you want.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Ihlrena said. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what school of magic I study.¡± I sniffed her. But really I was sensing her Spiritual Energy as Angiea had taught me. ¡°Feels like¡­death. Maybe a little life too,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said, mildly impressed. ¡°You have any idea how to fight death?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t die,¡± I said. I activated my Nen, coating my body in Lifeforce as I thought about death. She stiffened as the emotion took over her senses. Her eyes wide she instinctively formed a magic protection circle in front of her. I jumped around her faster than she could follow. My hand at her neck I whispered, ¡°You¡¯re dead.¡± Dropping the Nen I sent out a wave of Conqueror¡¯s Haki. My spiritual energy touching those around me, almost all fainted on the ground. Lufen and Ihlrena were the only 2 left standing near me. ¡°So, do I pass whatever test you had?¡± I asked, chipper as ever as I moved back around her. The cocky gaze was no longer there. She was a scared woman now. Her limbs shaking slightly I assured her, ¡°The fear will pass.¡± It took time but she eventually recovered. Her demeanor was much more school girl with a crush as she approached me. ¡°Can you teach me what you did?¡± She asked excitedly. ¡°I can teach a little,¡± I said. ¡°Like you said, I don¡¯t know magic though. I might ask you to teach me as well.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she said, a wide smile on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m guessing I passed whatever criteria you had for a master?¡± I asked. She nodded quickly, her face flush. ¡°Then let¡¯s meet the others.¡± I took her hand and was soon walking down the hall with her. Lufen in tow. CHAPTER 262 PARTY FORMATION CHAPTER 262 PARTY FORMATION I ended up with 3 ves total. Ihlrena of course. She was my mage. The green haired woman named Helena, she was my rogue. And a tall cow-kin woman named Lethlis, she was my wildcard. They weren¡¯t cheap either. Helena and Lethlis were 210 and 285 gold respectively. Ihlrena was 358 gold. I nned to rob the ve house before I left anyway, so I wasn¡¯t too hurt about the money. It served them right for selling ves. It wasn¡¯t my fault I could transform into anyone and sneak my way in to wherever they hid all of their gold. Then again maybe they could track it with magic. I might have to settle on robbing in smaller amounts from more ces. I got the 4 of us arge suite at an inn. There were 3 bedrooms and a sitting room between the rooms where we could talk in private. That was where we sat currently. Me in my ragged clothes, and them in whatever gear they were enved in. Lethlis was honestly my favorite so far. She was 7 feet tall with small nubs for horns on her head. 17 years old she had dark tan skin. The only thing that set her as a cow-kin were the tiny horns. Her grandparent must have been one for how diluted it was in her. But she had the ssicrge breasts. Giving Ihlrena a run for her money the woman was innocent and eye catching. Long dark hair that went down her back, she had light brown eyes that sparkled in wonder as she looked around the room. Helena was rather outspoken as she sat there, tapping her foot. Long green hair she had a sweet face and the smallest rack of them all. At D cup, she was still ratherrge, butpared to the other 2 she appeared small. Quick to anger, and always saying what she was thinking, the human woman was a nut I looked forward to cracking. Ihlrena was the star pupil though. The strongest Spiritual Energy of all of them she had been in more than her fair share of fights. Long glowing white hair I doubted she was fully human. Some mix of a fantasy species, it was muted but there. Either way the mage was hard to look away from. A confident smile on her lips she sat attentively as I studied them. ¡°Tell me about yourselves,¡± I said leaning back into the cushion of her sofa. ¡°What was the point of your mirror image or whatever asking us those questions if you were going to ask again?¡± Helena asked angrily. ¡°I remember everything you spoke about with my clone,¡± I assured. ¡°I¡¯d like to dig a little deeper into it. Learn why you opted to be ves. What your goals are. That sort of thing.¡± ¡°Goals?¡± Lethlis is asked, nervous to be asking a question. ¡°Yeah. What do you want out of this partnership? Have someone you want to kill? Some bastard that double crossed you? Whatever you want out of life. I don¡¯t care. Just want to get to know you before we proceed.¡± ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s a few bastards I want to kill,¡± Helena said. Leaning forward she locked eyes with me. ¡°I had 2 friends that fucked up a job. I took the fall. It was either be a ve to someone random. Or be a ve to the man I screwed over.¡± ¡°So I¡¯m someone random now?¡± I asked. ¡°How I understand it, you had every right to refuse.¡± ¡°Yeah, so?¡± She asked in a challenge. I rolled my eyes. ¡°Fine, what kind of job was it? You said you were a tracker?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± she said, touching her nose. ¡°Get some wolfkin blood in me. Good nose. I can be stealthy if I want. My specialty.¡± I waved my hand covering myself in chakra resembling shadow. The area around me darkened. ¡°I could teach you something like this,¡± I said. ¡°Would help you stay hidden.¡± I released the chakra. The girl was wide eyed for a moment but sat back, quiet. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes. Who¡¯s next?¡± ¡°I uh, don¡¯t really have a good story,¡± Lethlis said. The young cow girl was nervous and whispered her words. Herrge chest made up for all of her shorings in my opinion. ¡°My family¡¯s farm was lost. I came here to try to be an adventurer since I¡¯m strong. But it¡¯s hard to find groups for the inexperienced.¡± ¡°I thought most were inexperienced,¡± I said. ¡°I was warned to not join groups with people that don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing,¡± she whispered. ¡°The mortality rate of new dungeon divers is 80%. So when I ran out of money. I thought I could at least survive as a ve. And potentially get hired on for a group.¡± ¡°That¡¯s dumb,¡± Helena said. ¡°There¡¯s only one reason a guy buys girls like us.¡± She and I locked eyes. ¡°Sex ves.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not wrong,¡± I said unashamedly. ¡°But I¡¯m also serious about dungeon diving. We can work up to that though.¡± I looked back to Lethlis. ¡°What about your family?¡± ¡°What about them?¡± ¡°Do they need money? I have more than enough I¡¯m sure. You could buy the farm back so at least the rest of them could survive without bing ves.¡± ¡°I uh couldn¡¯t ask that,¡± she said, blushing deeply. ¡°Which is why I¡¯m offering. Get in touch with them. I will do what I can. You shouldn¡¯t have to worry about your family,¡± I said. She slowly nodded, a smile on her lips as she studied me. ¡°Last but not least,¡± I said, turning to Ihlrena. She nodded, pursing her lips. ¡°I want to kill someone,¡± she said without hesitation. ¡°I became a ve because someone betrayed me. It was this or death. So I chose this.¡± ¡°Who do you want to kill?¡± I asked. She thought for a moment. ¡°A¡­priest,¡± she said. The other 2 girls stiffened. The church was a bit weird in this world. The 2 major powers were the church and monarchy. They were neck and neck in terms of power. They worshiped a god that supposedly made the dungeons. If you delved far enough into the otherworldly dungeons, the relics found were treated like holy items and bought by the church at huge sums. I was sure there was a lot going on I didn¡¯t know about. ¡°Want me to kill him, or do it yourself?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± she said. ¡°I want him and hisckeys dead.¡± ¡°Are they in town?¡± I asked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you want me to go now? Kill them all off,¡± I asked. Her eyes blinked a few times. ¡°You don¡¯t know who they are,¡± she whispered. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I said. Letting out a sigh I looked at the girls one by one. ¡°I don¡¯t like drama. I kill those who get in my way. If you¡¯re on my team, I won¡¯t hesitate to do what I can for you. With that, you¡¯re free to go.¡± ¡°What?¡± Helena asked. ¡°You heard me. You can be free. Those cors around your neck, I will break the binding on them right now if you ask me to,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t like keeping ves. But that¡¯s the world we live in. You¡¯re free to walk out that door at anytime. Consider your price for your lives as my gift to you. I will simply buy someone else to rece you.¡± I studied them one by one. Helena looked tempted, but the other 2 did not. ¡°Or follow me and I can help you be stronger. I n to do what has never been done before. Conquer this dungeon. Take over the city. Whatever the hell I want to do, I will make happen.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty confident for someone with a few tricks,¡± Helena said. ¡°I haven¡¯t even begun to show you my tricks,¡± I said. ¡°I could destroy this city if I wanted to.¡± Pulling at my Tremor fruit I hit the air behind me. The building shook as the air shattered into a spiderweb pattern. Long seconds the building shook. I pulled my hand away and calmed it down. ¡°If you didn¡¯t know, this is your chance to leave,¡± I said. ¡°Otherwise I will consider you part of my party.¡± I sat down, crossing my legs as I studied them. Ihlrena looked turned on by the show of strength. Lethlis looked scared but didn¡¯t make a move for the door. Helena appeared more at ease. Chewing her lip she rxed in her spot as well. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± She asked. ¡°Train you. Figure out your strengths and weaknesses. Gear up and start working our way down in the dungeon,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m in,¡± Ihlrena said, raising her hand. Lethlis nodded. Helena let out a sigh but nodded as well. ¡°What about the sex part?¡± She asked. I rolled my eyes. ¡°I mean you¡¯re my ves. Kind of a given. Should we just get it out of the way so you can stop asking about it?¡± I asked. The trio blushed as I looked between them. But no one said no. CHAPTER 263 THE FUN PART CHAPTER 263 THE FUN PART ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± Helena said. ¡°Together?¡± ¡°What? Consider it a team building exercise,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t even know them,¡± she whined. ¡°You don¡¯t know me,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re fine with having sex with some random guy? But not have 2 girls there with you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s different. I expected to have to do the sex part,¡± Helena said with a blush. She pulled on her long green hair. ¡°It¡¯s too weird. Can you even handle 3?¡± ¡°Who knows,¡± I said. ¡°You can gost if you want. Maybe I¡¯ll tucker out by then.¡± ¡°Fuck that. I want to get this over with,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll take one for the team.¡± ¡°How kind of you,¡± I said. Walking to the room I set aside for myself I looked around. It had a ratherrge bed, per my request. I hadn¡¯t expected to bed them, but by their reaction, they would all rather get this part over with. I had specified ve women okay with having sex. I mean, why wouldn¡¯t I? I was in a supposed Smut Harem world. I was pretty sure that was the whole point. Though myst week had been filled with mostly sex it was still nice to not have to hold back the chakra pathway going to my dick. The chakra made me always ready to throw down. Surrounded by gorgeous women that I got to pick like at a market had scratched an itch I didn¡¯t know I had. I wanted to sample the fruit of mybors. Helena soon walked into my room. She wore a thin leather jacket over a white shirt and a long ck skirt. Her green hair flowing around her I could feel her nervousness from her Haki. ¡°Ever done this before,¡± I asked. ¡°Of course,¡± she said, but I guessed it was very minimal. ¡°Stop being a baby,¡± Ihlrena said, pushing past. The stacked woman had taken off her witches hat and her white glowing hair became brighter. She moved up to me and pulled me in for a kiss. She was ratherckluster at first, but as my expert hands and tongue moved around her she soon melted under my attention. Chakra pouring into her the crack of cleavage in her corset stared up at me. I flipped her around and dropped her to the bed. ¡°Woah,¡± she said, staring up at me with wide eyes. ¡°Do you want me to awaken some power in you?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course,¡± she mumbled. Her eyes sparkling as she stared up at me. ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°You will know when it happens.¡± ¡°Huh-¡° she was cut off as I began kissing her again. My nimble hands began undoing the bows on the side of her corset as my legs moved between hers. She gasped as her corset plopped off her chest. Revealing her glorious rack. ¡°They¡¯re perfect,¡± I said in a daze as I stared at therge melons. More than a handful by far I simply yed with them for a moment. Then looking back up to her nervous face I began pouring chakra into her. She came almost instantly. Her legs trying to squeeze together her hands went to the top of mine as I continued to knead her breasts. She took quick breaths, her voice squeaking as the orgasm spread from her chest to the rest of her body. Crying out she came hard and was left struggling for breath when it finished. ¡°What was that?¡± She asked. ¡°Another one of my skills,¡± I said. My hands moved from her chest to her thighs. Opening them further. ¡°Are you ready for the real thing?¡± ¡°Yes, master,¡± she said, and to be honest it did it for me. I pulled my pants down to reveal myrge dick. She stared at it nervously as I pulled her skirt up. Somehow she waspletely shaved down there. Making her all the hotter. I moved my dick along her slit slowly. Then looking up into her eyes I slid in. She cried out as I did. My thick dick parting her lower lips for what felt like the first time. I groaned as my mouth moved to her breast. Sucking and licking her wide are and nipple her hand went to the back of my head as I moved further in. I used a little bit of chakra to make her feel increased pleasure, but I was growing to like the raw nature of sex. When I became fully sheathed she gasped out. Nails digging into the back of my head as my hip continued to try to push in further. As she became more used to my size and girth I pulled out and mmed in. She came with 1 thrust. Her legs wrapping around me she became drenched as her tight muscles squeezed me harder. ¡°Oh master!¡± She yelled as I humped into her harder. ¡°Master!¡± She said, lost to the feeling of me as I jackhammered out and in. My hands continued to explore her. Grabbing onto her tight rump. Squeezing her breasts and pulling her nipples. She was putty in my hands as I gave her my all. By her 4th orgasm I felt it build up. Sending a huge amount of chakra to my dick she came harder. Gasping for breath as I released my seed into her. I felt like I was emptying buckets of cum into her. Large spurts depositing the seed she yelled master until it became a whimper. Then the chakra awoke and she began again. Long nails digging into me she felt it in her entire body as the pathways formed. No longer conscious of what she was doing she held onto me for dear life until it was done. Letting out a long drawn out sigh she released me and fell asleep. When I was done I turned to the 2 other girls. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± I asked. They both stared at us with wide eyes and mouths agape. ¡°I¡¯ve never done it before,¡± the cow girl said shyly. ¡°Then let¡¯s make it special,¡± I said, extending my hand. She blushed but took it. Pulling her to me I kissed her deeply and was soon inside her as well. Piercing her hymen I poured more chakra into her causing her to cum often. With suchrge breasts I sandwiched myself between them as I fucked the cowgirl harder than the witch. She began calling me master, forcing me to hump her harder. And when I did the same to her she took my seed with a smile on her lips and tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories of men like you,¡± Helena said as I got up. Her eyes like saucers as she stared at me. ¡°Incubus. Make women go crazy in the bedroom.¡± I chuckled. Moving toward her she stepped back but hit the wall. I rushed her. Staring into her eyes as I stopped only a few inches from her face. ¡°Do you know why women keep falling for incubi?¡± I asked. ¡°Because it feels that good.¡± She shivered as I studied her. ¡°Run away now. This is yourst chance.¡± ¡°You said we could leave whenever,¡± she mumbled. ¡°After this, do you think you could leave?¡± I asked. Turning to the passed out girls on the bed. ¡°I could make every waking hour like this if you wanted. 3 girls? Don¡¯t make meugh. I could handle a dozen more.¡± ¡°Why-why did you pick me?¡± She mumbled. ¡°Because you¡¯re beautiful,¡± I said, kissing her lips. ¡°And because I see that you want to get stronger. I can help with that. I won¡¯t even need your soul.¡± ¡°What do you need?¡± She whispered. ¡°Everything else. Your mind and body. All mine. Whenever I want you.¡± My hands moved to her shirt. Lifting it up slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll help you. But I want every bit of you.¡± I pulled her shirt off to reveal her perfect tits. She hesitated for a moment but then grabbed my neck. Wrapping her arms around it I lifted her skirt up. Picking her thighs up I lined my dick and mmed into her without warning. She cried out in pain and pleasure as her head moved next to mine. I began to hump her. It wasn¡¯t long until she was kissing my neck. Lost to the lust as I pounded her into the wall. ¡°I¡¯m yours,¡± she got out as she began to cum. I nodded only speeding up. Her legs did the splits as she came. Watching her tits jiggle with every thrust she was gorgeous in my arms. I continued into her for a long time. When I finally unloaded fully into her she wrapped her legs around me as well. Mine for real as I gave her my seed and power. I held her up with my dick still inside of her as the chakra bloomed out. When she was passed out Iid her on the bed. Still turned on I found Ihlrena awakening. It wasn¡¯t long until I was fucking her again. She cried out happily. Taking all of me as I made her body feel a pleasure she didn¡¯t think was possible. ¡ª- We fucked for hours. A constant jump between the girls my Lust Aura turned them on as they watched someone else get fucked harder than they thought possible. Once dinner rolled around I ordered in and let the girls bathe at the hotel¡¯srge bath. Taking my own turn after them I came back to find all 3 passed out in my bed. I didn¡¯t wake them butid in a pile of women. Content in the new world. We left the hotel the next day to get some armor. One of my clones ran around stealing from some bigger merchants. Not terribly much, but enough to replenish my stores. I bought the girls and I new clothes as well as whatever armor they wanted. I was getting excited by the prospect of venturing into the dungeon. I was curious what I could find there. But all good things muste to an end. As our shopping spree was wrapping up the 10 day vacation timer ended. I reluctantly announced, ¡°World Escape.¡± Everything turned ck and I was back in the Smut Room. I had opened 4 of the 9 doors, and was tempted to continue in 3 of them. The Harem World was probably my favorite because I could get a lot of experience fighting, but the Fantasy World was a good ce to practice my Devil Fruit. I would probably get quests in the Harem World too once I started dungeon diving. I was looking forward to another vacation to check them out. But I was pretty sure Courtney said no Challenger Slots were avable in side halls. They had to be my focus for the time being to make myself stronger in the Challenges and other halls. I brought up my Status Screen.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: One Piece
World 1 Quest:
World 2: My Hero Academia*
World 2 Quest:
World 3: Berserk
World 3 Quest:
World 4: One Punch Man
World 4 Quest: Get to S-ss
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Dual Processing
Pet: Nibi - Level 2 Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
6 Challenger Slots World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Give and Take Quirk
Conqueror''s Haki
Cross World Summoning
Chakra Sense
Berserker Mode
Search Quirk*
Nen
Tremor Devil Fruit
Bonuses Increased Intellect
5 Challenger Slots Hardened Skin
Increased Vision
Drug Resistance
Medium Psychic Resistance
Venom Resistance
Minor Identity Theft Resistance
Smooth Tongue
Mental Resistance
Fertility Control Off
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
3 Challenger Slots Seastone Jitte Stored
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights* Stored (3)
Hero Costume
Reject Dial Stored (2)
Gantz Armor Stored (50)
Gantz Sword Stored
Baria Reef Map
Condom Stored (340)
Anti-Hero Costume Stored
Chakra Paper Stored (5000)
Currency: Berrie 6,084,112
1 Challenger Slot Yen 2,855,661,821
Ryo 5,310,951
Gold 3,891.82
Zeni 195,424
Jenny 398,221,479
I had gained quite a bit during my vacation. My Arm and Leg Weights could scale up or down. I gained Mental Resistance and Fertility Control Bonuses. My Pet had leveled up. My Search Quirk could tell me the health of those I used it on. I stole a bunch of yen and gold. And I had a boat load of sex. The people were weak so the quests were rather easy. They were basically free gains. Gains that were earned much faster than most anywhere. For now though I had a n. Walking out I got to the Manga Hall. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready for you yet,¡± I told the DBZ World Door. ¡°Chi wouldn¡¯t gain me too much, and until I have a spare Challenger Ability Slot, I don¡¯t think it would help too much.¡± I turned to the 2 I could gain the most. MHA and One Piece. ¡°Demon yer takes too long, and I am not sure that I could beat the final boss early,¡± I mumbled. ¡°The breathing technique would be interesting, buttely I¡¯ve been fighting with my fists. Trying to reach that ultimate punch.¡± ¡°Attack on Titan¡­ I have a n but I need a lot more Weakness Eliminators to make it work,¡± I admitted. ¡°I could close the opening in the wall. Gain some help, but I would really want to practice with the fighting gear. Or learn to cut Titan heads off with my water. I can¡¯t remember how long it took to train to fight Titans either. Was it years? I don¡¯t have that kind of time. It would probably be better to seal the wall, then go kill the leader of the Nazis or whatever.¡± ¡°Berserk¡­takes too long. Hunter x Hunter was way off from the canon. I have no idea where it leads and though I¡¯ve been doing well against Nen users, I still haven¡¯t ironed out my fighting style with it. One Punch Man-¡± I stopped myself, unable to look at the door. Whenever I did I felt a deep calling to go there. ¡°I could maybe go there for a bit. Get to S-ss- No stop,¡± I said. ¡°The girls need to wait. Gotta eliminate the Empathic Psychic Link weakness so I can actually leave when I want to. Then again, maybe my Psychic Resistance is high enough to-Stop!¡± I yelled. ¡°No One Punch Man yet.¡± I looked to MHA. ¡°Learn my Search quirk, more about my Muscr Forge Evolution, progress the story. Maybe I¡¯ll get lucky and earn a Challenger Slot before my next challenge.¡± I nodded and walked in the door. CHAPTER 264 VOW OF SILENCE CHAPTER 264 VOW OF SILENCE I was surrounded by my other ssmates as we talked over our results for the Provisional Licensing Exam. ¡°Hey Bakugo, good job-¡± I said trying to be as annoying as possible. ¡°Stop!¡± He yelled/talked. ¡°Your 24 hours starts now. No talking.¡± I smiled wide. I¡¯d rather get our bet winnings over with anyway. I nodded and zipped up my mouth. ¡°Weston,¡± Toru said. ¡°Weston, can you hear me?!¡± I nodded. ¡°Oh no, he¡¯s gone mute! Now I have no one to piss me off. How will I survive?¡± I shrugged. Sheughed happily, as she continued to try to get me to talk. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything if I can have a million yen. Weston, wants to treat everyone to sushi tonight!¡± I shrugged. Plenty of money in my screen, I really didn¡¯t care much. We walked to the exit we were directed to. Toru jumped on my back and I was content once more. She had a calming effect on me. My invisible girlfriend hummed happily from my back as I carried her wherever she wanted. ¡°You did better than I expected,¡± Aizawa said as he looked us over. ¡°I thought for sure you would do something stupid, Bakugo.¡± ¡°Never!¡± He yelled. ¡°Good. This is the first step to bing Pro Heroes for all of you. I won¡¯t n any extra hard training methods. But you will all continue to train your quirks daily. This is a stepping stone in your chosen path. Build up from this foundation and make UA proud.¡± It was a surprisingly sentimental moment for the generally facts-only teacher. ¡°Weston has something to say,¡± Toru said, raising her hand. All eyes went to me. I rolled my eyes and did a thumbs up. Sheughed happily, enjoying this way more than I thought. I didn¡¯t mind, I¡¯d simply get her backter. ¡°Whatever,¡± Aizawa growled. ssmates spoke to a few people from the other schools but were quickly loaded back onto the bus. Toru and I got back in our spot. She happilytched onto me and was asleep. I didn¡¯t fight it and joined her. Holding back my chakra from my dick once more the exhaustion of thest 10 days had caught up with me. The others around me droned on, talking about this or that quirk they had seen. I reviewed my current n for MHA and eventually sumbed to sleep. A few hourster we were jostled awake by the bus stopping. Back at the school we piled out with our suitcases and headed tiredly to our dorm rooms. Toru made me carry her of course. Since I couldn¡¯t say no I couldn¡¯t fight her. I carried her up to her room and threw her on her bed. ¡°Youing to my room tonight?¡± She asked. I nodded. ¡°Night night, love you.¡± And she was soon back in blissful sleep. Chuckling, I went to my room and showered. Letting thest few weeks wash over me. I had supposedly been on vacation but I hadn¡¯t rested too much. The drama with Naruto World was over, and I didn¡¯t have to worry about the girls anymore. That brought Tayuya up though. I had failed to save her, but life simply ignored her passing. I was too relieved to have Reina, Shinju, and Hina. I had seduced her on a whim to try to help the 3rd Hokage, but I couldn¡¯t help feel like I got her killed. Making her go against Orochimaru, her life became forfeit. I wasn¡¯tpletely convinced Orochimaru or Kabuto were actually dead, but if they popped up, I¡¯d simply end them again. No, my worry was did I have too many girls? What was my limit for caring about them? 3 or 4 maybe? I had Toru in MHA, and she would be with me always. But Nejire and Mei as well. They were a good time and I liked them, but did I more than like them? Would I be upset if they died? ¡°Of course,¡± I whispered. ¡°No one takes what¡¯s mine from me. I stopped the shower and got out. The sun was beginning to set outside, but I was wide awake after my nap. Heading down to the base level of the dorm building I found plenty of other people hanging out. Apparently they took Toru¡¯s offer that I was buying food seriously. I dropped a stack of yen on the table and they ordered what they wanted. I sat around listening as they jabbered on. Food got there and I ate my fill. But instead of heading to Toru¡¯s room I headed outside to the UA grounds. An amazing part of UA was it¡¯s massiveness. City sized training grounds with a range of industrial to downtown building areas, it was the perfect ce to train. I walked into the woods and headed to the city-scape where I had gone for my original entrance exam. Large buildings set up, I wanted to practice my Tremor Quirk. But as I made sure no one was around me, I noticed one of my friends heading in my direction. Not too willing to give all of my secrets away I jumped up and sat on the edge of a 4 story tall building, waiting. Momo Yaoyorozu eventually appeared. Walking into the training area nervously. I wasn¡¯t too sure what she wanted, but I was prevented from talking. Bringing out some chakra, I made a small ball. Raising it up I threw it at her. The tiny ball of pure chakra moved quickly, hitting her in the head. It sshed across her face causing her to curse. ¡°What did you do?¡± She asked, annoyed. I put my finger over my lips. ¡°Oh right,¡± she said, annoyed. ¡°How¡¯d you get up there?¡± I shrugged then jumped down. Landing lightly on the ground I walked over to her. I pointed at her and shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re taking this promise to not talk, very seriously.¡± I nodded. ¡°Fine,¡± she said. Biting her lips she wrapped her arm around her chest. It wasn¡¯t cold out so I guessed it was a defensive mechanism. I was starting to think that she headed out specifically to try to talk to me. Grabbing her hand I pulled her with me. Walking down the middle of the street as we headed aimlessly in the fake town. She tried to pull away but I held her hand firmly. Her face flushed in embarrassment. ¡°I don¡¯t like how you used me,¡± she blurted. I eyed her. ¡°You kept asking me out on a date. I relented. And it was all some big joke to you. I had fun on our date, and it pisses me off that you were seeing someone else the entire time.¡± She got the words out quickly. I guessed she had wanted to say them for a while, and was using my silence as an opportunity. ¡°I would appreciate it if you would stop flirting with me. It makes me ufortable,¡± she said, pulling her hand away for real this time. ¡°It¡¯s not professional.¡± I looked at her confused. Seeing her point but also¡­she was mine. I had been working on Momo since school started. Making sure she knew I was interested. Toru came along and took my main attention, but she was as into me seeing other girls as I was. Momo turned to leave, having said her peace. I grabbed her hand, pulling her back to me. She fought, but I was stronger. I lifted my Chikyugi Ne up and sent us both into the Makuramoto. ¡°What the hell?¡± She asked, looking around at all the pillows and sofa pits. ¡°Finally,¡± I said with a gasp. ¡°I can talk.¡± ¡°Where the hell are we?¡± She asked quickly. Stepping away from me as she looked around. ¡°We are in our minds,¡± I said. Happy to be able to talk again. ¡°Think of it like virtual reality. And before you ask, I¡¯m not breaking my bet. I¡¯m literally not talking right now. These are simply my thoughts expressed in a way that you can hear. Our bodies are not moving outside of here.¡± ¡°Is this a quirk?¡± She asked, still nervous. ¡°Kind of,¡± I said sitting on one of the pillows. ¡°This is more rted to my chakra. I can use it to link our minds.¡± I thought and arge bowl of popcorn appeared on myp. ¡°Anything I think can happen here.¡± The room disappeared and we were on the moon. Staring up at the Earth. ¡°Amazing,¡± she mumbled as she looked up. ¡°Can I make anything?¡± ¡°If I allow it,¡± I said. ¡°What do you want?¡± She thought really hard, but nothing showed up. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was hoping for my quirk to work.¡± ¡°No, sorry. Out there you can make whatever you want. In here, it is all me,¡± I waved my hand and we were back in the pillow room. I happily munched on the popcorn. ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± She asked. ¡°So I could talk,¡± I said. ¡°Momo I was never using you. I like you. You¡¯re smart, beautiful, and your rack¡­my god it is hard to look away when you¡¯re in costume. No, I never used you as a cover. I took you out on a date because I wanted to.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s with the game with Toru? You¡¯re dating her. I take that seriously!¡± She said angrily. ¡°Toru and I have an¡­unconventional rtionship,¡± I said slowly. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you out to act like we had a chance. We have a chance, you and I.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± She asked, slowly understanding what was going on. ¡°Tell me this,¡± I said, trying to dodge a minefield of promises I had given to Tory. ¡°What would happen to you if suddenly people couldn¡¯t see you? One day you were there, and the next you were gone. Your parents tell you that it¡¯s irreversible. They are both invisible too. So it¡¯s not a huge surprise. Do you fight and rage against whatever god decided you get that quirk, or do you ept it?¡± I let out a sigh. ¡°Maybe you learn to like the quirk. No one can see you. Who knows what you¡¯re doing. You stumble upon people doing stuff they shouldn¡¯t, and it awakens something in you. You learn that you like it. It keeps happening, and before you know it, that¡¯s what you spend your time trying to find. You feel that rush all over again.¡± ¡°Are you saying, Toru likes-¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying anything,¡± I said. ¡°This is a hypothetical.¡± Toru had made me promise not to tell anyone for sure. ¡°My answer to you, is Toru knew full well I was going to ask you out on a date. If things progressed¡­she wouldn¡¯t have thrown a fit.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± she said. Dropping down to a pillow. ¡°There are all types of people in the world, Momo,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t judge. I mean you make a vibrator with your power almost nightly.¡± ¡°How the hell-¡± She stopped herself. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Right,¡± I said, giving her a wink. ¡°Momo, you have everything in creation at your fingertips. You can¡¯t tell me that your quirk hasn¡¯t shaped you in any way.¡± ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t¡­¡± She stopped herself, blushing. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, a smile on my lips. ¡°What? Nothing,¡± she said quickly. ¡°Oh no, you thought of something. Something that you did with your quirk that you shouldn¡¯t have,¡± I said. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not telling you,¡± she said, blushing more. I snapped my fingers and chains grabbed her. Holding her taut she yelled out as her clothes turned into a much skimpier version of her hero outfit. Basically a string bikini on her I stood up and approached her. ¡°Weston, what are you doing?¡± She asked, her eyes wide. ¡°Torturing you,¡± I said. A long feather appeared between my fingers. I slid it down her side. She bit her lip to keep fromughing. ¡°I want to hear what you did.¡± ¡°Weston,¡± she whined. I moved the feather to her armpit. She startedughing loudly. ¡°Stop, please stop!¡± She yelled. I did so. ¡°Let me down!¡± I released her. She looked around, still in her skimpy outfit. She let out a sigh. ¡°I thought you would keep going.¡± ¡°You sound a little disappointed,¡± I said with a wide smile. ¡°I mean, this ce isn¡¯t real, but it feels real. You are free to go whenever you want,¡± I said. ¡°But in here, it could be just the 2 of us. No one else.¡± I moved closer to her. My face only an inch from hers. ¡°Momo, I really like you. I know you are training to be a hero. So encroaching somewhere that you think you aren¡¯t wanted doesn¡¯t sit right with you. But, you are wanted and wee.¡± Her eyes sparkled as she stared at me. She moved her lips to speak but no words came out. I risked it and kissed her. She didn¡¯t push me away but was soon moving into me. I let myself fall to a sofa pit as she kissed me deeply. It wasn¡¯t long until our tongues were in one another¡¯s mouths. Her perfect body pressing up against me I ran my hands along her exposed skin. She moaned in my mouth, shivering from my touch, but was then back to kissing me. We stayed like that for a long time. All the sexual tension had built up between us to this one point. I could have pressed for a kiss on our date all that time ago, but she wasn¡¯t ready. The girl on me was. She moved her inhibitions to the side as I fondled her thick thighs. Then I moved my hands to her breasts. Pushing the skimpy clothes to the side to touch her erect nipples she gasped and shuddered but didn¡¯t stop me. I poured some chakra into her. Just a little to make her feel more pleasure. Eventually it built up so much that she came. Gasping for breath in my mouth her whole body shivered as the orgasm moved through her. ¡°Holy shit,¡± she said, pulling away. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing an orgasm,¡± I said. ¡°But I could be wrong. Want another?¡± ¡°How?¡± She asked, weakly. ¡°My chakra,¡± I said. ¡°I can make you feel more pleasure with it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s weird,¡± she said. Struggling to catch her breath. ¡°Did you ever figure out how to give it to others?¡± She asked. I guessed she was trying to change the subject or focus on something else. ¡°I did, but it¡¯s rather invasive,¡± I admitted. ¡°It requires us to have sex.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked, sitting up. ¡°No, I¡¯m not joking,¡± I said. ¡°Yes it can be done. No, I don¡¯t expect you to do it. Chakra takes time to learn and manipte. It¡¯s not an immediate power boost.¡± ¡°But you gave it to Toru, didn¡¯t you?¡± She asked slowly. I nodded. ¡°So you¡¯ve had¡­sex?¡± ¡°We have,¡± I admitted. ¡°Lots of times.¡± ¡°I knew she was lying,¡± Momo said. I shrugged not sure where to go from there. We stared awkwardly there for a bit. Looking down to her clothes she asked, ¡°Can you put me in something else?¡± ¡°Something skimpier?¡± I asked, excitedly. ¡°No,¡± she said through gritted teeth. ¡°Then no,¡± I said. I removed my clothes. ¡°There, now we are even.¡± Her eyes widened, but she didn¡¯t appear to have anyints. ¡°Where would you like to go from here?¡± I asked. ¡°Like what?¡± She asked. ¡°Do you want to go on another date?¡± I asked. ¡°Do you want me to stop talking to youpletely? I¡¯ve said my peace. I like you, and would like to keep flirting with you. Progress further than this. Kiss you for real. But it¡¯s up to you. I don¡¯t see my rtionship with Toru ending. I don¡¯t want your and my rtionship to end, either. I want to get to know more about you. Learn your secrets. And have you talk to me. I¡¯m sure whatever you wanted to say to me before had built up. You can tell me anything, and I promise to not get mad.¡± ¡°I would¡­¡± She looked around. ¡°Like to leave this ce.¡± I nodded and we were back in our bodies. She eyed me, looking around for a moment. Then she surprised me bying in for a kiss. My hand went to her back as I pulled her closer. This kiss was real. Our mouths on one another, she showed what she had learned in the Makuramoto. Gasping through struggling breath as the kiss became more heated she pressed herself against me as I explored her rear. When it was done she rested her forehead against mine. Humming happily for a moment. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said. I did some signnguage that I guessed meant thank you. ¡°Oh right, you still can¡¯t talk.¡± Smiling widely she took my hand and pulled me along with her. She acted like we were back on our date. Simply out for a stroll around town. Quiet next to one another I could tell that she was happier. But I wasn¡¯t sure where this would lead. It would take her time to befortable with more. I would give her whatever time she needed. CHAPTER 265 FRUITION CHAPTER 265 FRUITION Things with Momo didn¡¯t progress any further. I tried to wake Toru up for some fun, but she was passed out. We ended up just sleeping in the same bed. The next day was Sunday. Most everyone went home to be with family and celebrate getting their licenses. I decided it was time that I progressed my other ns in MHA. Events had been building up for a while. Now that I had beaten Akatsuki, I felt like I was truly strong. It was time to venture out into the world and use that strength. I had been making appearances around town as the Viin yer now and then, but it was high time to take that up a notch. I spent my day back handling some minor things. First meeting with my moneyunderer to make a paper trail for some of the money I had spread around. I visited the house I had bought near UA. Making sure everything was in order for theing months. I ran around town as the Viin yer as well. More than once a hero tried to capture me, but it was easy to give them the slip. In the guise of Kakashi people knew who I was, and typically steered clear. The time for hiding was done now though. It was time to make a scene in the world. I dressed up in normal every day clothes and kept my Kakashi face on. Going to the small office building I headed to the basement where the meeting was being conducted. The ce was more filled than I had imagined it would be. There were about 2 dozen people there. All talking around coffee or stale donuts until the time approached. ¡°Wee everyone,¡± a man with antennae on his head said from a front podium. People moved to sit in the seats in front of him. ¡°Thank you all foring. For anyone new to this, we wee all. No judgments, just us trying to help those move past the trauma they have suffered. Is there anyone new that would like to share?¡± No one raised their hand. I didn¡¯t see why I should yet either. It would be good to hear some stories before I shared my part of this n. ¡°I¡¯m Keiko,¡± a woman said as she stood up. ¡°I um, this is my second time at the support group. But I didn¡¯t feel toofortable sharingst time.¡± A few people nodded. All had experienced the same nervousness. ¡°I um,¡± she said, her voice cracking. ¡°I don¡¯t know where to go from here.¡± She let out a long sigh. ¡°My son was killed by a viin. It happened 4 months ago. The viin had robbed a store then sped off. My son was walking across the street and-¡± She stopped, preventing herself from sobbing. Some people around her gave encouraging words. ¡°He didn¡¯t know what hit him. He went into aa and died a few dayster.¡± She let out a steadying breath. ¡°It¡¯s been so hard. To move on from all of this. They caught the guy, but still¡­I will never have my baby back.¡± The story made me sick. I could feel the sorrow in the room. It was leaking off each person present. Their Spiritual Energy was soaked in it as they rted to her story in some way. She continued on a little, stopping to cry now and then, and when she finished people pped. I sat through a few more stories of people. One whose father was killed by a viin. The viin was on death row, but was approved for yet another extension to prolong his life. Another man had his fiancee trampled by some viin that had a speed quirk. That one sounded familiar, but I moved on. Listening to all of their sorrow and regret. When no one else got up I took a breath and decided it was time. People looked at me. No one suspected who I was. Wearing a simple T-shirt and jeans, I looked like the rest of them. Instead of talking where I stood I moved to the podium. Standing at attention in front of all of them. A white board behind me I wrote on it and began. ¡°I lost someone dear to me as well,¡± I admitted. ¡°For years I let that anger fester inside of me. Driving me forward. She shouldn¡¯t have been there that day. But she was, and she was killed because of it.¡± The original memories of the body came crashing back to me. Bringing the pain of losing my mother forefront in my mind. ¡°But I got my revenge,¡± I said, forcing a smile. ¡°I killed the man that killed her.¡± The room was deathly quiet as people stared at me. I made my face rx and put a serious look on as I studied each face around me. ¡°That is what I am offering to you.¡± ¡°For those of you who haven¡¯t recognized me, I am the Viin yer,¡± I said. There were more than a few gasps and eyes widening as they stared at me. ¡°But I haven¡¯t been doing too much of thattely. It¡¯s high time to amend that. Originally I had hoped to be given the information on the inte. But those sites have since been brought down. Here is an email that I am sure will be brought down soon enough as well. Yet, I hope that you won¡¯t tell people about it. All of us have lost someone important to us. I desired revenge, and I got it. I am offering that same option to some of you. I don¡¯t care if they¡¯re in prison. Or on the loose. I will devote myself to end these sick people for you.¡± My voice was firm as I spoke. I locked eyes with all of them one by one, making sure they understood how serious I was. ¡°It may not happen tomorrow. But it will happen. I promise you.¡± I paused for a moment, changing tactics. ¡°If you don¡¯t want revenge, I understand. It¡¯s not for everyone. Hell, even if you want me to just capture them and give them to the police, I will. This email may be shut down, if so post your story on the building outside. Give me the information I need to find these people. What they did to you. And I will do what I can to bring you a semnce of justice.¡± I gave them all one more look and walked out. Eyes followed me, but I felt something from their Spiritual Energy. Hope. We lived in a sick world where people didn¡¯t care who they hurt. Viins thought that their powers were there for their own profit. Those people in the room lived in fear every day, because someone hurt them or those around them. I headed off to another such support group. Spreading the word of the Viin yer. It wasn¡¯t like the news would show this sort of thing. I hoped word of mouth would be good enough. When I felt I had gone to enough ces to make the same offer I stopped at an inte cafe to log on to my ount. I was surprised to have a reply already in my inbox. It was from a man I hadn¡¯t heard talk at one of the groups. His grandparents were killed by a viin. The viin had some poison quirk. While he filled a shop with noxious fumes, he would rob the ce. The man¡¯s grandparents were shopping at one such store and were too weak to live through the poison. He was nice enough to provide names, and I was able to verify that the event really happened. The viin went on the run after that. Disappearing into the night. There was very little information on the viin. Almost too little. It was time to test the waters for the next part of my n. I could have broken into the police station and got the information I wanted, but I wanted to introduce myself properly to the new numero uno. After leaving the inte cafe I went to where I knew he liked toy his head on Sundays. Endeavor was famous. The number 2 hero for years, there was always a lot of hype if he would surpass All Might, but it never happened. But Number 2 was just as popr as number 1. He had biographies written about his early years, clothes with his face stamped on it, even a line of oven mitts that were especially popr since his quirk was fire. The news painted him as a no nonsense kind of hero. Stoic at all times. Ready to fight at a moment¡¯s notice. He wasn¡¯t painted in the best of lightstely since All Might had to be weakened for Endeavor to take the number 1 spot. Everyone was holding their breath to see if he could keep up with the job. From what I could tell, Endeavor trained and patrolled all of the time. He originally married Todoroki¡¯s mom back when they were younger. She had an ice quirk. Endeavor wanted to try to make the ultimate hero. Able to control fire and ice. It took 4 tries, but Todoroki came to be. Things had been going well for Endeavor. He was able to train his ultimate creation and though he couldn¡¯t be number 1, his son had the potential to be. That was until Todoroki¡¯s mom had a psychotic break. I hadn¡¯t remembered the exact event when I started in the World, but over time I learned the truth. Todoroki¡¯s mom hated Endeavor, and since Todoroki was his end goal, she had thrown boiling water on the right side of his face. Scarring Todoroki around his eye. I couldn¡¯t remember why Todoroki hated Endeavor so much. In my eyes, a mom that threw boiling water at a kid was a much worse parent than one that pushed you to train your quirk. But to each their own. Todoroki¡¯s mom had been sent to the loony bin, and Todoroki fought against his father. He didn¡¯t want to train his fire-side anymore. Since his mother hated it so much. How I understood this world, Endeavor began anew. With plenty of money he started working to create just as powerful quirks. An itch that had been scratched with his first wife, once she was out of the picture he started another family. One girlfriend was a nice woman that lived across town. She had a water quirk. Her oldest daughter had the desired quirk he wanted. Only 10 years old and the girl could create fire while also controlling water. Endeavor had 2 other kids after that with her. The youngest was somehow able to create a physical fire that flowed around them like water. It was actually pretty cool to see him work with his quirk. Though only 6 he was being praised as the next Endeavor. A few years back Endeavor had fallen for another girl. One of the interns from UA, the girl had idolized the Number 2 hero. Practically throwing herself at him. And from what I understood, Endeavor actually loved this girl. She was young and vibrant. Once she graduated from school Endeavor bought her a condo downtown and they had a son soon after that. Though only 2 years old it was expected that the boy would be able to use fire like his father, and wind like his mother. Making some kind of fire tornado. I had been watching Endeavor for some time since I knew he would be important to my nter on. It wasn¡¯t like he was ashamed of having multiple families either. A lot of people knew, they just didn¡¯t talk about it. Luckily Endeavor was a man of consistency. He spent Monday and Friday with his first family. Tuesday and Thursday with his second. Then Wednesday and Sunday with his 3rd. Saturday was usually a toss up. Inded on the balcony of the condo and it wasn¡¯t long until the number 1 hero was ring at me through the ss door. I waved in my Kakashi form, putting on my best smile. His youngest wife and son moved to a back room as Endeavor walked out. ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± He growled. His mustache and beard were made of fire, they increased in size with his anger. ¡°I was in the neighborhood,¡± I said innocently as I sat on the railing. ¡°I wanted to say hi. You and I didn¡¯t get a chance to talkst time.¡± ¡°You mean when you tried to kill that viin?¡± He asked, his face still angry as he moved closer. ¡°I¡¯m the Viin yer. What do you expect?¡± I asked. ¡°Come on, Endeavor. You can¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t idently-sh-purposefully killed a viin.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never done it on purpose,¡± he said, and I believed him. ¡°But you have done it,¡± I said. He didn¡¯t have an answer for that. ¡°Look, I don¡¯t mean to interrupt your family time. I just want one simple thing from you, and then I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± He asked, a little less annoyed. ¡°Well you are the number 1 hero. I¡¯m sure you have your own ess to police files on perps. I want you to let me ess it now and then,¡± I said. ¡°So you can kill them?!¡± ¡°Duh,¡± I said. ¡°Listen, things are going to start changing, Endeavor.¡± I dropped from the railing and looked out onto the city around us. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it make you sick? All these useless viins. Hurting people for no other reason than their own enjoyment? They say it¡¯s for money. But they like it. The power and rush they feel when they make someone cower in fear. The thing I¡¯ve learned is, I like it too. Not against the weak, but against these losers that think they¡¯re strong.¡± ¡°This is not convincing me of anything,¡± Endeavor said. Not moving from his spot by the door. ¡°You are controlled by the Hero Safety Commision,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°This group of people that decide what heroes can and can¡¯t do. But did you know that they have their own kill squads?¡± I looked back at him. He had a confused look on his face. ¡°Oh you didn¡¯t? You really believed that bullshit they spout at you. Let me give you a little history lesson.¡± I turned and leaned against the railing as I faced him. ¡°Back in the day, the Safety Commission was as noble as you think of them. For years they operated in a way that you would be proud of. Then the chairman¡¯s wife was killed by a viin¡­I¡¯ve researched this by the way. If you know what to look for it is easy to connect the dots,¡± I assured. ¡°Anyway, his wife was killed by a viin. And he became mad with rage. He chose one of the top 10 heroes. Back then the hero was known for being a little heavy handed when it came to beating up viins. The chairman promised to wipe his record clean if the man would kill a certain viin. Low and behold the viin was found dead in the middle of the street. That is when the Cleaner was made.¡± ¡°Cleaner?¡± Endeavor asked. ¡°Yep, it was a hero in the top 10 that was given the less than ideal jobs. The Hero Safety Commission realized that they had made a mistake with restricting the ying of viins. An ideal hero that believed in justice and letting the viin live, only worked in an ideal world. So they started cleaning up the viins. The worst of the worst. Pedophile viins that hypnotized kids. They were killed by the Cleaner. A serial killer viin that could make his body 2-dimensional and slip under doors, he too was killed by the Cleaner. For decades it worked, but the Cleaner was always changing. You had a hero that trained to be¡­heroic. Some didn¡¯t want to kill. They went off the deep end, or killed someone they weren¡¯t supposed to. Just like Lady Nagant.¡± ¡°Lady Nagant? I knew her, what about her?¡± He asked, his full attention on me. ¡°She was the most recent Cleaner,¡± I said. ¡°She wanted to be a hero. But because she had a quirk that could kill, she was chosen by the mighty Committee to kill the worst of the worst. Eventually it got to her.¡± ¡°No, she killed her fellow heroes,¡± Endeavor said. He didn¡¯t quite have the conviction in his voice anymore. ¡°What heroes? She worked alone,¡± I said. ¡°No, Lady Nagant snapped. Killing the Hero Safety Commission chairman. He sent her to kill one too many people. She was arrested and sent to spend the rest of her days in Tartarus. Rotting away in prison, never to tell her story to a soul.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be,¡± Endeavor said weakly. ¡°It can and it is. Don¡¯t worry about her though. I have a n to save her soon enough. But the Hero Safety Commission learned their lesson after her. The top 10 heroes should stay that way. Heroes. After Lady Nagant went off the deep end, they started hiring out these types of jobs to Muirks.¡± ¡°Mercenaries?¡± He asked. ¡°Yep, Mercs with Quirks,¡± I said. ¡°You ever been on the trail of some viin? A real sicko? Then the Hero Safety Commission swoops in and says the issue will be taken care of? Then you never hear about the viin again? That¡¯s when they let the Muirks do their job.¡± I could see that Endeavor was remembering such instances. ¡°What are you saying?¡± He asked after a long pause. ¡°I am saying that this is why I am here,¡± I said. ¡°To stop with the cloak and dagger of the Safety Commission deciding who lives and dies. We need to rethink this justice system that allows these viins to sit on death row for decades. There are some viins that don¡¯t deserve a second chance. And I aim to make it all a reality. The League of Viins want to tear down the justice system, with no care what kind of anarchy will reign. You heroes want to enforce it. Despite it¡¯s many ws. I want to rebuild it. To show the real face of themission and give the power back to the heroes. Makews that actually stop these viins. You kill someone? Great we will kill you. The Texas way.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t get behind something like that,¡± Endeavor said. ¡°I think you can,¡± I said. ¡°I am a viin, and yet you haven¡¯t arrested or attacked me. Some might call me a vignte, but those are just as illegal as viins are. You see it, don¡¯t you, Endeavor? The system is broken. So much subterfuge out there you really don¡¯t know what to believe. But I believe the people. I want to give some of those the very revenge I got for myself. And to do that, I want ess to police documents. You can give mest known locations of many viins, and from there, I can give some poor soul a little bit of closure.¡± ¡°I-I can¡¯t,¡± Endeavor said. Actually torn between helping and hindering. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll just break into some police station and get what I want. My real reason foring here was to introduce myself. I am the Viin yer. And I am here to stay. I will help you when I can.¡± I jumped up to the railing. Giving him a salute and jumped off. I had wanted to tell him about his son, but I left it for now. Too much information would cause issue. There was plenty of time to handle all of this. I soonnded on the ground and made a few clones. I thankfully had an army of shadow clones at my beck and call. Able to break into most anywhere, sense people with Haki, and do most anything I could. I would find the viin soon enough. One of my clones logged onto anotherputer and I had 10 more emails asking for help. My days would be busy soon enough. There was a lot of scum to clean up and I nned to get to all of them. That¡¯s when I got a new quest.
My Hero Academia Quest* ??:
Get revenge for those hurt by viins.
Rewards:
Dependent on final actions.
¡°A question mark, huh?¡± I asked. I hadn¡¯t seen that before for a quest number. I guessed that I was in uncharted territory, even for the quest giver. At least I was going to be rewarded for my actions. CHAPTER 266 THE BIG THREE CHAPTER 266 THE BIG THREE By Monday everyone was excited to be back in ss. Everyone but me. I might have gone a little overboard with the vignte crap. There were way too many people that wanted their revenge. I was going to have to dole some justice out piece by piece. Unlike Kira in Death Note, I couldn¡¯t kill these people by writing their names in a book. I had to do actual work to find them. My army of shadow clones were out finding me these people that had escaped justice. More than a few were in the imprable prison, Tartarus. But I had a n for that. Others had left town, but there were still a few that had stuck around. I¡¯d already killed one guy that used a little girl as a human shield. After he got away he kept her by his side, doing some very bad things. He dumped her on the side of the road, guessing she was dead. She somehow survived but was traumatized and never left her room. The viin didn¡¯t know why he was killed, but I felt justified with my actions. Momo was less awkward around me now that we had our conversation. I would catch her looking at me now and then as she sat behind me. A smile on her lips she appeared happy. Though I still wasn¡¯t sure where we had ended up. Toru was a little upset I had given Momo hints about our rtionship dynamic, but I assured her it wouldn¡¯t get out. ¡°Quiet down,¡± Aizawa ordered as he walked in. Everyone stopped talking dutifully. ¡°Now that you all have your Provisional Licenses, we can begin the next stage, actual hero work,¡± Aizawa announced. His voice still bored I didn¡¯t think he was conveying the excitement that he meant to. ¡°What do you mean, sir?¡± Ida asked, raising his hand high. ¡°I am saying that up until now, you were not allowed to do hero work. We had the issues with the League of Viins. You using your quirks at that time was only allowed because it was either on school grounds, or during school functions. As you know, if you tried to use your quirks without my or another teacher¡¯s express permission, you would have been penalized or reprimanded. Your Licenses are the first step in allowing you to use your quirks outside of those regtions. Now, you may use your powers under the direct supervision of fully licensed heroes. Also if you or someone¡¯s life is threatened you are allowed to step in to use your quirk.¡± That was one thing I didn¡¯t understand about this world. A god-given power like a quirk should be able to be used whenever you want. It was like saying you can¡¯t use your left arm. But somehow the government tried to regte everything. In my opinion quirks should only be limited for those that chose to use them for evil. This was one of many things I hoped to fix, but that was a long-term goal. I had plenty of fires to put out until I could tackle that. Aizawa began again. ¡°That brings me to your internships,¡± he said. ¡°Internships?¡± Momo asked. ¡°Yes, you all did your best in the Sports Festival. Every one of you was able to train under a hero after that. Now that you have your Provisional Hero License, you will be expected to intern under a hero. Monitor and learn from them. You will not be expected to use your quirk to apprehend criminals. Not right away anyway. But it is time you start to get a feel for what being a hero really means. Patrolling, using investigative powers, and a whole lot of waiting around until you can apprehend those that cause harm.¡± ¡°I thought you said that the work studies after the Sports Festival were the only time we would be working with heroes,¡± Uraraka said. ¡°It is rare to have so many first years with Provisional Licenses,¡± Aizawa said. ¡°But with the increase in viins, we thought it best to push you all. And now that you have them, it only makes sense for you to use them. With that, I will introduce you to the guest speakers for ss.¡± Aizawa turned to the door and 3 students walked in. My periwinkle haired girlfriend, Nejire, was one of them. She shed me a wide smile and winked as she stood in front of the ss. On either side of her were 2 boys. One had a Sasuke vibe. ck hair he appeared depressed or scared, or both. On the other side of Nejire was his opposite. A tall blonde haired boy with a muscr frame. His face reminded me of Tintin. ¡°Hello ss 1-A,¡± the man said with a wide smile. ¡°Man it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve been in this room. Hasn¡¯t changed a bit. Anyway, I¡¯m Mirio Togata. We are here to talk about internships.¡± He looked to Nejire. ¡°Hi,¡± she said excitedly. ¡°I¡¯m Nejire Hado, but you can call me Nejire-chan. That¡¯s my hero name,¡± she giggled happily. I did my best to not act like I was watching her, but most of the boys in ss were. She nudged the gloomy guy next to her. ¡°I um, I¡¯m Takai Amajiki,¡± he said, his head bowed as he stood in front of us. ¡°Great,¡± Mirio said. ¡°I have met a few of you.¡± He shot me a finger gun. I wasn¡¯t sure how to take that, but he kept on. ¡°For those of you who don¡¯t know, we are known as the Big 3. That name has been used for years to describe the top 3 prospective heroes of the school. I remember sitting there and getting told the same information you are about to hear.¡± ¡°How are the Big 3 chosen?¡± Midoriya asked as he raised his hand. Writing notes in his beat up notebook all the while. ¡°Back in the day these spots were picked by a huge battle royale between all the students,¡± Nejire said excitedly. ¡°It was this big event that all the students got to watch. I remember that year. There was blood everywhere. Recovery Girl had to work for hours that day.¡± She slowly frowned. ¡°Now it¡¯s done through the Sports Festival. The top 3 usually get the spots.¡± ¡°But hey, what¡¯s up with that mask,¡± she asked Tentacle. He always wore a mouth mask like Kakashi. Then she turned to Todoroki. ¡°And how¡¯d you get that burn on your face?¡± ¡°Her ADD is kicking in,¡± Toru mumbled. ¡°Yeah, hey Nejire-chan,¡± I said as if I didn¡¯t know her. ¡°Are you nning to intern with Ryukyu again?¡± ¡°Oh right, I forgot we all interned there,¡± she said excitedly. ¡°We should do that again. I had a lot of fun.¡± We of course had discussed how we should act if we ran into each other outside. Nejire didn¡¯t like to be seen as someone in a rtionship. In her final year of school she wanted to be seen as someone that focused on her future hero career. Not to be bogged down with one person. I didn¡¯t much mind since Toru and I were out in the open. At first I had been hesitant, but she had proven that she was trustworthy. ¡°I see that the Big 3 are as off the wall as ever,¡± Aizawa mumbled. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Eraserhead,¡± Mirio said quickly. ¡°I¡¯m the key performer here today.¡± He turned back to the ss. ¡°Now a creed I typically follow is, ¡®The journey ahead is full of difficulties.¡¯ That is something you all need to remember as you keep on your hero journey. You might be asking yourselves why 3 random students were entrusted to teach you what you need to know for these internships. I get it. But trust me. We have all been where you are. Though I don¡¯t think we got our Provisional Licenses our first year.¡± He put his hand up to his chin as he thought. ¡°I got it. Instead of talking about it. Why don¡¯t I just show you what it takes. How about you all fight me?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary,¡± Aizawa said. ¡°Ohe on, it sounds fun,¡± Nejire said. ¡°I¡¯m curious how some of you would fare against him.¡± Nejire gave me another wink. She wasn¡¯t the best at being subtle. ¡°Yeah,¡± Mirio said. ¡°We have been trained to fight for years. Talking isn¡¯t our strong suit. I think they would understand better if they experienced what it took with their own bodies.¡± Aizawa groaned slowly then said, ¡°Do as you like.¡± We were soon off to the locker and changing into our gym clothes. ¡°Those Big 3 are weird,¡± Eijiro said. He was the red head in ss. I remembered his name for once. This Dual Processing skill was really helping me remember a lot of random information I hadn¡¯t bothered to learn before. ¡°Weston, you have to tell me the story of you and that blue haired girl,¡± Ma said while drooling. ¡°Did you really intern with her for your work study?¡± ¡°Oh yeah, she¡¯s pretty great,¡± I said. ¡°Strong too. I wouldn¡¯t mess with her if I was you.¡± ¡°I wonder if I can talk her into ying with my grapes,¡± he said in a creepy tone. Looking around no one was paying attention so I sent a small ball of chakra and hit him with it. The power of it made him hit his head on the locker in front of him. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°Karma,¡± I assured. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to fighting that Mirio guy.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t seem that strong,¡± Todoroki said. ¡°He¡¯s the top student for a reason,¡± I assured. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t take him lightly.¡± I mentally went through my n to take him out. I was going to have to be careful to not go too far. I didn¡¯t want to lose against him, but I didn¡¯t want to win either. If I stood out too much with too many skills then that would be less skills that my Viin yer persona could use. I¡¯d have to stick to physical and my quirk. It was about time I practiced the kic absorption and reflection anyway. With my blowback gone I hoped it would be easier. We left the locker room into one of the many training gyms throughout the school. This one had somerge boulders scattered around. The girls joined us and we waited for Mirio to start. Nejire and the other guy¡­I¡¯d already forgotten his name, stood off to the side with Aizawa. ¡°How do you want to do this?¡± Todoroki asked. ¡°You cane at me all at once,¡± Mirio said, stretching out as he stood in front of us. ¡°I feel like you¡¯re underestimating us,¡± Eijiro said. ¡°Fine with me!¡± Bakugo yelled as he was propelled forward by his explosions. As he got closer Mirio¡¯s clothes slipped off of him. Revealing thick muscles the man covered his dick expertly, but as Bakugo went in to punch him his fist passed right through. Once Bakugo was thrown past by his momentum Mirio twisted, kicking the angry guy hard in the side. Hended with a grunt against a rock and was dazed. ¡°Feel free to continue,¡± Mirio said happily. Todoroki sent a huge wave of us. Mirio appeared to get hit by it, but I felt his Haki move through the ground and pop up underneath me. I jumped back as he materialized out of the floor. How I understood Mirio¡¯s power was it was like Kitty Pryde¡¯s from Marvel. He could pass through anything. Unlike Kitty Pryde, he didn¡¯t suck at it. Focusing on fighting he moved through people and objects expertly. As he beat up my ss mates I focused on my Haki as I watched him. Spiritual Energy was in everything. I had hoped that where he made himself incorporeal I could tell some sort of difference, but there was nothing. Maybe a slight shifting of energy, but I wasn¡¯t skilled enough to tell the difference. I charged my eyes with Nen next. Using Gyo was useless as well. Because he couldn¡¯t use his Lifeforce it wasn¡¯t like he was shifting it around. Frowning, I decided to hang back as the fully naked man knocked back students. Toru was knocked down and I promised myself to avenge her. Bakugo got back up and opted to throw a huge explosion at Mirio, but still there was no reaction. He was down once more. Midoriya did the best against him. Lightning coursing around his body sporadically. He used more and more of his quirk to be stronger. But it wasn¡¯t long until he was knocked down as well. That was when Mirio turned to face me. ¡°Not going to join?¡± He asked, a wide smile on his face. ¡°Oh no, I just wanted to take you on myself,¡± I said. Punching my knuckles together as we approached one another. ¡°Good,¡± Mirio said. ¡°I hear I should worry about you.¡± ¡°I see I should worry about you. You¡¯ve really worked hard with your quirk,¡± I said. ¡°I feel like I shouldn¡¯t go easy on you.¡± ¡°I would prefer you didn¡¯t,¡± the man said. We stopped a few paces from one another. ¡°Want me to get naked too?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh no, I¡¯ve heard stories. I don¡¯t want to see something like that.¡± I barked augh and the fight started. He absorbed himself into the ground. I could feel him move just barely under the surface then shot up in the air. I jumped up to meet him. My fist passing through him I kept it in his body, forcing him to stay incorporeal in that area. He moved to elbow me in the head but I moved it out of the way to absorb it in my shoulder. My other arm grabbed his arm but then passed through it. My other fist still inside of him I swiped at him, trying to grab a part that was still physical. Mirio kicked me in the gut but I grabbed his leg. Physical this time I sent a huge wave of heat into it. His skin turned red, burning but he gritted his teeth. Kicking me with his other hand I raised the temperature around us but his kick was used to push him out of my reach. ¡°You¡¯re the first man I¡¯ve ever been inside,¡± I said. Mirioughed loudly. ¡°I¡¯m most people¡¯s first!¡± Our fight began again. We kept it to the ground this time. He feigned punches at me but I could feel when he really meant them. I didn¡¯t flinch back, striking randomly. He couldn¡¯t make his entire body incorporeal at all times or he would pass through the floor. He punched and kicked me while I did the same to him. Connecting half of the time we stayed rooted in the same spot as we tested one another. Pulling heat from behind me I sent it to him in a huge wave. He quickly began to sweat and his body turned red from the extreme heat. Swiping his legs he became horizontal to the ground, but as I tried to punch him in the gut he grabbed me by the shoulders and pulled his whole body through me. Once past me he kicked me in the back of the head. Catching myself before I hit the ground I kicked back, connecting with his hand that was trying to catch him. The appendage forced his body to twirl around. I kicked again but passed through. We fought like that for a good 10 minutes. Neither giving up as we tried to connect. At one point he tried to grab my elbow. I charged it with Haki and he didn¡¯t pass through. He gave me a shocked look but I then released it. His hand moved through. With that knowledge I knew I could beat him, but that wasn¡¯t the goal. I was trying to show him that I wasn¡¯t like the others. Not some push over that he could beat in a few hits I took everything and gave back more. My mind processing ideas on where he had to be corporeal I connected every now and then only to be met with a few more punches to the face. It was a fun fight, and when we were both breathing heavily Aizawa finally stepped in. ¡°I think that¡¯s enough,¡± he said. ¡°It was just getting good,¡± Mirio said. ¡°Yeah, aren¡¯t you all about training?¡± I asked the teacher. ¡°I am, but we were here for a specific reason,¡± he said. ¡°Right,¡± Mirio said. Walking over he grabbed his discarded clothes and put them on as he spoke. ¡°Now a few of you might think I have a strong quirk.¡± ¡°You¡¯re damn right,¡± Sero said. ¡°It was basically a cheat.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± Mirio assured. ¡°I used to be the lowest ranked student in our grade. My quirk is called Permeation. I am able to make parts of my body incorporeal. Passing through them. But when I first started training, I could barely pass through a wall. Because my power takes focus. I have to keep 1 foot physical, then pass my other foot through the wall, then turn it physical before I can let the rest of my body get through. But as you saw I have trained enough to do it on the fly.¡± He turned to the students who had woken up a while ago and watched our fight. ¡°There are no weak quirks. Just weak minds. Your quirk can be used in any way that you want if you put the time and effort in to figure it out. That is something you can learn over time, but the real world application will help all of you take your powers to the next level.¡± His fists at his hips in a Superman pose he studied the students 1 by 1. ¡°I remember my first internship. We were trying to stop a robbery. And I was expected to pass through a wall to help get eyes on the robbers. I was so scared I nearly wet myself. But that moment my body did what it had to to help those hostages. I wasn¡¯t training to be a hero to be stronger. I was doing it to help people. Which you will all need to remember as you go out into the world. Fighting isn¡¯t always part of this job. But at the threat of pain even your quirk will surprise you. So I rmend you all remember this moment when you are out there in the real world.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but like the guy. Energetic and serious about training I was already looking forward to a rematch. Fighting him was like a puzzle. Trying to figure out where and when to strike as everything passed through him was an interesting experience. ¡°We should do this again,¡± Mirio said, turning to me. ¡°I agree,¡± I said. I turned to see Nejire at the side of the room. Toru had made her way over to her and the girls were whispering some things I could guess. Looking forward to a night with the 2 of them I wanted to lock Mirio down on another spar when an announcement went out over the PA system. ¡°Weston Watanabe to the 3rd year teacher¡¯s lounge, please,¡± the voice said. ¡°What did you do now?¡± Aizawa asked in annoyance. ¡°No idea,¡± I said truthfully but was off soon enough. CHAPTER 267 SISTERS CHAPTER 267 SISTERS UA had 3 years of students. Those 3 years had a mix of hero work courses and real world sses, like Math and Science. Most all of the teachers were heroes. They specifically taught certain sses and each hero had a ss to be the homeroom teacher for, like Aizawa was our homeroom teacher. I hadn¡¯t ventured to the 3rd year teacher¡¯s lounge because there was really no need. Most of my sses were in one part of the sectioned off building. As I approached I heard loud yellinging from the room. A few teachers I didn¡¯t recognize peeking into the lounge from the outside I listened in as well. ¡°You¡¯re a fucking disgrace!¡± Midnight yelled. ¡°You¡¯re the disgrace! ying hero. Don¡¯t make meugh. You just like to be the star. Everyone always looking at you!¡± The other voice said. For a moment I couldn¡¯t ce it, but then it hit me as she started yelling again. Pushing through the teachers I looked in to see Midnight and the blue skinned pornstar Madix screaming at one another. The much shorter Madix was pushing her chest against Midnight. They looked about ready toe to blows as they continued to yell louder. I really wanted to see if a catfight would ensue, but as they yelled I realized what was going on. ¡°Fuck,¡± I mumbled as I walked in. Locking the door the teacher¡¯s on the other side groaned but pushed their ears against the door. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± I said as I walked to the pair. ¡°Gambit,¡± Madix said, turning around. Her face beaming a smile. She made a move to go for me but Midnight grabbed a handful of her hair forcing her back. That¡¯s when the real fight started. Madix scratched Midnight in the arm with her long nails. Midnight pulled her hair harder and kicked the feet out from under Madix. Madix didn¡¯t go down too far though. Biting the other woman¡¯s thigh Midnight cried out. I was caught between getting turned on or helping. As the 2 women started drawing blood though I moved over and grabbed them each by their cors. Pulling them apart with ease. ¡°Enough,¡± I barked. ¡°What the fuck is going on?¡± ¡°This is my slut of a sister!¡± Midnight yelled kicking at Madix. I pulled Madix further away, allowing the kick to narrowly miss. I wasn¡¯t too surprised by the information that they were sisters. I hadn¡¯t seen it before because Madix was about 8 inches shorter, had long dark blue hair and light blue skin. Her pure ck eyes didn¡¯t help either. But their Spiritual Energy was actually a little simr, and their facial expressions resembled one another. It wasn¡¯t too far of a stretch to believe it since many people¡¯s quirks made them look different than their family members. ¡°Slut?! Do you see what you prance around in on TV?!¡± Madix yelled. ¡°You fucking bitch. Let me go. I¡¯ll kick your ass!¡± ¡°Kick my ass?! You¡¯re a fucking porn star!¡± Midnight said. ¡°I¡¯m a hero. I can-¡± ¡°Enough,¡± I said, throwing them away from one another. ¡°I was called here for a reason. I want to know what this is about.¡± ¡°This stupid smurf decided to make a scene out front of the school,¡± Midnight said through gritted teeth. ¡°You know I have a secret identity to keep.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t cause a scene,¡± Madix said, aghast. ¡°I simply wanted to know who your bodyguard was.¡± ¡°A student. An underage student!¡± Midnight said. ¡°One you used that sick power on.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help what my quirk does,¡± Madix said quickly, locking eyes with me. ¡°I never would have done that if I knew you were so young.¡± ¡°But you would have done it anyway? How am I supposed to feel about that?¡± I asked, annoyed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just¡­wanted to find you,¡± she said sheepishly. ¡°And ruin my cover?!¡± Midnight yelled. ¡°Maddie, you know you¡¯re supposed to call me.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t answer your phone all weekend! I got desperate!¡± Madix said. The blue girl quickly turned back to me practically squirming as she moved a little closer. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in whatever you did to mest time.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t,¡± she said, almost hurt. ¡°I just want to be near you. I¡¯ve never felt that way before.¡± Her smile widened as she looked me up and done. ¡°You have a quirk rted to sex like me?¡± ¡°I do not,¡± I assured her. ¡°Just some skills.¡± I looked at Midnight. ¡°What do you want to happen here?¡± ¡°I want my sister to go,¡± Midnight hissed. ¡°This is not the time or ce for this sort of thing.¡± ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s a bunch of teachers listening in,¡± I said. Midnight¡¯s eyes bulged. She quickly moved around me, her high heels cking against the hard wood floor. ¡°Get the fuck out of here!¡± She yelled at the grouped up teachers. They hastily scampered off, apologizing as theyughed and ran down the hall. ¡°Goddammit,¡± she mumbled as she turned back. Shutting the door I could see that this wasn¡¯t over. Letting out a long breath Midnight ordered, ¡°Sit.¡± She sat in one of therge lounge chairs. I shrugged and moved to a couch. Madix was soon moving to sit next to me. I red at her as she inched closer. ¡°No quirk,¡± I ordered. She bit her lip, nodding quickly. I let out a sigh and waved her over. She smiled wide and moved next to me. Tentatively pushing her body against me as she tested the waters. When I didn¡¯t fight she practically fell into me. Cuddling up to me I gave Midnight a look that said, ¡®what the hell?¡¯. ¡°What is the matter with you?¡± Midnight asked, giving Madix a confused look. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Madix said, rubbing her face on me. ¡°I can¡¯t get you out of my mind. That night is still a blur. I feel this¡­draw to you.¡± I frowned, confused by her actions. I had fun as well, but it wasn¡¯t mind altering. I felt the chakra in her, it wasn¡¯t too strong yet. That was when I remembered I had chakra paper, which made me realize she might have the Lust Element. I knew she wouldn¡¯t have control over chakra. Not enough to test, but maybe that had something to do with it. That or I was a way better lover than I realized. I hadn¡¯t held back on her that was for sure. ¡°That¡¯s¡­nice,¡± I said. ¡°But I mean you did kind of rape me.¡± She jerked upright a little. Looking up at me nervously with her ck eyes. ¡°I am sorry about that,¡± she said slowly. ¡°I um was getting over something and kind of wanted someone that had no idea who I was. But you had fun didn¡¯t you?¡± She asked weakly. I rolled my eyes, still unsure how to take the whole situation. ¡°I did¡­¡± A smile crossed her face. Her expression turning lustful. ¡°But then I had to go get tested for STDs. You¡¯re a porn star. And you walk up to random guys and have sex with them? Without a condom?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t done that in a long time,¡± Madix said as if that was supposed to justify it. ¡°That¡¯s a fucking lie,¡± Midnight growled. ¡°2 years ago. Same party.¡± ¡°2 years is a long time!¡± Madix hissed. ¡°I have a quirk for sex. I was expected to practice-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me that shit. You¡¯re a fucking slut!¡± Midnight spat. ¡°You¡¯re the slut! I¡¯ve heard stories about you and yourst boyfriend!¡± ¡°The boyfriend you fucked?!¡± Midnight growled. I hated ruining the catfights but apparently I had to be the adult. ¡°Girls,¡± I said. ¡°Stop. I don¡¯t care about your family drama. I want to know what the problem currently is and try to fix it.¡± ¡°She raped you!¡± Midnight barked. ¡°With that sick power of hers.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re a saint?! Putting people to sleep so you can arrest them? That¡¯s taking advantage of people way worse than I ever did. You basically roofie them!¡± ¡°I¡¯m licensed to do what I have to! You just unt yourself around like the town slut!¡± Midnight yelled standing up. I released my Nen. Focusing on it I thought loudly ¡®I will kill you¡¯. The trick worked instantly. Both girls stiffened. Breaking out into a sweat they froze as I red at both of them. ¡°Enough,¡± I ordered. ¡°The next one of you that yells, wille to regret it.¡± I let the words hang in the air then pulled my Nen back in. Both women shook themselves. Madix cuddled back up to me practically panting in excitement as she pulled herself closer. Midnight plopped down to the chair. ¡°What did you do?¡± She asked, her eyes wide. ¡°I have many skills,¡± I assured her. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m so confident in fights? I never show everything.¡± ¡°So sexy,¡± Madix mumbled. ¡°And you. I don¡¯t sleep with women that sleep with other men. So you can move to the other couch if you are going to keep doing that.¡± ¡°But my job,¡± she said sitting up. ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit about your job,¡± I said. ¡°I had fun. But I also have a girlfriend. A girlfriend that wasn¡¯t too happy that you forced me to have sex with you. So whatever you think is going to happen here. You would answer to her first. And if you are still a porn star, don¡¯t even bother trying to atone to her.¡± I felt her power activate. Her hand just barely touching me I felt a haze try to take over my mind. Grabbing her neck I threw her to the other couch opposite the coffee table. She hit it hard, knocking it over with her. She sat up, fear in her face as she stared at me wide eyed. I guessed my Mental Resistance skill gave me enough of a warning to fight against it. ¡°Do that again and I break a bone,¡± I barked. Anger forming in me I felt strength go to my body through the Berserker Mode. ¡°I have been very calm about this entire situation, Madix. I like sex. I like beautiful women. You could have done what you did to some other kid and really messed him up. I could have been anyone and you were willing to have sex with me without a condom.¡± ¡°Just because you¡¯re so big-¡± She tried to say but I released some of my Conqueror¡¯s Haki. Not enough to knock her out, but make her body stiffen. ¡°I have only known you for a short time. What I have seen has not impressed me. I love my girlfriend. I do not love you. Whatever you feel for me is one sided. If you quit your fucking day job, and approached me like an adult, we could have seen where things went. But no, you tried your power on me. Which says you can¡¯t be trusted with it.¡± I stood up straight. Fixing my shirt that she had pulled up without me noticing. ¡°I will not be pressing charges,¡± I said. ¡°You will go back to where you came from. Midnight and I are working against viins. I am training to be a hero. Not some ything of yours that you apparently think all men be around you. Whatever drama you bring with you, does not interest me.¡± I turned to Midnight who stared at me with wide eyes. ¡°I leave it to you to make sure she does not b about my identity.¡± With a nod I walked out of the door. No teachers were there this time. As I walked I forced myself to calm down. I had really hoped to add Madix to my harem. She had taken sex to a whole new level for me. Making me cum harder and longer than anyone before. But when she tried to use her Aphrodisiac quirk on me, I saw the truth. She was used to getting her way. Able to make any man want her she could turn them into willing ves. That¡¯s what I risked allowing her around Toru. I had seen a few videos with Madix with women. Women were just as heated to be with her as men were. Following orders like mindless ves. I couldn¡¯t let that happen to Toru. After Tayuya, I needed to be careful. Think how those I allowed around me could hurt those I cared most about in the world. I was in a bad mood as I walked into the dorm. Without a word I walked up the girl¡¯s side. I didn¡¯t hesitate to open Toru¡¯s door. It was these sorts of moments that I really enjoyed my Search quirk. Without missing a step I walked to her and picked up the invisible girl. ¡°How¡¯d you find me?¡± She asked since she was naked. I muffled her by kissing her lips. She moaned in my mouth and got into the kiss. Wrapping her legs around me she became visible as we made out. When she pulled away her face was flush as she smiled wide at me. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Nothing, just,¡± I breathed her scent in and sighed. ¡°Happy that I have you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s sweet.¡± Kissing me lightly she pulled back, sniffing me. ¡°Who¡¯s smell is this?¡± I couldn¡¯t smell anything, but I guessed she smelled Madix. I sat her down and exined what happened. ¡°That sucks,¡± she said sadly. ¡°I was looking forward to meeting her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that-¡± She put her hand up stopping me. ¡°I trust you. You¡¯re probably right,¡± she said. ¡°Oh well.¡± Her eyes turned flirty, already moving past it. ¡°Nejire wants to stop by tonight. We both got a little turned on from your fight with Mirio.¡± Iughed loudly. Feeling it in my entire body I let the stress I was feeling pass through me. ¡°I love you,¡± I said. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was her trust in me, or how true to herself she was, but I loved her absolutely. ¡°I love you,¡± she said, hugging me. ¡°But I¡¯m hungry. We should-¡± I grabbed her hand. ¡°Wait, I wanted to try something,¡± I said. Pulling a chakra paper out of my status screen I showed it to her. ¡°I finally got some.¡± ¡°Some what?¡± She asked confused. ¡°Is that ecstasy?¡± ¡°No. This is chakra paper,¡± I said. Her Spiritual Energy leaked a little disappointment. ¡°If you push chakra into it, it will tell you your Chakra Nature.¡± I pushed chakra into it and the paper became drenched in water. Toru¡¯s eyes widened as I handed her one. ¡°You mean I can finally learn what I can do?¡± She asked, amazed. ¡°Yep,¡± I said, getting excited myself. ¡°Just push chakra into it.¡± She nodded, her hand shaking a little. She built up chakra in her hand and to my surprise it began to glow a bright white light. ¡°What¡¯s it mean?¡± She asked excitedly. ¡°It means¡­I have no idea,¡± I said, amazed. ¡°What?¡± She asked, a mix of annoyance and fear in her voice. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before. I didn¡¯t even think that was an element. I¡¯m guessing¡­you have the light element,¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Light. I know a guy that has Shadow. You apparently have light,¡± I said. Her quirk allowed her to bend light around her. In Naruto world there weren¡¯t millions of people. In MHA we had plenty of people throughout the world since our standard of living was so high and wars hadn¡¯t killed the majority of fighters over generations. I guessed that there were a lot more elements avable to the people since there were so many. And the chakra was rted to their quirk somehow. ¡°What does this mean? Can I not learn jutsus?¡± She asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t know any light moves. But I mean¡­it sounds kind of badass.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± She asked, turning to me. ¡°Yeah, can you build up the light? Is it energy? Could you make aser? Or a Srre maybe. Blind everyone? Even without jutsus, light could be a cool element. And you could be the one to learn what you can and can¡¯t do. I can teach you the hand seals. Maybe you can create something that¡¯s never been thought of before.¡± ¡°That sounds cool when you say it like that,¡± she said pping happily. ¡°So exciting.¡± She jumped up andtched back onto me. ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°I love you,¡± I said, kissing her lips as I kneaded her ass. The kiss quickly turned into a groping session of one another. ¡°We can¡¯t, it¡¯s daylight,¡± she mumbled half-heartedly. ¡°We can be quick and quiet,¡± I assured kissing her more. She moaned as I poured some chakra into her. Nodding quickly it wasn¡¯t long until I was humping into her. Keeping her quiet by sealing her lips with mine. CHAPTER 268 NIGHTEYE CHAPTER 268 NIGHTEYE ¡°Are you sure he would be up for it?¡± I asked Mirio as we headed down the street. ¡°Definitely. Nighteye is pretty great. I¡¯ve been his intern for 2 years now. I mentioned that you were a great fighter and he talked about wanting to meet you,¡± Mirio admitted. The upperssmen was a little taller than me. We had sparred once since our first fight. I had to take my strength down a notch but it was still good training. He had an interesting style. No hesitation as he threw a punch. Most of the students in my ss were still notfortable giving it their all. It was a nice change of pace. A few days after the drama with Madix we were all expected to find our own heroes to intern under. Everyone was scrambling around trying to find a hero willing to take them in. All legitimate heroes were civil servants. They were paid a set amount of money. But if they got popr they could sign merchandising deals to make more. Others started side businesses, capitalizing on their contacts. But through the government they were each allocated a set budget for interns, offices, and other incidentals. After graduating from UA most people interned under heroes. Once they made a name for themselves they could branch off. They could also be happy being interns. It wasn¡¯t a huge amount of money but enough to live off of. Or they could quit all together. Be a Muirk, or go to school for something else, or be a viin. Which was far toomon for my taste. Heroes couldn¡¯t have infinite interns. They had to have them in their budget because we were all paid to work. Not much of course. But the amount would grow over the years as I went to school. The internship was also in our spare time. Not to affect school we were expected to spend at least 3 evenings and either Saturday or Sunday doing whatever the hero needed. Usually patrols or paperwork, but at least it was exposure to the hero world. I had already told Ryuko that I wasn¡¯ting back. She understood but had been doing well so she offered Toru a spot. Then asked for rmendations. Toru put Momo and Tsuyu up for a spot. We would see if Ryuko extended an offer. I was upset I couldn¡¯t use the time to hit on the girls, and have fun with Toru and Nejire. But I¡¯d only epted the position to kill that bitch that helped my mother¡¯s killers get away. Now that she was out of the picture I had to set my target to thest man that was directly involved, Kai Chisaki. Luckily I knew where canon would lead me right to him. ¡°Here we are,¡± Mirio said as we stopped at a non-descript agency. Therge office building had a very small sign in the window that read ¡®Nighteye Agency¡¯. I was a little surprised since most heroes liked to proim where they were. Ryukyu¡¯s Agency sign was gigantic. I kind of remembered Nighteye in the story. But not a lot for some reason. He must have been a minor character or something. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Mirio announced as he walked in. A girl with blue skin, short dark blue hair, and a clear mask covering her face peeked out from a doorframe. She looked a little like Madix. But where Madix exuded sexual energy, this girl exuded innocence. ¡°Lemillion, what¡¯s up?¡± She asked. ¡°Oh yeah, we usually just use Hero names,¡± Mirio informed me. ¡°Bubble girl. This is Frostwave. He just got his Provisional License. I thought Nighteye would like to meet him. ¡°Right, I remember watching you during the UA Sports Festival,¡± Bubble girl said. ¡°Centipeder isn¡¯t around. But Nighteye¡¯s up in his office.¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± Mirio said. Heading down the hall I followed. Bubble girl quickly followed behind. I couldn¡¯t remember her power, but the clear mask over her face was filled with water so I guessed it was water rted. We headed up the stairs and were soon at arge office. Inside I immediately noticed a huge trove of All Might posters and memorabilia. All the posters looked the same to me. The man¡¯s collection put Midoriya¡¯s in a less fanatic light. Nighteye himself sat behind his desk. He had dark green hair and wore sses that he was currently pushing up to the brim of his nose. ¡°Hey Nighteye,¡± Mirio said. ¡°This is-¡° ¡°Frostwave, I remember you from the Sports Festival,¡± Nighteye said as he stood up. He wore a white suit that made him look more like a car salesman than a hero. ¡°Tell me, Frostwave. Why are you interested in my agency?¡± Nighteye asked. ¡°I uh, I¡¯m not exactly sure,¡± I admitted. ¡°I really just wanted to meet you since Lemillion spoke so highly of you.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Nighteye said. ¡°I don¡¯t have a veryrge agency here. Simply us and Centipeder. We patrol the area but focus onrger crimes. Working in tandem with other agencies when more numbers are needed.¡± He noticed my eyes ncing at one of the giant posters on the wall. ¡°Tell me, what do you think of All Might?¡± ¡°He¡¯s alright¡­¡± I said. I knew it was the wrong answer but I felt like he had to impress me more than I had to impress him. ¡°Not good,¡± Mirio mumbled next to me. ¡°Alright?¡± Nighteye asked, his mood souring. ¡°All Might was the pinnacle of heroes for years. I remember what it was like before him. There is plenty of data showing that after he appeared, viin activity decreased year after year. But to you he¡¯s just alright?¡± ¡°I mean don¡¯t get me wrong, he¡¯s the best hero there is. But I go to school with him. Get taught by him. He has no kids. No girlfriends. Being a hero is-was his life. Now that he doesn¡¯t have that he¡¯s a different man.¡± I decided to spin the truth a little. ¡°I looked up to the guy, but now I¡¯ve made myself reevaluate priorities. I kind of like things other than heroing. I respect him. But I don¡¯t want to be him.¡± Nighteye¡¯s demeanor changed from angry to more rxed as I spoke. He studied me for a long time. Weighing my response. Then he chuckled, a smile on his face. ¡°A lot of people don¡¯t know this. But I was his sidekick once upon a time,¡± Nighteye admitted. ¡°For years I worked by his side as we worked to bring people to justice. Do you know what my quirk is?¡± I shook my head. He was a side character I couldn¡¯t recall much about. ¡°I can see the future,¡± he said. ¡°If I touch someone I can see into their specific future. Usually I focus that future to a day.¡± Memories flooded in of Nighteye then. I suddenly remembered who he was and got scared. If he touched me he could see my life. He could see me making clones. Doing things that no one should know about. With the memory of his power I also remembered his death. He would die soon if things stuck to canon. Not that I nned to let that happen, but still I had to watch myself around this guy. I was very intent on my Observation Haki to ensure he didn¡¯t reach out and touch me. ¡°After a hard fight that All Might nearly lost, I risked looking further. I saw his death,¡± Nighteye admitted. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, everyone dies. That is where all futures lead, but All Might was the best. I was younger and didn¡¯t know how to take the news. I begged him to quit being a hero. Being a hero was his life though. Saving people was his one and only calling. I suggested he take a step back, but he wouldn¡¯t listen. I hate to say it. I agree with you. Being a hero is not everything.¡± He turned back to the poster. ¡°But All Might is still the peak in my eyes. spheme against him will not be tolerated.¡± He gave me a wide smile. ¡°I heard your speech at the Sports Festival. About respecting those prospective heroes who hadn¡¯t lost loved ones. So I know you¡¯re serious about being a hero. I wonder if you¡¯d let me test you.¡± His hands made fists as he cracked his knuckles. ¡°Like a fighting test?¡± I asked. Curious how a man that could see the future would fare against someone who could see the present. ¡°Sure,¡± Nighteye said. He walked back to his desk. ¡°This is one of All Might¡¯s pens. Can you take it from me?¡± ¡°I uh, was going to see my girlfriendter. You promise not to look too far? I¡¯d hate for you to see something she wouldn¡¯t like.¡± Mirio chuckled. Nighteyeughed again. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll limit it to 30 minutes.¡± ¡°Fine with me,¡± I said walking up. I reached out my hand and we grasped hands. I felt his Spiritual Energy shift as I guessed he used his quirk. Then he stepped back. His face flush as he breathed in and out heavily. ¡°How?¡± He asked, his eyes wide. ¡°How what?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°I couldn¡¯t see,¡± he said more to himself than me. ¡°I couldn¡¯t keep the pen from you. A thousand scenarios yed out in my mind and there was nothing I could see to stop you.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I said understanding. In most fights Nighteye was used to knowing what would happen. A feint here, punch there, and he could act ordingly. I had Observation Haki. I knew what he was doing as he did it. Where most people thought ahead. I would simply react to his movements. If in one scenario he knew I would go for his right, I could sense him turn to his left and react to that change. ¡°I¡¯ve trained for a long time,¡± I said. ¡°Part of my quirk allows me to feel your energy. And act upon that.¡± ¡°But how? No one has been able to outmaneuver me,¡± he said. ¡°Just lucky, I guess,¡± I said with a shrug. I turned around, a little sad. ¡°I uh, don¡¯t think I want to intern here. You should choose Midoriya.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± Mirio asked, a little lost by the boss¡¯ reaction. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I lied. ¡°Just doesn¡¯t feel right to me. I¡¯m serious. You should ask Deku. Thanks for the introduction Lemillion. I¡¯ll see you at school.¡± With that I walked out. Nighteye was still a little shocked, but I had made up my mind. I couldn¡¯t risk Nighteye looking further into my future. If I decided to make a shadow clone that turned into the Viin yer or Roronoa then my secret would be out. I¡¯d have to make sure not to make one for the next 24 hours, just in case he peeked. I had hoped to join the agency for the next arc, but I¡¯d have toe up with another n. Midnight had offered me a spot anyway. A new assignment had been given to her. And after my rejection of Madix she had been a lot more trusting of me. I still hoped to get the 18+ hero and it was a fine opportunity to use my moves on her. Whistling as I walked there was plenty to keep me busy. It was nice to know that I could keep up with the best of them. Then again I had otherworldly powers. Like Midoriya and All-For-One we had multiple quirks, giving us an unfair advantage that I had no problem taking advantage of. CHAPTER 269 SEARCH AND RESCUE CHAPTER 269 SEARCH AND RESCUE ¡°At thest party I was able to get some information on the whole quirk doping thing,¡± Midnight admitted. ¡°And I¡¯m hearing about it now because¡­¡± ¡°Do you really need to ask?¡± She asked, giving me a side eye as she drove us through the city. ¡°Oh right, Madix,¡± I said. It had been a while since that had happened for me. ¡°What happened with her anyway?¡± ¡°She went back to the States,¡± Midnight said. ¡°I¡¯m really proud of you, you know. I¡¯ve seen more than a few guys be her happy ves.¡± ¡°I mean it was good, but that¡¯s not really how I roll,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°There¡¯s someone much more mature I had my eye on.¡± I gave her my most obvious look. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a girlfriend?¡± Midnight asked, squinting her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s into it,¡± I assured. ¡°You¡¯re 16. Sorry, I¡¯m not into breaking thew,¡± she said. ¡°So there¡¯s a chance when I¡¯m 18?¡± I asked, a wide smile on my face. She mumbled something under her breath then continued. ¡°Anyway, I was told a local Yakuza was manufacturing and distributing the quirk doping drug. After review the Yakuza was in the territory of Nighteye. So I gave him the information and he decided to run with it.¡± ¡°And he gets all the glory?¡± I asked. ¡°Weston, I am not an ¡®on the news¡¯ type of hero,¡± Midnight said. ¡°I listen where these other people cannot. I get told a lot of bad stuff and keep my ear to the ground. If I hear anything then I let local heroes know. If something happens around me, then I step in. But that is rare. This is not a job we do for glory.¡± ¡°You know, I respect the hell out of you,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°What?¡± She asked, distracted as she drove. ¡°The other day I was asked if All Might was my favorite hero. I said no. You¡¯re a much better hero in my eyes. Everyone knows him. They yell out his name when he passes. Cry for him when they need help. But you don¡¯t do it for attention. You do it because it¡¯s the right thing to do. I at least wanted you to know that I appreciate what you do.¡± She was quiet for a long while as she drove. I thought I saw some tears in her eye, but she wiped it away as she continued staring forward. ¡°Whatever,¡± she mumbled. Taking a calming breath her voice cracked as she continued. ¡°We are going to Bangkok,¡± she said. ¡°Bangkok?!¡± I asked, that was news to me. ¡°Yes, there was arge diamond heist here in Japan a few years back. Some of the diamonds stolen resurfaced there. Since only the rich and famous can afford them I will be posing as a prospective buyer. And trust me. I will need a bodyguard.¡± ¡°Great,¡± I said, having to change more ns. I had hoped we were staying closer. ¡°And we will only be gone for 4 days?¡± ¡°Yes, we might have to go back if we don¡¯t find anything.¡± ¡°What about my passport? I didn¡¯t bring it.¡± ¡°Check the glovebox,¡± she said, a smile on her lips. I opened it to reveal an envelope. Inside were a few documents. One was a passport with my face on it, but not my real name. ¡°Shin Togata?¡± I asked. ¡°We can¡¯t have Weston Watanabe flying with me,¡± she said. After some more details we arrived at the airport. I had expected arge international airport but it was a small private one. She parked and we were soon walking right out to the tarmac. ¡°There are some perks working with me,¡± she said, pointing to arge private ne. ¡°We don¡¯t have to fly economy ss.¡± ¡°Very nice,¡± I said. She walked forward talking to who I guessed was the pilot. I walked over to the ne and pretended to inspect it. When I was out of sight I created a shadow clone. Moving shadow chakra in front of me to hide my main body I disrobed from the suit and my clone dressed in it quickly. Putting on my hero costume I ran around and was soon out of sight. My clone wouldst for a while and could help her with whatever she needed. I couldn¡¯t be gone for 4 days because I knew that big events were happening around me. And I had to train. Catching a cab the driver took me to my house. Not the house where my dad lived out in the country but the house I bought months ago. It was a 2 story with a small garage. Close to the school I hadn¡¯t spent a bunch of time there. But it was for the future when things went to crap. After checking on everything to make sure nothing was out of ce I got to the garage and jumped in my nice new car. It wasn¡¯t anything too fancy. Muscle cars weren¡¯t so much of a thing in Japan. A small economy, it was good enough for what I needed it for. Focusing on my target with my Search quirk I headed off to wherever the hell she was. Joining traffic I was quickly out of the city and off toward the outskirts of town. Once the concrete jungle turned into more greenery I felt her bing closer. Jumping on roads that took me far away from her I regretted driving instead of running for the 10th time as I backtracked multiple times. Eventually I found my location, and to be honest it was a little much. The small building was painted bright pink and had the face of a cat over the front door. The entrance was the cat¡¯s teeth and the main part of the building was a body. As I parked out front I noticed someone I hadn¡¯t seen in a while. Throwing a ball against a wall the short kid with the red hat didn¡¯t notice me until I was upon him. ¡°Hey Khota,¡± I said. ¡°Weston?!¡± He asked as he recognized me. A smile on his lips. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± I said. ¡°I heard they saved you from being kidnapped,¡± Khota said. ¡°Oh that was more of a vacation. You really think someone could kidnap me?¡± I asked. He smiled wider. Some tears in his eyes as he shook his head. Like an unspoken agreement he didn¡¯t say anything about my other persona. I was happy that he kept his promise. ¡°How are you doing?¡± I asked. ¡°Better,¡± he admitted. ¡°You saved Rag-¡° ¡°I didn¡¯t save anyone,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that.¡± I gave him a stern look and he nodded. He had seen me kill Muscr and change from the Viin yer into Weston. He had promised not to say anything, and so far he had kept his word. Since Muscr had killed his parents, I guessed Khota wanted the guy dead more than I had. ¡°School start up for you yet?¡± I asked. So I talked to him for a few minutes about this or that. Asking about his life. He really did seem like a different kid. Not as angry anymore. No more hating on heroes. I felt bad that it took getting revenge for him to feel that way. But I was preventing Batman¡¯s from being made. Cheap knockoff Batman¡¯s since no one had the Wayne¡¯s money to blow. ¡°Hey I was hoping to talk to Ragdoll. Is she in?¡± ¡°Uh sure,¡± Khota said. He led me inside a side door and the interior was as bright as the exterior. Pinks, light blues, yellows, pinkish-purple, inside was painted a mix between an 8 year old girl¡¯s dream bedroom and Barbie¡¯s house. ¡°What¡¯s up Khota?¡± Mandy asked. She was Khota¡¯s guardian after his parents were killed. ¡°Oh hi, Weston, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I was hoping to talk to Ragdoll,¡± I said. ¡°Ragdoll!¡± She yelled down the brightly colored children¡¯s doctor¡¯s office painted hallway. The green haired girl came running down the hall. In her cat gear she wore metal ears, a waist attachment for a tail and her dress. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± She asked excitedly. One of her eyes had a red ring around it, making her appear a little mad. I hadn¡¯t had much interaction with her at camp but I had met her. I had originally thought of meeting her as the Viin yer but I was worried she could tell who she was talking to with her quirk. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m Weston. I was at the summer camp a few weeks ago. I was hoping to talk to you about your quirk.¡± ¡°What about it?¡± She asked, almost yful as if we were going to the park afterward. ¡°My quirk deals with energy. I¡¯ve recently been able to feel certain energies and figured out they were people that I knew. I heard your quirk can identify people. I was hoping to ask how yours worked, to see if it was simr.¡± ¡°Oh sure,¡± she said, grabbing my hand. Pulling me to arge pillow that resembled a cat bed sheid down on one side while directing me toy on the other. I did so reluctantly. ¡°So my quirk is called Search,¡± she said without any prompting. ¡°I can keep track of up to 100 people at any given time.¡± ¡°What do you have to do to be able to find them?¡± ¡°Usually just meeting them is good enough. Sometimes hearing them say their name, others after a handshake. When I close my eyes,¡± she said, closing her eyes. ¡°I can feel them. Back in the day I had to think about them to get it to activate. Now I keep it active at all times. I can feel where people are. Know they¡¯re safe and most anything.¡± ¡°So you can sense health of your targets?¡± ¡°Oh no, I wish. But if they die I can¡¯t sense them anymore. It¡¯s a sad day when I can¡¯t feel someone any longer.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the range?¡± ¡°No idea. It grows. But the further away the more blurry it is. Like Aizawa. I know he¡¯s in that general direction. And I¡¯d guess somewhere between 40 to 100 miles away.¡± ¡°So you can judge distance?¡± ¡°Kind of,¡± she said, but didn¡¯t borate. ¡°Can you sense anything else? Like emotions?¡± ¡°I can sense weaknesses,¡± she said happily. ¡°Like one time we were training and I knew that Mandy was dehydrated. So I got her some water and she was super thankful.¡± ¡°Weaknesses?¡± I asked. ¡°So if they¡¯re needing something?¡± ¡°Kind of. That was a rare instance where I knew what someone needed. I can really feel¡­their wants and needs, maybe?¡± She asked. ¡°So like I¡¯ve been dehydrated before. I knew what it felt like. I was able to identify that. But then one time we were fighting this viin that was setting forest fires. I found him first and he did this long spiel about why he was a viin. Then he introduced himself and I could use my quirk on him. Somehow I instinctively knew that he was favoring his left side. I couldn¡¯t see it. That wasn¡¯t something I¡¯d be able to notice. But from the quirk I could tell that he had hurt his right side. Turned out a big branch fell on him before I got there. He was pretty banged up.¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not exining it so good,¡± she said, losing some of her energy. ¡°No, I think I understand,¡± I said. ¡°If someone is going through something. If you know the feeling and what you felt like when you went through it. You can kind of rte? See a simrity between your own feelings at that time and their current feelings?¡± ¡°Maybe?¡± She asked. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t use that part of my quirk all that often.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Anything else you can tell with your power?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s really great to know where my friends are. But I¡¯m usually at the back,¡± she admitted. ¡°Oh one more thing,¡± I said. I used Zetsu to hide my Nen. This was the technique Hisoka had used to hide from my Haki. Keeping your lifeforce hidden inside of you. ¡°Can you sense me with your quirk right now?¡± She looked at me then frowned. ¡°No, I can¡¯t,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s weird. That¡¯s never happened before. How¡¯d you do that?¡± ¡°Just keeping energy in my body. Part of my quirk,¡± I assured. I was soon out the door and back off to the city to train. Back during the camping trip I¡¯d been hitting on Pixiebob, but honestly after the drama with Madix I was hesitant to pursue anyone else. So I left that out in the open. Since my clone was traveling with Midnight to Bangkok. Another clone was off with the League of Viins. Another dressed as the Viin yer out and about in the city. And another researching more viins that had gotten away with murder. I had plenty of time to go and train. A big fight wasing up and I wanted to prepare. CHAPTER 270 KIDNAPPING CHAPTER 270 KIDNAPPING I stalked behind Mirio and Midoriya as they patrolled around the neighborhood. I had forgotten Nighteyepletely, but this part I remembered. It stuck out to me in the manga and anime, because it was a turning point for Midoriya. He was able to see the real world victims of viins and beat himself up for not helping more. The entire situation was short but a defining moment for Midoriya. My goal was to make it have a happier ending. The duo walked around in their costumes out in the open. Mirio pointing out this or that for the sessor to All Might. I was d he got the internship he was supposed to. My work with Midnight was on the downlow so ssmates had offered to talk to the heroes that took them in for me. But I was fine being seen as the only one without an internship. It gave me plenty of opportunity to train and keep an eye on these 2. It was currently Saturday. My clone was still in Bangkok probably having a st with Midnight. They should be back tomorrow. If not I was going to have to have a clone get on the next ne to relieve the current clone. He had plenty of chakra but it wasn¡¯t infinite. He would have to end himself sooner orter. I pushed that worry out of my mind as Mirio stopped to talk to an elderly woman. ¡°Oh my what big muscles you have,¡± I said in an weak older woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Why thank you ma¡¯am. Most things I let pass right through me. But your words have really struck me,¡± I said in my best Mirio voice. ¡°Oh gee what about me?¡± I asked in a whiny Midoriya voice. ¡°Oh I thought you were a trick or treater. Are you actually an adult?¡± I asked as the old woman. ¡°That¡¯s the 3rd person to say that since we left. Should I change my costume so I look less like a green bunny rabbit?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± I had Mirio say. ¡°I¡¯m sure some viin is afraid of rabbits. You¡¯ll scare the pants off em.¡± ¡°Go fuck yo self,¡± I said for the old woman as she waved bye to the duo. I may have been watching them a little too muchtely. Most every interaction they had I provided helpfulmentary for them. I doubted they knew the work I put into it. But I was sure they would appreciate me someday. ¡°Boy that olddy sure had the hots for you,¡± I said for Midoriya as he talked to Mirio. ¡°She is not the only one. I like any woman that-¡° Mirio and I stopped talking as the white haired girl ran into Midoriya. She was short. I guessed about 8 years old. In gray rags for clothes she was dirty and looked about the most pitiful I had ever seen any kid. ¡°Here we go,¡± I said, jumping closer. Shadow chakra all around me I moved in on my target. A man with dark hair stood in the alley. He wore a suit and had a bird beak mask covering his mouth. I wanted to kill him right then. But I wasn¡¯t about to risk a little girl''s life for my revenge. I¡¯d kill him when she was safe and sound. And probably not when 2 heroes I went to school with weren¡¯t right there to watch. ¡°That¡¯s my daughter,¡± the man said to Midoriya. ¡°Eri,e here.¡± The small girltched onto Midoriya more tightly. ¡°How about we go to the police station and figure this out,¡± Midoriya said. I could hear the tension in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Mirio said. ¡°I understand how kids can be.¡± Trying to deescte the situation. ¡°I¡¯m d you do,¡± the man said. ¡°Now dear, get over here. You know you¡¯re in trouble.¡± She turned to look at him. I could feel the fear from her Haki. I began to pour chakra into my body ready to pounce. ¡°How about you tell us your story,¡± Midoriya said to the girl. ¡°Maybe we can help.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± the man said. ¡°You heroes sure pick up on the littlest of things. Come here. I¡¯ll show you the issue.¡± Heading further into the alley Midoriya and Mirio followed after him. I watched as the man began to remove his white gloves. As he did so the small girls'' fear spiked to huge levels. She released Midoriya and ran toward the strange man. That¡¯s when I swooped in and grabbed her. Jumping down, the girl yelped as I wrapped my arms around her then leapt back up. Holding her tight I stood on the building horizontally. ¡°Chisaki!¡± I yelled the 20 feet down. The man and the heroes looked up at me. I was in my Viin yer guise as I stood over them. ¡°You are next on my list.¡± Without hesitation Chisaki grabbed onto the wall of the building I was on. I felt the Spiritual Energy shift as the building was broken apart and formed intorge jaws to trap me. I jumped to the other building and ran up the wall. Easily evading the man as he weaponized the building. The small girl in my arms screamed as we came to the roof and I continued running. Taking her as far as possible as quickly as possible, water poured out of me. I froze the water and jumped on. Lifting off and away as another building behind us was destroyed by the man¡¯s quirk. When we were far enough away I stopped on the roof of arge factory. Pulling the girl away from my chest she stared up at me with wide eyes. ¡°My name is Kakashi. I¡¯m here to save you,¡± I said. She wiped away tears as she began to cry. ¡°Are-are you a hero?¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± I said, jostling her hair. ¡°You won¡¯t be seeing that bad man anymore. I¡¯ll take you somewhere safe. Okay?¡± She bit her lip to keep from crying more. She slowly took in deep breaths as she nodded. ¡°Hold on tight, alright?¡± I asked. She yelped but held onto my chest. I could feel the fear still radiating off of her but it was mild inparison to before. Lifting off once more I headed off. Changing directions often. I wasn¡¯t sure if Chisaki had someone with a tracking quirk or not. Either way I didn¡¯t want to go to my home in a straight line. When we were a few blocks away I used a transformation jutsu to give me normal clothes. Holding the scared girl I noticed that she had fallen asleep. Carrying her to my house I set her on the couch. Sitting in the spare chair I turned on the TV and waited until she could handle being asked some questions. ¡ª ¡°Where am I?¡± The small girl asked while sitting up on the couch. Fear in her voice she scrunched her body up smaller, trying to protect herself. ¡°My house,¡± I said, still wearing my Viin yer face. ¡°You are safe. Chisaki hasn¡¯t found us, and if he did, I would stop him.¡± ¡°Why did you do that?¡± She asked. The red eyed girl had tears in her eyes. ¡°He will hurt you.¡± ¡°I am¡­not a hero,¡± I said. ¡°I doubt you have seen the news, but I am called the Viin yer. You can call me Kakashi. That man in the alley, Chisaki, he is a very bad man, isn¡¯t he?¡± She sniffled but nodded. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me about yourself?¡± ¡°Like what?¡± The girl asked. She had long gray hair that was tinted blue. On the right side of her forehead was a small horn just below her hair line. ¡°Your name, age, anything you remember,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m Eri,¡± she whispered, her eyes zoning out as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m 6. Other than that¡­¡± She had a haunted look in her eyes. I guessed she didn¡¯t want to talk about it. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really tall and brave for a 6 year old, Eri.¡± I could tell that getting more out of her was going to be unproductive. From what I could remember, she was an orphan, so I had no hope of finding any family members. ¡°Did you know I had kids your age once?¡± I asked. She shook her head. ¡°A boy and a girl. They would have kids of their own now. I haven¡¯t seen them in a long time, but I couldn¡¯t imagine either of them putting up with what you have. You are very brave.¡± ¡°I was so scared,¡± she mumbled, focused on her knees. ¡°Well, you are very dirty. Would you care to take a bath? I can get some hot water set up for you if you know how to bathe yourself. I bought you some clothes as well. And some sweets. Would you like something to eat?¡± With that her stomach growled. I chuckled, getting up slowly to not scare her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Is there any food you like?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said. ¡°How about pancakes,¡± I offered. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show you,¡± I said. With that I extended my hand. She took it slowly and I walked her to the kitchen. Talking while I made pancakes I tried to get her out of her shell. ¡°Chocte chips for you. I think you¡¯ll like them. After we get cleaned up I¡¯ll take you to a lot of heroes that will help you. And then I¡¯ll deal with Chisaki so you don¡¯t have to worry about him ever again.¡± ¡°How?¡± She whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll beat him up and throw him in prison,¡± I lied. ¡°Did you know he did something bad to me once?¡± She shook her head. ¡°He did. He is not a good man. He has hurt a lot of people. I¡¯m d you had the courage to run when you did. How did you get away?¡± ¡°I just ran,¡± she whispered. ¡°I-I-¡± She started to cry but I plopped a pancake on her te. ¡°No crying. Try this, I think you¡¯ll like it,¡± I said, pouring a bunch of syrup on it. Cutting it up for her she was soon munching on the pancake happily. Pouring her some juice I ran her a bath. Throwing some toys in the bath I helped her to the bathroom and left her to it. My Haki watching her at all times she was easy to monitor. First scared, but as the heat of the water seeped into her she yed with a few of the toys. ¡°Make sure to wash up with some shampoo,¡± I announced. She jumped and began using it. As she cleaned herself I mentally went over my n for what needed to happen. Unfortunately as I ran through it, one of my clones ended himself. ¡°Eri, we need to go,¡± I announced. ¡°The heroes have said they will meet us soon.¡± She hurried up and got out. Closing my eyes I wrapped a towel around her and ran us to the small room I had set up for her just in case. ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± She mumbled. ¡°Some clothes for you. I bought them just for you. We need to hurry though,¡± I said, a wide smile on my face as I gave her a wink. ¡°Puppies or snowmen?¡± I asked as I lifted small dresses adorned with them. ¡°Puppies,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Mighty fine choice, Eri. That¡¯s what I would pick,¡± I said as I put it over her head and slid it on while moving the towel. ¡°Now, we are on a timer. And I want to y a little game, okay?¡± I asked. ¡°A game?¡± ¡°Yep, it¡¯s called Three-Card Monte,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m going to pick you up like before. I want you to hold on as tight as possible, and I will exin the game when we get outside.¡± She nodded, lifting her hands up. Like any kid that preferred to be carried than walk she reminded me of my own kids. Grabbing her I held her to my chest as we walked outside. Heading out of the house I walked through the front gate. On either side of the road outside my house was a roadblock. Cars littering the street, men with guns pointed the weapons at us. ¡°Don¡¯t shoot,¡± Chisaki ordered as he stepped out from the line of cars. Eri began to shake as she recognized the voice. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I assured as I patted her back. ¡°Chisaki, you were supposed to wait for me toe to you. Unfortunately for you, I am not ready to end you just yet.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck! Give me back my daughter!¡± He ordered. ¡°I really doubt she is your daughter,¡± I said. ¡°Now, Eri, are you ready to y the Three-Card Monte?¡± She looked up at me, her eyes sparkling with tears. I did a hand seal and 3 clones of us appeared in front of me. Lined up and ready to go. ¡°The point of this game is to guess which is the real one!¡± I announced and the 3 clones ran in different directions. I draped myself in shadow chakra, hiding behind the wall. The men at the cars fired a shot or 2 but stopped as Chisaki began to roar. My clones already out of sight they rushed to drive off, chasing after our clones. They must have forgotten whatever quirk they used to track us. As they got away I stepped back into the street. ¡°See, we are safe. They¡¯re not very good at this game.¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± She asked, her voice quiet with awe. ¡°I made a few decoys. Come on, let¡¯s go to the safest ce there is,¡± I said as I walked us in the direction of the school. ¡°Would you like to fly or walk there?¡± I asked. ¡°Fly?¡± She mumbled. I pooled water under us and we began to rise. Moving her to sit on the crook of my elbow she actuallyughed as we raised higher than the houses. A short distance away the 4 towers of UA could be seen. I headed there slowly, allowing her to enjoy the view as a flock of birds flew just above our heads. When wended in front of the school I walked in like I owned the ce. No hiding myself this time. I let them know I knew my way around as I headed toward the principal¡¯s office. About half way there the rm went off. ¡°An intruder has been detected on the premises. Please evacuate to the nearest shelter.¡± Eri stiffened in fear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are talking about us,¡± I said. The announcement repeated 3 times then cut out. Another announcement soon followed. ¡°Please disregard thest message. This has been an unscheduled drill.¡± I smiled wide, that meant that they practically gave me the red carpet eptance at the school. The administrators must have been positive I wasn¡¯t a threat to any of the students. I whistled as I moved through the halls. I came to the end of the hall where the principal¡¯s office was. Outside his door were the teachers assigned to be there over the weekend. All Might, Aizawa, Present Mic, and the sharpshooter hero I couldn¡¯t remember. ¡°Viin yer,¡± All Might said. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°This is a school, isn¡¯t it? I brought a kid that could use some learning,¡± I said, lifting Eri up a little so they could see her more easily. ¡°I assume the principal is in.¡± I was only a few paces from the heroes as I stopped. We stared at one another, the men judging whether I was a threat or not. But I had a small girl in my arms. They wouldn¡¯t start a fight if they could help it. ¡°Eri, do you know who All Might is?¡± I whispered. She nodded her head slowly. Her eyes wide. ¡°He used to be the number 1 hero. He is still strong enough to protect you from the bad men. Okay?¡± She nodded, again. ¡°Shall we?¡± I asked the men. They frowned but soon walked into the principal¡¯s office. The white dwarf sized mouse sat behind his desk. ¡°No sneaking in this time, Viin yer?¡± He asked, as chipper as ever. ¡°Not this time,¡± I said. ¡°Eri, I am going to talk to these men for a minute. Can you sit here?¡± I asked. She nodded again. I set her down, then put her to sleep with a Genjutsu. She curled up into a ball on the chair as I looked up to the men. ¡°Story time,¡± I said as they stared at me. ¡°I¡¯ve been on the track of a new drug that has been on the market. One that buffs quirks. The same group has also been selling bullets that eliminate quirks for a short period of time. My investigation brought me to a local Yakuza group,¡± I said. ¡°You all with me? Good. I was monitoring where I knew this was going on when low and behold a small girl escapes from an underground hideout.¡± I pointed at Eri. ¡°Soon after she escaped my target, a man named Chisaki, aka Overhaul, came running after her. This small girl was desperate to get away. Luckily for her she ran into 2 heroes. Both are students at this fine establishment.¡± All the teachers stiffened with the news. Principal Nezu acted like it was no big deal. ¡°A blond haired boy that goes by Lemillion, and a green rabbit kid that goes by Deku,¡± I said, eyeing All Might. He was a little too obvious how much the news bothered him. His Haki leaked worry. ¡°I watched from a safe distance. Chisaki imed this girl was his daughter. Your students were very professional. But Chisaki could not risk this girl being taken. He was about to kill your students when she ran back to him. I stepped in, grabbing her and running away.¡± ¡°Is this rted to those buildings that were destroyed downtown?¡± Aizawa asked, showing more emotion in his voice than usual. ¡°It is, Chisaki has a very special quirk. He can destroy anything he touches. He can also remake what he destroys any way he wishes. 1 touch from him and you are dead,¡± I said. Aizawa nodded but All Might was soon on the phone. I had full faith in Deku and Lemillion escaping harm though so I wasn¡¯t too worried. ¡°That catches you up to why I am bringing you a little girl,¡± I said. ¡°Now, how it rtes to you heroes¡­She is the key to the drugs going around. Eri here, has a very special quirk that supposedly can turn back time. With her blood, the yakuza was able to insert it into bullets. Turning back time for them until they didn¡¯t have a quirk anymore¡­somehow. She is probably rted to strengthening quirks too, maybe aging their quirk until it matured fully, who knows.¡± ¡°I will need you to take care of her,¡± I added. ¡°What?¡± Principal Nezu asked. His first instance of emotion since I entered. ¡°Eri is an orphan. 6 years old. From what I understand, all she remembers is being poked and prodded as they used her blood to make their drugs. Chisaki has already tracked us down once. I n to end him, but I would prefer to not do it while carrying a 6 year old. Thus I need the safest ce in the city with the most heroes to stop him if he tried.¡± ¡°We are a school, not an orphanage,¡± Principal Nezu said, surprising me. I ground my teeth. ¡°So you would abandon her?!¡± I asked. ¡°This girl has a quirk she can¡¯t control. She has no one. I have a mission toplete here. You need to do some-¡± I stopped as Nezu raised his hand. ¡°Of course we will take her,¡± he said slowly. ¡°But this is the first I am hearing of a mission, Viin yer. This is the 2nd time you have barged into my office. I would like to understand you a little more. If you want something from us, I would like something from you.¡± I understood then. Principal Nezu had a very interesting quirk. Extreme intelligence. A scary amount, he probably had an IQ off the charts. Able to potentially n for every oue of any fight he was a scary foe to go up against. He had been trying to fish for information. But was it time to reveal my cards? We had this, then probably the fight with the League of Viins, some minor arcs, until I nned to finally reveal myself and my intentions. Potentially changing the world for the better. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± I asked. ¡°Everything,¡± Principal Nezu said. ¡°Too bad,¡± I said. ¡°I will tell you a little¡­but I think it will satisfy your curiosity.¡± He eyed me for a while, but slowly nodded his head. ¡°Okay, just you 3,¡± I said pointing at Nezu, Aizawa, and All Might. ¡°Why?¡± Present Mic asked. ¡°We all know there is an infiltrator in the school. I don¡¯t know who it is. These 3 are the only ones I believe I can trust,¡± I admitted. There was some grumbling but Present Mic and the sharpshooter relented and left. When I felt them head down the hall I looked back to the 3 educators. ¡°What do you know about me?¡± I asked. None answered, because they didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°I¡¯m strong. Experienced. I¡¯m sure the Hero Safety Commission has been trying to gather all the information they can on me.¡± It was sad but they could simply get my fingerprints and know who I was. Luckily I had been watching out for that. ¡°No one knows anything about me because¡­I am from the future,¡± I said, a wide smile on my lips. ¡°A future not too far from now. The world that we are being led to is a dark and deste ce. Heroes have reverted back to being vigntes. Anarchy reigns. And you all are dead.¡± I could tell that they didn¡¯t like the story I was telling. And they didn¡¯t quite believe it either. ¡°A few years from now a friend of mine awakens a quirk that allows you to go back in time. The further back, the more it takes it out of him. We became desperate as the viins continued gaining strength. We looked at all the events leading up to our present, and chose a few months ago as the linchpin. He sacrificed his life to send me back.¡± I had been trained in acting by Evey a long time ago. To seduce the Mizukage I had learned how to convey which emotions were most needed all to maximize my ability to seduce her. Currently I put in as much sorrow into my voice as I could manage. ¡°How do you think I have been able to step in on big events?¡± I asked. ¡°You were supposed to die against All-for-One, All Might,¡± I lied. ¡°Why do you think I helped out? Was so sure he had to die? Back at the summer camp, why do you think I stepped in? They wanted Ragdoll¡¯s quirk. Her Search quirk would have been a huge boon for the faceless viin.¡± ¡°The others you have killed?¡± Aizawa asked, his voice struggling to hold it¡¯s bored tone. ¡°Big names someday. Right now they are nothing special.¡± I turned my voice stern, trying to express the seriousness of my words. ¡°Your method of being a hero screwed us. Letting the viins live. Only to break out ande back stronger, made it impossible for us to recover. Do you really think All-For-One is down for the count? He will escape. And cause the country to be a dark world that he is the king of.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± All Might mumbled, his voice unconvinced. ¡°It is not,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t have an infinite amount of time here. My friend¡¯s quirk will slingshot me back to the future someday. Until then I have a n and I am following it. I would appreciate it if you didn¡¯t get in my way until that point.¡± ¡°You are still breaking thew,¡± Aizawa said, cracking his knuckles. ¡°The Hero Safety Commission-¡± ¡°I will deal with them soon enough,¡± I said. ¡°I n to change this world, gentleman. For better or worse, who can say? But you¡¯ve seen it. You can¡¯t walk past 3 buildings without seeing a posting of someone asking for my services.¡± After announcing myself to the support groups I had been ending many viins. My email was soon shut down, but people began posting on the sides of the support group buildings. Exining their stories. Who hurt them or those they loved. Others started posting on buildings I had been seen patrolling around. The police couldn¡¯t tear them down fast enough. ¡°You will see that crime will start to drop again. I will continue to end these people that the justice system has let slip through the cracks, and before I am done the country will ept my way,¡± I assured. With that I turned and headed toward the door. ¡°You say you¡¯re from the future,¡± Aizawa said before I stepped out. ¡°Is your younger self currently alive?¡± I hesitated a moment, but gave him my best smile. ¡°Of course, Aizawa-sensei.¡± I winked at him. ¡°Take care of Eri. I will end the trouble chasing her soon enough.¡± With that I was out the door and on my way. My heart pounded in my chest. I hoped they believed the story I concocted. So many super powers out there, of course someone had to have a time traveling one. I doubted they would guess that my supposed younger self was Weston. If they did I trusted those 3 would keep it under their hats. Heroes one and all, my younger self hadn¡¯t killed anyone, they would leave me be. One more steppleted in my n I left the school and went off to prepare. I had a war to fight, and it was going to take all the strength I could muster. CHAPTER 271 MERCILESS CHAPTER 271 MERCILESS The Search quirk was overpowered. I had regretted not taking the Explosion quirk at first. But I literally used the Search quirk all the time. Finding who I needed with a thought it also supposedly told me health of those I was focusing on and their state of mind. Normally I would have to spend a long time running around to find someone. Now with a simple thought I knew right where they were. I stood outside the mansion, feeling my prey inside. He was pacing back and forth, probably trying to think of a way to get to Eri. UA was basically a castle filled with pro-heroes. With home field advantage it would be near impossible to try to grab her. It was all going ording to n. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said and the quest popped up.
My Hero Academia Quest* 7:
End the threat to Eri.
Rewards:
Full Heal
Body Modification Resistance
Pet Evolution
¡°Fancy,¡± I said. ¡°I love all 3.¡± With the reminder I summoned Nibi to me. I had let her out now and then, but she didn¡¯t appear to mind being put into the status screen or wherever she went. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill a lot of people, care to join?¡± I asked. The ck and blue fire cat meowed and looked straight ahead. ¡°Couldn¡¯t have said it better myself.¡± With that I walked up to therge wood door out front. Extending my hand out my Tremor cracked the air in front of me. The door splintered then burst into a million pieces. Blowing back 2 guards inside I walked up to them and put them to sleep. I had to let some live to tell the tale. ¡°Chisaki!¡± I roared as Nibi stopped by my side. It wasn¡¯t long until I felt the viin walk closer to me through the house. What preceded him was a long line ofckeys streaming out. Some had guns in hand, but most wielded ded weapons. Chisaki trailed after them. Wearing his bird beak mask still I wasn¡¯t sure what was up with it, but a few others sported the same style of mask. ¡°You!¡± The Yakuza leader spat from the back. ¡°Give Eri back to me.¡± ¡°Fuck no. You won¡¯t need her in hell. I¡¯vee for you and all your littleckeys. But if any want to run away now, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± The men looked to one another, a few considered it, but none ran. I nodded as the concrete in front of me burst open. A giant of a man dug himself out of the ground, like he was escaping hell as he pried himself out. ¡°You are dead!¡± The giant said. I frowned as I did a quick summoning jutsu. Smoke pouring out of my feet Nibi and I were raised up into the air as a medium sized sea turtle materialized underneath us. ¡°Weston! Been a while!¡± The sea turtle said. ¡°Don¡¯t say my name, Kamoji!¡± I yelled. The sea turtle eyed me. ¡°Just do me a favor and destroy the men and building in front of us.¡± The sea turtle growled but did as I asked. The men below us didn¡¯t know how to react to the appearance of the giant turtle. Staring at us in awe they were hit with a high pressure stream of water. Many were split in half by the power of it as it hit them. Therge mansion not faring any better it caved in where the water hit as the giant and Chisaki were blown back. When the attack stopped I yelled, ¡°Thanks. That¡¯s all I needed.¡± The turtle huffed but disappeared. Nibi and Inded easily to find that they were all down. Most dead, I felt bad about it but they made their choice being viins. I moved through the knocked over crowd, killing them with ice bullets. Kamoji hadn¡¯t been too loud saying my name, but I would rather be safe than sorry. The giant man was down, but not dead. His Spiritual Energy was strong. Gathering up the left over water from the attack I coalesced it into a giant spike. Freezing it with a wave of my hand it stabbed into the giant. Piercing his chest it stabbed into the Earth below him as he gargled hisst breaths. As I finished him off, Chisaki ran. Going inside the house I finished off the rest and walked after him. Chisaki ran down a set of stairs but flipped a switch, making the secret entrance to the stairs disappear behind him. I looked for something to open it, but ended up using my Tremor Devil Fruit. The vibrations broke the floor away and made more of the building copse. Nibi and I jumped down, the small catnding on my shoulder as we went into the depths of the undergroundyer. Coming out into a long concrete hallway Chisaki was running much faster than before. I began to jog after him. As I did, the concrete path began to deform. The concrete a living breathing thing I could feel some Spiritual Energy emanating from all around me as the hall moved. Guessing someone with a quirk was doing this I sped up. Sensing everything around me as my footfalls echoed in the hall. A wall appearing in my path I punched through and continued on. I slid to a stop as I felt a man in the ceiling. He was right over me. Charging my fist with Nen, Haki, Chakra, and my Tremor fruit I jumped up and hit the thick concrete. It burst open as I grabbed his heart. I ripped it out of his body and the energy disappeared from the hall around me. The concrete was now frozen in a distorted path. ¡°This is going to take a while,¡± I mumbled as Chisaki got further away. I thought about what to call my ultimate attack as I ran. It was annoying to think of it as Nen, Haki, Chakra, and my fruit. As I ran I considered what they were. Nen was the strength of my own lifeforce. Haki was spiritual energy. Chakra was a mix between physical and spiritual energy. And my devil fruit was¡­from the devil? There was my quirk too. ¡°Damn, so many moves. I¡¯m fucking awesome,¡± I said. My tailed beast meowed in my ear. I skidded to a halt as someone burst through the wall next to me. What followed was mini-boss after mini-boss. A man that could punch hard was partnered with one that could make a barrier. I broke the barrier and defeated both with a single punch. A trio of men came next. One that tried to eat everything was lit ame by Nibi. Screaming his head off as the ck and blue fire melted him. I was happy that she was actually helping me. A man made of crystals was shattered and I didn¡¯t learn thest guys quirk as I killed him in one blow. Next was one that was actually dangerous. A man that could make people drunk appeared. My Mental Resistance kicked in and I killed him with one of mysers. A skill I had been working on since my blowback was eliminated. It was now easy to build up power then shoot it out in a hot beam. Slicing him in half the drunk spell he brought on me soon passed. A psychic guy attacked next but whatever he tried was useless to my resistance. He was cut in half as well and I came to the boss room. Finally Chisaki stopped running as he stood in an impossiblyrge underground room. Beside him were his support but I pulled them to me by the water in their bodies then sliced through them with a sh of water. Chisaki hadn¡¯t expected it and stood stunned as thest of hisckeys breathed a final time. ¡°Why?!¡± He roared. His hands clenched into fists as I walked toward him. ¡°Why are you doing this?!¡± ¡°Besides the fact that you used a little girl to make drugs? Experimented on her? Kept her locked away in a room like a prisoner? Never let her outside? Is that not reason enough?!¡± I yelled, stopping a few paces away from him. He didn¡¯t have an answer for that. ¡°Despite all that you did to one girl, I have my own bone to pick with you,¡± I said. My voice quiet in therge room. ¡°You, a yakuza, didn¡¯t get your start by taking advantage of kids. You were part of a small crew of bank robbers. During one such robbery someone died. Someone close to me. And I have made it my goal to end you and your partners.¡± The words grew louder, echoing in therge room as I let them hang in the air. ¡°I killed Landslide first. He was quick to give up his partners. I got Muscr over the summer. And now, you Overhaul, are the final piece of the puzzle.¡± ¡°That? Seriously?¡± He asked, disbelieving. ¡°That was years ago.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I would have killed you for what you did to Eri. I will torture you for what you did to my mother,¡± I assured. The man stared at me for a long time, not risking any movement as my eyes red at him. ¡°The old man,¡± Chisaki said. ¡°If you do kill me. I want you to-¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing shit for you!¡± I said. ¡°If you have regrets about your life. That¡¯s on you.¡± I moved forward. Chisaki ducked down, his hand touching the ground I felt the energy of the floor shift as it broke away and became giant spikes trying to stab into me. I coated my body in Haki where they tried to stick me. The concrete breaking apart I grabbed Chisaki¡¯s leg and mmed him into the rock. His mask falling off I let him know, ¡°This is going to really hurt.¡± And mming my elbow into his knee it broke, turning to a 90 degree angle. He cried out but I didn¡¯t stop there. Throwing him hard into the wall it cratered with the force. I jumped and punched into his gut causing him to spit up blood. ¡°My mother,¡± I growled. ¡°My sister. You took that from me you sick fuck. When I¡¯m through you¡¯ll regret ever starting up a life of crime.¡± I threw him again, but when I did he reached into his pocket, pulling out a small vial. Swallowing the contents hended by the bodies of his underlings. His hands reaching out to them he began to roar in anger. A white light coated his body and the bodies of the men glowed and absorbed into the light from his body. Standing up the light dimmed around him, revealing he now had 4 arms and was over 10 feet tall. Red streaks in his skin his broken limb was now healed. ¡°You messed with my ns! You killed those under me! I will end you, Viin yer.¡± ¡°Fuck you, Goro!¡± I said. The man looked like a science experiment gone wrong. I slowly realized that he had absorbed the bodies of his dead men and added their bodies mass to his own. Making himrger and terrifying. ¡°Taking drugs now too? Since you can¡¯t beat me on your own?¡± ¡°You lose when you don¡¯t use everything avable to you!¡± He yelled. I could feel the Spiritual Energy of the 3 people inside him, making him stronger. I had to take it up a notch. ¡°Let¡¯s do this then,¡± I said, cracking my neck. That¡¯s when time froze. I tripped, caught off guard as Chisaki stopped breathing, Nibi as well. Dust in the air freezing in ce I didn¡¯t know what the hell was going on.
Difficulty deemed lower than current strength.
Would you like to increase difficulty for increased rewards?
Y/N
¡°What?!¡± I barked as I read the notification over and over. I was kicking his ass but was I that strong? Midoriya fought this guy with his quirk, and he had to get powered up by Eri. Then again I had Chakra, Nen, a Quirk, Haki, and Devil Fruit, also about 4 to 5 years of training more than he did. ¡°Do I want to?¡± I asked. I looked up to Chisaki. I had wanted him dead for a long time, did I want it to end so soon? And I needed every advantage I could get. Rewards were always good. After trying to talk myself out of it I clicked Y. The screen disappeared and time picked up again. Chisaki roared, his already big body growingrger he kept expanding out. His eyes now ck I doubted he knew what was happening to him. My only option was to use everything I had or die in the process. Walking up to him I began to focus strength into my arms as my steps became wider. Speeding up as I ran at him. Pouring Chakra, Nen, and Haki into my arms I began to use the Dual Processing as I felt my arms be filled to the brim with strength. Chisaki roared, his hands reaching out, and then he was on me. He had rushed forward instantly, far faster than I thought possible. One touch from the guy and I was dead. My body acted on instinct, leaning back to be missed by his open palms like Neo dodging a bullet. His leg kicked out and hit me hard. I felt my bones creak under the pressure of the blow. I regretted clicking Y as I was thrown into a far wall. Coughing up hard I gritted my teeth and moved as he mmed into the spot I was. I had to take it up another few notches. Treat this guy like Hisoka and give him my all. Chakra poured into every part of my body. Pulling in heat from my back I centered it on my chest, holding it there for the right moment. No longer waiting I jumped at the powered up Chisaki. Armament Haki in my fist I hit his face. His head thrown back he stayed standing as I continued to hit him harder. I sped up insanely fast as I hit him with all I had. Sliding under his arms as he reached for me I hit him in the leg with my fist. Sending the Tremor out as my punchnded his leg was broken apart. Stronger, he immediately reformed the leg but I sent the stored up energy out of me in a hugeser. His arm was blown off from the intense heat. But to my horror I couldn¡¯t dodge his other arm reaching out for me. So much training with Angiea I instinctively moved Armament Haki to where he was grabbing. A part of my arm was blown off as Chisaki broke it down, but not near as much damage as he could have done. Haki had lessened the power as it had against Mirio. I ignored the pain as I moved around him. My other arm punched at his spine. I sent a huge tremor and chakra out at the same time as I had learned from Sakura. His guts were blown out his front. He screamed, reforming himself again, but I continued punching over and over. Getting in the zone as I kept my powers up. Chakra strengthening me, Armament Haki coating my arms, and Nen surrounding my punch, it was the best I could do. As each hitnded I poured chakra into him while also sending a strong Tremor into his body. Chisaki screamed, his body reforming with each hit. But he lost momentum as he used his quirk over and over again to reform his body. A big bloody mess in front of me he started adding the broken rocks underneath him to his body. Forming more wounds as I gave him my all. Punching him I roared, feeling the anger of my younger self. Letting out all the rage that had built up in me. I thought I had been angry before, but I felt the difference now. Back when I went to One Punch Man I had ripped off the doctor¡¯s arm with a tug. I felt that strength enter my body for real. Each punch whipped air around my fist causing gusts of wind. I only focused on dealing as much pain as I could to him. The part of my arm ripped out of me thest thing on my mind as I roared with each hit. When I was out of breath I found that only his chest and head were left. Blood everywhere he had stopped reforming himself some time ago. ¡°Kill me,¡± he whispered through ragged breath. Just stumps for arms and legs it wasn¡¯t pretty. I was used to doing this in a Genjutsu where there was no mess, but now there was blood coating me and the floor around us. When I was about to end it I found that I felt others I knew running my way. I sat on the carcass that used to be Chisaki while I waited for them. It took them time but soon enough Nighteye, Mirio, and Midoriya ran into therge underground room. Aizawa and a few other heroes joining him they stopped far away from me. ¡°Book him, Nighteye,¡± I said as a pir of ice went through Chisaki¡¯s head, ending him for good. His body jerked and I could feel him with my Search Quirk no more. ¡°Why did you do this?!¡± Nighteye yelled. His eyes filled with rage as he stared at the carnage around me. ¡°Some people deserve to die extra bloody,¡± I said. Seeing Mirio and Midoriya alive I gave them a nod and pooled water underneath me. Jumping onto the saucer of water I raised in the air until I was at the ceiling. Punching through easily I came out to see that it was now night. Sirens going off in the distance where the mansion had been I left to go find somepany for the night. I missed Toru, but I was supposed to be in Bangkok. There had to be someone I could fine to help me celebrate finishing the main goals of my revenge. There was still one man left, but he could wait. I had plenty of time to finish him in theing months. It wasn¡¯t hard to find one of the top 10 heroes in the country. As I flew through the night I washed my body of the blood as I looked at my notifications.
My Hero Academia Quest* 7:
End the threat to Eri.
Rewards:
Full Heal
Body Modification Resistance
Pet Evolution
Bonus Upgrade
Weakness Eliminator
¡°Fuck yeah,¡± I mumbled. It was basically a wishlist of all the goodies I liked to get as quest rewards. CHAPTER 272 BANGKOK CHAPTER 272 BANGKOK ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked, my eyes wide. The blonde woman was wearing a gown that sparkled like diamonds. ¡°Who are you?!¡± She yelled. Fear in her voice I didn¡¯t see this going anywhere. Huddled together on a fire escape the traffic below us was convoluted. Horns ring I didn¡¯t know where the hell we were or honestly who I was. ¡°There they are!¡± A voice yelled from above. The woman and I looked up to see a man leaning over the roof. He pulled a handgun out and pointed it down at us. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The woman and I said as one. She began running down the fire escape as bullets were fired down at us. More men showed up and began firing as I followed behind her. The gunfire ceased as one of the men jumped down and began chasing after us. We got to thedder at the bottom. Pulling hard at it the strange woman couldn¡¯t get it to drop down. I grabbed on and with a simple push it dropped down. ¡°Thanks,¡± she mumbled as she began moving down the rungs. I followed as the first bad guy got to thending just above us. Moving down as fast as I could, more gunfire sounded from above. Cursing, I jumped the 15 feet down. Landing easily I wasn¡¯t sure what the hell was going on as men yelled at us from down the alley. ¡°Come on,¡± I said, grabbing her hand. Pulling her along she yelped but didn¡¯t fight me. ¡°Why am I wearing a ball gown?!¡± She yelled, her legs struggling to move in the dress. She grabbed the side of the long bottom and ripped it apart so she had a wider stride. ¡°No fucking idea,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m more worried about these guys,¡± I said pointing at more mening at us from this end of the alley as well. Kicking in a door with ease the woman followed me as we pushed through packed together tables of a diner. Patrons cursed at us but I pushed through, uncaring as men began to yell behind us. ¡°Where are we going?!¡± She yelled as we ran out the door. One of the men that had ran in the alley came up to us pointing a weapon. My body acted on instinct, moving to the side as he fired a bullet I pushed the weapon away as I kicked his feet out from under him. His body twisting his headnded hard against the concrete sidewalk. ¡°No clue!¡± I yelled back. ¡°Just run!¡± I said unsure how I had moved so fast. She didn¡¯t need to be told twice. Arge crowd of people ahead we ran into them. Pushing our way through as men continued to chase after us. The woman¡¯s high heel shoe broke and she tripped. Without hesitating I picked her up and threw her on my back. She didn¡¯tin as shetched on in a piggyback ride. I moved us through the crowd but then noticed men breathing heavily in front of us. Twisting to the side I ran into the street. My powerful legs jumped up to the roof of a car easily. It was moving slowly in the traffic so I jumped to the roof of another. ¡°Keep going!¡± The woman yelled from my back. I nodded and continued jumping from roof to roof until I was on the other side of the street. More horns red as the men tried to cross but I kept running. Unsure how I was so strong I made my stride longer and ran on the balls of my feet, gaining speed. Another crowd ahead I jumped to the roof of a parked car and began running along a line of them until we were passed therge group. Moving to the sidewalk again the woman whispered, ¡°That way.¡± Pointing I followed her lead. Jumping around people to cars to kicking over men on scooters I followed her directions until she ordered, ¡°In there.¡± Nodding, I kicked the door in and we found ourselves in a closed business. Dust on nket covered objects she slid off my back as I breathed in and out. ¡°How the hell did you move so fast?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯m as lost as you,dy. I don¡¯t even remember who I am,¡± I said. Looking her up and down she was quite a beautiful woman. Her gown showed no cleavage but her eyes sparkled as if she was excited by all this. ¡°Do you?¡± ¡°I¡­think so?¡± She asked. Her eyelids closed together hard as if she was thinking. ¡°Mary, maybe?¡± She asked. I tried to think back as well. Trying to remember anything about who I was. ¡°I¡¯m um William?¡± I asked. ¡°Okay, nice to meet you Will,¡± she said. ¡°Thanks for¡­whatever you did back there.¡± ¡°Uh yeah, I¡¯m not sure how I did all that either,¡± I said. ¡°What¡¯s thest thing you remember?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± she said after a moment. ¡°I know we are¡­somewhere. And quirks are a thing.¡± ¡°Right, quirks,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe I have a strong body because of a quirk I have.¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± she said, nodding. ¡°Do I have one?¡± ¡°You could. How do you use it?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to just happen,¡± she said looking at her hands. ¡°Fuck! What happened to us?¡± ¡°We need to stop asking that,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re like my wife or something.¡± ¡°Wife?¡± She asked, confused. ¡°You¡¯re a little young to be my husband.¡± I frowned at her. Moving to a window I looked at my reflection. I had unruly ck hair, a chiseled jaw, and was about 20 years younger than I expected. ¡°Why am I so young?¡± I asked. ¡°I should be older.¡± ¡°You should?¡± She asked, stepping up as she looked at her reflection too. ¡°Why am I blonde?¡± ¡°Why am in a suit?¡± I asked, looking down to my body. Feeling around I went into my pockets. Digging around I found a stack of money I didn¡¯t recognize. ¡°What the hell.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the Thai Baht,¡± Mary said, grabbing the stack of money. ¡°It¡¯s used in Thand.¡± ¡°Okay yeah, I think I¡¯ve seen a movie about that ce,¡± I said looking out the window. ¡°Isn¡¯t it supposed to be mostly like farnd?¡± ¡°This is Bangkok,¡± she said in amazement. ¡°How can you tell?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just know,¡± she said. ¡°Fuck, we were Hangovered,¡± I said as a memory came to me. ¡°What?¡± She asked, confused. ¡°Hangovered, in Bangkok¡­the second one,¡± I said. ¡°How do you not know this? A group of guys go to Bangkok and lose their memories. Then they spend the whole movie trying to figure out what happened.¡± ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± she said. ¡°Seriously? It was kind of a good movie,¡± I said. She shrugged and tried to find something on her person, but her gown had no pockets. Frowning I dug through more of my pockets but there was nothing. ¡°What should we do?¡± She asked nervously. ¡°Honestly we should try to grab one of those guys that were chasing us,¡± I said. ¡°They have guns,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I feel pretty strong,¡± I said, flexing my muscles. As I did the sleeve of my jacket ripped from the simple flex. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said taking the jacket off. ¡°Dang, you are strong,¡± she said, her eyes wide as I revealed the white shirt underneath. The white shirt was ripped as well. Unbuttoning it I found I was wearing a muscle shirt underneath. My muscles were way bigger than I felt they should be. Lifting up my shirt I revealed six-pack abs. ¡°Maybe you are my husband,¡± Mary said, stepping up. Touching my abs I chuckled. Looking up at her we locked eyes for a moment. Some tension between us she turned away as she blushed. I smiled wide and threw the jacket at her. ¡°Wear this,¡± I said. ¡°Little less conspicuous than your ball gown.¡± She nodded while putting it on. The wide ck jacket wrapped around her shoulders she was still blushing. Then her face turned to the right. ¡°Hey,¡± she said, digging into the pocket of the jacket. ¡°A keycard.¡± She pulled out a small keycard that read, ¡®Skyview Hotel.¡¯ ¡°A clue.¡± ¡°Great job there, Velma,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s get a cab and have them take us.¡± I looked out therge ss window to see more than a few. ¡°Can you speak Taiwanese?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Thai,¡± she corrected. ¡°And no.¡± ¡°Fuck, think they¡¯ll know English?¡± ¡°You know English?¡± Mary asked. ¡°We are speaking English,¡± I said slowly. ¡°No, we are speaking Japanese,¡± she said angrily. ¡°No we aren¡¯t,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Yes, we most certainly are,¡± she said. ¡°How is your name Mary if we aren¡¯t speaking English?¡± I asked. She frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It sounded right, but now I¡¯m not sure.¡± She had a worried look on her face. I decided to stop questioning her. ¡°Fuck, my mind is all messed up,¡± I said. ¡°Speakingnguages I don¡¯t even know.¡± ¡°Well let¡¯s go,¡± she said, grabbing the money. We walked out and she hailed one of the less murderer looking taxis. ¡°Where to?¡± The man asked in perfect English. ¡°Skyview hotel,¡± I said. He nodded and headed into traffic. ¡°I¡¯m surprised he knew Japanese,¡± Mary said. ¡°No, we spoke English,¡± I said. ¡°You most certainly did not, I know some English,¡± she said. ¡°Whatever,¡± I said growing worried why my mind was ying tricks on me. ¡°Let¡¯s just get there and figure it out.¡± She quieted and we sat back in the seat. Traffic all around us I had no idea what was going on. Where we were, who I was, nothing. I was getting worried that I could be stuck this way. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Mary said, putting her hand on my bouncing knee. I looked up into her eyes. ¡°You think?¡± I asked, chewing on my lip. ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± she said leaning into me a little. I sighed, leaning back I put my arm over her shoulder. She didn¡¯t fight it, moving into me more she rested her head on my chest. I could smell lcs from her perfume as she rxed into me more. The sounds of traffic dimmed a little as I pulled her closer. It almost felt natural to have her leaning into me. Her breathing quieted and it wasn¡¯t long until she was asleep. I wanted to join her, but in an unfamiliar ce I wasn¡¯t sure how safe it was. Letting her rest I stroked her hair as my eyes scanned everywhere. ¡ª We got to a more luxurious part of town. The traffic was just as bad but we eventually got to the hotel. ¡°Time to go,¡± I whispered. Mary jerked awake. Looking around she noticed me and sighed a little. ¡°How long was I out?¡± ¡°A half hour,¡± I said. ¡°Come on, pay the man.¡± She nodded and pulled some money from the inner pocket. I stepped out of the cab and opened her door. She smiled up at me, taking my hand as we walked up the steps to the hotel. The ce was rather busy. Many tourists, they wore a range of Hawaiian shirts to suits and ties. We walked up to a receptionist and mmed the keycard on the counter. ¡°We seem to have forgotten our room number, can you tell us which room is ours?¡± Mary asked. ¡°Of course,¡± the young girl said. Swiping the card she typed into herputer. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Ishio, correct?¡± The receptionist asked. ¡°Uh yes,¡± Mary said. ¡°Which room is ours exactly?¡± ¡°Room 801,¡± she said, handing the keycard back. ¡°Thank you,¡± Mary said, taking it. We eyed one another and headed off to the elevator. ¡°Told you we were married,¡± I said with a wide smile. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right,¡± she said. ¡°Maybe this is our honeymoon.¡± ¡°Honeymoon? In Bangkok?¡± ¡°It can be a very beautiful city,¡± she said. ¡°Been here a lot?¡± ¡°I think so. This ce feels familiar,¡± she admitted as we got into the elevator. ¡°If you say so,¡± I said. ¡°What the hell were we doing out in the slums? Shouldn¡¯t we be like fucking all the time in our room?¡± Mary blushed deeply. ¡°God you¡¯re crass. I can¡¯t believe I married a guy like you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure my body makes up for whatever deficiencies my personality has,¡± I said with augh. ¡°I bet,¡± she said as the door dinged. Getting off the elevator we followed signs until we were at room 801. Walking into the room, it was muchrger than I expected. A suite, there was a small kitchen to the side and a sitting room. Mary and I walked in and began searching the ce. Mary headed to a room but I noticed another room opposite. Walking in I found men¡¯s clothes syed on the bed. Digging through a suitcase I found a passport and more IDs. All the IDs had my face on them, but different names. ¡°Shin Togota,¡± I said as I walked into the main sitting room. ¡°Or Weston Watanabe?¡± ¡°What?¡± Mary asked from the other bedroom. ¡°One of those 2 is my real name,¡± I said. ¡°I think it¡¯s Weston. That sounds right.¡± I read the name over and over. ¡°Where the hell did Watanabee from though,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I think I¡¯m a hero,¡± Mary said,ing out of her room. She presented me a card that said, ¡®Hero License.¡¯ Next to it was a picture of her with long ck hair and the name Midnight. ¡°Midnight? But you¡¯re blonde,¡± I said. She grabbed her hair and pulled it down to reveal she was actually wearing a wig. ¡°What the hell?¡± ¡°I think we might be like super hero spies or something,¡± she said quickly. I looked through the wallet more until I found my own Hero License. ¡°I have a Provisional Hero License,¡± I said. ¡°What the hell does Provisional mean?¡± ¡°Temporary,¡± she said. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re like an outside contractor or something.¡± ¡°Who knows, still doesn¡¯t exin what we are doing here,¡± I said, throwing the IDs to the coffee table. ¡°I¡¯m either a 16 year old kid, or a 24 year old man.¡± ¡°You look more 24,¡± she said sitting down next to me on the couch. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, my hands going to my head. ¡°What now, Midnight?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said, yawning. ¡°I feel better after my nap. But I keep getting so tired.¡± I yawned as well. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said shaking my head as I tried to stay awake. ¡°So sleepy all of a sudden.¡± Midnight nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s just go to bed, husband,¡± she said tiredly. I nodded, grabbing her hand we walked into her room. Laying down on the bed she cuddled up to me and before I knew it I was out. CHAPTER 273 SLEEPY CHAPTER 273 SLEEPY I woke up as a knife tried to stab into me. Turning to the side I grabbed the arm and with hardly any effort I broke the wrist of the person holding the knife. They cried out waking Midnight as I kneed them in the face. Teeth breaking from the blow a man in the doorway pulled a gun out. I rolled off the bed as he aimed it at me. Acting on instinct I grabbed the night stand and threw it at him hard. His gun was knocked out of the way as the wood nightstand busted on him. The man with the knife recovered but I swept his feet out from under him. Rolling over him I made it to the guy with the gun as he aimed it at me once more. Hitting him hard in the gut he doubled over in pain as a shot rang out. The bullet imbedded in the floor as I grabbed the man¡¯s head and pulled it into my knee. His nose broke as he dropped to the ground. ¡°What the fuck!¡± Midnight yelled. ¡°Let¡¯s go, dear,¡± I said, waving her over to me. She nodded and rushed over to me. Grabbing her hand she pulled away as she went for her blonde wig. ¡°I was wearing it for a reason,¡± she noted. I nodded and we were running out of the hotel room hand in hand. Outside were 2 more guys, one I identally hit with the door. Then realizing it was a bad guy I really hit him with it. Knocking him back the other one pulled a gun but Midnight moved forward, twisting the man¡¯s arm behind his back. Pressuring the arm the man dropped the gun. I grabbed the older man¡¯s tie and pulled it up. Forcing him to struggle for air as I held him up by it. ¡°Who the fuck are you? And what do you want with us!?¡± ¡°We just want her,¡± he said through choking breath. ¡°Too bad,¡± I growled. Punching him in the diaphragm he struggled for air as I pulled him down the hall with us. ¡°Take us to whoever wants us.¡± ¡°Honey,¡± Midnight said. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s a good idea?¡± I guessed she said honey since we still had no idea what our names were. ¡°We are kicking their asses. Let¡¯s figure it out, and have them fix whatever they did to us,¡± I said. Midnight didn¡¯t say anything. Running ahead she hit the elevator button and we headed down. In the lobby I didn¡¯t notice anyone out of ce. ¡°Car?¡± I asked the man struggling to breathe. He coughed, nudging his head forward. We came out to find a nice ck Mercedes. Inside was a driver. I handed off our prisoner to Midnight and went to the driver¡¯s side. Pulling the man out I lifted him by his neck easily. Then tossed him into a pir that held up the rain guard over our heads. ¡°Honey, maybe you should be more gentle,¡± Midnight said. ¡°These guys tried to kill me,¡± I said. ¡°They get what they get. You drive,¡± I ordered our hostage. From how easily I threw the other man this guy didn¡¯t fight me much. I moved to sit behind him and Midnight moved next to me. ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± She asked, nervous. ¡°No idea,¡± I mumbled. My hand moved to the hostage¡¯s neck. Ready to squeeze if I needed to. His eyes widened as he looked back at me through the rearview. ¡°Why did your guys try to kill me? Do you want just her?¡± ¡°Uh she is the heir to Ishio,¡± he said nervously. ¡°Just a kidnapping.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± Midnight said. ¡°I¡¯m a princess?¡± ¡°No, a you¡¯re um dad owns a lot here. And that¡¯s all I know,¡± he said. ¡°You know a hell of a lot more than that. You were one of the guys chasing us earlier,¡± I said. My hand began to squeeze the back of his neck. ¡°What happened to us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s uh Highleer¡¯s quirk,¡± he said quickly. ¡°She can make people lose their memories.¡± Midnight and I let out a sigh. ¡°Walk us through what happened yesterday, or I break your neck,¡± I said with as much vehemence as I could put into my voice. ¡°Dear, calm down,¡± Midnight said, grabbing my arm. ¡°You¡¯re choking him.¡± I released my hand, realizing she was right. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said to her. ¡°Just so angry.¡± ¡°I know, but we are heroes, right? We don¡¯t kill,¡± she whispered in my ear. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said, patting her hand on my arm. ¡°But you¡¯re still answering my question.¡± ¡°I uh work for the Killian family,¡± he said. ¡°Yesterday we were told that you flew in to Bangkok. It was supposed to be a simple grab when you left a jewelry store. Then you 2 got away. Highleer was able to touch you. It takes a bit for the memories to wipe. You got away and you know the rest.¡± ¡°This Highleer can reverse the effects, right?¡± I asked, growing annoyed again. The man nodded quickly. ¡°Alright you take us there and you live,¡± I ordered. Leaning back in the seat, Midnight leaned into me once more. ¡°Calm it down,¡± she said, putting her hand on my heart. ¡°We are fine.¡± ¡°We are not fine, dear. These guys have guns. I am apparently strong, but I don¡¯t know my quirk or even if I have one. What are we going to do?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we will figure it out,¡± she said. Her big eyes staring up at me. She leaned forward, kissing me on the lips. ¡°For luck.¡± ¡°I could use some more,¡± I said, a wide smile on my lips. Sheughed and gave me another, but was then resting back on my shoulder. I forced myself to rx a little. The driver took us to another part of town. As the traffic slowed and the streetlights dimmed I didn¡¯t realize I had fallen asleep until the car crashed into a concrete building. The horn ring, the front airbags went off as Midnight and I were jostled awake from the force of it. Lost for a moment I grabbed onto the door but it wouldn¡¯t budge. Putting my shoulder into it the door creaked open as I pulled Midnight out with me. ¡°What happened?¡± She asked, still in a daze. ¡°No idea! We fell asleep again,¡± I said as I pulled us from the car. We must not have been going very fast because the driver began to groan. Looking around I waspletely lost. Unsure where to go, 3 cars screeched to a halt around us. Men with guns and knives stepped out. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Midnight ordered, grabbing my arm. I had been ready to fight, but she stopped me. She took my hand and raised it with hers. Annoyed, I did the same as the men closed in on us. Treated very roughly they pulled Midnight away from me. Grumbling, I let them manhandle me into the back of a different car. Guns pointed at me at all times I didn¡¯t know what to do. I settled on waiting. The 2 cars with Midnight and I inside sped off. It wasn¡¯t long until we were driving into a warehouse. I felt like this sort of situation was rather cliche, but I couldn¡¯t remember why I thought that. Pulled out of the car they tried to be rough again, but the men felt weak to me. Going along with them we were taken to 2 chairs further in the warehouse. Cuffed to the chairs it wasn¡¯t long before more men showed up. This time it was the big bosses. One was a tall man with a block body. His shoulders reminded me of someone I couldn¡¯t ce. Huge cubes covered in the ck skin-tight suit he wore, he looked like a viin. Beside him was a short girl with a shaved head. She wore a red skin-tight outfit. Beside her was an Asian man in suit and tie. ck hair, tan skin, he smiled widely at us. ¡°Finally, Nemuri, it is good to see you,¡± the Asian man said. ¡°I assume that¡¯s me?¡± Midnight asked. ¡°Oh right, Highleer,¡± the man said. The girl next to him stepped forward. Reaching out we didn¡¯t fight as she touched our heads. I didn¡¯t feel anything as she released us. ¡°How long does it take?¡± The man asked. ¡°Couple of minutes,¡± she said with a shrug. ¡°Am I good?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± the small boss said. Highleer nodded and headed back the way she came. Her heels cking as our attention was brought to the man. The huge viin with the block body didn¡¯t make a move, simply staring at me as his supposed boss stepped forward. ¡°Quite the chase you put my men through,¡± the Asian man said. ¡°All for nought. Now, you don¡¯t know me just yet. But we have a mutual friend. I would like¡­¡± The man kept talking as memories began to flood into my mind. First my original life. Growing up in arge town. My friends and family. My wife and kids. Then my death. It was a simple death. I¡¯d had a heart attack. Dead before I hit the ground. I had been out on a simple walk. I awoke in a dark room with 4 doors around me. Confused and scared I was more shocked when L appeared. He spoke and for the first time in my life I remembered some of the words. Not everything, but more than I had before. I picked 4 branches. Then 11 worlds for each door. Some other doors and rooms were picked as well. After that L bid me good day and I woke up in the Manga room. My most recent life shed before my eyes. Those I loved. The pain and anguish I had suffered through. The hundreds of hours of training. All leading up to this point. After that was minor events. Midnight and I on the private jet. Landing, her walking me through the n, arriving at the hotel. They got the reservation mixed up and thought we were husband and wife. It wasn¡¯t worth the effort to try to fix it. We got to our room and gamenned. We were supposed to visit a few jewelry stores. We had been to a few one day. No real leads, the next day we went to the seedier ones. Trying to find a lead on where the stolen diamonds were being sold to. We had received some help from local police, but not much. Finally a lead we walked out of the jewelry store only to be ambushed. I got us out of there but we didn¡¯t know the Highleer girl was one of them. She touched us as we escaped, and I remembered the rest. ¡°Goddammit,¡± I said, interrupting the man. ¡°My words exactly. Shin, pillow talk,¡± Midnight said. I nodded and held my breath. That was the signal for when she was going to use her quirk, Somnambulist. She was able to release an invisible gas that put people to sleep. It only took a few minutes. She expelled enough out to put an elephant to sleep. Theckeys and boss man dropped to the ground. The big guy noticed something off and moved for her. Melting through the cuffs holding me down I jumped forward hitting him hard in the face. My rage was built up enough and he went down. Not out, I was on him again. Kicking him for all I was worth. He flew a good 10 feet away andnded hard, finally out. ¡°You put us to sleep so freaking much,¡± I grumbled as I walked over to her. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± She yelled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know I had a quirk.¡± My fingers melted the locks for the cuffs at her wrists. ¡°This maybe wouldn¡¯t have happened if you just let them take us in the first ce!¡± ¡°They had guns!¡± I yelled. Midnight grumbled, searching the boss man for a cell phone. Punching in some numbers she gave me an annoyed look as I started piling the downed men together. ¡°Yes, this is Ishio. We have a situation¡­¡± She was soon exining where we were and it didn¡¯t take long for the building to be surrounded. Midnight and I disappeared, catching one of the local police up with the situation. It took time but we were eventually let go. ¡°Why did they want you, anyway?¡± I asked as a policeman drove us to our hotel. ¡°Who knows. He did his big reveal when I was getting my memories back,¡± she said. ¡°That freaking sucked,¡± I said, letting out a sigh. I eyed her up and down. Further away in the seat I was a little disappointed. ¡°You sure you don¡¯t need another nap on me?¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± she grumbled, her face blushing. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I thought you were my husband.¡± ¡°What? I make a very good husband,¡± I assured. ¡°We could keep ying house. Sounds like a fun time.¡± ¡°Fuck you,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Don¡¯t think I forgot you slept with my sister.¡± ¡°True,¡± I said,ughing. ¡°She slept with your boyfriend. Maybe you can get back at her with me.¡± Her head slowly turned to face me. ¡°I will kill you if you breathe a word of this to anyone,¡± she said. ¡°Ohe on, mistress,¡± I said. Risking it I grabbed her hand. Pulling her over to me she fought me for a moment, but I was strong. I released her when she was sitting next to me once more. My arm going over her shoulder she didn¡¯t scratch or bite me, which I thought was a good enough sign. ¡°I¡¯m your ever faithful bodyguard. I won¡¯t tell your secrets.¡± I pulled her a little closer. She fought for a moment but then leaned into me a little. Stiff but rxing as we made our way through town once more. As she let out a sigh she nuzzled up to me. ¡°What was thatnguage thing, anyway? You really thought you were speaking English?¡± ¡°No idea, must have been part of her quirk,¡± I lied. We quieted and she repositioned her head bing morefortable. Eventually we made it to the hotel, but unfortunately she decided to sleep alone. Not that it wasn¡¯t a bad thing. I was a shadow clone after all. The mind of Weston, but the sex drive of a eunuch, I knew my main body would appreciate the progress I made with her. We got on a ne the next day. Midnight didn¡¯t fightying next to me this time. Arge private jet all to ourselves she opted to sleep next to me. Cuddling up to me I wondered how to move forward. I was sure she would get another mission for me in the future. Next time Weston wouldn¡¯t be able to put a clone in to do the work. He might actually get lucky. When the nended, Midnight was quiet. Thanking me as she dropped me off at UA I turned around and ended my existence when she was far enough away. My memories going to the main body he had a lot of catching up to do. Maybe he could gleam more from the memories we got about when we arrived in the halls. CHAPTER 274 EMPIRE CHAPTER 274 EMPIRE I sat up in the middle of arge room. 4 doors around me the floor was hard and the area was almost too dim to see. Wearing jeans and a T-shirt I slowly remembered dying. ¡°What the fuck,¡± I said in an unrecognizable voice. My hand went to my throat. ¡°What the fuck,¡± I repeated but sounded the same. Almost prepubescent. ¡°Wee,¡± a familiar voice said. I turned to see an Asian man with unruly ck hair like my own. Pale skin, bags under his eyes, he wore a white shirt and blue jeans. ¡°L?¡± I asked in amazement. The man smiled. ¡°I am the Moderator,¡± L said. ¡°I am sure you are very confused, as the rest of you are. But wee to death.¡± ¡°Death? I¡¯m in hell then?¡± I asked standing up. L moved from a crouching position to his hunched over method of standing. His hands in his pockets he began walking around me. ¡°Not really. Let¡¯s call this the Junction. I could spout some bullshit about earning your way to heaven, but the truth is you are going to be earning your way to life,¡± L said. ¡°Life?¡± ¡°Yes, a second chance. That¡¯s what this is. Hell more like a 100th chance, but we can get to thatter. You, along with others like you, didn¡¯t really enjoy your lives.¡± ¡°I enjoyed my life,¡± I said, almost offended. ¡°Did you though? You spent your spare time reading, watching movies, ying video games. There is no shame in it. A break from your mundane existence. How many times did you read a story and think, ¡®I wish I could live there.¡¯ That¡¯s what I¡¯m offering you, Weston. Beyond these doors are 4 branches. You pick. You get to decide what is beyond them. And you can live a new life. A life that you¡¯ve always wanted.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the catch?¡± I asked immediately, not really believing his words. ¡°There is always a catch,¡± L said. ¡°It¡¯s not forever. This too shall end. But¡­it could be-¡±
WARNING UNAUTHORIZED MEMORY ACCESS
¡°What the-¡± But I heard a loud airhorn and woke up in bed. Sweating profusely I breathed in and out heavily as memories poured into my mind. My shadow clone I had sent with Midnight had just ended himself. His memories, and the memories Highleer had awoken were ying in my dream. But as I tried to think back to them there was nothing. I had no memories of meeting the Moderator the first time. They were like the loss of a dream. A simple notion of what they were about but as time passed the theme was wiped from my memory like words on a chalkboard. Only dust remained. ¡°Goddammit,¡± I muttered. Sorting through the information I hadn¡¯t really gained much. Closer to Midnight, I would have to see where things went with herter. ¡°What is it?¡± Mei asked tiredly beside me. ¡°Nothing,¡± I assured. ¡°Back to bed.¡± Iid down and she turned over. Her perfect ass sandwiching my dick I spooned her as she went back to sleep. Awake now I began to cup her breast, channeling some Lust into it. She ignored me for a bit as I channeled more, but was soon rubbing her ass against my hardening dick. My hand releasing her breast I moved it down her navel. Her eyes closed, she parted her legs as my fingers began to part her lower lips. Shaved for once the smooth skin was already pouring liquid out as I lightly touched her clit. Mei jerked with the sensation as I moved a little chakra into her. ¡°How do you do that?¡± She whispered. ¡°You¡¯re just in love with me,¡± I assured her as I yed with her lips more. She jerked with each motion. Kissing her cheek she moaned as I inserted a finger into her. ¡°It¡¯s 11 by the way¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± She yelled as she sat up. My hand was on her shoulder, pulling her back down. ¡°Weston! I have to go!¡± She said, her brown eyes staring into me, but I wasn¡¯t having it. Moving to over top her body I grabbed her arms and held them to the head of the small bed. ¡°No, not till I have my morning fun,¡± I said, kissing her neck she tried to push me off of her. ¡°I have a presentation,¡± she mumbled weakly as my dick poked her lower entrance. ¡°And you¡¯ve prepped for it enough. You have a whole hour until you need to be there,¡± I said. She groaned as my chest touched hers. ¡°Make it quick,¡± she said, locking eyes with me. ¡°No,¡± I said and moved into her. She gasped as her eyes fluttered. Cumming almost instantly she forgot about what she was saying as I pushed into her tight cunt. I pounded into her hard causing her to cry out as our bodies pushed into one another. ¡°Fuck!¡± She said as her orgasm finished. ¡°You¡¯ll be the death of me.¡± She pulled my face down and we were soon kissing deeply. The loud smacks of our sexes meeting was the loudest sound as she moaned in my mouth. My hands going to her nipples I pulled them lightly causing her to pant in my mouth. Mei was a very robotic lover when we met. Straight to the point she liked it that way. It had taken me time to get her to try new things. Her nipples were especially sensitive. Something she didn¡¯t like to admit as she came again. Liquid gushing out of her we lost track of time until I emptied inside her. Holding onto me she panted heavily as she caught her breath. Turning us around so she was on top she hummed happily whileying on my chest. ¡°You are very weird,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m the weird one?¡± I asked. ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± ¡°You show up here, most every day. Make me shower. Then have sex with me until I pass out,¡± she said with a long sigh. ¡°What do you get out of all this?¡± ¡°The sex,¡± I said, like it was obvious. ¡°Yes, but you never ask anything else of me,¡± she said, sitting up. Her perfect breasts hanging down over me. ¡°What can I ask?¡± I asked. ¡°With this kind of release? Anything you want,¡± she said. ¡°Hmm a foursome,¡± I said. ¡°Four-what?¡± ¡°A foursome,¡± I said. ¡°You, me, 2 other girls.¡± ¡°2 other girls?¡± She asked, confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I know any that would be willing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, I do. I have a girlfriend, remember?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh right. Is she here now?¡± Mei asked, looking around. ¡°No, she¡¯s at her internship,¡± I admitted. ¡°But I¡¯ll see herter. So can I count on you to attend a foursome?¡± ¡°Yes, whatever you want,¡± she said with a groan as she got off me. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare join me in the shower. I have work to do.¡± She pointed at me as a warning. I wasn¡¯t too scared of her so I followed in anyway. ¡°Weston,¡± she said, annoyed. ¡°No sex, I promise,¡± I said as I pushed her under the water. ¡°Tell me about today.¡± I began to pour some shampoo on her and she let out a sigh as I began rubbing her. ¡°I have to defend the suit in front of the Support Commission Board,¡± she said. ¡°What are you calling it now?¡± ¡°umtion Reinforcement for Marginalized Individual Suit,¡± she said. ¡°ARMIS.¡± ¡°Sounds cool,¡± I said. I wasn¡¯t too stuck on Gantz suit anyway, at least it was still an acronym. ¡°Got your speech prepared?¡± She nodded. ¡°Want me to go with you?¡± She stiffened. Turning around to me with her big doe eyes she asked, ¡°Would you?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I said, kissing her. She smiled wide as she kissed me back. Grabbing her butt I lifted her up but she pulled away. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± she said. ¡°What? I¡¯m just-¡± ¡°Smooth talking me. I¡¯ve learned your tricks,¡± she said, tapping my arm. I let her down. ¡°We can continue thister. After I give my presentation.¡± ¡°Fine, fine,¡± I grumbled. She gave me a kiss on the cheek and walked out. Following her I put on what I was wearing when I stopped by her ce the night before, but it wasn¡¯t the best for a presentation. I opted to wear my hero suit instead. Mei was fine putting on her workshop clothes. Thick clothes with a leather apron. Handing me a suitcase she was all business as we headed off to her presentation. I hadn¡¯t traveled to the Hero Support part of the building much. Just to see Mei. A bunch of nerds always working on gadgets orputers they tended to keep to themselves. With their own staff and budgets the students strived to make something new. Customizing hundreds of inventions that other scientists had invented over the years. I could feel Mei¡¯s nervousness as she walked ahead of me. She had worked for months for this day and it was finally upon her. ¡°You¡¯ll do great,¡± I said as she continued on. She didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Have I told you how good you look in your costume?¡± I asked. Her ass shaking as she walked she turned to eye me. ¡°What? There is no reason to be nervous.¡± ¡°There is,¡± she said, slowing down a little. ¡°These people make or break inventions. They will be going over my research with a fine toothedb.¡± ¡°And where are you saying you got this idea?¡± I asked. ¡°Who can say when inspiration strikes?¡± She asked, giving me a wide smile. She knew the deal. It would be best if the Gantz suit was not brought up. ¡°Good. You¡¯re so smart, you know that?¡± I asked, throwing my arm over her shoulder as I kissed her forehead. ¡°I know, now stop distracting me,¡± she said, pulling away. I chuckled as I followed after her. Stopping at a set ofrge double doors we waited outside expectantly. Her time to go came and went. But a receptionist outside assured us that thest appointment was just running long. Mei paced back and forth worriedly. I sat trying to act like it was no big deal. Which it wasn¡¯t. I had plenty of money to live very well. I had spent more than enough to aunderer to help justify where Mei got the funds to start the business. It was alling together to reach this point. A boy a little older than us walked out of the meeting room. A mechanical construction in his hands it appeared beat up. He ran down the hall, crying I assumed, as he left. Mei and I shared a look. ¡°The Committee will see you now,¡± the receptionist said, a smile on her face. Mei took a breath and walked forward. I followed. Inside was arge oak table. 4 men and 1 woman sat behind it. As Mei¡¯s eyes scanned them, her Haki leaked fear as she noticed the woman. I studied the woman. She was rather unimposing, but then I noticed the name te sitting in front of her. It read Hatsume, the samest name as Mei. ¡°You may begin, Ms. Hatsume,¡± the woman said. She had long brown hair, so I guessed either she was Mei¡¯s mother or aunt. ¡°I have been working for several months on a new power suit,¡± Mei said. Pushing her fear aside as she stood in front of themittee. ¡°You have a copy of my research.¡± A few people began to leaf through the documents. ¡°Through the use of nanobots I have seeded in making a suit that will increase strength. I have been able to quantify that strength can be multiplied 3 times. Through more research I hope to increase that number. But for now I believe that this invention is worthy of approval by themittee.¡± ¡°Quite the high estimation,¡± the woman behind the desk said as she moved through the documents. ¡°I assume you can back up these ims.¡± ¡°Of course, I have brought the suit with me,¡± she said. Waving me over I stepped up and opened the suitcase for her. ¡°Instead of myself testing this, I offer it to be tested by one of you.¡± That received some murmurs as they talked to one another. ¡°I would like to try it,¡± the woman eventually admitted. Mei nodded and passed her the suitcase. ¡°The suit will require skin to skin contact,¡± Mei admitted. The other Hatsume nodded. Walking into a side room she headed off as Mei began talking about the suit itself. When the older woman came back she was in the tight ck clothes of the Gantz suit. The suit didn¡¯t leave much to the imagination of what her figure actually was. A nice ass and set of tits I nodded appreciatively. Mei was in her scientist mode though. ¡°The exterior and interior material of the suits are a thinyer of a type of a polycarbonatetex. What is important is what sits between theyers. A microscopically thinyer of nanobots coats the entire suit. Through these discs,¡± she pointed at the discs by the neck. ¡°The suit brings in air, cooling down the user and bots as it is used. Mrs. Hatsume,¡± she said to the woman in the suit. ¡°Would you please try to lift this weight?¡± There was a dumbbell sitting to the side that had 100 written on it. I guessed she had prepared it beforehand when she gave them all her research notes. The woman walked over and tried to lift it. Nothing happened. ¡°Now please say the word, Armis, and try to lift it.¡± ¡°Armis,¡± the woman said, then her arms bulged as she picked up the weight easily. ¡°As you can see, the nanobots are umting to the muscle groups required to lift a heavier object,¡± Mei said. The othermittee member became excited as the woman lifted the weight over her head. ¡°Why is there a codeword trigger?¡± ¡°What is the maximum it can do?¡± ¡°How is it made?¡± More than one person asked questions of her. Mei exined things one by one. A codeword triggers the suit because it was too unruly to rely on thought. No the codeword does not make it stop. The suit was active and another action would make the veins stop bulging. The maximum weight depended on the strength of the person. They continued asking her question after question until finally the woman wearing the suit asked, ¡°Who do you expect to want this?¡± ¡°Everyone,¡± Mei said without hesitation. ¡°Heroes and civilians. When I have finalized the process for manufacturing them I expect every hero suit to have this as a basis. I expect people to want them to help in their every day lives as well.¡± ¡°And viins will want them,¡± the woman said. ¡°Of course,¡± Mei said. ¡°Viins want everything. They take what they want, and there would be no way to keep this out of their hands. But civilians and heroes far outnumber them. I would much rather arm good people with them, but nning for the inevitable is impossible.¡± ¡°You could do failsafes in the suits,¡± someone offered. ¡°So they don¡¯t work if you don¡¯t want them to.¡± ¡°No,¡± Mei said. ¡°I do not make weaknesses in my suits.¡± That quieted him. They were soon asking more questions but eventually her application got the stamp for approval. ¡°Now you may submit for grant money,¡± the woman in the suit announced. ¡°Hopefully human trials can start soon, and we can see this out on the market some day¡­good job.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Mei said, but I could feel the pride from the simple words. We were soon ushered out for the next appointment. We got the suit back and Mei walked slowly down the hall. When we turned down a new hall she let out a long sigh. ¡°We did it,¡± she said, a smile on her lips. ¡°You did it,¡± I corrected. ¡°Great job.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. 1 more step closer to my dream,¡± she said, more emotion in her voice than I had heard outside of the bedroom. ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± I asked, moving closer. Her eyes looked up at me, biting her lip as I pushed against her. ¡°My own empire,¡± she said. ¡°A hugepany to put all the others to shame.¡± ¡°Mighty big dreams there, Mei,¡± I said. I leaned down, kissing her. ¡°What do you need from me?¡± ¡°Sex,¡± she said, grabbing my side. Iughed. ¡°What else? Money, more stuff to tinker with?¡± ¡°No, I will be busy with this,¡± she said. ¡°Just keep the sexing. I want to calm my nerves down.¡± ¡°Here?¡± I asked, excitedly. ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°That was my step-mom, I don¡¯t want her to catch me.¡± ¡°Step-mom? You appeared pretty nervous,¡± I said as we started to head back to her workshop. ¡°She¡¯s the CEO of one of the school¡¯s biggest suppliers of support gear,¡± Mei said. ¡°And she is on the Support Committee? Isn¡¯t that a little¡­fishy?¡± ¡°It is,¡± Mei admitted. ¡°But here at UA my inventions should be safe. ¡­I could use someone to watch over me tonight. You know, just in case?¡± ¡°Hmm I wonder who could do that?¡± I asked, grabbing her ass. ¡°I¡¯m sure I could think of someone.¡± CHAPTER 275 CHECKING IN CHAPTER 275 CHECKING IN Despite Mei¡¯s request for morepany she was soon working again. I headed out of the workshop to use the rest of my Sunday. Things were calming down after I had ended Chisaki and his gang. It was time to check on Eri. Again the Search quirk proved invaluable. They had moved her to a hospital across town. I wasn¡¯t too worried about anyone finding out about her. I was fairly certain I had killed everyone that knew about her. But she was under heavy guard. After a few Genjutsus I made it to her room carrying a huge teddy bear. ¡°How¡¯s it going Eri?¡± I asked in my Kakashi face. ¡°Kakashi,¡± she said excitedly as I walked in. ¡°Yes tis I. Look who wanted toe visit you,¡± I said, setting therge bear at the foot of her bed. ¡°Is it for me?¡± She asked excitedly. ¡°It is.¡± The small girl crawled over to it. Touching the 4 foot tall bear''s face. ¡°What are you going to name it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said, wonder in her eyes. ¡°Are you okay? You look tired.¡± ¡°I am a little tired,¡± I said sitting at the chair next to her bed. ¡°I wanted to let you know, Chisaki will never bother you again.¡± She stiffened with the mention of his name. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m positive,¡± I said. ¡°He and his crew decided to stop doing bad things. So you¡¯re safe from now on.¡± ¡°Do you mean it?¡± She asked. A hopeful smile on her face. ¡°Yep, but I¡¯ll keep checking on you,¡± I said. ¡°So don¡¯t worry. How have the teachers been treating you?¡± ¡°Okay, I guess,¡± she said with a shrug. ¡°They gave me a guardian. She seems nice.¡± ¡°Who is your guardian?¡± I asked. ¡°A woman named Kaori. She said she would be back soon,¡± Eri said. I nodded, probably one of the people I put to sleep. ¡°Well I¡¯m gonna go have a talk with her. I¡¯ll check on you now and then, okay?¡± ¡°You have to go?¡± She asked, a little nervous. ¡°I do. I don¡¯t have the best reputation around here. But I¡¯ll be back, don¡¯t worry,¡± I said. She slowly nodded and raised her hands up. Chuckling, I picked her up. ¡°Thank you, Kakashi,¡± she said and I could feel the love from her. That warmth that any child would give to someone close to them. I couldn¡¯t help but be a little choked up as she hugged me. Kissing the top of her head I squeezed her harder. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± I mumbled. When the hug ended I reluctantly walked out. Waking up her supposed guardian the woman stared at me wide eyed. ¡°Viin yer,¡± she whispered. ¡°Yeah yeah, it¡¯s me. Listen, I want you to take good care of that little girl,¡± I said. Pulling out a stack of money I handed it to her. ¡°Nothing bad happens to her, you hear? If I stop by to see her again and she is happy, there will be more of that for you.¡± She nodded numbly. A terrified look in her eyes. I decided it was best to walk away. Down the hall I was stopped as she yelled to me. ¡°I asked for help,¡± she said. I turned back, locking eyes with her. ¡°I um posted on the Red Street Support group wall,¡± she said. I understood. She was one of many affected by viins. ¡°I¡¯ll check it out,¡± I said with a nod to her. She gave me a quick smile but then noticed other people staring at her. Blushing she walked back into Eri¡¯s room. Heading to the roof I made a clone and sent him off to check out her posting. If it was still there I¡¯d begin work on getting her whatever vengeance she needed. Once outside I floated up into the air and flew off on my ice tform. Tired and ready for a little break, I got to Ryukyu Agency soon enough. Saying hello to the receptionist she was nice enough to let me in with little hubbub. Since I had interned there most everyone knew me. I received a simple badge and was off to the elevator. After some directions I was soon on the clothes manufacturing floor. People worked at standing desks. Drawing out certain designs or cutting fabric. The real action was happening at the back of therge room though. Ryuko herself was there. A tall woman with blonde hair, ck bat-like wings mounted behind her head, and wearing a long jacket, jeans, and thince ck shirt she stared at her interns. Lined up in front of her was Nejire, Momo, Tsuyu, and Toru. All wore a different pair of jeans. Dragon designs etched into the side I guessed they were part of Ryuko¡¯s next line of clothing. Intricate designs on the shirts they wore as well, they all showed cleavage at different depths, or belly buttons. ¡°Wow, I regret not bing an intern this time,¡± I announced as I walked up. Ryuko side eyed me as the other girl¡¯s jumped. ¡°Weston,¡± Ryuko said as she went back to studying the girls. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t avable.¡± ¡°I was not,¡± I admitted. ¡°Some Kent work.¡± She turned back, studying me a moment then nodded. ¡°Kent work?¡± Momo asked, her face flush since her shirt was somehow more revealing than her hero costume. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Ryuko said. ¡°Weston, I need a man¡¯s opinion. Which shirt is the best?¡± ¡°Momo¡¯s,¡± I said without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s the most revealing.¡± ¡°How dare you,¡± Toru said, annoyed. ¡°Then turn visible,¡± I said. She stopped using her quirk as her body appeared. ¡°Nope, still Momo¡¯s shirt.¡± ¡°Fuck you,¡± Toru said, flipping me off. I smiled wide as Momo blushed more. ¡°Men are hopeless,¡± Ryuko said. ¡°You have to look at more than the skin. You wear clothes to draw out the beauty beyond the body. Each one of these sets of clothes has gone through dozens of revisions until we were brought to the final product.¡± ¡°Thanks there Meryl Streep,¡± I said. ¡°You say that every time I try to bring up fashion,¡± Ryuko said, annoyed. ¡°What is it from?¡± ¡°An old American movie,¡± I said, moving past it. ¡°When I interned here we did a lot of patrolling. Howe they get to do fashion shows this time?¡± ¡°Eh we had a joint operation nned with Nighteye, but that got messed up thanks to the Viin yer,¡± Ryuko said. Her eyes still focused on the girls I felt a little bad, but not too much. ¡°What brought you by?¡± ¡°Just got back to town. Wanted to say hi. Maybe take the girls out to dinner,¡± I said, giving Toru a wink. She nodded quickly, liking the idea. ¡°Works for me,¡± Ryuko said. ¡°You lot are free if you want. Wear the clothes. I want to see how they hold up when going outside.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about designs leaking or something?¡± Nejire asked. ¡°No, this usually increases hype,¡± Ryuko admitted. She went off to continue on some other work and I was soon walking downtown with the girls. Nejire and Toru on either side I felt like the envy of every man we passed. ¡°You all look amazing,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Sorry we don¡¯t have all monstrous cleavage,¡± Toru said, still hurt. I threw my arm over her shoulder, pulling her to me as I kissed her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay dear, you¡¯re still gorgeous. Shit, where¡¯d you go?¡± I asked. She smacked my junk causing me to let it happen since it would help her feel better. As I groaned andughed we continued on. ¡°How has the internship been going?¡± ¡°Better than myst one,¡± Momo said. ¡°Oh yeah? Thought you were a model during yourst one too.¡± ¡°You caught us at a rare moment,¡± she said. ¡°Ryuko has been teaching us quite a bit. We had been preparing for a raid, but it was stolen out from under us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too bad,¡± I said. ¡°What should we do for dinner?¡± ¡°Sushi,¡± Tsuyu said without hesitation. ¡°Works for me,¡± I said and we headed off to a local ce. Once seated we had a wide range of rolls ordered. ¡°What was that Kent work you were talking about?¡± Nejire asked as we settled down. ¡°As I am told, Kent work is stuff you aren¡¯t supposed to talk about,¡± I said. I assumed it was some throwback to rk Kent. He had been aic book hero over 150 years ago, so most people didn¡¯t remember him. But I was told to say that if anyone asked why I couldn¡¯t do something. ¡°What? Like what?¡± Momo asked. ¡°Can¡¯t talk about it,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s rted to my internship.¡± ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t have one,¡± Tsuyu said. Nejire and Toru knew I was under Midnight of course, but the others didn¡¯t. I was a terrible spy. Told not to say something, I couldn¡¯t help but b to women I was sleeping with. ¡°No, I have a secret one. I doubt even Aizawa knows, so don¡¯t go bbing,¡± I said. ¡°I only say something because I trust you lot.¡± ¡°I feel so honored,¡± Momo said. ¡°So what did you do?¡± ¡°Do you not understand what a secret means?¡± I asked. All 4 girls gave me the puppy dog look. ¡°Alright fine. But don¡¯t talk about it. Promise?¡± I got nods from all. I¡¯d trusted them all with my secret about chakra, so I wasn¡¯t too worried. ¡°So there I was on a fire escape and I didn¡¯t know who the hell I was¡­¡± I proceeded to tell them the story, changing names and genders where appropriate. ¡°You fucking made that up,¡± Nejire said,ughing happily. ¡°I did not,¡± I said, a wide smile on my face. ¡°That sounds like a freaking movie,¡± Toru said, not really questioning it. ¡°That¡¯s what I said. We got back into town today.¡± ¡°Wait, so you thought you were married to a guy?¡± Tsuyu asked. ¡°Uhh some genders may have been changed for those that wish to remain anonymous,¡± I said. ¡°But yeah, it was fun.¡± ¡°Now I have to know who it was,¡± Momo said. ¡°Lips are sealed,¡± I said. ¡°Time to talk about something else.¡± We had already eaten most of the sushi and were simply picking at the remaining pieces as we continued to talk. ¡°Don¡¯t we have school tomorrow?¡± I asked. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you all heading back to the dorms?¡± ¡°Ryuko offered to fly us tomorrow,¡± Toru said excitedly. ¡°What? She flipped out on me when she threw me off,¡± I said. ¡°She said you jumped off,¡± Momo asked, a little scared. ¡°Whatever, who doesn¡¯t want to ride a dragon,¡± I grumbled. ¡°Such a baby,¡± Toru teased. ¡°Maybe you can talk her into taking you along? I mean, you could just sleep in your old room.¡± ¡°Where did you sleep?¡± Momo asked. ¡°Is there a boy¡¯s set of rooms?¡± ¡°Oh no, they¡¯re all the same rooms,¡± I said, sharing a look with Toru. ¡°Who knows, maybe I¡¯ll get lucky.¡± ¡°You 2 are so obvious,¡± Nejire said. ¡°I have second hand embarrassment for you.¡± ¡°What? We are very secretive,¡± I said, offended. ¡°You can¡¯t even see Toru. She¡¯s the one with the worst poker face.¡± ¡°I do not have a terrible poker face,¡± she spat back. ¡°You¡¯re the one that gets all pervy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get all pervy. Just because I can¡¯t see you doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know you¡¯re sticking your tongue out at me.¡± ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re reading my mind,¡± Toru said standing up. ¡°Tell me what I¡¯m thinking, right now.¡± ¡°Toru, there are children present in this establishment. How dare you be thinking that so loudly,¡± I said. ¡°Your mind is way worse,¡± Toru retorted. Toru and I continued our back and forth as the other girls talked. ¡°Is this normal for them?¡± Momo asked. ¡°They¡¯re pretty quiet during ss.¡± ¡°So normal,¡± Nejire said. ¡°I¡¯ve been dealing with it for months now.¡± ¡°But I thought you just shared an internship,¡± Tsuyu said. ¡°Uh yeah, just that,¡± Nejire said, growing embarrassed. ¡°I thought we were friends,¡± Toru said as we drew our attention back to her. ¡°Yeah, how dare you, Nejire. Are you embarrassed of us?¡± I asked. ¡°What? I¡¯m not embarrassed,¡± she said quickly. ¡°She totally is,¡± I said to Toru. ¡°So heartbreaking,¡± Toru mumbled as she appeared to wipe her eyes. ¡°I thought we had something special.¡± ¡°We do, we do,¡± Nejire said, panicking. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She must be bored of us,¡± Toru said. ¡°Us? No, bored of you. I am always a great time,¡± I said. ¡°Psh, you¡¯re a one trick horse,¡± Toruughed. ¡°So? It¡¯s a great trick,¡± I said. ¡°Right Nejire?¡± She blushed deeply. ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re all dating,¡± Momo said. We stopped talking and turned to her. A long awkward silence followed. ¡°Noooo,¡± I said slowly. ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Toru piped in. ¡°Just good friends. This sushi was so good.¡± She said sitting back down. ¡°The best, right?¡± Nejire said, busying herself. I could feel the skepticism from Momo and Tsuyu. The meal ended rather quickly after that. Ryuko refused to give me a ride. I did sneak away for some fun with Toru and Nejire, but Momo¡¯s suspicions were up. In my eyes it was a good thing. If she knew that Toru wasn¡¯t the only one I was with then she might be more open to exploring where things went. Only time would tell though. CHAPTER 276 KINETICS CHAPTER 276 KINETICS ¡°Midoriya, I heard you had some fun during your internship,¡± I said when the conversation lulled. It was Monday and we were back in ss. Most everyone had been talking about what they did over the first weekend under the heroes. ¡°Uh yeah,¡± he said, less than enthusiastic. ¡°We raided a Yakuza¡¯s headquarters.¡± ¡°What?!¡± People asked excitedly. ¡°You can¡¯t leave it there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you all saw the videos in the news,¡± Midoriya said nervously. All eyes on him he wasn¡¯t the best under pressure. ¡°That giant turtle that appeared on the other side of town.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t that CGI?¡± Uraraka asked. There had been a video of me summoning the sea turtle. The video had been so grainy that the Viin yer on top of the turtle¡¯s head was less than visible. I would have to watch it in the future, especially when to summon Nibi. Luckily she wasn¡¯t visible at all in the video. ¡°No, the Viin yer supposedly did it,¡± Midoriya said. ¡°Killed a lot of Yakuza with it. Then he went down into theirir and pretty much killed everyone in his way.¡± ¡°Damn, true to his name, I guess,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah, it wasn¡¯t pretty,¡± Midoriya said. ¡°They were doing some kind of experiments down there. Nighteye is still trying to sort through everything.¡± ¡°Jeez, I thought I had it interesting,¡± the red headed Eijiro said. ¡°I fought a guy that took this drug that made his quirk go up a few levels.¡± ¡°That might be rted to-¡± Midoriya said but cut off as Aizawa stepped in. ¡°Wee back to ss,¡± Aizawa said as he stood behind the podium. ¡°How was everyone¡¯s first week of internships?¡± ¡°Great¡± ¡°Boring¡± ¡°I¡¯m learning a lot¡± People offered as he looked in their direction. ¡°Weston, you still don¡¯t have a hero to intern under,¡± Aizawa said, sounding none too pleased. ¡°Uh, no sir,¡± I said. Guessing that Midnight still hadn¡¯t told him. She was way better at keeping secrets than I was. ¡°You should amend that. All of your peers will surpass you if you are content to train yourself,¡± Aizawa said. His re said he wanted an answer. ¡°I¡¯ll uh think about it more, sir,¡± I said. ¡°Fine,¡± Aizawa said with a disappointed sigh. ¡°We will continue to work on our quirks. Cementoss and Poltergeist have offered some additional training¡­¡± ss went on. We got to a few other normal sses, but the afternoon was locked to quirk training. ¡°Eijiro, Rikido, Mashirao,¡± I said when we got to the training center. ¡°I need your help.¡± ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± Eijiro asked. He was known as Red Riot. Able to harden his body into a rock-like substance. Sharpen his fingers into jagged edges and was quite strong. ¡°I need you all to hit me as hard as you can,¡± I admitted. ¡°Really?¡± Rikido asked. He was Sugar Man. Able to strengthen himself with the ingestion of sugar, it was a dumb quirk in my book, but he could be quite strong. ¡°Yep. As hard as possible and as much as possible,¡± I said. ¡°Fine with me,¡± Mashirao said. He was Tail/guy/man. With a long tail as his only quirk he was still strong and at a very advanced level of martial arts. ¡°Yep, Cementoss, I would like your help too.¡± ¡°What would you like?¡± The man that looked like a mix between a whale and brick said. ¡°I want a bowl. Concrete walls all around. Trapping us in,¡± I said. ¡°I can do that,¡± Cementoss said as his hands touched the ground. The cement of the gym floor began to warp, making arge jagged bowl all around us. ¡°Need any supervision?¡± ¡°I think we will be okay,¡± I said. The big man nodded and walked out by manipting the concrete in front of him then closing it as he stepped out. ¡°Little freaky,¡± Eijiro said. The bowl was a good 15 feet tall. Thin concrete spikes made up the perimeter, pointing up to the ceiling like teeth. ¡°Yep, so exnation time,¡± I said. ¡°I believe my quirk has gone through an evolution. I¡¯ve ignored it long enough. It¡¯s time I start focusing on it.¡± I had wanted to train it for a while, but most of the worlds I went to weren¡¯t as strong, and these guys were perfect to throw punches at me until I figured it out. ¡°An evolution, eh?¡± Mashiroa asked. ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°When I first got it I could pull in or push out energy. I had stuck to temperature. Making things hot or cold.¡± I pulled in the heat around me. Unaffected by the energy I built it up then sted it out of my hand into the concrete wall. Not enough to cut it, the rock was still singed. ¡°Nice,¡± Eijiro said, getting excited. ¡°Yep, but now I believe I can do the same with kic energy. Either making myself immune to it¡¯s intrusion, or storing it. I need you 3 to hit me with all you got. Over and over again,¡± I said. ¡°You know, I didn¡¯t think dreams came true,¡± Eijiro said. ¡°But I was wrong. Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t noticed you have the attention of more than a few girls in ss.¡± ¡°Psh, you wouldn¡¯t have had a chance with them anyway,¡± I said with a wide smile. Eijiro didn¡¯t hesitate to harden his skin and swipe at me. On instinct I ducked down. ¡°Fuck, hit me,¡± I said, forcing myself to stay still, and the fight began. It had been so long since I had tried this. More than a few blows drew blood from me. I took it all. My hands at my sides at the start as I closed my eyes. Turning off my Haki at first I began to get pushed back from the unexpected blows. When they asked if I was alright I jumped at them, throwing blows their way. The fight began anew, and as I started moving I began to kind of get it. First I focused on reflection. Muscr was able to use his increased muscles like armor. That¡¯s how I thought of my skin as I took blows. Rejecting all energy that was forced into me. I had been using this unconsciously for months. Not feeling hot or cold I had been reflecting the energy away from my body. I had to learn to turn it off and on. I couldn¡¯t risk sleeping through a fire because I just didn¡¯t feel the heat. So I took it all. Blind with my Observation Haki turned off I was forced to start moving my eyes and head again to keep my eye on 3 people. Like Angiea had said, Haki could be a weakness. Relying on it to tell you everything, I was fast and strong enough to always keep moving. The first day of training I understood my power a little better, and days passed with the practice. I always stuck to the same 3. They too were gaining a lot from the training. Pushing past their endurance I would throw my own blows as I tried to store up energy I absorbed and push it out. That part of the equation was much harder, but I was slowly getting it. I grew happy having chosen Muscr as the quirk I forged with my own. With a thought I could prevent kic energy from entering my body. I learned a move I thought of as Armor. An all epassing shield around me, anyone that hit me would have about half the energy of the blow reflected back at them. I would still take damage, but it was far lessened. I began to train to keep this armor up at all times. With Dual Processing, I was able to force my mind to always keep active my quirk as I walked around. I wanted to train it as well as I had with Haki, but it was taxing. I had trained Observation Haki for years, and this part was getting easier to do at all times, but not perfect. The next part of the kic energy part of my Armor was what I called Reflection. Armor was great for physical blows, but I learned it was useless if a piercing weapon was used. The point of contact was too fine for my Armor to absorb much of any energy. Reflection was a more focused version of this. If I knew where an attack wasing I could reflect back about 80% of the energy of a punch/kick and about half of the force of a melee weapon. It took a lot of focus, but it was another thing to train as days went on. That was the Give part of my quirk. Next was to work on the Take. I found that I could absorb the kic energy as well. Hold it in my body like I did the hot/cold energy. Unfortunately kic energy was far too unruly, or I was simply bad at holding onto it. Once it entered me it tended to spread into all corners of my body. Like an echo in a cave, the energy bounced around causing damage to my internal organs and muscles. It took a huge amount of concentration to handle it. Keep it in one ce. I knew this wasn¡¯t a Weakness, since it hadn¡¯t shown up on my Weakness Eliminator. This was simply part of the quirk I had to get a hold of. As I trained I understood that this could be an amazing move to master. If I could somehow absorb a bunch of energy while using Armor. Store that energy then push it out, it could be a deal breaker. I called this part of my quirk, Buildup. I was able to seed once with it. Once when all 3 students had hit me at the same time I was able to absorb the energy into a center point then push it out. Causing all 3 to be pushed back by an invisible force. A long road ahead of me I decided to stick in MHA until I had mastered it. That was until Aizawa made an announcement. As soon as I heard I was running off to my hero. ¡°Please, Midnight, I need you,¡± I said desperately. We were in the teacher¡¯s lounge and she gave me an awkward look as she blushed. ¡°Wh-wh-what are you talking about?¡± She asked, her cheeks bing more red as she blushed. ¡°I need you, please,¡± I said, enjoying her reaction too much. We had seen each other a little since our fun in Bangkok, but she hadn¡¯t had to make an appearance as her alter ego so we hadn¡¯t worked together since. ¡°Please tell me there is a mission we can go on.¡± ¡°No,¡± she said, annoyed. Then it hit her. ¡°This wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with the School Festivaling up, would it?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said quickly. ¡°I just need to disappear for a while.¡± ¡°Too bad, everyone participates,¡± she said. ¡°Think of it as a way to get to know your fellow students.¡± ¡°Come on, Midnight. You owe me. I don¡¯t get a day without Aizawa guilting me into joining an internship,¡± I said, trying any card I could. ¡°You get used to it,¡± she assured. ¡°Sorry, that world is rather quiet. I am sure we will have stuff to do on weekends. But mostly just lunch dates. And your School Festival responsibilities will only take ce during school hours.¡± ¡°No please,¡± I said. ¡°They¡¯re talking about a dance routine in ss. I-I can¡¯t. I¡¯d rather do anything else.¡± ¡°Too bad,¡± she said, in a good mood as sheughed. ¡°Everyone has to be involved.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I go on sabbatical or something?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯re a student! You can¡¯t do a sabbatical.¡± ¡°I feel a sudden urge to go training in the wilderness,¡± I said, standing up. ¡°Meditate on my quirk or some martial arts thing.¡± ¡°Suck it up,¡± Midnight said standing up as she set her hand on my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you weren¡¯t here in my day. Our ss president talked the ss into a maid cafe.¡± ¡°Really? You in a maid outfit, I¡¯d love to see my wife in that,¡± I whispered, shing her my best smile. She blushed deeply again. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you,¡± she promised as she walked away. ¡°Be a man, Weston. Learn to dance.¡± ¡°Freaking useless,¡± I mumbled as she left. The School Festival was the worst of worst arcs in my eyes. More like a filler episode in the show I couldn¡¯t believe it was actually canon. Each ss was expected to put on some show or event for the other student¡¯s and their families. From restaurants to bands ying it sounded like hell to me. As I walked through the halls I wondered what the hell I could do to get out of it, when the information poured into me. My Roronoa clone ending himself a little early he let me know some drama was happening with the Viins. Some drama I would give anything to be a part of. A n forming quickly in my mind I was soon running off to Toru to let her know our fun would have to take a break. Since my shadow clones couldn¡¯t have sex she would have to settle with having the real me on weekends. I was going to go on a little vacation as the other student¡¯s prepared for the Sports Festival. CHAPTER 277 TOGA PARTY CHAPTER 277 TOGA PARTY Over thest few months not a lot had been happening with the League of Viins. Shigaraki was ranting and raving after AFO was imprisoned. We had jumped between one abandoned building to another until he calmed down. He tended to destroy things when he was angry, so we didn¡¯t stay in one ce too long. When Shigaraki became slightly more sane he sent us out to start recruiting. Most of us weren¡¯t too invested in this part. Me especially. My clone would typically just hang out or train trying to lessen the time it took me to move into Kame Mode. Toga was still on the run, my and Dabi¡¯s faces were stered all over as well. As the League of Viins we were the next big bad that the heroes used to direct hate toward. Plenty of other viins under the radar we took the brunt of the credit because we hadn¡¯t done much. Not really a threat, we simply existed. But I knew we would be a threat someday. The Hero Safety Commission would have saved the world a lot of trouble if they were actually good at their job. Letting a group of likeminded viins loose was a mistake they woulde to regret. Shigaraki had us training all the time. Though he acted like a child, he was quite strong. Either some weird alterations AFO had done to his body, or his own physical strength, I wasn¡¯t sure. Even my clone had trouble keeping up with him. Able to run insanely fast, and physically strong, I wasn¡¯tpletely confident I could win in a fight. I knew I could stay away from his hands and thus quirk, but physical strength was something he was winning at currently. So we recruited and trained. Mostly fighting one another as we let the days pass by. After I awoke chakra in Toga she was far less stabby to my Roronoa clone. She became desperate to learn chakra. Her stores of chakra building up over days, Roronoa had hinted at a lot that could be done with it, but was hesitant to teach her too much. I would decide on what to do with her soon enough. Taking the guise of Roronoa my real body headed off to where the Viin¡¯s were hiding. Toru wasn¡¯t happy she would have to put up with no sex for a little while, but when my clone was far more agreeable to carry her she jumped on his back and was off. The recent location of the Viins hideout was a small abandoned building on the outskirts of town. I walked inside but none were too surprised to see me there. ¡°Any luck?¡± Toga asked excitedly. ¡°No, nothing but shit for quirks out there,¡± I said in my Roronoa impression. ¡°Why are we even bothering with recruitment?¡± ¡°Because we are building power,¡± Shigaraki said with a sigh. ¡°We have big ns toplete. You really think we can take over the world with 7 people?¡± Dabi scoffed from the corner. The burn victim had been killing most people he deemed unworthy. Twice, a man that could make clones of anything sat in the corner talking to himself. Mr. Compress was shuffling cards on the other side of the small building. Toga was sitting on a table, kicking her legs back and forth happily. Spinner, the giant lizard man sharpened his many knives. Shigaraki sat on a chair in the middle of the room, only one of his spare hands mounted on his face. ¡°I did have a look at the Yakuza hideout,¡± I added. ¡°There were a few heroes still there, but not many.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Shigaraki asked, sitting up. ¡°Any idea why the heroes were so interested in it?¡± ¡°Something about the Viin yer,¡± I said. The room became colder with the name. ¡°That fucking guy,¡± Shigaraki growled. The Viin yer had beaten AFO, so he was next on handjob¡¯s list to kill. ¡°Check it out more. Take Toga with you.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I asked, eyeing her. ¡°Yes, she might be needed to turn into a hero to get you through a checkpoint or whatever,¡± Shigaraki said as he scratched his neck. ¡°Fine with me,¡± Toga giggled as she jumped off the table. She walked over and began dragging me with her out the door. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we wait until dark?¡± ¡°Now¡¯s fine,¡± Toga said. We were soon outside and she jumped on me. ¡°I know it¡¯s you,¡± she whispered, her legs wrapping around me. ¡°I can smell you.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. ¡°Come on.¡± I pushed her away and she reluctantly dropped to the ground. But shetched onto my arm as we walked away from the building. Still wearing her school girl outfit and light brown sweater I wasn¡¯t sure when the hell she washed it. Most everywhere we went didn¡¯t have running water. Her hair tied back in 4 buns like Temuri, her wide smile was off putting with the extra long canine teeth she had. ¡°How¡¯d you know it was me?¡± I asked. ¡°You smell more powerful than Roronoa,¡± she said. ¡°How did you change your face? Can you do what I do?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said. When we were far enough away I dropped the transformation jutsu. I could feel all the League of Viin members with the Search quirk so I knew they were still behind us. ¡°Oh my god! How¡¯d you do that?¡± She asked excitedly. The crazy showing in her eyes. ¡°Chakra,¡± I said. ¡°The gift I gave you. It can be used to do lots of different things. Change your face, create some illusions¡­make you stronger.¡± ¡°Stronger?¡± She asked. ¡°How?¡± ¡°I am¡­hesitant to tell you,¡± I admitted. ¡°What? Why!?¡± She asked, anger ring inside of her. She stopped walking to stare me in the eyes. ¡°Because I don¡¯t know you, Toga,¡± I said. ¡°You awoke this power by ident. I don¡¯t even know how the hell you did it. I¡¯ve bled a lot in my life, but you¡¯re the first that¡¯s purposefully drank it. So I don¡¯t know if it was rted to that or your quirk. This is uncharted territory for me.¡± ¡°Are there other people with chakra?¡± She asked, calming down a little. ¡°There are¡­2 others.¡± ¡°How did you give it to them?¡± She asked. ¡°Through sex,¡± I said. Jealousy spiked in her Haki. I didn¡¯t hesitate to grab her throat and lift her up. ¡°You stop that, now,¡± I ordered. My eyes filled with rage. ¡°I have a girlfriend. Someone I love. Someone you very well could have attacked back over the summer. And if you had hurt her, I would have killed you without a second thought.¡± She fought for air, but from her Haki I could feel that she was a little scared, but mostly turned on by the show of strength. ¡°Fuck,¡± I grumbled, releasing her. She fought for breath for a moment but it didn¡¯t take long to stand up straight and give me her deranged smile. ¡°I want you,¡± she said, moving closer. ¡°I knew it as soon as I tasted your blood. There is power in it.¡± She licked her lips as she stared at my neck. ¡°No more blood for you,¡± I said, pushing her away. ¡°I want to understand you a little better Toga. Let that be incentive for you.¡± ¡°Whatever you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you. I don¡¯t care,¡± she said quickly as we continued to walk. We left the industrial park and moved to a residential area. Doing a transformation jutsu I turned back into Roronoa. I thought about what I wanted as we walked. ¡°Tell me about yourself,¡± I said. ¡°Parents, siblings, early life, when you awoke your quirk, what happened to make you end up here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s boring,¡± she said, whining. I gave her a stern look. ¡°Fine. Parents, they¡¯re alivest I checked. I got my power at about 4 years old, but I¡¯d always been a little¡­far from the norm my parents thought I should be.¡± ¡°How so?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said, calming down a little as she kicked a rock. Her hands hidden in her sleeves she began to make fists, squeezing the end of her sleeves nervously. ¡°First thing I ever remember is finding this bird. It was a sparrow or something. It had flown into the ss window at home. Just thunk and it was dead. I ran outside to find that the neighborhood stray had gotten ahold of the body. I chased her off but this bird was covered in blood. It was so red. You ever watch a ck and white movie?¡± I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s kind of how the world looked to me before. Dull. Nothing outstanding. I saw this blood dripping out of the bird, and it was like I could see color for the first time. Such a deep red.¡± She shook with pleasure as she reminisced about it. ¡°I became obsessed. Holding the bird I thought it was the most beautiful thing in the world. I had to show someone. I ran to my mom and dad. But when they saw it their faces were anything but excited. I tried to tell them about it. They didn¡¯t hear me. My dad grabbed the bird and threw it away and my mom threw me in the bath to scrub me down. They had me at a specialist after that.¡± ¡°A specialist after one incident?¡± I asked, doubtful. ¡°I might have wondered if I had blood in me too, and if it was as pretty. I kind of stabbed my arm and watched the blood trickle away until they found me,¡± she admitted. ¡°Okay, so you like blood. Love blood probably. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s rted to your quirk. Kind of like your body telling you how to activate it. Making you crave it,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s what the specialist said,¡± Toga grumbled. ¡°Called it some kind of activation mechanism for your quirk. Your body wants to use it¡¯s quirk, so it leads you to what to do. My parents calmed down a little, but it wasn¡¯t the same between us. I¡¯d have my bag checked constantly. I couldn¡¯t be trusted to be alone with people. I couldn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°And you started¡­killing people when?¡± I asked slowly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± she said quickly. ¡°The first was a boy. I¡¯d fought against my draw for blood for so long. I wanted to be normal like what my parents wanted. But it built up¡­before I knew it I was drinking his blood and¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about normal,¡± I said, trying but failing miserably at finding a way to let her live. If a guy had told me this and was killing girls I would have broken his neck without a thought. It was harder to kill a girl. ¡°I care about¡­restraint. How many people have you killed? Is it just going to keep building up until you do it again?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t had an outburst like that since. There were a few guys that approached me that had a thing for school girls. I got my fill from them, but since I met you I haven¡¯t felt that kind of need,¡± she said, her eyes manic again. ¡°Please, Weston, I need you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­cool and all, but Toga. Fuck,¡± I said with a sigh. She was proving too much of a hassle to deal with. I had read stories about guys thinking they could deal with crazy, but it was impossible. There was a reason those stories werebeled as fiction. They thought they were a type of psychologist or some such idiotic notion. Punishing the girl or withholding what they wanted until the girl acted good. That didn¡¯t work in the real world. Crazy was crazy for a reason. There was no rhyme or reason for it. I had to stop thinking of ways to rehabilitate her. I had to think of how I could use her. Looking her up and down, sex was an option. I had experienced sex with a crazy girlfriend. It was like a drug, and hard to quit. I had to push that out of my mind. But I was thinking of pros to keep her alive. That was added to the list. Then also to the con list, canceling it out. Future use was a much higher draw. I had future ns for all of my worlds. Continuing on past the canon. What would happen when I ended AFO and Shigaraki? A vacuum would form for viins. Could Roronoa and Toga be the king and queen of the future viins? Perhaps treat them like a Dexter duo. Killing those that stepped out of line. I put that on the pro list. Crazy was a big con though. She could turn on me. Hurt Toru. That would be unforgivable. You can¡¯t control crazy, but can you limit it? No, I was fooling myself. You couldn¡¯t control¡­but I had to try something. ¡°I have no idea what you see in blood. No idea what you go through with your quirk. Or any idea what goes through your mind at all, Toga,¡± I said. ¡°But I have ns. They may not line up with your own. So, you joined the League in hopes to reach the Hero Killer¡¯s ideals. What exactly do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I was on the run when he showed up,¡± she said, nervous now. ¡°I watched his video, about how the system was broken. It struck a chord with me. My parents, teachers, therapists, everyone was trying to fix me. He med the system, not the individual. It¡¯s this fucked up world we live in.¡± ¡°You realize that if he was alive, he would have killed you, right?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m working with the League. Shigaraki wants to take the system down.¡± ¡°But what does he want to put in it¡¯s ce?!¡± I asked angrily. ¡°Shigarki¡¯s quirk is to break everything down. Decay it all. But with his n, there is nothing left to make something new. He is so upset at the world that ignored him, he wants to kill them all. And fuck, let¡¯s be honest. He is just a puppet of that All-For-One bastard. All-For-One wants Shigaraki to destroy everything so that he can build the world back-up in his own image with him at the top. He will be the new god of this world. You think it¡¯s normal that kids have their quirks cataloged when you¡¯re a kid? The guy is over a century old, that was probably pushed by him decades ago. So that when he did take power he could pick and choose which quirks he wanted!¡± Toga¡¯s eyes were as big as saucers as I became more heated. Breathing heavily I stared at her. Her left eye began to leak tears. ¡°What¡­would you do?¡± She asked, thinking for the first time. ¡°Do when?¡± ¡°If you took over?¡± She asked. ¡°Shigaraki destroys everything. You could take power.¡± ¡°Toga, do you have any idea how many people would die with Shigaraki¡¯s n? Every hero to start. Thousands of people. Dead, useless, thousands more mourning their death as some totalitarian rule took ce. What needs to happen is to change the people in charge, not these heroes that follow orders. That¡¯s like being angry at a soldier in a war. They just do what they¡¯re told. But if I could sway the people. End the current rulers. We could actually make a change with very little death.¡± ¡°So what does this world look like? This one you want to make?¡± She asked, her tears drying. ¡°My true goal?¡± I asked. ¡°The final step of the n?¡± I studied her. It was the moment of truth for her. Whether I would kill or keep her by my side. ¡°Quirk eptance,¡± I said. ¡°No more of this ¡®only letting heroes use their quirks¡¯ bullshit. If it¡¯s a part of you, then you should be able to use it. But that is not a license to kill, Toga. In the world I want to make, you would have been arrested for killing someone. How would you like it if some boy became obsessed with blood and killed you for it? Huh? A part of you has to know it¡¯s not okay to kill.¡± ¡°I know,¡± she said, her mouth quivering as she fought more tears. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that? It was an ident!¡± ¡°An ident is stubbing your toe. Not draining someone¡¯s blood so much that they die from it!¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what happened,¡± she said. ¡°It just happened! I¡¯ve been able to control it since.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say I believe you? Answer my question. How would you have liked it if some boy had your quirk and sucked you dry? Huh? Do you want kids some day? Are you going to love them so much you drink all their blood too?¡± ¡°No!¡± She yelled, crying more. Her hands crossed over her chest as she began to sob. ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t mean to. It just happened. I won¡¯t do it again, I promise. Please I-I- love you.¡± She said the words in between sobs. I watched her as she repeated the words, rocking back and forth. And to my surprise I could feel the truth in her words through her Haki. She actually was sorry, something I didn¡¯t think she had the capacity for. As she continued crying I moved closer to her. Rubbing her back as she sobbed. Eventually she moved closer to me. Crying more as she tore at my shirt. Her wet tears soaking me as she continued on. When I felt she had done enough I bent down and picked her up in a princess carry. She hid her face in my shoulder as I continued us walking down the street. We made it to a busier area and found a taxi. All the while she cuddled up to me. I wasn¡¯t 100% positive that I could trust her, but it was much higher than before. She heard my exnation and didn¡¯t run away or threaten to tell Shigaraki. I was willing to risk it. If she betrayed me I¡¯d simply lose my Roronoa persona, and I¡¯d have my answer on how trustworthy she was. Daylight still out I found us a hotel close by. Toga was still out of it but the ce I picked was used to seeing a boy and girl getting a room together. Laying her on the bed I went into the shower to try to calm down a little. I had to remind myself that she was still young. I sure as shit didn¡¯t have it all figured out at whatever age she was. Then again I hadn¡¯t killed either. By that age at least. Now, I was a killer. Ever sinceing to the rooms the line for my old morals kept moving. Originally it took a nose dive because I thought the world was fake. Here I¡¯d killed a lot of peopletely. epting the Anti-Hero role. But at one point did the needle tip and suddenly I was a Viin? I had to start watching it. Cool it a little on the Viin yer vigntism. Save killing for the really bad ones. I shouldn¡¯t help propagate an image that was ruthless and any crime was worth death. When I calmed down I stepped out of the shower. Going into the main room I found Toga sitting on the bed naked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m not normal,¡± she said, sniffling as she stared at me. ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m not normal,¡± I said moving to her. Grabbing her shoulders I made her face me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m not some normal school kid that just wants to go to the movies and hold your hand. I have big dreams Toga. I would love for you to join me, but if I can¡¯t trust you, there is no point.¡± ¡°You can trust me,¡± she said weakly. ¡°I don¡¯t want a normal person. I want someone like me. Who doesn¡¯t mind¡­getting their hands dirty. If you don¡¯t want me to kill, I promise I won¡¯t anymore.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to not kill,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°I just want you to make sure they deserve it. Someone tries to kill you, great, end that fuckers life. But when a person is just standing in your way? Killing isn¡¯t the only solution.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± She asked innocently. ¡°Like¡­¡± I pulled out a chakra paper. ¡°Channel some chakra into this. Like Roronoa showed you.¡± She took the small paper skeptically. I watched as she moved some chakra to her fingertips. As she did the paper turned pink then blood red. ¡°What does that mean?¡± She asked, wide eyed. I let out a sigh. Annoyed that I¡¯d found yet another chakra element I had no idea about. ¡°Blood element, I¡¯m guessing. You can control blood with your chakra.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked, excitedly. ¡°How?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll¡­teach you, over time,¡± I said. ¡°If I feel I can trust you.¡± She could really be a pain in the ass with that kind of power. I could control water with chakra, could she potentially suck out someone''s blood with her power? ¡°I swear, you can trust me,¡± she said quickly. She surprised me by leaning forward and kissing me. I let her do what she wanted, but instead of giving up from myckluster response, she got more into the kiss. Her lips moving across mine I slowly did the same. Our tongues meeting she moaned in my mouth as she moved forward. Her hand moving to my dick it slowly began to stiffen. ¡°Toga¡­¡± I said slowly. ¡°I want you, Weston, please,¡± she moaned while kissing me. She continued on beginning to jerk me up and down. No real technique as she tried to pleasure me. I did a mental flip flop as I went back and forth, but in the end I lost. Pushing her to the bed I hovered over her naked body as the kiss became more heated. She continued to run her hands along my dick, her grip tightening as I showed her how to really kiss. Toga moaned as I began to pour chakra into her. Then without hesitation she lined my dick up with her pussy andtched her legs around me. Pulling herself closer she pierced her hymen with my dick. She cried out as she forced me in more. I wanted to pull away but she came hard. Crying out shetched onto me with all she had. Liquid gushing out of her she yelled my name. ¡°Fucking crazy,¡± I groaned staring at her. She locked eyes with me and gave me her wild grin. ¡°Fuck it.¡± I began to hump into her. Using all my chakra to make her cum harder as I pulled and pushed her hips away. Mid-orgasm she bit into my neck, drawing blood. She screamed in my ear as I began to angry fuck her. Pounding into her harder I hated how good it felt to no longer care if she was fine or not. Losing myself, it had been so long since I had been in this situation. No longer sure who was in control she licked my blood dripping from the bite marks and I fucked her harder. The bed creaked loudly from the force of it. ¡°Fuck me!¡± She yelled, locking eyes. I could feel her pussy writhe around as she yelled. I couldn¡¯t believe how good she felt. Throwing caution to the wind I grabbed her legs and lifted them over her head. Humping her harder her eyes rolled to the back of her head as a stronger orgasm moved through her body. ¡°Fuck-Fuck-Fuck!¡± She cried out. ¡°So fucking good. Cum in me,¡± she pleaded. I sped up more, groaning as I felt it build up. But I moved to one hand holding her legs up and pulled out. Jerking off onto her. Huge spurts of my cum sshed across her chest and face. Her tongue sticking out none made it there but she was soon scooping it up and licking it off her fingers. ¡°Oh my god,¡± she moaned. ¡°It¡¯s almost as good as your blood.¡± Her eyes fluttering she had a more heated look now. ¡°I want all of it in my stomach.¡± I hated to admit how much the words turned me on. ¡°Fucking fuck,¡± I groaned as I released her legs. My hands going to my head I knew she had trapped me, or I had let myself be trapped, I didn¡¯t know. Either way¡­crazy pussy was addictive for a reason. I knew the warning signs, but I was starting to fool myself that maybe it would be different this time. Only time would tell. One step forward. 2 steps back. I had made the right choice with Madix¡­I didn¡¯t think I was so lucky this time. CHAPTER 278 TRUE EVIL CHAPTER 278 TRUE EVIL Toga went from base to tip expertly. She had a gag reflex but she ignored it as she went up and down. Powering through as she took me into her throat. Spit poured down her chin as she continued on. Plopping off she began jerking me up and down as she stared up at me. ¡°Let me swallow,¡± she said. I groaned, turned on by her reaction. She sucked one of my balls as she continued to jerk me up and down. Taking in a deep breath she moved to the tip and descended slowly. Her hands holding onto my thighs she forced herself all the way down and held herself there. I held onto the back of her head and began to fuck her throat. She gagged but took it all. Speeding up I released down her throat. But she pulled back. Her tongue expertly licking the head as each spurt of cum released into her. When her mouth was full she pulled back. Opening her mouth she showed me her filled maw. Her tongue moving through my cum a depraved part of me enjoyed the scene far too much. She shut her lips and swallowed inrge gulps. Letting out a sigh she moved back to my sensitive dick and began licking the length. ¡°You taste so good,¡± she moaned. ¡°I could eat nothing but your cum.¡± My dick jumped, reacting far too much to the stimtion. ¡°Holy fuck. How are you so good at this already?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good at sucking,¡± she giggled. Moving down to my balls again she sucked on them. ¡°I can taste your cum in there. I want it all.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I groaned, my hips pushing into her. She smiled widely at me. ¡°We should probably go back.¡± ¡°But I want more,¡± she moaned, starting to jerk me again. Standing up she pointed my dick at herself. I shook my head, controlled by my lust like usual. But I had the fertility control so I didn¡¯t think I was risking too much. I¡¯d kind of forgotten about it the first time, but since then she¡¯d demanded I finish in her mouth. Picking her up under her shoulders I pulled her to me. She squealed in glee as I entered her. Even using chakra didn¡¯t halt her fiery attitude. Pushing her against the wall she screamed my name as I pulled out and mmed in all the way. Her eyes took on the desperate look as orgasms hit her. Never enough she held her legs up as I pistoned in and out of her. Our mouths on one another she took short quick breaths. ¡°I want your cum,¡± she groaned. ¡°All over me. Down my throat. Filling my stomach. It¡¯s like a drug. I love it. I could do it all day. Be your cum dumpster. You took my first. I¡¯ll give you my all. Just tell me what you want and I¡¯ll do it.¡± I sped up. Loud smacks sounded in the alley as she lost her voice. Taking everything I could give her. I pulled back and she dropped to her knees without hesitation. Forcing her head down she stared up at me as she moved along my shaft. It wasn¡¯t long until I was emptying another load in her mouth. She sucked it hard. ying with my balls as she tried to get every bit of cum. I shivered feeling relief in my entire body. ¡°Holy fuck,¡± I said. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be this good.¡± ¡°I just do what my body tells me,¡± she said, kissing my ns. ¡°I¡¯m full now.¡± Standing up she picked up her panties and put them back on. Grabbing the suitcase she headed back down the alley. Pulling my pants back up I stopped the chakra going to my dick, controlling my libido again. I felt less hesitant about Toga but that might have been the mind blowing sex. Normally I was hesitant to ask for different things in bed. Toga could practically read my mind. Offering me any and everything. I was done worrying about the future. Events would happen. The only way to really control people¡¯s actions was to kill them. That wasn¡¯t the right solution for everything. My biggest problem with the situation was I couldn¡¯t tell Toru. She wouldn¡¯t care that I was sleeping with someone, hell she would want to watch. But Toga was a viin. Toru wanted to be a hero. I was ying both sides and I wasn¡¯t sure where it would end up. For this world I actually had a n. But Toga put a wrench in things. ¡°Shut up,¡± I whispered to my mind. ¡°Be Luffy.¡± At the end of the day it didn¡¯t matter. I would figure it out and deal with itter. As a true procrastinator should. Putting my Roronoa guise back on I walked out of the alley behind Toga. ¡°So what¡¯s the n?¡± She asked, in a chipper mood. ¡°The entire n? Or recent events?¡± ¡°Recent events,¡± she said, grabbing my hand. ¡°Uh, follow Shigaraki. Roronoa will have to take his ce with the group on the weekends and if somethinges up.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not staying?¡± She asked, disappointed. ¡°No, I have more crap to deal with at the school,¡± I lied. ¡°Too bad,¡± she said. ¡°But now that we¡¯ve had sex I expect you to take responsibility. I want you as much as possible.¡± ¡°I can do that,¡± I said. ¡°But I¡¯d prefer to not let the others know.¡± ¡°Me either,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°What are we doing then? Just biding our time until¡­what?¡± ¡°Until things get worse,¡± I said. ¡°Shigaraki is onto something here. He will start gathering viins. A big fight will ensue eventually. I n for him to lose that fight.¡± ¡°But why?¡± ¡°Because he is unstable. You can¡¯t build on death and destruction. That¡¯s all he promises. But I will use that moment as a turning point. I want the world to change. No more should heroes and viins alike get away with murder.¡± I ignored the fact that she and I had both murdered our fair share. ¡°If the heroes win, then the status quo stays the same. If the viins win then chaos reigns. But if someone in the middle wins¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯re in the middle?¡± ¡°I was hoping we would be in the middle,¡± I admitted. She stopped. Turning to me she was smiling wide. ¡°Okay,¡± Toga said. Moving closer she kissed my cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll be by your side.¡± ¡°Good. Kill anyone that gets in your way Toga. Just no civilians or heroes. That¡¯s all I ask.¡± ¡°I can do that,¡± she said. ¡°But drinking their blood is fine?¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t¡­ think that¡¯s a problem. I mean it¡¯s your quirk,¡± I said. ¡°Okay,¡± she said throwing a fist in the air. ¡°Am I your girlfriend now?¡± ¡°If you want¡­but I do have other girlfriends.¡± She stiffened. ring at me. ¡°See, that¡¯s the kind of anger I don¡¯t want to see from you.¡± ¡°Can they ride you as good as I can? Suck your dick as hard?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been doing it for less than 8 hours,¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°Toga I¡¯m giving you a chance here. I¡¯ve told you more of my n than anyone. But if you hurt those around me-¡° ¡°I won¡¯t- I won¡¯t,¡± she said quickly, her Haki calming down. ¡°I just know I¡¯m better than everyone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure. Let¡¯s get through this part of my n and go from there, okay?¡± ¡°Fine,¡± she said, back to her chipper attitude. We made it to the abandoned building to find that someone else had joined us. I stiffened as I recognized him. Pulling my tonfas out they twisted around as I pointed one at the hero. ¡°Woah,¡± Twice said, stepping up. ¡°He¡¯s with me.¡± ¡°A hero?¡± I asked, annoyed. ¡°This is Hawks.¡± The hero stood there pretending to be bored but his Haki leaked worry. He was a tall man withrge red feathered wings at his back. Blonde hair, a light brown leather jacket and pants he wore red clear safety sses over his eyes. ¡°We were told to recruit,¡± Twice said. ¡°I found this guy.¡± His head jerked as a deeper voice spoke up from him. ¡°He knows that. You just said it.¡± The softer tone spoke again. ¡°Quiet you.¡± ¡°Hawks has been quite useful,¡± Shigaraki said, digging through a binder he peeked through the fingers of the hand on his face. ¡°He brought us a list off all the loose viins in the area. It would be great for recruitment.¡± ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re trusting a guy after that?¡± I asked, still eyeing the hero. ¡°No, but he has promised proof of his loyalty soon enough,¡± Shigaraki said. I remembered that Hawks faked Best Jeanists death to join up. I¡¯d have to try to stop that from happening. ¡°We got the-¡° Toga said excitedly as she raised the suitcase. But stopped as Shigaraki held up his hand. ¡°Thank you, Hawks,¡± Shigaraki said. ¡°We will consider your application under advisement until the promised proof.¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± Hawks said, eyeing me he walked passed and headed out the door. Everyone¡¯s Haki calmed down when he was gone. ¡°I don¡¯t trust that guy,¡± Dabi said. ¡°Who knows?¡± Mr. Compress admitted. ¡°We¡¯ve gotten members with worse reasons to join.¡± ¡°Like who?¡± Spinner growled. But Mr. Compress didn¡¯t bother to answer. ¡°Show it to me,¡± Shigaraki said, waving Toga over. She tossed the suitcase and the man struggled to catch it. When he did he plopped it down and popped it open. ¡°It was a lot of work. But we found these in the back of a fridge,¡± Toga said. ¡°The heroes were all over the ce. This was all we could snag. Pretty sure the red vials eliminate quirks and the green ones power you up.¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± Shigaraki said as he touched the vials. I had been hesitant to give them to him, but I nned to be close if he used them anyway. Maybe I¡¯d switch them out or mix them aroundter. I doubted he would try to strengthen a hero. Would sure be funny if it happened when he was trying to weaken them. We were soon heading to bed. Toga decided to sleep next to me, but kept it professional. The night turned to day and we were about to go to another training session when a cell phone started to go off. People grumbled as they checked pockets, but it was muffled. Opening the door I found a phone on the small porch of the building. Confused I picked it up asking, ¡°New phone, who dis?¡± ¡°Shigaraki?¡± An older voice asked. ¡°His hands are full,¡± I said. ¡°Shut up with that,¡± Shigaraki growled. Roronoa had said that as often as he could. Laughing, I tossed the phone to him. ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°Has it been so long, Shigaraki?¡± The voice asked. ¡°It¡¯s me, Dr. Garaki.¡± I remembered the old man from when the League started up. He had interviewed us as he designed new stuff to help our quirks. Like Toga¡¯s blood suction part of her costume. ¡°Right, where have you been?¡± Shigaraki asked, annoyed. ¡°As All-For-One and I nned,¡± the doctor said. ¡°I¡¯vepleted my part. It¡¯s time for the next phase of his n tomence. Have a pen? I want you to meet me.¡± He gave an address and we were heading there without much back and forth. I guessed everyone knew we were kind of on auto-pilot as we waited for our childish leader to try to make a move. After stealing a truck we piled in and headed further outside of town to a nondescript building. Inside a screen mounted on the wall brightened and directed us to walk down a set of stairs. ¡°This is where we get found dead,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Experimented on by a mad scientist.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Mr. Compress said. ¡°You¡¯ll scare someone.¡± ¡°Who? Toga? She¡¯s tougher than you,¡± I said in my Roronoa impression. ¡°I meant me,¡± Mr. Compress said. I couldn¡¯t help butugh. I really liked the guy. ¡°Yeah, how are we the viins and I¡¯m the one that¡¯s scared?¡± Twice asked nervously. ¡°If anyone tries anything we just need to burn our way out,¡± Dabi said as blue me appeared in his hand. ¡°You¡¯re all a bunch of pansies,¡± Spinner grumbled. He was in his Hero Killer costume of a bandana and lots of knives. The guy was obsessed with the long dead viin despite him being killed months ago. ¡°Quiet, let¡¯s go,¡± Shigaraki said as he led the way. We followed. The creaking of the metal stairs was loud as we descended. ¡°Whatever happened to our other member? The ma¡­person?¡± I asked. I still wasn¡¯t sure if it was a chick or guy. ¡°Ran off with her boyfriend,¡± Toga said. ¡°How romantic.¡± ¡°Oh you believe in romance now?¡± I asked. ¡°I feel like a bloodbath is more your style.¡± ¡°You know me so well,¡± Toga giggled. ¡°Blood and other things.¡± She gave me a wink as she walked past. Honestly it was hard to think of these as the bad guys. A part of me wanted to save most of them. Not Dabi or Shigaraki, but the others liked to joke around. They had hopes and dreams. I wasn¡¯t sure how yet. But I wanted to save them. ¡°There you are,¡± Dr. Garaki said from below. The old man reminded me of Dr. Robotnik from Sonic. Not the live action but the video game. Bald head, bushy brown mustache, whiteb coat, thick sses, a little overweight. We got to the bottom of the stairs to find huge cylindrical vats filled with purple liquid and ck bodies floating inside. ¡°Wee to Lab 2,¡± Dr. Garaki said as he turned around and headed down a path between the vats. ¡°All-For-One always knew it was possible he could be captured. Luckily he nned for such an event. The n if he was taken was for me to finalize the production of Nomus for our ultimate goal.¡± Each tank was filled with the ck skinned freaks. Brains showing, beaks, and bone masks, they were all rather weird looking. Men that had been experimented on, quirks forced on them, and mind control utilized to make them weapons directly working for AFOs goals. ¡°Since I¡¯m close I decided it was time to get in touch,¡± Dr. Garaki admitted. ¡°It¡¯s finally time to start the real work.¡± The old man moved to a chair and turned on arge monitor in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s the real work?¡± I asked, hesitant to say much of anything. ¡°Making Shigaraki stronger than anyone else,¡± the old man said as if it was obvious. ¡°Shigaraki, you are All-For-One¡¯s sessor. He has put all of his hopes and dreams into you. Through a new process I¡¯ve been working on we can give you all the quirks that All-For-One has.¡± I seriously doubted that. I¡¯d read the manga up to the point of Deku going all Dark Knight. I was fairly certain AFO just wanted Shigaraki as a spare body or something. Maybe a new vessel to take over somehow. With his eyes and arms gone. He would need a new one. ¡°How can we do that?¡± Shigaraki asked. I rolled my eyes. The guy was actually excited about it. He had to know there would be a catch. ¡°First you¡¯ll have to prove yourself,¡± Dr. Garaki said. ¡°You¡¯ll need Gigantomachia.¡± ¡°He¡¯s here?¡± Shigaraki asked, fear in his voice. ¡°Yes, he showed up a little bit ago. Orders from All-For-One. Of all the followers, you will need Gigantomachia the most.¡± ¡°Sorry, but who¡¯s Gigantonacho?¡± ¡°Gigantomachia,¡± Shigaraki groaned. ¡°He¡¯s All-For-Ones tank. Of all of his followers he has the best and strongest quirks. What will it take to bring him to my side?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to beat him, in a fight,¡± Dr. Garaki said. ¡°All of you will be needed to make it happen.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Shigaraki said. ¡°Where is he?¡± The bad doctor soon directed him to where he was. Above us,ying down so as not to be seen. Pretending to be a hill somehow. Shigaraki and others headed out to check out the giant, but Dabi and I stuck around. ¡°Hey Doc,¡± I said. Pointing at the screen in front of us. ¡°I noticed you uh have files on all of us.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± the doctor said. Moving down to a folder marked League of Viins. ¡°All-For-One was very intrigued by your quirk. Despite my research I found no one with you-¡° ¡°Not that,¡± I said. ¡°Muscr, click on his file.¡± I pointed to the image of the short lived member. ¡°He and I fought once. I was curious what his quirk was.¡± ¡°Oh, that idiot,¡± Dr. Garaki said clicking it. ¡°He had been in and out of gangs since he was a kid. Used to be scrawny. Beat up a lot. Even with his quirk. In high school he started actually training. Killed one of his bullies and never looked back. His quirk was called Muscr. An interesting power to be honest. He could rapidly grow muscles. So fast that his body couldn¡¯t keep up. The muscles stacked onto him outside of his skin. So thick, they were treated like armor. We thought of using the quirk, but then perfected giving strength to the Nomus.¡± I frowned, disappointed with theck of information. I had hoped for more about his quirk but I guessed I should have interrogated him before killing him. Dr. Garaki exited out of the files and scrolled through his other files. ¡°Can I help you with anything else?¡± Garaki asked. ¡°I want some Nomus,¡± Dabi said. ¡°They¡¯re not toys. A lot of these have been months in the making.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought we were the League of Viins. We have been too quiet I¡¯d like to-¡° I was about to head out to help with Machia but stopped as I saw another file name that I recognized. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the green haired kid from that ss we attacked?¡± I asked, cutting Dabi off. ¡°Deku?¡± There was a picture in the file of him, but it was a much younger version of Midoriya. ¡°Oh right, Shigaraki was supposed to get me some of his blood before all this went down. Do you know if he did?¡± The doctor asked. ¡°I think he had Toga do it. But she might have drank it,¡± I lied. ¡°She better not have. That¡¯s one of my many wonders of the world,¡± Dr. Garaki said, opening the file. There were a few videos and documents inside. ¡°Back when we were building power I was working my day job. I doubt you know this, but I¡¯m known as quite the quirk expert. Back in the day this kid had an amazing quirk.¡± ¡°He did?¡± I asked, my heart beating loudly in my chest. ¡°Oh yes. It awakened when he was 3. His mother came to me asking for help. She had telekinesis as a quirk. Well this Midoriya kid had something far more powerful. I called it Hyperkinesis.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked, my mouth dry. ¡°He could pull objects to him. Then shoot them away at the same strength. It was amazing. He broke nearly every object in his house.¡± He brought up a video showing just that. A young Midoriya stuck out his hand and a cup flew to it. Then it reflected back at the same speed but bounced off the wall. ¡°All-For-One became interested so he took it when the kid came for a visit.¡± ¡°He just took a quirk?¡± I asked. ¡°How¡¯d he get away with that?¡± ¡°All-For-One had a memory altering quirk. I¡¯m not sure if he still has it,¡± Dr. Garaki admitted. Far more open than I expected, but apparently I was part of the team. ¡°What happened to that quirk?¡± I asked numbly. Dabi gave me a weird look. ¡°I uh fought him over the summer. He was strong for someone supposedly quirkless.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure All-For-One traded it for a favor or something,¡± the doctor said. ¡°We did that a lot back then. Singling out powerful quirks from when they¡¯re young is a lot simpler than getting reject powers that people don¡¯t want.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure,¡± I said, forcing a chuckle. ¡°Why¡¯d you want his blood?¡± ¡°Just curious if his quirk came back somehow. I was surprised he was in UA.¡± ¡°Right,¡± I said. ¡°Uh thanks.¡± Walking away I followed where the others had left from. Almost in a daze. Was Dr. Garaki, Midoriya¡¯s doctor in canon? I thought his mom had telekinesis but I could be remembering that wrong. ¡°Was that why he was so desperate to be a hero?¡± I mumbled as I walked up the stairs. ¡°He was supposed to have a quirk? Like Toga with her body bing desperate for blood. His body yearned to have a quirk again and knew he should have been a hero?¡± It was a scary thought. Not only that but how many other kids had their quirks stolen or sold over the years. I was starting to change my n as I headed up the stairs. ¡°Fucking AFO. I need to steal his quirk. Make him live the rest of his life without it,¡± I said. I had decided I didn¡¯t want One for All. But I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d want AFO either. His power seemed cheap. And I¡¯d probably have to get status screen quests for each new quirk. ¡°But if he can gift quirks he can gift his own quirk.¡± I began to wonder what it would take to steal it from him. There had to be a way. Dying sounded too good for the viin. He had to suffer and watch his dreams crumble. Watch as the world became better without him in it. For the first time I didn¡¯t regret not killing him that day. I stepped out of the bunker to find that the other viins were fighting a 100 foot tall giant. A huge face, rocks protruding from his back, he had brown skin and roared as Shigaraki jumped up and punched him. Knocking my knuckles together I pushed my thoughts of ruining AFO¡¯s life out of my mind. ¡°Great time to practice my kic energy power,¡± I said as I walked toward the fight going on in front of me. CHAPTER 279 POPULAR CHAPTER 279 POPULAR I made it through the School Festival without killing anyone. The ss decided on throwing a concert. Somehow a few of them learned instruments well enough to y. Most, having never picked up the instrument before, they thought it was better to practice night and day rather than training their bodies¡­then again I spent most of my free time sleeping around, but at least I still trained a lot. They tried to talk me into being one of the many backup dancers. My clone politely but firmly declined and offered to work a spotlight. I couldn¡¯t help but thank god that the shadow clone jutsu made them like me, but not me. If they were too much like me they would have revolted against my tyrannical reign long ago. Hell my clone even took Momo on a date through the other booths set up. The buxom girl simply happy to walk around with me and chat. We hadn¡¯t had a repeat of our kiss, but I could tell she was working up to it. My main body dove into fighting Gigantomachia. An impossibly strong behemoth I was able to train my ultimate punch on him. I kept it simple to start. Juggling chakra, Haki, Nen, my quirk, and Tremor Devil Fruit was a taxing affair. My dual processing helped me do the same amount of work in both hands. Butpleting the job was still reliant on my own practice. So that¡¯s what I did. As Machia tried to punch and hit us. I practiced all of my moves. Getting better with my Nen. Pushing out chakra continuously like Sakura did. Focusing my Tremor power into a punch. Even my Haki was getting better. My Armament never stronger, I wanted to start to learn the different forms of Haki. I knew there was a method to hurt internal organs with a punch. Also expelling Haki out like Chi. But I was getting better and better at what Angiea tried to teach me. Sensing emotions through spiritual energy. Rayleigh had once read the situation in a room by just listening to Haki. I wanted to be able to get there. That became my next goal. With a future Challenge looming over my head I needed to understand my powers more. Know when and how tobine them. The strongest of the people in each world had focused on 1 power for decades. My cheat was knowing a lot of different moves and trying to weave them together into one attack. But there were also times when it was best to use this or that method of attack. Nen was strong on its on. Simple hits could do major damage. But it¡¯s when my hits became stronger that it lost its efficiency. So Nen became my go to when I needed to be quick and do a lot of damage. Armament Haki added defense and strength to a hit, but the strength was multiplied when I added chakra to it. So that¡¯s how I found my ultimate punch with those 2 powers. My Tremor Devil Fruit was honestly scary. I could knock Machia down if I put some major power into it. Forcing the entire area to rumble and shake. But I could sendrge focused shockwaves as well. Breaking apart whatever was in front of me. During my time as a viin, the others attacked the impossibly strong giant. I took a section and simply used him like a punching bag for hour after hour. I had started to let him hit me too. Forcing my quirk into Armor mode I could absorb a lot of the blow then try to redirect it back at him. Day by day this was proving to be another strong skill to learn. Once I absorbed so much I broke a tree from 100 feet away. It simply toppled over when I missed where I directed the concussive force. If I could master it. The skill would be a great trump card. Toga wasn¡¯t much for fighting the giant so she hung back. But daily we would sneak away and have as much sex as possible. She was desperate to swallow every load. She even tried more of my blood but was stuck on my cum for some reason. I guessed because of the concentrated chakra. My friendship with the others in the League became better as we worked together to try to bring Machia down. But in all honesty I wasn¡¯t trying. I was building up my strength piece by piece. Where my abilities were strong separately. They were melding nicely together. I guessed I was at about 25%plete to my ultimate punch but was already stronger than when I had fought Chisaki. But all good things muste to an end. The School Festival was over. I had to go back to school. Toru had not been pleased we could only have sex on the weekends. Even Nejireined. So I went back to my normal life and decided to settle on fighting Machia on the weekends. My Roronoa clone would fight him, not as hard, but I would get experience at least as the clone practiced with our skills. sses got back to normal. Midnight still didn¡¯t have an assignment for us and I considered jumping ship to intern under a different hero. That was until I heard the news during ss. ¡°Are you going to watch the ranking tonight?¡± Tsuyu asked from beside me. ¡°The what?¡± ¡°The hero ranking. I¡¯ve talked about it like 3 times,¡± Toru said. ¡°That like a Got Talent game show?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°A what? No,¡± Toru said. ¡°It¡¯s where the countryes together and votes on the heroes.¡± ¡°They choose the best heroes by people voting?¡± I asked confused. ¡°That¡¯s dumb. The hot ones would get way more votes.¡± ¡°Speaking of, I hear Endeavor is a shoe in for number 1,¡± Eijiroughed. Todoroki grumbled. ¡°No, the voting isn¡¯t how they¡¯re decided. The Hero Safety Commission decides based on people saved, viins, and the general strength of the hero,¡± Momo said. ¡°They just do a voting part for fun to see if the people agree.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I asked, a little intrigued. ¡°How do we get tickets?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t,¡± Toru said. ¡°They¡¯re all invite only. They¡¯ve been giving them away on the radio for weeks. How have you not heard?¡± ¡°I tend to train when I¡¯m not here,¡± I said. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you thest time I watched TV.¡± Well I could. I was pretty sure it was on while Nejire and I fooled around the night before. ¡°So what? Do we get a bunch of food and watch it in the dorm?¡± ¡°Hell yeah,¡± Ma said. ¡°We could wear our costumes and-¡° ¡°Not happening,¡± Momo said, cutting him off. ¡°But it sounds fun to watch it together.¡± We all agreed and the school day went on. I of course knew about the hero ranking thing. I¡¯d only been ying dumb. I had lot of ns for that night already. At least my clone would have fun hanging out with everyone else. I was sure I¡¯d end up paying for takeout anyway. ¡ª- ¡°Number 10!¡± The announcer yelled as Ryuko walked out on stage. ¡°She was number 9st year. And one of only 2 women on the top 10 list!¡± People roared and pped as she stopped on the stage. My first hero boss had a small microphone attached to the side of her face. ¡°I¡¯m just happy you all still have faith in me,¡± Ryuko said as she waved. ¡°Number 9: Armored Hero Yoroimusha,¡± the announcer said. An old man with ancient Japanese armor covering his body he had a big bushy white beard and that was most all that could be seen do him. As the Uncle of Landslide he had been on my list to kill, but I was reconsidering ittely. Far too much death around me I still wasn¡¯t sure what I wanted to do with him. Maybe not death, but public humiliation would do him some good. I just didn¡¯t want it to point back to Landslide and thus me. It would be bad if someone put together the dots of all the bad guys connected to my mothers death. ¡°Number 8: Washing Hero Wash!¡± A bipedal¡­man I guessed, walked out. He was inside of a washing machine. I¡¯d heard some less than ideal stories about the guy from Ryuko so I wasn¡¯t too impressed by him. ¡°Number 7: Kamui Woods.¡± Out walked a man in a ck suit with a wooden mask. Honestly he looked pretty badass. Able to make branches and greenery I knew he was partnered with Mount Lady. Someone I wanted to get to know. ¡°Number 6: The Shield Hero Crust!¡± An older man came from behind the stage. With slicked back hair I didn¡¯t remember him at all. He must have been a side character. ¡°Number 5: Bunny Hero Mirko!¡± Confidently my dream girl walked out on stage. Dark tan skin, tall white bunny ears, long white hair, a white fluffy tail, and muscles that bulged with every movement, I¡¯d honestly forgotten about her. Perfect body and thighs that could crush a watermelon I decided she was worth some attention. I¡¯d have to try to make a good impression on her. ¡°Number 4: Ninja Hero Edgeshot!¡± A man in far too much re for a ninja walked out. The suit was ck at least but he looked like a some shinobi edgelord. ck mouth mask. Hair all over the ce. I was annoyed by anyone that called themselves a ninja who couldn¡¯t do a simple transformation jutsu. ¡°Unfortunately Number 3 could not join us today. But please give a round of apuse for Best Jeanist!¡± The announcer said. The crowd roared. I hoped Hawks hadn¡¯t stupidly pretended Jeanist was dead to join the Viins. I hadn¡¯t seen Hawks since but I was worried. ¡°That leads us to Number 2: the winged hero Hawks!¡± Out walked Hawks. His red feather wings ring out he did look pretty cool. One of many heroes I respected Hawks was the highest ranked I hadn¡¯t heard any bad rumors about. He simply wanted to be a hero like All Might. ¡°And you all know him. The number 1 hero in the country: Endeavor!¡± The announcer yelled and the crowd freaked out. In his hero suit the man was ame as he walked out to the crowd. I thought it was a little much but the civilians liked a strong looking hero. ¡°There you have it folks. Now the fun part,¡± the announcer said. ¡°Make sure you text your votes to the right number at the bottom left of your screens. We will announce the poprity contest as soon as we are back from thismercial break.¡± Some lights turned on and people quieted down as the apuse light turned off. I had done my setup work over thest few days so I simply waited for the fun to happen. The top 10 heroes talked to one another as they waited for themercial break to end. Seconds ticked away until the apuse light turned on then people were back to yelling. A screen turned on behind the heroes. ¡°Moment of truth. Let¡¯s see if the people agree with the rankings!¡± The screen showed the 10 images of the heroes and rallied votes. But ever so slowly people counted and noticed there were actually 11 images on the screen. The top one wasn¡¯t Endeavor either. It was the ever so handsome face of Kakashi. People began to whisper as they noticed. It had been a pain in the ass to get this to work. But after some simple bribing, showing up to some people as the viin yer, and some veiled threats I was able to find the people in charge of programming the automated system. I wanted them to add my name in the running. Cheap, of course. And I was sure many of the votes were from kids that thought it would be funny. But as the votes tallied I got a full 40% of the votes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it looks like we have some technical difficulties-¡° the announcer said but I released my transformation and stepped up. My heart pounding as I walked up to the stage dressed in my Kakashi Anti-Hero Costume. ¡°I had wondered if something like this would happen,¡± I said, giving my best smile to Endeavor. My voice booming over the crowd there was a quiet hush from the audience. Then one person yelled ¡°Woo.¡± Peopleughed and another guy yelled, ¡°we love you Viin yer!¡± ¡°And I love you,¡± I said, doing my best Keanu impression. ¡°Now sorry to crash your party-¡° I ducked as I dodged one of Hawks many feathers. Then a whole bunch shot at me. The small feathers like missiles they were easy enough to move out of their path with Observation Haki. Wizzing around the air they became a little much as I twisted in the air this way and that trying to dodge them. I was actually enjoying the training until Endeavor put his hand on Hawk¡¯s shoulder and ordered, ¡°Enough.¡± Hawk¡¯s feathers stopped just away from me and I moved around them. ¡°Thank you Endeavor. I promise this will be brief.¡± ¡°Hello Japan!¡± I said turning to a camera. ¡°Thank you for voting for me. I did a little hacking back in the day and it was easy to add my name to the list of candidates. But you all voted for me. I appreciate it.¡± I looked around to the stunned crowd. ¡°My message is simple. You kill and hurt people. I will kill and hurt you. I will continue to do so until the work is done or the Hero Safety Commission sends a squad to kill me.¡± I was surprised they hadn¡¯t already. But my main goal for crashing the event was to hint at this for the average people. The real proof wouldeter. ¡°I know how they like to do that to silence the less than ideal vigntes. That or some hero might get lucky and capture me.¡± I took a calming breath as I thought on what else I wanted to say. ¡°A war ising,¡± I said. Murmuring broke out in the crowd. ¡°Not some far off war. But a domestic one. A war that will take ce in the streets. In your homes. I¡¯ve seen it. And I¡¯vee to tell you that every hero will be needed to fight it. Unfortunately I am not a hero. I am not a good person. I kill those that hurt and rape and make¡­ people like me. People that have been the scared kid unsure if his parents wille home.¡± ¡°So I¡¯vee here today. Crashing these amazing heroes'' celebration, to let you know, you aren¡¯t alone. I will continue to do what I feel I must to make a better tomorrow.¡± I let the silence hang for a long time. ¡°Thank you, and goodnight.¡± With that I stomped on the ground. My tremor fruit made the whole building shake and as people yelled in fear I walked away. Getting lost in the crowd was easy. Putting on a transformation jutsu once I was sure no one was looking I headed outside. I hated to ruin the big day for the heroes. But most all had been on the top 10 a long time. I had warned All Might and a few others what was toe. What I needed were the average people on my side. When I was proven right I hoped that they woulde to my way of thinking. I just hoped by that time I ironed out what I actually wanted. CHAPTER 280 HELPING HAND CHAPTER 280 HELPING HAND ¡°How does this work?¡± Momo asked as we walked down the street. ¡°Which part?¡± I asked, knowing full well what she was talking about. ¡°This¡­thing. You have 2 girlfriends. Don¡¯t they get jealous? How do you spend your time with them?¡± She and I had just finished up our 2nd official date. Like the first she had me running all over the city. A zoo here, paintball there, food to tie it all together, and now a walk. I wasn¡¯t sure what was up with her and walking, but it was fine with me. Momo was wearing a flower design dress that showed plenty of cleavage. She had caught me staring more than once. I wasn¡¯t ashamed of it. Momo was almost as tall as me. Dark ck hair tied back in a pony tail, muscr thighs, and high heels, she was gorgeous. ¡°3 girlfriends, technically,¡± I said. ¡°3?! Who¡¯s the other? And if you say me-¡± ¡°No, not you,¡± I said with a chuckle. ¡°You don¡¯t even know who the 2nd one is.¡± She gave me a look that said she knew Nejire was involved with us somehow. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know how it works. We spend what? Over 40 hours a week in sses. You spend a lot of time studying, I spend a lot of time training. So you find time in between. How do you think Toru and I kept it secret for so long? Because we didn¡¯tplicate things.¡± ¡°Complicate?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what kills a rtionship. Oh, you¡¯re free, you have to spend X amount of time with me. You only do that when you¡¯re in a rtionship to be happy. To make it lessplicated you have to be happy before the rtionship. You¡¯re busy? Too bad, guess I¡¯ll make myself busy. Let¡¯s find some timeter to do something. Sure, it helps that Toru and I usually sleep in the same bed so we have time together there-¡± ¡°Stop, I don¡¯t want to hear about your bedroom activities,¡± Momo said blushing. ¡°Momo, you do know that it¡¯s a normal human activity, right?¡± I asked, eyeing her up and down. ¡°It¡¯s not like Aizawa doesn¡¯t have s-¡± ¡°Oh my god, don¡¯t talk about our teacher that way,¡± Momo said, closing her ears. ¡°I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s got quite the groupie following,¡± I admitted. ¡°No way,¡± she said,ughing. ¡°But he¡¯s so tired all the time.¡± ¡°What I hear is he¡¯s tired all the time because of the girls that throw themselves at him,¡± I stage whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. He¡¯s so straight to the point.¡± ¡°Yeah, so I could be wrong. Just telling you what I heard,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°Listen, I know this is weird for you. But I enjoy my time with you. I¡¯m willing to go at whatever pace you need. I¡¯m busy a lot of the time. I try to make time for simple stuff like this date, but it¡¯s not always going to be this way. Things will happen where one of us couldn¡¯t do this. So I try to enjoy what little time I have. Right now, I¡¯m lucky. I spend my time with beautiful women like yourself. And the majority of them just want to getid now and then.¡± Momo continued to blush so I dropped it. Letting out a sigh as we walked. Eventually she got the nerve to speak again, ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything like that.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s such a shock,¡± I said as sarcastically as possible. ¡°Screw you,¡± she said, hitting my shoulder. ¡°Outside of ss I spend my time studying and¡­that''s about it. Our first date was the first time I took a break. For so long I¡¯ve wanted to be a hero, but I get¡­¡± ¡°Burnt out?¡± I offered. To be honest that was what I was feeling. Despite my vacation I was exhausted all the time, but I kept training. Trying to get ready for my next Challenge. ¡°Maybe. I think it¡¯s more distracted by you,¡± she said, her eyes ring. ¡°Me? Oh no, that¡¯s all you. You keep sending me the looks. Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t tell when you¡¯re sitting behind me in ss and watching me rather than the teacher.¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t do that,¡± she said too quickly. ¡°You do,¡± I said. ¡°I can tell, it¡¯s all part of your energy. At least twice a day you think about me, and you get all tingly inside.¡± I only knew this because of her Spiritual Energy, or maybe it was part of the Search quirk that Ragdoll had talked about. Either way, she would get horny, and when I looked back she would turn away because she had been staring at me. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± Momo said, speeding up. I grabbed her hand, pulling her back to me. She moved to push her chest against me. Looking up into my eyes I could feel the heat from her breath. ¡°You don¡¯t have to run, you know,¡± I whispered. Her eyes sparkling as I felt excitement leak off of her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you weren¡¯t my first girlfriend. But would you rather see where things can go? Or regret not going anywhere?¡± I asked. She licked her lips, her eyes looking from my lips to my eyes. I didn¡¯t hesitate to pull her in for another kiss. Momo moaned as my hand went to her ass. She filled my arms naturally, as if she was made for them Curves in all the right ces the kiss extended out until a huge explosion sounded in the building over our heads. Momo ducked down as I looked up. Over top of us ss was falling to the ground as well as what looked like a sofa. The thing was I knew the apartment building. It was where Endeavor lived with his 3rd family. As the ss and furniture fell Momo looked back up. ¡°What do we do?¡± She asked, but I stepped forward and pulled out my Tremor power. Focusing it into my palm I pushed out at the falling debris. The ss shattered further and the sofa exploded out from the vibrations. My hand followed it down and by the time it hit a car it was mostly destroyed. ¡°Start evacuating people,¡± I said as I felt Endeavor up above me. I could feel intense angering from him. It had only been a couple of days since I crashed his hero ranking ceremony, but that type of anger was saved for when family was in danger. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Momo asked as I ran inside. ¡°Hero work. Something is going on up there.¡± Before I went inside a huge fiery explosion shot out the side of the building. I could see Endeavor tussling with a dark skinned Nomu far above. My improved eyes telling me all I needed to know. ¡°Weston! I¡¯lle with!¡± Momo yelled. I cursed but ran into the elevator. When she was out of sight I made a clone and turned myself into the Viin yer. Hiding behind shadow chakra I stepped out of the elevator just before Momo stepped in. My clone and her headed up to try to help, I ran outside. Dropping the chakra that hid me I pooled water at my feet and jumped on. Raising up into the air I came to find Endeavor¡¯s girlfriend screaming. The apartment was on fire around her. I waved my hand, pulling the heat away and the fire went out. Her eyes wide she pointed to Hawks. He was knocked out on the floor. I walked over and pped him awake. Knocked out somehow it took a few more ps. His eyes bulged as he looked up at me. His hand grabbing my cor I held his fist back. ¡°Calm it down, just helping,¡± I said. ¡°What happened?¡± Hawks looked around the room. Seeing Endeavor¡¯s girlfriend he stood up and faced the broken ss door that led to the balcony. ¡°A Nomu appeared. Attacked Endeavor.¡± This situation felt mildly familiar, but I couldn¡¯t ce it. ¡°You alright?¡± I asked the woman. ¡°Uh yes, my son is at a friend¡¯s house,¡± she said. ¡°Good. Leave the apartment for now. Evacuate the area,¡± I said as I walked to the balcony. Outside it was easy to see the fight going on. Endeavor was not a stealth battler that was for sure. Streaks of fire like a jet engine trailed after him as he hit the Nomu again and again. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Hawks asked as we watched. ¡°Helping, why, gonna arrest me?¡± I asked. He chewed his lip, eyeing me. ¡°Endeavor said I should leave you alone for now,¡± he said. ¡°Oh, talking about me before the Nomu attacked?¡± I asked, a smile on my lips. ¡°That and other things,¡± Hawks said. ¡°We should step in.¡± ¡°We should talk once this is over too,¡± I said, grabbing his shoulder. ¡°I know you¡¯re trying to infiltrate the League of Viins. It¡¯s a bad idea.¡± ¡°How the hell do you know that?¡± He asked, anger ring. ¡°Because I have my own guy on the inside-¡± I stopped as the sound of breaking ss and the creaking of metal sounded. Ahead, the Nomu and Endeavor had plowed through arge office building. Dust and ss billowing out of the ce the number 1 hero and the Nomu weren¡¯t being gentle. Then to my surprise the building began to teeter over. ¡°Fuck!¡± I said jumping out as Hawks took flight. Speeding away on my disc of water Hawks and I moved into the falling rubble of the building. ¡°You get the rubble! I¡¯ll get the people!¡± I yelled. Hawks didn¡¯t hesitate. The feathers from his red wings flying off of him he began to grab the concrete chunks of the building falling down. Sensing the Spiritual Energy of those inside I powered through a ss window and began pulling people to me from the water in their bodies. People yelled, but it was the weekend, luckily the ce wasn¡¯t too packed. Flying up a flight of stairs I was able to scan levels as I moved up. People trailing behind me wildly as I dragged them along with my chakra. When I felt I¡¯d gotten everyone I came out another ss building. Endeavor above me I yelled, ¡°Got them all!¡± He nodded and from his fingertips streaks of searing hot mes inteced and moved through the falling half of the building. The me was so hot it cut through the concrete and metal like they were nothing, making the rubble smaller as it fell. As the pieces became smaller Hawks grabbed them with his feathers, floating them safely to the ground. Once I dropped my wad of people off I flew back up to stand next to Endeavor as he faced the Nomu. ¡°Who are you?¡± The Nomu growled. The monster had pitch ck skin, a long neck a few feet long, and his teeth showing in an almost forced smile. I could feel the Spiritual energy leaking from it, the only way to describe it was¡­corrupted. Normally spiritual energy was uniform, but this being¡¯s was unbnced and unruly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, you¡¯re dead anyway,¡± I said. ¡°No, we need information from it,¡± Endeavor said. ¡°You really think this thing will talk?! It¡¯s a puppet!¡± I said angrily. Before Endeavor could reply the arms of the Nomu shot out. Each moving quickly as they tried to pierce us. Endeavor and I moved out of the way. Looking down I noticed some weaker Nomus taking Hawk¡¯s attention, so it was just me and the Number 1. Endeavor and I zigzagged around the arms that tried to stab into us. ¡°What can you do!?¡± Endeavor yelled. ¡°Hit hard!¡± I yelled back. Charging my fist I ventured in. Dodging more spikes that shot out from the Nomu¡¯s body. Riding my water like a Green Goblin glider I twisted in the air this way and that as I got closer to the beast. When I was close enough I sent a shockwave of Tremor into it. It¡¯s body vibrating the spikes froze as I pulled my arm back and sent one of my ultimate punches into it. Nen, Chakra, Haki, and my quirk melded perfectly. I had been saving the energy from the fires I put out in Endeavor¡¯s house and added it to the wave of my fist as I punched center mass of the Nomu. It¡¯s body burst open and limbs were thrown away. Endeavor growled angrily but focused his hands and sent a searing hot wave of heat into the falling body. I almost didn¡¯t sense the part break away. No more than the size of a hand a piece was missed by the me. I ignored it for a moment but then the Spiritual Energy of it red. Growing out the ck blob became the size of a head then a torso. Endeavor was still shooting mes into the body as the spikes stabbed out from it. One stabbing into his side, the other hitting his face. ¡°Fucker!¡± I yelled, sending a Tremor at the small flesh blob. But Endeavor lost control. The mes at his feet died and he fell to the ground. 20 stories up he would have died if he hit the ground. I jumped down after him. Grabbing his arm before hended on a pile of rubble I slowed us down until I set him on the road. ¡°Heavy bastard,¡± I grumbled, but Endeavor was out. The Nomunded on the ground a little away from me. I ignored the cameras focused on me as I cracked my knuckles. ¡°I want to test my power!¡± The Nomu screeched. ¡°Guess I do too,¡± I said, turning my head as I cracked my neck. I began to gather power. ¡°You got regeneration, stabbing move, any other quirks you got hidden in that ugly ass body?¡± The Nomu screeched again. ¡°Take that as a yes.¡± I stepped forward and sent a shockwave into the Nomu knocking him back. ¡°Endeavor! Time to be Number 1 dude!¡± I yelled back as the Nomu attacked me. Using my Observation Haki I dodged more spikes shooting from it¡¯s body. Punching it hard wherever I could the once-man broke apart but quickly grew back. I really didn¡¯t want to take this thing. I¡¯d already messed up the guy¡¯s entrance as Number 1. I didn¡¯t want to have to fight his fights for him as well. I pushed the Nomu back with more blows to the body. Making each hit stronger than thest as it screeched and bit at me. I felt Endeavor get up behind me. Pushing my hands into the Nomu I pushed a huge wave of tremors into it. The air cracked as it¡¯s body burst out with blood. Stumbling to the ground as it struggled to reform I jumped back. ¡°Time to deal with this thing, big dude,¡± I said, helping Endeavor up to his feet. ¡°I need to cool down,¡± he hissed through gritted teeth. I began to pull hot energy from him. I was surprised how high his temperature actually was. He let out a sigh. ¡°I-I can go hotter. Just not so close to people.¡± ¡°I can get you up and out of the way. But if you can¡¯t handle it, I can help,¡± I said. He had a bad gash over his left eye where the Nomu stabbed him. His side bleeding he gritted his teeth. ¡°Just get us away,¡± he groaned as he stepped toward the Nomu. The thing was reformed again. Screeching louder it ran at Endeavor. Spikes stabbing out from it¡¯s body into Endeavor¡¯s he took the hits andtched onto him. I created a bowl of us under them and froze it. Raising it in the air I followed along as Endeavor began to heat up. I had fought Todoroki once a while ago. He had refused to use his fire side. As I raised Endeavor and the Nomu up into the air I felt the heat that the Number 1 hero could put out. I was impressed. Continuously melting the ice at his feet I stayed close to freeze it again. Endeavor yelled as he only got hotter. The Nomu screeched. When we were up in the clouds the heat became almost too much for me. But I kept water underneath Endeavor. Pulling as much heat from it as I could. I wanted to shoot the heat at the Nomu, but Endeavor was too close. The hero¡¯s roar peaked and the Nomu disintegrated. Endeavor fell down to the ground but I grabbed him. Holding up the heavy man as we drifted toward the ground. Once wended he dropped to his knees. It was a powerful moment for him. People cheered all around and I hid behind some shadow chakra. Finding my clone and Momo was simple enough. Switching the clone and I out I dropped the Viin yer face. Helping people out of a few buildings I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the hell I was doing. A part of me wanted to be these people¡¯s savior. Another part just wanted to keep going after girls. But a bigger part knew that this was all just a distraction. What was the point of nning for the future if I died during my challenges? I had to keep training. Though I didn¡¯t have my same physical strength during the challenges, the battle instincts I learned during fight training were invaluable. I had been able to go up against the Nomu that the Number 1 hero struggled with because of my Haki. I had to keep training all of these things over and over until they became second nature. ¡°Should I leave?¡± I mumbled. I didn¡¯t just mean MHA, but also the hall. I felt like I had learned everything important from the rooms. Hell I spent days learning water jutsus but hadn¡¯t used any of them yet. ¡°What?¡± Momo asked next to me. I frowned, saying, ¡°World Escape.¡± The red room all around me I realized that my n was too soft. ¡°You¡¯re getting cocky,¡± I said. ¡°Fights aren¡¯t what they used to be. I need to focus once more somehow¡­¡± A glint caught my eye as I turned around in the room. Frowning I walked over to it. A simple key was sitting on the ground in front of my 11 O¡¯clock door. ¡°High School of the Dead,¡± I said. ¡°Fuck that feels forever ago.¡± I had jumped right into a world then, and probably almost died. ¡°I was so weak back then,¡± I said flexing my arm. It was like my muscles had their own muscles. ¡°I freaking need World Lasting Physique as a Challenger Slot. There has to be a way. Courtney had mentioned an Easter Egg in each hall. Maybe that was it? Or something else¡­¡± ¡°Fuck, there is so much I don¡¯t know.¡± For some reason I was in a depressed mood. All the drama with Toga, and juggling the Viin yer persona was eating away at me. ¡°I had gone in wanting to kill all the viins. My mother was killed by them and I know the world would be better without them. But is that the right answer?¡± I asked for the thousandth timetely. I took in a deep breath and exhaled. ¡°I think I know that I want my wish to include all of these worlds. If I make it past the final challenge, I want to live all of these lives,¡± I said. Who wouldn¡¯t want that? ¡°But I need to remember that my actions have real world consequences,¡± I said. ¡°Who knows what I would want for these worlds when it¡¯s all said and done. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t rush in to making world shattering changes. Then again, I need freaking Challenger Slots.¡± ¡°God dang I hate this. Why is there no set path?¡± I asked no one in particr. ¡°I need some wise old man to tell me what to do. That¡¯s what my journey needs. A mentor¡­¡± As I racked my brain for some wise old man in the worlds I had been to I really couldn¡¯te up with any. ¡°Not like I could tell them my situation anyway.¡±
My Hero Academia Quest* Amendment:
Recent Actions have been approved for a reward
Rewards:
World Choice
¡°Seriously?¡± I asked the ceiling above. I doubted that they just thought of us. I was sure that whoever controlled the area heard me. Wanting something new they offered me a World Choice. ¡°But am I ready?¡± I asked. ¡°I feel like if I step away, I won¡¯t be back for a while.¡± I had to be all in or not at all. ¡°I¡¯m so close to finishing MHA. 6 months? One Piece, probably less with how fast that ce has been moving. Demon yer¡­long training arc to learn the breathing method and I¡¯m still not convinced I can beat the bad guy. One Punch-Nope don¡¯t think about that one. Gotta get more Weakness Eliminators first. Attack on Titan? Damn I really don¡¯t want to mess up that world. It¡¯s already plenty screwed up. If I n to live out lives in these worlds I would prefer a solution without a bunch of death and destruction. I have a pretty good idea what to do there. But I need a lot more Weakness Eliminators for that. Hunter x Hunter, canon is all over the ce there. I doubt Challenger slots would happen for a while. Berserk¡­Needs more thought. I want to know the ending, that¡¯s for sure. Wish I could get a long stretch of time between challenges to figure that one out. But hell it takes weeks to get anywhere. That¡¯s a long haul one.¡± I looked to the door that led to the Junction. ¡°Honestly, the Harem world was pretty fun. I bet there could be interesting stuff in that dungeon. But if I need a dungeon I should go to Manhwa, their worlds are always focused on dungeons. Fantasy World was fun too. Could kill the demon king. Might get something cool from that.¡± ¡°So back to my original question. Do I venture out into the wide worlds other than manga?¡± I asked the room. ¡°I could pick one, a new one. In Books or Comics.¡± The World Choice gave me possibilities. ¡°But¡­Goddamn Weston, when did you get so indecisive? Take what you want and damn the consequences. I need Challenger Slots. But I already have 6 skills that I can use in my screen. I need to master those before I move to something else. ¡° I grabbed the door to MHA again and stepped in. ¡°What was that?¡± Momo asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said, grabbing her hand. ¡°Want to make out some more? That was fun.¡± She blushed deeply and Iughed. I didn¡¯t hear a no. CHAPTER 281 SOLUTION CHAPTER 281 SOLUTION ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Toru asked as she brought me out of my thoughts. She wasying on my right shoulder, staring up at my face. ¡°Thinking,¡± I said. ¡°You don¡¯t think. You act,¡± she said. Her face visible her eyes sparkled at me. I could feel the love she had for me through her spiritual energy. Her green and yellow hair unruly as always I blew a tuft of it that had somehow gotten in my mouth. ¡°Oh yeah? I¡¯ll have you know I¡¯m a very good thinker person,¡± I said. ¡°You mean smart guy?¡± She asked, smiling widely. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the word.¡± I pulled her head closer, kissing her forehead. ¡°Well, you look worried about something,¡± she said, frowning. ¡°I¡­guess I am,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t exactly know what to do.¡± ¡°With what?¡± ¡°Life,¡± I said, letting out a long sigh. ¡°There are so many options. How do you choose what to do? Be a hero? Start a business? Join the muirks? Be a viin?¡± ¡°You better not be a viin,¡± she said, pouting. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Cus then I¡¯ll have to be one,¡± she said without hesitation. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± I said with a frown. ¡°I would in a heartbeat,¡± she assured. Her hand moving to run across my abs. ¡°You¡¯re mine, and I¡¯m yours. If you go to the side of evil, then I¡¯m probably not far behind.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want that,¡± I said. ¡°You need to be a hero.¡± ¡°Oh right, cus being invisible is such a great power?¡± She asked, rolling her eyes. ¡°There is a reason guys like All Might and Endeavor be the top heroes. Their quirk is for fighting. For the longest time I thought I would just be support. Hiding in the background since no one can see me. Now people can see me, I can hide others, and I¡¯m getting really good at my chakra. I am stronger, but I¡¯m not number 1 strong. That¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Me? Why would I want to be Number 1?¡± ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want to be?¡± She asked, innocent as always. ¡°People look up to you. All the sponsors and money deals. Besides, you get all the chicks.¡± ¡°Your true goals have be apparent,¡± I said. ¡°You just want to watch me do it a lot.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± she said. ¡°Once upon a time, maybe, but I¡¯m liking this too. The 3 of us.¡± I looked down to Nejire on my other shoulder. She was pretending to be asleep still. ¡°Nejire is going to leave to be a hero soon,¡± I said. My hand moved down to her ass cheek, squeezing it. ¡°She graduates in a few months. She will be abandoning us. I bet she is nning to break up with us any day now.¡± ¡°I am not,¡± Nejire grumbled as she opened an eye. Her nostrils red as she took in a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯re way toofy to throw away.¡± ¡°My true use bes known,¡± I said. ¡°Hey, back to serious talk,¡± Toru said, pulling my face back to her. ¡°No bing a viin.¡± ¡°Yeah, you better not,¡± Nejire said. ¡°Why?¡± I asked. ¡°Because there is always a better solution,¡± Toru said as if it was obvious. And to be honest, she was right. There was always another option. I had be convinced that killing was the only solution, but now I was having second thoughts. A part of me was sick of it all. The personas I had been ying. I had been juggling so much. It would all end in 6 months max. I¡¯d spent more time in Naruto and One Piece world than I had this ce. I needed to buckle down. Figure out what I wanted. And get my challenger slots. ¡°Sorry I¡¯m in a funk,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve been training too muchtely.¡± ¡°Do you need some relief?¡± Toru asked, reaching her hand under the bed covers. Grabbing my dick that was at half mast. ¡°I could always use that,¡± I said,ughing as I pulled her in for a kiss. ¡°But how about I get you 2 a gift instead.¡± ¡°Gift?¡± Nejire asked, opening her eyes again. A smile splitting her face. ¡°I like gifts.¡± ¡°Good. They should be finished now,¡± I said. pping their asses they groaned as I got up. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll take you to them. If you would like to thank meter, I¡¯d be more than happy to ept some appreciation.¡± ¡°That makes more sense. You want some special stuff,¡± Toru said. ¡°You want my ass, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Oh, popping that cherry?¡± Nejire asked. ¡°This will have to be a mighty fine gift if you¡¯re going to give that up. Which is smart since I gave it away for free.¡± ¡°Well dang, I hope it¡¯s good enough now,¡± I said. ¡°Take it as a bted bribe for letting me have your ass, Nejire.¡± We dressed and soon headed out. All 3 of us took the window. Nejire could fly with her quirk and it wasn¡¯t a huge issue for me to jump down. Heading off to the UA campus I took them to the Support side of the school. ¡°We grabbing Mei?¡± Toru asked. ¡°Who¡¯s Mei?¡± Nejire asked. ¡°This fun and weird support girl. I told you about her. Weston¡¯s been sleeping with her,¡± Toru said like it was nothing. ¡°My god, once upon a time I would have killed a guy that tried to sleep with people besides me,¡± Nejire grumbled. ¡°Why am I fine when you do it?¡± ¡°Cus I can still sex you up harder than anyone else,¡± I said. She frowned. ¡°It was pretty funny when we did it. She assumed I was a virgin. So she tried to guide me. It was hard not tough as we-¡° I stopped talking as we got to her workshop. The pink haired woman was standing in the middle of her shoppletely nude. Streaks of a ck grease covered her in random spots. ¡°Mei, did you forget your clothes again?¡± I asked as I stepped in. ¡°Hey Weston,¡± she said absently. She was staring at a wide screen. With schematics on it she moved the drawings around with the click of a small remote. ¡°I did not. But they became dirty and hot so I took them off.¡± ¡°Mei, how much attention can you give us?¡± I asked. ¡°Uhhh,¡± she said, staring at the screen. ¡°Give me 10 minutes and we can have sex.¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± Nejire asked as she looked around the room. ¡°Is she one of those Gundam Techs?¡± ¡°Gundam tech?¡± ¡°One of those support staff members that get too into the work. Trying to make bigger and badder costumes?¡± ¡°Yeah probably,¡± I said. ¡°I like her. She¡¯s very focused,¡± Toru said. ¡°I once spent 10 minutes moving a pen out of her reach. She just gave up and started remembering stuff.¡± ¡°My god, do you love to torture people?¡± I asked. ¡°What? Since you can sense me with your whatever I have to get my kicks somehow,¡± Toru said innocently. ¡°My poor girlfriend. Next time you can tease me and I¡¯ll pretend I don¡¯t know it¡¯s you,¡± I said. ¡°You know, I¡¯d hate for my hand to identally graze a naughty part of you.¡± My hand went to her pussy. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve done that,¡± she said. ¡°We still never did anything in ss.¡± ¡°You 2 are so weird, why do I love you?¡± Nejire asked. Toru became visible as she and I turned to Nejire. ¡°Holy cow, she said it first. I owe you money,¡± I said to Toru. ¡°You do. I knew she secretly loved us.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± Nejire said quickly. ¡°You very much did,¡± I said grabbing her hand. I pulled her to us. ¡°Look at our throuple. Just a big old pile of lovers.¡± ¡°So cute,¡± Toru said as she and I kissed Nejire on either cheek. ¡°Stop. I-I don¡¯t love you,¡± she said. ¡°Too bad. Cats out of the bag. Just ept it,¡± Toru said. ¡°Oh you¡¯re embarrassed, I¡¯m sorry. Come on, bestie. Let¡¯s demand our gifts.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so mean to me,¡± Nejire mumbled as I walked over to Mei. As I increased the Lust aura she began to squirm. Eventually she turned around, setting the clicker down. ¡°Fine we can do it,¡± she said, rolling her eyes. ¡°Actually. We are here for those costumes I asked for,¡± I said pointing to Nejire and Toru. ¡°Oh, who are you?¡± Mei asked, confused as she noticed them for the first time. ¡°Weston¡¯s girlfriends,¡± Toru said as she reached out her hand. ¡°Ah you¡¯re the girl who watches us have sex,¡± Mei said. ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering what that was like. Is it as interesting as being a part of it?¡± ¡°I like it,¡± Toru said with a shrug. Iughed at her unashamed reaction. She was a farcry from the shy girl I took out on a date so long ago. ¡°I¡¯m Nejire. Uh I¡¯ve never watched you have sex.¡± ¡°Ah, then it is good to meet you,¡± Mei said. ¡°Is this for that foursome you asked about?¡± Nejire and Toru gave me a very stern look. ¡°Uh not exactly. It¡¯s for the suits I asked you to make.¡± ¡°Oh right,¡± Mei said, moving to arge metal cab. ¡°Foursome?¡± Toru asked, intrigued. ¡°You¡¯re insatiable,¡± Nejire mumbled. ¡°What? You¡¯re saying no?¡± ¡°No,¡± Nejire said. ¡°But these better be damn good gifts.¡± ¡°Here you are,¡± Mei said pulling the suits out. They were based on the Gantz suits of course. Nejire¡¯s matched her normal costume. Different shades of blue. Skin tight there were discs at the neck, wrists, waist, and ankles. Toru¡¯s was all white. ¡°These are my newest rendition of ARMIS. Try them on,¡± Mei said as she handed the girls the suits. ¡°What do they do?¡± Toru asked. ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± I assured. They stripped down and were soon in the suits. The girls moved around in them. ¡°I thought for sure you¡¯d be able to see my nipples. It¡¯s so light,¡± Nejire said as she felt down her chest. ¡°What¡¯s so special about them?¡± Toru asked. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m ready to bobsled.¡± ¡°Originally I was working with a safety word. But Weston wanted to give you more reaction time,¡± Mei said. ¡°I¡¯ve changed them a little. They¡¯re more reactive. I want you to think about lifting something.¡± ¡°Think?¡± Toru asked. ¡°Yes. The suits react to the micro changes your muscles go through when youplete actions. Even just thinking about something should affect them.¡± Nejire thought hard and eventually the veins in her arms bulged. ¡°What the hell?¡± ¡°The suits increase your strength,¡± Mei said. Moving to a barbell she turned a dial on it until it read 150 pounds. ¡°Lift this.¡± Toru walked over and picked it up. Grunting as she used both hands. ¡°Now try to lift it over your head.¡± Toru grunted and as she swung it the veins in her arms bulged. She caught herself from toppling over as she lifted it over her head. Laughing happily she asked, ¡°How is this happening?!¡± ¡°We can go over thatter. For now, let¡¯s have some fun,¡± I said. ¡°Ah yes, the sex,¡± Mei said. ¡°My bed is a little-¡° ¡°Not that,¡± I interrupted. ¡°Mei put on a suit. You¡¯re going out too.¡± ¡ª- ¡°Why do I have to jump?¡± Nejire asked, annoyed. ¡°I can fly.¡± ¡°What if you fought someone like Eraserhead? And he canceled your quirk? This suit is supposed to help you. Time to figure out what it can do.¡± Nejire frowned but nodded. Moving to a runners pose she focused straight ahead. Without warning she started running. The suits legs bulged and she jumped. Clearing the 15 feet easily she yelled happily as shended. ¡°See. Not so bad,¡± I said. Toru didn¡¯t hesitate to follow. ¡°Your turn Mei.¡± ¡°Why must I do this?¡± She asked, fear in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m made for studying and experimenting. Not doing.¡± ¡°You need to do it because there is more out there than theb, my dear,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s push beyond your fear. Besides, how can you improve them if you don¡¯t know their capabilities?¡± It took time but she jumped. Then we moved to the next rooftop and the next. By the time we made it to one 20 feet away they were all morefortable with the suits. Even Mei had a wide smile on her lips as we jumped and ran together. ¡°Gotta admit. This suit is pretty sweet,¡± Nejire said. ¡°You¡¯re a genius Mei.¡± ¡°I am,¡± Mei said. ¡°But Weston-¡° I stopped her with a look. ¡°Uh Weston has helped.¡± ¡°The sex is good, but I wouldn¡¯t call it helpful,¡± Nejire said. ¡°More of a distraction.¡± ¡°Fine, you can make yourself cum so hard you pass out,¡± I said. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was a bad thing,¡± Nejire said. Walking up she stared into my eyes as she frowned. ¡°Kiss.¡± I relented and kissed her. ¡°Yes, the sex is very helpful. Although it happens more than I originally allotted. The results have been worthwhile though. I find post-coitus is a great point of rity to work,¡± Mei said. ¡°Alright, stop with the sex talk. I¡¯m turned on enough,¡± Toru said. ¡°What about this foursome I heard about?¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Nejire asked. ¡°I mean, we are next to a love hotel,¡± I said with a wide smile as I pointed. ¡°Wow, what a coincidence,¡± Nejire said, rolling her eyes. Sighing, she looked at the 3 of us. ¡°Fine. I had sex with Weston and Toru the first day I met them. Might as well do you too.¡± ¡°You had sex with Toru?¡± Mei asked. ¡°Am I expected to join in a lesbian coupling? I had considered it some time ago because the male genitalia was not so appealing to me at the time. Would you show me what to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything of the sort,¡± Nejire said with a huff. ¡°We can kiss, but that¡¯s about all we do,¡± Toru said. ¡°But it might be hot to watch¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s hot, trust me,¡± I assured. ¡°Nope,¡± Nejire said. ¡°Let¡¯s freaking go before I change my mind.¡± The building wasn¡¯t terribly tall but we opted to take the stairs down. Once we were at the hotel I got a very weird look from the staff. I was surprised since they normally didn¡¯t ask questions. But there I was, a guy in normal clothes and 3 beautiful girls with skin tight different colored leather looking gear. I probably looked like some harem protagonist. We got to the room and Toru didn¡¯t hesitate to strip down. Turning invisible she said, ¡°Shower time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re awfullyfortable. Have you been to one of these before?¡± Nejire asked. ¡°Questions in the shower,¡± Toru said, grabbing her and Mei¡¯s hands. ¡°No boys allowed.¡± Chuckling, I picked up her costume and threw it to the side. The shower was in another room. The bed was king size with a thickforter on top. A mirror on the ceiling the room was a little more luxurious than thest time Toru and I got one. I heard the shower turn on and it wasn¡¯t long before the girls were giggling. Their voices muffled by the loud water I settled on thinking. Toru was right. I could do anything. ¡°What are my goals?¡± I mumbled. ¡°Limit kids that have to grow up like me in the future. There¡¯s no reason to lose a parent to a viin,¡± I said, putting up a finger. Viins had it too easy. There had to be a way to limit them. ¡°Steal AFO¡¯s quirk?¡± I put up a second finger. ¡°Would only be useful in this world though. And I¡¯d probably have to get quests to use the quirks outside this world. Then more challenger slots. Maybe I need to trick him into giving it to someone else.¡± ¡°Number 3. Make it so quirks aren¡¯t so regted,¡± I said. That was more government crap. A longer term goal. I wanted to continue on in this world past the canon. Realistically that was a goal to bepleted then. ¡°Any other goals?¡± I turned to the bathroom as the water turned off. ¡°Protect the girls,¡± I said. The most important of all. The trio walked out of the restroom in a line. Nejire in front and the visible Toru in back, they had their best sexy look on. Mei was as confused as ever. She was morefortable in her shop. ¡°Why are you dressed?¡± Toru asked, offended. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said and was quickly disrobing. ¡°We will help,¡± Nejire said. Her reservations pushed back when the deed was in front of her. She fought against her lust, but once she was naked she got horny. Much more open to fun now she grabbed my pants legs and pulled. Mei frowned but joined on the other side and Toru helped me with my shirt. They were gorgeous. Toru had perfect skin. A slight tan, her perky nipples and C cup breasts jiggled as she helped. Nejire was a little smaller in the chest but her long periwinkle hair made her an exotic goddess in my eyes. Mei was far less manicured as the other two. Some grease stains still on her body I could tell they had tried to scrub them off. But the grease persisted. They made her all the prettier. A full chest with tiny nipples her pink hair was almost as unruly as Toru¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯ve been in a funk. Let us help you out of it,¡± Toru whispered as my underwear was pulled off. Nejire moved to the head of my dick and began to move up and down the shaft. Going about half way down she stared up at me. Toru kissed my cheek but opted to move down. Her face moving to my groin she licked the part of my shaft that Nejire couldn¡¯t get to. Mei watched for a moment. Treating it like a science experiment as she studied them. Until Nejire pulled the girl in and she began mirroring Toru¡¯s lip movements. My cock was covered with mouths and tongues. I groaned as the wondrous act continued on. Nejire pulled up and began licking my ns and to my pleasure Toru and Mei did the same. Simply licking below the head and up to the tip I felt a new kind of blowjob. Breathing in and out heavily my legs tried to buck from the sensations but Nejire kept me rooted to the bed. Their tongues touching now and again as they licked the head slowly I loved every movement they made. Nejire¡¯s hands moving to my balls she continued to kiss and lick. Toru and Mei¡¯s lips touched as they kissed with my ns in between them. I felt my orgasm build. My eyes closing I focused on the sensations as they moaned, licking me over and over. My eyes looked up. Watching the trio go at my cock from the mirror above us. When I came I couldn¡¯t help but yell out as a thick glob of cum shot outnding on my abs. The girls continued licking. Never slowing as shot after shot came out of me. Ropes of cum soon littered my stomach as they kissed. When I couldn¡¯t take it anymore Toru moved and began to lick up the cum. Nejire joined her. Both moaning from the taste. ¡°That was¡­stimting,¡± Mei admitted with a sigh. ¡°What else can you do with multiple partners?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show you,¡± Toru said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you uh sit on his face.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take my seat,¡± Nejire said. Standing up she didn¡¯t hesitate to line herself up with my dick. Moving down slowly she gasped as I began to coat my skin in chakra. ¡°Fucking amazing every time. You¡¯re dick is like soaked in-I don¡¯t know some drug,¡± Nejire said. She began to cum as I humped up into her. As she dropped down the rest of the way Mei straddled my face. I didn¡¯t hesitate to grab her thighs and begin to eat her out. My tongue moving along her slit I humped Nejire and the girls were cumming hard. I could sense Toru watching on the side of the bed. Her Haki practically leaking lust as she turned invisible and began ying with herself. I focused on the 2 overtop me. Mei and Nejire yelling out with each movement I channeled chakra everywhere. Causing them intense orgasms I was surprised when Mei pulled Nejire¡¯s face to hers. Kissing her deeply. Nejire fought it for a moment but as she started to cum again Mei licked along her neck. Experimenting in every aspect of life. Toru couldn¡¯t take it any longer as she watched. Moving to the 2 kissing girls she began to y with them. Still invisible I was sure it gave her some kind of anonymity as she squeezed their asses or licked them. The girls were a moaning mess on top of me. My hand moved to y with Nejire and the trio started cumming as one. Legs squeezing my head, a drenched cunt choking my cock, and my girlfriend¡¯s hands wrapped around my forearm I came into Nejire with a groan. Filling her up she cried out as my chakra sshed her insides. Her nails digging into me she took it all. Soon she was moving off and Mei was taking a turn. Toru began to kiss me and lick off her juices as Mei began to ride me. The nerdy girl crying out she no longer tried to experiment as rocking back and forth took all of her effort. ¡°I fucking love you,¡± Toru moaned in between kisses. ¡°I love you,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m gonna need your ass.¡± She bit her lip, but as she looked into my eyes she nodded. I smiled wide and refocused on Mei. Fucking her hard she became a sputtering mess under my attention. Pulling at her own tits she squirted up my abs and stopped her mind thinking of new problems as pleasure filled her mental capacity. When I came in her she opted for a break as well. I rolled over onto Toru. My dick lining up with her pussy she bit her lip as I moved it down to her ass. She squealed but didn¡¯t stop me. Pulling water chakra from me I moved some to my dick and her ass to help lube it up. Moving in slightly she grabbed onto my arm as her eyes closed. ¡°I love you,¡± I said, kissing her lips as I moved in slowly. ¡°Your personality. Your looks. Who you are when no one else is looking. Who only I get to see. I love every bit of you.¡± ¡°So fucking deep,¡± she grunted when I was half way in. ¡°Start making it feel good. Then you can tell me how much you love me.¡± Iughed loudly and poured chakra into her. She came almost instantly. Her mouth taking the shape of an O she tightened her ass around my dick as I started moving in and out. ¡°Holy fuck I love you,¡± she moaned. ¡°Your cock. It¡¯s perfect. Your strength uhh other shit you said. I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m all yours Weston. Start-start ying with my pussy too.¡± I nodded, kissing her as my hand moved to her clit. Using my Tremor quirk I lightly hit her clit with it, making it vibrate. Her eyes rolling to the back of her head I could tell she was enjoying it as I made her cum harder. Moving in and out about 3 quarters of the way her tight ass felt heavenly as I sped up. Toru cried out. Pulling me to her as she dug her nails into my back. Her face next to my head she moaned with each thrust. ¡°I want to marry you,¡± she rasped. ¡°Every day could be this.¡± I pulled back locking eyes with her. ¡°Not-not today. But someday I-¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I said without hesitation. ¡°We will get married someday.¡± A wide smile appeared on her face. Some tears in her eyes she pulled me back. Kissing me hard I started jackhammering into her harder. It wasn¡¯t long until the sentimental moment had turned from words to actions. We fucked harder than I could ever remember. Loud ps sounded as my dick mmed into her. Toru gasped and yelled as she came. I sped up and when I did cum I filled her ass up beyond full. My dick releasing a huge amount into the woman I loved. ¡°Fucking amazing,¡± Toru said. ¡°Go clean up and we can go again.¡± Mischief in her eyes I could tell she was serious. I looked over to Nejire and Mei. Mei had somehow talked the older girl into experimenting more. The girls kissed slowly. I guessed they hadn¡¯t heard Toru and I. It wasn¡¯t long until I was off to the shower to clean up. But the trio joined me and it became Mei¡¯s turn to brag about what I did for her. Then they were all demanding I clean all of them. Either way I was starting to feel better about the world. I wasn¡¯t sure I would stick to my n. But I¡¯d stick to the world and figure it out from there. That was my n anyway, until I noticed a new notification.
Challenge 3 will begin within 30 days
¡°Fuck,¡± I mumbled as I read it. Doing math in my head as I thought over it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Toru asked. ¡°Uh nothing,¡± I said. I was in limbo on quests at the moment. I was working on one as my Anti-Hero by killing Viins, but there was no way in hell to end the canon in that time. Not if I wanted to do what I nned in the world. ¡°World Escape,¡± I mumbled. It all turned ck. CHAPTER 282 POWER SYSTEMS CHAPTER 282 POWER SYSTEMS I was in the red room of course. ¡°Shit, 30 days¡­¡± I mumbled. ¡°Need something for the next challenge.¡± Looking around the rooms I made a quick n. Bringing up my status screen I had forgotten to use what I received for beating Chisaki. Using the Pet Evolution on Nibi, making her Level 3. My Bonus Upgrade I tried to use on Medium Psychic Resistance, but received a message.
WARNING: Higher Tier Upgrade Required.
¡°Damn,¡± I said. Using it on Mental Resistance it was upgraded to Minor Mental Resistance. Last I used my Weakness Eliminator on myself.
Please choose which (1) weakness to eliminate.
Empathic Psychic Link (3)
Devil Fruit Lock
Haki Impurities
It wasn¡¯t really a contest. I used it on Haki Impurities. After a few seconds I felt the reservoir for my Chakra harden further. With Conqueror¡¯s Haki it was already thick, but as the Impurities were removed I felt the strong reservoir be stronger somehow. Brighter as I felt the power grow inside me. I let out a sigh as pain passed and I studied my screen.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: One Piece
World 1 Quest:
World 2: My Hero Academia*
World 2 Quest:
World 3: Berserk
World 3 Quest:
World 4: One Punch Man
World 4 Quest: Get to S-ss
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Dual Processing
Pet: Nibi - Level 3 Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
6 Challenger Slots World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Give and Take Quirk
Conqueror''s Haki
Cross World Summoning
Chakra Sense
Berserker Mode
Search Quirk*
Nen
Tremor Devil Fruit
Bonuses Increased Intellect
5 Challenger Slots Hardened Skin
Increased Vision
Drug Resistance
Medium Psychic Resistance
Venom Resistance
Minor Identity Theft Resistance
Smooth Tongue
Minor Mental Resistance
Fertility Control
Body Mod Resistance
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
3 Challenger Slots Seastone Jitte Stored
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights* Stored (3)
Hero Costume
Reject Dial Stored (2)
Gantz Armor Stored (40)
Gantz Sword Stored
Baria Reef Map
Condom Stored (402)
Anti-Hero Costume Stored
Chakra Paper Stored (4996)
Full Heal Stored
World Choice Stored
Currency: Berrie 6,084,112
1 Challenger Slot Yen 1,184,121,449
Ryo 5,310,951
Gold 3,599.82
Zeni 195,424
Jenny 398,221,479
I could use the World Choice to find a new world in a different hall, but decided to leave it forter. No, after more and more thought I knew that a door had been calling to metely. I had fought Chisaki, and it had been so easy that I was given a quest to make it harder. It was time to truly challenge myself. ¡°Who knows, maybe they¡¯re not as strong as I remember,¡± I mumbled as I stared at the Dragon Ball Z World Door. Letting out a sigh I stepped forward into the door. ¡ª I was in Central City. I guessed it was called that because it was near the center of the continent. But I didn¡¯t know the area well enough to verify. I¡¯d been on the trail of Yamcha, and it was high time I found him. With plenty of cheat skills at my beck and call I made 8 shadow clones. The clones ran off in 8 different directions. Now I had time to handle other matters. I looked down at my body. I was wearing a simple shirt and jeans, but the top of my head was still bald. I wasn¡¯t a fan of the bald look so I began channeling Lust chakra into my head. Back in Naruto World during my long training arc I had learned to use the second phase of my Endurance skill, Epitome. When building up chakra I could change my body how I wanted. At first this took months to take effect. Changing a little bit at a time as I made myself taller or my jawline more defined. I had been doing it with most of my younger bodies. Layering a huge amount of chakra to make myself a quarter-inch taller each day. The work was a slow process and didn¡¯t happen overnight. Now I really wanted to change my hair. Hair was much easier to change than bones and flesh. The body knew what to do. Simply charging the top of my scalp with chakra I kept the mental image of what my hair normally looked like forefront in my mind. Ever so slowly hair sprouted on my head like a chia pet. My scalp itched like crazy. But I pushed on. More chakra moving up I was stimting growth. I was also able to do this method to speed up healing, but it was taxing. When my hair was a good half-inch long I stopped the work. Waiting on a park bench my clones were doing plenty of work searching for Yamcha. I decided to y with my Search quirk. I was always interested in how the quirks worked. Like my own was simply the transfer of energy. Todoroki who could make ice was the conversion of his own energy into fire or ice. Midoriya¡­who the hell knew how his quirk supposedly worked. The Search quirk, what was it? When I met someone did some of my energy leak into them, allowing me to track them? Did that energy then keep an eye on them, linking us together forever? Or was it as simple as knowing them made it so I could hone in on their specific energy? All of these skills and quirks had to work somehow. You couldn¡¯t do something without giving up something in return. The energy of my body was typically the fare required to use the skills, but as I tried to learn my skills, I had an ultimate goal. Could I mix them? Chakra was exined to me as a mix of spiritual energy and physical energy. Haki was pure spiritual energy. Nen was my life force. My quirk was¡­something special about me. Just like my devil fruit. But there had to be something different about my body that was able to change and interact with the world. Whether that was causing vibrations or pulling and pushing energy. The reason that I was thinking about this was the fact that I could potentially learn Chi. I couldn¡¯t sense anything different about the body of me in this world. Where was my chi, and how was it different from my other powers?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start at the beginning. Chakra. I was able to sense that when I was about 10 years old in Naruto World. What do I know about chakra? Some people have a huge amount like Naruto. Others not so much. In Naruto World people didn¡¯t have chakra originally. The rabbit goddess ate the fruit and awoke it. Which was why no other world or people should have chakra. How I understand it, chakra is your spiritual and physical energy mixed. So as your body and spirit be stronger, so does your chakra. Got it,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°It is centered at my core and travels throughout and outside my body via pathways like veins.¡± ¡°Next I learned Haki. Back in the day I was able to sense it right away when I got my One Piece World body. A change from my Naruto body, the Haki was a container for my chakra. Everything has Spiritual energy. Observation Haki would be useless if they didn¡¯t. So technically I could teach my girls to call upon their Haki. But it takes forever to learn to harness it. I am sure that there is something special about the people in One Piece world that allowed them to sense and use it more easily. Or maybe my supposed royal blood in that world made it easier for me.¡± I let out a sigh. Sitting on a park bench as I thought people gave me a wide berth as I talked to myself. ¡°Haki is spiritual energy, in and simple. So my soul¡¯s energy? I can see that. I can sense other spiritual energy with it. But also bring it out to my skin to make me stronger and defend me.¡± ¡°Next I learned my quirk. How the fuck does it work? Back when I was 4 I identally pulled energy from a ss of water. Freezing it. The power simply happened. But there has to be something special about me. How does the quirk work? I¡¯m a medium for energy transference. So I am controlling all the energy around me. Is my body talking to it? So freaking confusing,¡± I grumbled. ¡°Toga¡¯s body aches for blood to activate her quirk. Midoriya¡¯s body supposedly yearned for a quirk after his was taken. So my body has the answer, somehow,¡± I said. ¡°Need to think on that more. My Search quirk as well is powered by something. I just don¡¯t know what.¡± ¡°And finally my Devil Fruit,¡± I said. ¡°I had to eat a fruit to awaken the power. So that means I absorbed some type of superpower.¡± I could feel a part of my brain that knew how to ess the power. A simple shifting of my mindset to call upon huge tremors. ¡°Sound is simply vibration. My power is basically a huge vibrator¡­ moving on. Vibration is energy. So I must be forcing energy out into the air around me. Causing vibrations to happen.¡± I essed the power and flicked my finger. The finger stopped against the air, like hitting an invisible wall. Tiny spiderweb fractures in the air appeared where my finger hit. The air in front of me vibrated and pebbles shook. ¡°So cool,¡± I said. ¡°Back burner on my quirks and devil fruit. The other powers are energy inside my body that I can train and make stronger. My body should have Chi. So how do I use it?¡± As I considered it I was surprised to gain memories of one of my clones. ¡°That was quick,¡± I said standing up. ¡°Time to get Yamcha.¡± CHAPTER 283 HEARTBREAK CHAPTER 283 HEARTBREAK I walked over to the body slumped in the alley. Wearing a set of simple cloth clothes he wasn¡¯t in the sequenced red uniform, or was it orange? But the guy looked about right. Grabbing a fistful of his ck hair I lifted his head to see the X-shaped scar on his left cheek. ¡°Yamcha!¡± I barked. The man didn¡¯t react. The smell of liquor wafting off of him it was easy to see that he was as drunk as a skunk. I had sent my 8 clones in 8 different directions throughout the city. Some asked people if they knew the guy, another went to a police station making up a story about getting beat up by Yamcha. The clone that had found him was one that simply ran around trying to find a popr attraction in the city to luck upon him. My clone found Yamcha by the intense Spiritual Energy Yamcha let off. I had learned a long time ago that the more spiritual energy someone had, the stronger they were. Yamcha let off the most I had ever seen in one person. Not an impossibly huge amount, but enough for my clone to sense him by simply running by. I was getting excited at the thought of training in the world. Though I didn¡¯t have all the time I would like, I still had enough to at least get the story started. ¡°Yamcha!¡± I yelled again. The guy groaned and dropped to the side. ¡°Idiot,¡± I mumbled, pulling water-chakra from me. I sshed it on him hard. He woke up with a yell. ¡°Fuck! What?!¡± He yelled, I sprayed more water on him. ¡°Stuoppit!¡± He sputtered as I kept it going. ¡°You need a bath,¡± I said. ¡°Freaking reek of booze.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± He yelled kicking out at me but I dodged away from it easily. I let the water lessen as he became soaked and then some. ¡°Wanna fight?!¡± ¡°I do,¡± I said with a smile as I crouched down in front of him. I pulled a handful of gold out of my screen. It had turned into the currency from the Harem world. Intricate designs on either side. The coin was rather fancy. ¡°But how about I pay you instead?¡± His eyes widened as he noticed the gold. Squinting, he looked up at me. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Rather than exin in an alley I helped him up and he directed me to a little diner. Sitting in a booth I had plenty of zeni, the currency of DBZ World, so I knew I would be paying. ¡°Did you have to make me soaked?¡± Yamcha crumbled as he continued to drip water from his body. ¡°You needed a bath,¡± I assured. ¡°Coffee, ck,¡± he ordered as a server came up. ¡°Meat too. Lots of it.¡± ¡°Just get us a bunch of bacon and eggs,¡± I said to the waitress. She nodded and went off. Bringing back a couple of cups of coffee soon enough. ¡°What the hell do you want, kid?¡± Yamcha asked after he took a sip from the coffee. Letting out a sigh as it touched his lips. I looked down at my body. I was 16 years old. ¡°What are you, like 30?¡± ¡°24,¡± Yamcha said, offended. I tried to think back to the manga. What age would that make Goku? At the start of Dragonball I was pretty sure Goku was 12 or 13. I thought he had said 13 when he first fought in the World¡¯s Martial Arts Tournament. Bulma said she was 16 when she and Goku met. I was almost positive Yamcha was the same age as her. So that would make Goku 20 now? I couldn¡¯t remember how old Goku was at the start of DBZ, but I doubted he was only 20. I might be lucky and have some time until Raditz attacked. ¡°Whatever,¡± I said as I studied him. Focused on his coffee he looked exactly like what a drunk should. Dirty and greasy hair. A terrible mustache and beard that no self respecting adult would bother to grow. Patchy and ragged, some people didn¡¯t have the genes for beards. His clothes dripping water he stank too. Like sweat left on clothes for weeks until it became moldy. ¡°What do you want?¡± Yamcha grumbled as he noticed me studying him. ¡°I want to know if you¡¯re really Yamcha,¡± I admitted. ¡°That¡¯s my name,¡± he said. I could suddenly sense him with my quirk, which would be good in case he decided to run. ¡°The Yamcha that has fought in the World Martial Art Tournaments? Member of the Taitan baseball team?¡± I asked. He stiffened, his mouth frowning. ¡°What about it?!¡± He barked as our food arrived. ¡°Nothing, just, not what I expected for one of the strongest men in the world,¡± I said. ¡°Ha strongest,¡± Yamcha said. ¡°Guess you don¡¯t know how low I cedst tournament.¡± ¡°Still, you¡¯ve been to Korin Tower, right? I mean, you¡¯re strong.¡± ¡°How do you know about that?¡± He asked in between bites. ¡°I know a lot of stuff. You¡¯re¡­a legend,¡± I lied. ¡°One of the what? 10 strongest people on the. That¡¯s a feat in itself.¡± His chest swelled with pride as his Haki leaked much more pride than he showed. ¡°I¡¯m a legend?¡± He asked, almost hopeful. ¡°Oh yeah,¡± I lied. He deserved to be a legend, but the world was so big and the Z warriors weren¡¯t as good at publicity as Hercule was, so they were forgotten easily. ¡°I was hoping to learn from you.¡± ¡°Learn what?¡± He asked, surprised. ¡°Martial Arts,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve been training since I was a kid. Rather than learn from someone weak though, I wanted to learn from you.¡± I could feel that thepliments were working on him, but then he frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not a good trainer, kid.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Weston,¡± I corrected. ¡°Whatever,¡± he mumbled as his Haki became weaker. ¡°I haven¡¯t fought in a while.¡± ¡°I thought you were on the baseball team.¡± ¡°Yeah, I gotta survive somehow. The pay is good, but season is over.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you,¡± I said, dropping a stack of gold coins on the table. The sound of them clinking perked the man¡¯s ears up. His eyes sparkled as he studied the gold, but then he frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t need money,¡± he said. ¡°I need help.¡± ¡°Help?¡± I asked. ¡°With what?¡± ¡°Women,¡± he admitted. ¡°I need to get over someone.¡± ¡°Oh shit,¡± I said. My hand running across my short hair. ¡°Did Bulma break up with you again?¡± I felt his spiritual energy spike as his anger red. ¡°What do you know about it?!¡± He yelled. ¡°Calm down,¡± I hissed as people looked at us. ¡°I know things, alright. So what? She dump you and you¡¯re drowning your sorrows?¡± One of the ssic themes in Dragon Ball was Yamcha and Bulma dating like highschoolers. Getting together and breaking up every other week. He calmed down. A tear came to his eye as he exined, ¡°When we won the League Tournament. A girl kissed me on television. I didn¡¯t even know her! Bulma saw and¡­¡± ¡°Broke up with you, I get it. So what do you want? Just a rebound? Or you want Bulma back?¡± I asked. ¡°Fuck her,¡± he growled, but I could tell his spiritual energy ached for her. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not good at this. I know if I can get someone else I can get over her.¡± I doubted that. Chewing my lip I leaned back in the booth as I studied him. ¡°Okay, so if I can get you a date, you¡¯ll train me?¡± I asked. Doubting it would work that way. But if I could instill myself with him, maybe I could get what I wanted. But I hated drama. Krillin was starting to sound like a better option. ¡°You think you can get me a date?¡± He asked. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s my speciality,¡± I said with a smile. I had plenty of money. The man looked gullible enough to fall for ady of the night. ¡°But we will have to clean you up a little.¡± He put a wide hopeful smile on his face. His energy expelling hope he finished up his meal and we were on our way. ¡°First you need to be Pretty Womaned,¡± I said as we walked down the street. ¡°What?¡± He asked, each step sobering him up. ¡°We need to get you a makeover. Get rid of that terrible beard. Haircut. Cut your nails. Were you digging your grave with those?¡± I asked as I noticed all the dirt under his nails. ¡°I don¡¯t do that kind of crap. I¡¯m a fighter,¡± Yamcha said. ¡°You do if you want a woman,¡± I corrected. One of my clones had found me a nice shopping za so we headed that way. ¡°You really think some woman wants a guy that can¡¯t take care of himself? They don¡¯t want to have to wipe your ass. They want an adult. Someone that has their crap together. Trust me, you¡¯ll feel more confident with a new set of clothes.¡± We got to the za and it was actually pretty nice. Hundreds of people walking around between different shops. I took us to a spa first. Throwing money around we were let right in. Yamcha showered for the first time in a week. I had them burn the clothes he was in and tipped a guy to run and get us a cheap pair of clothes for him. I bought us massages because I might as well enjoy myself. It wasn¡¯t going to hurt me to take a day to rx. After the massages he looked far more rxed. But he was still pretty scraggly. The nicedies at the spa directed us to a hairstylist. He got a shave and I had them cut his hair. He fought and bitched the entire time but he looked like a professional when it was over. His hair slicked to the side he was a new man. After a manicure and pedicure the man¡¯s spiritual energy was far more clear. The inside reflecting his outward appearance. Bitching far less after each step of the process he was a finally sober as we were fitted up for suits. ¡°How much money do you have?¡± He asked, staring into the mirror as he studied his appearance in the mirror. ¡°Enough. Now, time for the most important step,¡± I said. ¡°Tell me about your rtionship experience.¡± ¡°Bulma,¡± he said. ¡°Seriously?¡± I asked, annoyed. ¡°You¡¯ve been with 1 girl?¡± ¡°How many have you been with?!¡± He asked angrily. ¡°Enough,¡± I assured. ¡°So how did you 2 meet?¡± ¡°Oh jeez,¡± he said. Thinking back it took him a while to answer. ¡°I tried to mug her.¡± ¡°She get Stockholm Syndrome?¡± I asked. Pretending to be surprised. ¡°No,¡± he said with augh. ¡°I kept running into her. Things progressed. We¡¯ve been dating for years.¡± ¡°And you don¡¯t want her back?¡± I made sure. ¡°No, screw her. I¡¯m sick of her games. I kept trying to tell her-¡° ¡°Yeah, yeah, you didn¡¯t kiss the girl,¡± I said. I was starting to doubt his story myself. ¡°So to meet women you have to go where they are. Know of any big clubs around here?¡± ¡°Clubs?¡± ¡°Yeah, bars. ces they like to dance and have fun. Not back alley streets where you normally pass out for the night.¡± ¡°I know a couple. But I¡¯m not the best at talking to them,¡± Yamcha admitted. ¡°Dude, they¡¯re women. They make up half the poption. It¡¯s not hard.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s not supposed to be, but I get all flustered and nervous.¡± ¡°Yamcha, you are one of the strongest people in the world. How can you not talk to girls?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± He said angrily. ¡°Alright, fine,¡± I said. Stepping up to him I studied him in the mirror. ¡°What if I make you¡­more handsome?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What if it wasn¡¯t your face they saw?¡± I asked. ¡°What if¡­¡± I did a hand seal and poured chakra on him. Making him look like Sasuke. ¡°Woah,¡± he said, staring at the mirror wide eyed. He was in his suit, but his face was that of Sasuke. ¡°I¡¯m handsome.¡± ¡°Exactly. So girls will want you,¡± I said feeling more confident about my n. ¡°Let¡¯s go get some food. Get used to your face and we can see what you¡¯refortable with.¡± Yamcha winked at himself. Enjoying the face a little too much. ¡°Okay,¡± he said, far more confident than he had been since I met him. ¡ª- I kissed the cat-girl as I walked backward into my hotel room. She had patches of fur on random parts of her body. Her hands and legs appeared to be the only exception. They were all human skin. About a 50/50 split between cat and human I had naturally gravitated toward her. The world of DBZ was a very peculiar ce. About 75% of the people were regr humans. Another 25% were basically human animals. One of the first characters introduced in the manga was a pig-man named Oolong, and I had no idea what the hell Chioatzu was. So when we went to the club I decided to try my luck with a different species. Thus my new friend Heather. She wasn¡¯t a full on cat-woman like I had seen in the show and manga, but more human. I didn¡¯t think I could sleep with someone with too much fur. Beastiality was not something I was interested in. But I couldn¡¯t say no to some strange. ¡°You¡¯re so good at that,¡± Heather purred as my hands snuck down into her skirt. Her ass was smooth, fur starting up her back. A long tail sticking out where her fur ended she had gray fur with white streaks. Her ass was muscr and firm. It was a weird feeling to have nothing but fur in my hand, but life was about new experiences. ¡°You¡¯re not half bad yourself,¡± Imented as her tan fur-less hand moved into my pants. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the girl or living the dream of having a cat-girl, but I was extra turned on. She gasped as her hand grabbed onto my dick. ¡°Holy cow,¡± she cursed as she gripped it. ¡°That¡¯s uh quite the handful there.¡± I really wanted to do a ¡®I think it will be puurfect¡¯ joke, but I wanted to have sex with her. Not chase her off. ¡°I¡¯ll go slow,¡± I promised. Picking her up her long tail swayed as I walked her to the bed. Dropping her down I lifted her ck tight skirt to reveal that her legs were hairless. Curious what I would find I inched the skirt up until I revealed her pussy. It was all skin. The fur extended about halfway up her thighs from her ass cheeks but in the front was hairless and perfect. I didn¡¯t hesitate to lick her puffy lips from bottom to top. She purred much louder as I did so. Gasping as my hands gripped her ass cheeks or tail she kicked as I focused on her lower lips. Channeling some chakra it wasn¡¯t long until she was cumming. Her hands gripping the back of my head she let out a cry as she tried to pull away. I kept her in ce, licking her harder as she tried to fight it. When she stopped convulsing I slowed down until the aftershocks of her body spasming stopped. ¡°Holy hell,¡± she moaned. I looked up to her perfect face. Wide cheeks, there were no whiskers sticking out, but she did have cat eyes. Her hair ck, gray cat ears stuck out of the top of her head. Releasing her pussy I leaned overtop of her. Pulling up her shirt to reveal her firm B cup tits. Gray fur lined underneath and overtop her breasts, but the rest were hairless. Her dark erect nipples poked up at me. ¡°Take me already,¡± she gasped as my hard dick pressed against her. ¡°I have condoms,¡± I said pulling one out. ¡°Fuck that. I want that dick all natural,¡± she purred as she looked at it between us wide eyed. ¡°You on something to prevent¡­?¡± I checked. With my track record I wasn¡¯t the best at this sort of thing. ¡°I¡¯m not in heat. We are good,¡± she assured. ¡°You go into heat?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Every few months,¡± she said. I ignored my own inhibitions with that. Lining myself up I dove in. She came hard. Literally meowing loudly as she did. I wasn¡¯t sure whether I was turned on or not, but I went with it. Pushing in further her sharp canines bit into me. I shoved the rest of the way in as she cried out louder. ¡°Shit-shit-shit,¡± she gasped. ¡°You are huge!¡± Herrge cat eyes bore into me as I groaned from her ever tightening cunt. ¡°You feel so good,¡± I groaned. She really did have a different type of pussy than a regr human. I wasn¡¯t sure what it was but I could feel a difference. Almost tighter. I could feelyers of muscle restricting me from exiting her. ¡°Shut up and fuck me,¡± she growled. Purring louder than before I could feel it in her entire body. She practically vibrated, making my dick feel it. ¡°Fuck,¡± I grunted and started humping into her again. The restrictive muscles made it all the better as I pulled out. It felt like she was trying to keep me in. She was so strong. But as she lost herself to the lust she meowed and growled with every thrust. Cumming harder as I felt my own orgasm quickly approach. But I wasn¡¯t done with her. Pulling out I flipped her around. Moving her tail out of the way I lined myself up again. ¡°The definition of irony is cats doing it doggy style,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but say and mmed into her. ¡°Fucking fuck!¡± She cried as her human hands held onto the mattress. Long nails dug into theforter as she took all of me. But the new pussy was far too good. It wasn¡¯t long until I was cumming in her as deep as I could. She purred louder and the vibration hit my balls, making each spurt stronger than thest. When I was empty I leaned over her. Kissing her smooth cheek as our sexes met. ¡°That was¡­fuck,¡± she gasped as she continued to purr. Not as strong now she hummed happily. ¡°I agree,¡± I said. ¡°Again?¡± ¡°Please,¡± she whispered. When my refractory period ended I was mming into her once more. The cat-girl showed me how flexible she actually was. Holding her legs over her head I pounded in until she couldn¡¯t go on anymore. ¡°I uh go into heat here in a few weeks,¡± she mumbled tiredly. ¡°You should join me.¡± ¡°Oh yeah¡­not for a kid I hope,¡± I said. ¡°Fuck no. But I feel like you could keep up,¡± she whispered. Her eyes half lidded. Before I could answer she was asleep. Chuckling I shook my head, I doubted I¡¯d be in the area for it, but it sounded fun. With her out I decided it was time to see how the other one was going. After a quick shower I walked out to find the fully human girl sitting on the couch. ¡°Where¡¯s Yamcha?¡± I asked. She looked up and nudged her head to the other room. ¡°What happened? I thought you said you could take care of him.¡± ¡°Dude, most people want prostitutes for someone to talk to,¡± she said, annoyed. ¡°I did my best. But he was crying about some girl naked Bulma the whole time. He was asleep soon after that.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I groaned. ¡°Thanks anyway.¡± I pulled out double what she¡¯d asked for. Tossing it on the coffee table in front of her she eyed me. ¡°Sounds like the cat girl had fun,¡± the woman noted. She was older, probablyte 20s. Dark purple hair. It had been easy enough to find her at one of the bars we went to. She had been scanning for prospective John¡¯s and I paid her to act interested in Yamcha. While she buttered him up I found Heather. The Sasuke face had given him plenty of confidence but I guessed not enough. ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m a fun ride,¡± I said with a wink. ¡°Care for a turn?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your money,¡± she said standing up. Pulling her arms into her dress she dropped it to the ground without hesitation. Fully nude after some simple motions I marveled at her immacte body. Perfect pert breasts, manicured pubes, there wasn¡¯t any part of her body out of ce. But I was sure to wear a condom just in case. It wasn¡¯t long until she was riding me on the couch. Cumming hard she had far more endurance than Heather. Large breasts in my face I wasn¡¯t about to say no to a fun time. Heartbreak or not. CHAPTER 284 KAME HOUSE CHAPTER 284 KAME HOUSE ¡°Why the hell do you need me?¡± Yamcha asked as we got off the ne. ¡°We had a deal, Yamcha,¡± I said. ¡°I got you a girl. Not my fault if you can¡¯t close the deal.¡± ¡°Close the deal?¡± He asked, confused. Sasuke¡¯s face was no longer on, he was far less confident. ¡°She was nice, but I doubted she would have wanted to go further.¡± ¡°Dude, she came back with us to our hotel room,¡± I said. ¡°Of course she was willing to go further.¡± I didn¡¯t bother to tell him I¡¯d paid her to sleep with him. ¡°No way. She was just nice,¡± Yamcha said as we walked through the small airport. ¡°Yamcha¡­¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°Nevermind. Just stick to the deal.¡± ¡°Yeah, but why do you want to go to Kame House?¡± He asked. ¡°You said you couldn¡¯t sense any Chi in me-¡° I said but was cut off. ¡°Ki, it¡¯s ki,¡± he corrected. ¡°Whatever,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯d like Master Roshi to tell me why.¡± ¡°That old perv. Good luck with that,¡± Yamcha mumbled. ¡°His ce is about 100 miles that way.¡± ¡°Cool, we uh gonna run or¡­¡± ¡°Screw that,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry and still hungover.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I growled. Making water-chakra, I pooled the puddle in front of me and froze it. ¡°Jump on.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of weird skills. But this takes the cake,¡± Yamcha said as he studied therge disc. ¡°How do you do it? I feel energy, but it¡¯s different.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Come on,¡± I said, stepping onto it. He whispered under his breath but got on. I lifted us up in the air and flew us in the direction he pointed. Trees everywhere, we flew in silence. Thendscape changed to a mix of sand and trees as we ate the miles away. ¡°How long since you¡¯ve been back here?¡± ¡°2 years or so,¡± he said. ¡°Bulma better not be here.¡± ¡°What the hell man. You know she¡¯s just a chick. If she doesn¡¯t want you, why would you want her?¡± ¡°She and I are meant to be together. You don¡¯t know her. One second she is¡­¡± he continued on. I could hear the love in his voice. It was pretty awkward. I felt a little bad knowing she¡¯d dump him for an alien prince. I was never a big fan of Bulma or Chichi. If things stuck to canon, Vegeta could have her in my book. Although I did want to get close to her. I just didn¡¯t want to risk Trunks not being born. We flew over the ocean, Yamcha still babbling on as we sped up. Eventually I saw it far ahead. A little ind only about 75 feet across there was a small pink house with a red roof on it. Small porch out front I didn¡¯t see anyone outside, but as we drew closer I could feel him. ¡°Master Roshi!¡± Yamcha yelled as he jumped off the ice. ¡°Roshi! Come out.¡± Inded and made a move to go inside but Yamcha¡¯s hand stopped me. ¡°Never go into Roshi¡¯s house,¡± he said. ¡°What? Why?¡± I asked. ¡°Feels like he¡¯s alone,¡± Yamcha said, getting serious. ¡°The old man is a little¡­pervy.¡± ¡°Yeah so,¡± I said. This wasn¡¯t news to me. ¡°He is usually doing¡­you know.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Doing stuff,¡± Yamcha said, blushing. ¡°He lives alone¡­¡± ¡°Wh-Oh seriously?¡± I asked surprised. ¡°He¡¯s jerking it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Yamcha groaned, ufortable. ¡°If no one¡¯s here he spends his time looking at magazines. It¡¯s best to wait for him toe out, trust me.¡± ¡°Well shit,¡± I said, staring at the screened door. I could feel strong Spiritual Energy. I tuned out what the Energy felt like. ¡°How longs it usually take for him to-¡° ¡°I¡¯ve waited out here over an hour before,¡± Yamcha admitted. He sat on the beach and looked out onto the ocean. I considered just barging in, but I wanted to make a good impression. ¡°What can you tell me about Ki?¡± I asked as I sat down next to him. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°How¡¯d you learn it? How do you use it? What the hell is it?¡± I asked. ¡°Hmm,¡± Yamcha said as he leaned back. A far cry from the drunk I found he still had his hair slicked to the side. Almost a real professional human being next to me I was more willing to ept his words. ¡°I was a bandit when I was younger. 16 maybe. I was pretty strong but then ran into Bulma and her friend. The kid freaking kicked my ass.¡± I nodded. Goku did that to pretty much all of his friends. ¡°After that I decided to be stronger. I was obsessed with wolves. Went into the mountains. Trained like crazy. I made this move. Wolf-fang fist. I focused all my strength when I was using the move. I went to the World¡¯s Martial Arts Tournament. I thought I was strong then. What a joke,¡± he chuckled to himself. ¡°I fought Master Roshi. Did my Wolf-fang fist. The old man did the same move against me, only about twice as strong after seeing it once. He kicked my ass. After that I begged him to train me. I was strong, but most all of what I knew was self taught. He trained me how to channel my Ki. Focus strength. Be truly strong.¡± ¡°So what is it? Ki?¡± ¡°Life energy was how he talked about it,¡± Yamcha said. ¡°Your strength. Not everyone can use or ess it. First you train to use it in your body. To strengthen yourself. You only have so much energy. It¡¯s easy to make the mistake of using it all in a punch. Then you''re SOL if something happens.¡± ¡°When you¡¯re good enough you can actually push it out of your body,¡± Yamcha said. Extending his hand out a bright blue ball appeared then shot out over the water. I had witnessed it and was surprised to find that it was like his Haki had left him. But I hadn¡¯t sensed his spiritual energy shift or lessen whatsoever. I wasn¡¯t sure what the hell was going on. ¡°How about a spar,¡± I said standing up. ¡°I¡¯m curious how I stack up.¡± ¡°Been a while since I¡¯ve fought,¡± Yamcha admitted. ¡°But sure.¡± I moved a few paces away and began to ess my powers. I remembered a scene in Dragonball where Yamcha and Krillin were running along a car while they trained for the Martial Arts Tournament. The cars speedometer was a few hundred kilometers per hour. And they sped past it. I wasn¡¯t near that speed. Unsure if that was just in the anime or actual canon, I hoped I could keep up. Yamcha stiffened his body and I felt his Spiritual Energy shift. Jumping up a level I guessed he was powering up or focusing his energy. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re made of,¡± Yamcha said with a smirk. I nodded and jumped at him. He met me halfway, catching me off guard. A smile on his lips, he blocked my punch. I stuck to physical strength but he caught my hand. I had been confident in the amount of strength my body had. But it wasn¡¯t a problem for him to hold me back. I pulled away and kicked only to meet his foot again. Toying with me, Yamcha blocked every blow I threw. Punches, kicks, nut shots, eye gouges. It didn¡¯t matter what I did. I wasn¡¯t fast or strong enough. I poured chakra into my body and caught him off guard. His face scrunching with effort as he blocked it my pride soared, but then he hit me. It was like a freight train. He was in my defense and punched me hard across the face. Saliva shot out of my mouth as I saw stars. Gritting my teeth I added Haki into the mix. This time I connected with his pec. I felt him pushed back slightly, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Close to him I put Nen in my other fist and punched him as hard as I could. He reacted by kicking the side of my head. Before I knew it was spitting up sand. ¡°You¡¯re not so bad,¡± Yamcha said as he walked around me. ¡°Not sure about that power. But it¡¯s strong.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, getting back up. It was time to use all 3. I focused Haki in my arms, my lifeforce/Nen in my fists, and Chakra everywhere. I moved to him with all the speed I had. His hand blocked my knee and swatted me away. Grabbing my own hands I did a piledriver down but he leaned back, forcing me to go with my momentum. Kicking up, I barely blocked it and threw myself backwards. Only to go forward again. My punch connected with his side and he yelled out. His fist met my chin and I felt my teeth crack from the force of it. My body twisting I kicked out and sent a burst of power toward him. My chakra pushing against his body he flew back. The fight continued. Getting more ferocious as he took me seriously with each blow. But he met everything I had to throw at him. He started bringing Ki into the mix so I guessed he was struggling. A ball of energy hit me in the chest. I was thrown to the other side of the ind but pushed it away from me before I hit the water. Cursing as more sand covered me I pulled at my Tremor Fruit. The sand began to shake as vibrations leaked out of me. Yelling I threw myself at him. My arm drawing back I channeled all of my power. Tremors shooting out of my hand I stopped in time as the old voice yelled, ¡°what the hell is going on out here?!¡± My and Yamcha¡¯s fists stopping a little away from the others'' faces I breathed in and out heavily. Winded from the short exchange of attacks. ¡°Master Roshi,¡± Yamcha said, stepping forward. ¡°This is Weston. He was interested in training and I-¡° ¡°You thought to volunteer me?¡± The old man asked, annoyed. He was as I imagined. Average height. Bald head, fluffy white beard, sunsses, Hawaiian shirt, and a turtle shell on his back. ¡°I quit doing that sort of thing a long time ago.¡± ¡°Yeah, but he has a little problem. I wasn¡¯t sure if you could take a look,¡± Yamcha said. Nervous in front of the old man. Roshi eyed me. I couldn¡¯t help but notice that he was in his boxer shorts. A little awkward I stared back, trying to show confidence. ¡°I see,¡± Roshi said as he turned away. ¡°I know your problem.¡± ¡°You do?!¡± I asked, more excited about the news than I expected. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Unlike these idiot students of mine. I don¡¯t do things for free,¡± Roshi said, turning around quickly. ¡°I will have a price.¡± That¡¯s when I remembered Launch. Roshi had demanded Krillin and Goku find him a girlfriend before he let them be students. ¡°How about 5 hours in heaven?¡± I offered as I pulled my Chikyugi ne out of my status screen. Luckily I knew how to handle perverts. Roshi was soon in my Makuramoto. 100 women to feed and fawn over him for a few hours would loosen his tongue. ¡°What¡¯d you do?¡± Yamcha asked as we stood over the old man. The pervy guy had a huge smile on his face as heughed in the Genjutsu. ¡°Just an illusion,¡± I said. ¡°He will be out in a moment. Thanks for the fight. How much of your strength did you have yo use?¡± ¡°Honestly? I was about to hit you with most of it,¡± he admitted. ¡°Really?¡± I asked, more than pleased. ¡°Yeah, not sure if I should be training you. You might want to talk to Tien or-¡° ¡°No!¡± Roshi said as he opened his eyes. ¡°Where are the girls?!¡± ¡°They¡¯re there,¡± I assured the old man as I rested my hand on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back if you tell me my problem.¡± ¡°You have no Ki,¡± he blurted. Grabbing the ne he pushed his face up to it as if he could push his way into the world I made for him. ¡°Send me back!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have Ki?¡± I asked. I grabbed the old man¡¯s shoulder forcing him to face me. ¡°What the hell do you mean? I¡¯m strong. I have life energy.¡± ¡°You do,¡± the old man admitted. ¡°But yours is broken.¡± ¡°Broken? Calm it down and I¡¯ll make it 200 women this time. Exin slowly.¡± Roshi grumbled but got more excited as he sat up. ¡°Okay. Your body has energy. But it¡¯s almost¡­corrupted. Your body has no talent to move Ki. I can feel you¡¯re strong. So you¡¯ve persevered. But where others take a year to learn how to channel ki. Yours would take a century.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I said turning around. Thinking back to my old life in DBZ World I¡¯d been the youngest son of the dojo master. My older brothers had made fun of and jeered at me as it took every bit of effort to try to catch up to them. But I never seeded. Back when I originally got to the world I assumed it would be a simple bit of extra effort to catch up. Apparently the body was doomed. ¡°Is there no hope of me learning?¡± I asked, Roshi. ¡°A miracle. But your bodies all wrong. I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re as strong as you are,¡± he admitted. ¡°Now send me back.¡± I lifted the ne and he went off to a blissful world. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Yamcha asked as I walked away. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk. Heading to the water I stared out to the ocean as I thought. Was my adventure in DBZ already over? I had hoped to get to training. Bulk up whatever was needed to start using Ki. But he¡¯ll I¡¯d gone to Naruto and could use chakra, One Piece and could sense my Haki. There was a reason I couldn¡¯t sense Ki, it simply wasn¡¯t there or was too unruly to handle with my body type. My mind tried toe up with what to do. My adventure wasing to a close and I had only about 28 days until my next challenge. I had hoped to learn Ki to figure out if I wanted to use a Challenger Slot on it. It was time to rethink my ns. That was until I remembered where I was. ¡°Dragon Ball Z¡­¡± I said slowly. The answer was right in front of me the whole time. With that a quest popped up.
Dragon Ball Z Quest 1:
Collect all 7 Dragon Balls.
Rewards:
Item Choice
CHAPTER 285 COUPLES COUNSELING CHAPTER 285 COUPLES COUNSELING ¡°Why do I have to do this?¡± Yamcha whined for the thousandth time. ¡°Cus we made a deal,¡± I spat back. ¡°If you can¡¯t train me. Just give me the introduction and we are done.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can see her,¡± Yamcha wheezed as we walked down the street. I thought I noticed the giant Capsulepound ahead of us, but Yamcha was about to run. ¡°You leave and I tell her about that girl I hooked you up with,¡± I warned. ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Yamcha yelled. ¡°Oh, so someone else was crying to her how much you missed Bulma. You make a run for it and I find Bulma on my own, she hears all about it.¡± That made him stiffen up. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I would,¡± I said, showing him my best smile. Yamcha didn¡¯t risk it. His spiritual energy leaked resignation. Ahead a huge dome building appeared. Practically it¡¯s own block of buildings around it, I was growing more positive this was the ce as we walked ahead. What I knew of Bulma was that she was a genius. As smart as or smarter than her dad she could invent a Time Machine if pushed hard enough. Her father was the inventor and owner of the biggest corporation in the world. Capsule Corp. Capsules were small pill sized¡­capsules. Push a button on them and they could turn into giant houses, vehicles, everything that was normally too unruly to carry could be made into a capsule. Like carrying your own shrunken down anything, it was a great item to have. And would be my pick for the Item Choice once I finished my quest. Yamcha stepped onto the lot ofnd and walked into therge dome building. Inside was a huge garden with a zoo worth of animals inside. Yamcha looked around but not seeing anyone he headed out. ¡°Can¡¯t you like, feel their energy or something?¡± I asked. ¡°Not really,¡± Yamcha admitted. ¡°I¡¯ve been training that. But it¡¯s mostly people that are close by that I can sense.¡± ¡°How close?¡± I asked, disappointed. ¡°Uh you,¡± he admitted. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I mumbled. I¡¯d really made the wrong choice for a trainer. ¡°Come on. They¡¯re here somewhere,¡± Yamcha said, his nervousness leaking back in. We spent the next 10 minutes walking around like we owned the ce. A couple of butlers walked by, but were happy to point us to one building after another. Yamcha had been amon figure there so they weren¡¯t too worried. Eventually we got to a workshop. This building actually had a passcode to get in. Yamcha punched in 1234 and we were in. ¡°Seriously? Aren¡¯t there secrets that need to be protected here?¡± I asked, annoyed. ¡°They¡¯re very trusting,¡± Yamcha admitted. ¡°I mean it¡¯s been that code for years. They haven¡¯t had a problem yet.¡± ¡°Guess you¡¯re right,¡± I said with a defeated sigh. We headed in and came into a giant workshop. A huge crane overhead there were enough toys and tools to make Mei from MHA wet herself. ¡°Oh fuck, I need to get her a capsule,¡± I said as the possibilities wereid out before me. ¡°We would be zillionaires.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yamcha asked. ¡°Nothing. Where are they?¡± ¡°Wherever loud stuff is going on,¡± Yamcha said. Pointing ahead I heard cursing and what sounded like a buzzsaw going off. ¡°You fucked up the wiring schematics!¡± A woman¡¯s voice yelled. ¡°No I didn¡¯t. You can¡¯t read a print!¡± An older man yelled back. We walked up to see them working on what I guessed was arge jet-powered ship. I¡¯d seen a few of simr design flying around. Large wings, big body, this sort of thing could be bought by regr people in this world if you had the money. Bulma was on the top of the short ne yelling down. In coveralls she was prettier than I remembered. Blue hair tied back in a ponytail she had a few grease stains on her. Below was who I assumed was her dad. He looked like Master Roshi with hair. Wearing a welding helmet and whiteb coat he began digging through some blueprints. ¡°Hello!¡± I yelled over the saw noiseing from inside the ne. Father and daughter turned to stare at us. I could feel the coldness from Bulma as she noticed Yamcha. ¡°What the shit are you doing here?¡± Bulma said. ¡°Hey! Cut out the cutting in there!¡± Inside the ne the noise died down. ¡°Hey Bulma,¡± Yamcha said weakly. ¡°This is uh my friend-¡° ¡°Weston,¡± I said. ¡°Big fan.¡± Bulma crossed her arms, studying me for a moment. She turned back to Yamcha, anger clear in her face. ¡°Get the hell out of here,¡± she ordered, her eyes cold as she studied Yamcha. ¡°Uh yeah,¡± Yamcha said, turning around. I grabbed the cor of his shirt. ¡°Hold on there,¡± I said. I could tell Bulma wouldn¡¯t be up for doing me a favor with things as they were. Probably the richest girl in the world I doubted money would work either. ¡°I¡¯ve spent thest 36 hours hearing this guyment about you. I¡¯d appreciate a little history. For my troubles.¡± ¡°Lament about me?¡± Bulma asked as she scoffed. ¡°Tell that to the whore I caught him kissing!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. You weren¡¯t there! Besides, we were on a break!¡± He yelled, growing some balls. Unfortunately it was at the wrong time. And his balls told him to say the wrong thing. ¡°Fucking idiot,¡± I said as Bulma¡¯s eyes practically lit on fire. She red daggers at him. ¡°Gonna take some serious counseling.¡± I lifted my Chikyugi ne. Both looked at the pink heart and dropped to the ground where they stood. ¡°What¡¯d you do?¡± The old man asked. Simply intrigued as he quietly stood there while the couple argued. ¡°Put them into couples therapy,¡± I said. Monitoring them in my Makuramoto I let them fight it out. ¡°Big fan of your work, sir.¡± Walking up I reached out my hand and shook his. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to have a selection of capsules I could buy would you?¡± ¡°You a friend of Bulma¡¯s?¡± He asked. ¡°Uh yeah,¡± I lied. It was a lie for now at least. I hoped to be her friend. ¡°I have a whole room of options,¡± the old man said. ¡°They gonna be out for a while?¡± I nodded. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll let you pick one out.¡± ¡°I think I love you,¡± I said as we headed further into the workshop. ¡°Don¡¯t tell my wife that. She¡¯d kill me,¡± the manughed. ¡ª- ¡°And you call yourself a man!?¡± Bulma yelled. She was hitting him with one of the pillows as Yamcha tried to guard against it. ¡°How dare you y that fucking card on me. I know what I saw you limp dicked-¡° ¡°Okay, okay,¡± I said making an appearance. ¡°You!¡± Bulma yelled, reminding me why I didn¡¯t want her in my harem. She had a very shrill yell. ¡°Get me the fu-¡° she shut up as she and Yamcha were held by chains and her mouth was covered with tape. I looked around as the duo raged against the restraints. The pillows were thrown about and the ce looked like how I left it when I had Hancock in there. I turned, studying the couple as they continued to try to fight. Yamcha was actually breaking out somehow so I focused on his restraints more. ¡°I apologize for thete introduction. I am Weston Watanabe,¡± I said with a bow. ¡°I dream of going on a grand adventure. But I need your help to do that Bulma.¡± I studied the girl. About the same age as Yamcha she had calmed down a little, but not much. I spoke over her yells through the tape. ¡°Now, you are both in my mind. I¡¯ve slowed time down a lot in here, so we are experiencing about 10 hours to 1 second outside of our minds. We have a while left to go. You might as well getfortable.¡± I waved my hands and the restraints disappeared. They moved for the tape, but it didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Let¡¯s watch some of my favorite scenes from yesterday,¡± I said. Pointing to a screen I found the decrepit Yamcha in the alley. He made a move for me but I waved my hand and he was held down by restraints once more. I went through the state I found him in. Made up a few things that he said about her. How beautiful she was, and how he would never find anyone like her. Then I made up a memory of Yamcha going on a tirade about how dumb he was to have pushed her away. ¡°Let¡¯s go win her back,¡± I said in the memory. ¡°How can I do that?¡± Yamcha whined. ¡°I will show you,¡± I assured. We then did our cleaning up montage. I yed the Eye of the Tiger in the background as I showed highlights. From his haircut to getting pedicures. By the end Bulma had tears in her eyes. ¡°You really did all that for me?¡± She asked, disbelieving. Her mouth no longer taped. I released Yamcha. ¡°Uh yeah,¡± Yamcha said, sitting up. ¡°You got a haircut and everything? I-I had no idea you cared so much,¡± she said, showing how low her standards really were. Moving closer she kissed him deeply. Yamcha was lost for a moment, surprised by the action. I waved my hand and we were out of the Makuramoto. The duo looked around, standing up as they noticed one another. They locked eyes and Yamcha was on her. Jumping the distance between them they began kissing heavily as Bulma¡¯s dad and I turned away. ¡°You¡¯re wearing a suit?¡± Bulma gasped. ¡°Take me.¡± ¡°Fuck-that¡¯s enough!¡± I yelled to the top of the ne. ¡°Yeah! Only work goes on in the shop!¡± Her dad yelled from next to me. ¡°Go away!¡± Yamcha yelled. ¡°No! Deals a deal. I want it,¡± I said, jumping to the roof. They were already in a state of undress. I wished that there was a way to stop lust at that point. There had to be a way with my chakra. I left that for another day. I kicked his side. ¡°Hurry up. Ask and I¡¯m gone.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Yamcha growled. Pulling away he stared down at Bulma. ¡°Bulma, darling, he needs to borrow your Dragon Radar.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked, sitting up as she pushed him away. Bulma turned to me studying me once more. ¡°Why do you need it?¡± ¡°Apparently my body sucks for martial arts. I want to make a wish to the Eternal Dragon to fix it,¡± I said. ¡°Seriously?¡± Bulma asked Yamcha. ¡°Roshi said it was probably the only way for him to fight,¡± Yamcha confirmed. Biting her lip Bulma thought for a bit. Rolling her eyes she conceded. ¡°Fine. It¡¯s in my room. The building over there. 3rd floor.¡± ¡°Cool,¡± I said, turning around. As the noises behind me started up again a thought struck me. ¡°Hey, uh which way is Goku¡¯s house? Might as well start with the 4-star ball.¡± They didn¡¯t answer, focused on one another once more. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t make me firehose you again. Where does Goku live?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Bulma asked. ¡°Goku, crazy hair guy. Won the martial arts tournament,¡± I said. That stopped their exploration of one another. My heart sank as the confused look came to their faces. ¡°Did what? Who is Goku?¡± Bulma asked. ¡°The kid you found that had the 4-star ball. Won thest Martial Arts Tournament,¡± I said, fear gripping my stomach. ¡°You mean Zuina?¡± Bulma asked. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Zuina. ck hair. Trains all the time.¡± ¡°Zuina isn¡¯t a boy¡¯s name,¡± I said numbly. ¡°No, she is a girl,¡± Bulma said like I was an idiot. My mind short circuited for a long moment. The first anime I ever watched was DBZ. I was never the biggest fan of Goku, but he was synonymous with Dragon Ball. He was the whole point of it. ¡°What?!¡± I yelled as my mind caught up. CHAPTER 286 DOING THE IMPOSSIBLE CHAPTER 286 DOING THE IMPOSSIBLE I followed the general direction Yamcha pointed in. Enough of nes I jumped on my ice disc and flew for all I was worth. I was eating away miles quickly as I gripped the Dragon Radar in my hand. I hadn¡¯t seeded in getting much more information from the lovers before leaving. Awful trusting of a stranger with their friend¡¯s location¡­they were probably right not to care. If this Zuina was this world¡¯s equivalent of Goku, she was the strongest person in the world. I doubted I would be able to hurt her. I found the small hut of a house easily enough. Far in the mountains the hut was smaller than I remembered. Then again, Goku only made itrger when he got married to Chichi. He didn¡¯t care about the size of a house. Clicking the button on the top of the Dragon Radar the green screen shed and showed a small yellow dot straight ahead. Walking toward the small hut the dot got closer to the center. I opened the wooden nk of a door to see the Dragon Ball inside. A red pillow on a pedestal the small glowing orb sat atop it. ¡°Holy fuck,¡± I said ignoring my worries. I stepped in and had my hand upon the Dragon ball. 4 orange stars in the middle, it was as I remembered. ¡°Like a dreame true,¡± I mumbled as I twirled the ball in my hand. ¡°So glorious.¡± Wiping a tear from my eye I couldn¡¯t help it. Dragon Ball was my first manga. I was stuck in a hall of 11 of worlds, and this was the one that led me to the other 10 worlds. Who didn¡¯t dream of holding a Dragon Ball? Able to collect 7 and make any 1 wish, it was everyone¡¯s dream. I set the orb on the pillow reluctantly. Looking around the small shack was as I expected. Some small tools mounted on a shelf, there was a mattress rolled up on the floor. A portable gas stove on a shelf I really doubted that she had been there recently. But I wasn¡¯t about to get caught with a Dragon Ball that didn¡¯t belong to me. Walking out I looked around. Impossibly thick trees all around I headed off in a random direction. A small path of downtrodden grass at my feet I followed it through the forest. It was dark out, but I guessed this Zuina was like Goku, a wild person. Running through the forest I ran down a hill to find a river far ahead. A waterfall off in the distance I guessed she had gone fishing. Speeding up I used my Haki to try to find the strong energy I assumed she possessed. As the waterfall got closer I thought I felt it. A blip in my radar of Haki. Growing excited I moved faster. I hadn¡¯t nned on meeting Goku. Just because I didn¡¯t think I would stand a chance against him. But a woman¡­it was hard to say no to meeting one of those. I did have a thing for strength. The Spiritual Energy became stronger as I got closer. Slowing down as I moved through the trees I saw a glint of tan skin in ck water. No reason to hide from her I walked out to see that she was swimming in arge pool at the base of the waterfall. The remnants of a fire and an impossiblyrge fishid near the edge of the water. As I got closer my increased vision made her out as she swam. Luckily for me she used that moment to turn over. Backpedaling she stared up to the night sky as shezily swam around therge pool. About 5 foot 8 inches tall she had short ck hair down to her neck. While it was a little longer, it was just as unruly as any Saiyan. Spikes of it pointed every which way despite being wet. Her breasts were B-Cup. Each movement rippled with muscle as she swam. A wide smile on her lips, I pushed the thought of Goku out of my mind. This Zuina was someone else. Like if Superman and Supergirl had been mixed around at birth. ¡°Hello!¡± I called out, my voice echoing over the water. She didn¡¯t answer, hardly reacting to the noise. When she was done with whatever she was doing she looked over at me. ¡°Beautiful isn¡¯t it?¡± She asked, her eyes sparkling. I noticed there was no moon so I guessed that some of the canon had stuck. ¡°The night? Yes it is,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m Weston!¡± ¡°Oh yeah? What brings you here Weston?¡± She asked as she moved toward me slowly. ¡°I need your Dragon Ball,¡± I admitted. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± She asked with a frown. ¡°I uh I¡¯m on a quest,¡± I said. ¡°I need it to fix me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t appear broken to me,¡± she said, a smile on her lips. ¡°That¡¯s what I said. Master Roshi begs to differ,¡± I said. ¡°Roshi?¡± She asked, perking up. Her smile growing wider. ¡°How¡¯s he doing?¡± ¡°Good. I saw him this morning,¡± I said. ¡°He gave me some bad news, and I¡¯m hoping Shinron can fix it.¡± ¡°What kind of news?¡± She asked getting out of the water. Unashamed of her nakedness she walked toward me. In all honesty I had expected pubes as thick and unruly as her hair. But to my surprise she barely had any hair below. ¡°He said I can¡¯t use Ki correctly,¡± I admitted. ¡°What? Is that possible? I¡¯ve never-¡± She stopped, looking me over. Intrigued, she stepped forward and put her hand on my shoulder. Her eyes closed as she focused. I felt her Spiritual Energy shift around as she studied me. ¡°Woah, you uh have some defenses,¡± she admitted. I guessed she tried to psychically scan me or something. ¡°But yeah, I felt it. Your Ki is out of whack.¡± ¡°Always good to have a second opinion,¡± I said with a wry smile as I made sure to only look at her eyes. They were brown. I showed her the radar. ¡°Bulma lent me this. And said you lived here. I was hoping to borrow your Dragon Ball.¡± ¡°Looking for the Dragon Balls isn¡¯t an easy task,¡± she admitted. ¡°I¡¯ve done it¡­3 or 4 times. With your broken Ki, are you sure you can?¡± ¡°I have other powers,¡± I admitted. ¡°Like what?¡± She asked, her smile mischievous. I let out a nervous sigh. ¡°Care to find out?¡± I asked and the quest appeared.
Dragon Ball Z Quest 1.1:
Impress Zuina
Rewards:
Bonus Slot Upgrade
¡°I¡¯d love to,¡± she said. Stepping back she moved to the thin orange gi folded up by the fire. She put the top on but didn¡¯t bother with tying the belt. Therge shirt covered her tits and pussy, but not much else. Mostly skin showing I thought I might enjoy this fight. ¡°Want to just fight in the nude?¡± I asked. ¡°I can disrobe,¡± I offered. She smiled wider. ¡°If you want. But I don¡¯t mind kicking where boys are sensitive.¡± I barked augh. ¡°Me either.¡± ¡°Then I will consider that on the table,¡± she said, making me choke a little. I didn¡¯t want a Saiyin kicking me in the nuts. I would have to bring my A-game. Zuina faced me. Her arms at her sides I doubted she thought I was a threat. This wasn''t the time to start slow. I brought out my powers, focusing them in my arms. I leapt forward. She dodged underneath my fist and kicked the bottom of my chin. Grunting I absorbed the hit and directed myself tond on the water. Standing on it I did quick hand seals and poured chakra into the surface. A huge dragon shot out of the water behind me, going for Zuina. ¡°So cool!¡± She said as she threw a Ki st. The blue energy entered the dragon, but it simply passed through. The dragon kept going. Chasing after her I poured more chakra into the dragon as she jumped this way and that. Putting it on an automatic movement I did the strongest jutsu I had ess to, Water Dragon Whip. Requiring arge amount of chakra I did the hand seals and pushed chakra into the water once more as Zuina destroyed the water dragon. Arge ball raised up out of the pond as she headed for me. Floating in the air the water began to spin wildly. Heading for Zuina I poured heat into the water, making it boil as it soared in her direction. When it got close high pressure tendrils shot out of the ball of water. Zuina dodged them beautifully. Twisting this way and that she made it look easy. It wasn¡¯t too long until the water had run out, but I felt proud of myself for using a different jutsu. ¡°Interesting skills,¡± Zuina said as shended on the bank. ¡°Are you standing on the water?¡± ¡°I am,¡± I said. ¡°Shall we continue?¡± ¡°Please,¡± she said and leapt at me. I sent a wave of cold at her. Freezing her wet shirt instantly. Dodging from the wave of my hand she sped up more as I focused on her. Getting ever closer I continued to store the heat I was pulling in front of me as it built up. When she was only a few paces away I risked it. mping my hands together I pushed the built up energy out from my palms. Aser shot out at her. Zuina panicked, dodging down in the nick of time as theser cut through the water. Forcing it to follow her she jumped back as the energy fizzled out. ¡°That was hot,¡± she said, wiping her forehead. ¡°You do have a lot of tricks.¡± ¡°Only my best for you,¡± I announced. ¡°Time to get serious,¡± she said with a smile. I nodded, expecting this. I felt her Spiritual Energy spike and I forced my quirk to cover my body in my Armor. Zuina leapt for me, and even with Haki I almost wasn¡¯t fast enough. My hand moving to meet hers I felt the blow lessen as my Armor reflected back half of the power. I wasn¡¯t going to risk trying to absorb one of the hits. I could hurt myself. Lessening the damage was good enough. Zuina noticed something was off as she kicked me. Grabbing her leg I twisted her around and threw her to the shore. Jumping after her my Armor absorbed a hit to my gut. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked, confused. ¡°I can¡¯t use all of my strength.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter,¡± I assured and threw my first punch at her. She grabbed my fist, but I sent a Tremor into her. Forcing her hand to let go. Caught off guard she didn¡¯t see my other fisting for her. It connected with her face hard. Sending her flying she barely caught herself on the branch of a tree. ¡°Time to get more serious!¡± She announced. ¡°This your best?¡± I asked. ¡°There about,¡± she said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring out mine,¡± I said as I pushed my powers into my fist. Zuina smiled wide and was on me before I could react. Kicking down I barely caught myself before I ate a mouthful of dirt. Changing my movement into a flip, I kicked out. She grabbed my foot but I hit the ground, causing the Earth to shake. She was thrown off bnce as I connected with her chest. Grunting she caught herself and it turned into a ssic brawl. I would like to say that I got in more good hits, but she proved to be the stronger foe as I did my best to keep my footing. Even taking half of the blow I was getting hit hard. Sweating all over I used everything I had. Nen, Chakra, Haki, my Tremors, everything. I became too flustered to keep all of the moves in every punch, but enough of them went out as I started to see stars with every hit she sent my way. After 10 minutes of this she kicked me into the trunk of a tree. ¡°Done now?¡± She asked as she breathed heavily. ¡°Impressed yet?¡± I asked. ¡°A little,¡± she admitted. ¡°Not good enough,¡± I growled as I stood up. ¡°I need you to be really impressed.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She asked, confused. ¡°Because¡­¡± I said. Letting out a breath I closed my eyes as I calmed myself down. ¡°I am going to hit you as hard as I can. I would appreciate you doing the same to me.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Zuina said, growing excited from the fight. With a nod I dropped Nen, my Devil Fruit, and chakra. Letting out a breath I forced the first 2 gates open. Power flowed into me. I didn''t bother to look toward Zuina as I began to open the 3rd gate. Chakra flowing out of me I felt my power double once more. My entire body breaking out into a sweat I let it happen as the 4th gate burst open. My eyes on Zuina. She was doing as I feared. Casting her Kamehameha. Speeding up my process I got the 5th gate open. Chakra appeared all around me as my skin turned red. Short hair sticking up I yelled out in pain as Zuina released the blue st of the iconic technique. I flicked my toes and dodged in time. Sent 20 feet away I jumped back toward her and hit her with all I had in the chin. Her body hit the ground hard, bouncing up from the force of the blow. But she wasn¡¯t down. Leaping up I kicked off a branch from a tree and piledrived into her. She spit up as I hit her gut. Her eyes rolling to the back of her head she was knocked out from it and I forced the gates closed. Breathing in and out heavily I felt the pain wash over me. Every part of my body aching I also felt a huge wave of relief. I had done it. I had beaten Zuina. Granted she hadn¡¯t seen the moveing, but it didn¡¯t matter, I had done the impossible. Knocked out the strongest woman in the world. That was the first step to my new goal in this world. There was no way Zuina would want to date someone that couldn¡¯t do at least that. I passed out from the pain in my body soon enough. Next to the only Saiyan on the I slept soundly, content with the progress I had made that day. CHAPTER 287 ZUINA CHAPTER 287 ZUINA I woke up next to a fire. Arge fish cooking over the mes I noticed Zuina crouching in front of me. Staring at the mes as she waited for the food to cook. ¡°Hey,¡± I rasped as my hand went to my head. A headache racking my brain, I pushed the pain away. ¡°Hello,¡± Zuina said, a smile back on her lips. She didn¡¯t appear too hurt from the blows I gave her. A very slight bruise on her chin was the only damage I noticed. Wearing the gi she was in as much of a state of undress as she was before. ¡°What was your name?¡± ¡°Did I not say it? I¡¯m Weston,¡± I said sitting up. ¡°I¡¯m Zuina,¡± she said, reaching her hand out. I shook it as we both gripped one another hard. I had to give up soon enough though. ¡°I am beat up, you win,¡± I said. Sheughed sweetly. ¡°There, now we are 1 to 1,¡± she said. ¡°Oh, did I winst night?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah, you did,¡± she said. Biting her lip as she looked me over. ¡°What did you do, Weston? That was¡­interesting.¡± ¡°Well you beat me physically. But I have a lot of tricks. You pushed me far enough that I had to release the limits on my body,¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You ever hear how your body limits how much strength you can use all at once?¡± I asked. She shook her head. ¡°Well it does. So you don¡¯t hurt yourself. I broke through those mental blocks, using far more than my full strength.¡± ¡°Cool,¡± she said. ¡°Can I learn that?¡± I hesitated. Not quite ready for that step. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t see why not.¡± I got up with a groan. Looking around we were in the same spot we had been earlier, but she had apparently carried me closer to her firepit. ¡°I need a bath.¡± Every muscle in my body roared at me. I forced it to walk to the water¡¯s edge. Throwing my shirt and pants away I stepped in. Forcing my quirk to stop working the cold seeped into me causing me to sigh happily. ¡°How long was I out?¡± I asked when I was neck deep. ¡°It¡¯s about midday now,¡± she said, turning back to the fish. I guessed Zuina was as innocent as Goku was. Unbothered by being nude or seeing someone nude. ¡°Want to fight again?¡± Iughed. ¡°Not for a few days. I can¡¯t push that far until that time. We could spar till then,¡± I said. ¡°Can I borrow your 4-star ball?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± she said. ¡°But I want to go with you. I¡¯d prefer to not have to chase after itter.¡± I nodded. It made sense and I was more than happy to have a pretty Saiyan by my side. I brought up the quest I had received.
Dragon Ball Z Quest 1.1: Complete
Impress Zuina
Rewards:
Bonus Slot Upgrade
Ability Augmentor
The Ability Augmentor hadn¡¯t been there before. I guessed I really impressed her with the fight. Happy with the results I rxed in the cold water for a while. When the cold had seeped into my aching muscles enough I got out and sat by the fire. ¡°I¡¯m still hurting. Mind telling me about yourself?¡± I asked. ¡°Not if you¡¯ll tell me about you,¡± she said. Smirking, she wasn¡¯t shy with the eye contact. ¡°I¡¯m an open book to you,¡± I said, doing my best to flirt with her. Though I doubted she knew what flirting was, it was still working as she blushed. ¡°What was that hut I found up that way?¡± ¡°My grandpa¡¯s ce,¡± she admitted. ¡°He found me in these mountains when I was a baby.¡± She pointed to the high peaks behind the waterfall. ¡°He took me in and treated me like I was his own.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice. He train you to fight?¡± ¡°A little. He died when I was young. When I was 11 or so? Not quite sure,¡± she admitted. ¡°After that I met Bulma. How¡¯d you meet her by the way? She doesn¡¯t trust anyone to touch her radar.¡± Zuina pointed at the radar on my clothes by the shore. ¡°Might as well start at the beginning,¡± I said. ¡°I grew up in a martial arts dojo. I left a while ago. Ran into Yamcha. Helped him. He took me to Roshi. Roshi told me my issue, and I figured why not try for the Dragon Balls.¡± ¡°Who told you about them?¡± She asked, resting her chin on her knees. ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories,¡± I said. Not so much a lie, I didn¡¯t n to lie to her. Zuina probably had some psychic powers, and I didn¡¯t want to piss her off. ¡°I figure if my body isn¡¯t built for Ki. Try to make it so it is.¡± ¡°Might work,¡± she said. ¡°You seem pretty strong without it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I have some special powers, other than Ki,¡± I admitted. ¡°Like what? Can I learn them?¡± Zuina asked. ¡°Some yes. One is called Nen, the other is Chakra. But they take time to learn.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got all the time in the world,¡± she said, extending her arms out. ¡°Really? You seem so busy though,¡± I said. She looked confused at me for a moment, then realized I was being sarcastic. ¡°Ah, yes. My schedule is so very full,¡± Zuina sighed as she poked the fish over the fire. ¡°Training and more training fills my time.¡± ¡°You sound disappointed,¡± I said, surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I love training. Growing stronger. It drives me. Not like I can ck off with Polo around either,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Lately I¡¯ve felt like I¡¯m missing something.¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯t have a boyfriend?¡± I asked. ¡°Ha no. Never had one of those,¡± Zuina said. ¡°Bulma was always so obsessed with one.¡± I guessed Zuina may not have been as innocently oblivious of boys. Bulma was probably morefortable to talk about the real world with her than she would have been with Goku. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re looking for a boyfriend,¡± I said, putting on my best smile. ¡°I know I hit you pretty hard. But I am more than interested in the position.¡± Zuina looked at me confused again. Then slowly she put them together. Her cheeks blushed deeply as she stared at me. ¡°You-you aren¡¯t interested in that,¡± she said. ¡°Oh I am,¡± I admitted. ¡°You¡¯re strong, beautiful. Why wouldn¡¯t I be interested?¡± I asked. She continued to blush. Her eyes staring at me I could almost hear her heart quicken. I guessed she was about 20 years old. Though I was only 16, I doubted she had experience with men whatsoever. Goku already had a son by this age. A half-Saiyan son, one that would save the world. I felt it was my duty to try to help bring the prophecy to life. I couldn¡¯t help but study her as new emotions moved through her. Dark hair all over the ce she was a bundle of muscles. Stronger than anyone I had met before, except maybe All Might, I had no doubt that she was worth all of my attention in this world. It wouldn¡¯t be now, but someday I hoped to work toward a rtionship with her. ¡°Foods done,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Uh you, take it off.¡± She stood up and moved to her clothes. Turning her back to me she put her orange pants on quickly. Opting for her blue undershirt she became fully dressed. I lifted the giant fish off the fire as she became fully dressed. ¡°Guess I should dress too,¡± I noted as she turned back to me. Her eyes bulged as she looked down to my dick then right back up. I guessed she remembered what the genitalia was for. Blushing again she took over with the fish as I put my clothes on. ¡°So, you want to go with me to look for Dragon Balls?¡± I asked as she cut open the fish. ¡°Uh yeah, if you don¡¯t mind,¡± she said nervously. Focusing on the fish I stepped up to her. Putting my hand on hers I caught her attention. Her big eyes looked up at me with fear. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re hungry. I only need a little food,¡± I said. She nodded, licking her lips as she cut me off a chunk of meat. I bit into it as she tore small pieces from therge fish and ate them very reservedly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked. ¡°Huh?¡± Zuina asked as she was brought out of her thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you have an appetite. Why not eat more quickly?¡± I asked. ¡°Uh, I¡¯ve been told it¡¯s notdylike when I eat,¡± she admitted. Shy once more I couldn¡¯t help but think she was cute. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Eat what you want. Don¡¯t mind me,¡± I said. ¡°I-I couldn¡¯t-¡± ¡°You can,¡± I said. ¡°What? Fighting notdylike either? Gonna quit that?¡± ¡°Never,¡± she said without hesitation. ¡°Good, then eat, Zuina,¡± I said. She hesitated but eventually started taking big bites. As I smiled at her she gained speed. Finishing my small chunk of food, her momentum of eating peaked. Scarfing everything down the only thing left was the spine and head. ¡°We should get you in an eating contest,¡± I said. ¡°A what?¡± ¡°An eating contest. People give you all the food you can eat. And whoever eats the most wins money,¡± I said. ¡°I could do that,¡± she said. ¡°Perfect. It¡¯s a date,¡± I said. ¡°A-a what?¡± She asked, flustered again. ¡°A date. You and me. We can find an eating contest. Maybe some other date stuff.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of those,¡± Zuina admitted weakly. ¡°Then let¡¯s do one,¡± I said. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go find some Dragon Balls first.¡± Grabbing her hand she blushed but let me drag her along. Feeling better as we moved up the hill she walked up next to me, but was gripping my hand hard, refusing to let go. I smiled at her and let her do what she wanted. Enjoying the Saiyan way too much I wondered how innocent she actually was. With Roshi as a teacher I worried what could have happened, but then again he was still alive. So I probably didn¡¯t need to worry about that. ¡°Any idea where to start?¡± I asked Zuina as she got the 4-star ball. ¡°Not really. The radar points to close ones. But if there is nothing we have to fly around,¡± she said. ¡°You fly?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh yeah.¡± Walking away she cupped her hands over her mouth yelling, ¡°Flying Nimbus!¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I whispered. I had forgotten about that thing. I expected her to fly with her Ki. It wasn¡¯t long until the golden cloud was parked in front of her. ¡°W-want to ride?¡± She asked a little nervously. ¡°Does it require a pure heart to ride?¡± I asked, skeptical. ¡°A what?¡± ¡°A pure heart. You know, no bad thoughts?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so?¡± She asked, confused. I hoped this was something else changed from canon. She moved over to it and sat on the cloud. I hesitantly moved to it and stepped on it. My feet going through the top my heart dropped, but then I found something solid inside. Letting out a sigh I stood on the cloud. Sitting behind Zuina I asked, ¡°You mind?¡± Putting my hands at her sides she squeaked but shook her head. My hands moving to her stomach I felt her stiffen but epted the touch as I pulled a little closer. ¡°Thanks. Which direction should we check first?¡± I asked. ¡°That way?¡± She asked, pointing straight ahead. ¡°Works for me. Let¡¯s get this adventure going,¡± I said. ¡°Okay,¡± she said, a smile on her lips. ¡°Nimbus, let¡¯s find some Dragon Balls.¡± The cloud lifted up and was soon picking up speed. I was shocked by how fast it actually was. Wind roaring in my ears I found myselfughing as the miles were eaten away under us. Grabbing onto Zuina tighter, I was living a dream of mine. It was far better than I had imagined. CHAPTER 288 GOTTA COLLECT EM ALL CHAPTER 288 GOTTA COLLECT EM ALL The second Dragon ball was sitting on a beach. Out in the open for all to see. The next was at the bottom of the ocean. Zuina and I disrobed and jumped off Nimbus. Both diving down as far as we could we found it hidden in a reef. Swimming together we marveled at all the colors and fish as we searched the area over and over. I could hold my breath for 30 minutes and Zuina could do longer, but she always came up for air with me. Enjoying thepany as we leisurely looked for Dragon Balls. The 4th ball was being sold as an amulet in a pawn shop. I had to pay a whole gold coin for it. The man¡¯s eyes about dropped out of his head when he saw the intricate design on the coin. Positive that it was from some ancient civilization he practically threw the Dragon Ball to me. He had no idea what kind of fortune he gave up for 1 gold, but I wasn¡¯t about to tell him. The 5th ball was in a major city. A major city that had a huge festival going on. ¡°Shall we?¡± I asked as we stood outside the festival. Large booths set up, some rides in the back, there were hundreds of people all around the ce. ¡°Do what?¡± She asked, unsure. ¡°Check it out,¡± I said. ¡°But the ball is that way,¡± she said. ¡°Who cares. Let¡¯s have some fun,¡± I said. Grabbing her hand I pulled her into the festival. It wasn¡¯t long until she got into it. Walking down the lines of booths she began stuffing her face as I gave her zeni to buy what she wanted. Her cheeks full I couldn¡¯t help but notice how innocent she was. At home in the wilderness, or most anywhere, Zuina took it all as it came at her. We yed some games. Winning a stuffed bear for her she took it happily and we walked hand in hand through the ce. ¡°What do you want to do with your life?¡± I asked. ¡°This,¡± she said without hesitation. ¡°Hold hands?¡± I asked, looking down to ours. ¡°No, I mean travel the world,¡± she said. ¡°Oh you don¡¯t want to hold hands?¡± I asked as I pulled mine away. Her grip tightened. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± she said, her voice stern. ¡°You just did,¡± Iughed from the seriousness in her voice. ¡°Not what I meant,¡± she said, rolling her eyes. I didn¡¯t know how to take her. One minute she was an innocent girl, then the next she was rolling her eyes like every woman I had ever known. ¡°I like this.¡± ¡°Good, me too,¡± I said, dragging her along. ¡°So, you want to travel the world? Haven¡¯t you been all around it?¡± ¡°I have,¡± she said. ¡°And above it. But I live for this. Going somewhere new. Experiencing it all. There¡¯s a lot I haven¡¯t done yet.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± I said. ¡°Like kiss.¡± She turned to me, confused. I leaned forward and gave her a peck on the lips. ¡°There now we have.¡± She blushed deeply as her eyes darted this way and that. ¡°Come on. I think I¡¯ve found just the thing for you.¡± Dragging her forward I pushed her toward a grouping of tables. ¡°What?¡± She asked, looking around. ¡°It¡¯s not an eating contest,¡± I said sadly. ¡°But looks like they have a challenge. If you can eat the Meatvnche in 10 minutes you get the meal and a shirt for free.¡± I pointed to a sign that said that near the booth. There was a picture of a pile of meat overflowing off of a te. I walked up to the counter and ordered the very expensive meal. The woman at the counter rang the bell, drawing people¡¯s attention. ¡°We have our first challenger to the Meatvnche!¡± She yelled. ¡°What is your name, sir?¡± ¡°Oh not me, her,¡± I said pointing to the confused girl behind me. ¡°Her name is Zuina.¡± ¡°Perfect. Let¡¯s hear a round of apuse for the first to fall to the Meatvnche,¡± she said. People pped half heartedly but went about their day. I was honestly getting excited. She had been stuffing her face since we got there. Finally Zuina would face a true challenge. After about 10 minutes the meat was cooked. I guessed they had prepped for such an asion. Zuina was given a bib and the te of food was as overflowing as advertised. Bacon, sausage, steak, brisket, potato wedges, pork tenderloin, mozzare sticks, and pretty much every delicious food I could think of was piled on it. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t,¡± Zuina said. Her stomach growling as she stared at the mountain of food. ¡°You should. This is a tournament,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t show it any mercy, Zuina. Win the challenge.¡± She nodded quickly, her eyes turning into T-bone steaks as she salivated. People stopped to watch and the timer started. Zuina started on it immediately. Taking huge bites she hardly stopped to enjoy it as she practically inhaled the food. The pile bigger than her head she never stopped chewing. A smile on her face more and more people stopped to watch as she continued on. When she made it to the potato wedges she finally took a break to drink her water. But the rest was inhaled soon enough. Practically gone in 2 minutes t people watched in stunned silence. Then the crowd cheered as they realized it was over. Zuina blushed but was soon paraded around by the people that owned the booth. Excited that someone beat the challenge they were getting more orders for the challenge as Zuina was stuffed in a T-shirt that said she won the challenge. ¡°Did I do good?¡± She asked, surprised. ¡°You did awesome,¡± I admitted. ¡°Where do you put all that food?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± she said, blushing. Looking down to the shirt I could feel the joy emanating off of her. ¡°Come on, want to get on a ride?¡± I asked. She nodded and we were off to the ferris wheel. Though she could fly up to the clouds, the Saiyan woman still enjoyed the experience. Looking out onto the city I forced myself to calm down and enjoy the moment. Once we were done we left to go on our quest once more. Zuina was more at ease around me as we walked through the streets. Following the radar we eventually found the Dragon Ball in the nest of arge bird on a building. Off to our next Dragon Ball it got dark so we decided to camp. ¡°Want to sleep under the stars?¡± She asked, nervous. When I had gone off with Bulma¡¯s dad he had shown me a wide range of capsules. I had considered getting a ne or motorbike. But I could move around on my water tform easily enough. I opted for arge 3 bedroom house. With electricity, showers, and hot water, it was a far better capsule to have at my beck and call. ¡°I¡¯d love to,¡± I decided on. If we used my capsule she would probably opt to sleep in different rooms. Zuinanded us in an open field. ¡°Bulma said it¡¯s best to not sleep next to-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± I said with a shrug. Laying down on the grass I stared up at the impossibly clear stars. ¡°Care to join me?¡± ¡°Uh sure,¡± Zuina said, hiding a smile. Sheid next to me without touching me. Trying my luck I offered, ¡°You can get closer¡­you know, for body heat.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she mumbled. Moving slightly closer I pulled her to me. She fought a little but not much. Setting her on my shoulder she stiffened but eventually rxed as she looked up to the sky. Quiet for a long time our heartbeats synched as weid there. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve traveled with someone,¡± she admitted. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I asked. ¡°When was thest time?¡± ¡°Bulma maybe,¡± she admitted. ¡°Back when we met and looked for Dragon Balls.¡± ¡°What did you wish for with them?¡± I asked. ¡°The first time? My friend wished forfortable underwear,¡± she mumbled. I barked augh. ¡°Dang, were theyfortable?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said giggling. ¡°Another time I asked for a friend of mine to be brought back to life.¡± ¡°Oh yeah. Did it work?¡± ¡°Yeah. It was the dad of my friend,¡± she said. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about that in forever. Thest time I did it, I had to bring my other friends back to life.¡± ¡°You have a lot of friends,¡± I said. ¡°Who killed them?¡± ¡°A few years ago there was this bad guy,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°King Polo. He killed Master Roshi, Chiaotzu, had my best friend Krillin killed.¡± ¡°I think I remember hearing about that,¡± I said. ¡°Did you beat him?¡± ¡°I did. Hardest fight I ever had,¡± she admitted. ¡°I had to kill him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too bad. Don¡¯t like killing, I assume?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nasty,¡± she said. ¡°I prefer to try to understand one another. I love fighting, but fighting to the death is stupid. Everyone has people they care about. There is no reason to make more people suffer. Killing is the easy solution. Giving up is so much better.¡± ¡°What if you can¡¯t give up?¡± I asked, genuinely curious. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What happens if by giving up, you hurt those around you?¡± I asked. Thinking on my Challenges. Thest thing I wanted to do was forfeit. ¡°Then don¡¯t lose,¡± she said, giving me a smirk. ¡°Of course. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± I asked. I honestly couldn¡¯t get angry at that answer. One thing that all the protagonists had inmon was they never gave up. Never surrendered. When they had every reason to lose, they pushed through. Making themselves stronger through sheer will power to save the day. I just wished I could be a protagonist. ¡°You¡¯refortable,¡± she mumbled as she became quieter. ¡°Thank you, you too,¡± I said, pulling her toy her head on my pec. I guessed beating her in a fight allowed her to be a little passive to me. Letting out a sigh she rxed into me. Her leg moving to my thigh it wasn¡¯t long until we were both asleep. The next day I woke up to spooning her. Zuina was happilyying there awake. ¡°Morning,¡± I whispered. She jumped a little. ¡°Morning,¡± she said, not moving. I reached my hand around her waist, pulling her closer. She let it happen and weid like that for a long while. It wasn¡¯t until her stomach growled that we had to get moving. ¡°Can we go back to that challenge at the festival?¡± ¡°Nope, but we can find you some food,¡± I assured and we were on our way. After she ate a few tes of food at a diner we got on the trail of the 6th Dragon Ball. This one was hidden in the den of arge lizard. Zuina sted it away for her second breakfast and we were off to find the 7th and final. It took the rest of the day but the radar caught scent of it. Unfortunately for us it was in a government facility. Or at least that¡¯s what it looked like to me. ¡°How do you normally do this?¡± I asked Zuina. ¡°When I was younger I¡¯d ask them for the Dragon Ball,¡± she admitted. ¡°Did that ever work?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± she admitted. ¡°Didn¡¯t think so. Come on. I have an idea,¡± I said. Parking ourselves near the road that led to the facility we waited for a car with a couple people in uniform. Stepping in front of their car they screeched to a halt. As the driver yelled at us I put him and the passenger in a Genjutsu. Putting them to sleep was easy enough. Pulling them out of the car we let them sleep it off in the woods. ¡°What will this do?¡± Zuina asked. I did a transformation jutsu and turned into the driver. ¡°Woah, that''s cool,¡± she admitted. Her eyes wide as she studied my face. ¡°You want me to turn you into that one?¡± I asked. ¡°Can you?¡± She asked. I nodded. ¡°And¡­I can turn back?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s just an illusion,¡± I assured. ¡°Oh good. I¡¯d hate to be a guy,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have you any other way,¡± I said and transformed her into the higher rank officer. I was soon driving us to the base. Getting past the front gate was easy enough. We parked underground and followed the radar to get closer to the ball. ¡°This is so cool,¡± she whispered in a very girlie voice that didn¡¯t match the general or whoever she was pretending to be. ¡°Is this something you could teach me?¡± ¡°If you promise to teach me how to use Ki, I¡¯d be happy to.¡± Then I remembered it required chakra. Which had a less than innocent method to activate. ¡°Uh I mean, eventually.¡± ¡°Eventually? Why?¡± She asked, disappointed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s uh,¡± I whispered as we got into an elevator. ¡°It¡¯s kind of embarrassing how I have to awaken it.¡± ¡°How do you do it?¡± She asked, confused. Unsure how to broach the subject I thought it best to be tactful. ¡°You ever uh walk in on Bulma and Yamcha being girlfriend and boyfriend?¡± ¡°Oh, you mean when they have sex?¡± She asked loudly. ¡°Ugh yeah,¡± I said. Blushing in embarrassment. It felt weird saying this to such an innocent girl. ¡°It requires that.¡± ¡°What?! Why?¡± She asked, believing me wholeheartedly. ¡°I have this skill to gift it,¡± I said slowly. ¡°But it requires that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never done¡­that,¡± Zuina said. The face she was wearing didn¡¯t blush, but I guessed she was. The elevator chimed and we walked out into a busy hall. We both quieted as we moved closer to the ball. We made it to ab when we were right on top of the dragon ball on the radar. Unfortunately Zuina¡¯s keycard didn¡¯t work so we had to go to n B. ¡°Think you can break this big metal door down?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh yeah,¡± she said. Drawing her arm back she blew it away with one blow. A split secondter rms started ring but we were already inside. Moving past scientists I found the Dragon ball inside a ss case. Lasers pointed at the small orb I guessed they were testing it. Breaking the ball out with a punch we grabbed it and ran. Pandemonium going on outside we escaped in the confusion. Zuina jumping on my ice tform we flew away as she held onto me this time. ¡°You ever done that before?¡± She asked in my ear. I turned back but frowned. Ending her transformation I preferred her face than some older and balder general. ¡°Broke into a government facility and stole something? Surprisingly no,¡± I said. ¡°I mean I¡¯ve broken into locked down ces before. But never stolen anything.¡± ¡°No, I mean¡­what we were talking about¡­in the basement,¡± she whispered. ¡°Ohhh sex?¡± I asked. ¡°¡®No.¡± ¡°I was told that was something you should save for someone special,¡± she said. ¡°Like your husband.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true,¡± I said. ¡°Guess if you want to learn the skill you¡¯ll just have to marry me then.¡± I gave her my best smile as she blushed. As innocent as ever I was surprised how much her Spiritual Energy leaked joy. Nervous about what to do I flew us off in silence. Shetched onto me more and we made it off into the sunset. ¡ª- ¡°So how do you do it?¡± I asked Zuina. ¡°You face the balls. And shout the magic words,¡± she admitted. ¡°The dragon will rise and you ask nicely for your wish. Do you know what you¡¯re going to ask for?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± I said. ¡°Okay you uh summon him.¡± ¡°You sure? What if I make my own wish?¡± ¡°What would you wish for? Another Meatvnche?¡± ¡°Could I?¡± She asked. ¡°No, why wouldn¡¯t you wish for like a lifetime supply of them?¡± ¡°His powers not infinite,¡± Zuina said. ¡°It¡¯s food. Not some ungodly amount of elixir of youth,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know. That was a lot of meat,¡± she said, unconvinced. I chuckled as I waved her forward. The 7 dragon balls a couple of paces away the golden balls began to pulse and glow when we brought them together. Extending her hands out she studied them. Getting serious she yelled, ¡°Arise Shenron!¡± Nothing happened for a moment. ¡°That it-¡° a lightning bolt streaked down hitting the 7 balls, deafening me as the night became cloudy and more thunder sounded from above. The 7 balls glowed brightly then a white light snaked out of them. Like a ball of pure energy I felt the Spiritual Energy skyrocket as it became more powerful. I stared up in awe as the white light continued to grow until a long snakelike dragon was revealed above our heads. ¡°Who has summoned me?!¡± It roared. Zuina looked back at me. ¡°Uh it is I, Great Shenron,¡± I said, growing nervous from how powerful the dragon felt. ¡°Speak your wish,¡± the dragon ordered in a deep voice that sounded like creaking branches in a storm. ¡°I wish to win my-¡° my voice stopped as soon as I tried to say Challenges. ¡°Fuck,¡± I cursed. I thought it was too much to ask, but I guessed I really couldn¡¯t talk to anyone about them. ¡°Speak!¡± Shenron ordered when I didn¡¯t speak for a moment. ¡°Sorry uh, I wish¡­¡± I really wanted to wish for all of my powers to be rolled into one. No more Nen, and Chakra, and Haki. Make it all one energy. But for some reason I held off. There had to be a better way to phrase it where I got everything I wanted. Or at least more than I currently had. ¡°I wish¡­for you to change my body so that I can use my Ki and other internal energies as efficiently as possible!¡± I had struggled for the right words. Keeping it clear and all one sentence. I was worried that splitting it up into multiple sentences would make him judge the wish as more than 1. I was also hoping to get a bump in strength for my other powers. Shenron breathed heavily far above us as I waited for his answer. It felt a little wasteful for a being that could bring the dead back to life, but strength was all I needed. ¡°It has been done!¡± Shenron roared. ¡°What?¡± I asked, surprised. But the dragon began to glow. The 7 balls raising up in the air Shenron disappeared as the balls glowed brighter. Zuina jumped up as the 7 balls scattered. Grabbing the 4-star ball before it could get away shended easily. Showing the gray stone of the ball she gave me a confused look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t feel any different,¡± I said. Making fists I sensed my energies but there was no change. Then out of the blue my body was racked with intense pain. My teeth chattered as I felt a stronger pain than ever before. And with that I cked out. CHAPTER 289 KI CHAPTER 289 KI I woke up slowly. My memories of the day before quicklying back to me I sat up slowly. ¡°Finally awake?¡± Zuina asked. She was over by another fire. I wasn¡¯t too surprised to see arge lizard leg cooking overtop of it. ¡°Looks like it,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Where are we?¡± ¡°Not far from where you made your wish,¡± she said. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± I said, standing up. One of many things taught to me during ninja school in Naruto World was the Inner Eye. This eye dealt not so much with the mind or trying to understand what was happening to it, but the body. It wasn¡¯t normal for 12 year old kids to jump 20 feet in the air to a branch. You had to use chakra to strengthen yourself to do it. It was hard to use chakra without understanding where it was. We trained for weeks on how to find chakra, push to different parts of the body, and use it. Now it was second nature to me. Centering my mind I focused on therge amount of chakra in my torso. Feeling it spread to every corner of my body through the pathways. I moved the inner eye to my Spiritual Energy. I assumed in normal people Haki was centered where my chakra was. But because I had chakra it surrounded the chakra acting as a reservoir, holding it in. The Haki also surrounded the chakra pathways in my body. When sensing other people¡¯s spiritual energy it was just arge mass of glowing power in my mind¡¯s eye. Emanating from them at all times. But in my own body I could sense the spiritual energy running along my chakra pathways. Thest bit of energy I could understand was my Nen. Really my lifeforce, the Nen was in every part of my body at all times. The miniscule power of the trillions of cells that make up me, all added up to my life energy. I could call upon it to strengthen myself, coating my body in the energy to attack what I wanted. So where is my Ki? I thought as I kept searching. ¡°Uh, Zuina?¡± I asked turning back to her. ¡°How do you use Ki?¡± ¡°You just use it,¡± she said like it was obvious. ¡°Oh duh, there¡¯s the on switch.¡± I flipped an invisible switch on my chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m not as talented as you,¡± I said as sarcastically as possible. ¡°I apparently spent my whole life without it. How do you use it?¡± ¡°Uhhh, I don¡¯t know. My body kind of naturally does,¡± she said, her finger moving to her chin as she thought. She stood up walking over to me. ¡°My grandpa taught me how to fight with martial arts. Focusing power to certain areas of your body to strengthen yourself.¡± I did that currently with all my energies. ¡°I yed around with it for years. It wasn¡¯t until I met Kame that I was able to understand it more. Expel it out of my body without destroying anything. Sense it in other people. Ki is thetent energy of your body. I have spent hundreds of hours meditating to feel it. It isn¡¯t something you can simply understand about yourself.¡± She touched my chest as she stopped in front of me. ¡°Before, when I focused on you I could feel your strength. But it was distorted. Like looking in one of those funhouse mirrors at a carnival. Twisted. Now, you appear to be this big ball of energy. Focused right here.¡± She was pointing where my chakra was centered. ¡°This energy. What does it feel like to you?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Hmmm like heat,¡± she said. ¡°Burning inside me all the time, but it took a long time to feel that heat.¡± I focused on my chakra. It did feel hot, which was odd. Normally it was a cid energy simply there. Like y that I could manipte, but for some reason it was hot to the touch. Extending my hand out I focused chakra into it. Pooling energy I had done this a few times now and then. Trying to concentrate it like the 9-tails had done through Naruto. Now the power poured out of me, coalescing into a white ball of energy. With a thought I pushed the ball away. It shot out at a high speed, striking the nearest tree trunk. The energy exploded, causing arge chunk of the tree to blow away. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Zuina said, a smile on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s so much like my chakra,¡± I said. ¡°Chakra is another name for Ki, it¡¯s also called Chi, or energy. It depends on where you are from,¡± she said. ¡°Yeah but¡­¡± I did a hand seal, making a shadow clone. Chakra poured out of me into the form of the clone. The chakra felt like it flowed more smoothly, and instantly there was another me. ¡°Oh wow, I saw Tien do a move like that once,¡± she said while studying my clone. ¡°Zuina, can you do this with your hands?¡± I asked, making the hand seals for beginners. ¡°Focus Ki as you do it. Then picture yourself next to you.¡± She frowned but followed my instructions. Nothing happened. ¡°So chakra and Ki are different, but the same?¡± I asked. ¡°Or did Shenron make my energies in the same area to make them more efficient? You and Roshi said my Ki was messed up, but you couldn¡¯t sense my chakra. So what the hell?¡± I thought furiously trying toe up with some kind of answer. ¡°Or¡­am I overthinking things and I should attribute it to magic?¡± I asked. ¡°Magic?¡± Zuina asked. ¡°You can do magic too?¡± Iughed, pushing my worries away. ¡°Sometimes,¡± I said. ¡°So what now?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked, confused. ¡°I mean we found the Dragon Balls. I made my wish, and I can supposedly use Ki now. I¡¯d like to train with it,¡± I said. ¡°With you if you¡¯d have me.¡± Zuina blushed a little. A smile creeping up her lips. ¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± she admitted. ¡°Do we um, have to get right to training? I¡¯d like to do another one of those date things.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Iughed. ¡°Where would you like to go?¡± ¡°Well we are about halfway around the world. Should we head the other-¡± She stopped moving back to the fire. Her body freezing I could feel fear spike in her Spiritual Energy. ¡°Zuina, what is it?¡± I asked. ¡°Power, so much power,¡± she said, looking off in the distance ahead. Her energy continued to leak worry as whatever she was feeling came closer. Ignoring me she lifted off the ground, flying into the air. I cursed not understanding Ki well enough to fly. Pooling water I jumped and followed straight up. Zuina stared off into the distance toward some mountains. I grew nervous as she stared. It was far too early for anything big to happen. ¡°Is it Polo?¡± I asked. ¡°Maybe, but he is far stronger,¡± she admitted. As whatever was approaching got closer I grew more convinced I knew who was on their way. Especially as I noticed a lone figure flying straight at us. Mile after mile was eaten away by the man as he approached. As he did I could make out the wide shouldered armor, the ck hair, and the green ss over the man¡¯s eye. ¡°Fuck,¡± I mumbled as he approached. ck unruly hair, brown shoulder pads, ck chest piece, and a fluffy brown tail wrapped around his waist. Of course I recognized him, but it wasn¡¯t the brother I expected. It was Goku. The powerful man stopped in front of us. Standing on nothing as he looked us over. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you, Neon,¡± Goku said. It wasn¡¯t the normal fun loving voice I attributed with the anime. The voice was deeper, more serious as it cut through the air. ¡°Neon?¡± Zuina asked. I had the same question. Neon didn¡¯t sound like a vegetable. All Saiyans were named after a veggie, it wasmon knowledge. What the hell was a Neon? ¡°I am Kakarot,¡± Goku said, moving his hand to his chest. ¡°A Saiyan, like you.¡± ¡°A what? What the hell are you talking about? Who is Neon? Who are you?¡± Zuina asked. Almost panicking from the amount of power she felt from him. Goku frowned. ¡°What is the matter with you?¡± He asked, confused. ¡°Why have you not taken over this?¡± ¡°Taken over the?! Why would I do that?¡± She asked, yelling as she became more nervous. ¡°That was your job, Neon.¡± ¡°Quit saying that name! My name is Zuina!¡± She yelled, I felt her Energy spike. I was internally panicking as they spoke. Goku was supposed to be the protagonist. Not some viin. It was his job toe to Earth, save it, make friends. So why was he taking the ce of Raditz? ¡°Did you hit your head as a child or something!?¡± Goku barked. ¡°You are Neon. That is your name!¡± ¡°I¡­did hit my head,¡± she said slowly. ¡°My grandpa told me about it once. But what does that have to do with anything?¡± ¡°Fucking bitch,¡± Goku said, very uncharacteristically in my book. He grabbed his temples as he thought. ¡°You have forgotten your sworn duty, Neon! You were sent here when you were a child to take over this. And you¡¯ve fucked it up royally. You have forgotten your name. Do you even remember that you are a Saiyan?¡± He asked. ¡°A what?¡± She asked. ¡°Saiyan,¡± Goku said, annoyed. ¡°Listen, we are a race of warriors. Since birth we are trained to fight and kill. Like me, when you were a baby you were sent off to eliminate the poption of a low-tier.¡± ¡°That sounds awful!¡± She yelled, getting angry now. ¡°Why would you do that?¡± ¡°Because it is our job. How our home stayed relevant before it was destroyed,¡± Goku said. ¡°Destroyed?¡± Zuina asked. ¡°Wh-What is going on here?¡± She asked. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter right now,¡± Goku said. ¡°It is high time you rejoin your people. There aren¡¯t many of us left. And unfortunately, you are thest female of our race. This will have to be taken overter. We had lost track of you, but we need you back. We need your help to rebuild our race.¡± My heart sank as I realized the true implications of what was going on. Anger red in me as I put together what he was saying. ¡°You want her to start making pure-blooded Saiyans!?¡± I roared. ¡°What?¡± Zuina asked, not fully seeing the big picture. ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡± Goku asked, annoyed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I said, biting my lip. ¡°Your people are dead right? How many of you are left? 4? 5? You want Zuina to start popping out babies, don¡¯t you!? Well too fucking bad, she¡¯s my girlfriend.¡± I had been in a lot of worlds, and they were always darker than the manga portrayed them as. I couldn¡¯t help but picture Zuina forced into making kids with someone as strong as Vegeta. There was no way I could let that happen. ¡°Human,¡± Goku said. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you think you can talk that way to a Saiyan, but I am on a timeline. Zuina, you need toe with me. Where is your ship?¡± ¡°Is this true?¡± Zuina asked. Her eyes wide. Goku didn¡¯t answer. ¡°There is no way in hell I am going with someone like you!¡± That was when I got my newest quest.
Dragon Ball Z Quest 2:
Defeat Kakarot.
Rewards:
Ki
Summon Choice
Summon Challenger Slot
Door Fragment (2/4)
¡°Fuck,¡± I whispered as I read the quest. I didn¡¯t know what the hell most of those were. I wanted them though. But the stronger the fight, the more the rewards that went out. A Saiyan was here far sooner than I expected them to be. And from Zuina¡¯s reaction, I didn¡¯t think that she could beat him. It was Goku, but he was supposedly a low-tier fighter. It wasn¡¯t until he had something important to fight for that he became truly strong. But he had taken over a. This Goku would have no issue killing. ¡°World Escape,¡± I said. The whole area went ck. Red appearing all around me I cursed. ¡°Fucking Goku! Freakin premature jacking off asshole Saiyan!¡± A hundred scenarios yed through my mind before I left. There was the weakness of his monkey tail. Polo would have probably shown up too, so it would have been 3 on 1. I wasn¡¯t sure if he had Special Beam Cannon yet, but the quest had said Defeat Kakarot, not kill. Would I risk the Anti-Hero role if I was able to help kill him? I had knocked Zuina down in our fight, but that was my all. From what I remembered Raditz had a power level of 1,200, and Goku¡¯s was only 350 when Raditz showed up. That was almost 3 times stronger. I wasn¡¯t sure opening 6 gates would do the job. And if they didn¡¯t, I would be out of the fight. ¡°I gotta get stronger,¡± I groaned. I had really been enjoying DBZ. Things were progressing with Zuina, but I couldn¡¯t risk losing and her being taken away. Especially if Goku decided to kill me. ¡°Goddamn this is annoying,¡± I grumbled. ¡°Why does DBZ have to be so hard?¡± I let out a long defeated sigh. I wasn¡¯t strong enough yet. I had to settle on learning my current powers more. That or make an awesome 1-hit kill move. Letting out a long sigh I pulled up my Status Screen. Afterpleting my quests in DBZ I had received some nice items. I had assigned my Capsule House as my Item Choice, but hadn¡¯t used my Bonus Slot Upgrade or Ability Augmentor from impressing Zuina. I used the Bonus Slot Upgrade on on Hardened Skin, making it Hardened Organs. With a potential fight against Goku in the future, I had to make sure I was tough. I then used the Ability Augmentor. The random power buff item made a new screen appear.
Your Nen power efficiencies have now increased to the following.
Enhance: 100% Emission 85% Transmutation 85%
Maniption: 65% Conjuration 65% Special: 0%
¡°Woah,¡± I said, surprised by the buff. I was already at 100% for Enhancement, but upping the others could be a big gain. Especially after experiencing Ki. Because I didn¡¯tplete the quest to add Ki to my Status Screen, I no longer had the ability. My chakra was back to cool to the touch. I hadn¡¯t worked much on my Nen attack, but now I wanted to. With enhancement and emission I could create an attack like Ki. Extending my range, and using my strength without having to touch anyone. It was going to be a long road, but I could get there. Looking around to my options of doors I only had about 25 days until my next Challenge. The only answer that came to me was One Punch Man. I had trouble pulling myself out of there, but I would be kicked out anyway before my challenge. It was time to head back and see the girls. CHAPTER 290 SWEET CHAPTER 290 SWEET ¡°I¡¯m not jumping on your back,¡± Sugar Tits said. Crossing her arms over her chest I frowned, trying to remember where we werest. I¡¯d just had sex with the girls. Fubuki and Sayuri stopped by to grab me for some big monster that attacked a city. Fubuki was a tall woman wearing a long ck dress. Arge bust and short ck/green hair she was gorgeous in my eyes. Sayuri was a blue haired model. Nice rack, wearing ace hot pink corset and ck skirt she went by the heroname Sugar and Spice. I typically called her Sugar Tits, because I felt like she liked the teasing and she had some nice tits. ¡°Then walk,¡± I said. Pooling water at my feet I froze it and lifted up. ¡°Wait!¡± She yelled, jumping on my back. ¡°You don¡¯t know where you¡¯re going.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I admitted. ¡°Fubuki, youing?¡± I said to her as I raised up. She hesitated but nodded. Wind whipping around her the psychic began flying beside me as we headed off. Sugar Tits directed me where to go so I picked up speed. ¡°Slow down,¡± Fubuki ordered. ¡°I can¡¯t keep up.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. ¡°But we need to get there, right?¡± I poured more water-chakra out, making my tform big enough for the 3 of us. ¡°What the hell?¡± Sugar Tits said as she dropped off my back. ¡°How long could you do this?¡± ¡°A while,¡± I said. Fubukinded on it and I flew us faster. There was a long silence as we headed off. A barrennd of rocks and boulders underneath us we were in between cities. Not much to see around us I focused on flying. ¡°What¡¯s the story with you and those girls?¡± Sugar Tits asked, breaking the silence. ¡°They¡¯re my girlfriends,¡± I said with a wide smile. She frowned. I could feel a little sadness leak from her Spiritual Energy. ¡°We were experimented on together.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked, surprise in her voice. ¡°For months some sick doctor had us in drug-inducedas. Testing on us while we slept,¡± I said. ¡°He changed something about us. And when he did he made it so that we were all psychically linked. We get pretty messed up if we are away from one another for too long.¡± Back in the world I could feel the 3 of them behind me. The girls were in our apartment. I hadn¡¯t known for sure we were psychically linked until I used a Weakness Eliminator. I only wished that I had enough to eliminate the link from me and the girls. ¡°And you¡¯re all dating now?¡± Fubuki asked, hesitant. ¡°We live together. Eat together. Sleep together. Might as well be dating,¡± I said. ¡°I hope to break our psychic hold someday. But I doubt that will be anytime soon.¡± The girls quieted once more. Both leaking emotions of anger and regret. I wondered how I could progress things with them. They were beautiful and strong. Not impossible at least, but it would be tricky. ¡°You 2 know each other?¡± I asked. The women turned to one another. ¡°I asked Sugar and Spice to join the Blizzard group once,¡± Fubuki admitted. ¡°Ah, let me guess, you said yes,¡± I said. ¡°Fuck no,¡± she spat. ¡°What? I joined,¡± I said without shame. ¡°You did?!¡± Sugar Tits asked, surprised. ¡°Oh yes, Fubuki said she would be my girlfriend if I did,¡± I said. ¡°I m-most certainly did not!¡± The woman stuttered. ¡°Well shit, why did I join?¡± I asked. Giving her my best smile I turned to see the smoke in the distance. ¡°Time to get serious.¡± I sped us up and was amazed by the carnage. Huge craters were hit into the ground. People crying out, other¡¯s limping away with newly blown off limbs, it wasn¡¯t pretty. Fire trucks putting out fires at the edge of ground zero I dropped us to the center of where the fight had taken ce. Feeling Spiritual Energy below me I powered up and dug down. ¡°There are people here!¡± I yelled to my 2 passengers. Fubuki started picking uprge metal beams with her psychic powers. Sugar Tits started digging with me. Using our hands we moved through the ash and dirt easily. Finding an encased concrete bunker I punched through it. People yelled from inside, but light leaked down from the ever widening hole I was making. Dozens of people inside I jumped down and started passing them up to Sugar Tits. All professional adults I guessed that we were in the remains of some building and they had been smart enough to find shelter. When that was cleared up I made 12 clones and sent them out to sense for more people. What followed was 3 hours of digging. I was d that my Haki could sense those that were alive more easily. Otherwise I would have dug up plenty of dead people as well. With all the destruction around us I was d we could at least save some people. As the fires near the edge were put out, Fubuki, Sugar, and I walked out with a good 60 people. All saved from the rubble of the buildings that used to be standing in the area. Emergency services grabbed them and we were debriefed by a rep from the Hero Association. ¡°ckheart, you didn¡¯t answer our calls,¡± the man from the Association said. ¡°We called in everyone we could.¡± ¡°I was busy, any idea what did this?¡± ¡°Some virus man or something. Had ck skin, antenna. You didn¡¯t see him, did you?¡± ¡°This was all done by one guy?¡± I asked while shaking my head. ¡°A monster, yes,¡± the man admitted. ¡°Reports say he blew apart buildings with a wave of his hand. He was killing indiscriminately.¡± ¡°Any idea who stopped him?¡± Fubuki asked. ¡°We have a report of a man here. All they saw was yellow. King was here, so we guessed it was him, but he is refusing to answer questions,¡± the assistant said. It was obviously Saitama that saved the day again. An impossibly strong hero that fought monsters for fun, he never stuck around for credit. I had decided to let canon happen with him. Although after the revtions about Goku, I wondered if Saitama was the same person as I knew. I sure hoped so. The world would be impossible to beat if Saitama turned bad. ¡°Can you talk to King?¡± The Association rep asked. ¡°You¡¯re his student, right?¡± ¡°Oh, right, I said that, didn''t I?¡± I asked. Annoyed by my solution to skip the low tier of the Hero Association ranks. ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± the rep said and guided me over to him. King was a big man, over 6 feet tall. Long blonde hair slicked back he had 3 scars over his left eye. Because he had the extremely bad luck of running into monsters, he was typically in the middle of all the big fights. And since he was there, most people assumed he had helped defeat whatever big and bad foe showed up. ¡°You alright?¡± I asked King as I stepped up to him. He was sitting on a lone park bench. Ashes and piles of rubble all around him. He leaked fear from his Haki. Lost in his thoughts I sat beside him. ¡°Hey, wake up.¡± King jumped as I touched his shoulder. ¡°Weston?¡± He asked, confused. ¡°When did you get here?¡± ¡°A while ago,¡± I said. ¡°You alright?¡± ¡°It happened again,¡± he said. Tears in his eyes he wiped his nose of some snot. ¡°Why does this keep happening to me? I go out, get some groceries, the ce blows up. I wait in line for a video game release and some viin destroys the building next to me. Every time I go anywhere, something is always happening.¡± ¡°You lived,¡± I said, stopping his tirade. He looked at me confused. I pointed to a line of paramedics carrying people on stretchers. ¡°Not everyone did. King, you have terrible but at the same time, amazing luck. You are at the center of lots of battles that you have no business being in, and yet you live. You keep surviving. What happened today?¡± ¡°I uh was in the city for this limited edition of a Sprinkle Squad Glitter Time release of this action figure,¡± he said. Pulling a very scantily d and very underage action figure out of a bag in his hand. ¡°And then things started blowing up.¡± ¡°And yet you survived?¡± ¡°Yeah, I uh guess I did,¡± he said. ¡°I grabbed this mom and daughter. Threw them out of the way of this car that was going toward them.¡± ¡°See, you were important,¡± I said. ¡°You helped save someone. You and I both know that you aren¡¯t strong. But you have an uncanny ability to be where you need to be. So try not to worry about it. Tomorrow some new monster will attack. You most likely won¡¯t be there, but if you are, just do what you can to help.¡± ¡°I uh,¡± he said, wiping his nose. ¡°Thanks. I think I needed that.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± I said. ¡°Now I want you to go out there. And I want you to console someone that is crying.¡± ¡°What?¡± He asked. ¡°I hear 3 separate kids crying in that direction,¡± I said pointing to where the fire trucks were. ¡°People are scared. They see you as one of the top heroes, and think you killed this guy. y into it. I want you to tell each of those kids that it¡¯s alright now.¡± It was the All Might method, so it had to work. ¡°But I didn¡¯t do-¡± ¡°They don¡¯t know that. King, they think you¡¯re the strongest man in the world. Act like it,¡± I said. It took some more prodding, and I had to drag the big guy to them. But as he appeared in those recovering the people quieted down. He approached one of the kids that was crying and the boy stopped. Standing in front of the child he hesitated. But eventually mumbled, ¡°Everything is alright now.¡± A stunned silence followed but eventually someone pped. Then another, then more and more people pped. A few cheering the destitute people started to have their Spiritual Energy reflect hope. Honestly I was surprised by the reaction. King was as well. He kept his face cid, but the cheers got to him. I walked away finding Sugar Tits resting on a broken off chunk of a building. She smiled at me as I approached. ¡°King really do all this? Fighting whatever was here?¡± ¡°King? Hell no,¡± I said without hesitation. ¡°Just wrong ce, wrong time for him.¡± ¡°But-but he¡¯s acting like-¡± ¡°Those people need some hope,¡± I said, pointing in the direction where King was shaking some people¡¯s hands. ¡°King gives people hope. That¡¯s good enough.¡± She quieted, her energy all over the ce. Unsure what to think she let out a long sigh. ¡°Then what the hell did all this?¡± She asked, confused. ¡°There are plenty of heroes out there that don¡¯t do it for glory,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sure some caped crusader stepped in before things got too bad.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, things look pretty bad,¡± she said. ¡°And they could always be worse,¡± I said. ¡°I think our job is about wrapped up. Want a ride?¡± ¡°Uh-¡± She stopped as someone walked toward us. ¡°Sugar and Spice,¡± the man said. We both looked up to see her brother approaching. He was a tall man, light blue hair down below his chin. Wearing a white suit it was rather pristine. Blue undershirt he was somehow dodging a lot of the ash flying around. ¡°What happened here?¡± ¡°Sweet Mask,¡± she said, sticking to hero names. I knew it was her brother. ¡°No idea. We were just talking about it.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re ckheart?¡± Sweet Mask asked as he stopped. The name given to me because of my MHA hero costume, it was ck with some pink Watanabe hearts on it. ¡°And you¡¯re Sweet Mask,¡± I said, reaching out my hand. It was dirty so the man acted like it wasn¡¯t there. ¡°My sister says you act like a true hero,¡± Sweet Mask said. ¡°It¡¯s good to have you aboard.¡± ¡°And what are you exactly?¡± I asked. Something about Sweet Mask rubbed me the wrong way. A model by day and night, he put in some hero work now and then. But he held his spot as A-ss Rank-1. Acting as the gatekeeper to S-ss. Facing him now I could tell he was strong. Stronger than I expected. But I¡¯d won a fight with a Saiyan a few days ago, I wasn¡¯t too worried about him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asked, confused. ¡°I mean, are you a hero or a model?¡± I asked. ¡°Both,¡± he said immediately. ¡°Oh,¡± I said in a disappointed tone. Allowing him to make an assumption about what I meant by that. ¡°Well, see you Sugar Tits. Sweet Mask, maybe I¡¯ll see you do some hero work someday.¡± I pooled some water beside me and jumped on. Floating away before they could say much of anything I found Fubuki directing some of the Blizzard Group around. Not in the mood to y for now I opted to go see my girls. It had been a long time since I¡¯d been with themst. A felt a reunion was in order. CHAPTER 291 ENTOURAGE CHAPTER 291 ENTOURAGE I didn¡¯t realize how much my Empathic Psychic Link had built up with the girls. It had been less than 6 months outside of OPM World. Spending as little time as possible in the Manga Room to limit my draw to them. Now that I was back I could tell what a huge weakness the Link was. When I finished with helping save people at the monster attack I had gone back to the girls and was desperate to be with them. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Aiko asked as I pounded into her. Her dark hair was short from when we were shaved while being experimented on. She was still gorgeous. Heart shaped face. Thick lips. Smooth skin. And a perfect set of DD tits, she was the full package. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said, speeding up. Her eyes grew wide as I poured more chakra into her. Our naked bodies pressed against one another I felt like I was ready to cum at any moment. Crying out in pleasure she pulled my face to hers. Kissing deeply loud smacks sounded in the room as our bodies collided. ¡°Fuck! Just keep going!¡± She yelled. Pushing up into me her own hip movements made it feel all the better. I groaned, speeding up and came into her hard. Aiko¡¯s voice echoed in the room as it cracked with the strain of how powerful her orgasm was. Pouring as much chakra into her as possible she gasped and shuddered. Latching onto me as her nails dug into my back I released a huge amount of cum into her. When my orgasm finished she twitched sporadically but held on. Her cunt still squeezing me hard I breathed in and out heavily. Reveling in her scent. ¡°I love you,¡± I said while squeezing her ass cheeks and resting my head against her neck. ¡°I fucking love you,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m uh gonna take a break. That was um, pretty strong.¡± She let out a long sigh as I pushed her away. Locking eyes with me she kissed me on the lips. Laying her down she moved into the fetal position. A content feeling echoing out from her I looked to my next target on the bed. Setsuko had been spooning Jun. Both watching me fuck Aiko. Setsuko was nibbling on the younger woman¡¯s ear, but as I locked eyes with her she sat up. I had been having sex with all 3 for hours by that point. For some reason I couldn¡¯t get enough of them. My chakra pouring into my dick, I was already refilled and ready to go. Smiling wide she moved across the bed toward me. My dick jumping with each pulse of my heart it was hard to hold back from tackling her. Her eyes sparkling as she stopped a few inches from me. I studied the older woman. Dark brown hair, longer than the rest of ours somehow. It was in disarray from the sex. C Cup breasts pointing at me. She was Joy incarnate. I could feel the happiness waft off of her energy as we locked eyes. ¡°I am so fucking sore, but want you so bad,¡± she mumbled. Grabbing my dick she began to jerk it despite Aiko and my juices coating it. ¡°I need you still,¡± I said. Leaning forward I kissed her deeply. Her grip tightened and she used her other hand to continue jerking me off. She moaned in my mouth as my hands moved to her shoulders. Desiring to touch her more. Rather than have sex though she pulled away and sat on the bed. Sandwiching her tits around myrge member they didn¡¯t wrap around them as well as Aiko¡¯s did, but they felt heavenly to me. Her arms holding her boobs together I began to piston in and out of her cleavage as we continued to kiss. Our lips released one another as she drooled out arge glob of spit. Lubing her up more she turned to Jun as I continued fucking her tits. ¡°Jun dear, I need your help.¡± The smaller school girl nodded. A blush on her cheeks she sat up and moved her head to spit on my dick as well. I groaned as I sped up. Jun sat on her knees and stared up at me. I leaned over, kissing her as I pinched one of her nipples. She squeaked but was as fierce as the others as we made out. I moved her head closer to Setsuko and the 3 of us kissed. Our tongues touching the added stimtion was what I needed. ¡°Okay,¡± I rasped. ¡°Just like this,¡± Setsuko gasped as I sped up. Her tits tightening I came between them inrge spurts. Coating her upper chest with cum she bit her lip as she stared at me. Jun didn¡¯t hesitate to move down. Licking the cum off of her I was ready to go again. Moving to behind Jun she didn¡¯t hesitate to show me her ass. Lining my dick up I pushed into her drenched pussy. Grunting as my dick parted her lips the smaller girl moved up and began kissing Setsuko. Pushing her forward the 2id on one another, making out as I humped into Jun with a loud smack. Though quiet she was still the most adventurous. Losing her introverted nature when we were in the bedroom she kissed Setsuko for all she was worth as I made her cum over and over. When I had unloaded in Jun, Setsuko decided to try again. Jun passed out beside us. Iid on Setsuko and we kissed during the slow session. ¡°I love being near you,¡± I admitted as I pushed all the way into her. ¡°You radiate joy.¡± ¡°It helps that I¡¯m happy,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m d,¡± I admitted, kissing her lips. ¡°God you¡¯re big. Let¡¯s um, switch,¡± she said. Soon she was on top and going slow. Rocking back and forth slowly her eyes fluttered as we enjoyed the feel of one another. ¡°What are we going to do in the future?¡± She asked. Shivering as I let the chakra stay low so she could feel pleasure but not cum so often. ¡°This,¡± I said. ¡°No, future future?¡± She asked. ¡°Well you said you wanted to try to be heroes,¡± I said. She nodded. ¡°After that. I don¡¯t know. Lots of monsters out there. Viins too I¡¯m sure. We still haven¡¯t figured out Tsukuyomi¡¯s deal.¡± I wanted to make contact with Saitama, but honestly I wasn¡¯t sure if that was a good idea. I pictured him at Super Saiyan strength, but had just run away from Raditz strength. I needed to be stronger if I wanted to keep up with him. ¡°After that?¡± She asked, slowing down. I noticed some worry leak off of her. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked. ¡°Get married?¡± Her energy pulsed. ¡°You do?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± she said, her mouth twisting in a hesitant frown. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I uh never ex-¡± ¡°I know. None of us nned to be here. Or this situation,¡± I assured. ¡°I want you in my life. All 3 of you. We can do whatever you want. You want to get married? Kids? I don¡¯t care. Monsters will keep showing up and I n to stop them. Other than that this world is already a crazy ce. Might as well enjoy stuff while we can.¡± I could feel from her that was the right answer. Aiko turned over as Setsuko started up again. ¡°We are having kids now?¡± She asked tiredly. ¡°Did a 6th sense tell you that you needed to stop this sort of talk?¡± I asked with augh. ¡°No,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I just never really thought about it.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? Want to be my wife now too?¡± I asked. ¡°Fuck no, I¡¯ll marry Jun. You marry Setsuko,¡± Aiko teased. Setsuko¡¯s lips tightened around my dick. ¡°Oh, she likes that idea,¡± I said pointing to her. ¡°She does? Maybe we should fight for Weston then,¡± Aiko said, sitting up with a groan. Her hands moving to Setsuko¡¯s breast the brown haired woman tried to swat her away, but to no avail. She was soon kissing Setsuko as she continued to ride me slowly. ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°Love you,¡± Setsuko said, rolling her eyes. ¡°Good, then turn around,¡± Aiko ordered. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Turn around. Face the other way to a reverse cow girl. I¡¯ll show you an interesting position,¡± Aiko said. ¡°But he feels so good.¡± ¡°I know, but you do like 3 positions. Try a new one now and then,¡± Aiko ordered. Setsuko sighed but did as Aiko said. Moving back to my dick she held herself up over my chest as Aiko moved to between our legs. The former prostitute didn¡¯t hesitate to stick her face in Setsuko¡¯s crotch. Licking the woman¡¯s clit while I filled her up she gasped, struggling to keep herself up. I wasn¡¯t sure the point of the position until Aiko began licking where my dick entered Setsuko. Her expert tongue moving around my dick then up to Setsuko¡¯s pussy lips we both groaned. Turned on by the stimtion I began humping into her in short thrusts as Aiko continued exploring with her tongue. Aiko¡¯s hand moving up to Setsuko¡¯s nipple she pulled it causing the woman to pant. Moaning loudly, it was a new feeling to have the stimtion of a pussy encasing most of my dick and tongue begin to lick all around the base. Unashamed as she did it Aiko only grew more heated as I poured charka into Setsuko. As she came hard Aikotched onto my balls as I humped into Setsuko. Speeding up I was in heaven as Setsuko squeezed me and Aiko licked and sucked a ball, only to move to another. It wasn¡¯t long until I was emptying in her. Both of us grunting and gasping, Aiko never stopped licking everywhere she could reach. When we were trying to catch our breath Aiko pushed Setsuko off me. Without hesitation she deepthroated my dick. Sucking off Setsuko¡¯s juices. Groaning, I cursed as she stared up at me. Then she plopped off to Setsuko. Prying the woman¡¯s legs open she began licking up and down her pussy then started licking out my semen from her. It wasn¡¯t long until I was ready to go once more, but that was when I heard the knocking. Annoyed that someone wasining about the noise again I walked out to find King at the door. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡± I asked. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if Jun wanted to y another game,¡± the man admitted. A small bag in hand I had forgotten that she and I had gone there to y some video games. ¡°Uh yeah,¡± I said. ¡°Give me a minute.¡± King nodded and I headed inside. Apparently we had been at the sex for 12 hours. None of us sleeping, I guessed it was time for a break. After the girls dressed the 5 of us sat on the couch while King and Jun yed the fighting game. Jun picked a big strong fighter as her avatar, and King chose a girl with pink hair and skimpy clothes. ¡°My money¡¯s on Jun,¡± Aiko said between bites of popcorn. ¡°I¡¯m betting on King,¡± I said. ¡°Jun, don¡¯t get beat up by a little girl,¡± Setsuko groaned, grabbing a fistful of popcorn. The 3 of us sat side by side on the couch as King and Jun yed round after round. Switching out their avatars neither spoke much, but I could tell they were having fun. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stream, King?¡± Setsuko asked. ¡°You¡¯re obviously good at games.¡± ¡°Oh no, I couldn¡¯t,¡± the big man said. ¡°I¡¯d ruin my image or something.¡± ¡°Image? Who¡¯s spouting crap like that?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m just not good when a bunch of people are watching,¡± he said. ¡°Oh yeah? Performance issue?¡± Aiko asked. ¡°They have pills for that sort of thing.¡± ¡°Ha, stop,¡± Setsuko said, nudging her. ¡°Jun hardly talks during her streams. Even though she¡¯s so cute.¡± ¡°I only y to y,¡± Jun mumbled. ¡°I hate those girls that y to show off their bodies.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Jun. Sex sells,¡± Aiko said. ¡°If we dressed you up like the girl King is ying, your views would skyrocket.¡± ¡°I-I couldn¡¯t do that,¡± she said, blushing. King took the chance to catch her in abo that KOed her character. ¡°Don¡¯t let her talk you into anything,¡± I assured Jun as she dropped the controller. ¡°You¡¯re perfect as you are.¡± Kissing her cheek she blushed but nodded and began fighting King again. We had fun jeering or teasing them. Simply happy to be together as we sat on the couch. That was until there was another knock on the door. ¡°My god, this better be a salesman,¡± Aiko grumbled as she got up. But as I went through the people I knew in the world I could tell who was there with my Search Quirk. I wasn¡¯t far behind her as she opened the door. On the other side was Sugar Tits once more. But beside her was her brother Sweet Mask. ¡°Hello, ckheart,¡± Sweet Mask said as he did his best to ignore the half dressed Aiko. Wearing a tank top that barely covered her tits and panties she was eye-catching as always. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± I asked, feeling that I wouldn¡¯t enjoy what came next. ¡°My sister has been telling me of your original interaction,¡± Sweet Mask said, forcing himself to stare at me. ¡°I have decided to ept the offer.¡± ¡°ept what?¡± I asked. ¡°Why, to fight of course,¡± Sweet Mask admitted. I looked at Sugar Tits, she blushed and mouthed the word ¡®sorry¡¯. I let out a long sigh. ¡°Sweet,¡± Aiko said. ¡°Setsuko, grab the popcorn!¡± ¡ª Once outside Sweet Mask found arge park to spar in. Trees all around it wasn¡¯t long until we were away from prying eyes. Except for Setsuko, Aiko, and Sugar Tits anyway. ¡°Okay, pick your fighter,¡± Aiko said. ¡°Dibs on Weston.¡± ¡°I wanted Weston,¡± Setsuko grumbled. Both girls had one of Jun¡¯s spare game controllers in hand. ¡°Fine, give that one to Sugar Tits,¡± Aiko said, handing the controller to her. ¡°She can pick her brother.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ying,¡± Sugar Tits said. ¡°Sounds like a forfeit to me, Weston you win,¡± Aiko said. I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Sweet. Best of 2 out of 3?¡± I asked Sweet Mask. ¡°Enough ying,¡± the man said. Aiko groaned, sad that the game was already over. ¡°My sister says you think I¡¯m not a serious hero.¡± ¡°I¡­probably said something along those lines,¡± I admitted. ¡°Why do you care?¡± ¡°Why do I care? That¡¯s inherently wrong,¡± Sweet Mask said, anger leaking off of him. ¡°So you challenge all of your online haters too?¡± I asked. ¡°Or just me, because I¡¯m special?¡± ¡°Oh burn!¡± Aiko said. ¡°This game is awesome. Do a Yo Mama joke.¡± ¡°God dang, Aiko. When did you get so funny?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯ve always been funny. You just opt to not listen and stare at my tits instead,¡± she said. ¡°Fair enough,¡± I said. Looking back to Sweet Mask he didn¡¯t appear too pleased. ¡°Sweet Mask, I know nothing about you. I don¡¯t know your struggles or how strong you are. From what I¡¯ve seen you spend most all of your time modeling, giving interviews and the such. I¡¯m sure you have noble reasons for being a hero. But being a hero is my one job. It is my focus. Forgive me for assuming you use the hero work to kickstart your modeling.¡± ¡°I started modeling before being a hero,¡± he said angrily. ¡°But you didn¡¯t be a big model until you started being a hero,¡± I said. ¡°Did you?¡± From hisck of answer I guessed I was right. ¡°If you want to fight, that¡¯s fine with me. You can give me your little test about joining S-ss now. Because I will be moving up to S-ss. My aim is the number 1 spot. And you can¡¯t stop me.¡± It helped that I had a quest for going to S-ss. I was going to push hard for it too since the reward was a Challenger Bonus Slot. I hoped to make it in time for the next Challenge. Sweet Mask¡¯s anger peaked but then he began to calm down. Moving the hair out of his face he studied me for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m going to go out on a limb here and guess you haven¡¯t been active long.¡± ¡°Nope, been in aa for 6 months,¡± I admitted. ¡°Well before you arrived, heroes were moving up to S-Rank rather quickly. Unfortunately the Hero Association was new then. They weren¡¯t that good at gauging strength.¡± With the fact that King was an S-ss, I guessed they still sucked at it. ¡°People bribed their way up to S-ss, or lucked their way there by taking out a monster that happened to fall when they got there. What do you think happens when an S-ss is called to a scene?¡± ¡°They fight?¡± ¡°Exactly. The people assigned to call heroes there just look at proximity. So when a hero that bribed his way to the top, or one didn¡¯t earn it gets called to a dangerous situation. It bes more dangerous. For them and the people around the fight. 8 heroes, all S-ss, died within a few weeks of one another. The news didn¡¯t shut up about it. People got scared. These were supposed to be the best of the best. But they kept dying. I was working my way up in the hero ranks when this happened. So I decided to work as a buffer. Only the best can move up. Those that tried to move past, whether through bribes or dumb luck, I push back. This world is already dark enough. People look up to us. It is my job to ensure that people don¡¯t panic every time a fool gets himself killed.¡± ¡°Honestly, that sounds like a way better reason than I assumed,¡± I admitted. ¡°But I will be moving to S-ss. So if you want to test me. Let¡¯s get it over with.¡± He and I studied one another. Both getting serious. I might have misjudged him, but as far as I knew he was simply strong. I had powers beyond him. Sweet Mask moved more quickly than I imagined he would. Closing the distance I channeled chakra and met his fist with my own. We were both pushed back by the force of it, but were on one another again. Punching and hitting I kept it at simply my own physical strength and chakra. It was sad to admit that he was stronger physically. I guessed I needed to start wearing my weights again. The fight continued on. Aiko and Setsuko cheered. Sugar Tits was quiet as she watched. During the fight I got a better sense of Sweet Mask. He did train a lot, and knew what he was doing. Good battle instincts, he met my attacks with his own. Not hesitating to hit me for all he had. I brought out Haki into my palm and his wrist buckled with the blow. Moving into his guard I kneed him, knocking him back. Sweet Mask then caught my fist. Using more strength than I thought he had. He squeezed hard. My bones creaking under the strain I pushed the water of his body away. Ripping my fist from his. ¡°You are stronger than I expected,¡± Sweet Mask admitted. ¡°You too,¡± I said. We smirked at one another and the fight began anew. Testing the other we became morefortable as our kicksnded or missed, punches connected or narrowly moved by. All the while I kept my power growing. Sweat broke out on his face as he struggled to keep up. I got in the zone, dealing with each blow, flowing from one move to the next, losing myself in the spar. ¡°Weston I¡¯m heading home,¡± King announced, breaking me out of my concentration. I jumped back to see he and Jun had walked up. ¡°Alright King. See you soon?¡± I asked. The man nodded and walked away. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you hadpany,¡± Sweet Mask admitted. ¡°It¡¯s just King,¡± I said. ¡°Shall we continue?¡± Sweet Mask huffed but shook his head as he eyed his sister. ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? Did I pass your test?¡± I asked. He hesitated, but didn¡¯t answer. Walking over to his sister they left without a word. ¡°What a dick,¡± Aiko said, bored now. ¡°We didn¡¯t get to see any blood.¡± ¡°Eh, maybe I misjudged him,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°So¡­sex?¡± Aiko asked. ¡°No, I hurt so bad,¡± Setsuko grumbled. ¡°Let¡¯s get some food.¡± ¡°Some sausage?¡± Aiko asked, eyeing my groin. ¡°I will beat you up,¡± Setsuko said. ¡°Oh I get her as my fighter,¡± I said, picking up one of the game controllers. ¡°Yay, I am sure Aiko has some sex attack she could use,¡± Jun said. ¡°What do you think thebos are?¡± ¡°Oh my god, Jun told a joke,¡± Aiko said, her eyes widening. ¡°She¡¯s reallying out of her shell.¡± ¡°I bet it''s some cock juggling thunder tongue attack,¡± I said. ¡°That sounds like a great move,¡± Aiko said as we walked toward the apartment. ¡°I¡¯m feeling Chinese.¡± ¡°No, Indian,¡± Setsuko said. ¡°What kind of attacks do I have?¡± ¡°Smilegasm,¡± I said. ¡°You make them smile so hard they explode. Like the Joker.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Jun asked. ¡°Uhh, nobody,¡± I said. ¡°Joker, now that¡¯s a great hero name,¡± Setsuko said. ¡°Should that be mine?¡± ¡°Hell no. Besides copyright issues, it doesn¡¯t suit you. Youugh at the jokes, you don¡¯t make them.¡± ¡°I want burgers,¡± Jun said. ¡°I heard Setsuko tell a joke once.¡± ¡°Is it that horse walks into a bar one where she is the only one thatughs?¡± Aiko asked. ¡°Oh my god, that joke is so good,¡± Setsuko said, cackling. ¡°So this horse walks into a bar. The bartender says, hey¡­¡± And so we continued our random conversations as we walked down the street. We ended up on ramen. Laughing over our giant shared bowl as we told jokes and made fun of one another. Like a family should. CHAPTER 292 KANJO GIRLS CHAPTER 292 KANJO GIRLS ¡°How did it go?¡± I asked as the girls walked out. ¡°Shit,¡± Aiko said. ¡°We didn¡¯t get anything special.¡± She threw me her folder. Opening it up I noticed that she was assigned to C-ss. ¡°C-ss is good.¡± ¡°We start at the bottom, Weston,¡± she said, annoyed. ¡°You like starting at the bottom,¡± I said, pulling her to me. ¡°How else can you work your way up to the fun stuff?¡± Kissing her neck she let out a long sigh. ¡°That was a terrible sex analogy,¡± she mumbled. ¡°What? I thought it was good.¡± ¡°No, you start at the top, with kissing, then work your way down,¡± she corrected. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t like it when I just go in without forey then finish on your face?¡± I asked. ¡°Well I mean, I¡¯m not against that,¡± she said, eyeing me. ¡°Stop you 2,¡± Setsuko said. ¡°Not in public.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you some kisses,¡± Aiko said, pulling her over. ¡°Some Australian ones.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked, confused. ¡°Down under,¡± I rified. ¡°Oh god,¡± Setsukoughed. ¡°Why do I have to love you perverts?¡± ¡°Just lucky,¡± Aiko said. They held hands as they walked down the steps outside of the Hero Association. I grabbed Jun¡¯s hand. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m proud of you,¡± I said. ¡°Wasn¡¯t so bad, was it?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Good. This is the first step.¡± We had been training to control their emotions for over a week. They barely had any episodes anymore. Granted I hadn¡¯t had to leave for long periods of time, but still. Unfortunately the stress had got to Jun before the hero test and she had an episode. But we were able to calm her down before anything bad happened. Still unnaturally strong when she was scared she had blown off 2 of her bedroom doors with a psychic st before we opted to just keep her door off it¡¯s hinges. ¡°Was there anyone notable in the running?¡± I asked. ¡°Not really,¡± Setsuko said as wezily walked down the street. ¡°We got most of the attention. Kind of hard to ignore a girl that can lift over her head what you struggle to bench.¡± ¡°With one arm,¡± Aiko rified. ¡°Able to hold your strength?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, dad,¡± Aiko said, rolling her eyes. ¡°Stop worrying, we are strong.¡± ¡°But I am still stronger,¡± I said. ¡°I will keep worrying, thank you very much.¡± ¡°You girl,¡± she said. ¡°They did let us form a team though.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? What did you call it?¡± I asked. Thedies turned to Jun. ¡°Kanjo Girls,¡± Jun admitted. ¡°Emotion Girls? Kind of on the nose there, honey,¡± I said. ¡°What happens if I want to join up?¡± ¡°Then you get to have your own matching dress with us,¡± Setsukoughed. I pictured the Wild Wild Pussycats from MHA World. They had a very tough guy in their team as well. ¡°I could pull a dress off,¡± I assured. ¡°Please don¡¯t,¡± Aiko said. ¡°I¡¯ve had a bad experience with guy¡¯s in dresses.¡± ¡°Bad date?¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t understand some guys obsession with futa shit.¡± ¡°Oh god,¡± I groaned, picturing the worst. ¡°Change the subject. Sushi tonight.¡± And for once we didn¡¯t have to argue about it. Finding a ce close by the Hero Association, we sat happily sharing our sushi between one another. ¡°So the orientation dude said you can¡¯t be part of our group until we are within 1 ss of you,¡± Setsuko said. ¡°I am almost S-ss,¡± I reminded, a smile on my lips. ¡°Yeah, yeah, Mr. Big Shot,¡± Aiko said. ¡°Howe your name doesn¡¯t hold any sway with these hero asshats?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all a big boy¡¯s club,¡± I admitted. ¡°If I was S-ss they¡¯d roll out the red carpet for me. But as only an A, I¡¯m less important.¡± ¡°Freaking society BS,¡± Aiko grumbled. ¡°Those at the top get all the cool stuff. Where is my tax funded giant building with a bunch of assistants that run around while they make us go fight for them?¡± ¡°In the mail,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sure they didn¡¯t say it, but I¡¯m really proud of all 3 of you. You¡¯ve been working hard. Not for yourselves, but these people.¡± I pointed to the other patrons around us. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy. Or fun. But someone has to do it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so sappy,¡± Aiko mumbled, leaning into me. There was a moment of silence between us. ¡°And if it gets too hard, I want you to quit,¡± I admitted. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. I would let every person in the world burn in hell before I would risk losing any of you,¡± I said. ¡°Your lives are not worth risking. If you lose, then lose. If you stumble, stumble. And if you can run away, do it as fast as possible.¡± ¡°Fine with me,¡± Aiko said. ¡°I¡¯ll just run to you and you can beat them up.¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± I said, kissing her forehead. The conversation quieted as we continued eating. ¡°Where is Nibi?¡± Jun asked. I sighed and summoned the blue and ck 2-tailed cat. Looking around she jumped onto Jun¡¯sp and was soon eating the sushi off of her te. Jun stroked the cat as she ate the leftovers. I had been sure to summon the tailed beast in all the worlds I went to. Sometimes she enjoyed it, like One Punch Man, others I could felt like she was annoyed, like DBZ. Still unsure what to do with her I hoped that leveling her up would increase her intelligence or something, because for now she acted like a normal house cat. ¡°I¡¯m full,¡± Aiko finally admitted as she groaned. ¡°I need some exercise to work this weight off.¡± She grabbed her tits instead of her stomach, drawing my eyes. ¡°Chakra training or superpower?¡± I asked. ¡°Horizontal,¡± she corrected. ¡°Ah, my favorite,¡± I said. Paying for the meal we caught a cab back to B-City. Talking about random stuff as we headed up to our apartment. But it wasn¡¯t long until Aiko was out of her outfit andpletely nude, ready for some sex. ¡°Do you never get tired?¡± Setsuko asked. ¡°I am so sore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s part of my superpower,¡± Aiko said, unashamed as she dragged me to the bedroom naked. ¡°I am the god of tits and wine and hanky panky. Best you ept-¡± A knock sounded at the door. ¡°Goddammit, what now?¡± She moved for the door but I pulled her back. ¡°Best let someone dressed answer,¡± I said. Jun walked to the door to reveal a small boy on the other side. Aiko was nice enough to jump in her room so he wouldn¡¯t see her naked. ¡°Is ckheart here?¡± The boy asked in a rush. He was shorter than Jun, but not by much. Wearing a simple shirt and shorts he breathed in and out heavily. ¡°That¡¯s me, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, curious if another domestic dispute was going on in the apartment. ¡°It¡¯s my sister. She hasn¡¯t shown up at home since yesterday,¡± he said. ¡°Who is your sister?¡± ¡°Mizuki,¡± he said. I thought of the tall muscr girl and felt her to the North. ¡°I¡¯ll find her,¡± I assured. ¡°She was seen-¡± He tried to say, but I cut him off. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know right where she is,¡± I said. ¡°Can you get home okay?¡± ¡°I was hoping to go with,¡± the boy said. I could feel the worry wafting off of him. ¡°No, you aren¡¯t a hero.¡± I pulled out some yen. ¡°Get home. Make sure your siblings are fed. I will call you as soon as she is safe.¡± The boy frowned but nodded. Leaving reluctantly I was sure he would wait downstairs and try to follow us. Moving to the window I was stopped by Setsuko. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± She asked. ¡°To save her,¡± I said. ¡°She could be-¡± ¡°I understand, but we are heroes now,¡± Setsuko said. ¡°We need to help.¡± I frowned, looking to the 3 girls, but I knew they were right. ¡°Fine, get your costumes,¡± I said. ¡ª The girls had settled on Gantz armor as the base of their costumes. Instead of ck they had them dyed somehow to a color they liked. Jun¡¯s was gray, Setsuko¡¯s was yellow, and Aiko¡¯s was red. They looked like that after school cartoon with the girl spy¡¯s. I couldn¡¯t remember the name, it was like Awesome Spies or something. The Gantz suits conformed to their bodies as beautifully as ever. Aiko especially enjoyed showing off her curves. Since they provided armor and strength it was hard to pass up the gear. We flew on my ice tform as I used my Search Quirk to find Mizuki. ¡°How do you know where she is?¡± Setsuko asked. ¡°I have a cool power to know where everyone is,¡± I admitted. ¡°Damn you and your powers. Howe we got just the one from the bad doctor?¡± Aiko asked. ¡°Just unlucky,¡± I assured. ¡°The real question is, should I even be here?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jun asked, a little worried. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯ll be here. But I shouldn¡¯t be seen with you, or I will get the credit,¡± I said. ¡°Then hang back,¡± Aiko said confidently. ¡°How about I just change my face?¡± I asked. Doing a transformation jutsu I appeared to them as Boa Hancock in the same Gantz suit. ¡°Woah damn, you¡¯re hotter now,¡± Aiko said, leaning closer. ¡°Are your tits bigger than mine?¡± ¡°Probably,¡± I said. ¡°Who did you base this off of?¡± ¡°An old girlfriend,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°I want to meet her,¡± Aiko said, looking me up and down. ¡°I¡¯d love that,¡± I admitted, but was brought back to the present as we got closer. I felt Mizuki down below in arge abandoned factory. ¡°I swear, where do these guys find these ces?¡± ¡°Prime real estate,¡± Setsuko said. ¡°There are 4 major highways that converge down the road. Great for escaping.¡± ¡°Dang, you¡¯re smart,¡± I said. ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought of that.¡± ¡°Please stop with the male voice,¡± Aiko said. ¡°What? Don¡¯t like my manly voice?¡± ¡°No, just keep picturing you with a dick and pussy and it¡¯s freaking me out,¡± she said. I really did not want to hear the horror story of the guy in the dress. I charged my throat and made my voice sound like Hancock. ¡°Better?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, much. Okay, what do we do?¡± She asked. ¡°Jun, thoughts?¡± I asked as I stopped us about 50 feet above the building. ¡°Um, secure the area. Make sure no bystanders are present. Try to negotiate. Attack if you can¡¯t ensure the hostages safety.¡± ¡°Good. Now we are in an abandoned area. So I think we are secure. Let¡¯s assume they aren¡¯t doing this for ransom. They could be beating her up¡­or worse. Either way, a hero is captured. We need to move quickly. Setsuko, how do you want to attack?¡± ¡°Can you tell where she is?¡± Setsuko asked. ¡°I can, I¡¯m guessing 2nd floor,¡± I said. ¡°Then let¡¯s start at the top and work our way down. They won¡¯t be expecting people from the roof,¡± she said. ¡°Works for me,¡± I said. Dropping us down the 3nded and ran off to the roof hatch. I followed slowly behind. Watching their bodies jiggle in the suits were worth every bit of the training. The building had been some kind of processing facility before. Large machinery moving between floors the floors and walls were thick concrete. The trio ran down the metal stairs as I followed a ways behind. Pushing back my fear of guns, I had to trust them. We got to the 2nd floor and the girls halted as we heard talking. ¡°I told you to dump her man,¡± a voice said. ¡°We don¡¯t need hero heat.¡± ¡°She¡¯s hot,¡± another said. ¡°Shut up! She is a freaking hero!¡± Another said. ¡°They track these people.¡± ¡°I dumped her phone,¡± a 3rd voice said. ¡°She was following me. It¡¯s her own fault for thinking I didn¡¯t notice.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the outfit? She looks like she just left PE.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Captain Mizuki man. She is B-ss.¡± ¡°B-ss, I thought they were strong.¡± ¡°I hit her with the car,¡± a man said with augh. ¡°So dump her body or what?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not dead.¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± the man said. ¡°You guys want a go at her before I finish the deed?¡± There was a long pause and we heard the distinct sound of a belt buckle being undone. I didn¡¯t need to tell the girls to go. They rushed in. The veins in their legs bulging as they activated the suits. I hung back. Walking slowly into the scene. Mizukiid on the cold concrete floor. Her body and face battered. But she was alive. Aiko had broken one man¡¯s arm, the bone sticking out he howled until she punched him in the teeth, causing a few to be knocked out. Setsuko knocked down a big guy, about 7 feet tall he appeared to be all muscle, but she was a hero for a reason. Jun held a smaller man, twisting his arm behind his back I could feel the fear from her, so she was currently very strong. ¡°Hey,¡± I said, bending down to Mizuki. Tapping her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re safe now.¡± Her eyes opened slightly. I released my transformation jutsu and she let out a sigh of relief. Passing out once more I felt her Haki calm down after seeing me. CHAPTER 293 FAMILY MEETING CHAPTER 293 FAMILY MEETING Jun wasn¡¯t the most talkative of people. Even after weeks together she opted to stay silent and simply watch. At first I worried that it was because she was nervous around us. Experienced with sensing Spiritual Energy now I knew that she was simply content. When she yed her video games she was distracted enough to not worry, but when she was around us she was calm enough to not need anything else. It wasn¡¯t until it was just the 2 of us that she opted to speak more. Which as ofte was in the bedroom. As I humped into her in missionary she cried out whispering in my ear as my dick pistoned in and out of her. ¡°I love your dick,¡± she whispered. Holding onto my head so that my ear was close to her mouth. My hips were the only thing moving as I gave her my all. ¡°It makes me feel alive. I want it all the time. Your cum. Ah,¡± she gasped, her whole body shivering. ¡°I just came. You do this to me. I can¡¯t get enough. I was an innocent school girl before I met you. Should I wear my uniform for you? Ah my god.¡± She shivered as another orgasm moved through her. ¡°I came again. You¡¯re so big. I can feel you tearing me apart, but I love it so much. Just cum in me. Fill my womb.¡± I groaned, speeding up and did so. My seed filled her up and shetched onto me with her legs. Keeping me as close to her as possible. I wasn¡¯t sure what it was with her words, but they turned me on more as she whispered to me throughout our lovemaking. Her soft voice, saying whatever came to her mind, her body underneath me, it was the full deal. She only did it when the other 2 were preupied or asleep, so I looked forward to it just being us. ¡°Yes,¡± I said, pushing away. Her eyes sparkled as she stared up at me. ¡°Yes, what?¡± She whispered. ¡°School girl uniforms, please,¡± I said. She blushed, looking over to Aiko and Setsuko as they were spooning. Turning back she nodded. My dick bulged inside of her. ¡°Again?¡± She whispered. ¡°Yes please,¡± I admitted. I grabbed her leg and twisted her toy on her stomach. ¡°Keep with the talking. It¡¯s hot.¡± She blushed but nodded. Crying out into theforter she came hard as I entered her from the back. When I wasying on her my head moved next to hers as I humped her hard. ¡°I never kissed a boy before you. Everything I have is yours. My pussy was made for your dick alone. No other one can do. MMmm,¡± she said, her body jiggling underneath. ¡°You make me feel so good. Loved. Safe. I don¡¯t want to ever leave you. Keep your dick inside me. That¡¯s where it belongs.¡± She gasped, gripping the bed hard. ¡°Everyday. I want you every day. I¡¯m yours. I was yours the minute I saw you. I don¡¯t know what it is, but I wasn¡¯tplete until I met you. Until you were inside me.¡± She trailed off as I sped up. Crying out into the bed over and over loud ps sounded in the room as our sexes hit. Unfortunately I felt our guest move in the other room. Venturing out I felt her draw closer until she was next to the door. Taking a nce behind me I noticed the shadow under the door. Speeding up, Jun cried out as she came harder. ¡°Cum in me!¡± She gasped. I pulled out and pushed in until her voice was cracking with each thrust. Then with one final push I mmed her into the bed as I came into her once more. Letting out a cry as another orgasm hit her we stayed like that for a moment. Kissing her cheek she patted my head as she closed her eyes. ¡°Gonna check on our guest,¡± I said. She moaned as I pulled out but moved over to the other 2 girls. Cuddling up with them the trio was happily asleep soon enough. I put some pajama pants on and stepped out. Making noise to give Mizuki enough time to move away I found her back on the couch when I stepped out. ¡°Good, you¡¯re awake,¡± I said, putting on my best smile. The athletic girl blushed as she met my eye. Both eyes bruised, and a deep cut on her cheek she was a little banged up, but mostly cosmetic. No broken bones. ¡°What happened?¡± Mizuki asked in a raspy voice. ¡°Your brother stopped by,¡± I said. ¡°Said you were missing. I used your cell phone to call him, and let him know you were safe.¡± She let out a sigh, midway through trying to call him on her phone. ¡°Did you dress me?¡± She asked. She was in one of my white shirts and a pair of panties that belonged to Setsuko. ¡°No, the girls did,¡± I said. ¡°You were bleeding and we weren¡¯t sure if you needed the hospital or not. They bathed you and dressed you.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± she said, relief and disappointment leaking off of her. ¡°Th-thank you.¡± ¡°No problem. Mind telling me what happened?¡± ¡°I uh saw a robbery. Not like a bank or anything, but a store,¡± she said. ¡°I stepped in. Chased a car, but got hit with it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Do you want to see a doctor? I guess I didn¡¯t think of internal bleeding.¡± ¡°No, I feel fine now,¡± she said. ¡°Good. I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah, me too,¡± she chuckled. Wild orange hair, a perfect face, perky breasts she was gorgeous in just my shirt. We stared at one another for a bit as we sat across from one another. Eventually she looked away while blushing. ¡°I should probably go.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s still dark out,¡± I said. Looking out to the balcony the city was mostly asleep still. ¡°I told your mom I¡¯d have you back in the morning. Stay here for now, alright?¡± ¡°I uh-okay,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m not really tired though.¡± ¡°Want to watch TV?¡± I asked. I grabbed the remote and moved to sit beside her to face the TV. She stiffened a little but I ignored her reaction. Turning the TV on low I threw on some cartoons and sat beside her. ¡°What?¡± I asked as her energy leaked nervousness. ¡°Do you um, live with someone?¡± She asked, as she looked to my bedroom door. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°I thought I told you that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°Yeah, probably a few days before I met you, me and 3 others were tested on by a mad scientist. We escaped, and I decided to be a hero,¡± I said. ¡°What?!¡± She asked, her eyes wide. ¡°That can¡¯t be real.¡± ¡°Oh it is,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°He was some obsessed psychic that wanted to awaken powers in other people. We barely escaped with our lives.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories like that,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I didn¡¯t think they really happened.¡± ¡°They happen,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Whatever he did to us makes us require to be close or we get all weird. But that happens a lot lesstely.¡± ¡°That¡¯s awful,¡± she whispered. Feeling a little better she rxed more. She started fidgeting though so I grabbed her some pain meds. ¡°Hungry?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m starving,¡± she admitted so we turned off the TV and moved to the kitchen ind. Making her some bacon and eggs light began to leak in from outside. With the smell of food it wasn¡¯t long until more in the apartment began to wake up. ¡°Morning,¡± Aiko said as she walked out of my room. Stretching out she wore panties¡­and that was it. Herrge breasts swaying with each step she sat at the barstool seat next to Mizuki. The poor girl emitted nervousness as she tried not to look at Aiko. ¡°Darling, what have we talked about?¡± I asked as I put some food on a te for her. ¡°What?¡± She asked, taking a bite of bacon. ¡°When we have guests. You need to wear a shirt. Setsuko was serious about starting a Tits for Tats jar.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not paying. People should pay me to see these bad boys,¡± Aiko said. Shaking them for me, I couldn¡¯t help but agree. ¡°How are you feeling, honey?¡± She asked Mizuki. ¡°Uh better,¡± the girl admitted. ¡°I uh don¡¯t know your name.¡± ¡°Oh I¡¯m-¡± ¡°Goddammit Aiko,¡± Setsuko barked as she threw a shirt at Aiko. ¡°Cover your tits.¡± ¡°For someone that doesn¡¯t want to see them, you sure talk about them alot,¡± Aiko growled. ¡°Cus they¡¯re always staring at me. It¡¯s hypnotic and annoying,¡± Setsuko said as she sat down on the other side of Mizuki. ¡°How are you dear?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Mizuki said as Aiko begrudgingly put the shirt on. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Setsuko, this nudist is Aiko, and Jun is still asleep,¡± Setsuko said. ¡°Do you want some makeup? We can cover those bruises up.¡± ¡°I uh-¡± ¡°Of course she does. I¡¯m an expert on that kind of stuff,¡± Aiko said. ¡°Oh not Weston. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s way too timid for that sort of thing. Come on.¡± Grabbing her hand, she and Setsuko dragged Mizuki to the bathroom. As they messed with the makeup Jun woke up. Yawning big she sat down without a word and began eating. ¡°So much better,¡± Aiko said as they came back. ¡°Your family shouldn¡¯t worry now.¡± Out walked the trio and I had to agree. Except for a couple of cuts Mizuki looked like her old self. ¡°Jeez Aiko, you¡¯re an artist,¡± I said. ¡°Oh no, she¡¯s just sexy,¡± Aiko said, pping her ass. Mizuki jerked as if shot. Her eyes bulging it was hard not tough. There was a reason I loved Aiko. She had no filter. ¡°Bitch, I was sitting there.¡± Jun stuck her tongue out at her. Aikoughed and grabbed her shoulders, kissing her cheek as she sat next to her. ¡°What¡¯s our agenda for today?¡± Setsuko asked. ¡°Well we had those guys that hurt you arrested,¡± I said, pointing to Mizuki. ¡°Sorry the girls took credit for their capture.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she mumbled. ¡°After that you 3 should patrol. You need to be seen around town.¡± ¡°A million yen says we be the hot new topic with our outfits,¡± Aiko said. ¡°I¡¯m not taking that bet,¡± I admitted. ¡°Mizuki, the association said they want you to stop by to be inspected by one of their doctors. Something about earning medical leave while you heal.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Mizuki said. ¡°I¡¯d like to get home.¡± ¡°Of course, we can leave soon.¡± ¡°How did you get in that situation, anyway Mizuki?¡± Aiko asked. ¡°Uh, I got hit by a car,¡± she admitted. ¡°See, that¡¯s why we are a group. You should join us 3. We could look out for each other. Weston has this cool suit that makes you stronger. And he can make you stronger-¡± ¡°Aiko,¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Secrets,¡± I said. ¡°What? You obviously like the girl,¡± she said, rolling her eyes. I frowned, looking to Setsuko, but she was giving Aiko a weird look too. I turned to Jun, but she was studying Mizuki. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked Aiko. She gave me a slow but wide smile. ¡°Nothing¡­¡± she said, but I could tell she was lying. Pulling my Chikyugi Ne out of my Status Screen I said, ¡°Family meeting,¡± as I pulled my trio into my Makuramoto. ¡°What the fuck?!¡± Aiko yelled as she stumbled in the pillow room. ¡°Quick rundown. We are in my mind. One of many things I can do with chakra. This is happening instantaneously. Everything feels real, but only I have control here,¡± I said. ¡°Holy shit,¡± Setsuko said, touching Aiko. ¡°This is that Genjutsu you talked about?¡± ¡°Exactly. Now, Aiko, what are you ying at?¡± I asked. ¡°What? Nothing,¡± she said, but didn¡¯t hide her smile. I waved my hand and she was chained to the ceiling and floor. Another thought and she was naked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked, turned on and scared at the same time. I handed Jun and Setsuko long feathers. The girls smiled wide and it wasn¡¯t long until Aiko was screaming. Laughing hard she struggled for breath as her chains nked. ¡°Ok, ok!¡± She yelled. Jun and Setsuko didn¡¯t let up. ¡°I said okay!¡± She yelled, forcing herself not tough. After a few more tickles the girls finally gave up. ¡°Holy fuck, I¡¯ll get you back for this,¡± she said. ¡°What? Weston put you here,¡± Setsuko said. ¡°Yeah, but I didn¡¯t tickle her,¡± I said, hiding my smile. ¡°Dammit, you tricked us,¡± Setsuko grumbled, but I could feel that she had enjoyed it. ¡°Talk Aiko or we start again.¡± ¡°Fine, fine,¡± she said, letting out a sigh. ¡°Can you let me down?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said, giving her a wink. She got more turned on, her legs squeezing together I could see a flush growing on her face. ¡°Alright, I want more girls,¡± Aiko said. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Setsuko asked. ¡°It¡¯s Weston. I nned to have us all sleep together thinking he would calm down. But the fucker fucks like his dick was made of viagra,¡± she said. ¡°I had expected some more lesbian fun, but he tires us out too much. I was hoping to add more girls to wear this fucker out.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Setsuko asked, almost hurt. ¡°Having sex with a woman is that important to you? WIth someone besides us?¡± ¡°No!¡± Aiko said. ¡°But he can make people stronger.¡± She calmed down a little, quieting as she exined. ¡°That chakra thing is badass. And the suits, damn I feel strong with them without my Passion powers or whatever. You saw that girl. Mizuki is all on her own. The 4 of us are connected. But why not make a big group? If you¡¯re so worried about us, we just need to get more people so we aren¡¯t at risk.¡± Aiko locked eyes with me. ¡°Still though,¡± Setsuko said. Her anger calming down a little. ¡°We don¡¯t know anything about her.¡± ¡°So, we get to know her. Patrol with her. Throw some hints out at what could happen. Heroes love bing stronger,¡± she said. ¡°What do you think Weston?¡± Setsuko asked. ¡°Did you say your peace?¡± I asked Aiko. ¡°I think so,¡± she said. I nodded, putting earmuffs, tape, and a blindfold on her. I stepped up and poured Lust chakra into her. Making her cum hard and continuously the woman shook in pleasure as I looked to Jun and Setsuko. ¡°This is punishment for trying to reveal secrets without talking to us first,¡± I said. ¡°Well shit, punish me,¡± Setsuko said as Aiko squirted. ¡°Later dear,¡± I assured. ¡°Okay, so besides what the bisexual diva is spouting. I want your input.¡± ¡°Weston, I have no idea. This is news to me,¡± Setsuko said. ¡°I¡¯ve been experimenting with Aiko and it¡¯s not terrible. But more people¡­¡± ¡°So that¡¯s my question,¡± I said. Snapping my fingers the restraints and sensory deprivation items were removed from Aiko. She dropped to a pillow. ¡°Holy fuck, that was¡­ fucking¡­whatever,¡± Aiko said in a daze as she caught her imaginary breath.. ¡°Aiko dear, you need to hear this,¡± I said. ¡°Uh, talk, you fucking sex god,¡± she said tiredly. ¡°That was¡­orgasmic.¡± I shook my head, trying not tough as she closed her eyes. A wide smile on her lips I was sure she found her favorite past-time. ¡°So there are 4 things affecting all of us,¡± I announced. ¡°Number 1 is we all have emotional episodes,¡± I said. I had gotten rid of mine, but they didn¡¯t need to know that. ¡°Number 2 is we all have Empathic Psychic Links to one another.¡± ¡°That¡¯s 2 things,¡± Jun whispered. ¡°Yes honey,¡± I said. ¡°We each have 3 Psychic Links. Connecting us together. I know for a fact I have 3, 1 for each of you, and I¡¯m guessing you all have 3 as well since we feel weird when we aren¡¯t together.¡± ¡°How do you know this?¡± Setsuko asked. ¡°That psychic girl that helped me save you from that Tsukuyomiir,¡± I lied. ¡°Now I think I have a way to eliminate the episodes and psychic links-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Aiko said, forcing herself up. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°I like the link,¡± she said, standing up with great effort. ¡°I like how I feel when I¡¯m with you 3. I don¡¯t want to get rid of that.¡± ¡°Aiko, it¡¯s a weakness. If we don¡¯t stay close, bad things could happen,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I like it,¡± she said. ¡°What if one of us dies?¡± I asked the real question. ¡°Does that mean the others will go crazy without them?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Aiko said. ¡°None of us can die.¡± ¡°We can, Aiko,¡± I said. I could die with any Challenge, I worried what would happen to them if I did. ¡°There were 7 of us, weren''t there?¡± Setsuko asked, breaking my and Aiko¡¯s attention away from one another. ¡°7 emotions. 3 died. I assume theysted a while and probably had the psychic link. We aren¡¯t feeling those effects.¡± ¡°Got a point there,¡± I said, letting out a sigh. ¡°See, don¡¯t get rid of it. It makes me feel whole,¡± Aiko said. ¡°I¡¯d like theughing episodes to end at least,¡± Setsuko said. ¡°Well yeah, the lust ones would be good to go away,¡± Aiko said. I turned to Jun. She nodded quickly. ¡°So you all want to keep our psychic links?¡± I asked. ¡°For now,¡± Setsuko said. Aiko nodded and eventually Jun joined her. ¡°Fine, I will work on eliminating the episodes,¡± I said. ¡°That still leaves the girl outside.¡± ¡°My vote is to add her to the group. We will walk her home. We can have some girl talk on the way,¡± Aiko said. ¡°Setsuko?¡± ¡°I am not up for adding just anyone to our group,¡± she said. ¡°But you have a point that women should help each other out. I¡¯d hate for her to be too scared to go back to heroing if it''s what she wants to do.¡± ¡°Jun?¡± ¡°I¡¯m with you all,¡± she whispered. ¡°I thought she was nice.¡± ¡°Alrighty,¡± I said. Raising my hand. ¡°Wait no, don''t end it,¡± Aiko said quickly. ¡°Do that thing again.¡± Not even a second had passed in the outside world. ¡°Anyone else want the same treatment?¡± I asked. ¡°Uhhh,¡± Setsuko said blushing. Jun nodded quickly, biting her lip. With a wave of my hand I chained all 3 up. ¡°2 blinks to end it,¡± I said. No one blinked. All 3 had nervous and excited looks on their faces like they were about to go down a rollercoaster. I covered their eyes, ears, and mouths. Sending chakra into all 3 they came hard and often. I kept it going until they couldn¡¯t move anymore. All 3 mentally exhausted from the treatment. Pulling us out of the Makuramoto the girls stumbled as they caught themselves. ¡°Holy fuck,¡± Aiko mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m uh all sexed out.¡± ¡°Yeah, I need a nap,¡± Setsuko said, yawning. ¡°Girls, you decided to take Mizuki home,¡± I said waving to the very scared woman. ¡°Oh right,¡± Aiko said as she grabbed her hand. ¡°You look strong. Can you carry me? Nevermind I forgot you got beat up. Mizuki, right? You want to get stronger? Weston has this cool thing...¡± She dragged her into one of the spare rooms and the girls were soon heading out the door with her. Shaking my head I cleaned the tes and ate my own breakfast. Putting on my arm and leg weights I headed out on the balcony to start training when I received a surprise visitor. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked Tatsumaki. The short woman had long green hair. Wearing her ck dress, the wind whipping all around her as she floated in the air I was surprised I didn¡¯t get a peek at her panties. ¡°I got news on that group that worked with Tsukuyomi,¡± she said in annoyance. ¡°What about them?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯d probably be the better option to look into them,¡± she admitted as she flew closer. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± I asked. ¡°Cus they¡¯re a cult, and I¡¯m pretty sure you already started your own with this harem of yours,¡± she said. I could feel the anger leaking off of her. ¡°We are actually taking applications to join,¡± I said. ¡°Interested?¡± ¡°Fuck no,¡± she barked her anger rising, but for half a second there I felt a thrill of excitement. I had a better chance with her than I thought. I jumped up to the railing to stare level at her. ¡°Are you Tatsumaki?¡± I asked. ¡°You aren¡¯t curious why 3 gorgeous women are interested in me? I have powers for the bedroom. I could show you a good time.¡± Her face blushed furiously. I felt the psychic st before it could reach me. Sending a wave of Nen at her the power shot out from my hand straight at her. She dodged it just in time, ending her psychic move. ¡°I live here Tatsumaki!¡± I yelled as I floated up to her. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate not fighting in front of my ce!¡± ¡°You¡¯re disgusting,¡± she said. ¡°Am I? You think you¡¯re the only psychic?¡± I asked, drawing closer to her. ¡°I can feel how excited you get when you look at me. What is it? Huh? Cus I don¡¯t bow down to you? I¡¯m not afraid of you?¡± She quieted, her eyes widening as I stopped a few feet away from her. ¡°Tatsumaki, you¡¯re strong,¡± I said. ¡°I can feel it. Probably one of the strongest people I¡¯ve met. I know you were experimented on like me. But it happened to you as a kid. I have no idea what that could have been like. However, I could be a friend to you. I¡¯m sorry for teasing you about the bedroom stuff. But I am not your enemy. You want me to look into something, I will. We are heroes. We need to stick together.¡± I moved closer still. I could practically feel the want emitting from her. But there was a much bigger fear there. I risked it and kissed her cheek. She blushed more but didn¡¯t hit me. Pulling back I decided to change the subject. ¡°Tell me about this group,¡± I said. It took her time but she eventually recovered. Spitting out the information she was soon flying away as I watched her go. When she was out of a sight a quest appeared.
One Punch Man Quest 4.3:
Look into Kowarenai.
Rewards:
Weakness Eliminator (3)
¡°I knew you were listening in the Makuramoto,¡± I said to the sky. They were lucky that was exactly what I wanted for a reward. CHAPTER 294 KOWARENAI CHAPTER 294 KOWARENAI We walked up the temple steps slowly. On the outskirts of City Z this was the closest I had gotten to where Saitama lived. I was still tempted to meet him, but I wasn¡¯t sure what I would gain from it. I left it alone for now. ¡°This ce is freaking me out,¡± Aiko said. ¡°Who would want to live here rather than the city?¡± ¡°Not everyone needs TV to turn off their brain,¡± Setsuko said. ¡°Sometimes being out in nature can help a poor lost soul.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lost,¡± Aiko said. ¡°It¡¯s Jun we need to worry about. She¡¯s not gonna have video games for a whole year.¡± ¡°What?!¡± She yelled, very uncharacteristically. ¡°Weston, you said a day or 2.¡± ¡°She¡¯s joking,¡± I assured. ¡°We are simply here to investigate for a bit.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what he says now. What happens when the cult brainwashes us? Soon enough we will be walking around naked and practicing free love.¡± ¡°We already do that,¡± Setsuko cut in. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. Ufortable with how close to the mark Tatsumaki was about the whole cult thing. ¡°Almost there. Act very¡­lost.¡± ¡°I am lost. I have no idea where we are;¡± Aiko mumbled as we crested the stairs. At the top was a wide courtyard. The stairs themselves were an old and decrepit stone. As if we were walking on some ancient stairway where we would find a great old sage to guide us. Up top was a little more modern. 2 trailers next to us a few people were in line at one, it appeared to be a food truck. There was an old temple straight ahead, but the mysticism of it was greatly diminished as a construction crew worked on one side of it. ¡°Fuck, give me money. I want a taco,¡± Aiko said, reaching out. I numbly gave her some yen as I looked around. There were a few monks in bright orange robes. But most of the people there appeared to be on their lunch break or something. ¡°Excuse me,¡± I said, grabbing a man¡¯s arm. He was wearing a business suit. ¡°Can you direct me to the¡­leader?¡± I asked. ¡°Uh yeah. Talk to Ryuk over there,¡± he said, pointing to one of the monks. ¡°Hey Weston, you want a taco?¡± Setsuko asked as I walked by. ¡°Uh no. Just hang out,¡± I said walking toward Ryuk. The man was in front of therge temple. Talking to a construction worker in a hard hat I guessed he was helping direct the renovations or whatever was going on. When he finished I moved next to him. ¡°Hey, um I was told this ce had answers to¡­questions,¡± I said slowly. Starting to put together that Tatsumaki¡¯s information was crap. ¡°Sorry dude. I¡¯m not that kind of monk. We stopped doing that sort of thing a while ago,¡± he said. To be honest I didn¡¯t know what monks did. I assumed they took a vow of celibacy or something. But that might have been my Americanized sses on. ¡°Uh no. I mean about psychic powers?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re one of the recruits?¡± Ryuk asked. ¡°Registration isn¡¯t for a while yet. We are still 2 buildings short. But you can meet Shiori. She¡¯s inside there. Sorry I gotta go, man.¡± With that he ran off talking to another construction crew working on a building foundation near the tree line. ¡°What the shit. How is this worth 3 Weakness Eliminators?¡± I asked as I headed into therge temple. The ancient temple was made out of a stone. Expertly carved pirs lined the front. So old now they appeared almost brown, but I guessed the construction crews were expected to clean them up. The wide wood doors open. I walked in to find that there were no lights. ¡°Hello?¡± I asked as I walked further inside. My voice echoing I felt for Spiritual Energy as I headed deeper into the temple. Walking in nearly a straight line I eventually came to a wide open room with torches lit all around the perimeter. Barely illuminating the area I noticed a figure sitting at the far edge of the room. ¡°Hello?¡± I asked, moving closer. As I got closer I noticed that the person had long ck hair, but they were facing the other way. ¡°Are you Shiori?¡± I continued to move closer. Amazed by how calm and serene her Spiritual Energy was. Moving around her I looked at her face and noticed her eyes closed. A long line of drool running down her chin I slowly realized why she was so calm. ¡°Are you freaking asleep?¡± I asked, the mystic nature of the templepletely shattering. ¡°Huh? What?¡± She asked as she woke up. Blinking quickly she shook herself as she looked up at me. ¡°Did you say something?¡± ¡°Uh yeah. Are you Shiori?¡± I asked. ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± she said, wiping the drool from her chin. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m uh, Weston,¡± I said. ¡°I heard you were recruiting psychics.¡± ¡°I am,¡± she said, yawning widely. With a groan she got up from her pillow. Wearing white robes I noticed that she was far curvier than I originally thought. Arge chest and hips swayed as she stretched and cracked her back. ¡°That was a good meditation,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Looked like you were sleeping,¡± I said. ¡°To the untrained eye, yes¡­yes I was,¡± she said, a wide smile on her face. She appeared to be in her early 30s. Long dark hair down to her back she exuded a lot of Spiritual Energy, but the more I talked to her, the more I was convinced she wasn¡¯t who I was looking for. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Is this not Kowarenai?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course it is,¡± she said. ¡°Whose asking?¡± ¡°I¡¯m uh Weston,¡± I said. Throwing my original n out the window as we shook hands. ¡°I killed your brother.¡± I felt her anger spike. Her spiritual energy shifting she let go of my hand. I felt a wave of power move over my mind and prepared to hit her with my Conqueror¡¯s Haki if she made a move. ¡°Which one?¡± She asked coldly. ¡°The empath,¡± I admitted. ¡°Why did you do it?¡± She asked, articting each word as she held onto her anger. ¡°He kidnapped me. Kept me in aa. And ran experiments on me for months. I don¡¯t remember killing him, but I did,¡± I admitted. I felt her Spiritual Energy spike, but the psychic energy left my mind. She let out a long sigh, turning away. ¡°Tell me what happened, in detail,¡± she mumbled. ¡°That fucking idiot.¡± I followed her slowly through the temple. Taking a few turns we ended up in a very modern back office. I told her my story as she sat behind a desk. Leaning back in her chair, her legs rested on the desk as I spoke. Asking questions here and there I was pretty open with her. ¡°That fucker said that? God dang. Tsukuyomi, he was always so dramatic,¡± Shiori mumbled. ¡°What then?¡± ¡°The feed cut out and I left. I let the other heroes handle the ce,¡± I said. Shiori tsked as she thought for a moment. Her hands steepling under her chin I sat in silence. The girls were slowly making their way toward me, but I wasn¡¯t in too much of a hurry to bring them in. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± She asked slowly. ¡°Honestly? We heard about this ce. I wasing to investigate. My sources said this ce was more like a cult. With you on top,¡± I said. ¡°Back in the day, yes,¡± Shiori said. ¡°But I got sick of that whole thing. Most of the people that came to me were looking for answers. I was tired of making it up as I went along so I kicked them out and decided to make a school.¡± ¡°A school where you make it up as you go along?¡± I asked. ¡°Those people before were asking for answers to the biggest questions. Is god real? What happens when you die? That sort of thing. I ate it up for a while, until my old followers started spouting it to the new people and I couldn¡¯t keep track of what was real or not,¡± she said. Far more truthful than I expected. ¡°No, I want to make a school with people that have psychic powers. My brother wasn¡¯t lying. We all set out to try to study our powers. I focused on myself though. And as I met one esper, more followed. Then they demanded answers. Just cus I can make shit blow up doesn¡¯t mean I know more than you do.¡± ¡°Surprisingly insightful,¡± I said. ¡°I uh am sorry about your brother.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen that idiot in 20 years,¡± she said. ¡°Thought he died 10 years ago. But experimenting on people? You reap what you sow.¡± ¡°You¡¯re uh, taking this surprisingly well,¡± I admitted. I¡¯d expected a big fight with the reward on the line. ¡°You have a semi-honest mind,¡± she said. ¡°But I can tell he did something to you. There is a thick psychic line from your mind to behind you.¡± ¡°Yeah, I have a psychic link with some of the others he experimented on,¡± I admitted. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to like sever it, would you?¡± She squinted her eyes and I felt a psychic fog drape my mind. Ready to act if needed, the fog soon left. ¡°Nope. You start ripping apart links and you¡¯re liable to make it worse,¡± Shiori admitted. ¡°But I am curious, what is with you and water?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked. ¡°I can feel it all around you. It¡¯s like your mind is always thinking of it. I started out my psychic journey with pyrokinesis. I¡¯ve seen a lot of people that can control the elements. But I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve met anyone with hydrokinesis.¡± ¡°Cool,¡± I said, pushing some water-chakra out of my chest. I made it spin around my hand as I extended it out to her. ¡°I can control water.¡± ¡°Amazing,¡± Shiori said, leaning forward to peer at the water. ¡°I¡¯ve seen people control the elements. But you made it. Did you pull the water out from your blood?¡± The door behind us opened to reveal the girls. ¡°There you are,¡± Setsuko said. ¡°Weston, we¡¯ve been looking all over,¡± Aiko said. ¡°Any luck finding the cult leader?¡± ¡°Uh yeah. She¡¯s right here,¡± I said pointing to Shiori. ¡°Girls meet Shiori. She¡¯s gonna be the principal of this new school for gifted youths or whatever.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just Kowarenai,¡± Shiori said. ¡°But seriously, how¡¯d you do that water thing?¡± ¡°I have a skill. It¡¯s not a psychic power,¡± I assured. I turned back to the trio. ¡°They can do stuff too. Girls, why don¡¯t you show her your chakra element?¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Aiko said. She extended her hand and fire appeared in it. Setsuko frowned but did the same, except a small cyclone of wind appeared. Jun blushed but in her hand little lightning bolts appeared. I was d to have brought the chakra papers with me. They had been training with chakra for some time and had finally been able to call upon the nature of the chakra. ¡°Amazing. You¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t feel any psychic waves from them,¡± Shiori said. ¡°How did you do that?¡± I didn¡¯t see any reason why not to tell her. Her Haki was rather sincere. A mix of wonder and the need to know leaked from her. ¡°I have a special energy. I can awaken it in people. Most everyone has an element they can use. I¡¯ve trained thesedies to use it. Over time you can turn that energy into the element.¡± ¡°What the fuck,¡± she said, leaning back in her seat. ¡°That¡¯s-that¡¯s crazy.¡± ¡°What about it?¡± Setsuko asked, surprised by her reaction. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this a long time,¡± Shiori said numbly. ¡°Espers learned toe to me by word of mouth alone. 6 out of 10 of them can do minor telekinesis or read a thought now and then. 3 out of 10 were crazies that couldn¡¯t do anything. 1 out of 10 could do something with the elements. And you¡¯re saying you¡­awoke this in them?¡± ¡°Uh yeah,¡± I said. ¡°I mean there¡¯s a¡­ritual.¡± ¡°He does it with sex,¡± Aiko said bluntly. ¡°Aiko,¡± Setsuko hissed. I shook my head, knowing I couldn¡¯t expect much else from her. I looked up to Shiori, really hoping she didn¡¯t talk to her other brother in Tsukuyomi either. ¡°Sex?¡± Shiori asked, confused. ¡°Uh yeah,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s kind of invasive. But it hasn¡¯t failed yet.¡± ¡°And you can prove this,¡± Shiori asked. ¡°I mean, it takes a month or so to be able to do what they can, but yeah,¡± I admitted. Shiori bit her lip as she leaned back in her chair. Studying me she went through a wide range of emotions. Disbelief, wonder, confusion, epiphanies. I guessed she read my mind a little as she sat there. Resting her elbows on her desk she let out a long sigh. ¡°Would you consider taking up a spot as a professor at my new school?¡± She asked. ¡°Uhhh,¡± I said slowly. Unsure what to think. ¡°To have sex with your students?¡± ¡°If they want,¡± she admitted. ¡°You just said you can give people superpowers. What if those people that have no talente to me? I could send them your way. You could create your own branch of a school with that kind of ability. You said they¡¯ve only had that for a few weeks, and they can already manifest elements? It takes years to learn that sort of thing with psychic powers. You, Weston, have a cheat. And I¡¯d very much like to use it to make people stronger. Not study or experiment on them like my brothers did. But give them power so that they can go out in the world and help out.¡± I slowly saw the possibilities. Unsure where to go from there I¡¯d only been gifting chakra to those I trusted. But we could really make our own ninja n. A group of people trained to use chakra to make themselves stronger. And I could be the one to gift them that. I was ashamed to say that it was a very tempting offer. So I opted to not say anything. Thinking it through as the possible future yed through my mind. CHAPTER 295 JUST IN TIME CHAPTER 295 JUST IN TIME ¡°Have fun at work,¡± Aiko said as she watched TV from the couch. ¡°What? No kiss?¡± I asked. ¡°My stomach is full of your cum. That¡¯s kiss enough,¡± she said. She had me there. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to patrol,¡± I told Setsuko. Leaning over to kiss her cheek she turned her head to meet my lips. ¡°Love you,¡± she said. ¡°Love you,¡± I said. Kissing Jun on the forehead she pouted until I nted one on her lips. ¡°Bye bye,¡± Jun said but went back to her handheld game. I headed out the door like a normal person this time. Wearing my MHA Hero costume it was good to be seen now and then. Especially at the apartment. I had only had to stop a few domestic disputes, which was sadly refreshing. In MHA I had been warned not to help with anything. But as long as I had a hero license in OPM world they didn¡¯t care if I stepped in. This was the kind of ce I wanted MHA to be. Superpowers weed. Then again I didn¡¯t want the disaster of OPM toe to My Hero Academia for that to happen. When your existence could be wiped out with the wave of a monster¡¯s hand at any moment, debating how you help someone seems less important. I went down to the lobby, waving at a few kids or other tenants as they walked by. Everyone in the area knew who I was. Patrolling daily a simple hello there or making sure I was seen was enough to get word around. After I stopped a gang of motorcycle men my reputation had soared. I don¡¯t mean bikers either. I mean a gang of people that rode motorcycles but a vat of radioactive material fell on them in a car ident and they fused with their rides. OPM was as random as ever with the viins and monsters that showed up. Walking down the street I had plenty of time to kill so I figured I might as well get my patrol done. Things with Kowarenai had kind of fizzled out. I had gone there expecting a fight, but Shiori instead offered me a job. Her school was expected to open up in 6 months, so I had that kind of time to figure out what I wanted to do. On one hand I could be potentially having sex with more girls. I was sure there was a way to awaken chakra in other ways since Toga got it, but I wasn¡¯t interested in finding those ways out. I would be able to spread chakra around and potentially be a big leader in the One Punch Man World. That sort of thing was impossible in Naruto World, since everyone had chakra, and One Piece it would be useless as well because everyone lived in their own little world on their inds. But some of the other worlds, starting my own ninja n was a legitimate option. Why not do it? I would gain strength in the world. Have fun. And I would be able to limit knowledge so that no one could use chakra against me. That sounded too much like a dictatorship. Me at the top, holding the power that people wanted, only letting the little knowledge I knew trickle down to my subordinates. I really needed to do a deeper dive into Naruto World. Understand chakra more, learn more jutsus. If I could learn the hand seals, ways to train the elements, then things would go a hell of a lot more quickly. There were no Tailed Beasts in this world, except for Nibi of course, and no huge powers like Madara. The n had a lot of potential to actually work. There were so many people in this world that were scared. The majority of heroes didn¡¯t have superpowers. Simply normal people that were stronger than others. There was no secret power system, unless you counted the evil god that was trying to destroy everything, or however Saitama awoke his impossible strength. Chakra could be a way to help people fight back. I decided to think more about it. Leave it alone for now since I was keeping my Empathic Link to the girls. It was still dangerous toe to OPM unless I had a higher psychic resistance or was able to turn the link off and on. After leaving Kowarenai I finished my quest. Receiving 3 Weakness Eliminators I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they were some sort of test since the quest was so easy. Did the powers that be want me to use them on myself, eliminating my need to watch when I came to the world, or use them on the girls to eliminate their Emotional Episodes. Or was the quest giver simply leading me to Kowarenai, pushing me to do what she asked? It was a lot to think about and the only solution I came up with was to be like Luffy. Ignore the problem. I used the Weakness Eliminators on the girls and they hadn¡¯t had an episode since. Their personalities hadn¡¯t changed at all either. Aiko was still horny all the time, Setsuko stillughed at stupid stuff, and Jun needed her alone time with her games. We were one big happy family. Near the outskirts of town I hadn¡¯t seen anything out of the ordinary so I pooled some water and jumped on. Flying through the air was more of a struggle since I was wearing my 500 pound arms and leg weights. After running away from Goku/Kakarot I needed to get back to training myself physically. I had slowed down because I expected to jump to a new hall soon, and the strength wouldn¡¯t transfer anyway. Opting to practice my other skills rather than my body it was the wrong move. I had to remember that when I came back to this hall my body should bulk back up. And since my body in DBZ World had Ki the amount avable to me should depend on my body¡¯s strength as well. I still wanted to go to other halls to learn more skills. Get more challenger slots from hopefully easy worlds, thene back to kick his ass, but for now I had to keep training my body. Following my Search Quirk I moved through the air quickly. When I felt she was close I dropped down. The neighborhood wasn¡¯t too bad. Mainly houses packed in together I noticed that the one I was heading toward had some roof damage. A hole in the roof there was cloudy stic covering it. My eye drawn to the damage as the wind blew the stic around I wondered what caused it. Knocking on the front door I heard plenty of yelling inside. A small girl cracked the door after I knocked again. ¡°Hello, is Mizuki here?¡± I asked, bending down to her height. She nodded shyly then turned around and screeched, ¡°Mizuki!¡± She shut the door, continuing to yell for her sister. It took a bit but Mizuki came to the door holding a toddler on her hip. ¡°What?!¡± She yelled, surprising me, but as she recognized me she blushed. Pushing her orange hair behind an ear she set the toddler down. ¡°Weston, sorry, kind of a madhouse in here.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± I said, picking up the small kid that struggled to walk over to me. Setting him on the side of my hip the 3 year old didn¡¯t seem to care who was holding him. ¡°Just wanted to stop by and see how you were doing.¡± ¡°Uh better,¡± she said, blushing. ¡°I go back to work here in a few days.¡± ¡°Which is why I decided to stop by. Got time for a break?¡± I asked. ¡°S-sure,¡± she said. Reaching out the kid on my hip grabbed her. She set him down inside and toddled off. ¡°I could use a break.¡± ¡°I bet, jeez how many kids you got in there?¡± ¡°8,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°5 are my moms and the older kids had friends over.¡± We walked beside each other as we headed down the sidewalk. ¡°Quite stressful. I know you said you were bing a hero because they offered schrships for school. Are you going to be able to go to school, do hero work, and take care of kids?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out,¡± she said with a shrug. ¡°I¡¯m sure you will.¡± I turned back to her house. ¡°What¡¯s with the hole in the roof? One of the kids fire off a rocket?¡± ¡°Uh no,¡± sheughed nervously. ¡°Few blocks away a monster attacked a building. A huge chunk of itnded on our house. Been working with insurance to get them to pay for it, but they keep fighting it.¡± ¡°That sucks,¡± I said, letting out a sigh. I had been where she was. Not near as bad, but struggling to keep your head above water was a rite of passage for most any adult. I just hated that she was so young and having to deal with it. ¡°I¡¯m not much for beating around the bush,¡± I decided as we turned a corner. ¡°I wanted to talk about what the girls told you when they dropped you off after the¡­incident.¡± ¡°Yeah, quite the news,¡± she said. Her Spiritual Energy leaked worry. ¡°I really don¡¯t feelfortable letting people in on some of our secrets. So I appreciate your discretion. But I wanted to let you know that the offer was still out there. I like you Mizuki. I know I would feel morefortable if you weren¡¯t patrolling alone. The suit they offered you would make you stronger as well. I know that you¡¯re strong already, but it would defend you and be more helpful than patrolling in your track and field outfit.¡± She was quiet as we walked. I left her to it. Simply walking around the block I waved to a few people as they recognized me. Some said hello to Mizuki since she didn¡¯t really have a secret identity either. ¡°And the other thing?¡± She whispered. ¡°You¡¯ll have to be more clear. Aiko doesn¡¯t have a filter, but the others were vague about what they said to you,¡± I admitted. ¡°Yeah, that one girl is¡­something else,¡± Mizuki said. ¡°She talked about that chakra stuff.¡± ¡°Yes it¡¯s powerful, eventually. Makes you stronger, allows you to do special things. But it takes training. And to awaken it is rather¡­unorthodox. But to be honest, I want to leave that out of the equation,¡± I said. I stopped walking and turned to her. Looking into her eyes as I thought about what to sa. She was as beautiful as ever. Bright orange hair, muscr frame, and a face that belonged on a model it was hard to not want her. ¡°I like you Mizuki,¡± I admitted. ¡°You¡¯re driven, work hard, and beautiful. I could help you get stronger, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m interested in you if you just want that. I would prefer a more permanent situation.¡± ¡°You like me?¡± She asked, smiling slightly. I could feel her energy bloom with joy. ¡°Of course,¡± I said, walking again. ¡°I thought that was obvious.¡± ¡°Yeah, but¡­you have those other girls.¡± ¡°And I love them,¡± I said. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Whatever was done to us is probably there to stay. I was mostly surprised that they were okay with offering to help you. I asked them about it after they dropped you off. Do you know what they said?¡± I asked. She shook her head. ¡°It sucks being normal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what we were before all this. Normal people. Jobs, school, living our lives. Hoping and praying that some viin or monster didn¡¯t happen upon us. We were kidnapped and experimented on. No way to fight it. And when the girls saw what happened to you with those thugs, they wanted to help you too. Not be a victim, but the hero that helps save the victims. If you are happy where you are at, that ispletely fine. But we have been those victims. We want to make sure that we can save all of them.¡± I stopped again. Turning to her she had a few tears in her eyes, but tried to smile through them. Pulling out a stack of yen I handed it to her. ¡°Whatever you decide. Take this.¡± ¡°No I-¡± ¡°I insist,¡± I said. ¡°I have been where you are at right now. Juggling a million things. One ident away from not being able to work. If something happens to you, your family would be hurt. I would prefer to know that they and you are taken care of. One less thing to worry about.¡± I put the money in her palm. A few million yen it was more than enough to take care of major bills. Leaning forward I kissed her cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll be in touch,¡± I said, jumping on a puddle of water and floating away. I felt better having done that. Unlike Tatsumaki or Fubuki, Mizuki wasn¡¯t overly strong. Above average she would gain a lot working with my girls. I doubted that it would lead to anything between she and I right away, but maybe someday. I knew I would feel better knowing she was working with others and staying safe. With that out of the way I headed off to my appointment. Getting to City A at the center of the huge ind we lived on Inded in front of the Hero Association. After some directions from a receptionist I was escorted by one of the staff. Everyone there, including the women, wore a ck suit and tie with a white undershirt. Very professional with all things it wasn¡¯t long until I was let into the meeting room. 4 people sat at a table in the middle of the room. 3 were employees for the Association, the other was 1 I hadn¡¯t met but did recognize. He was an older man. Short white hair spiked up and a bushy white mustache he wore a simple ck shirt and gray pants. His Spiritual Energy was over 3 times the strength of those next to him. ¡°Hello Weston Watanabe, aka ckheart,¡± one of the associates said. He was a middle aged bald man. ¡°Please.¡± Pointing ahead of him I stood in front of a line of ss windows that looked out onto the city. A man in his early 30s spoke up. ck hair, I guessed I recognized him from the manga, but he must have been a side character. ¡°We brought you here today to discuss your pending promotion.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what the letter said,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Thinking of making me S-ss?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the younger man said. ¡°I am Busho. The first thing we want to review is your record. Says here you were experimented on by a scientist. Something about emotions.¡± I gave them my whole spiel. Not mentioning the girls I talked about the research and connection to Tsukuyomi. Then they discussed the viins I had beaten on record. Mostly simple stuff the biggest monster was the beehive that was cleared out recently by the Association. Apparently over 5 dozen people had been killed before I got there. I had potentially saved hundreds of lives with very little interference from the Association. ¡°What about your connection to King?¡± Busho asked. ¡°When you first came here, King vouched for you. Said you were his disciple.¡± I let out a long sigh. ¡°Yes, I trained with King. Learning what I could from him. But he and I do not share any techniques besides immense strength,¡± I lied. I didn¡¯t see a point to out him. ¡°Why do you want to move to S-ss?¡± Silver Fang asked as the conversation died down. The old man crouched forward in his seat. Eyeing me up as I spoke. ¡°To do good,¡± I admitted. ¡°I am a citizen just like the rest of you. I see how bad it is out there. I want to be in S-ss, because that is where I can help the most. Not sent on missions against small fries, but the real threats out there.¡± ¡°And do you think you can handle those threats?¡± Silver Fang asked. ¡°I doubt it,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°There are so many monsters out there I am surprised we as a species have survived as long as we have. And the foes will only keep getting stronger. Thus we need to do the same. Push through beyond our limits. Most of all, we need to stick together.¡± I received a few appreciative nods. After some more minor questions Busho announced, ¡°Normally we make sure the number 1 in the ss is fine with someone moving beyond. We have spoken to Sweet Mask, and he doesn¡¯t want to challenge you for the number 1 spot in A-ss. Thus, Weston Watanabe, do you want to move up to S-ss?¡± I thought about it for a moment but nodded. ¡°Good. You are now S-ss Rank-16.¡± He stamped a sheet of paper and I received a notification.
One Punch Man Quest 4: Complete
Reach ss S
Rewards:
Companion Link
Challenger Bonus Slot
I frowned. I had originally thought that the Bonus Slot was the only reward. I guessed either my actions to reach S-ss or something else had driven another Reward. I didn¡¯t know what a Companion Link was, but it sounded important. After saying goodbye to the associates I spoke to Silver Fang. Asking for a spar the old manughed and nodded. I knew he was strong and his student was important to the storyter, so I should at least get to know him. Walking outside I sat down on one of the many benches. Watching people enter and exit the building many heroes wore crazy costumes. One dressed like a pineapple, another a dog, another simply rode his bike, a smile on his face as he headed in. There were so many interesting people in this world, and I wanted to help it. I wasn¡¯t sure what my future ns were, but the girls would be a part of it. So many monsters out there it was a risk to let them fight. I had to remind myself I couldn¡¯t control everything. The House of Evolution out there, a pending alien invasion, the Monster Association, god to deal with. There were plenty of things to keep me busy. It would take a lot of strength to end the canon, but I nned to. I sat there watching the sunset for a while. Simply working up my ns until I disappeared back into the red room. CHAPTER 296 FRIENDSHIP CHAPTER 296 FRIENDSHIP
Congrattions on making it to the Third Challenge
Your Opponent has been chosen.
Your Challenge will begin in:
59:58
We rmend you pick Challenger Slots before time expires
World Doors will be Locked until the Challenge is Complete
¡°Fucking hell my nerves are shot,¡± I said as I read the notification. I had known the challenge wasing, but it always caught me off guard. Happy with my current progress I did what I had been putting off and used my World Choice. I had used thest one on the Manhwa door, finding Second Life Ranker. I really wanted to head there next. Most every world in Manga started, I felt I was in a good ce to venture out into the other halls. I wanted to make sure I picked the correct world to start with in each hall. Moving through the list since I had 1 picked for Manhwa, I focused on Comics and Books. To be honest I had no idea where to start with books. I really could have picked anything. What I guessed past me picked before my memory was wiped could be way off. I just hoped my original self had a n when he was told to pick worlds. With the World Choice I decided to be safe. Clicking Marvel Universe the light above the door leading to the Junction went from red to blue. The light guided me to the correct door for the World. Following it I came to the Comic Hall on the South part of the Junction.
WARNING YOU ARE ATTEMPTING TO OPEN THE COMIC HALLWAY
Please pick the Challenger Slots you would like to keep for this new Hall.
Note: All Status screens are locked to the Hallway. Skills, Abilities, Items,
and Bonuses will not be shared between halls unless picked as a challenger
slot.
Do you want to Pick Challenger Slots Now?
Yes/No
Warning: Those skills, abilities, bonuses, and items picked will be locked
as challenger slot items, and not be able to be changed.
I clicked yes. As I did my muscles earned in the Manga Hallway deted. Brought down to the base strength I started at, I was a simple 16 year-old kid with some superpowers. Pouring through my Status Screen I picked and chose what I needed. My Pet was already my Challenger Slot. I wasn¡¯t sure how helpful Nibi would be, but the tailed beast had helped me fight now and then. She should be able to assist. My Abilities had 2 new Challenger Slots. I knew I wanted my Nen and Tremor Devil Fruit, but I also really wanted my Search Quirk. It had proved invaluable in the Worlds I had been in so far. But it wasn¡¯t exactly for fighting. I chose Nen and my Devil Fruit without too much annoyance. I had 4 Bonus Challenger Slots to pick. It was a no brainer to pick Minor Identity Theft Resistance, Minor Mental Resistance, and Body Modification Resistance. But for the 4th I was torn between Drug Resistance and Fertility Control. I hadn¡¯t chosen the Chikyugi as a Challenger Slot so if I ventured to new halls my libido wouldn¡¯t be as high, but damn, I really loved sleeping with all these women. My body would still have Lust Chakra so I could use most of my Chikyugi skills, they simply wouldn¡¯t be as strong. After some hesitation I ended up picking Fertility Control. I had only made 2 kids so far, and I would prefer to keep it that way. Last was my items. I could only pick 1 Challenger Slot for this one. I was really tempted to use it on my Reject Dials. They had helped me with All For One, and were a good trump card. But every challenger seemed to have the same base strength I did. I doubted anyone had the World Lasting Physique. If I nned to venture out to other worlds, nothing I had was overly important to my fighting style. I could use it on my Full Heal, but again, I typically wanted to save that for end game. It had helped me save Reina, and I felt confident enough not to need it. I picked Capsule - House instead. This was the Item Choice I had picked in DBZ World. No matter what world I was in I would be able to have a house to live in with running water. A lot of the worlds I assumed I picked were deste ces and having an easily moved and fortified position would help me immensely. After picking my Challenger Slots I pulled up my much shorter screen while I put on my Gantz suit.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1:
World 1 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Pet: Nibi - Level 3 Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
6 Challenger Slots World Escape
Chakra
Give and Take Quirk
Conqueror''s Haki
Berserker Mode
Nen*
Tremor Devil Fruit
Bonuses Hardened Organs
7 Challenger Slots Medium Psychic Resistance
Venom Resistance
Minor Identity Theft Resist
Minor Mental Resistance
Fertility Control
Body Mod Resistance
Items Seastone Jitte Stored
3 Challenger Slots Gantz Armor Stored (29)
Capsule - House Stored
Currency: Gold 3,400
1 Challenger Slot
Happy with the changes since thest Challenge I headed into the Comics Hallway. Inside the door just to the left of the main door was lit up blue. That was my Marvel Universe Door. It made sense, the harder worlds to beat seemed to be next to the main door. If I pictured the Comic Room as the Manga Room, Marvel would be where One Punch Man was. I guessed DC was on the other side of the hallway door, so where DBZ world was in the Manga room. Letting out a sigh I walked back into the main room. Shadowboxing as I got used to the suit and much weaker body I waited until the timer ran out. Arriving in the immense room. The gray sky was as massive as before. Nothing all around me I waited patiently as I began to power up.
Challenge #3
Weston
Gantz
High School of the Dead
Naruto
Maximus
Avatar
Terminator
Fight Criteria
Death or Forfeit
Time Limit
N/A
Reward
Ability Challenger Slot
Pet Evolution
Door Fragments (4/4)
Item Challenger Slot
Forfeit Loss
Door Closure - Random Opened Door
1 Ability Challenger Slot - Random
1 Item Slot - Random
1 Ability - Random
¡°Maximus?¡± I asked, as I read the notifications. I looked around slowly and noticed him right in front of me. A shorter kid, he had buzzcut brown hair, light blue eyes, and a slightly longer nose. Wearing what looked like shiny stainless steel body armor he appeared rather imposing. I was kind of lost for a moment though, because I recognized him. ¡°Weston?¡± Max said as he stared at me. I could feel that his Spiritual Energy was going through the same turmoil mine was. Disbelief, wonder, confusion, and a little joy. ¡°Holy shit, is that you?!¡± ¡°It is. I uh can¡¯t believe it. Maximus, only guy I¡¯ve met with parents stupid enough to try to be unique with a long dead name,¡± I said. ¡°I told you, it¡¯s a family name,¡± he said. We both smirked at one another, neither moving closer. ¡°What¡¯s uh, going on? I didn¡¯t expect anyone I knew to be here,¡± I said. ¡°Me either,¡± Max said. ¡°How¡¯d you die originally? I don¡¯t remember hearing about it.¡± ¡°Heart attack. Around Christmas time,¡± I said. ¡°Damn, I got in a car ident. But that too was around Christmas time,¡± he admitted. ¡°What the fuck, this is crazy,¡± I said. shbacks of me and him going to high school and college together yed through my mind. Of all the people I met, Max was one of the few I considered a friend. We went our own separate ways after school, but we would usually call or text now and then. ¡°You uh, want to chat?¡± I asked. ¡°Sure,¡± he said. Neither of us moved, then in an unspoken agreement we sat down about 50 feet apart. ¡°So, Anime Hall I assume?¡± He asked. ¡°Manga,¡± I corrected. ¡°Same thing,¡± he said, a smile on his lips. ¡°Honestly anime and manga are probably closer thanics and TV shows are,¡± I admitted. ¡°You pick movies?¡± ¡°Yeah. I know them best,¡± he said. ¡°Terminator? How¡¯d you end that one?¡± ¡°Early,¡± he admitted. ¡°No giant war, at least not yet. It was pretty fun.¡± ¡°Like the movies?¡± I asked. ¡°Kind of. It threw me in before Terminator 2. I learned a lot in some of the other worlds I¡¯d been in,¡± he admitted. ¡°Any cool ones?¡± ¡°Avatar of course. Mostly Marvel and DC movies.¡± ¡°Were all the superheroes in one big universe?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± he said. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Stuck around the Manga hall. You ever read any I rmended?¡± ¡°I saw that live-action One Piece show. And god what was it¡­Cowboy Bebop.¡± ¡°I actually liked Cowboy Bebop,¡± I admitted. ¡°They were both crap to me,¡± he said. ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± I grumbled. ¡°To each their own¡­¡± We spoke for a time. Talking about the worlds we had seen. Not discussing our powers, simply cool stuff and experiences. That devolved into talking about families. That led to the important question. ¡°Sleep with anyone cool?¡± Maximus asked. ¡°I doubt anyone you would know, you?¡± I asked. ¡°Got an Avatar wife and kid. A few other girlfriends here and there,¡± he said confidently. ¡°Cool,¡± I said with a nod. We smiled at one another but the conversation stalled. ¡°So how should we handle this?¡± ¡°Not quite sure,¡± Max admitted. ¡°I¡¯d prefer not to kill you,¡± I said. ¡°Same,¡± he said with a nod. ¡°Then, make the other forfeit?¡± I asked. ¡°Alright, no lethal fighting,¡± he said. ¡°Beat one another up until they can¡¯t go anymore. We get healed afterward anyway.¡± ¡°That we do,¡± I said with a sigh. Nervous as I slowly stood back up. I didn¡¯t call Nibi out for this. I doubted she understood what maim meant. Max and I studied one another for a time. Then he began to grow and his skin turned blue. His suit of armor growing around him I was soon looking at a Navi, or whatever hell they were called in Avatar. 10 feet tall, muscr, he was quite the imposing figure. I breathed out slowly, pushing chakra to everywhere in my body. Starting slow I jogged toward him. Max did the same and the fight began as we collided. Sticking low I kicked his legs out from under him but he caught himself. Kicking out at me I blocked it and pulled heat from his body. His skin turned more blue as he lost temperature but ignored it as he growled. Hitting hard he knocked me back this time. I skidded to a halt and absorbed the energy from the air. My hand extending out I sent a beam of heat at him. Narrowly missing him he slid toward me and closed the distance. As he did so I charged my fist with Nen and the other with Haki. Since my body wasn¡¯t as strong it couldn¡¯t handle too much energy. Punching down I hit his ankle as he tried to sweep my feet out from under me. Yelling he gritted his teeth but my other fist hit the other ankle. Both breaking from the force of my Gantz suit, Nen and Haki, he began to fly away. When he said Marvel I had expected some kind of superpower from him. Getting some distance I pooled water under me and gave chase. Pulling out my Seastone Jitte he pulled out a bow and arrow. They weren¡¯t the cheap sticks from Avatar, but a full on 8 foot tall bow that was glowing metal like his suit of armor. I moved water-chakra in front of me as he loosed the arrow, deflecting it minorly I felt the spiritual energy of the arrow as it got closer and moved out of it¡¯s way. Pulling some water away I sent them at him like bullets. Max had no such defense. 4 ice bullets bounced off his armor. I made more, puncturing into his hands and feet, causing him to yell out. I thought I had him as I got closer but he touched his status screen and his body began to glow white. ¡°A Full Heal? Seriously?¡± I asked, surprised. ¡°Winning is winning,¡± he said and pulled out a blue glowing light saber. His limbs fixed he flew at me while twirling the light saber. ¡°Fucking Star Wars bullshit,¡± I growled as I narrowly dodged the searing hot de. I began to pull energy from it. The extreme amount was easy to build up in my body. As my Haki warned me where he was attacking as the light saber whirred in his hand I dodged and moved out of the way smoothly. When I built up enough power I was done ying. Pushing all the heat energy into my hand I shot it out and arced my arm in a shing motion. Cutting off his hand and both legs with the extreme heat he was given the Darth Vader treatment. Max screamed and dropped down. I followed after him. Jumping off my tform I made the tform into a long spear and hovered it over him. ¡°Give up, Max,¡± I ordered. The blue man sweated and cursed. Staring up at me wide eyed. ¡°Move your hand to your status screen and I end you,¡± I said. ¡°I know you Weston, you wouldn¡¯t do that, even if I was a stranger,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve done a lot worse for a lot less at stake,¡± I warned him. His hand didn¡¯t move. Instead he said, ¡°Summon.¡± I looked at him confused for a moment but then a white light appeared. A tall 6 foot tall metal skeleton man appeared. It was a Terminator, and he had a rifle pointed right at me. Cursing, I stabbed the ice spear into the steel man, but the Terminator pulled the trigger of the rifle and the sma beam shot went right through my head. Killing me before I knew what happened. CHAPTER 297 SAVE POINT CHAPTER 297 SAVE POINT ¡°Okay, from what I can tell this stupid ass thing takes your lifeforce,¡± I said kicking the Gantz ball. ¡°Lifeforce?¡± Kishimoto asked, worriedly. She was sitting against the far wall, holding her legs to her chest. ¡°That sounds bad.¡± ¡°It is for that guy,¡± I said pointing to the Gantz clone that appeared to be slowly dying. He was breathing in ragged breaths,ying in front of the balcony ss window. Absorbing daylight for probably the first time in years. ¡°And probably you 3.¡± Pointing at Reina, Kishimoto, and Sei they didn¡¯t appear to like the news. ¡°But not you?¡± Sei asked. Chewing on a candy bar she had liberated from one of the many dead bodies my shadow clones were disposing of. She appeared a little bored. ¡°I have a skill called Nen. Basically it is my lifeforce. As long as I channel Nen into these knobs the Gantz orb works off that. Nen is an eptable amount of lifeforce to use. I can¡¯t use so much that it would hurt me. And it would replenish in a day. Gantz here was making bodies to refill his stock and teleporting a bunch of people here each night. Using too much at once like that will hurt you, but a little at a time isn¡¯t an issue,¡± I said. I had been ying with it and already made some fun toys. The interface for the Gantz orb was fairly simple. Pick and click, channel some Nen into the handles, and it would 3-D print whatever you wanted. ¡°So what are we going to do with it?¡± Reina asked. ¡°Take over the world,¡± I said, thinking. ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I could make an army of my clones,¡± I said. ¡°They should have all my powers.¡± Except probably my status screen. My shadow clones didn¡¯t have ess so I doubted that these clones would. ¡°Then again I doubt we want a thousand me running around. We would have the same libido. And you 3 are mine.¡± I didn¡¯t want to deal with the drama that happened in the Gantz manga, where there were 2 of the same guy and they fought over the wrong girl. ¡°Make a clone of me,¡± Sei said standing up. ¡°Really?¡± I asked. ¡°Do I get some identical twin action?¡± She blushed. ¡°Maybe not. That might be weird.¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s basically masturbation,¡± I said. Remembering myst time doing it with Nami, I shivered. Pushing the thought out of my mind. ¡°I¡¯d love an army of all 3 of you. My own Gantz Harem.¡± ¡°God you¡¯re insatiable,¡± Reinaughed. Getting up she moved to the orb. ¡°Who can you bring back to life with this one orb?¡± ¡°Got a point there, it has a memory,¡± I said, thinking. ¡°Hey Gantz? Can we link our life memories to all the Gantz balls?¡± The man didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Nevermind. If you die, I promise to bury you in a meadow.¡± Moving back inside the ball I yed around with the menus until I found what I wanted. ¡°Interesting,¡± I said, clicking the button that read ¡®scan dy¡¯. Moving over to the Gantz clone I grabbed his arm and pulled him to in front of the orb. I set him in front of the orb and moved out of the way. A red light shooting from the orb scanned the clone''s body. Once it was done I moved back into the orb. Moving screens I clicked Resurrect and held onto the handles while I channeled Nen into them. Starting at his feet the very pale Gantz clone began to be printed. Naked as the day he was born he stumbled as the printing finished. ¡°Where am I?¡± He asked. ¡°I made a copy of you,¡± I said, bending down in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re still right there. I assume you¡¯re back to full health now?¡± ¡°Wh-why did you do that?¡± The clone asked, fear in his eyes as he looked from me to his dying body. ¡°Because you¡¯ve been trapped all your life in here. You deserve to go out in the sun and live,¡± I said. Slowly he began to rx and I noticed some hope in his eyes. ¡°...And I need answers.¡± ¡°O-of course,¡± he said, standing back up as he flexed his body, feeling his reinvigorated strength. ¡°How can I link the life memories of us to all of the Gantz orbs in the world?¡± I asked. ¡°This button here,¡± He said pointing to a small blue one. ¡°Push it and it will update every Gantz orb. A long time ago there was a Master Gantz orb that used to update our weapons and armor. But it hasn¡¯t updated in a few years. I¡¯m not sure why it stopped. Just push the button, do what you want, and the memories should go to all orbs.¡± ¡°Awesome,¡± I said. Filing the information about the Master Gantz Orb away forter. A quest didn¡¯t pop-up so I doubted it was important yet. ¡°Any other cool buttons I should push?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push the red one. It self-destructs the orb,¡± he said. ¡°I assumed.¡± It was big and red and said Destruct on it. ¡°This unlocks the doors, this one sets the temperature inside, this¡­¡± he exined all the little buttons and knobs I had been scared to touch. When he was done I brought the girls up to speed. ¡°Alright, I am going to teach all of you how to use this thing. This could potentially save our lives someday. Gantz is pretty much a save point. As you just saw I scanned his body, and the Gantz clone here had all the memories of his original body,¡± I said. The healthy one was sitting by the sick one. Consoling him as he died. ¡°So we won¡¯t be hurt if we bring each other back to life?¡± Kishimoto asked. ¡°No. I would stick to 2 people a day, and there should be nosting effects. I have a lot more lifeforce so I can handle more. I will train youter on how to use your Nen, alright? So Kishimoto you first,¡± I said. I scanned her body and moved to the other girls. I watched as their picture icons were added to the list. Exiting out I essed a new master list update I had made and all 3 were on it. ¡°Perfect, you should all 3 be able to be resurrected from any Gantz orb.¡± ¡°And you?¡± Kishimoto asked, stepping up. ¡°Me, yes I would like to add me next, but I have to warn you of something,¡± I said. Exhaling slowly I tried to think on how to put this. ¡°You all know I have skills normal people don¡¯t have.¡± They nodded, a couple rolled their eyes. ¡°If for whatever reason I drop dead, or simply disappear without warning. Wait a little bit and bring me back to life.¡± ¡°Drop dead?¡± Reina asked. ¡°Yes. Like I could be standing there and drop dead. Or disappear in a cloud of smoke,¡± I said. ¡°I might do that to other people for fun, but you 3 I will always warn you if I am leaving. If things don¡¯t go the way I want, it might happen. It is rted to my skills. I can¡¯t divulge more than that.¡± After some more prodding questions that I dodged I stood in front of the orb. The red light scanning me slowly made it all go ck. My vision slowly returned to me. I was standing in front of a Gantz orb but was in a different ce. Looking around I noticed a few dozen people around me. Large ck Gantz orbs scattered in front of me I felt my heart begin to beat quickly. Noticing a scared face in front of me, I registered it as Kishimoto. Sei then popped her head out of the Gantz orb in front of me, and Reina moved closer. ¡°Wh-what happened?¡± I rasped as I slowly understood they brought me back to life. ¡°You just disappeared,¡± Kishimoto said, tears forming in her eyes. ¡°You mumbled something, then poof you were gone.¡± ¡°How long ago?¡± I asked. ¡°20 minutes,¡± Reina whispered. ¡°Fuck!¡± I yelled. Feeling strength in me I tried to pull up my status screen but it didn¡¯t appear. ¡°World Escape,¡± I said, nothing happened. ¡°World Escape. World Escape. World Escape.¡± I repeated over and over. ¡°What are you saying? I can¡¯t hear you,¡± Kishimoto said, resting her hand on my shoulder. ¡°World Escape,¡± I whispered as tears came to my eyes. Memories of Boa Hancock shed in my mind. Toru and Reina as well. Women and people that I would never meet again as my World Escape failed to activate. They too would have been talking to me and I would have simply disappeared. No exnation as to why. I tried to remember where I had left peoplest. Hancock, Nami, and Robin had my Chikyugi Link. They could have felt my disappearance. Toru, I thought I was at the Provisional License Exam. I would simply cease to be. I had no idea where any of the worlds were when I died. And they would simply have to move on without me. I felt the guilt of my actions then. In High School of the Dead I was riding off into the sunset with the girls. Berserk, girls were counting on me, and I had most of our gold. One Punch Man my trio would have to live on without me. Would they have to have episode after episode until they used their strength and killed someone? ¡°Weston,¡± Kishimoto whispered, resting her hand on me. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± I said, truthfully. ¡°I failed.¡± ¡°What did you fail?¡± She asked. ¡°My Ch-¡± My voice locked up. Slowly my heart began to beat faster. ¡°Status Screen,¡± I whispered. It popped up, far more filled than I remembered. ¡°W-World Escape,¡± I said and it all turned ck. ¡ª I breathed a sigh of relief as the familiar red glow of the lights over the doors illuminated the room. Looking around there were 3 doors with green lights over them. But I still had no idea how long I had been dead. I had apparently cleared the Naruto World at some point, but thest thing I remembered was being scanned by the Gantz Orb. ¡°Congrattions, you cheated death, again,¡± a familiar voice said. I turned to see L standing by the entrance into the room. ¡°Moderator, right?¡± I asked. Breathing in and out slowly. ¡°First things first,¡± he said. With a snap of his fingers my body was racked with pain. My skin had pins and needles sticking in it and my mind had memories flood in. I remembered it all, beating Naruto, my vacation, MHA, DBZ, One Punch Man, everything. Including my death. ¡°That fucker!¡± I yelled. ¡°Fucking killed me. That no good son of a fucking cunt weaving-¡± ¡°Yes, yes, you died and that person that killed you will pay,¡± L said in a bored tone as he walked up to me. ¡°I must say, wee to thend of the living. You have died, what? 3 times now? Once in your original world, once in Gantz, and now during a challenge. Weren¡¯t you warned not to make it a habit?¡± ¡°Very funny,¡± I said recovering. ¡°Fuck, why did that hurt more than normal?¡± ¡°You have a whole new body now,¡± L said. ¡°No scars anymore. Gantz doesn¡¯t see the point to print those. Your body isn¡¯t used to the pain like your old one was.¡± ¡°Fuck, but I¡¯m good to keep going?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± he said. ¡°You aren¡¯t the first person to cheat death from a Challenge like this. But be warned. They only work once. You die in a Challenge again, your memory will be stricken from the Gantz orbs. And I don¡¯t mean once for you. No one can use the Gantz orbs to be revived after dying in a Challenge again. Someone was already wished back with the Dragon Balls. About 3 people were brought back with different methods from Supernatural. All of those methods will be lost, and you have no way of knowing which will and will not work.¡± ¡°So what happened?¡± I asked. L looked at me confused as I sat on the floor. ¡°What happened in the other worlds I¡¯ve been to?¡± ¡°You simply disappeared. Time went on without you. But now that you are back in the room, time has stopped once more. I am sure you will have many fires to put out in these worlds.¡± ¡°I bet,¡± I said, shaking my head but letting out a long sigh of relief. I had done it. I had beaten death. I hadn¡¯t sought to do it because I didn¡¯t think it would work, but my one failsafe had paid off. ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate quite yet,¡± L said in his bored tone. I looked up at him. ¡°You still lost your challenge.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t forfeit,¡± I said. ¡°True, but you lost. Because of that you will only have half of the penalty,¡± he said. Waving his hand a pop-up appeared.
Congrattions on Living through your Third Challenge
Loses:
1 Ability Slot - Random
Door Closure - Random Opened Door
Warning:
My Hero Academia World - Closed
Conqueror''s Haki - Lost
¡°What?!¡± I asked looking to MHA World. The light above the door turned from red to gray as it turned off. ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± ¡°The world is still there, Weston,¡± L said. ¡°Simply you cannot ess it at this time. There are ways to bring it back, and the world will stay frozen until you die or open it back up.¡± I grumbled but brought up my Status Screen.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: One Piece
World 1 Quest:
World 2: My Hero Academia*
World 2 Quest:
World 3: Berserk
World 3 Quest:
World 4: One Punch Man
World 4 Quest: Get to S-ss
World 5: Dragon Ball Z
World 5 Quest: Defeat Kakarot
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Dual Processing
Pet: Nibi - Level 3 Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
6 Challenger Slots World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Give and Take Quirk
Conqueror''s Haki
Cross World Summoning
Chakra Sense
Berserker Mode
Search Quirk*
Nen*
Tremor Devil Fruit
Bonuses Increased Intellect
7 Challenger Slots Hardened Organs
Increased Vision
Drug Resistance
Medium Psychic Resistance
Venom Resistance
Minor Identity Theft Resistance
Smooth Tongue
Minor Mental Resistance
Fertility Control
Body Mod Resistance
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
3 Challenger Slots Seastone Jitte Stored
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights* Stored (3)
Hero Costume
Reject Dial Stored (2)
Gantz Armor Stored (37)
Gantz Sword Stored
Baria Reef Map
Condom Stored (399)
Anti-Hero Costume Stored
Chakra Paper Stored (4996)
Full Heal Stored
Capsule - House Stored
Companion Link Stored
Currency: Berrie 6,084,112
1 Challenger Slot Yen 1,184,121,449
Ryo 5,310,951
Gold 3,400
Zeni 299,845
Jenny 398,221,479
The My Hero Academia world was stricken out, as well as my Conqueror¡¯s Haki, but I didn¡¯t lose my Challenger Slot. If I could earn it back in One Piece World then I could recover from this. I was doing my best to look on the bright side of the whole situation. ¡°Now your winnings,¡± L said.
Congrattions:
You died during a Challenge yet you continue on.
Rewards:
Dead Man Walking
¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I asked. ¡°The rarest of skills. This one is locked to you, and won¡¯t need a Challenger Slot,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s true use won¡¯t be apparent untilter, but for now you will be harder to kill.¡± ¡°Great,¡± I mumbled. ¡°It is great, Weston,¡± L said, drawing my eye by how serious he was. ¡°It is very great. You have beaten death more than once. So many thousands of people came here, and they are dead now. You are one of perhaps 20 that have been brought back from Challenges. Keep getting stronger. Keep being entertaining. You could win this. Learn from your mistake and continue on.¡± Before I could ask him another question he disappeared. Letting out a long sigh I sat back down on the floor. Beaten by an old friend. I should have known better. This ce is life or death. All of these people are fighting for lives they created beyond the doors. Not just me. I had to be more ruthless with them. No more friendly Weston. I had to get serious. Groaning, I got up and looked around. I had hoped to venture out after the challenge, but I had gotten too used to my Conqueror¡¯s Haki. Earning it back was the only solution before I continued on. As I took a step toward One Piece a new pop-up appeared.
Challenge 4 will begin within 15 days
¡°Fuck,¡± I said. That was barely any time at all. I sure as shit wasn¡¯t close to wrapping up any more worlds with MHA gone. I looked to One Piece, I needed Conqueror¡¯s Haki. It was time to see how far I could get there in 15 days. Luckily things moved rather quickly in the world. With some perseverance maybe I could wrap up more quests and get some good rewards. CHAPTER 298 CONCERNS CHAPTER 298 CONCERNS As the One Piece World illuminated around me I recognized I was on the Thousand Sunny. Remembering where I wasst we had finished up with Punk Hazard and were on our way to Dressrosa to fight Domingo. ¡°Weston!¡± Chopper yelled outside. Frowning, I stepped out onto the grass deck. ¡°Yeah?!¡± ¡°I found him!¡± Chopper yelled excitedly. ¡°Where did you go? We¡¯ve been looking forever.¡± ¡°I was right here,¡± I said. ¡°Weston,¡± Nami said, running as she leaned over the deck. Her cheeks were red and eyes watery as she stared down at me. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked, trying to relieve any concerns. She rushed down the stairs. Chest bouncing with every step. ¡°You disappeared,¡± she said out of breath. Grabbing me she held on tight. ¡°I¡¯m a ninja, I do that a lot,¡± I said. ¡°No, not like this,¡± she whispered. ¡°I couldn¡¯t feel you anymore. With the Link.¡± ¡°Shit,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Can you feel me now?¡± She nodded into my shoulder as Robin walked up. ¡°I knew you were fine,¡± the woman said but hugged me from the back. ¡°Uh yeah, fine,¡± I said. ¡°Sorry I was¡­practicing a skill.¡± ¡°That didn¡¯t feel right,¡± Nami said. ¡°You were there one second then nothing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I mumbled. Feeling the love from both of them. ¡°I promise to not do it again.¡± We stayed like that for a moment. But as others showed up around us the girls pulled away. ¡°Who found you? I wanted to y hide and seek,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Sure, you hide,¡± I said. ¡°Okay,¡± he said and was running downstairs. I could find himter with my Search quirk, but for now I wanted to figure stuff out. ¡°I¡¯m alright. Thanks for worrying everyone.¡± Zoro and Sanji grumbled, neither worrying too much. Trafalgar gave me a weird look, but the rest went back to what they were doing before. I could feel the worry from Nami and Robin though. Neither moved away from me. Concern in their eyes I knew they wouldn¡¯t be easily assuaged. ¡°I have some good news,¡± I said, pulling out 2 small and thin pieces of paper. ¡°I got ahold of this.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Nami asked, slowlying out of her shell. ¡°Chakra paper,¡± I said with a wide smile. ¡°Just channel some chakra and you¡¯ll know what your nature element is.¡± ¡°No way! Why are you just saying this now?¡± Nami asked. ¡°I happened to find some in theb on Punk Hazard. I doubt they knew what it was,¡± I said. ¡°But don¡¯t look a gift horse in the mouth. Let¡¯s see what you girls got.¡± Smiles split their lips as they took the paper. I could sense the chakra moving to their fingertips and I wasn¡¯t too surprised by the results. Nami¡¯s paper split in half. Robin¡¯s became drenched in water. ¡°Oh my god,¡± Nami said excitedly. ¡°What¡¯s it mean?¡± ¡°You my dear, have wind, and you have water nature,¡± I said looking from Nami to Robin. I was honestly surprised a branch didn¡¯t grow from Robin¡¯s paper. Since she had the Flower Devil Fruit she was good at growing things. Maybe I would have to see if she had Earth natureter on. She would then be able to mix it with water and make wood. ¡°That¡¯s so awesome,¡± Nami squealed. ¡°So I can like make wind and stuff?¡± ¡°Probably,¡± I said. ¡°We can work on it. Robin, you have the same nature as I do so once you train it I can teach you some water jutsus.¡± ¡°Thank you, Weston,¡± she said. Leaning in she kissed me on the cheek and we got to work. I had Nami forcing her chakra into paper sheets. She reluctantly gave up some of her map paper for it. I had Robin trying to lift water up from a cup, 1 drop at a time. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you have us do this before? Why did we have to wait until we figured out what Nature we had?¡± Nami asked as she took a breather. She had shreds of paper around her, but most were from when she got angry at her chakra not cutting it. ¡°It matters what your mindset is,¡± I said. ¡°There are 5 main branches of chakra nature. Fire the paper will catch on fire, wind the paper is split, lightning the paper will wrinkle, Earth the paper will turn into dirt. I¡¯ve heard of other instances where the paper lit up like a light bulb, and another where it became drenched in blood. How I understand it is that finding out your first nature is the most important. You want to go in with a clear mind. Let your chakra do what it is supposed to naturally. If you¡¯re thinking of fire you might light the paper on fire because you have an affinity to it. But it could be your weaker affinity. Your chakra will naturally gravitate to your main affinity first. After that we can find out what else you can do.¡± ¡°Makes sense,¡± she said, going back to squeezing paper between her hands and forcing chakra into it. ¡°Why am I learning to control water first, but Nami is trying to create wind?¡± Robin asked, sitting at her spot near the helm and us. ¡°That¡¯s just how I learned,¡± I admitted. ¡°Water is harder to make because you are condensing your chakra to make faux-water. Because of that it is better to learn to control water around you first. The final steps will include making it.¡± ¡°How long did it take you to train?¡± Robin asked. ¡°Me? A month. I¡¯m sure you can get the hang of it by the time we are in Dressrosa,¡± I said. ¡°But you have to work at it.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, just drive. Move to the left a smidge,¡± Nami said. I moved the helm as she said. ¡°Port, right?¡± I asked. ¡°Very good,¡± she said genuinely happy for me but was back to focusing. As she did, I was surprised that my Haki was still working since my Conqueror¡¯s Haki was taken from me. Of all the worlds I had been to I knew that everyone had Spiritual Energy, and the few times I tried I was able to awaken Nen in the girls, meaning their lifeforce. Because I lost my Conqueror¡¯s Haki I assumed that I lost itpletely, but no I still had my normal Haki. Back in the day I thought that my quest for Conqueror¡¯s Haki was allowing me to use it outside One Piece World. But I could still use the spiritual energy without the Status Screen listing Haki. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what to do with that information. My Haki was much weaker than before since the Conqueror''s Haki wasn¡¯t there. My current Haki was about half what it was before. I still had Observation and Armament, and I could sense emotions with it. Granted they were weaker, but there at least. Letting out a sigh I still wanted to get it back. For now at least I wasn¡¯t blind. Moving my hands in a seal I made a shadow clone. Handing him a chakra paper he jumped off the boat. Pulling water to himself he floated away on it, back toward the Grand Line. ¡°Where¡¯s he off to?¡± Nami asked. ¡°Hancock,¡± I said. I was sure she panicked the same way that Robin and Nami did once the Link disappeared. The Link was back now, but I could feel worry from her even from how far away we were. The clone could exin things and assure her. Distracting her with the chakra paper would be good enough for now until I saw her again. I sighed as I stared off in the direction she was in. ¡°You uh, don¡¯t talk about her much,¡± Nami whispered as she set her paper down. I looked around. Back in the day on the Merry we were all tripping on each other. It was good that no one else was listening in. Off doing what they wanted on the muchrger Thousand Sunny. ¡°Not much to say,¡± I admitted. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t try to get her to join,¡± Nami admitted. I could feel Robin listening in but she was pretending to focus on her cup of water. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have,¡± I said. ¡°Too much responsibility. 2 years we were separated. I spent maybe 2 or 3 months of that with Hancock. I trained every second other than that. I missed my kid¡¯s birth. And now I will be missing their youths.¡± I looked up to them. ¡°I¡¯m sure you both understand,¡± I said. ¡°We all wish our parents were there.¡± I knew Nami was raised by a woman not really her mother. Robin, I didn¡¯t think she ever met her mother until a day before she died. ¡°You never met your dads. Shit I can¡¯t remember mine.¡± This whole thing was hitting me harder than I expected. I had died. My kids were without a dad for a little bit there. If I hadn¡¯t picked Gantz as a world my kids would be orphans. I had to be more ruthless. Ready to rip out hearts of those that I fought in Challenges. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Nami said, wrapping her arms around me. I nodded, pushing my face into her shoulder. I wasn¡¯t sure when tears began streaming down my face, but her shirt soaked them up as I did. ¡°Sorry,¡± I mumbled, pulling away. ¡°You¡¯re different, Weston,¡± Nami said. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You changed somehow. I can feel it in the Link.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure. Sorry, just a bad feeling. It will pass, and I¡¯ll be my happy-go-lucky self again,¡± I assured. ¡°You don¡¯t have to fake it, Weston. Sometimes you can be sad,¡± Nami whispered. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s changed in you. But I can feel it.¡± She moved her hand to her chest. ¡°It¡¯s not a good feeling.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. ¡°Guess I jumped the gun Linking us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± she said. I could still feel the love radiating from her. ¡°I much prefer to know you¡¯re safe.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t deserve you,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°Either of you.¡± I looked at Robin. She was giving me a worried star. ¡°I¡¯ll uh, do better.¡± ¡°Do your best. That¡¯s all we can ask,¡± Robin said, getting up. ¡°I don¡¯t know about you, but I could use a break.¡± She walked over and grabbed my hand. Pulling me down to the lower deck Nami wasn¡¯t too far behind. Yelling at someone to take the helm we disappeared into my room. Cramped like usual the room had been a godsend at one point. I was in such a foul mood that it felt almostckluster now. ¡°Stop,¡± Nami ordered as the door shut. ¡°This isn¡¯t you, Weston. I know. I¡¯ve felt it. You¡¯re as excited as Luffy at a candy store when we go to your room together. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I-¡± Couldn¡¯t tell them. I searched for an answer to hint at what I was going through, but nothing came close. ¡°Just hit with my own mortality. Like you said, we are going up against one of the Shichibukai.¡± ¡°You never cared about fighting them,¡± Robin said. Pushing me down to the bed. ¡°I watched you face Kuma. When he brought that ball of pain out I watched it all.¡± ¡°You did?¡± I asked. Nami frowned, I guessed she knew. ¡°Yes,¡± Robin admitted. ¡°And you faced it. Scared yes, but you did it anyway. This, you, now, it feels like you¡¯ve already given up on something.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t,¡± I said, but I didn¡¯t sound convinced. ¡°Have I?¡± I asked. I had been so positive I would win my Challenges. I had trained for so long. Knew all of my abilities. There was cool stuff out there, but I never gave up on the final goal. I wasn¡¯t about to risk losing my women. Making them go on without me. But I still hesitated. When it came to a man I called a friend, I had paused. Attacking his monster rather than him. Having yed the fight over and over in my mind. I could have done so much more, but I went easy. I should have kept pushing. Seeing all my failures I was met with the fact that maybe I could fail. I had lost. I wasn¡¯t a manga protagonist. I didn¡¯t pull through at thest second and surprise everyone. I¡¯d simply gotten lucky. ¡°I¡¯m worried I¡¯m not as strong as I thought,¡± I said looking up. Both girls were naked and my eyes widened. Nami had long orange hair. Herrge D cup breasts were perky and more than a handful. Skinny, she had shaved her pubes to a thin strip. Milky white skin glowed in the dim light of my room. Robin was a tan model. Hourss figure,rge breasts, and her pussy shaved clean it was easy to get hard looking at the 2 of them. ¡°You know, I hated you,¡± Nami said. She stepped forward, pushing my shoulder so that Iid on the bed. Rather than getting on top of me sheid on my left side. Her breast in my face she gripped my dick and began jerking me off. Robin soon joined her,ying on my other side of me. Her hand moved to my dick and they moved up and down my shaft in unison. Almostzily as their breasts jiggled in my face. ¡°I hated you so much when we met,¡± Nami continued. ¡°You made me believe in something. Believe that maybe Arlong could be beaten. That I didn¡¯t have to be under his thumb anywhere. It was what I dreamed about since I was a little girl.¡± I tried to say something but she bent down and kissed me. Her lips on mine I groaned as her grip around my dick became tighter. ¡°I don¡¯t think I ever kissed a boy before you. And I haven¡¯t kissed any boys since. You have had all of me. I was very displeased when I heard you were married. 2 years we were away from one another. I looked forward to seeing you every day. Then Ie to find out you moved on.¡± She stopped me from speaking with a re. ¡°But Robin said we would steal you back, together,¡± Nami said. A wide smile on her lips as she looked at Robin. ¡°No one takes what¡¯s mine,¡± Robin whispered, kissing me. My lower half bucked as the handjob grew in intensity. Our tongues twirling around one another I knew it wouldn¡¯t be long until I came. ¡°I felt it,¡± Nami whispered. ¡°When I was in your body. That¡­fucking tidal wave of lust that you keep held back. You really could have sex forever. So what? You tire us out and go back to holding your chakra from your dick?¡± ¡°Kind of,¡± I admitted. ¡°Well stop,¡± Nami said. ¡°I really don¡¯t care anymore. I can feel your love for me when you look at me. I don¡¯t question it anymore. You want more girls, that¡¯s fine. I wouldn¡¯t wish whatever curse you have on anyone.¡± ¡°I think of it more as a blessing and a curse,¡± I said. Robin giggled. Kissing me again. ¡°Yes, I could see that. So, anyone else you see in our future?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± I said. ¡°Pretty happy with who I have. I¡¯m more quality than quantity.¡± ¡°Good answer,¡± Robin said. Biting her lip she sped up her hand. Moving her tit to my face I groaned in heaven as Nami did the same. As they jerked me off I ignored all of my issues. Focusing on the feeling of 2 of the most beautiful women I had ever met. I grunted into their tits. My legs lifting my lower half up as I came hard. Huge spurts shooting out of me. Therge loadnded on my abs and the girls, but they were nice enough to pull away and lick it off. Breathing in and out heavily I wasn¡¯t worried about challenges or much of anything as they focused on my pleasure. Only a few hours since I had died I was starting to feel back to my normal self. But I wasn¡¯t there quite yet. Letting our lust take over I was moving Robin to my face as Nami sat on my dick. Rocking back and forth she came hard as I humped into her. Robin gripped my chest as she hovered over my face. My tongue in her pussy I wasn¡¯t gentle with either as I poured chakra into them. Nami fell off of me as I emptied into her. My cum leaking out of her as Robin decided to 69. Shoving my pussy juice covered dick in her mouth she came hard as she cleaned me. When she was satisfied she mounted me in reverse cowgirl. Her ass shaking I enjoyed her doing most all of the work as Nami moved toy her head on my shoulder. We made out as Robin bounced up and down on my dick. ¡°I love you,¡± Nami gasped as my hand poured chakra into her breast. ¡°I love you,¡± I said. My other hand extending up I pped Robin¡¯s ass. She gasped as she sped up. ¡°Love you too.¡± She didn¡¯t speak. Not much for words like love she focused on the sex, but I could feel she felt the same as she continued to move up and down. I wasn¡¯t 100% but I was already starting to feel better. Something about sex made me feel alive, and I doubted anything could stop me from having it. CHAPTER 299 LET IT HAPPEN CHAPTER 299 LET IT HAPPEN ¡°Are you trying?¡± I asked for the 3rd time. ¡°I am,¡± the boy whined. He was currently a 3 foot long pink dragon that looked like a very tiny Shenron from DBZ. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to turn back.¡± ¡°Momonosuke, you ate a devil fruit. There are going to beplications,¡± I said, sitting next to him. Our rtionship had gotten better after I started letting him watch what I could remember of Demon yer. ¡°What did it feel like when you turned into the pink snake?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a dragon,¡± he hissed. ¡°Whatever. Something in your mind has to be making the change. How did you turn into the dragon?¡± He had supposedly eaten one of the man-made copies of a Dragon Devil Fruit. Vegapunk had made it and left it in the basement where they were keeping the kids on Punk Hazard. Momonosuke had been smart to not eat the drugced food the other kids were, but he had be so hungry he ate a devil fruit. ¡°I sneezed,¡± he whined. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good,¡± I said. ¡°Sneezing, that¡¯s something leaving your body. Maybe you inadvertently made your powere out with your snot. So let¡¯s try breathing in. Draw that power back in.¡± I picked him up and sat the unruly snake-like body on my lip. Breathing in and out loudly through my nose I waited for him to join me. ¡°Breath in and out dammit or no show.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± he grumbled. Breathing in and out slowly. ¡°In through the nose. Out through the mouth. Nice and slow,¡± I mumbled. Sitting on the deck we let the wind blowing and other noises of the crew take all sound as we rxed. Stroking his head I continued to have him breath. Then without warning his body shifted to that of a small boy. Peeking I noticed that he was asleep. ¡°You¡¯re good with kids,¡± Nami said. Watching me from the railing she rested her chin on her fist as she eavesdropped. ¡°Kids this age are easy. Before they can walk is when I have trouble,¡± I said. Picking up Momonosuke I set him on the grass. The boy continued to sleep. Being unable to control his devil fruit had worn him out. It had been a few days since I came back to One Piece. I felt better about my loss, but it was still a shadow over me that I had to push away to ignore. I had done my best but made a mistake. A mistake I was lucky enough to get a chance to never make again. The girls continued to practice their chakra elements. Both already on the 2nd or 3rd stage they were excited to work with elements. My clone that went to Hancock ended himself that morning. She too had freaked out when I disappeared from her senses. After calming her down by training her a little in her chakra element, which was Earth, she was finally better. She had demanded the clone stick around a couple of extra days to keep herpany. Though he couldn¡¯t have sex she still preferred my clone over nothing at all. ¡°How many kids you want?¡± I asked Nami out of the blue. ¡°What?¡± She asked, jerking up as she came to attention. Looking around she blushed a little. ¡°You know, if you were to find someone so inclined to provide you with some,¡± I said. ¡°Hmm those are rare to find,¡± she said. ¡°Probably 2.¡± ¡°What about you Robin?¡± I asked. ¡°No idea,¡± she said, focusing. She had her hands hovering over the grass. An arm came out of the ground but she cursed and made it turn into flower petals. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked. ¡°Trying to make a limb with Nen and my devil fruit. They aren¡¯t mixing very easily,¡± she said. ¡°What do they feel like?¡± I asked, curious. ¡°My Nen feels almost physical,¡± she said. Sticking out her hand I used Gyo to watch Nen cover her palm. ¡°My devil fruit is more¡­.just there. I think of a limb appearing and it does.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s focus on your Nen. You should be able to focus on one-¡± I stopped as Nibinded on my head. Luffy soon dropped from the mast on top of me. The tailed beast jumped away just in time causing me to take the brunt of the hit. ¡°Stupid cat! Let me pet you!¡± Luffy yelled, running after it. Momonosuke somehow slept through themotion. I had been bringing Nibi out to all the worlds, and she was a big hit with most everyone. The unique ck and blue fire cat typically hanging around she never seemed to mind appearing or disappearing for long periods of time. ¡°Watch yourself, Luffy. She will set you on fire,¡± I warned. ¡°Already did,¡± he said but he was chasing after her down below deck. ¡°Where do you find these weird creatures?¡± Nami asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Luffy found me,¡± I said. She rolled her eyes butughed. ¡°Robin, let''s focus on making something with your Nen first. Since you can transmute your lifeforce, you should be able to form anything you want. It might work like Genjutsu. Maybe it would be easier to practice with chakra¡­¡± And we continued to experiment. Eventually it was time though. Trafalgar called the meeting this time. Nami seeded in making a shadow clone so the clone was driving us. The Straw Hats sitting around therge dining room table Trafalgar stood in front of us with arge poster like a businessman giving a presentation. ¡°This is Dressrosa,¡± he said. ¡°Looks like a donut,¡± Luffy said. ¡°It¡¯s not. The middle is the pce.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s not a giant donut?¡± He grumbled. ¡°No,¡± Trafalgar said, gripping his pointer stick, already sick of the meeting. He pointed back to the map. At the center was a donut shaped ind. To the north was a green ind. ¡°Dressrosa has jagged rocks surrounding most of the coast. There is 1 dock here on the South side. So we will have to be discrete and not take the Sunny to the ind. To the North is an ind they call Green Bit. There is a bridge connecting the 2 inds.¡± ¡°Will there be a quiz on this information after the presentation?¡± I asked. ¡°Weston, please,¡± Trafalgar said, holding in his patience as best he could. The man had dark circles under his eyes, making me feel bad. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Moving on,¡± Trafalgar said. ¡°Donquixote Domingo is the captain of the Donquixote pirates. He became the king of Dressrosa 10 years ago. After deposing the king, the people were happy to have him. But he is far from a good guy. My n is to split up into 3 groups. 1 main group to go to the main ind. Infiltrate, find and destroy the Smile Factory to eliminate Kaidou¡¯s supply of devil fruits. Another team would go with me to Green Bit. The newspaper said he abdicated the Dressrosa throne, and his position as a Shichibukai, so we will stick to the n for now. Then we will give him back Caesar. My n is to do the exchange on the bridge connecting the 2 inds in a couple of days.¡± ¡°Why exactly did we want him to give up being a Shichibukai?¡± Nami asked. ¡°If you attack a Shichibukai you are attacking the government themselves. Also since he is the king of Dressrosa I was hoping it would cause some chaos on the ind. Making finding the Smile factory easier.¡± Nami nodded and he moved on. ¡°Thest team I would like to go to Zou.¡± ¡°What¡¯s Zou?¡± Franky asked. ¡°Zou is a moving ind close to here. My crewmates are there now,¡± Trafalgar said. ¡°If something happens to us. I think that some of us, and my crew, should be left free so they can try to save us.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t really do backup ns,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s usually all or nothing.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Trafalgar said. ¡°But I have been working on this n for almost 2 years. I don¡¯t want any mistakes. If things don¡¯t work well with exchanging Caesar. It could take days to find the Smile Factory. Perhaps the team and my crewmates will be back here in time to help with the attack.¡± ¡°Cool,¡± Luffy said. He wasn¡¯t paying attention to the presentation though. He was looking into the live well, watching an octopus and crab fight. The conversation hit a lull. ¡°Anything else?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°That¡¯s all I had,¡± Trafalgar admitted. ¡°Goddang it,¡± I said. Scooting out of the bench seat I moved to Trafalgar¡¯s spot. Shooing him away. ¡°Okay 2 main things I know about that we have to watch out for. Number 1: Domingo himself. He was a Tenryuubito once but his dad grew a conscience or something and gave it up. He is super strong too. From what I know he ate the String Devil Fruit. He can make super tiny strings. Uses them to fly around, attack with, even make clones of himself like I do.¡± Chopper raised his hand. ¡°Is he a ninja too?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s not so lucky,¡± I said. ¡°Number 2: and honestly the scariest thing about this fight in my eyes, is one of his subordinates. Her name is like Candy or Chocte or something?¡± ¡°Sugar?¡± Trafalgar asked, confused. ¡°M¡¯s sister?¡± ¡°M? That green haired bird girl back at Punk Hazard?¡± I asked. Trafalgar nodded. ¡°Must be. Sugar looks like a little girl, but she is older than she looks. She has some kind of Doll Devil Fruit. If she touches you she turns you into a doll.¡± ¡°What kind of doll?¡± Luffy asked, turning around. ¡°Not the fun kind,¡± I said. ¡°You can still move, talk, and think. Unfortunately if you are turned into a doll, everyone you know forgets who you are.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sanji asked, perking up. ¡°How?¡± ¡°No idea. But it happens. Dressrosa will have hundreds of toys walking around. These are real people. So be nice to them.¡± I pulled out a stack of paper and began writing names on it. ¡°These are the names of everyone here in this room. Before we disembark you will have a paper listing everyone. If you are approached by a doll. Read this list. If you don¡¯t recognize one of the names. That means you have forgotten them, and they are probably the doll talking to you. Just assume they will help you and leave them alone. Taking down Sugar and Domingo should be paramount in our goals. There is no leaving the ind if you forget any of these names.¡± The crew slowly nodded. Worried as I tried to express how important this was. I had forgotten I left the One Piece world in the first ce because I didn¡¯t want to go to a Challenge as a doll. Now I was stuck here until I got my Haki back. ¡°Anything else we need to worry about?¡± Nami asked. Unfortunately I couldn¡¯t remember. It had been years since I read the arc. ¡°I don¡¯t know. There might be a tournament going on. Domingo will try to double cross us of course. So we will just have to triple cross him.¡± ¡°Great,¡± Nami whispered. ¡°I have a request,¡± Kinemon said, raising his hand. The samurai looked rather funny doing so, but I pointed at him. ¡°We were on Dressrosa some time ago. Momonosuke was taken to Punk Hazard from there. We were being attacked by the Donquixote pirates. My friend Kanjuro held the pirates off while I chased after Momonosuke. I would like to try to see if Kanjuro is alive.¡± I squinted my eyes. Trying to remember the name Kanjuro. I knew one of Kinemon''s friends betrayed him, but I couldn¡¯t remember the name. ¡°I don¡¯t see why not. We can look for him while trying to find the Smile Factory,¡± I said. ¡°Anything else? Alright, time to split up the groups. We gonna do the whole dodgeball team picking thing, or just volunteers?¡± ¡°What?¡± Trafalgar asked. ¡°Nevermind. I want to go to the ind and destroy the factory,¡± I said. We started taking volunteers and making the teams from there. All in all I was excited to start. That¡¯s when I received the quest.
One Piece Quest 12:
Defeat Domingo
Turn the Toys human again
Destroy the Smile Factory
Rewards:
Conqueror''s Haki
Summon Choice
Pet Evolution
¡°Perfect, you know me so well,¡± I said to whoever made the quests. I wanted everything. CHAPTER 300 TOY STORY CHAPTER 300 TOY STORY We prepared to leave the ship in the early morning when we reached Dressrosa. Nami, Chopper, Brook, and Sanji had volunteered to go to Zou to get Trafalgar¡¯s crew. Sanji was with our group for now since the dropoff for Caesar wasn¡¯t for a while yet. He and those doing the exchange would head back to the Sunny when time got closer. Trafalgar had suggested we put on disguises. Instead of that I just changed everyone¡¯s faces with a Transformation Jutsu. I made Luffy into Sasuke again. Zoro I turned into Kakashi. Sanji I made into a blonde Jaraiya. Trafalgar I turned into Nighteye, their expressions were about the same anyway. Franky I turned into All Might since they were about the same size. I made Kinemon into Tanjiro from Demon yer, causing Momonosuke to demand the same, though he was staying on the ship. Robin opted to change herself with chakra, making her visage into a very disappointing less busty and blonde version of herself. I turned into Gene Starwind from Ouw Star. ¡°Do me, do me,¡± Chopper said excitedly. I turned him into Happy from Fairy Tale, and he smiled widely. ¡°Alright, everyone got their sheets of paper with names?¡± I asked. People patted pockets. ¡°Alright, Cap, ready to disembark?¡± ¡°Yosh,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Let¡¯s beat up a mingo.¡± I let out a sigh. ¡°You do realize I was joking, and it¡¯s a real person, right?¡± ¡°You said he had pink feathers,¡± Luffy said, confused. ¡°He wears a pink feather boa,¡± I said. ¡°A snake?¡± Luffy asked. I felt the headacheing on. ¡°Nevermind. Beat anyone up that people are running away from.¡± ¡°I can do that,¡± Luffy said, punching his hand. We got on to 2 of the small ships Franky had stored under the ship. One resembled the Going Merry, the sheeps head I took off of the ship mounted on the front. It was good to see it would be with us. We got to the dock on Dressrosa with little issue. Paying a small fee I didn¡¯t bother to keep the guys in line. Walking out into the streets the town appeared like any other. Most of the time in One Piece I expected toe to some advanced civilization for some reason. But this appeared to be like a romanticized version of Mexico in my eyes. Homes were brick or some kind of stone, women danced in the street. Peopleughed and others fought. The road we followed was paved with stones. People or animals pulled carts along it. But it was easy to see that the ce was busier than normal. Dozens of ships anchored off the ind there appeared to be people from all over. ¡°Excuse me,¡± Trafalgar asked a passerby while wearing Nighteye¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s going on today? Is there a festival?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t hear? There¡¯s a tournament going on. Donquixote pirates are putting up a Devil fruit as the prize.¡± ¡°Which?¡± Robin asked. ¡°The very one Whitebeard used to have. The Tremor Devil Fruit. People are going crazy over it,¡± the man said and was soon off. ¡°What the hell?¡± Luffy asked, but Robin and I locked eyes. ¡°Ash¡¯s old man¡¯s fruit? She would want that back.¡± ¡°You should uh, go try to win it,¡± I said. Worried, but didn¡¯t see why canon couldn¡¯t stick. ¡°We have things to do,¡± Trafalgar interrupted. ¡°We can handle it. Like you said. Could be days to find the factory. And better than some other idiot having it,¡± I said. ¡°Yosh, I¡¯m gonna check it out at least,¡± Luffy said. Franky ran off with him. ¡°Wear a costume just in case you get hit,¡± I warned again. I¡¯d told them the jutsus wouldn¡¯tst long if they were damaged, but I doubted he listened. ¡°We are already straying from the n,¡± Trafalgar said, annoyed. ¡°It¡¯ll work out,¡± I assured. ¡°Granted it¡¯s probably a trap but oh well.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Trafalgar asked loudly but I started walking again. ¡°What¡¯s going on, I thought you ate the Tremor Devil Fruit,¡± Robin whispered. ¡°I did,¡± I said. ¡°Theirs might be a fake¡­or might not. I have no idea.¡± ¡°There is only 1 of a Devil fruit at any given time,¡± she whispered. I left it. I had bought the Devil fruit from my store. I knew that it only sold avable fruits. But I wondered what would happen if the fruit formed in the world before I bought it. There really could be 2 people with the Tremor power. I hoped canon happened and Sabo got it. I turned us into an alley and said, ¡°I¡¯m gonna go look for the factory. Ask around for info. I¡¯ll meet up with you guyster. I¡¯ll try to be back to help with the exchange by Green Bit.¡± The others nodded. I made 3 shadow clones and we split up in different directions. When I was leaving the alley I slowed down to a walk. I wasn¡¯t too worried about finding the factory. I was more interested in the ind inhabitants for now. I noticed my first toy as I walked. It was a 3 foot tall man in what looked like a nutcracker outfit. ¡°It¡¯s me. It¡¯s me. How do you not recognize me?!¡± The toy yelled at a small boy. ¡°Another toy with the sickness,¡± someonemented. ¡°Why do so many toys think they¡¯re humans?¡± Another asked. I couldn¡¯t help but feel for the toy man as a guard grabbed him and dragged him away. Probably to be brainwashed to follow Sugar or made to disappear. I needed to save them all. Heading back down the street I thought on where to start when I noticed a dog chewing at a screaming stuffed teddy bear. The dog shook his head back and forth treating the doll like his worst enemy. I ran over yelling, ¡°hey!¡± I instinctively tried to bring out some Conqueror¡¯s Haki to scare it away. But it didn¡¯t work. Annoyed I settled on kicking it. The dog released the bear and yelped while running down the alley. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked the doll. It was orange with a red patch sewed into its cheek. Buttons for eyes the 2 foot tall toy stared up at me for a moment. ¡°I uh know you were a human once,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re not¡­part of my crew are you?¡± I asked. I was about to check my paper, worried that someone was already changed but she stopped me. ¡°I don¡¯t know you,¡± the doll said in a woman¡¯s voice. ¡°But thank you. I um seem to need help if you¡¯d be willing.¡± ¡°What kind of help?¡± I asked. The doll let out a sigh. Shrugging her shoulders she said, ¡°to kill Domingo.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pretty tall order,¡± I said. Thinking, I didn¡¯t remember the Straw Hats working with a teddy bear. ¡°I got it,¡± I said. Pulling out my Chikyugi Ne the doll looked into it and we were both in the Makuramoto. The person who appeared in front of me was a tall woman with pink hair. A more than pretty face, a nice bust, wearing a dress. She was quite the looker. I was pretty sure I¡¯d seen her before. ¡°Weston?¡± She asked in disbelief. ¡°Uh yeah, Weston Watanabe. I guess you know me from my bounty?¡± I asked, a wide smile on my lips as I studied her. ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t remember me,¡± she said disappointed. ¡°We met years ago.¡± ¡°We did?¡± ¡°Yes, but anyone turned into a toy is forgotten.¡± ¡°Oh no. I lost my memories a while ago. I don¡¯t remember anything before 2 years ago or so,¡± I admitted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Reba,¡± she said, some hope in her voice. ¡°Your dad and my dad were friends. You were here for a while about 12 years ago.¡± ¡°So I was 8?¡± ¡°And I was 4,¡± she said giggling. ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe it when I saw your bounty. But it¡¯s really you.¡± ¡°What can I say? I doubt I¡¯ve changed much.¡± ¡°Oh you definitely have,¡± she blushed, studying me. I was surprised by the reaction. Studying her I was starting to feel like I did know her. ¡°Wait, Reba?¡± I asked. Kind of seeing it as I focused on the cleavage. ¡°Aren¡¯t you like the princess of Dressrosa?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said, her good mood leaving. ¡°Not anymore.¡± ¡°Sit, tell me about it,¡± I said pointing to the sofa pit next to us. She got in awkwardly but collected herself. ¡°10 years ago, Domingo came here. He threatened my grandfather. Forcing him to collect money. Setting the ind as ransom. My grandfather went around collecting money. But it was all a ploy. Domingo controlled the guards or something and made them attack the people. Then Domingo swooped in and stopped the guards and usurped power from my grandfather.¡± That sounded like a way easier n than Crocodiles. I guessed when you were strong enough you didn¡¯t have to n for years to take a ce over. ¡°My um father confronted him. God, I didn¡¯t learn this until I turned into a toy. But my father was turned into a toy. When that happened 10 years ago, I lost all memory of him. He raised me for years as a toy. Me never knowing who he was. I called him the Thunder Soldier all my life.¡± She had a few tears in her eyes as she exined. I felt her pain from her Haki. A darkness moving over her. ¡°The people med me for what my grandfather was framed for doing. So the Thunder Soldier saved, protected, and trained me. But a few days ago he went missing when Domingo gave up his Shichibukai seat. I hadn¡¯t heard from him. I went looking for him. But someone grabbed me and I was turned into a toy.¡± ¡°I-I need help,¡± she said, her eyes bing firm as she stared up at me. ¡°Weston, I know you¡¯re strong. You have a high bounty. Please, help me. Get my father back. And turn us into humans again.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in luck,¡± I said. ¡°I was nning on doing that anyway.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She asked, her eyes filling with tears again. Her Spiritual Energy emitting hope. I couldn¡¯t help but feel some hope as well. ¡°Of course. I mean, I can¡¯t say no to a beautiful woman in need.¡± She blushed. A smile still on her face. ¡°Problem is I¡¯ll probably forget you as soon as we are out of here. I¡¯ll have toe up with something¡­¡± ¡°Where are we anyway?¡± She asked, looking around for the first time. I gave her the short exnation as I worked out how to not lose my memory of talking to her. CHAPTER 301 TOY BOY CHAPTER 301 TOY BOY I opened my eyes slowly. I had been in the Makuramoto for some reason, but couldn¡¯t remember why. In my hands was the sheet of paper I wrote everyone¡¯s names on. I went down the list but I remembered everyone. Curious why or when I brought it out I turned it over to see a message written on it. You wrote this. Your memory was probably wiped because of that Sugar girls doll power. The yellow bear doll is named Reba. Reba is that one girl from the tournament that wore the scale armor. Pink hair, nice tits. Her dad was the leader of the country or whatever. Help her find her dad at the pce and turn her back. If you¡¯re questioning if you really wrote this, remember that time in Algebra when you said that stupid thing and it still keeps you up at night? ¡°That stupid teacher,¡± I mumbled as I folded the paper back up and put it away. I looked down to see a small yellow teddy bear. She stared up at me. ¡°So you¡¯re Reba?¡± I asked. ¡°Uh yes. And you¡¯re Weston?¡± She asked. ¡°Yeah, I know I don¡¯t look like it,¡± I said, bending down and picking her up. ¡°But I have very special skills.¡± I was wearing my Gene Starwind face so I doubted anyone would recognize me. I set her on my shoulder as I turned back into the alley. ¡°You said you had ninja powers,¡± Reba mumbled in my ear. ¡°And other things. Man this is weird. I remember being in my Makuramoto but not what was said. This girl¡¯s devil fruit is annoying.¡± I left the alley and turned to stare at the castle. At the center of the ind it appeared to be on a tiered teau. ¡°What¡¯s the best way to get to the pce?¡± ¡°There is an elevator at the base of the hill. Otherwise... you could climb it,¡± she said. ¡°Yeah that¡¯s probably the best option,¡± I said heading toward the pce. I did a quick run through of my crewmates with my Search Quirk. They were scattered all over the ce already. ¡°So how did you get turned into a doll?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember,¡± the small doll let out with a sigh. I felt like I was talking to Kon from Bleach. ¡°I was looking for my dad, who I didn¡¯t know was my dad until I turned into a doll.¡± ¡°Okay, so he is a doll, and if you turn into one you remember everything,¡± I said. ¡°Good to know. Man, I really don¡¯t want to turn into a Toy. Do the Donquixote pirates have any special methods to watch for outsiders?¡± ¡°Not that I know of,¡± she said. ¡°Do you have any special powers?¡± I asked. ¡°Not really. I¡¯m a little strong, but only about half as strong as I was before,¡± she said. ¡°And before you were like¡­a diator?¡± ¡°What? No. I knew how to fight. Thunder-I mean, my dad taught me,¡± she said. The small bear shrugged. ¡°This is so weird. I was almost mauled to death by a dog because these stupid arms couldn¡¯t reach him. My guardian growing up was my dad. My family¡¯s ind is being ruled by a Shichibukai. And everyone on this ind hates me.¡± I could feel the hurt from her. The confusion and depression was seeping out of her Haki and making me feel it as well. I guessed she was the princess I was looking for. She was now in Vivi¡¯s ce on basta when Crocodile attacked. ¡°Listen, Reba. Everything is going to be alright. I¡¯m not sure what I told you, but Domingo isn¡¯t going to be around very long. I nned to take this Sugar girl down anyway. Just moving up my timeline a little,¡± I assured. ¡°Do you actually think you can take him down?¡± She asked. I was surprised to find that she actually believed me, emitting a lot of hope. ¡°I know we can. It might take a bit. And it could look like we are losing at first, but we wille through.¡± I left it at that and continued toward the pce. When the frequency of guards increased I draped us in chakra that looked like shadow. Moving between buildings I got to the teau of the pce, scaling it easily. ¡°How are you doing this?¡± Reba asked as I practically jogged straight up the vertical incline. ¡°Ninja powers.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have these when you were a kid,¡± she said. ¡°Is it a devil fruit?¡± ¡°Nope, all me,¡± I said. ¡°You knew me when I was a kid? Know my parents?¡± ¡°A little. I remember your dad. He was nice. I think he had a devil fruit power too.¡± ¡°Really? Any idea what it was?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Damn.¡± I was hoping that I could check the System Store to see if his fruit was avable. ¡°Know anything about my past?¡± ¡°We yed together. That¡¯s all,¡± she said as we continued up. ¡°You really don¡¯t remember anything before a few years ago?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± I said. ¡°Some rite of passage or some other bullshit. All I know is in the next few months I gotta get to Leton. You¡¯re like a princess right? Do you know anything about my home?¡± ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t raised as a princess,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Domingo took over, and the people hated my family.¡± ¡°Damn, that sucks,¡± I said. ¡°Well let¡¯s fix it.¡± My path moving from rock to a wall. I climbed up it easily. A few guards stationed at posts we moved through them easily. ¡°Ever been here before?¡± ¡°Not that I can recall,¡± she whispered. We moved into the pce. Wide open halls there were plenty of people running around. I wondered if maybe I could find a clue for where the Smile Factory was, but eliminating the Sugar girl was priority. If I could knock her out it would turn all the toys into humans again. People would get their memories back and all hell would break loose. ¡°Any news on the Straw Hats?¡± I heard someone say in a side room. I moved over to the door, listening in. ¡°They haven¡¯t been spotted yet,¡± another voice admitted. ¡°Their ship was seen in the area, but we are checking into it.¡± ¡°I thought for sure putting the Tremor Devil Fruit up would make theme running,¡± a woman¡¯s voice admitted. ¡°Yes, Firefist Ash was spotted leaving the Archipgo not long ago. We had hoped to exchange her for Caesar if needed. But no one has seen her either,¡± a man said. ¡°We need to keep our eyes out. Domingo is already on his way for the exchange,¡± another voice growled. ¡°Keep Violet searching everyone.¡± ¡°Whose Violet?¡± I whispered to Reba. ¡°My aunt,¡± she said. ¡°What¡¯s so special about her?¡± ¡°Her devil fruit allows her to see through anything,¡± Reba said. ¡°So¡­¡± I started to think on the power more. If she could see through anything, that probably included chakra. I looked down the hall, noticing a shorter woman with tan skin and long dark hair. She was staring in my direction through a circle she made with her fingers. Staring right at me. ¡°Fuck,¡± I mumbled. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± The woman down the hall yelled. ¡°That¡¯s your aunt?!¡± I yelled as I dropped the chakra. She continued to yell for guards and other members of the Donquixote pirates. I hesitated for a moment unsure what to do. ¡°She doesn¡¯t remember me!¡± Reba yelled as guards came in through the halls. Stepping back, the people talking from the side room ran out. All had huge amounts of Spiritual energy. I pulled out my Chikyugi ne and pulled the strongest person inside. He was a huge man at least 15 feet tall with golden armor on. Once chained to the wall of my Makuramoto it wasn¡¯t a pretty sight as I broke his spirit. His name was Pica. And though gigantic he had a high pitched voice. He sat in the Spade chair, which was some kind of higher-up designation for the Donquixote pirate officers. With the ability to manipte rock with his devil fruit he would be a hard foe to face. He held on far longer than most did. It wasn¡¯t until he was a shell of a man that came in that he finally spilled the location I was looking for. Pulling us out of the Genjutsu my hand moved to hold Reba to my shoulder. Pica dropped to the ground, mentally exhausted from the work I had done on him. Jumping up to the ceiling I stuck to it with chakra and ran back the way I hade. People yelled at me, some fired guns but I dodged them easily. Even without Conqueror¡¯s Haki I knew how to use my normal Haki well enough. Coming to an elevator I pushed a button and jumped inside long before the guards caught up with me. ¡°What the hell was that?!¡± Reba demanded. ¡°I found Sugar. She is below,¡± I said. ¡°How the hell did you run on the ceiling?!¡± She yelled. ¡°Magic, I told you. Game face on, they might be alert,¡± I said. Some elevator music yed, but my heavy breathing was the only other sound we could hear. I was in the center of the stronghold of a pirate crew I had no idea how to beat. Thousands of people were in the Donquixote crew. I had no clue what I was doing. But I was strong. There had to be a way to win. When the elevator dinged I jumped out to see that the area was pitch ck. Sensing everything around me I couldn¡¯t see anything. Guided by Spiritual Energy I dodged by what I assumed were rocks on the ground. To my surprise the Spiritual Energy of the supposed rocks pulsed to life. Yells sounded out as what I thought to be rocks turned out to be toys. Small 2 to 4 foot tall toys appeared in my Observation Haki as they ran at me. I yelled, caught off guard by them all. Like I was in some mod Resident Evil game the mix of nutcrackers, robots, stuffed animals, puppets, and even one that looked like a Chucky Doll screamed and piled on top of me. Some bit, others punched, and that Chucky one stabbed me with a small knife as I tried to knock them back. Using Armor from my quirk I reflected back some of the damage but dozens of toys were atop of me. Pushing water-chakra out I began to slice through them. Then the lights turned on. Huge overhead spotlights shined right on me. Disoriented and blinded I missed the small hand reaching out through the Toys. As she touched me I felt my strength leave and I dropped to the ground in a huge pile of toys. ¡°See, that wasn¡¯t so hard,¡± a small voice said. In a daze I struggled to push my way out but the Toys were getting up slowly as well. Moving off of me I looked around and brought my hands up to my face. To my horror they weren¡¯t my normal hands, but instead they were the paws of a ck teddy bear. ¡°Sugar! Are you alright?!¡± Someone yelled from a set of stairs. I was still in shock as they spoke. Looking down my body was that of a ck stuffed bear. ¡°What are you going to do with him?¡± Someone asked. I looked up to see the much taller Donquixote executives I had faced earlier without fear. ¡°Make a contract of course,¡± the girl I assumed was Sugar said. She had green hair down to her chin. Only about 3 feet tall she wore a blue polka dot white dress and a red/brown coat with bear ears on top of a hood. ¡°Come here my new Toy. Time to tell me all of your secrets.¡± She moved over to me but I jumped back. Weaker yes, but I was strong for the body, that was sure. I fell into a line of Toys standing behind me. ¡°Fuck that,¡± I hissed. My face sneering. I was sure I appeared really cute but I had to look threatening. I looked around as more people came down the stairs. ¡°Get over here!¡± Sugar hissed. I felt apulsion to follow her orders, but I guessed my psychic resistance kept me back. Noticing the bear version of Reba get up she looked over to me sadly. ¡°You all really fucked up,¡± I said. Pulling my Chikyugi Ne out of my Status Screen, but without fingers it slipped right out of my paw. ¡°Get him!¡± Someone yelled and the rock underneath my feet began to bubble upward. Cursing I tried to pick up my ne over and over, but my smooth cloth hands kept being unable to grab it. As people ran at me I tried to pull out my Tremor Devil Fruit but it was beyond me. The part of my mind that controlled it was blocked off somehow. Panicking, I pulled out my Nen and forced the energy out in a big wave. People were thrown back and I jumped to Reba. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said. Dodging between the legs of men trying to grab me I couldn¡¯t hold onto Reba either. Instantly I pushed chakra into my hand, sticking her to me like I did when climbing vertically. She was affixed to me. Mentally yelling at myself for my stupidity I looked back to my ne but the rock I had been standing on lifted up. I guessed Pica had recovered from the torture. Able to manipte rock the T-1000-like bubble of rock went at us. I cursed, pulling Reba along as we moved to the stairs everyone had been running down. ¡°Get him! Stop him! He¡¯s the cute ck doll!¡± People yelled behind us. I wasn¡¯t ready for a fight though. My Tremor Fruit gone, Conqueror¡¯s Haki missing, I couldn¡¯t think straight on what power to use. Jumping over the heads of people I pulled Reba along. Gliding up the ceiling and running along the walls we made our way back up to the main level. More people running in we dodged them narrowly and were outside. Pooling water at my cute cloth feet I jumped on the small disc and flew away to n and regroup. CHAPTER 302 ACTION FIGURE CHAPTER 302 ACTION FIGURE ¡°This is what I get for being cocky,¡± I mumbled as I floated off. The water from my water disc started seeping into my cute little bear feet. ¡°Fuck.¡± Pulling energy out of the water it froze, then my feet froze. I didn¡¯t feel any pain from it though so I ignored it. ¡°I knew this was going to happen,¡± I hissed. ¡°I saw iting a mile away, but no, gotta y the hero.¡± ¡°Weston, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Reba mumbled. I guessed she was crying, but no tears wereing from her button eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Hey, I remember you now. Just got caught off guard there. Let me regroup. Figure out what powers I still have. If need be we will get my crew,¡± I said. Stopping far above the city I could see people running out of the pce but they had no idea where we were. Using my Search quirk I found Luffy and Franky in the main part of town. Zoro was way near the edge of the ind, probably lost again. The rest were gone. To the North I could feel Robin and Usopp, as well as Trafalgar a little closer. They must have been still doing the exchange for Caesar. They were exchanging one of my shadow clones of course¡­ I hoped the clone still existed. Whatever Sugar had done to me very well could have ended them. I looked through my memories, but it was all a little fuzzy when she changed me into a toy. Sanji, Brook, Chopper, and Nami were off to the Northeast. I guessed they had left for Zou already. Working through what to do the only thing I could think of was to help Trafalgar. Floating in the direction of Green Bit to the North I went slow. Once out of the city I skirted over the water. ¡°Stop with the sadness already,¡± I barked over my shoulder. Reba jumped. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Stop being so sad. We will get out of this. Just a little hup.¡± ¡°How can you not be worried? Your friends don¡¯t know who you are!¡± She yelled. ¡°No, but they should be expecting me like this,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll show youter. Just trust me, alright. It will be alright.¡± I looked ahead as the bridge connecting the Dressrosa and Green Bit blew up. Huge pieces of it breaking away they floated up striking a flying man. Pirs sticking out of him they were cut away. He dropped back down to the bridge. A tall man, he had blonde hair, rose red sunsses, a pink feather boa around his neck, red pants with white stripes across them, and his chest was bare. It was Domingo. Trafalgar faced against him with his katana. Trying to slice Domingo up, the 2 fought hard. I could feel the Haki from both of them as they exchanged blows. My shadow clone wasn¡¯t anywhere in sight. I guessed negotiations failed with nobody pretending to be Caesar. Watching them I tried to think of a way to help. Running through my power the Tremor Devil Fruit was out, but it looked like all my other skills still worked. Though severely nerfed. I had chakra, but I guessed only about a quarter of what I had before. There was Nen of course. I still had lifeforce, somehow. My Give and Take Quirk worked, but I was afraid to heat anything up or I might catch fire. But looking around, all I needed to help was chakra. Sea water all around us. I was about to make hand seals to attack Domingo with my dragon, but remembered I didn¡¯t have fingers. I couldn¡¯t make hand seals. Cursing, I pulled seawater up next to me. Coalescing it into a ball I prepared and watched. No one would suspect a couple of teddy bears hanging out near a fight between a couple of Shichibukai. I knew I wouldn¡¯t. As the fight dragged on it was obvious Trafalgar was losing. Domingo flicked his fingers at Trafalgar and bullet-like strings shot out piercing him. Thrown back, Trafalgar was on the ground, bleeding and breathing heavily. ¡°You really thought you had me, eh Law?¡± Domingo asked as he walked toward Trafalgar. ¡°Where are your friends now? Did you reallye here to fight me all on your own?¡± ¡°I-¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t,¡± I said,nding on the bridge behind Domingo by where the stone bridge had been broken apart. Reba behind me I was sure we looked like an odd pair, but Law and Domingo looked at us. ¡°Sugar¡¯s toys? What friend of yours did she get, Law? Oh right, you don¡¯t remember. I¡¯m sure you were no one special,¡± the man said with augh. ¡°Fuck you, peacock,¡± I said after I couldn¡¯te up with a goodeback. I began throwing seawater ice bullets at him. Surprised by the speed he jumped back but I kept them going. Running toward him I sent more bullets chasing him away. This wouldn¡¯t be good enough to escape though. This would have been a great time for the fog jutsu Kakashi showed me but I couldn¡¯t do anything with my stitched hands. Grabbing onto Law I hit the bridge with my Nen, breaking it apart, then sent a huge wave of chakra into it shattering it all. Holding onto him with chakra I yelled, ¡°Hold your breath!¡± We dropped down. The man yelled, unsure what to do. Hitting the water I swam us down. Reba joined and I held onto her as well. My little arms moving as fast as they could I pushed us along through the water, creating a current with my chakra. Law became unconscious soon after. Weakened by the seawater I felt sorry for these people with devil fruits. Unsure why seawater didn¡¯t break us out of the Toy form, I continued to swim. First Moving West then North. I felt Domingo linger on the bridge for a while. As we came to the shore of Green Bit I felt the pink Shichibukai lift up and fly back to the main ind. Law coughed and sputtered as he caught his breath. ¡°Who are you?¡± He croaked. ¡°I¡¯m the guy that saved your life, Weston Watanabe,¡± I said. ¡°Check your list of names. I should be on there.¡± It took him time but when he recovered he read over the wet paper again and again. ¡°What the hell,¡± he said. ¡°I remember¡­someone giving this to me. How do I not remember?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± I said. ¡°Sugar¡¯s devil fruit I assume. Listen, we are friends, trust me. We want to help bring Domingo down, but your original n was shit. We just need to do what we do best and attack them all head on.¡± ¡°We need to destroy the Smile Factory,¡± Trafalgar said down to me as he stood. ¡°We need the other Straw Hats.¡± ¡°I agree with you there,¡± I said. ¡°Luckily there are 2 that way.¡± I pointed ind. ¡°Robin and Usopp. They were supposed to help me. What happened?¡± Trafalgar asked. ¡°No idea. Let¡¯s find out.¡± Without another word I walked into the jungle of Green Bit. Large ferns and trees all around us it was hard to see much of anything in my short body. Making some water chakra I jumped on as it froze. My fluffy body was still drenched. I reached down and picked up Reba. ¡°Who are you?¡± Trafalgar asked her. ¡°She is the Dressrosan princess,¡± I said. ¡°Dressrosa doesn¡¯t have a princess,¡± Trafalgar said. ¡°Hence our predicament. I told you that everyone loses their memories if they are turned into toys,¡± I said. ¡°We just need to beat up some Sugar. I won¡¯t feel so bad about doing it in this body. Worsees to worse though we will need Usopp.¡± ¡°Why Usopp?¡± ¡°Because he has very special powers,¡± I assured. ¡°They¡¯re up ahead.¡± I could feel them with my Search Quirk, but as we drew closer I noticed the very tiny bodies all around. The Spiritual Energy of the dwarves was stronger than expected, but they couldn¡¯t escape my eye. ¡°Halt!¡± A small voice yelled. A tiny man about 6 inches tall stood on a tree stump straight ahead. ¡°Who goes there?¡± ¡°We um are with the great and mighty Usopp,¡± I said with a bow. I couldn¡¯t remember how Usopp got the dwarves to follow him, but I did remember that they thought of him like a king or something. ¡°Usond?!¡± The dwarf said and more popped up. They were all about 4 to 6 inches tall. Long pointy noses, they dressed in an assortment of clothes and resembled miniature people. Though small I was fairly certain they were as strong as normal people. ¡°You are vassals of the mighty Usond?¡± ¡°Uh yeah,¡± I said. ¡°Sure.¡± They hooted and hollered and began walking toward where I felt the others. We made it through the forest to appear in a very tiny vige. Homes built into the side of trees, dwarves littered the ground around us. A small cave in the back we were escorted toward it. The dwarves whispering about us as we moved past they reminded me of a group of wild children that had been left in the wild. Tiny needles for weapons, aluminum cans for chairs, they appeared to collect the trash of the ind and make it part of their aesthetic. ¡°Trafalgar,¡± Robin said as we approached. She was wearing a short ck dress and that was all. Practically spilling out of the dress she was eye candy as always. It was probably a good thing I was a doll or I would have found a reason to be alone with her. ¡°Sorry we couldn¡¯t help with Domingo. These guys captured us.¡± ¡°I take it these are the fairies I heard about,¡± Trafalgar said. ¡°The ones that steal anything and everything not nailed down.¡± ¡°We take what is rightfully ours!¡± A dwarf with a green shirt and pants announced. ¡°That¡¯s right. And we will get everything owed to you,¡± Usopp saidughing. ¡°Let me just confer with my crew. Then we can attack.¡± Usopp turned away and gave Trafalgar a look that said he was in over his head. ¡°I¡¯m so d to see you,¡± Usopp hissed, tears in his eyes. Robin moved closer to listen in. ¡°These guys captured us, but I made up some stories, and now they are calling me Usond.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I might have said I was a descendant of Montnc Nond. I remembered a story of his abouting to and of dwarves. Apparently he really did, and they think I can save them like he did,¡± Usopp said quickly. ¡°Oh, right,¡± I said, not remembering that at all. But at least the dwarves were on our side. Nond was the same explorer that found the city of gold. We had left his ancestor, Cricket, on Skypiea a long time ago. I wondered how he was doing. ¡°Sorry, who are you?¡± Robin asked the 2 floating teddy bears. ¡°You guys don¡¯t remember me?¡± I asked in faux disgust. ¡°Read your sheets with the names of the people we arrived on the ind with.¡± Both took them out. ¡°Who is Weston?¡± Usopp asked. ¡°Usopp, Usopp, Usopp,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°How can you forget your husband?¡± ¡°Husband?!¡± The man yelled. ¡°Wh-what are you talking about?¡± ¡°We married, months ago,¡± I said. ¡°It was a very simple ceremony.¡± ¡°I-I-I have no idea-stop giving me that look Traf-guy!¡± Usopp yelled. ¡°Hey, to each their own,¡± Trafalgar said, putting up his hands. It was really hard not to burst outughing. I considered telling him the truth but the man was stuttering and blushing so much it made me feel a whole lot better about my situation. ¡°Alright, time to get serious,¡± I said, rubbing my pawed hands together. ¡°Feels like Zoro is on his way here. Let¡¯s wait for him, then we can storm the castle. Usopp, inform the troops.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not really my husband, are you?¡± He asked, trying to bring himself out of his stupor. ¡°Who knows? I¡¯ll tell you if you can scare the hell out of a little girl for me,¡± I said. Giving him my best innocent look I moved over to begin to n on how to go about the next step. Taking down Sugar would happen, but there were a whole lot of foes that had to be watched out for until then. CHAPTER 303 MEMORY CHAPTER 303 MEMORY ¡°Are you really married to that guy?¡± Reba asked from beside me. She and I were sitting on a little shelf in the small cave. ¡°No, I¡¯m just messing with him,¡± I said. ¡°Why? Jealous?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said a little too quickly. Kicking her legs as we hung around. The others didn¡¯t appear to trust me since they were conversing on the other side of the cave. I didn¡¯t me them, I¡¯d have trouble trusting me as well. ¡°Tell me about yourself,¡± I said, putting my hands behind my head as I leaned back. I had gotten used to the small body surprisingly easily. ¡°You already know most of it,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I really don¡¯t though,¡± I said. ¡°I have no idea what my backstory is. You seem fun, any friends?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No friends? And you¡¯ve lived here your whole life?¡± ¡°My family wasn¡¯t well loved here,¡± she reminded me. ¡°Domingo tricked the people into thinking that my grandfather wanted them dead. So the citizens thought I was just like him.¡± ¡°How old were you when that happened?¡± ¡°6?¡± She asked. ¡°Young. I always thought I had a good memory, but how could I forget my father?¡± ¡°Hey Robin!¡± I yelled. ¡°Who talked you into betraying Crocodile?¡± I asked. ¡°What?¡± She asked, brought out from their huddle. ¡°Crocodile. Back on basta? Who talked you into betraying him?¡± ¡°I did that on my own,¡± she said slowly, confused. I nodded and she turned back to Law and Usopp. ¡°That girl right there is called the Devil¡¯s Child. She was willing to let what happened to you, happen to someone else. I helped here to her senses a little. Saved her life once.¡± Fucked her brains out on the regr, but I didn¡¯t say that part. ¡°She has no idea who I am. I hold no animosity toward her for forgetting me. I¡¯m sure your father doesn¡¯t either,¡± I said. ¡°Do you really think he¡¯s alive?¡± She asked. ¡°He has to be. There were a lot of toys down in that basement. Sugar mentioned a contract. I¡¯m sure she is controlling them somehow. I don¡¯t see why she wouldn¡¯t have done the same to your dad,¡± I said. Moving my arm to over her shoulder I pulled her a little closer. ¡°It¡¯s gonna be alright, Reba.¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯re right,¡± she said, leaning into me a little. I was sure we lookedical. An orange and a ck teddy bear consoling one another. I really wished I had a camera. There had to be one since someone would take our bounty poster pictures. I just hadn¡¯t found any yet. ¡°We have decided to believe you,¡± Trafalgar said as they ended their huddle. ¡°Well good. I¡¯d hate to have to beat up my husband,¡± I said. ¡°We aren¡¯t married!¡± Usopp said. ¡°Usond? You have a queen?¡± One of the dwarves asked. ¡°Uh no, I-I don¡¯t know,¡± he said, lost for a moment. I knew I should end the charade, but it was too funny. I didn¡¯t think Usopp was gay since he had that one girl on his home ind, but now he was questioning it. I deserved whatever hell he gave me when they got their memories back. ¡°You said Zoro was on his way?¡± Robin asked, hiding a smile. Even Trafalgar was trying not to smile at the poor dejected look on Usopp¡¯s face. ¡°Yeah, should be about here,¡± I said, feeling him draw closer. ¡°I think he¡¯s gotten lost about 5 times since I said itst. Should be here anywhere between 5 and 30 minutes.¡± ¡°What is our n then?¡± Robin asked. ¡°I think we should be asking Trafalgar that,¡± I said. ¡°You looked about ready to kill Domingo back there on the bridge. Mind telling us your beef with him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a beef with him,¡± Trafalgar lied. ¡°Yeah you do. This entire ploy with Caesar was a way for you to get Domingo alone,¡± I used. ¡°You really think you had a chance against him?¡± ¡°I know I do,¡± Trafalgar said. ¡°I hadn¡¯t used my all when you stepped in.¡± ¡°But, you did go there to kill,¡± I said. ¡°Soe on. What¡¯s with the game on the Smile Factory? I don¡¯t mind, Trafalgar. I just want to be on the same page. Is it because you used to be a Donquioxte pirate?¡± Trafalgar stiffened. ¡°How did you know that?¡± ¡°You must have forgotten,¡± I said. ¡°You told me.¡± He hadn¡¯t of course, but he didn¡¯t know that. ¡°I doubt it,¡± he mumbled, but stepped away. Looking out into the dwarf vige he was quiet for a little bit. ¡°I was born in North Blue. A famous ce called Flevance.¡± He let out a sigh. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know it now, because it¡¯s been wiped off the map.¡± I looked to Robin, her home was destroyed as well. Her Haki leaked pain as she remembered her own pain. ¡°Flevance had a very rich source of a special kind of lead. The town prospered, but it wasn¡¯t until yearster that the real effects of the lead surfaced. Shorter lifespans and an illness for starters. At first no one cared, but when even outsiders started to catch it¡­we were quarantined and eventually killed off.¡± ¡°How did you escape?¡± Robin asked, holding back her own pain as she listened intently. ¡°In a pile of dead bodies,¡± he admitted. ¡°I yed dead. Was carted out. Escaped before they burned the bodies. I made my way to the Donquixote pirates after that. They were big in North Blue then. I hated the government and the world for what they did to my family right in front of my eyes.¡± ¡°And you want to punish Domingo because¡­?¡± I asked. ¡°Because he is doing the same to the world,¡± Trafalgar spat. ¡°How many kids was he having experimented on under Caesar? The government turns a blind eye to it all. I should have died years ago. The man that saved my life did it because he said it was the right thing to do. Domingo killed my savior right in front of my eyes. And I¡¯ll pay him back for that 10 fold. Destroy everything he has built my savior''s death upon. Smile? That¡¯s just the start. I want to destroy his crew. Destroy his name. And everyone or everything that has ever profited from those he hurt. So yes, I want Domingo dead. Even if it kills me.¡± There was a long silence as we studied him. I could feel the rage in the normally quiet man as he stared at me. Confronted with my cuteness I wasn¡¯t sure how he could appear so angry, but to each their own. ¡°So you want to kill him right now?¡± I asked. ¡°Or destroy everything he loves, everything he has worked for, then kill him?¡± ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know,¡± he admitted. ¡°That¡¯s fine, we can figure it out,¡± I said. ¡°Usopp, it looks like Zoro is here. Would you be a dear and make sure the dwarves don¡¯t attack him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± he huffed but walked out. Iughed loudly as he stormed off. ¡°Damn that¡¯s funny.¡± ¡°Are you really married to him?¡± Robin asked. ¡°Fuck no,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s not my type. I prefer long legs and a glorious bust.¡± I eyed her up and down. ¡°Ha! Doubtful. You¡¯re a cute little teddy bear,¡± she said with one of her rareughs. ¡°I am made for cuddling no matter what body I am in,¡± I said. Reba elbowed me harder than I expected, causing me tough and wince. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re very shameless, you know that?¡± Reba asked. ¡°I remember when we were kids you were always hitting on every woman that walked by.¡± ¡°Damn, young Weston sounds like a yer,¡± I said. ¡°Must have been the royal blood.¡± ¡°You¡¯re royalty now?¡± Robin asked, walking over. ¡°What else can you do?¡± ¡°I have many tricks, Robin my dear. Many that will make you blush when you remember who I really am,¡± I promised. ¡°And who is that exactly? My husband now?¡± ¡°Perhaps I am. How else would I know about that birthmark on your rump?¡± I asked. ¡°I do not have a birthmark,¡± she said. ¡°Oh right, maybe it¡¯s just a bruise I gave you,¡± I said. It was annoying. I couldn''t wink in the body. ¡°You should check it out. I bet the bruise will look oddly simr to teeth marks.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± Robin said. ¡°Guess we will never know,¡± I teased. ¡°But if I¡¯m proven right. You¡¯ll remember the usual price soon enough.¡± ¡°Price?¡± She asked, confused. ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± I promised as Zoro and Usopp walked in. ¡°How¡¯d you find your way here so quick, Zoro?¡± I asked. ¡°Who''s the doll?¡± He asked, looking over to me on the shelf. ¡°Apparently a crew member,¡± Usopp grumbled. ¡°Usopp¡¯s husband,¡± Robin said, ying into it. Zoro looked around, ¡°Uh congrattions.¡± ¡°We are not married!¡± Usopp yelled. ¡°Especially not to a teddy bear?¡± ¡°What? If I was a toy robot you wouldn¡¯t be so against it?!¡± I barked. ¡°Stop!¡± Trafalgar yelled. ¡°We need to n.¡± I breathed a sigh of relief, I thought he would put an end to my fun. ¡°Alrighty,¡± I said, jumping down to the cave floor. ¡°Trafalgar, we went with your nst time. Now it¡¯s my turn.¡± Picking up a small stick I drew a donut in the Earth. ¡°Luffy is probably still fighting at the coliseum here. Franky is still in town. Kinemon too, looking for that samurai friend of his.¡± ¡°Who is Kinemon?¡± Robin asked. ¡°Goddang it, check your sheets. He must have been turned into a toy as well,¡± I said. ¡°I was able to interrogate an executive of the Donquixote pirates earlier. The main people we have to watch out for are Sugar,¡± I pointed at Usopp. ¡°You¡¯re on her. Knock her out and you¡¯ll get the glorious memories of our wedding back to you¡­or not. I could be making it up.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll knock her out so hard,¡± Usopp said, anger leaking off of him. ¡°Trebol is another executive. He ate the Mucus Devil Fruit. Diamante as well. He ate the Fabric Devil Fruit. Pica is probably the most dangerous after Sugar. He¡¯s a giant that can control stone. If Luffy hasn¡¯t been found out yet, we should try to break him out of the coliseum. I will look into that since I can float. The rest of you and the dwarves need to storm the castle. Beat up everyone in your path. If we take out Sugar, we win this thing.¡± ¡°When did we start taking instructions from a doll?¡± Zoro asked. ¡°Our captain is basically a big kid, is this such a stretch?¡± I asked. Zoro rolled his eyes but thought about it and shook his head. ¡°Good. Time to get the show on the road. ytime is over.¡± CHAPTER 304 DAMN THE CONSEQUENCES CHAPTER 304 DAMN THE CONSEQUENCES ¡°You sure you want to help?¡± I asked Reba as we began to move through the forest, toward Dressrosa. ¡°Of course,¡± she said. Swinging a small sword that she picked up from the dwarves she had to use both hands to hold it with her teddy bear paws. ¡°Alright, time to give them some hell,¡± I said. I had replenished my chakra with Kame Mode and was ready to go. ¡°I¡¯ll get Luffy. You all cause some havoc!¡± I yelled. The dwarves cheered as I floated away on a disc of ice. Reba holding onto my back I was sure we looked an odd pair. I doubted the dwarves even knew who we were, but they were an excitable lot. Finally able to help bring down the man that killed their friend, the Dressrosa king, they were ready to stop hiding on Green Bit. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are taking the lead like this,¡± Reba said as we moved through the trees. ¡°I¡¯m so much weaker in this body.¡± ¡°Even weak I have a lot of tricks,¡± I said. I really doubted I could beat anyone too strong, but I could at least piss people off until I was turned back into a human. I really hoped Usopp could beat the girl. Back in canon he had scared the Sugar girl so bad she passed out. With such an ugly face I believed he could do it once more, for me. His adoring husband. Able to control my water/ice I reminded myself to look for my Chikyugi Ne when I had a chance. A part of me had hoped it would randomly show back up in my Status Screen, but it was still gone like my Baria Reef Map I had taken out so long ago in Naruto World. Running through my current skills I had tricks, but no real jutsus. No Tremor Devil Fruit, no epic strength, it was left to my cute fluffy body to kick some ass. We flew off Green Bit. No one at the bridge connecting the 2 inds we skirted the seawater as we picked up speed. I couldn¡¯t remember who I probably looked like. Floating on a disc of ice it felt so familiar. There had to be some movie where someone did the same method of traveling as I did. Granted they probably weren¡¯t turned into a cute ck teddy bear, with another bear at his back, super powers, and other worldly knowledge. Some of me was at least original. Passing over the rocks that surrounded Dressrosa we shot down to skirt over the roofs. The Coliseum just ahead I made a beeline for where I felt Franky. Feeling some of his emotions from the distance I could tell he was worried. Dropping down into an open window we skated across the air and went down the stairs of a house toe upon a room full of marines. Screeching to a halt we stood there for a moment. Floating on the ice, 2 dolls staring at the group of marines surrounding our shipwright. He was no longer in his guise of All Might. ¡°Hello,¡± I said, trying to y it cool. ¡°We are just 2 peaceful toys¡­¡± The marines sighed. Lowering the guns pointed in our direction I poured chakra over them and pushed them away by the water in their body. As they were knocked back I moved to Franky kneeling on the ground. Touching his bald head I stuck to him with chakra. With great effort I picked him up. Bursting open the door with a hit of my Nen we flew away. ¡°What the hell is going on!?¡± Franky yelled as my stubby hands stuck to his face. He tried to grab onto the ice disc but it broke every time he touched it. ¡°No time to exin. Working with the Straw Hats. I¡¯ll take you to them. What were the marines doing here?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been here the whole time,¡± Franky rasped as I raised us in the air. ¡°They¡¯re led by this Fujitora guy that ate the Gravity Devil Fruit.¡± ¡°Is he a blind guy with a sword? Looks distinctly like Zatoichi?¡± I asked. ¡°Who? Yeah he has a sword and is blind!¡± Franky yelled as I barely passed us over a home. ¡°Damn. Okay, gonna have to watch for him,¡± I said. ¡°Did you find the Smile Factory?¡± ¡°I did! It¡¯s North of the pce. Underground,¡± Franky said as he calmed down. ¡°Perfect,¡± I said. Leaving the ind I dropped him down to the bridge as I noticed the dwarves and other Straw Hats start on it. ¡°We are getting Luffy. Join the others!¡± I yelled as I turned us around. Twisting in the air Reba held on for dear life. ¡°You¡¯re driving crazy!¡± She yelled. ¡°This is the fun part,¡± I assured, growing excited. ¡°Get ready for the really crazy stuff.¡± ¡°When does that start?!¡± She yelled. ¡°When Luffy joins in on the fun!¡± Iughed as we stopped above the coliseum. Shaped like a donut as well, the fighting ring was surrounded by stands filled with people cheering the fighters on. At the center of the coliseum was arge tform surrounded by water. 2rge men were fighting on it. Draping us in shadow I moved down into the coliseum unnoticed. Under the stands for the spectators was a barred in section where all the fighters were. Moving to one of the bars I risked transferring energy. Pulling it from my side I pushed it into the metal. The bar glowed red then melted. I did the same a few feet below as well, making a gap in the bars. ¡°Come on,¡± I whispered. Dropping our chakra guise I moved into what was left of the fighters. Only the strong ones left I found Luffy at the far end talking to 2 men. One was tall with green spiky hair and a red overcoat. No shirt underneath I recognized him as Bartholomeo the Straw Hat fanboy. Obsessed with Luffy for some reason I knew he could be trusted. The other man was who I expected. Blonde hair, scar over his eye, he wore a top hat, ck overcoat and had a steel pipe in hand. ¡°It¡¯s really you,¡± Luffy cried, holding onto the blond man. ¡°I knew you were alive.¡± ¡°How? Hell, I didn¡¯t remember you and Ash until I saw you in the paper 2 years ago,¡± Sabo said. Luffy¡¯s other brother¡­.er only brother, Sabo had grown up with Luffy. Hating his royal obsessed parents he had been fired upon by a cannon but was saved by Dragon, Luffy¡¯s father. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just knew you were alive,¡± Luffy cried. ¡°Sorry to interrupt the family reunion, but we gotta go,¡± I said, causing the trio to jump. ¡°Who are you?¡± Bartholomeo hissed as he tried to unsheathe a dagger. ¡°I¡¯m a Straw Hat pirate,¡± I said, raising my tiny paws. ¡°You are?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°Awesome. We have a toy on our team.¡± His eyes wide he epted me wholeheartedly, which was nice for once. ¡°Anyway, we gotta go Luffy. We are attacking Domingo,¡± I said. ¡°But the fruit¡­¡± Luffy said, turning around. We could see the Tremor Devil Fruit sitting on a tform next to the ring. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure how there were 2 of them, but my whole situation was otherworldly, so I wasn¡¯t going to question it. A couple of Donquixote executives guarding it I thought it was too out in the open. ¡°I was hoping to get it,¡± Sabo said. ¡°I am sure Ash would prefer one of us to get it.¡± ¡°That sounds like a great idea,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s do that now, then get this attack going on.¡± ¡°Thest fight ising up,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Luffy¡­we are pirates, right?¡± I asked slowly. He nodded. ¡°And this whole tournament is run by a pirate and his crew. Why don¡¯t we just take the Devil Fruit?¡± ¡°A couple of guys tried that,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Do you have any cool Toy powers?¡± ¡°I do in fact. Let¡¯s just steal what we want, damn the consequences, eh?¡± I asked. Making a move to crack my knuckles I remembered I didn¡¯t have any. I acted a little weird as I kept my paws outstretched as I moved to the bars holding us in. ¡°When I have it, make a run for it.¡± ¡°Youing Reba?¡± I asked. She jolted and jogged after me. Latching onto my back I jumped out as I pulled some water from around the ring. Freezing it I draped us in dark chakra and skirted the shadows as I made my way to the fruit. No one suspected anything. I tried to think about what to do but decided simpler was better. Raising up I dropped the chakra. Making 3 ice bullets I shot 2 into the guards and 1 into the ss case holding the fruit. Flying in I grabbed the fruit,tching onto it with chakra. A few other Donquixote guards fired guns at me but a cheer rang out as I got away. Looping around the arena on my ice glider I threw the fruit into the open hands of Sabo. Without hesitation he took a big bite. Stunned silence was the only sound as the people watched him eat the fruit without a worry in the world. At thest bite he forced it down and the people screamed. Some cheered, others groaned, most cursed him as he stole their show. ¡°Get them!¡± A pirate yelled from the tform the fruit had been on. ¡°Time to go!¡± I yelled, pulling more water up to the fighting tform. Luffy didn¡¯t question it as I froze the water. Sabo and Bartolomeo as well moved to it. Raising us up, bullets were fired at us but I moved us around, dodging them as we floated over the coliseum. ¡°My bear crewmate is awesome!¡± Luffyughed as we glided over the homes. ¡°I am awesome,¡± I agreed. ¡°Time to fuck up this ind, captain. They¡¯ve been doing some very bad things here.¡± ¡°Will there be food afterward?¡± He asked, perking up. ¡°Of course. A huge feast to make all the others look like a snack,¡± I promised. ¡°Yosh! I¡¯m in,¡± Luffy said as I moved us to where the main attack party started rushing at the castle. CHAPTER 305 HANDICAP CHAPTER 305 HANDICAP ¡°Luffy!¡± Robin yelled as wended. A line of Donquixote pirates were firing guns at our line. The dwarves were impossible to hit though so they had run ahead. Luffy knew what to do. Puffing up like a balloon the bullets hit him but bounced back, causing the pirates to dive for cover. ¡°Where are the others?¡± Luffy asked as he held his Straw Hat on. ¡°Usopp and Franky went with half of the dwarves through a secret entrance,¡± Robin said. ¡°Apparently there are a bunch of paths underground leading to the basement of the pce.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what that means,¡± Luffy admitted. ¡°Just attack everyone,¡± I said. ¡°Head that way until you have to hit someone extra hard.¡± ¡°On it bear-guy,¡± he said. I forgot to introduce myself. Hopefully this whole memory thing wouldn¡¯tst long. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± I asked Sabo as he smiled in Luffy¡¯s direction. Still ecstatic to see the boy he had grown up with. The blonde man pushed his tophat back down. ¡°Meet up with my own crew,¡± he said. Twirling the metal pipe in his hand he ran off to somewhere else. I couldn¡¯t remember what the revolutionary army was doing there, but it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that guy?¡± I asked Robin. ¡°How do you know t-¡± She was about to ask. ¡°Nevermind. Yeah I know him. What about it?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± I said. ¡°Are we going to attack or flirt all day?¡± ¡°Flirt? You¡¯re a toy,¡± she said. ¡°You love toys, trust me,¡± I said, failing to wink again. ¡°Fucking Sugar. I hope you die.¡± Lifting my favorite traveling method Reba and I headed toward the teau where the pce sat. Studying the pce from above it appeared rather quiet so I guessed many were underground. Unsure where to start my attack the ground began to bubble up. The Spiritual Energy of the teau under the pce began to skyrocket in power. Slowing down I watched as the pce began to rise up into the sky. ¡°Fucking Pica,¡± I cursed. The Rock Devil Fruit, or whatever he had, was annoying. Flying up I took us back to the top as the teau stopped growing after about 50 feet. Heading inside there was already plenty of fighting going on. Looking to the North apparently another building was raised up higher. A nondescript building now on it¡¯s own tform I guessed it was the Smile Factory. Pica must have been trying to get it out of our reach. Unfortunately for him walking wasn¡¯t how I liked to get around. Flying over the pce I was about to head toward it but was stopped as a giant stone man appeared out of the ground. ¡°You!¡± The high pitched voice yelled. Pointing at me I lowered down to his level. Unsure if he remembered me or if Domingo told him to watch out for a ck bear, I decided to go with it. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± I said. ¡°Reba, get off.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked. ¡°Get off, I gotta fight this guy.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way you can win,¡± she hissed. ¡°Not with you on my back. Go find your dad,¡± I said. She hesitated, but I helped her decide by pushing her off. She fell the 10 feet and hit the ground with a squeak of a chew toy in her body. No longer hesitating she ran into the pce, yelling for her father. I turned back to the stone golem Pica. ¡°Didn¡¯t like what I did in my Makuramoto?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯re sick!¡± He barked. ¡°You literally allowed people to be forgotten then used them as ves!¡± I yelled. ¡°You got half what you deserved. Time to give you the other half!¡± I roared¡­which was to be honest a cute thing to see, but then flew at him. A huge stone arm swung at me. Moving to the side I barely dodged it. Punching it with my Nen a little bit of the rock broke off, but not enough. It was time to refocus on the skill. Pouring lifeforce into my fist I moved back toward Pica. Spikes shot out of the stone man. Skating on the air between them I wasn¡¯t sure if this was his actual body or if his body was somewhere else like the viin I fought in Chisaki¡¯sir in MHA. So I just started punching. Breaking apart the spike my little squishable paws tore through them but they increased in frequency. Swiping his arm I dropped down moving as fast as I could as my small body fought the growing man. He was over 60 feet tall now. His torsoing out of the pce grounds he got more serious. Screeching with his high pitched voice I couldn¡¯t close my ears. Floating toward him at high speeds I started throwing my Nen. Trying to emit it out. The first 2 fizzled just before reaching his body but the 3rd and 4th broke off big chunks. Stone spikes then came at me from the ground and his chest. Too many to count. I punched those close but got too cocky. Stabbed by one, some of my white fluffy innards leaked out. Cursing I focused on going up out of their reach but more spikes formed from the others reaching out toward me. The spikes acting like a cage I dodged more. Running out of chakra I focused on Nen. Breaking those in my way I was stabbed and scratched another 4 times. Yelling out as I feared I would die forgotten in the world I shot through the ever closing stone around me, narrowly escaping like some fighter pilot leaving an alien ship. Breathing in and out heavily with lungs that weren¡¯t actually there I raised my hands just in time to block the blow from the massive palm. Unfortunately it weighed about 20 tons. Swatting me like a fly I coated my body in Nen as I hit the ground. My body squeaking from a toy somewhere hidden inside me, I hit a few more times, squeaking each time. My lifeforce mostly protected me. I stared at the giant man. Breathing in and out heavily he raised his arm up again. This time though I began to grow. Quickly I shot up and as I did I felt my power increase. My white stuffing covered paws became hands covered in blood. My clothes I had been wearing reappeared with deep gashes as I bled from a dozen scrapes. But I was strong again. As Pica roared while mming his hand down toward me I tugged at my Devil Fruit. Punching the air above me it cracked like ss and his arm broke apart in huge chunks. Moving around the falling debris as I felt the Spiritual Energy of each rock I headed to the giant spike covered man. Too big to move fast enough I drew my arm back and yelled as I punched just in front of him. A powerful wave of force assailed him from my Devil Fruit. Breaking him apart at the middle. Dust billowed out of him as he screamed. Pieces breaking off I wasn¡¯t sure if I killed him, but I didn¡¯t care. I was whole again. Usopp had seeded and beaten Sugar. I could hear yelling and screaming from the streets as citizens remembered the people the Toys used to be. With a smile on my lips I turned around as the top half of the Pica giant hit the ground. Ready to do the real work and start finishing my quest. I ran straight off the teau. Pooling water under me I flew at the raised Smile Factory. People fighting there I wasn¡¯t in the mood to care. Happy to have my Devil Fruit once more I focused the power in my hands. Building up the tremors to a huge amount I flew down at the factory. Once at the roof I focused it into my palms, but made it spread out as I released it. Pushing out the tremor into the building. The air cracked and the building burst apart in a huge crater. Like a giant game of dominoes I watched the building copse under me. People yelled and escaped before itnded on top of them, but before I celebrated task 2 of my quest I felt someone¡¯s health dip down. Searching through the names I knew I understood it was Reba. Flying back to the pce at top speeds I mmed through a ss window. Hitting arger woman hard into the wall before she could finish off Reba. I picked up the pink haired girl by the water in her body. Setting her in my arms. ¡°Miss me?¡± I asked. Locking eyes with her she was much more beautiful in person. Pink hair, bright eyes, perfect lips, she blushed as I held her in a Princess carry. Wearing a very thin set of scale armor I struggled to only look at her face. ¡°Maybe,¡± she whispered but then winced. A deep gash in her side, I ripped off my sleeve. Tearing it I wrapped it around her waist. ¡°Put pressure on it,¡± I ordered. She nodded holding the gash as I picked her back up. ¡°Have you found your father?¡± I asked. ¡°No,¡± she whispered. I could feel the pain overtake her excitement so I knew the moment was ruined. ¡°Let¡¯s fix that,¡± I said. ¡°Bosses are always at the top floor.¡± Floating up I sent a few ice bullets into Donquixote pirates who tried to attack us. Not killing shots, but enough to make them bleed badly and realize it was a bad idea to approach us. We went up to the top floor and the sounds of fighting continued. Moving through the pce we dodged more fights and came to what looked like a throne room. Inside was Trafalgar, Domingo, and Luffy fighting. On the sidelines was a ck haired muscr man fighting what appeared to be a drape. ¡°Dad!¡± Reba yelled but winced. ¡°There. My dad,¡± she pointed to the ck haired muscr man. I nodded and set her down by the door. Pulling out my Seastone Jitte I moved toward the 2 fighting. I guessed the drape was the Donquixote officer Diamant¨¦ who could turn himself into fabric. I jumped into the fight stabbing the drape with my Jitte. He cursed, thrown into the wall. ¡°Need some help old man?¡± I asked, giving Reba¡¯s dad my best smile. ¡°Walters?¡± He asked, confused for a moment. Then his face turned to hate. ¡°Weston, you bastard.¡± Caught off guard, I left it as Diamant¨¦ attacked us again. Moving my Jitte in the way, wherever I hit was starting to be thicker. His Devil Fruit disappeared from touching the seastone of my weapon. The old man began to attack Diamant¨¦ where I had hit him. Working together we overwhelmed him then as one stabbed him in the gut. Pushing hard we forced him out the window. The man screamed as he fell but I doubted he was done. Kyros moved to go after him but I grabbed his shoulder. The old man sneered at my hand. ¡°Dude, don¡¯t know what your problem is, but your daughter needs you,¡± I said. Pointing to Reba she was limping her way to us. Kyros'' expression dropped and he ran to her. I left the family reunion alone and turned back to Luffy and Domingo fighting. Trafalgar had joined in once more and the duo had him on the ropes. Spinning my Jitte by a finger I walked toward them. As Luffy used his Gear 3 he punched Domingo my way. Acting like I was at bat I pulled the Jitte back and swung as hard as I could into the Shichibukai. The blue stone of my weapon connected with him in the spine he yelled out. He spit up blood as he hit the ground hard. Getting on his hands and knees he looked to the 3 of us. ¡°Guess I underestimated you,¡± Domingo said. But shaking his head he stood up. ¡°Time for the Birdcage.¡± I ducked down dodging a line of invisible strings as Luffy and Trafalgar did the same. When we looked up again Domingo was gone. I ran to the window he had escaped from. The mboyant Domingo was floating in the air then thick strings began to shoot up and out of him. Far thicker than before they made a giant dome around the entire ind out of tiny strings. We walked out to the balcony as the veryrge cage began to shrink. Tearing apart buildings on the edge of town as it closed in on itself. ¡°If I can¡¯t have this kingdom, no one can!¡± Domingo yelled. ¡°Fucking psycho!¡± I yelled back. ¡°Luffy, you take care of this guy. I¡¯ll take care of the cage.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Luffy said. His eyes never straying from Domingo. ¡°Time for Gear 4.¡± I knew that was like a super muscr version of his fighting style but I needed to focus. Floating up I dodged a few strings from Domingo but Luffy soon had his attention. Moving up I got to where the strings were centered. Barely touching the strings they cut deep into my hands. They were slightly vibrating. Making it easier to slice through the buildings below as the trap copsed. I moved through my options but knew it was time to use my actual Nen move. Where Gon had used his Nen Enhancement on his fist to make a strong punch I had originally been focusing on using it on my entire body. When I went to DBZ world I realized my idea was wrong. Like Polo¡¯s Special Beam Cannon, I needed to focus my nen on one point. You could kill most anyone if you focused all your strength on a tiny surface area. Like a bullet piercing your body. Granted a cannon does a lot more damage, but I wasn¡¯t looking to blow off limbs, I wanted a move that if it came down to it no one could defend against it. Focusing my lifeforce into my fist I condensed it down further. Pushing it into the tip of my pointer finger it burst out and became unruly. Cursing, I tried again but failed. There was too much Nen in one finger. It couldn¡¯t hold it. Like Polo, I needed more surface area. I extended out my pointer and middle finger together. Forcing all my Nen into the 2 fingertips. I moved to the center of the mass of strings. Yelling out I forced it away from my body. A bright light escaped my fingertips. All my avable Nen shot out, striking the focal point of the Birdcage Domingo had made. The strings vibrated and burst apart. Blowing away they fell to the ground mostly harmless. I breathed in and out heavily as I tried to recover. Dropping down I noticed Luffy and Domingo fighting but ignored them. I¡¯d had a busy ass day and was too tired to keep fighting. My mental reserves shot. I knew we had won. It was time to take a break and sleep for a little bit. Maybe a little revenge sex with Robin for forgetting me so easily. But I knew she¡¯d like it. I got to the pce grounds where the remains of the Pica golemy scattered. Sitting my butt down Iid on the cool grass of the pce garden. Looking up to the clear blue sky I smiled. Happy to be alive. CHAPTER 306 RECOVERY CHAPTER 306 RECOVERY ¡°I told you! Chopper is my doctor!¡± Luffy yelled as another bandage was wrapped around him. I walked into one of the pce rooms to find he was surrounded by nurses all trying to restrain him. ¡°Luffy! Get your head out of your ass. Do what the doctors say,¡± I ordered as I walked up to him. ¡°Weston! No, they want to give me shots. Save me. I just need some meat and I¡¯ll be-¡± He shut up as I knocked him out with a Genjutsu. ¡°Thank you,¡± the doctor said with a sigh as Luffy¡¯s body rxed. ¡°He has a few broken bones and his muscles are torn. He will need a few weeks of bedrest.¡± ¡°He will be up and about in a day or 2,¡± I assured. ¡°Where is the kitchen? I doubt he will sleep for more than a few hours. They¡¯ll need to start cooking now if they want to keep up with him.¡± ¡°Uh down that way,¡± the doctor said hesitantly. I nodded and was off. Luffy got the crap beat out of him against Domingo, but he won. There were enough higher ups in the Donquixote crew to grab him and skedaddle when it became obvious they were on the losing side. I didn¡¯t exactly remember how canon ended, but it felt right. Usopp was now called God Usopp. He had pulled through in the nick of time to scare Sugar so bad she fell unconscious. Saving hundreds of people from the life of being a toy. Bringing families back together, and also creating a huge number of pirate followers for the Straw Hats. Apparently the fighters that had lost in the coliseum and anyone that had caused trouble in Dressrosa were turned into Toys. There were plenty of strong people appreciative of us, so we were pretty famous on the ind. One of the pirates that had been turned into a toy found and returned my Chikyugi Ne. I had worried it would be lost forever. Once it was nestled in my Status Screen I felt a whole lot better. Walking down the hall there were plenty of people scampering about. Maids, butlers, and general pce staff that had been following the Donquixote family were quickly trying to appease the former and now current rulers of Dressrosa. After stopping by the kitchen, people hopped to my request and I was off looking for Reba. I was surprised to find her being bombarded by questions by her supposedly new royal advisors. ¡°We will have a whole new wardrobe made up for you,¡± a woman assured. ¡°You have been living apart from Dressrosa for years. The best tutors will be provided to you to help teach you how to convey a sense of royalty and radiance,¡± a man said. ¡°I-I- this is all going a little fast.¡± Reba said. I could feel the fear and anxiety emitting from her even so far away. ¡°Sir,¡± a guard said, blocking my path with his spear. I waited patiently as more advisors peppered Reba with information. ¡°The World Summit ising up, so we will need to prepare for that,¡± one of the men said. That reminded me of what Hancock had said, about Leton being at the meeting at Mariejois. I really wanted to make an appearance, but wasn¡¯t too sure how to go about it. For now I wanted to help my friend. ¡°Reba!¡± I yelled, my voice cutting through other conversations in therge throne room. ¡°Weston!¡± She yelled back, a smile of relief on her face. ¡°Let him through.¡± The guard nodded and stopped blocking my way. The mass of people opened up for me as I walked toward her. A haughty gentleman in a butler suit said, ¡°You must not call her royal highness by her first name, she is now-¡± He stopped as he fell asleep, as all the others around me did while looking at my Ne. ¡°How are you?¡± I asked as the people around us dropped. The pink haired beauty was in arge flowing gown that was expensive enough for her station. The yellow and white dress reminded me of Belle¡¯s from Beauty and the Beast. But Reba had way more cleavage. My peripherals focused on it as I locked eyes with her. ¡°Lost,¡± she said, tears in her eyes. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been a day and they¡¯re already talking about me taking over.¡± ¡°Where is your dad?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, he disappeared this morning. I-I just, I don¡¯t want any of this,¡± she said with a defeated sigh. ¡°For years I trained to fight. These people hated me. But now they aretching on to me to have some kind of normalcy and I-¡± ¡°Then quit,¡± I said, cutting her off. She gave me a confused look. ¡°Why do you need to be queen or whatever? You don¡¯t owe these people anything. Go spend time with your dad. Go see the world. Go do anything, Reba. You get 1 life, live it.¡± ¡°I¡­couldn¡¯t,¡± she said, but I could feel that her Spiritual Energy was feeling brighter. ¡°You said you had an aunt? Where is she?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said. ¡°I think she might be too ashamed because she attacked us.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s find her. She is royalty too, right? Let her take over. Hell, she worked for Domingo, she probably knows what¡¯s going on in the city better than you do. Abdicate or whatever to her. Who cares about these people? They didn¡¯t care about you.¡± ¡°They were tricked¡­¡± ¡°Yes, but like how this is a new start for this ind, it is also a new start for you,¡± I said. ¡°Go out into the world. Figure out what you want.¡± I could tell that she wanted to. Without hesitation I picked her up in a princess carry. ¡°Weston!¡± Sheughed with a blush. ¡°Just say no to them all,¡± I said. ¡°No one is making you do something you don¡¯t want.¡± ¡°What if I want you to put me down?¡± She asked shyly. ¡°We both know you don¡¯t want me to,¡± I said, giving her my best grin. Biting her lower lip, her eyes sparkled as she stared into my eyes. It took a moment but her Haki shifted to full on joy. I nodded and walked her to the window. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Well, former princess, where do you want to go?¡± ¡°I would like to go to see my dad. Figure out why he ran off,¡± she admitted. ¡°Then that¡¯s where we will go,¡± I said with a nod. Opening the window I jumped out as guards began to chase us. Rebaughed as wended on a frozen puddle and flew off. Using my Search quirk I was able to find him easily enough on the outskirts of the ind. On a small hill there was a tree, and the remains of a burned down house next to it. In front of the tree stood the tall man Kyros, Reba¡¯s dad. His head bowed, he was focused on the tree as wended a little bit away. ¡°Dad,¡± Reba said hesitantly, stepping forward. The big man didn¡¯t react, simply staring at the trunk of the tree for a while. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Reba cried out. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was you and-¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know me,¡± the old man whispered. ¡°Just go away, Reba. Forget about me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t! I won¡¯t!¡± She yelled. ¡°Not again. For so long I thought I was alone, but you were with me the whole time. Watching over me. Protecting me. Raising me. I am done. Done being blind to what was around me.¡± ¡°You have no idea who I am,¡± Kyros growled. Turning around the big man had some tears in his eyes as he stared at her. I wanted some popcorn as I watched the drama unfold, but stayed motionless so as to not draw attention to myself. ¡°I hurt so many people, Reba. I was a monster before I met your mother.¡± ¡°You are my father!¡± She yelled, full blown balling as she tried to put into words what she was feeling. ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else. I want to learn about you. About who my mother was. I can¡¯t do that if you are gone from my life!¡± ¡°The throne-¡± He tried to say but she cut him off this time. ¡°Damn the throne. Someone else can rule. These people hated us. You think I don¡¯t know about the abuse you suffered when you were a toy? Or how you were the man that tried to lead others against Domingo? I found it all out and went after you. Not as my father, but as the Toy that raised me. And when I was made like you, I remembered everything. How I felt when it was you and I and mother. How safe you made me feel. This guilt I feel, never treating you like you deserved, is eating away at me. And the only thing I want to do is feel safe with you again.¡± The old man didn¡¯t have anything to say to that. They hesitated and both bawling their eyes out ran to one another. Whispering and crying as they were reunited once again. I was positive I had missed my chance to disappear without making it awkward for them. To help them have their moment I coated myself in chakra and disappeared into the background. Lying in the thick green grass I stared up to the sky as they cried in one another''s arms. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little kinship toward the situation. My body had lost it¡¯s memories as well. I had no idea who my father was. Whether the parents of this Weston loved him. There was a deep ache inside of me that yearned to know the answer to all these things. I assumed my father left Leton because of some drama. What was it though? Did he condone me taking the journey to remember my past? What was my backstory? For years I had been traveling in One Piece waiting patiently to figure it out. The truth better be damn worth the wait to find out. I was gonna be pissed if it was some BS reason for all this hassle. I continued to think about it all as the father and daughter reunited. It wasn¡¯t until I heard my name that I was brought out of my thoughts. ¡°Weston?¡± Reba whispered. I turned to see that she was looking over her shoulder for me. Dropping the chakra I stood up. ¡°I knew it was you,¡± Kyros said, his eyes dry as he stared at me with pure anger. ¡°What the hell dude. Why do you hate me so much?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°He doesn¡¯t remember us,¡± Reba said, putting her hand on her father¡¯s shoulder. Kyros looked confused for a moment, then his eyes softened as he stared at me. ¡°The Grand Voyage?¡± He asked. ¡°What?¡± I asked, risking it as I stepped forward. ¡°You are on the Watanabe Grand Voyage,¡± Kyros said. I could feel his animosity towards me lessen, but it was still there in the back of his mind. For now he was a mix of joyous and intrigued. ¡°I remember your father speaking of it.¡± ¡°Uh yeah, that¡¯s what I was hoping to talk to you about,¡± I admitted. ¡°Sorry if I overstepped by listening in. I just want answers.¡± ¡°Well too damn bad,¡± Kyros said, putting on a wider smile. ¡°You¡¯re left being lost.¡± ¡°Goddammit,¡± I growled, growing angry. ¡°Father,¡± Reba hissed. ¡°He saved my life. Numerous times. You can¡¯t still be like that.¡± ¡°He was a little shit when you were a girl,¡± he said without shame. ¡°Always running around. Hitting on all the women on the ind. I saw through you the moment I met you.¡± I hated to admit but younger me sounded like an idiot. But who didn¡¯t hate older people telling embarrassing stories from your past? Despite that, it was me, and I¡¯d be damned if I let someone talk bad about younger me. ¡°Dude I was 8 or whatever. You were such a good kid? You literally just tried to talk your daughter out of being near you because you were such a bad guy!¡± I barked. ¡°Th-That¡¯s different!¡± Kyros yelled. Flustered as he tried to find the words to deny it. ¡°You were raised in a pce. I grew up in the slums.¡± ¡°Oh so you think you¡¯re better than me cus you had a worse childhood? Screw you, old man,¡± I taunted. ¡°You¡¯re getting all angry now? What? You want to fight?¡± ¡°I would love to fight you,¡± he said, gripping his sword. ¡°It seems your father failed to teach you manners, so it is left to-¡± ¡°Father!¡± Reba chided. ¡°He doesn¡¯t remember anything about himself.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Personality is still the same,¡± he said. ¡°The Beru affects the memories. Not the person.¡± ¡°Beru?¡± I asked. He didn¡¯t appear to want to borate though. ¡°Tell you what. Let¡¯s fight it out. You win, you keep your secrets. I win, you tell me what I want to know.¡± ¡°I have fought over a thousand times in singlebat,¡± he said. ¡°And won every single one.¡± ¡°Over 10 years ago,¡± I retorted. ¡°You¡¯ve been a toy for a decade. Freaking Tin Man. You had your joints greased recently?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kick your ass, boy!¡± Kyros yelled as he drew his sword. I pulled out my Seastone Jitte. But instead of water I began to force my Conqueror¡¯s Haki into it. Much like defending my body and strengthening me, coating my weapon in Haki did the same for the weapon. Making it far more durable I was sure it would defend against his sword. He and I eyed one another up. Then as one we moved, ready to attack. As our weapons met we were both punched in the side of the face. Throwing us away from one another. ¡°I said stop! So stop!¡± Reba yelled, surprising me by her strength. ¡°I am not about to let you 2 beat one another up on the day I reunited with you. I want to look back on today with joy. So cut the shit and answer his damn questions or I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± The old man had the decency to look ashamed. ¡°Well said, Reba,¡± I said with my best smile. ¡°You shut up,¡± she grumbled, blushing deeply to match her pink hair. She crossed her arms over her chest ring at us for a long moment until her father sighed. ¡°Fine,¡± he grumbled. Standing up he walked over to Reba. ¡°I am sorry. I will do better.¡± ¡°Damn right,¡± she said, cracking a smile. Turning back to me the old man eyed me up and down as I sat on the grass. When he spoke it was a whisper at first. ¡°I first met your father 12 years ago,¡± Kyros said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know who he was, of course. I¡¯d heard of Copper Walters, but who hadn¡¯t? He was part of the Jolly Rogers. World famous.¡± Reba¡¯s eyes widened, apparently she hadn¡¯t known either. ¡°He was the acting king of Leton at the time. It¡¯s arge ind near the Calm Belt. Quite famous since they ferry people across the belt. With a strong military they have a no pirates policy. They aren¡¯t officially part of the World Government and have stayed independent for hundreds of years.¡± ¡°Walters came here as the king. Your grandfather,¡± he said pointing to Reba, ¡°met him. But Walters wasn¡¯t interested in treaties or any of that. He said he was on a journey of self-discovery.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m getting to that,¡± Kyros growled, but a look from Reba calmed him down. Coughing he looked off to the field of flowers near the house. ¡°He wanted to fight our strongest people. I was known as the best warrior on the ind and it wasn¡¯t long until we were crossing swords.¡± ¡°Did you win?¡± I asked, curious. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t lose either, but he wasn¡¯t interested in winning. He wanted a challenge,¡± Kyros said, actually putting a smile on his face. ¡°We sparred daily for months. You were chasing after this idiot.¡± He pointed from her to me. ¡°I wasn¡¯t chasing,¡± she blushed. ¡°Yes, you were,¡± Kyros said. ¡°He was the cool older boy. And his sister was your age, so you were always together.¡± ¡°I have a sister?¡± I asked, getting a little choked up. ¡°Yes, Winona,¡± Kyros said. ¡°I don¡¯t remember her,¡± Reba said. ¡°Little blonde girl. She called you Reby,¡± Kyros said with a smile on his face. ¡°Oh,¡± Reba said. ¡°Winny? Right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s her,¡± Kyros said. ¡°Your mothers became friends.¡± ¡°What¡¯s uh my mom¡¯s name?¡± I asked. The memories inside me aching to be released I was surprised to find tearsing to my eyes. ¡°Juliet,¡± Kyros said. I had expected another W name, but was d that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°You look like your dad. Winona took after your mom. They were the best people.¡± He got quiet as he reminisced. When he was ready he admitted, ¡°Something happened when you were younger,¡± he said to me. ¡°Something your father mentioned only once.¡± ¡°He was at the World Summit, and something bad urred. He left, went back to Leton, and told the people he was going on a journey to help bring alliances to Leton. Instead he went through the Calm Belt with you, your baby sister, and your mother. Traveled to the Reverse Mountain and started another journey through the Grand Line. He told me it was to find himself once more. Get back to his roots with the Jolly Roger Pirates. Can you imagine what that would take? A family of 4, 2 of them no older than 7, going from ind to ind on the Grand Line. That takes strength to have that kind of confidence.¡± Heughed. I thought it sounded pretty badass. ¡°By the time he made it to Dressrosa he said he realized that the answer he was looking for wasn¡¯t in the Grand Line. He told me he was done being a king. Done with politics and all that. Then he left about 11 years ago. Haven¡¯t heard from him since.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t know if he¡¯s dead?¡± I asked, hopeful. ¡°No. I assume he is alive since he was so strong. But he hasn¡¯t remembered me in thest 10 years. He wouldn¡¯t have known to send me a letter even if he was alive,¡± Kyros admitted. ¡°Damn,¡± I mumbled. Trying to think what else to ask the biggest question came to me. ¡°Did he have a Devil Fruit?¡± ¡°He did,¡± Kyros said with a node. ¡°The Forge Devil Fruit. He could mix any inanimate object together. He did that with his sword. He had mixed so many different metals with it, the de turned to a copper color. That¡¯s where he got his name. Copper Walters.¡± As he spoke I moved through my shop. I scanned down the Devil Fruit screen until I got to F, and as I did my heart sank. There it was, clear as day, the Forge Devil Fruit. ¡°Fuck,¡± I mumbled. Trying to think of any possible way that I could be wrong, I knew I wasn¡¯t. ¡°My dad¡¯s dead.¡± CHAPTER 307 GRAND FLEET CHAPTER 307 GRAND FLEET I left soon after talking with Kyros and Reba. Allowing the father and daughter to have some time together I was left with my own thoughts. I had more answers than before, but not enough. I had assumed my dad was dead, but I had hoped I was wrong since everyone said he was so strong. Now I had a sister and mother to try to find. A part of me wished I had the Forge Devil Fruit. A piece of my dad to help him live on, but the stronger part said no. I needed to stop getting money rewards as quests. Maybe if I robbed some big pirate I would get enough berries, but for now I needed to leave it alone. Instead I focused on my rewards.
One Piece Quest 12: Complete
Defeat Domingo
Turn the Toys human again
Destroy the Smile Factory
Reunite Father and Daughter
Rewards:
Conqueror''s Haki
Summon Choice
Pet Evolution
Weakness Eliminator
Conqueror¡¯s Haki was no longer stricken from my Status Screen. Back to the full strength of my Spiritual Energy I felt whole again. With more Haki to y with it was like I had been working with weights and was suddenly unburdened as I yed with my Spiritual Energy. I used my Pet Evolution right away. I had been too scared to bring Nibi out when I was a teddy bear. But now that I was human I summoned her and used the evolution on her.
Evolving Pet Strength.
3--->4
¡°Can you talk yet?¡± I asked the tailed beast after she grew to about half my size then shrunk down to her house cat form. The ck and blue 2 tailed cat meowed at me then jumped on my shoulder instead of answering. I left her alone for now. She still had quite a few levels to go. I hadn¡¯t expected to earn an additional reward for helping Rebbeca and Kyros. I¡¯d mainly helped because I thought she was hot and I had a pretty good chance with her. I wanted answers too, but mainly the horny thing. The only Weaknesses I had were my Empathic Psychic Links to the girls in One Punch Man and my Devil Fruit Lock Weakness. If I used the Eliminator on the Devil Fruit Lock I could potentially have more than one Devil Fruit, but I left it alone for now. Thest reward was the most confusing. A Summon Choice. Myst choice reward had been a Pet Choice. Allowing me to summon Nibi whenever I wanted. If the Summon Choice was what I thought it was, I would have to put a lot of thought into it. In myst Challenge my ex-friend had summoned a Terminator to kill me. I had originally thought that it was a Pet Choice. But if Summon Choice was a possibility I wondered if this was for summoning humanoid individuals, or those with higher intelligence. ¡°Can I summon anyone?¡± I asked. Could I assign it to Luffy and he could help me fight in Challenges? It was a scary thought. Also what was with my Companion Link reward? Moving into the city I decided to do some testing. When I tried to use my Companion Link and Summon Choice on a random person I was given a warning.
Warning: Insufficient Rtionship with Individual
So that meant I needed someone I had spent time with. Which was good, I couldn¡¯t force some really strong person to be my Summon or Companion. I decided to do some more testing. Going through my mind on the people I knew I noticed one not too far off. Making my way toward her I found the dark haired woman shopping of all things. ¡°Fancy meeting you here,¡± I said, sneaking up behind her. Robin jumped but turned around to see me. She blushed deeply as I eyed her. Shame wafted off of her. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You have to hate me,¡± she said, her eyes looking to the ground. ¡°I forgot you.¡± ¡°You did,¡± I said. ¡°But I¡¯m a forgetful person. I¡¯ve forgotten most everyone in my life before I met you.¡± I pulled in close and lifted her chin up. Her dark eyes focused on me. She felt a little relief, but not enough. ¡°What¡¯s really wrong?¡± Frowning, she grabbed my hand and pulled me out of the store. Coming to an alley she dragged me down it until we were alone once more. ¡°I forgot you,¡± she said, too shy to make a scene in public. ¡°The most important man in my life.¡± ¡°I understand that-¡± ¡°No,¡± she said, putting her finger on my lips to shush me. Biting her lip she actually formed tears in her eyes. I was surprised how emotional she was being. I¡¯d only seen her this emotional once. ¡°I love you.¡± A wide grin split my lips. ¡°I know I haven¡¯t said it. And you¡¯ve been saying it so much, and I¡¯ve just been-¡± I pushed into her. Holding her hands against the wood nk walls as I kissed her deeply. I felt her joy as I did. Our passion increased. I could feel her legs weaken as I gave her the best kiss I could. Her lower half pushing into me she got more into the kiss as our tongues met. My stiffening member pushing into her the ck dress she wore. It was extra tight on her, just the way I liked it. ¡°There is nothing to forgive, Robin. I love you. Getting mad at you for forgetting me would be like being mad that you can¡¯t swim. It¡¯s not something you can help,¡± I said. ¡°I can swim,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Just get all weak.¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± I said, nting another kiss on her lips. ¡°But I am happy to hear that you love me too.¡± ¡°I fought it,¡± she admitted. Biting her lip to stop from crying happy tears. ¡°And without memories of you it all felt so much more nd. Our adventures. Time together.¡± ¡°The sex is pretty great,¡± I admitted. She blushed but nodded. ¡°That and when it all came rushing back I felt this sense ofpleteness. Like I finally saw why I would give up so much of myself for the crew.¡± ¡°You would do that anyway,¡± I assured. ¡°But it¡¯s nice to hear.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to say.¡± ¡°Say what?¡± She blushed. ¡°I l-love you.¡± ¡°There it is. Not so hard is it?¡± I asked. She frowned but I kissed her. Leaning in, my hands released her wrists and moved to the hem of her dress. Lifting it up she gasped but was soon nodding. Neither of us cared where we were. It wasn''t long until my dick was out and I was thrusting inside of her. Her long dark legs at my thighs, my hands held her firm ass as I humped into her. Both of us a grunting and moaning mess as we felt the desire to help bring the other topletion. It wasn¡¯t long until she was cumming. Her arms wrapped around my neck she gasped with every thrust as her pussy practically poured liquid out. ¡°I love getting fucked by you in public,¡± she whispered in my ear between gasps. ¡°You rock hard cock filling me up. It¡¯s all I think about when I see you. I just want your cum in me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my hungry slut,¡± I growled. She nodded, squeaking as another minor orgasm moved through her. ¡°Faster. Cum in me!¡± She gasped in a high pitched voice. I nodded and sped up. Her ass hitting against the wall hard I could feel the building shake a little as I put some real strength into it. As another strong orgasm moved through her I thrust onest time and started to cum in her. Thick spurts of semen shot into her making her cry out louder. My mouth moving to hers we kissed to quiet her down. When my climax passed I stayed buried in her. Breathing heavily as she moaned happily. ¡°I love you,¡± she whispered. ¡°Love you too, Robin dear,¡± I said. She beamed a smile and kissed me again. ¡°Now about that bite mark on my ass. You were right, it was there,¡± she said. ¡°What was this punishment you spoke about?¡± ¡°I thought that was obvious. I¡¯ll need to fuck your ass to teach you a lesson,¡± I said. ¡°That sounds like a great idea,¡± she said with a toothy grin. ¡°Should we get a hotel?¡± I nodded, reluctantly pulling out of her. She fixed her dress but was happily holding my hand as we headed out of the alley. ¡°Who was that pink haired girl I saw you with?¡± Robin asked. ¡°The princess of this country, or at least she was,¡± I said. ¡°She was the other teddy bear.¡± ¡°Oh boy, so should I expect someone else to join us?¡± Robin asked, giving me a look that said she wasn¡¯t against it. ¡°Probably not,¡± I admitted sadly. I had hoped, but she had enough drama going on. ¡°Maybe in the future though. I mean, she¡¯s a princess, I¡¯m supposedly a prince.¡± ¡°You know, I¡¯m starting to believe that you¡¯re a prince less and less,¡± Robin said, still holding my hand as we walked around an overturned cart. Dressrosa was a lot more busy now that there were no Toys running around. The Donquixote¡¯s left and the regr people went about their lives. No big changes happened to them. Except of course most had learned that their loved ones were alive and well. There was still a lot of drama going on with that. ¡°What? I¡¯m very princely,¡± I said. ¡°We literally just had sex in an alley,¡± Robin reminded. ¡°Like a prince,¡± I assured. ¡°You think just because I probably grew up with a silver spoon in my mouth that I don¡¯t like to domoner activities.¡± ¡°Like sex in alleys?¡± ¡°Exactly. I am a man of the people, because I am one of those people. And when I¡¯m a millionaire-¡± ¡°You¡¯re already a millionaire,¡± she corrected. ¡°Trillionaire, I will be sure that you¡¯re there with me swimming in berries,¡± I said. ¡°That sounds like something Nami would want to do,¡± shemented, side eyeing me but still wearing a smile. ¡°True. Then a library. I probably have a castle. I¡¯m sure there is a huge and extensive library you can bury yourself in and we can have sex in it.¡± ¡°That is¡­far too appealing than I would like to admit,¡± she said. ¡°Perfect. You¡¯ll have to dress up as a librarian for me.¡± ¡°How do I do that?¡± She asked, ying into the game. ¡°sses. Your hair tied up in a bun. Long skirt. Tight shirt that you spill out of,¡± I read off quickly. ¡°I might have all of those things,¡± Robin whispered. ¡°Then we need to get to the ship,¡± I said, turning us around. ¡°The ship is gone, remember?¡± She asked. ¡°Dammit,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Then let¡¯s go shop-¡± ¡°Weston!¡± Luffy yelled in our direction. He was wrapped up in bandages but a huge mass of pirates were in his wake. ¡°Did you kidnap the princess?!¡± ¡°...Maybe. She¡¯s with her dad,¡± I said. ¡°Well the royals didn¡¯t like that. They sent the marines after us all,¡± Zoro grumbled. He was beat up as well, but not nearly as bad as Luffy. ¡°All of us?¡± I asked, seeing the myriad of different sized pirates that ran past us on the way to the dock. ¡°Yeah, these guys want to team up after Usopp saved them or whatever,¡± Franky said. ¡°I¡¯m not talking to Weston,¡± Usopp said, turning around in a huff. ¡°What? Why?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°Lovers spat,¡± I said, causing Zoro and Robin to bark augh. Even Trafalgar chuckled. ¡°Well let¡¯s go.¡± Throwing Luffy over my shoulder he cursed at me until he sat on my shoulders. ¡°Forward my steed!¡± He yelledughing. We got to the docks in time to see 3rge marine ships open fire on the anchored pirate ships. A single man stood at the end of the dock. Dark hair cut short, in a white kimono, he had a cane sword at his side. Scars over his eyes I guessed it was Fujitora. An Admiral with the marines he had a pretty awesome Devil Fruit that allowed him to control gravity. ¡°Run!¡± Everyone shouted as we made a break for the ships. Rubble began to be pulled into arge ball over Fujitora¡¯s head. Growing quickly I didn¡¯t think this was good news. ¡°What ship are we taking?!¡± I yelled. ¡°Who cares! Just steal one!¡± Luffy said. ¡°Luffy-senpai! Ride my ship,¡± Bartolomeo yelled. The fanboy revealed his ship that was the size of Sunny. But instead of a lion¡¯s head carving at the front was arge figure of Luffy. ¡°That¡¯s a good sign,¡± Luffy said, admiring the likeness. ¡°That¡¯s a serial killer sign,¡± I mumbled, but therge ball Fujitora controlled continued to grow. ¡°Wait! We all want to celebrate!¡± One of the captains said. ¡°With the Marines on our tail?!¡± Luffy yelled as we started moving to the creepy ship of Bartolomeos. ¡°We all want to create an alliance with you,¡± a blonde man said. One of many captains Luffy had fought in the coliseum their loyalty had been won when Usopp turned them back into humans. A long line of captains appeared. One was a giant over 50 feet tall. Another was one of the dwarves. They too had decided to make their own pirate crew. ¡°An alliance? I¡¯m already in one,¡± Luffy said. Everyone ignoring the growing ball of rubble above our head. ¡°We want to be under your g,¡± Bartolomeo corrected. ¡°I don¡¯t want underlings, that¡¯s too much work,¡± Luffy said as he picked his nose. ¡°Luffy,¡± I said, grabbing his arm. ¡°You said you wanted to protect Fishman Ind, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, so?¡± ¡°So, if something happens there, wouldn¡¯t it be better to not give up whatever adventure we are on and instead have help to deal with problems?¡± I asked. ¡°What?¡± He asked, confused. ¡°Goddammit,¡± I said, looking up to the ever growing rock meteor above us. ¡°Just do what you want. I¡¯m gonna stall that Marine guy.¡± Rolling my shoulders I moved back to the dock. ¡°Weston, what¡¯s going on?!¡± Kinemon asked as he ran up to me. Beside him was arge man with a painted white face and red hair. I recognized him as the traitor, but I¡¯d deal with himter. ¡°Just get on the ship,¡± I said, pointing to Bartolomeo¡¯s. The samurais nodded and ran up the gangnk. ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± I yelled to the marine at the end of the dock. Therge rock was getting ever bigger, hanging over my head like the moon. ¡°Mind not doing this at the dock right when these people became free?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll wait until all of your ships are out a ways before dropping this on you,¡± he assured. ¡°Mighty fine of you,¡± I said. ¡°There uh anything I can do to talk you into missing our ships?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± the man admitted. ¡°You are the Watanabe, correct?¡± ¡°That I am. You are Fujitora?¡± The man nodded. ¡°You want to fight it out?¡± ¡°This ball is rather heavy,¡± Fujitora admitted, his hands still outstretched toward it. I guessed the ball was 200 feet across. ¡°If I were to lose focus, it might fall.¡± I let out a long sigh. No wonder he was making it over the dock. I couldn¡¯t attack him. ¡°Guess we are at an impasse then,¡± I said. ¡°Guess so,¡± Fujitora said with a wry smile on his lips. And for once I was the one that had to back down. Running back to the ship I moved to the helm. ¡°ytime is over. I hope you made your alliance or whatever but we gotta go!¡± I yelled to therge group of pirates. ¡°Let this be known as the Straw Hat Grand Fleet. 5,600 men and women strong,¡± Bartolomeo said. I was impressed by the number and people ran off to their ships. I moved the wheel to direct us out to sea. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Luffy asked excitedly as he stared up at the ball. ¡°Give him the slip,¡± I said as Bartolomeo¡¯s crew scrambled to get us more speed. ¡°Fujitora! All the Straw Hats are on this ship!¡± ¡°Thank you for letting me know,¡± the man said with a slight bow. I waited for the ball to be thrown. It wasn¡¯t until we were far off shore that Fujitora dropped his arms and the meteor went right for us. ¡°I¡¯ll cut it,¡± Zoro said confidently, but I jumped to the back of the ship. Doing hand seals as fast as I could I poured chakra down, forming a giant water dragon. It roared and pushed us out of the way of the meteor. The huge rock sshing arge wave on us Zoro looked disappointed he didn¡¯t get to try cutting it. But we were safe and sound off the ind and off to our next adventure. I didn¡¯t realize I hadn¡¯t had the chance to say goodbye to Reba untilter. I doubted it would be too long until I saw the pink haired beauty again. CHAPTER 308 DEALING WITH IT CHAPTER 308 DEALING WITH IT Turns out Bartolomeo was obsessed with Luffy. I already knew that, but I didn¡¯t realize how much that transferred to the rest of the Straw Hats, including myself. He practically worshiped the ground we walked on. I wasn¡¯t quite sure how to react to the attention so I typically ignored him. With my Search quirk as a guide I kept us on track for the other Straw Hats on Zou. It wasn¡¯t long until I noticed that Sanji was separated from the rest of the group. I guessed canon had stuck and he was being kidnapped by the Big Mom Pirates. But I had more important concerns. Namely a traitor in our midst. Thest arc in One Piece I had read was the Wano arc. One of the biggest twists was someone that had been with us the whole time was a traitor. Kanjuro. As one of Momonosuke¡¯s guards he had traveled into the future with¡­wait no that can be exinedter. Basically Kanjuro was entrusted by Momonosuke¡¯s dad to protect the small boy. But when the Straw Hats were about to attack the man had revealed himself to be a traitor, feeding the Shogun of Wano information the whole time. If there was one thing I didn¡¯t like, it was traitors. Unless I was the treacherous one of course, then I didn¡¯t mind it. I watched Kinemon and Kanjuro interact for the first day after we left Dressrosa. Thinking about what to do. In the end I decided to put it in someone else¡¯s wheel house. Pulling Kinemon into my Makuramoto he sputtered as he looked around. ¡°Where am I?¡± He raged as I appeared in front of him. Going for his sword he hesitated when he noticed it was gone. ¡°This is that thing, that ce you took Momonosuke when he was being a brat.¡± ¡°Yes, this is our minds linked together,¡± I said. ¡°Nothing here is real. Simply a figment of my imagination.¡± ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± He asked, calming down slightly. ¡°I know you are not Momonosuke¡¯s father,¡± I said. The man stiffened but didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°I also know that you are from the past. Well everyone is from the past, but you like skipped years, or whatever. You Kanjuro, Momonosuke, and that other ninja friend.¡± ¡°How do you know this?¡± Kinemon asked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I know things. Important things,¡± I said walking closer. ¡°But one thing I especially know is that Kanjuro is a traitor.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Kinemon yelled, his anger focused on me. I flicked my wrist and he was thrown into the wall. No chains, but enough to show he was powerless. ¡°Kanjuro has been working with Kaido and the Shogun for a long time,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but he is. And he will betray you.¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t-¡± ¡°He would,¡± I said. ¡°Not all samurais are honorable, and not everyone liked Oden. I didn¡¯t know the man but supposedly my father did.¡± ¡°Your father?¡± ¡°Copper Walters Watanabe,¡± I said. ¡°He was on the Jolly Roger crew, with Momonosuke¡¯s dad.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Kinemon said slowly. ¡°I have heard of him. He is your father?¡± I nodded. ¡°Oden spoke of him once. When things got bad he considered asking him for help because his ind was so close to Wano.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry that he didn¡¯t and for what happened to Oden,¡± I said. ¡°But trust me now when I say Kanjuro is a liar and a traitor and he has to go.¡± Kinemon thought for a long time. When he did speak he was in a far worse mood. ¡°I apologize, but I do not know you. I have known Kanjuro for years. The only way I could believe it is if I heard it from his own lips.¡± ¡°Does ¡­torture make you squeamish?¡± I asked. But before he could answer I pulled Kanjuro into the Makuramoto. ¡°What is going on?¡± The man asked. His eyes wide as he was chained to the wall. ¡°I know you are a traitor to your people,¡± I said. ¡°You are currently in my mind right now. Everything I do to you here will not cause permanent damage. Not physical anyway, maybe psychological though.¡± And with that I started on the torture. Kinemon tried to step in many times as Kanjuro yelled for his help. Talking of the years they spent together, the good times and bad. Whenever he moved to help though, he stopped himself. Praying that I was wrong. When Kanjuro did break he was a babbling mess. ¡°Yes! I hate Oden! I have been the traitor in your midst all this time!¡± He cried out through bloody tears. With that I pulled us out of the Makuramoto. Kanjuro dropped to the ground, too exhausted from the ordeal. Kinemon drew his de and moved it to the man¡¯s throat. ¡°Why?¡± He asked in anguish. Tears streaming down his cheeks. ¡°What does it matter? I don¡¯t regret it! I would do it all over again.¡± ¡°Would you have killed Momonosuke?¡± Kinemon asked. The man on the ground hesitated. Both staring at one another for a long time. With a roar Kinemon sliced down cutting off the man¡¯s hand. Kanjuro yelled out in pain. ¡°I will not kill you, but nor shall I look upon you again. With your hand gone, I pray that your devil fruit bes as useless as you have proven to be,¡± he said. With that Kinemon grabbed Kanjuro and threw him over the side of the ship with a roar of anguish. Kanjuro moved quickly though. Using the blood from his severed hand he drew a blood red bird. His devil fruit bringing his drawings to life he flew away on it just before it struck the water. ¡°That¡¯s going to bite you in the ass,¡± I said. ¡°Unlike you, I do not kill unarmed men,¡± Kinemon spat. I whistled. ¡°Well, you disarmed him, that¡¯s for sure,¡± I said. But the man didn¡¯t get the joke and walked away. Still night out I looked around but no one was around. Whistling I went off to wake up Robin. Maybe we could find somewhere that there weren¡¯t a bunch of people sleeping to make our own fun. The problem out of my hands, I felt a whole lot better. ¡ª We arrived at Zou dayster. It was a city that was formed on the back of a giant elephant. By giant I meant that it was the biggest thing I¡¯d ever seen. Rivaling Kame from Naruto World in size. It¡¯s 4 long legs walking it slowly through the ocean, the back of the beast was approaching the height of the clouds. ¡°Do you have to go?¡± Bartolomeo asked again. ¡°Yep, that¡¯s where the crew is,¡± I assured. ¡°Go out there and have fun, Bart.¡± ¡°I will, Pirate Ninja Weston,¡± he said, happy tears in his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s the Sunny,¡± Luffy said excitedly as we got closer to the elephant. The Sunny was tied to one of the legs, dragged along as the elephant shambled in what I guess was a giant circle. ¡°Think they¡¯re on the ship?¡± ¡°Feels like they¡¯re on the elephant,¡± I said, not bothering to tell them that Sanji wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Remember on Fishman Ind when you tamed the kraken to drag us around. Should we do the same for the elephant?¡± ¡°No, it looks so sad,¡± Luffy said, staring up at the thing. I moved my eyes to it and had to agree. Dark gray skin, it groaned as it moved. Feeling the immense Spiritual Energy the thing didn¡¯t feel very¡­happy. Almost a gloomy nature covered it, conveying a depressed tone. I watched it as we drew closer, and couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for the thing. When we got to the Sunny we said our goodbyes. After a quick shower, meal, and change of clothes we were ready to go. Franky opted to watch the ship. Luffy, Usopp, Trafalgar, Robin, Zoro, Kinemon, and I chose to go up and check things out. Bringing up a tform of water I froze it and began lifting us off. Marveling at the behemoth of an elephant we moved up in shocked awe until we were floating far behind it¡¯s back. Growing out of the beast was a massive forest. Every square inch of it was covered in trees and foliage. Basically a jungle on the back of an elephant, Zou was far wilder than I imagined. ¡°And your crew is on here?¡± I asked Trafalgar. ¡°My first mate was born here,¡± he said. ¡°The bear?¡± I asked. ¡°A bear? Where?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°No, his first mate, a white bear.¡± ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Didn¡¯t we have a teddy bear crewmate?¡± He asked. ¡°That was me,¡± I said for the 2nd time. ¡°Remember, I was turned into a toy.¡± ¡°Oh right,¡± Luffy said, disappointment clear in his voice, but then jumped off the tform,nding in the forest. Laughing he ran in without worry. The others were less enthusiastic in such a new ce but we jumped off the tform and began heading in. ¡°Know anything about Zou?¡± I asked. ¡°Well this is where the Mink Tribe is from,¡± Trafalgar said. ¡°Mink Tribe?¡± Zoro asked. ¡°Yes, they are human and animal hybrids. Like the Fishmen or merfolk. They have human bodies but their features resemble mammals.¡± ¡°Whales and dolphins too?¡± I asked. Trafalgar sighed. ¡°Onlynd animals,¡± he corrected. ¡°And they only live here?¡± I asked. ¡°Mostly. They are ruled by 2 kings.¡± ¡°Sounds fun,¡± I said, eyeing Usopp. ¡°You¡¯re awfully quiet.¡± The sniper huffed, turning away. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You never apologized!¡± Usopp yelled, tears in his eyes. ¡°You made me think we were married.¡± ¡°Because it was funny,¡± I said, cracking a smile. But Usopp wasn¡¯t in aughing mood. ¡°Usopp, I am sorry. I promise that if you lose your memory again I will not convince you that we are in a homosexual rtionship.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t put it like that!¡± He whined. Iughed loudly. ¡°Come on, I am really sorry. And I want to thank you for saving me from the fate of living my life as a cute teddy bear. You really stepped up this time.¡± ¡°You think?¡± He asked, showing a little pride. ¡°I know you did,¡± I assured. ¡°Kiss?¡± ¡°No!¡± He yelled pulling away. Iughed as I chased after him. Running ahead of the others Usopp wasn¡¯t fast enough to dodge the white foot that went for us. Powerful legs kicked him in the nose. I ducked down, grabbing the leg and throwing who they were attached to away. A very white bunny rabbit woman absorbed the throw and bounced back into me. Moving Usopp to not get hit again I kicked her leg as she met mine. Our hits were nullified, making her drop to the ground but I met her with a punch. She absorbed the blow, moving much faster than expected. Turning her body in a roundhouse kick I grabbed Usopp¡¯s cor and pulled him out of the way. Dropping back to the ground she lept back toward us. ¡°Weston! Save me,¡± Usopp whined. ¡°Of course, my love,¡± I said, grabbing his arm and swinging him like a weapon to hit the rabbit. She was knocked back into a tree, hitting it hard this time. As she got back up I pulled out my ne and put her to sleep. ¡°Well that was fun,¡± I said as I walked toward her. ¡°You hit her with me!¡± Usopp yelled, crying. ¡°It worked, you¡¯re strong remember, Usopp? What happened to God Usopp I heard about on thest ind?¡± I asked picking up the rabbit and throwing her over my shoulder. Looking around I noticed that the others hadn¡¯t followed us. Feeling them with my Search quirk I moved over to find Robin being attacked by a wolf man. But I didn¡¯t much worry about her. The man made the mistake of getting close to her. Using Gyo I watched as she charged Nen in her hand and hit him in the snout. Blood spurt out of his nose as she struck him in the gut. Howling in pain he was soon knocked out. ¡°Beautiful as always,¡± I said walking forward. ¡°Why did they attack?¡± She asked. ¡°Territorial maybe?¡± I turned to show my prize. ¡°I caught me a bunny rabbit.¡± ¡°She¡¯s cute,¡± Robin noted, getting a look at her face she appeared ready for another go. I was starting to think she rather enjoyed the nature of bringing more people to the bedroom. ¡°I agree,¡± I said and moved to see Trafalgar down the way finishing up his fight with a ferret man. We found Franky and Zoro soon enough. ¡°What happened to Kinnemon?¡± ¡°A bird man took him,¡± Trafalgar said in his normal bored tone. ¡°Crap,¡± I said. Making a shadow clone I sent him off to retrieve the samurai. ¡°What¡¯s with the rabbit?¡± Zoro asked as he studied the girl on my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m gonna make a rabbit skin hat,¡± I said, pping her ass. She did a good job pretending to be asleep. ¡°Make some stew out of her.¡± ¡°No, don''t!¡± The rabbit girl squeaked, kicking wildly. I grabbed her bushy tail and pulled it. Pushing her into the trunk of a tree she still kicked but I held her up. White fluffy fur, long ears over her head, she wore a yellow shirt dress. Closing her eyes as she tried to punch and kick me I chuckled. ¡°Then tell me why you¡¯re wearing Nami¡¯s dress,¡± I said. She paused. Stopping her attack for a moment. ¡°You know Nami?¡± ¡°Of course, we are her crew,¡± I said. ¡°Hey guys!¡± Luffy yelled from ahead. ¡°I found a town!¡± CHAPTER 309 A MISSING CREWMAN CHAPTER 309 A MISSING CREWMAN ¡°Wait! You¡¯re really friends with Nami?¡± The rabbit girl asked as we turned to follow Luffy. ¡°We are? Why are you in her clothes?¡± I asked. I was fairly certain she was a friend from canon, but it was best to double check. ¡°She gave it to me. Nami and the others are that way,¡± she said pointing to where Luffy was. The rubber man had already run off though. We walked in a group following behind her. Kinnemon still hadn¡¯t joined us but he didn¡¯t feel dead so that was good enough for now. ¡°What is this ce?¡± Robin asked as we walked. ¡°This is Zou,¡± the rabbit answered, looking at her confused. ¡°No, the elephant we are on. I¡¯ve never heard of a living ind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Zunesha. He has been carrying our ind for hundreds of years,¡± she admitted. ¡°No one knows why though.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a little odd,¡± I admitted. ¡°Was the ind always on the elephant?¡± ¡°No one knows,¡± she said as if she was whispering a secret. ¡°What do you know?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m Carrot,¡± she said simply. ¡°You must be Luffy.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± I asked. ¡°Nami said her captain was really stupid.¡± ¡°Listen here Bugs-¡± I growled, but was cut off as her ears perked up and she ran ahead. Robin hid a smile as we walked. I wondered how to get the rabbit-woman back but it wasn¡¯t long until we were through the jungle. In the clearing was a city, or at least the remains of one. Stone and wood buildings were wrecked. It was apparent a fight had happened there. Luffy wasughing happily as he threw Chopper up in the air. ¡°Guys, they¡¯re safe,¡± Luffy said, surprised by the relief in him. I guessed he really did worry about important things like his crew. ¡°I am going to look for my crew,¡± Trafalgar said walking through the town. We walked up to Chopper as Luffy set him down. He was carrying bandages and a bucket of water. I took them off his hands as he caught his breath. ¡°It¡¯s great to see you guys,¡± Chopper admitted. ¡°We need all the help we can get.¡± ¡°What happened here?¡± Robin asked as she noticed a few more Mink Tribe members limping around. All different mixes of animals they appeared to be mammal bases at least. Canines, felines, there might have been a typus guy too but before I could confirm Chopper started pulling us away. ¡°Zou was attacked by the Beast Pirates,¡± Chopper said. ¡°They attacked themselves?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°No, the Beast Pirates are Kaidou¡¯s crew,¡± Chopper rified. ¡°The Mink Tribe fought them for days and nights. Most everyone is injured.¡± He opened arge building to reveal Nami working to help bandage a small child¡¯s leg. ¡°Guys!¡± She said standing up. ¡°So good to see you, we need help.¡± So we got to work. Making shadow clones we were able to streamline some of the work. Between cleaning, stitching, and bandaging wounds it was a few hours before we finished with the mass of injured Mink Tribe members. ¡°We got here a couple of days ago,¡± Nami admitted. ¡°Apparently the Beast Pirates called off their attack around the time you guys were taking on Domingo.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure they went off to try to help them,¡± I said. ¡°We are lucky the elephant moves or we would have run into the Beast Pirates on our way here.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me,¡± Nami whispered. I could feel her strong emotions through our Link. Relief was the main emotion, but there was a nagging fear on her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked. Covered in dirt, sweat, and other people¡¯s blood she was still beautiful. Eyeing me, there were tears in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s Sanji, he-¡± ¡°Later,¡± I said. ¡°Fix what we can now. We will worry about Sanjiter.¡± She frowned but nodded. Lucky that no one else had mentioned the missing cook. It wasn''t until we were through with the worse injured people until Luffy realized something was wrong. ¡°Sanji! I¡¯m starving!¡± He yelled. Looking around he noticed for the first time that the cook wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Where is Sanji?¡± ¡°He um isn¡¯t here,¡± Nami admitted. ¡°Dr. Chopper, are you good with the patients for now?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, most are out of danger,¡± Chopper said but moved to the side to begin grinding leaves for medicine. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked Nami. ¡°He was taken, or stolen, or whatever,¡± Nami said. Fear and regret coloring her Spiritual Energy. ¡°It happened when we got here. The Beast Pirates had left a little before we arrived. But when we got to Zunesha, the Big Mom Pirates were here.¡± ¡°Why were they here?¡± ¡°Apparently they knew we were in an alliance with Trafalgar. One of Big Mom¡¯s crew is from Zou so he led them here. They were looking for us, more specifically Sanji. They captured us and threatened Sanji that if he didn¡¯t go with them, they would kill us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good,¡± I said, unsure what to tell the others. ¡°Any idea why?¡± ¡°Something about a wedding to one of Big Mom¡¯s daughters,¡± Nami said. ¡°Sanji is apparently a son of a group of assassins or something.¡± ¡°Curly brow?¡± Zoro asked, confused. ¡°Yeah, the Vinsmoke family. Called Germa 66,¡± Nami said, letting out a long sigh as she got it all off her chest. I remembered the power ranger colored siblings of Sanji from the manga. Basically a Diet version of the Zoldycks from Hunter x Hunter they were supposed to be soulless killers. Killers that tortured Sanji when he was a child. He would never go back to them willingly. ¡°Sanji didn¡¯t hesitate to go with them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Well yeah, if they threatened my crew, that is not good,¡± Luffy said, growing angry. ¡°But we can just go there and collect him, right?¡± ¡°If he marries into Big Mom¡¯s family that would make us all Big Mom¡¯s underlings,¡± Robin noted. ¡°That¡¯s definitely not good!¡± Luffy said, growing angrier. ¡°Sanji wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°No, which is why we need to assume he doesn¡¯t consider himself a Straw Hat anymore,¡± I said. The others turned to me. ¡°There is no way Sanji would make any of us work under someone else. But to save any of us he would dly sacrifice himself and his freedom. Giving up his own dream, so our¡¯s could live on.¡± ¡°What can we do?¡± Nami asked, tears in her eyes. ¡°Break him out, of course,¡± Luffy said. ¡°But it¡¯s Big Mom-¡± Nami tried to say. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Luffy said. ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s the world government. No one takes our crewmates.¡± ¡°True,¡± I said. ¡°But we need to be smart about it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s our n?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°A small group,¡± I said. ¡°Not sure who yet. But Big Mom has answers I want, so I n to go. Luffy, you¡¯ll have to go as well.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he said. ¡°Do you think she will have any more of her candy?¡± ¡°For sure. The ind the Big Mom pirates use as a base is basically Willy Wonka¡¯s wet dream.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Luffy asked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I said. ¡°We are pirates. We take what we want, don¡¯t give anything back, and damn the consequences, right Cap?¡± ¡°Yosh,¡± Luffy said with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s kick her butt.¡± CHAPTER 310 PONED CHAPTER 310 PONED An rm red in the vige. A loud piercing howl rang out over and over. We stiffened. ¡°The vige is being attacked!¡± Carrot said. The bunny girl in the background she ran outside without another word. ¡°Might as well help,¡± I said. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s the Beast Pirates?¡± Nami asked, fear in her voice. ¡°No idea,¡± I admitted as we ran out. The few Mink Tribe members still on their feet ran out into the jungle. Sporting weapons they were tired but ready to defend theirnd. We ran out to find 2rge Mink fighting. ¡°How dare you! This is my time!¡± One yelled. He was a tall Mink. A mix between a lion and a racoon, he had yellow face, a yellow mane, and a yellow and brown striped tail like a racoon. ¡°We need all the help we can get!¡± The Mink he was fighting yelled. Bandaged up he was a canine Mink. Long snout, drooping ears, the dog-man was rather beat up. His Left leg missing he still fought the lion/racoon with a rapier. ¡°The kings,¡± Nami said, letting out a sigh. ¡°They¡¯re fighting again.¡± ¡°There are 2 kings?¡± I asked. Trafalgar mentioned it, but I was surprised they were fighting. ¡°They married?¡± ¡°No, Inuarashi there,¡± she pointed at the canine, ¡°rules the kingdom during the day. Nekomamushi,¡° she pointed at the lion/coon, ¡°rules the kingdom at night. Carrot said they were once friends, but¡­¡± Carrot and other Minks were trying to calm the 2 men down. The rm had stopped going off, so I assumed it was a false rm. Feeling Kinemon get closer I walked toward where he would join us. I guessed he and my clone were attracted by the yelling. ¡°There he is!¡± A Mink yelled, pointing at Kinemon as the man walked out. ¡°A samurai!¡± ¡°Crap,¡± Nami said quickly. ¡°I forgot, they hate samurai here.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I asked, looking around, ready to fight to protect him. ¡°Kaidou¡¯s troops are samurai, they are from Wano,¡± she said. ¡°Oh right,¡± I said, bringing my Jitte out as Kinemon and my clone ran to us. But instead of worrying about the samurai the kings continued to fight, that was until Kinemon stepped in. ¡°How dare you!¡± He yelled getting in between the 2 kings. His de blocking theirs, the men appeared shocked to be seeing the man. ¡°Oden would not forgive you 2 fighting!¡± ¡°Kinemon,¡± the men said, their eyes wide. ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± ¡°I would ask the same of you,¡± Kinemon said, not dropping his katana. ¡°You 2 were my masters vassals. How dare you fight.¡± The kings had enough sense to look ashamed at one another. Dropping to the ground they kneeled to Kinemon. ¡°I apologize,¡± the men said as one, presenting their weapons. ¡°Good, but I am not our master. Where is Momonosuke?¡± He asked. ¡°Momonosuke is here?¡± Inuarashi asked. ¡°He is sleeping in one of the tents,¡± Nami interjected. ¡°We had no idea,¡± Nekomamushi admitted. ¡°Because you were too busy fighting one another,¡± Kinemon said, sickened. ¡°Take me to him. There is much we need to discuss.¡± He eyed me and nodded. I turned and we began heading back toward the vige. The rm no longer going on I couldn¡¯t remember why the Mink¡¯s were so subservient to Kinemon, but I guessed I would remember soon enough. Sometimes it sucked trying to do this all 6 years after I read myst One Piece manga. I felt like I forgot more and more. When we were in arge building Kinemon woke up Momonosuke. The small boy having gone with the Zou crew, he appeared better off than thest time I saw him. But he was still a boy, I couldn¡¯t imagine what he was going through. ¡°I have been lying to you all,¡± Kinemon said, standing up. Momonosuke looked up at the man, worried for a moment, but Kinemon continued on. ¡°I am not Momonosuke¡¯s father. Momonosuke is the son of my master, Kozuki Oden. Me and 2 other samurais were sent¡­to protect him. We had been separated. I found Kanjuro on Dressrosa.¡± He locked eyes with me. I left my face cid. ¡°Kanjuro has decided to go on to Wano.¡± I wasn¡¯t too surprised Kinemon wanted to keep the man¡¯s treachery a secret. We hadn¡¯t talked about it since making him confess, but I left it in Kinemon¡¯s hands with what to do. ¡°We had been on our way to here, to find ourpanion,¡± Kinemon said. ¡°Tell me, did the Beast Pirates attack you because of Raizou? Is Raizou safe?¡± He asked the 2 kings. ¡°We would never have given Raizou up,¡± the 2 kings said in unison. ¡°I assumed as much,¡± Kinemon said. He turned to Luffy. ¡°I know I have no right to ask you since I have lied to you. But we need your help. Will you assist us in getting back to Wano?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Luffy asked. The samurai looked at him confused. ¡°Why should I risk my crew?¡± ¡°I thought-¡± Kinemon stopped as Luffy turned to Momonosuke. ¡°We would be helping you, Momonosuke,¡± he said. ¡°Weston has told me some of your story.¡± I was a little surprised Luffy had listened. I had told Nami and Robin of course, but I wanted Luffy to go in with at least some knowledge. ¡°Are you willing to fight for what is yours?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Momonosuke said. ¡°I am a samurai.¡± ¡°A crybaby samurai?¡± Luffy asked. There were tears in Momonosuke¡¯s eyes as everyone focused on him. ¡°I¡¯m not a crybaby,¡± Momonosuke cried. ¡°I am the son of the great Oden!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard,¡± Luffy said. ¡°A man I had never heard of before a few days ago. So will he be doing the fighting for you?¡± ¡°No!¡± Momonosuke yelled. ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Can you though?¡± Luffy asked. Stepping closer to the short boy they had fought now and then on the ship, but this felt more serious. Momonosuke trying to distract himself from the pain he felt I could feel the anguish of his past bubble to the surface of his Spiritual Energy. ¡°You look like a little child to me.¡± Momonosuke growled, yelling he punched Luffy in the stomach. Luffy took it with a smile. Bending down he punched the small boy in the stomach causing him to fly back. Kinemon and the Mink¡¯s stepped forward, ready to attack Luffy but Momonosuke stopped them. ¡°I will fight my own fights!¡± He yelled, getting back up. Wiping some dirt on his face he stared Luffy down. They stayed like that for a moment until Luffy cracked a wider smile andughed. ¡°Fine, we will help,¡± Luffy said. Moving his hands to behind his head he chuckled as he walked away. Momonosuke dropped to the ground, relief washing over him. When the others calmed down a little Kinemon asked, ¡°Where is Raizou?¡± ¡°Safe,¡± Nekomamushi said. He turned around, waving all of us to follow. We moved through the town until we noticed arge tree far ahead. It was a massive tree that was the size and shape of a humpback whale. The tree branches growing out of the whale¡¯s face it was yet another marvel of the One Piece world. We made our way toward it. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Nami asked. ¡°Wait and you will find out,¡± I whispered out of the side of my mouth. ¡°Or you could just tell me, and I know now,¡± she counter offered. ¡°Have I made you sozy that you don¡¯t want to be surprised?¡± I asked. ¡°Just tell me.¡± ¡°I am assuming we will meet a guy named Raizou.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you,¡± she said. ¡°Come on, Weston. I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°Then he can carry you,¡± I said pointing to my clone. I hadn¡¯t ended him just because I was sure I would need him for a reason. Nami smiled wide and happily jumped on the clone''s back. ¡°You have a twin?¡± Carrot asked, intrigued. ¡°No, I just multiply¡­like rabbits,¡± I said, side eyeing her. The rabbit humanoid woman was much more animal than the cat girl I had sex with in DBZ world. I wondered if she would have a high libido since she was a rabbit. ¡°Stop,¡± Robin said as we walked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I can practically feel you thinking,¡± Robin said. ¡°Think stuff like that when we don¡¯t have something serious going on.¡± ¡°Maybe we can step away,¡± I said. ¡°I doubt there is anything interesting up ahead.¡± ¡°Save it for the ship,¡± Robin said. ¡°These Mink¡¯s can hear very well.¡± She got closer though, holding my hand while we hung back at the group. Nami apparently fell asleep on the back of my clone as we continued on. When we were at the base of the giant whale tree one of the king¡¯s retainers opened a secret passage inside. Filing in I was more than a little surprised to see a giant poneglyph in the center of the room. While Kinemon ran to a ck d man with a giant face, who I guessed was Raizou, I was dragged along by Robin to the poneglyph as she gasped. ¡°It¡¯s a red poneglyph?!¡± She yelled, her voice echoing in therge room. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen one. Why is it red?¡± She asked questions a mile a minute as she released my hand and began to scan therge poneglyph. A huge stone cube about 20 feet by 20 feet wide there were weird writings on the front that looked like Japanese to me, but I doubted they were. Robin didn¡¯t hesitate to begin deciphering it. Inuarashi stepped up as Kinemon caught up with his friend that called himself a ninja. Luffy, Chopper, and Usopp were peppering Raizou with the same ninja move questions they asked me, but he wasn¡¯t able to supply the moves like I had been able to. ¡°This is called a Road Poneglyph,¡± the canine man said. Bringing Robin away from the poneglyph he had her full attention. ¡°Nekomamushi and I were with Oden on the Pirate King¡¯s crew. Though we didn¡¯t go all the way to Raftalia with them, we knew of this poneglyph.¡± ¡°Why is it different than the others?¡± Robin asked. ¡°There are 4 Road Poneglyphs. This is one. Big Mom and Kaidou have ess to the other 2, and the 4th has been lost for a long time,¡± the man said. ¡°All together, they can help lead you to Raftalia.¡± ¡°Right to it?¡± Usopp asked, excited by the idea. ¡°No, each supposedly takes you to an ind, which then leads you to One Piece,¡± he said. ¡°I would like to make a copy of this,¡± Robin said, pulling out arge parchment paper and some chalk. No one stopped her as she began to run the chalk over the paper. The carved in letters on the stone appeared on the paper as she moved around quickly. ¡°Guess we have another reason to take Big Mom down,¡± I said. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Nami asked, tired as she forced herself awake. ¡°Gonna need her poneglyph if we are to get to One Piece,¡± I reminded. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Luffy said. ¡°Think it¡¯s time we-¡± He stopped as the ind shook. Everyone thrown to the ground we stumbled back up only to be thrown the other way. ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡± Kinemon yelled. ¡°We must be under attack again!¡± Inuarashi yelled. ¡°The Beast Pirates!¡± It wasn¡¯t long until we were all running out, except Robin anyway who had her life¡¯s purpose sitting in the tree. ¡°Where are they attacking from?¡± ¡°They must be attacking Zunesha himself!¡± Inuarashi yelled. To show the truth of his words a loud bellowing yell was let out from the front of the elephant. The ind shifted again, this time far worse than before. We were thrown far to the side this time before the elephant caught itself. ¡°Send troops to-¡± A king yelled but I lost his words as my Spiritual Energy was bombarded with the pain. At first I thought it was my own, but the pain was actually emitting from the ind itself. The monstrous elephant was in excruciating pain, screaming for help as it tried to understand what was happening to it. I was brought out of the thoughts a momentter. ¡°What was that?¡± Luffy asked, breathing in and out heavily. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Momonosuke said. ¡°I-I thought Zunesha was trying to speak to me.¡± I didn¡¯t say anything, surprised I too had felt the call. Angiea had trained me for years on Haki. On the Isle of the Sea Kings the huge monsters hade to her for help. Able to read their Spiritual Energy she knew what was wrong with them and tried to teach me how to do it. Only recently was I able to tell the true thoughts of people, and I had assumed it was rted to my Search Quirk, but maybe my Haki had progressed enough. ¡°What-¡± Luffy was cut off as I saw a vision leak out from the Haki below me. It was a night covered ocean. But down below was arge ship, firing cannons at me. As a cannonball hit me I was brought out of the vision as the ind tilted again. ¡°Zunesha needs an order to act!¡± Nekomamushi growled. ¡°No one has been able to do that for centuries!¡± ¡°We have to try,¡± I mumbled. Letting out a long sigh I looked down to the soil covered ground below me. Down there was thergest Spiritual Energy I had ever felt. Taking calming breaths I wasn¡¯t sure how to speak to it, but it knew how to speak with us. Focusing on the energy inside of me the Haki reacted. Able to move it to my skin to act as armor I did just that, but didn¡¯t stop there. Pushing my hands against the ground at my feet I continued to move the energy down below. My eyes closed, I focused with all I had until my Haki touched Zunesha¡¯s. As it did I sent one thought. ¡°Attack!¡± With a great bellow the massive elephant shared it¡¯s vision with me. The long trunk swung wide and swiped therge Beast Pirate ship, breaking it into pieces easily. I released my Spiritual Energy, and dropped back to sit down. Sweating profusely I was surprised how much of my power that took. Taking in deep breaths Luffy and Momonosuke had apparently tried as well. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Luffy said. ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡± ¡°Who spoke to Zunesha?¡± Inuarashi asked. ¡°I tried, but I don¡¯t know if it worked,¡± Momonosuke admitted. I didn¡¯t offer my own input. Amazed that speaking to the elephant had worked I was curious how this skill could be used. Leaving it for another day though we had to move onto the next arc and continue our adventure. CHAPTER 311 PARTY CRASHER CHAPTER 311 PARTY CRASHER We left Zou the next day. Nami, Chopper, Brook, Luffy, and I decided to go after Sanji. The others would head off to Wano with Trafalgar¡¯s Heart Pirates. We took the Thousand Sunny off toward Whole Cake Ind. Since the Heart Pirate ship was a submarine they would more easily get to Wano since the country was under a strict no outsider policy. ¡°I don¡¯t know how we aren¡¯t dead yet,¡± Nami mumbled. We were sitting on the deck behind the helm. Leaning against the fore rails of the ship the helm was held in ce by a rope. Sitting between my legs she leaned against my chest, enjoying the sun of the day. ¡°I agree, but why is that?¡± I asked. My hands on her shoulders she groaned happily as I massaged her. ¡°We went up against pretty much every single Shichibukai. I heard about them back when I first started out working for Arlong. They were spoken of like impossible legends,¡± she admitted. ¡°Now we are looking at going against one of the Yonkos.¡± I felt the worry leaking out of her currently bright and hopeful Haki. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s normal, what we are doing?¡± She looked back at me. ¡°We have gone up against one challenge after another. Do you think that every ind on the Grand Line has problems like we find?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. I think of it like¡­fate,¡± I admitted. ¡°We were meant to find one another. When you got to the Grand Line you got sick, right? On Drum Ind. An Ind known for their advanced doctors, and you just happened to run into a doctor that wanted to be a pirate.¡± I pulled her back toy on my chest more as my hands ran along her arms. ¡°Nami, this isn¡¯t an ident. Everything that has happened to us, and will happen to us, is part of some big n. A n that we can¡¯t begin to understand. Each challenge is some step, testing and pushing us to give more of ourselves. Learn more of what we can do. Just a little harder each time, but enough, to make us ready for what is toe.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± She whispered, goosebumps breaking out on her skin. ¡°No idea,¡± I said. She pped my hand as it moved for her chest. ¡°What? I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted. ¡°I have a guess One Piece will be there. But I think that is only a part of what we will learn. Rayleigh said it to us 2 years ago. The solution they came up with, may be different than we do. All we can do is keep pushing forward until we are at the top.¡± ¡°You¡¯re weird,¡± she mumbled, leaning her head back toy on my shoulder. ¡°I can feel how excited you get by it. But scared too.¡± ¡°Yep, I am scared,¡± I admitted. I wasn¡¯t sure if I would be strong enough. We still had a lot of people to beat yet. ¡°Good,¡± she said. ¡°Means I¡¯m not the only one.¡± I hugged her then, simply enjoying her presence. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bad. I had made so many promises I wasn¡¯t sure I could keep them all. When I was with Nami, I was Nami¡¯s, Robin, I was Robin¡¯s, Hancock, I was Hancock¡¯s. I wanted to live on in these worlds but I had to make sure I didn¡¯t mess anything up. I pulled up my Status Screen as we sat there. Letting out a sigh I tried to use my Summon Choice and Companion Link. Each brought up their own screen.
Do you want to use the Companion Link on Nami?
Rtionship: eptable
This will forever tie Nami to you. Allowing you to share all secrets with her.
Y/N
Do you want to assign Nami as a Summon?
Rtionship: eptable
Y/N
I had tried these on random people on Dressrosa. My rtionship with them was at Uneptable and I was unable to click Y. After that I risked trying to use them on Robin and had received the same notifications as I was receiving for Nami. It was¡­worrying. I felt like the 2 items were linked somehow. Or maybe they weren¡¯t at all and I was way off. I assumed the Companion Link allowed me to share information with whoever I wanted. Letting them know of the Challenges I faced. I wasn¡¯t sure how that could be helpful, but it would help me prepare if I was to die again. The Summon Choice sounded useful as well. I assumed it worked like my Pet Choice. Picking someone to help me fight it could be a huge gain. Would they simply appear out of nowhere like Nibi did? Would they know who to fight right when I summoned them? I had so many questions, but the biggest was, would they kill? After losing myst Challenge I knew I had been too soft. After winning my first Challenges, I had gotten cocky. In my future ones, oneing up very soon, I had to be ready to kill. If I was going to have a Summon, I needed them to be able to kill as well. I pushed N on both screens. Nami wasn¡¯t a killer. But who was? I thought. Robin could kill if she needed to. I was sure of that. Toga could without hesitation, but would her quirk be useful? Then again the door to MHA was locked to me currently, so that was out. In all honesty Zuina from DBZ was my strongest choice, but she wouldn¡¯t kill, and I wasn¡¯t ready to fight Goku. There were only 2 options I could think of. Mei from Naruto world. The Mizukage had been killing since she was a child. The top of her vige. She was probably my best choice, but my mind always came back to Hancock. Hancock had killed men and women before. Not something to brag about, but simply a part of being a pirate. I had awoken Nen and chakra in her. Though weak, she had the potential to be strong, and she had the Devil Fruit. Able to petrify anyone attracted to her, it could really be a broken technique to use in a Challenge. For now I wasn¡¯t sure what I would do. I only had a few days until my Challenge, so I could have time to jump out and assign Mei as my summon, and perhaps Companion, whatever that entailed. But I was tempted to keep considering Hancock. Leaving it alone for now I was brought out of my thoughts as Luffy stepped out of the cabin. ¡°Weston! Food please!¡± Luffy yelled. ¡°Sanji is a freakin saint,¡± I grumbled as Nami got up. ¡°Don¡¯t know what you are missing until it¡¯s gone,¡± she said in agreement. Luffy had been eating us out of ship and home since we left Zou just that morning. I was pretty sure he was worry eating. He didn¡¯t like having Sanji gone. I made a big meal that was far below Sanji¡¯s skills. When Luffy grumbled I threatened to not make dinner and he apologized. It was sad how much I took for granted of the blonde man. He was on his way to his wedding to a girl he had never met. I wondered if there was a way to make sure they ended up together. The man would never stop hitting on Robin and Nami of course, but he deserved love as well. At first I had been worried our cook would find out about my rtionship with the girls, but that was before I understood him a little better. He treated married women the same as single women. A true chivalrous man he would never harm a woman, that included treating them any differently. If he had learned of us I was sure he wouldn¡¯t have acted any differently to Robin or Nami. That didn¡¯t mean I wanted to announce it though. Once the meal was done I was moving back to the helm where Nami was, but she was engrossed in the newspaper. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked, able to feel the bit of fear from her. ¡°Our bounties out?¡± She jumped. ¡°Uh no,¡± Nami said, hiding the paper behind her back. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, growing worried. ¡°Nothing,¡± she said, stepping away. ¡°Nami, I can feel your emotions,¡± I reminded. She bit her lip and cursed. After a few seconds of hesitation she brought the newspaper around and handed it to me. On the front page was a full-page article and picture on the World Summit. Held every 4 years at Mariejois, the World Government holynd would act as the meeting point between all world nobles. Kings and Queens from all over the world were expected to arrive at Mariejois, tomorrow. I whistled as I kept reading. ¡°Looks like Vivi should be there,¡± I said. It had been a long time since I¡¯d seen the blue haired princess from basta that had been part of our crew. ¡°Shirahoshi too.¡± I seemed to remember the mermaid princess being attacked at the World Summit. ¡°And¡­¡± I read on. ¡°Jullian Hephestus,¡± I eventually said. ¡°My dad¡¯s cousin.¡± I had forgotten about Leton being there. Hancock had told me that so long ago it had slipped my mind. ¡°The interim-king of Leton is expected to discuss the monarchy bing a part of the World Government.¡± I stood there stunned for a moment. The part of me from the One Piece World was aching to know more, but there was no more information. No more news about Leton in the long article, I crumbled up the paper in annoyance. ¡°Weston,¡± Nami said, her hand on my shoulder, bringing me back to the present. ¡°What?¡± I asked. My thoughts all over the ce I had forgotten she was there. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± She asked. I took in a deep breath and exhaled. There was only one answer. ¡°Crash it.¡± ¡°What?!¡± She yelled, but my mind was already made up. ¡°Captain! Permission for a few day¡¯s leave?!¡± I yelled as I ran down the stairs. ¡°What? Now?¡± He asked, looking back from his fishing pole. ¡°I gotta go,¡± I said. ¡°Cause some havoc at a meeting of the nobles. Start a few fights. The usual.¡± ¡°Yeah okay,¡± he said, turning back to the pole. ¡°Bring me a souvenir.¡± Iughed, nodding as I turned. Nami stopped me. I didn''t need Haki to know what she was feeling. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I said. Patting her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m just going to go say hi to my cousin. Make a few veiled threats, then probably fly straight to Whole Cake Ind.¡± ¡°But Weston, it¡¯s the world government,¡± she said, tears in her eyes. ¡°You could get caught.¡± ¡°Luffy and I already escaped from prison,¡± I said. ¡°You really think they can keep me locked up?¡± Not waiting for her to answer I pulled her to me. Kissing her deeply she fought for a moment then moved into it. Giving her my best she became weak in the knees. When she was good and lubed up I pulled away. ¡°Love you,¡± I whispered and ran around her. Jumping off the side of the ship I began to float away on a puddle of water. Excited to see what would happen. As I flew I received a new quest.
One Piece Quest 13:
Cause trouble at the World Summit
Rewards:
Dependent on Results
¡ª I got to the Red Line the next morning. Finding Mariejois was rather simple. Huge pces and buildings built on the teau of the Red Line the government wasn¡¯t too worried about people knowing where the leaders lived. The area was also the location that normal people crossed the Red Line. Merchant and civilian ships lined up at the 2 ports on either side of the Red Line. Waiting for their turn on the massive Ship Lifts, they were basically elevators for boats. Arge pool filled with water, the elevator moved to just above thergeke on the Red Line. The ships and water were dumped into theke, then would float off to the other side where another tform would pick them up. I was curious why they didn¡¯t just cut a cave through the Red Line, but I was sure there was some special reason. Maybe the World Government wanted the ships to rely on them to get into the New World. The new Marine Headquarters was on the New World side of the Red Line. I made sure to stay far from it. The Headquarters right below Mariejois, they too had arge elevator that could take people right into the holynd. I was sure this was where my targets would appear so I made a shadow clone and assigned him to watch the elevator. Coated in dark chakra to hide myself I also did something I hadn¡¯t in a while. Back in Hunter x Hunter I had learned that my foes could hide from my Haki with Nen. Able to suppress their lifeforce, the stage of Nen was called Zetsu. I had tested it now and then, but hadn¡¯t really had a big fight with someone that used Haki¡­or had kind of forgotten to do it. Either way I had won my fights, so it didn¡¯t matter now. Pulling my lifeforce into my body I hid from all prying eyes. They were easy to spot on the perimeter of the Holy Land. Crazy strong guards all around the ce they kept the Holy Land locked down. But I had otherworldly skills, they weren¡¯t expecting me. Using chakra and Zetsu to hide me I passed between 2 guards and they didn¡¯t react at all. Feeling pretty confident I dropped down and began to run around the massive pces. From what I could remember, the World Government was established by 20 kings 800 years ago or so. The only one of these families to leave Mariejois after establishing the government was the rulers of basta. Other than that I didn¡¯t know much about the ce. Except what Hancock told me anyway. Enved, branded, raped, tortured, brought close to death on the regr, she had confided in me the atrocitiesmitted against her. The sick part was there were those that had it worse when she was held in Mariejois. It was hard to believe such things happened in the gleaming white city. The buildings practically glowing, there was an obvious ss system in the massive city. The outer part, where the guards were not stationed, held the servants. An inner ring held the butlers and higher stationed servants. Then the inner circle had massive pces. I counted more than 20. Moving my way in I passed by¡­actionsmitted by the Celestial Dragons that I did my best to ignore. More than one man being ridden upon like a horse in the streets, and more than one woman ve being ridden on behind closed doors. I pushed them out of my mind. The hate and fear they leaked was infectious as I flew. I had sworn to get revenge for my wife, and I nned to, but for now I didn¡¯t risk killing them. I didn¡¯t want the Anti-Hero Role in One Piece. For so long I had made sure not to kill. Or at least not go overboard with it. I wanted to get to the end of the canon. I was sure it would include destroying these people somehow. And if it didn¡¯t then I would make it happen. Once One Piece was found and the story ended I could do whatever I wanted. Free to kill any and all that used people how they wanted. Holding in my anger I was surprised to find that I could feel someone ahead. Unsure who exactly I had met that could be in Mariejois I didn¡¯t even have a name, but for some reason I could feel them bright as day. Moving through the city I passed the fountains, rare groups of people, and marines that went about their day. Coming up to arge pce I made my way inside. A strong guard set up just inside I felt my Search quirk pointing up. Doubling back I climbed up the side of the pce until I came to a woman¡¯s room. Large bed, ornaments, immacte pieces of furniture, the woman sat in front of a mirror as shebed her hair. She was the Tenryuubito that had talked to me back on the Sabaody Archipgo. During the ve auction. Dark hair down to her shoulders she was no longer in her fishtank or weirdly designed spacesuit. Wearing a pale yellow silk nightgown she continued working on her hair. ¡°Hello,¡± I said, forcing her to jump and turn back. She nced at my face and then my Chikyugi Ne. Thrown into the Makuramoto I felt it was time to have a chat. CHAPTER 312 DESHAIN CHAPTER 312 DESHAIN I sat in one of the sofa pits, watching as she turned around wildly. Looking at any and everything the Tenryuubito didn¡¯t notice me right away. Throwing her in the Makuramoto with her clothes on I decided torture, whether pain or pleasure, wasn¡¯t the best option with this girl. I wanted answers, but I doubted they would be too hard for her to give up. ¡°You done?¡± I asked, as she finally noticed me. ¡°Weston! Where is this?¡± She asked, fear in her voice. ¡°Our minds,¡± I admitted. ¡°A trick I learned over the years. I thought it would be a great ce to have a conversation.¡± I waved my hand and she appeared across from me in the sofa pit. ¡°Popcorn? Candy?¡± Sitting up I made the food appear between us. ¡°How are you doing this?¡± She asked, still freaked out. ¡°Magic,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing is happening to your body. Time is moving faster in here. Very taxing on the mind, a little fatigue is about all you will feel.¡± ¡°How did you get in here?¡± She asked, her eyes wide. ¡°I said my Ma-¡± ¡°No! In Mariejois?¡± She asked. I studied her for a moment. She had a longer nose that made her prettier. Her skin milky white she had a strong chin and some strength in her. Her hair conformed to her face. I didn''t think she looked half bad, Tenryuubito or not. A nice chest and long legs I decided to y along. ¡°I have other skills,¡± I said. ¡°Sorry if a pirate isn¡¯t up for giving you all of his secrets.¡± ¡°Pirate,¡± sheughed. ¡°When are you going to quit this game? You have as much royal blood as I do.¡± ¡°See, I don¡¯t know that,¡± I said, leaning back in the thick cushions. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. For over 2 years now I have been flying blind and making my way home.¡± ¡°Yes, the Beru,¡± she said, rxing a little as well. ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the Beru?¡± I asked. I had heard Kyros mention it on Dressrosa, but forgot to ask. ¡°It¡¯s the Veil,¡± she admitted. ¡°Cast on you when you¡¯re a kid. It activates on your 18th birthday. Wiping your memories. Most all anyway. You still feel some emotions. Like your drive to get home. The more intense feelings are hard to mask.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I asked. ¡°Did I tell you this?¡± She bit her lip but shook her head. ¡°My father did.¡± ¡°Right, and who are you exactly? Sorry I didn¡¯t catch your namest time we met.¡± ¡°Deshain. Deshain Nia,¡± she said with a wry smile. ¡°Watanabe D. Weston,¡± I said with a headbow. ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Nia said, her eyes widening. ¡°What?¡± ¡°D. You should never admit to having that name,¡± she said. My heart quickened. ¡°Why¡¯s that, what does it mean?¡± I asked. I had always wondered what it stood for. My guess was Dee. That sounded like something Oda would do. ¡°We are forbidden to speak of it,¡± she said. I considered torturing her for it, but I added it to the list of things to learnter on. ¡°Moving on, what am I to you?¡± I asked. She frowned. ¡°You seemed very familiar with me 2 years ago. I left you alone because of it. I would like the answer now.¡± ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± She challenged. ¡°You are a pirate. Why not take the information?¡± ¡°I could,¡± I said. Raising my hand I acted like I was ready to snap my fingers. ¡°Any and everything I can think of could be in here in an instant. I could make you scream your head off in fear if you push me. Make up terrible apparitions that would make the strongest men piss themselves. Aliens with acid blood, burning you forever as they ate you. So many bad things could appear here, Nia. Don¡¯t test me.¡± ¡°You said nothing would happen to me,¡± she said, fear in her voice. ¡°Nothing will happen to your body. Your mind though¡­it could drive you insane. I could keep you in here for 2 full days. Sending monsters to chase you through a maze for all that time, allowing them to catch you right when you thought you escaped. I could do so much that you would beg me to kill you. I¡¯ve seen it happen.¡± I was serious too. Though she was a woman I had heard the actsmitted by these people from Hancock. I kept those memories forefront as I stared the Tenryuubito down. ¡°You¡¯ve changed,¡± she said. Shivering a little she surprised me by wiping it away. Bing more rxed in the sofa she studied me for a time. ¡°You are so very different than thest time I saw you.¡± ¡°Which was?¡± ¡°16 years ago,¡± Nia said. ¡°4 summits ago. You came with your father and mother to the World Summit. It was big news because the Leton monarchy was finally looking at joining the World Government.¡± ¡°So?¡± I asked. She squinted her brow. ¡°Why does that matter? Your 20 families have been in power for a long time. Why does it matter that my supposed kingdom joins up?¡± ¡°The World Government is old,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°We learn the histories in school. But yes, made of 20 families, everyone here can trace their lineage back to the founding of Mariejois. One thing not many people know is that there were supposed to be 21 families.¡± ¡°My family, I¡¯m guessing?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nia said with a nod. ¡°The Watanabe¡¯s were to join us, but there was a lot of turmoil then. The king had died, and his next in line had been on his own Grand Voyage.¡± ¡°Which is what I guess I am on,¡± I said. She nodded. ¡°Great. What was the deal then? Why did my dad say no?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± she said. ¡°I was 5 back then. I didn¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Then how the hell do you know me?¡± I asked. She blushed, looking away for a moment. I waited for her to find her voice. ¡°You were my first ve,¡± she said. I grew annoyed by the casual way she said that, but kept my anger back. Biting my tongue I let her continue. ¡°The World Summit was going on. You were with some advisors but escaped from them. Looking around the city. I too was bored by the whole thing, so I was wandering. I came across you and you didn¡¯t bow¡­¡± She looked up at me, and I was surprised to find a fiery passion there. This woman wanted me. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was sexual or as a ve, but I guessed not bowing made quite the impression on her. ¡°You were the first person I met that didn¡¯t bow or scrape their nose on the ground when I approached. Hell you came up to me and asked if I wanted to y. Some silly game, I don¡¯t remember what it was, but I was stunned. My guardian appeared and yelled at you, but you didn¡¯t care. You were focused on me,¡± she said the words, smirking as she recalled it. ¡°I told my guardian I wanted you. She didn¡¯t care who you were. Dragging you along with us she was ready to have you branded then and there. We took you back here. You came to my room. The very one I am in now. And we yed,¡± she said. ¡°I think it was Marines and Pirates. You demanded to be the marine. I thought it was scandalous,¡± sheughed. ¡°Me a pirate? I couldn¡¯t imagine¡­You said you were ying Garp, and I was ying Big Mom or someone. I refused but you were firm about it. You set up a fort on my bed. And I used pillows as a fleet of ships. It turned into a pillow fight soon after that. And I¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked, surprised to have a smile on my face as well as she told the story. It resonated with a part of me I couldn¡¯t identify. ¡°I don¡¯t think I everughed so hard,¡± she admitted. ¡°When the pillows were scattered everywhere you changed the game to Devil Fruit.¡± ¡°Devil Fruit? How do you y that?¡± I asked, intrigued. ¡°It¡¯s simple. If you have eaten a devil fruit you can¡¯t swim. The pillows are inds, and you have to jump between the pillows withoutnding on the ground or you drown,¡± she said, blushing as she exined. I barked augh. It was the One Piece version of the Floor is Lava. ¡°Sounds fun,¡± I admitted. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°We broke for tea then, I think,¡± she said. I rolled my eyes. Rich people and their tea. ¡°You told me about your ind. Telling me I shoulde by.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I reminded you that you were my ve, but you brushed it off. Said very was dumb. You would prefer to be around people that wanted you around. You shouldn¡¯t have to force them to be with you.¡± ¡°Young me sounds smart,¡± I said. ¡°Uh yeah,¡± She said, moving her hair behind her ear as she quieted. ¡°After that your father appeared. Took you away.¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing he wasn¡¯t happy I was enved?¡± I asked. She shook her head. I let out a long relieved sigh. The more I learned about my dad the more I liked him. It was hard to know that he was probably dead when I knew nothing about him. ¡°What now?¡± She asked after a long pause. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°I¡¯ll put you to sleep and go about my-¡± ¡°No!¡± She yelled, surprising me. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I want to hear about you,¡± she said quickly. I frowned. ¡°Why? Nia, you seem less like an asshat than the Tenryuubito I¡¯ve heard about. But why would you care?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted. ¡°I -I just do. You were my first friend. I want to know what you¡¯ve been up to.¡± I rolled my eyes, but honestly it was free time. ¡°I only know stuff over thest 2 years,¡± I warned. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Maybe it was that part of me that was under the veil of the Beru, but I had to admit that part of me wanted to tell her as well. So I did. I spoke about meeting the Straw Hats. Fighting Don Krieg, Arlong, going to Logue Town. All things she had no idea about. I talked about the first inds on the Grand Line like I had been there. Little Garden with the giants. Baroque Works. Drum Ind. basta. Crocodile. The things I had seen. The bad guys we had beaten. Sheughed for some of it, frowned for others, but she always asked questions. Attentive as I spoke I found myself liking her. Not in any sexual way, but liking her enough that I wouldn¡¯t destroy her and everything she knew when I came back to Mariejois to eliminate it. ¡°That¡¯s about it,¡± I said. ¡°What about the prison?¡± She asked. ¡°How did you get in?¡± ¡°Secret,¡± I said. I had said that quite a few times in the story. ¡°Then where have you been for 2 years?¡± She asked, desperate for more information. ¡°Training,¡± I said. ¡°Getting stronger to take and beat the New World. Like my captain has said from the beginning, we are after One Piece.¡± She didn¡¯t like that answer. ¡°One Piece is a myth.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± I asked. ¡°Kind of stupid name for a treasure, isn¡¯t it?¡± I asked. ¡°But still, it''s out there, and I n to find it.¡± ¡°Even if you won¡¯t like what you find?¡± ¡°Especially then. I¡¯ve spent years waiting to find out what it was,¡± I said. Oda had been writing for decades. I nned to get the answer in this world. Whether it was his answer to One Piece or not. ¡°There is no way to dissuade you?¡± She asked, resignation in her voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you would care,¡± I said. ¡°But I appreciate the sentiment.¡± I was growing bored by the situation. ¡°Well it was good seeing you. I have things-¡± ¡°Wait,¡± she said, sitting up again. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± I asked. ¡°I-I can help you,¡± she offered. ¡°What are you doing here, anyway?¡± I was surprised she offered to help without knowing my goals. ¡°Just saying hi to my family while they are here,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll need your help, but again, I appreciate the offer. I¡¯ll put you to sleep-¡± ¡°Weston, please, don¡¯t go,¡± she said quickly. Fear in her eyes. ¡°Nia, what¡¯s going on?¡± I asked. ¡°Nothing, I just. I wanted to meet you for so long and¡­¡± she looked around, refusing to meet my eye. ¡°Nia, you seem nice. I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t remember you. But we are on opposite sides. I might have wanted to be a marine as a kid. Not anymore. I could never be a part of such a corrupt group that lets you Tenryuubito get away with rape, murder, and pretty much every crime they kill pirates for doing.¡± She appeared surprised by the information. Her eyes big, mouth moving in wordless motions, she gripped her hands in anger. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a ve since,¡± she got out. ¡°Since you. I haven¡¯t taken a single ve.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°And when this is all said and done, when I have my memories back I hope to reminisce with you again. But there is a secret you Tenryuubito have kept from the world. I n to find it, expose it, and free every single ve on this blood soakednd. When I am done this ce will be called the Unholnd. Every sickening actmitted here will be known by the whole world, and your people won¡¯t be allowed to set foot off of it¡­Or I could be wrong, and the secret wasn¡¯t that bad in the first ce and we can meet as friends.¡± I eyed her. ¡°I think we both know that is unlikely though.¡± With that I snapped my fingers and put her into a Genjutsu of sleep. Slouching on her bench back in her real body I picked her up andid her on her bed. Letting the whole thing feel like a bad dream to her as I jumped out the window. CHAPTER 313 HELLOS CHAPTER 313 HELLOS I decided I¡¯d spent enough time in the rich part of town. Heading back toward the elevator that led to the Marine Headquarters I moved through the streets easily. Most everyone having disappeared a servant here or there ran about but that was all. Noticing a few Tenryuubito I gave them a wide berth. After listening in on a few conversations I found where the World Summit was to be held. Making my way across to therge pce I also happened to hear about a new form of security the World Summit decided to add this year. Apparently a man had been pretending to be people he wasn¡¯t. Able to take the guise of people with some unknown power he had taken the ce of a highly sought after criminal and helped her escape execution. The nobles feared such a man. A man with the Examine Devil Fruit was assigned to the entrance of the building where the Summit was taking ce. He was able to make sure that people were who they said they were. Seeing their information no one was able to get past it. Too bad they didn¡¯t know I was good at sneaking around too. As I got closer to the entrance I found that a few people I knew were getting closer. Cobra and Vivi from basta, as well as Shirahoshi and Neptune. Curious how I could say hello to them I got to the front of therge building to find Shirahoshi being thrown in chains. At the front of the building was a Tenryuubito I recognized from the Archipgo. He was the one I had stolen the ves from and tricked him into killing his butler, he was throwing the princess of the Fishmen in ve chains. Royals watched wide eyed as it happened. The giant mermaid crying out I held back my anger as I cast a transformation jutsu. Taking the face of one of the higher up Tenryuubito I had seen earlier I made my way over to them quickly. ¡°Finally I have a mermaid ve,¡± the Tenryuubito said. ck hair, snot dripping out of his nose, I guessed the hit Luffy gave him wasn¡¯t enough. I pushed through a line of marines watching it happen. Garp was at the front of them, his Haki leaked rage, but he still didn¡¯t step in. ¡°Please no!¡± Shirahoshi yelled. ¡°I just wanted to-¡± ¡°Shut up! ves don¡¯t talk!¡± The Tenryuubito roared. ¡°Oh Juiw-¡± He said noticing my fake face but I hit him with a straight jab that broke his nose. ¡°You disgraceful man!¡± I barked in my best impression of the Tenryuubito I¡¯d seen earlier. Blood pouring out of his nose he cried out as he went to his hands and knees. ¡°What?! You can¡¯t keep it up with your other ves? You think a mermaid will help?¡± ¡°I told you that in confidence!¡± The Tenryuubito yelled back. I almost broke character. It was too funny not to. I had remembered him saying something like that back on the Archipgo, but still. Instead ofughing I kicked him in the face, knocking him out. ¡°I am so sorry for this reaction,¡± I said to the giant Neptune. ¡°This man has been a problem since he was a child. Stealing women¡¯s panties and sneaking into women¡¯s restrooms to watch them pee. I found him wearing his 3rd wife¡¯s underwear once.¡± I didn¡¯t see why adding some rumors to the mix wouldn¡¯t make things funnier. ¡°Princess Shirahoshi,¡± I said. Grabbing the chains thrown on her I threw them to the side right on the Tenryuubito. He let out an oof but I didn¡¯t care. Moving to her head I bent down to look her in the eyes. ¡°Shall I turn you into your father to help you get around more easily again?¡± I whispered. It took her a moment, but her eyes widened. ¡°Wes-¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± I barked as I stood up. ¡°Please forget this incident. This man will be warned not to mess with you again.¡± Moving to the Tenryuubito I pped his face until he awoke. My hand on his shoulder I sent him into a Genjutsu where he had to swim away from a mermaid. Basically the water level of every video game, it was extreme torture. Fighting for air, pieces of him bitten off by the mermaid he passed out when he finally escaped. Confident his obsessions with mermaids were out the window I looked around to the growing crowd. ¡°Princess Vivi,¡± I said, walking over to her. ¡°As beautiful as ever.¡± I shook her hand. Leaning in, I whispered. ¡°Thest time I saw you was on a dock, waving goodbye to my crew and I.¡± Before she could react I turned to the newest addition. ¡°Why I didn¡¯t expect the new queen from Dressrosa,¡± I said, walking up. ¡°Weren¡¯t you just crowned the other day?¡± ¡°Uh yes,¡± the dark haired Vi said. ¡°This must be your niece, Reba,¡± I said, grabbing the pink haired girl¡¯s hand. ¡°You looked cuter as a yellow teddy bear,¡± I whispered. Giving her a wink I turned to the rest of them. ¡°Sorry for the break. Please let the Summit continue. Garp! Get this disgrace of a human out of here.¡± Luffy¡¯s grandpa jumped from his stunned silence. Looking to some marines beside him he sent them off. Curious about the old man¡¯s position on things I decided to try to risk it. ¡°Been a long time, hasn¡¯t it, Garp?¡± I asked. ¡°Uh, sir, I saw you the other day.¡± ¡°Oh right,¡± I said. ¡°What was thest thing I said to you?¡± I put my finger to my chin as if I was thinking. ¡°That¡¯s it. You raised us right. I lived how I wanted. And I told you I¡¯d be flipping you off as I escaped.¡± Iughed loudly from his slow reaction. ¡°Great to see you. All of you.¡± Turning around I moved back the way I came. No one chasing after me. I dropped the transformation and disappeared. My clone had ended himself in the middle of my little charade. Keeping my lifeforce in I ran outside of the city. Jumping down Inded in the water far below. Moving the water around me in a current, it pushed me forward. Dodging underneath ships it wasn¡¯t long until I was at my target. Surfacing near the ship Itched on and began to climb up. The ship was ratherrge up close. People running around on deck I got on without anyone noticing. Looking up I noticed the g of my homnd. A triangle in the center of the g, there was a line going across the g long ways above the triangle tip, and another below. The lines were supposed to symbolize the Calm Belts, and the triangle was Leton. I was starting to get excited. People running around me without noticing I finally saw my people. They looked like most everyone else. Dark hair, red hair, green, blonde, they had all types. A few women here and there, it was mostly men. Moving below deck I used my Haki to sense most everyone. When I found someone alone in their room I walked right in without hesitation. ¡°Wha-¡± He said but was brought into my Makuramoto. ¡°Hello,¡± I said, to the man strapped to the wall. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you know me-¡± ¡°Prince Weston,¡± the man said, his eyes wide his mouth was agape as he stared at me. ¡°Exactly,¡± I said. ¡°You can call me, Weston. And you are?¡± ¡°Uh Greg,¡± he said. ¡°Nice to meet you, Greg, I-¡± ¡°We¡¯ve met before, sir,¡± he said. ¡°I uh work at the pce and you were always running around and¡­¡± ¡°Great,¡± I said. ¡°I have some questions Greg. Do you mind answering them?¡± ¡°No sir,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°Even better,¡± I said, bringing him from the torture to the pillow section. After offering him some refreshments I began to ask my questions. ¡°Who on this ship is going to the Summit?¡± ¡°Interim King Hephestus,¡± he said. ¡°A few other people, acting as advisors.¡± ¡°And they look like¡­¡± ¡°Me? I¡¯m one,¡± he admitted. ¡°Great, I¡¯m gonna have to take your ce at this Summit,¡± I said. ¡°Sorry. You¡¯ll be asleep. And you can just act like I knocked you out.¡± ¡°Uhh kay,¡± he said. ¡°Are you um,ing back to Leton, sir?¡± He asked. ¡°I had nned on it,¡± I said. ¡°How long do I have to get back?¡± ¡°3 months,¡± he admitted. ¡°Damn, but that should be doable,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah I n to go back and take whatever test I need to get my memories back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s supposedly a deadly test, sir,¡± he warned. ¡°I¡¯m deadly myself,¡± I assured. He frowned but nodded. ¡°What can you tell me about this Jullian Hephestus guy?¡± ¡°Your father¡¯s cousin?¡± He asked. I didn¡¯t see how this guy could be an advisor if he couldn¡¯t extrapte that kind of information. Instead of saying my thoughts I nodded. ¡°He¡¯s¡­alright.¡± ¡°Expand upon that,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s not the king sir,¡± Greg said. ¡°King Walters was one of the people. Walters wouldn¡¯t go around the ind with guards. He would stop and help whoever needed it. Hephestus¡­was raised on the rich part of town. Since your father left he was appointed after his mother died a few years ago. No one expected King Walters to be gone so long. And when Hephestus took power he tried to decree the King and you legally dead so he could take power. The people weren¡¯t too happy about it. A revolt brewing he left it alone, but there have been rumors¡­¡± ¡°What kind of rumors?¡± ¡°Working with pirates¡­assassins too,¡± he said. I frowned, I really hoped that wasn¡¯t what killed my father. ¡°He tried to make a few of his friends Dukes and the such, but his hands are tied until he actually takes the throne.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s not a problem he isn¡¯t going through this Grand Voyage thing I¡¯m doing?¡± I asked. Greg shook his head. ¡°No sir. That ends with the Watanabe. It only passes down to the men,¡± he said. I nodded. At least that meant my sister was saved from it. Wherever she was I hoped she was safe. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, nodding. I wasn¡¯t quite sure what to ask. ¡°I¡¯m gonna need you to describe some people I will run into outside. Things I need to say or do to make sure no one suspects me. And pretty much anything you can think of that mighte up when I pretend to be you.¡± Greg¡¯s eyes widened. He let out a long sigh. ¡°Uh sure. Well there is Justin, he¡¯s this short fat man¡­¡± And so I tried to remember all the information I would need to sit in and show these people that nowhere was safe. I could be anywhere and everywhere. It would continue to drive them mad, and with luck my next bounty would beat Luffy¡¯s. CHAPTER 314 FRONT ROW SEAT CHAPTER 314 FRONT ROW SEAT I was in the thick of them. Wearing the ck robes provided to the advisors I was the youngest of them all. Or at least Greg was. At the bottom of the totem pole I was required to carry books and other things. Switching into my assistant mode from my time under the Mizukage I nodded and said yes sir to everything. I got my first look at the interim-king as we docked. Taller than I expected he was a little over 6 feet tall. Long blonde hair it was tied back in a ponytail, and I already hated him. No weapon at his side he wore an ornate blue and white jacket. Thick jaw, I could feel that he was a fighter from his Spiritual Energy. Walking confidently down the gangnk the line of advisors followed. Me on the tail end they all sucked up to Jullian as we were met by a guide. ¡°Interim-king Hephestus,¡± the greasy man in a suit said. One thing Greg had pointed out was Jullian hated being called interim-king. It was sire or nothing else. He had threatened to kill a few people who didn¡¯t listen to the order. The blonde man stiffened but left the insult. ¡°Thank you. Let¡¯s make our way to the Summit.¡± ¡°Of course, we have plenty of time sir. It starts in a couple of hours,¡± the man said but led us through the bustling marine port. Disappearing in the group of Leton¡¯s, which turned out was pronounced Layton, I had sometimes wondered if it was said like it was spelled but Greg corrected me. I made sure to write a mental note that Greg needed a promotion when I started ruling the ce. ¡°Has there been any news on Prince Watanabe?¡± The guide asked, simply making conversation. Since he was most likely used to dealing with Tenryuubito the man didn¡¯t appear too intimidated by Julian. ¡°No, he can die for all I care,¡± he whispered. ¡°No.¡± He added louder. ¡°Love you too,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I am not in the mood for small talk. It has been a long journey,¡± Jullian said. The guide nodded and continued on in silence. We were given priority on the lift up to the Red Line. Some kind of ship repurposed as an elevator I kept my eyes down as I listened to the other advisors. ¡°We must make contact with the new Dressrosa royalty,¡± Justin, the main advisor, whispered to another one. ¡°She will have the most up to date news on the Watanabe boy.¡± ¡°Was he really there a few days ago?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I hear. They are talking about raising the Straw Hats bounties again.¡± ¡°How can 1 pirate crew just disappear for 2 years? It¡¯s unnatural.¡± ¡°I heard they had help escaping. This is our chance to meet the princess from basta as well. She may have information on him.¡± ¡°I heard he was close to the fishman princess.¡± ¡°Ha! A fishman at the World Summit? That would never happen. The Tenryuubito¡¯s would enve them as soon as they set fin on the Red Line.¡± It was sad to admit how right he was. I had been hoping for some conversation cursing me, but the men were either careful with their tongues, or just ignored my existence. Being an advisor was a job, like most any. When I took the throne I wanted to make sure that I had good ones though. Not ones that would turncoat right when I was winning. We arrived at the edge of Mariejois. The guide walking us through there were a few entourages of other kings or queens around. Jullian made sure to stop at every one of them. His head advisor Justin would whisper in his ear, telling the interim-king the names of everyone present and little details he should talk about. ¡°Oh how is your son?¡± ¡°I heard you had a nasty infestation of pirates.¡± ¡°No, I have not heard from the Watanabe.¡± Most every group was nice enough to ask about me. I could feel the rage pouring off of Julian and held back augh. It wasn¡¯t until we were at thest group outside that I got a little worried. ¡°Make sure to watch out for their devil fruit user,¡± one king said. ¡°How does that work exactly?¡± Julian asked. ¡°I had never heard of it myself,¡± the king said. He looked to the entrance of the main building. Outside were guards, but also a mousy looking man with sses on. He had a book in hand as he studied those making their way inside. ¡°He ate an Examine Devil Fruit. Apparently all the information one can know about someone is disyed to him. Height, age, weight, real name. Nothing is hidden.¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± he said. ¡°All to keep out your prince,¡± the king guffawed. Jullian pretended to join him in theugh but he reeked of annoyance. We were soon making our way to the door and I was making myself disappear. It was their own fault really. When you had to make a door big enough to let Neptune in, it had to be tall. So hiding my Zetsu and covering myself with dark chakra I climbed along the wall and over the heads of the guards. As soon as my group was through I dropped down and rejoined them. None the wiser, it helped to be the low man on the totem pole. Walking through a few more guarded doors we arrived in the main room for the Summit. The princesses weren¡¯t there. I was sure they were socializing in a different section. The kings and their advisors littered the area. The kings had arge circr table to sit at. About 50 monarchies represented of the over 150 kingdoms that made up the world government, the room was filled with people. Some chairs offered to advisors, they were expected to sit back and watch. I took a seat with the other men and waited. Looking around I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what I would do, but timing was everything. Keeping myself pumped up I kept my eye on the marines that came in and out. I was a little surprised that Sakazuki himself showed up. The Fleet Admiral had taken the ce of Sengoku after the debacle of Ash¡¯s execution. Fighting Aokiji for the position, they were the duo that had made Punk Hazard the icy-hot hell it was. He was a tough looking man. Scars on him he wore a red shirt under his Marine jacket. Smoking a cigar he sat at the edge of the room opposite me. As people stopped streaming in, the conversation between royalty died down and people took assigned seats. The room was ratherrge, easily fitting Neptune. Advisors passingst minutements to kings they quieted as an older gentleman stood at therge circle table the kings and kings sat at. ¡°Thank you all for joining us,¡± the man said. ¡°I am Kylos.¡± I didn¡¯t recognize the guy, but by their reaction I guessed he was often leading this meeting. ¡°First of all I want to thank the Ryugu King Neptune for joining us for the first time.¡± Everyone pped as King Neptune nodded. ¡°Also Interim-king Hephestus from Leton.¡± Jullian stood and nodded as well. ¡°And it is good to see that Dressrosa is back under the rule of the Riku Family.¡± Vi nodded. I guessed Domingo would normally have been there in her spot, but the new queen appeared more than happy to be sitting in his ce. ¡°With that we can begin¡­¡± the man began talking about current events. He didn¡¯t bring up pirates, but alliances formed through marriages as well as news from thends outside the Grand Line. X person died and Y person took over this Z kingdom. All rather boring I pretended to be listening. Then he spoke to Neptune and Julian themselves. Votes would be conducted in the future, allowing their eptance in the World Government. One of the big things Julian¡¯s advisor Justin had pushed was securing a good marriage to help with this. Big Mom had said Jullian was set to marry one of her daughters. I wondered how the hell that would work. Jullian would have to be an idiot to piss her off. Kylos mentioned that to join the World Government, the kings would have to kick over a certain amount of taxes to pay for a marine fort on their ind, as well as a few other things that had to happen. The conversation got boring again as grievances were brought up. This king pissed at another for stepping on his toes; they let it all hang out. A few shouting matches breaking out I had hoped for a fight to break out, but disappointingly none did. I resigned myself to act attentive as it got boring again. As the hours dragged on we broke for a snack. When everyone was back the real conversation began. ¡°Now, on to pirates,¡± Kylos said, and everyone around the table stiffened. ¡°We know that they have only gotten worse recently. So please, hold questions until the end.¡± The royalty didn¡¯t appear to like thatmand, but they followed the order. ¡°First, the Yonkos. Big Mom and Kaidou have been increasing their activity. Our intel tells us that both have never had more recruits. Kaidou hasn¡¯t left Wano muchtely, but Big Mom is moving for an alliance with Germa 66.¡± I knew that so I ignored the outrage from the kings. ¡°I understand. We hope to have more information soon. All inds in the vicinity of Whole Cake Ind will have increased patrols.¡± ¡°Next is the most talked about crewtely, the Straw Hats,¡± Kylos said. There was a hush in the room. I was a little surprised he brought us up right after the Yonkos, but he exined the reason for that shortly. ¡°Some of you have had run-ins with themtely.¡± He looked to Neptune and Vi. ¡°We are reevaluating their bounties and expect to have updated rewards shortly.¡± ¡°You really think that will help?¡± One of the older kings barked. He looked rather familiar. A metal lower jaw, he was a short man. I couldn¡¯t ce him though. ¡°They¡¯re basically animals.¡± Neptune and Vi were quiet, I didn¡¯t me them. They could be our friends and still be a part of the rest of the world. ¡°I understand,¡± Kylos said. ¡°They have proved crafty, but rather than let another Yonko appear we are using all of our resources to bring them down. Unfortunately I cannot speak about ongoing operations.¡± I was curious if they really had a n to take us down. I considered making my grand entrance there and then, but decided to hold off until the pirate news ended. Kylos continued to speak about other pirates. Warning some kings about strong groups that might be headed their way. Sitting through it I perked up at a few names, but it wasn¡¯t too helpful. When I was about to drop my face Kylos stopped me. ¡°Last, the Shichibukai,¡± he said. Grumbling broke out around the table. ¡°I understand. No one likes them, but they were a necessary evil.¡± ¡°Were?¡± More than a few people asked. Kylos took a long and slow breath. ¡°Yes, were. We have reevaluated their usefulness after recent events. Thanks to a new invention by Vegapunk himself, we feel that they will no longer be needed.¡± I frowned, I thought this happenedter on, after Wano. Chewing my lip I listened in. ¡°We will be informing the world soon enough, but I am confident to say that thest of the Shichibukai will be dealt with soon enough.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Vi asked. I mentally thanked her for asking. ¡°I know I am new to this event, but my people have been under the thumb of Domingo for a decade. Who is left? Mihawk stays in his castle. Who knows where Crocodile is? And Kuma? I haven¡¯t heard of news on him for years.¡± ¡°Boa Hancock,¡± Sakazuki said, breaking the silence and making my heart clench in fear. The Fleet Admiral stood up from his seat, walking to the round table. ¡°It hase to our attention that Hancock was with the enemy the whole time. An operation is currently-¡± He stopped as the building began to shake. I didn¡¯t stop it. My Tremor Devil Fruit leaking out of me I let it do what it wanted as my rage fueled it. Standing up slowly I walked toward the table. One of the advisors cursed and tried to grab me but his grip was weak. I hardly noticed as I pulled my hand away. When I was halfway to the table I dropped my transformation jutsu. People stiffened as they noticed me. My eyes were on Sakazuki though. The man chewed on his cigar as he stared daggers at me. I walked to the table, resting my hands on the table next to Jullian. The man had leaked fear as everyone focused on him, but he didn¡¯t realize I was there until I was next to him. He yelped as he noticed me. Moving back I ignored him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to make such a spectacle when I arrived here,¡± I said. My voice echoing in therge room I kept my anger on hold if only barely. ¡°I had hoped to make some veiled threats to my rtive here.¡± I pointed at Jullian. ¡°But there seems to be a far greater matter at hand.¡± I looked around the room. ¡°I see you all know who I am. So I will skip the introduction.¡± I released my Conqueror¡¯s Haki. Advisors dropped, and a couple of kings, but the majority of them stayed conscious. ¡°What you should know about me is that I married Boa Hancock, 2 years ago. And I don¡¯t take kindly to anyone targeting her.¡± Dust fell from above as the building shook harder. My Tremor fruit was getting free and I wasn¡¯t too concerned if it did. ¡°Whether you knew this or not, matters not to me,¡± I said, staring Sakazuki down. ¡°You know now. My wife is off limits.¡± ¡°You would marry a pirate?¡± Jullian asked, drawing my eyes. I turned away from Sakazuki. ¡°Big Mom told me that you were set to marry her daughter,¡± I said. The man blushed, stuttering a reply. ¡°Shut up while the adults talk. I¡¯ll be taking my kingdom from you soon enough.¡± I looked around the room. ¡® ¡°Many of you I know. Some personally. Others I know of. If you haven¡¯t heard the news, my captain will be the Pirate King. So I expect us to have a seat at the Summit in a few years if it¡¯s still going on. We walked into Enies Lobby and fought our way out. We walked into Impel Down and walked out. We walked onto Marineford and walked out. So now I guess it¡¯s Mariejois¡¯ turn. This is a warning to all of you. If the marines can¡¯t stop us, neither can you. Attack me all you want. I will fight and beat whoever you have to throw at me, but when you touch my wife.¡± I hit the table, shattering it and the ground below into a thousand pieces. ¡°I take offense.¡± Sakazuki jumped toward me. The kings around me had moved back when I hit the table so he had a clear shot at me. He had eaten the Lava Devil Fruit. Red Lava formed in his arms and sprayed toward me. Pulling the energy out of the heat I dodged to the side as he kept the spray going. When I absorbed enough heat I focused it and shot it out at him. Dodging it narrowly I didn¡¯t hesitate to run. Jumping out a window the ce was already surrounded by marines, but these idiots were stuck to the ground. Hitting the area with a huge vibration the marines stumbled as I moved to a puddle. Rising up in the air I aimed for distance rather than altitude. Dodging bullets as they fired at me I narrowly missed getting swiped at by a huge axe the size of a tree. A giant attacking me I surfed away on my water board as I moved toward my wife. A huge wave ofva following behind me I felt the Haki of the strong guards. Dropping down I hid myself with Zetsu as I cracked the rock behind me. Hitting it again with my Tremor the Earth split and swallowed the wave ofva. I forced my lifeforce to be as miniscule as possible while using Zetsu. Disappearing from Haki I hid behind some chakra and made my way out of there. Dodging patrols and guards I got to the edge of the teau and jumped off. Flying away I let my Search Quirk guide me to Hancock. I prayed I would get there in time. CHAPTER 315 DARKNESS CHAPTER 315 DARKNESS I flew through the night. Still furious that I had to expose many of my secrets to the world. It had been the right decision though. Luffy had been able to potentially im Fishman Ind. Announcing to the people that it was under his protection. There was no reason I couldn¡¯t do the same for Amazon Lily. My wife, our children, her sisters, those 3 ve girls, not to mention every woman on the ind could have terrible things done to them if I allowed this to happen. My wife and her sisters would have a worse time as ex-ves of the Tenryuubito. The rest of Amazon Lily would have it rough because they were women that had never lived in a man¡¯s world. Who knew what they could be subjected to? Though One Piece was usually a carefree ce, bad things happened as they did in every real world. Spurring me to go faster I picked up speed as I headed in the direction of Amazon Lily. Floating on my puddle I noticed my quest had beenpleted and a new one appeared.
One Piece Quest 13: Complete
Cause trouble at the World Summit
Rewards:
Item Evolution
Bonus Upgrade
One Piece Quest 14:
Save Amazon Lily from the invaders.
Rewards:
Summon Challenger Slot
Challenger Slots were always needed, but I still hadn¡¯t decided on a Summon. Leaving that out of my mind for now I used the other 2 items.
Which Bonus would you like to Upgrade?
Increased Intellect
Hardened Organs
Increased Vision
Drug Resistance
Medium Psychic Resistance
Venom Resistance
Minor Identity Theft Resistance
Smooth Tongue
Minor Mental Resistance
Fertility Control
Body Mod Resistance
I was curious what Fertility Control would evolve into, but in the end decided on Body Mod Resistance, making it into Minor Body Modification Resistance.
Do you wish to use the Item Evolution?
Y/N
I clicked Y, but instead of allowing me to pick, the Item was chosen at random.
Companion Link has evolved to Companion Fusion
¡°What the hell,¡± I mumbled. Still unsure what the Companion item would do, I pushed it out of my mind as Hancock became closer. When I got to Amazon Lily it was easy to tell that the attack had already begun. 2rge marine ships sat off the coast of the ind. The ind itself was fairly easily defended against. Basically in arge crater therge side walls around the ind protected it from attack, but it also made it harder to attack from. Only 1rge woman-made path through the surrounding walls of the ind the dock was fired upon by the marines relentlessly. Hancock¡¯s ship was nowhere to be seen, but I could feel her on the ind. Another ship was off the coast. Farrger than the thick tree log ship I remembered ckbeard owning, this ship was thergest ship I had seen after Moira¡¯s Thriller Bark. Big enough for ckbeard¡¯s giant crewmen it made the Sunny look like a bath toy. The ck sails and jolly roger of 3 skulls on the front I didn¡¯t see the man, but knew he would be close. Wanting to check on Hancock I picked ending the Marines as the bigger threat. Moving down I charged up my fist and dropped. Letting gravity take me I poured Haki, chakra, and Nen into the hit. The marines on deck manning the cannons yelled as I got close, but before they could react I hit the deck. Sending out a huge wave of chakra and my Tremor the deck burst downward. Like the Titanic the ship split in half from the spread out hit. People yelled out as the 2 halves of the ship folded like a taco. People thrown off deck the cannonfire from the other ship stopped but I was already on my way to Amazon Lily. Skirting the water surface I only picked up speed as I moved up and over the edges of the rocky terrain that kept Amazon Lily behind walls. The path to the dock only a short distance from the main city itself the women of Amazon Lily fired upon the invaders with their Haki charged arrows. ckbeard working with a group of marines for some reason I dropped down to Hancock. ¡°Weston!¡± She yelled, turning to me. Sweaty and scratches on her she was still as gorgeous as ever. In her skin-heavy red kimono the woman was flush as Inded in front of her. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s really you.¡± ¡°Of course, my dear,¡± I said, kissing her cheek. Turning back to the attacking force I asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°They appeared 3 days ago,¡± she admitted. Hidden behind a wall the women around us leaked fear, but I could feel some hope now. ¡°First the marines then the ckbeard pirates. They attacked as one. We fought from the dock, but when it became lost, I sent our ship off. Seems their target is the ind.¡± ¡°When did they get on the ind?¡± I asked. ¡°Last night. They¡¯ve been attacking non-stop. What are you doing here?¡± She asked, pulling my face away from the foes to look at her. ¡°I heard that you were being attacked,¡± I said. I didn¡¯t think she needed to know about Mariejois. ¡°The kids okay?¡± ¡°Yes, their nannies are ready to escape if we lose more ground.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be happening,¡± I assured. ¡°I destroyed one of the marine ships. We just need to push them back. I will take care of this.¡± I turned to go to the front lines, but she grabbed my arm. ¡°You will not be fighting alone,¡± she warned. Her big eyes fixed on me. I frowned but nodded. Making my way to the front lines I stopped as I noticed one of the ve girls I had saved. Older than me she wore the skimpy armor like the other Amazons. Sensing her fear I moved to in front of her. My hand on her shoulder she didn¡¯t shy back as she locked eyes with me. ¡°It will be alright,¡± I said. Biting her lip she nodded and I was moving back to the front. Feeling the fear all around me I knew that these women had no reason to trust me, but I would be damned if someone attacked this ce. A makeshift wall made of carts and nks separated us from the marines. Women continuously firing over the barrier to attack the marines they slowed as Hancock and I made our way through. As they stopped, so did the gunshots from the line of marines. ¡°ckbeard! Are you there you fat bastard?!¡± I yelled, bringing chakra to my lungs my voice boomed in the quieting battlefield. ¡°Who¡¯s asking?!¡± A deep voice yelled. It had been a long time since I heard ckbeard¡¯s voice. Back on Jaya it felt like a lifetime ago. I was pretty sure that was his voice. Risking it I jumped up to sit on the wheel of an overturned cart. Looking out onto the line of marines and ckbeard pirates I noticed that not all of ckbeard¡¯s crew were there. But there were enough to be worried. I recognized the pale mime looking man, another with a sniper scope for a monocle, and a wide range of other people. I guessed not all of his strong fighters were with him. ckbeard was in the midst of them. Behind their own junk barrier he stood up and faced me. ckbeard was a tall man. A scruffy beard, hardly worth his name, he had long ck curly hair down his back. His thick chest open to the air he was unashamed of hisrge belly or chest hair as it spilled out of his ck coat. ¡°I am Weston Watanabe,¡± I said. ¡°Of the Straw Hat crew. I am giving you a chance to escape right now. All of you. Marines!¡± I yelled, they jumped. I noticed Koby was with them. The purple haired friend of Luffy looked far tougher than thest time I saw him, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood for ying games. ¡°I have already destroyed one of your ships. The other will meet the same fate if you don¡¯t leave now.¡± Koby spoke to one of his underlings and the man ran back through the cavern that went through the mountainous perimeter. ¡°Watanabe, eh?¡± ckbeard asked. ¡°We met a long time ago, you and I.¡± ¡°We did,¡± I said. Jumping off the cart I stepped into no-man¡¯snd between our 2 forces. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ckbeard asked, doing the same. ¡°Boa Hancock is my wife,¡± I said without hesitation. ¡°Has been for a couple of years now.¡± ¡°Really now, that¡¯s too bad. I had been hoping to make her my woman,¡± the fat man said. I held back my anger, but not well. ¡°Well she is not avable,¡± I said, grinding my teeth. ¡°So get the fuck out of here!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± ckbeard said. ¡°I came here for a reason. Besides, haven¡¯t you heard? I¡¯m a Yonko now.¡± He made a fist, causing a ck me-like material to emit from it. I knew that ckbeard had eaten the Darkness Devil Fruit. I couldn¡¯t remember exactly what it could do, but it was a strong Devil Fruit. With the ability to pull people, draw them in, he could also use it to steal devil fruits. Which was what I guessed he was doing on Amazon Lily. Trying to take Hancock¡¯s Devil Fruit or make her one of his crew. ¡°I had heard,¡± I said. Looking at Koby I eyed him. ¡°Marines working with a Yonko, very shameful Koby. Especially one working with the man that had given up Firefist Ash to the marines. Luffy would probably be none too pleased.¡± The young Marine heard the words, but didn¡¯t say anything. I guessed he had his own reasons working with the Yonko. ¡°You collect devil fruits, right ckbeard?¡± I asked. ¡°How do you know that?¡± He asked, a little surprised. ¡°I ruined your ns on Marineford, didn¡¯t I? You wanted to fight Whitebeard and take his power from him,¡± I said. By the way his Haki leaked anger, I guessed I was right. Canon was supposed to stick, but I stepped in the way. ¡°Let me tell you a secret.¡± I hit the air in front of me. The empty air cracked like ice and the spiderweb fractures sent a huge tremor straight ahead. The barricade in front of the pirates and marines burst apart. The vibrations in the air sending arge shockwave. Men cursed and stepped back. ¡°I have the Tremor Devil Fruit now,¡± I said. ¡°I heard your crewman, Jesus Burgess, was at Dressrosa to try to win it. But I stole it for myself.¡± ¡°I heard a man from the Revolutionary Army ate it,¡± ckbeard said. ¡°I am a master of illusions,¡± I said, turning into Sabo with a transformation jutsu. ¡°People see what I want them to,¡± I lied. Sabo did eat it, but it wouldn¡¯t be bad to throw some confusing rumors around. Since Domingo was working on devil fruit research I could always start a rumor that it was a copy of the real fruit if I needed to. As ckbeard stared at me I could tell he was more than tempted. His mouth practically watering, I got another quest.
One Piece Quest 14.1:
Defeat ckbeard
Rewards:
Darkness Resistance
¡°Fuck,¡± I said. I had hoped for a kill quest. Still plenty left to do in the world I would have to make sure I didn¡¯t kill him, I didn¡¯t want the Anti-Hero role. To be honest I hoped that I could beat him. It would take everything I had, but devil fruits were weak to him. I hoped that didn¡¯t apply to nen and chakra as well. ¡°Double fuck,¡± I whispered. I hadn¡¯t thought of that. The man was able to absorb devil fruits somehow. From what I remembered his fruit was described as darkness. Able to take in everything I worried he could take my chakra and awaken it in him. This wasn¡¯t going to be as easy as I thought. ¡°Then let¡¯s make it interesting,¡± ckbeard said. ¡°Just you and I fought it out for the fate of this ind.¡± ¡°Fine with me,¡± I said. Pouring chakra into my body I would have to make sure not to use any unnecessary water. Nen should have been fine. My quirk as well. And my Tremor in short bursts, I had plenty of options left open. The big man and I staring at one another we sized the other up, but instead of a showdown between gunslingers he attacked immediately. His body dimmed as darkness appeared behind him. Instantly I was taken off my feet and pulled toward him. As I flew at him faster I pulled him toward me from the water in his body. Caught off guard, my 2 feet mmed right into his hockey yer worthy teeth. Cursing he grabbed my feet but I pulled the heat from his body. Making him colder instantly I forced the energy out into a wave. His face scorching from the heat I kicked out of his grip and hit him in the gut with one of my punches. Nen, chakra, and Haki used all at once he spit up bile from the force of my hit. He tried to say something but I wasn¡¯t interested in an exnation or allowing him to stall for time. Pulling water out I made 3 ice bullets and mmed them into him. His arm moving in their way the Haki coated limb absorbed most of the damage, but not all. Deep gashes entering him I wasn¡¯t sure why doing this hadn¡¯t awaken chakra yet, but I didn¡¯t care. Focusing on Zetsu I pulled my lifeforce in. Disappearing from his Haki I began my hits again. Kicking and punching him for all I was worth I felt bones break as I forced tremors into his body. Anger in every part of me I had never fought harder as I let the fight take me. Taking a few hits of my own I ignored them and the pain as I moved to force him back. Yelling as I sent huge shockwaves at him his darkness covered fists tried to pull in my strength, but my Haki kept it back. The bellows of my lungs working to bring air to my limbs I acted on instinct. I was a far cry from the man who had feared fighting Hisoka. I was now fighting who I guessed was the final boss of One Piece. A man that thought him above everything because he got what was assumed to be the strongest devil fruit. It didn¡¯t matter to me. I had trained for years for this moment. I had died. Given my all in fights, only to be knocked down by a mistake. I would never make that mistake again. My wrists connecting like I was casting a Kamehameha I sent a monstrous Tremor mixed with my Haki right into his arm, forcing the bones to shatter like dust inside of him. ckbeard coughed up blood, knocked back by the force of it. I ducked down just in time to be missed by a bullet. Turning to the ckbeard pirates the man with the sniper scope monocle was firing a gun at me. Not confident to catch a Haki coated bullet I dodged back, moving to my side of the battlefield. Breathing in out heavily I wiped sweat from my brow as I saw the worse state the fighting field was in. Huge craters in the ground, fissures all around me. I had gone a little excessive with my force. ckbeard didn¡¯t say anything as he red at me. A group of his men jumping over the barricade grabbed the fat man and retreated. The ckbeard pirates moving as a group, they disappeared into the cavern. Disappointed with the oue I knew it wouldn¡¯t be thest time I saw him. My questpleting, I turned to Koby. ¡°You too?¡± I asked. The young man shook his head. ¡°No, I have orders that Amazon Lily is now off limits.¡± I nodded. Anger still in me I barked, ¡°Then get the fuck off this ind!¡± Without another word I moved to the barricade. Pushing it by I was in the midst of women. Hancock straight ahead she radiated love and I let out a sigh. Sore from my fight I sat down then and there. Ready to take a little break. Having not slept in 2 days as I traveled from my ship to Amazon Lily the fatigue hit me. But I had done it, I had protected those that counted on me. CHAPTER 316 COMPANION CHAPTER 316 COMPANION "What is wrong?¡± Hancock asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said. ¡°I can feel it, husband,¡± she said, looking up at me as sheid her head on my shoulder. ¡°I hate this Link,¡± I mumbled again. Able to feel their emotions more clearly, she, Nami, and Robin were able to feel mine as well. It was rather annoying. A couple of days after the attack on Amazon Lily things had finally calmed down. A few deaths on the Kuja pirates side arge funeral pyre had been formed for those that were killed. Dozens of marines andckeys of ckbeard petrified, their bodies were moved to line the walls of the city. Acting as future hostages for attacks that mighte Hancock thought it best to keep them in case she was attacked again. A day after I arrived, Silvers Rayleigh showed up to help against the marines. When he found everything was okay he left but promised toe back. His girlfriend, Shakky, would most likely stop by as well. The official news of ending the Shichibukai hadn¡¯t happened yet, but we expected the headlines any day now. After spending a day with my still young children I couldn¡¯t help but be worried once more. ¡°I wish you woulde with me,¡± I admitted. ¡°The sea is nowhere for children,¡± Hancock said. ¡°I¡­wish you would quit.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I said, ashamed. ¡°I know but I can¡¯t yet.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Hancock said. Her thick lips pursing as she stared up at me we were at an impasse. Both of us wanting something from the other. I had been putting it off but it was time to see what would happen. ¡°I would like to try something,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what it would do. But I think it would keep us closer.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you,¡± I admitted. ¡°I¡¯ve tried, but it doesn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Is it a sex thing?¡± She asked, confused. My bad mood pushed back a little as I barked augh. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so,¡± I said, shaking my head. She frowned but nodded. ¡°Whatever you want, you can do to me,¡± she said. I could feel the truth in her words through our Link. Her feelings far more clear than with Haki. I was thankful she trusted me. Pulling up my status screen I tried to think on what to use first.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1: One Piece
World 1 Quest:
World 2: My Hero Academia*
World 2 Quest:
World 3: Berserk
World 3 Quest:
World 4: One Punch Man
World 4 Quest:
World 5: Dragon Ball Z
World 5 Quest: Defeat Kakarot
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
World Lasting Physique +
Protagonist Path
Dual Processing
Dead Man Walking
Summon: Hancock Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Pet: Nibi - Level 4 Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
6 Challenger Slots World Escape
Chakra
Chikyugi
World Store Shop
Give and Take Quirk
Conqueror''s Haki
Cross World Summoning
Chakra Sense
Berserker Mode
Search Quirk*
Nen*
Tremor Devil Fruit
Bonuses Increased Intellect
7 Challenger Slots Hardened Organs
Increased Vision
Drug Resistance
Medium Psychic Resistance
Venom Resistance
Minor Identity Theft Resistance
Smooth Tongue
Minor Mental Resistance
Fertility Control
Minor Body Mod Resistance
Darkness Resistance
Items Chikyugi Ne Stored
3 Challenger Slots Seastone Jitte Stored
Chakra Absorption Scroll Stored
Arm and Leg Weights* Stored (3)
Hero Costume
Reject Dial Stored (2)
Gantz Armor Stored (37)
Gantz Sword Stored
Baria Reef Map
Condom Stored (345)
Anti-Hero Costume Stored
Chakra Paper Stored (4996)
Full Heal Stored
Capsule - House Stored
Companion Fusion Stored
Summon Choice Stored
Weakness Eliminator Stored
Currency: Berrie 6,084,112
1 Challenger Slot Yen 1,184,121,449
Ryo 5,310,951
Gold 3,400
Zeni 299,845
Jenny 398,221,479
I pulled up the Summon Choice.
Do you want to assign Hancock as a Summon?
Rtionship: Maximum
Y/N
I had originally wanted Mei Terumi from Naruto, but to be honest I had spent the most time with Hancock. I had been with many women since taking on the challenges. The most time I had spent with any was Toru. She was locked away from me for now, but I didn¡¯t think she was strong enough even if I could pick her as my summon. Hancock was willing to kill. Could petrify anyone that found her beautiful. And was strong in chakra as well as Nen. I clicked Y. ¡°Anything happen?¡± I asked. Hancock frowned but shook her head. Her name added to the summon line I decided to test it. Moving off the bed Hancock sat up. Looking at me confused, she waited patiently as I pushed Summon. Instantly a white light appeared beside me and Hancock teleported from the bed to next to me. ¡°What happened?¡± She asked, fear in her voice. ¡°I¡­summoned you. I was able to teleport you to me,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s try more.¡± I pushed the Summon button again. She was turned into light and appeared back on the bed. I smiled wide. ¡°Awesome.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± She asked, her beautiful rack drawing me in I turned away. ¡°I have a skill to teleport you to me.¡± I looked over the status screen. There was now a 1 hour timer counting down where the summon button should have been. ¡°We won¡¯t have to be apart as much as I thought.¡± ¡°What? How?¡± She began but I raised my hand, stopping her from speaking. ¡°I am not from this w-¡± My voice cut out and I cursed. ¡°Fuck, I had been hoping it would make it so I could say something,¡± I grumbled. Breathing out I knew that I would have to risk pushing further. I brought up the Companion Fusion. My fingers shaking over the button I hesitated but clicked it anyway.
Do you want to use the Companion Fusion on Hancock?
Rtionship: Maximum
This will forever tie Hancock to you. Sharing many aspects of your powers. This act is irreversible.
Y/N
More information than the Companion Link I wasn¡¯t sure what the difference was, but I had already made my decision. I clicked Y. Nothing happened right away, then Hancock turned her head to the side as she stared at me. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She asked, confused. Pointing at nothing I knew what it was. Her very own Status Screen. I let out a long breath, nervous, but resolute in the path I was choosing. ¡°Before that.¡± I clicked Weakness Eliminator. When asked who or what to use it on I said, ¡°Hancock.¡± She looked up at me, growing more scared but I focused on the new screen.
Please choose which (1) weakness to eliminate.
Haki Impurities
Hydrostatic Weakness
Devil Fruit Lock
Love Sickness
Nen Impurities
I hadn¡¯t seen Nen Impurities before. It had been a long while since I used a Weakness Eliminator on myself, for all I knew I had it too. Love Sickness, I didn¡¯t think would show up, but there it was. But this Eliminator was saved for the more important weakness. I clicked Hydrostatic Weakness. It disappeared from the list and I let out a sigh as I faced Hancock once more. ¡°What is going on?¡± Hancock asked, scared. ¡°I am not from this world,¡± I said, and for the first time I was able to say the words. Whatever had happened with the Companion Fusion allowed me to talk to her about it. ¡°Weston, speak sense, what is this screen in front of my eyes?¡± She asked. ¡°I have no idea how to exin this, Hancock,¡± I said. ¡°So I will talk and please just listen for a little bit.¡± She hesitated from speaking. Her throat constricting she settled back down and sat on the bed cross legged. ¡°This here, in One Piece World,¡± I said, unsure what the hell to call it but that. ¡°This is not my first life. This Weston Watanabe in front of you, I am a real person. But my mind has traveled from another world. I don¡¯t know why or how. But I am here now to fight and get stronger. I have the ability to travel to other worlds and other versions of me. This¡­fuck this is confusing. I see now why they want the rtionship to be high. There is no way you would believe this otherwise. Just trust me. I have a lot going on that I haven¡¯t been able to tell you about until just now.¡± Hancock was quiet for a long while. Looking between me and the status screen as she tried to process my words. ¡°Walk me through it,¡± she said eventually. ¡°From the beginning.¡± I took a deep breath, and did just that. Talking about my past life. I didn¡¯t bring up the fact that these were all fictional worlds in my original life. Just random worlds that I existed at and had the power to make me stronger. I didn¡¯t speak of the girls I had been with, mainly focusing on the fighting, drama from the worlds, and power systems. But she was a smart woman. ¡°Are you married in these other worlds?¡± She asked. I almost said no, but remembered Hinata. ¡°To one other woman,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°So you already broke your promise,¡± she said, biting her lip as she grabbed onto her knees. I could feel the sorrow in her. ¡°I broke that promise a long time ago. I had a wife and kids long before I met you, Hancock. I have met other women and fallen in love with them. But you were the only one I have made kids with.¡± ¡°Kids that neither of us meant to make,¡± she said. ¡°I-¡± I didn¡¯t have an answer to that. She wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡°I love you, Hancock.¡± ¡°Do you?!¡± She yelled. Tears in her eyes as she got off the bed. ¡°Do you really? Or did you feel some chivalrous need to step up?¡± She mocked. ¡°I asked you 2 things, Weston! I am your only wife, and no one else has your children! I wouldn¡¯t have cared if you had a million women! But you already broke your promise! I-I how many-. No! No! I am not okay. My people were almost enved the other day. Enved like I had been. And I won¡¯t have it again. I won¡¯t let my life be controlled by anyone again. So you do whatever you must. Go to your other women. I need time to figure things out.¡± With that she got off the bed and walked around me. Going out of the pce I felt her fade away as she stormed out. Naked as the day she was born, uncaring who saw her as she went somewhere. I could have tried to stop her, but she had every right to be angry. The problem was I had no way to exin it to her. Dying in my original life had changed me somehow. Making me callous to the feelings of others as I did what I wanted. I had tried to stick to some of my old morals, but I was able to disappear with a few words. I might have been more than a littlex on right and wrong. But I was in the fight for my life. I was trying to make these worlds a better ce. ¡°Or was I?¡± I asked. ¡°Following the canon I have taken what I wanted and damned the consequences.¡± I let out a long defeated sigh. ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t want to be a pirate.¡± Shaking my head I wasn¡¯t sure what the hell to do. In My hero Academia World I had turned into a murderer. In Naruto I had everything I wanted. Beautiful women, married the girl I had hoped to. But hell she was 16. The ce was a hard one to live in, but there were things I probably shouldn¡¯t have done. I just didn¡¯t want opportunities to pass me by. I had originallye to One Piece world hoping for Nami. I happened upon Hancock and ignored everything else. One of the most beautiful women in any world. I had been lucky to happen upon her when I did. She had opened up to me. Telling me her life story. I really had fallen for her. And her sex drive was one of only a few that could keep up. She and I had connected on many levels. Making 2 beautiful children out of it. Then I kept on. Seducing Robin, continuing my rtionship with Nami. Uncaring of their thoughts or feelings. Living my life to the fullest with no regrets I might have taken it a little too far. I was sure Hancock would forgive me, despite everything she would just need time. I wasn¡¯t sure what the Companion Fusion had done to us, but she was my wife and the mother of my children. If she could forgive me I hoped to tell her the full truth. If I could summon her to other worlds and maybe introduce her around. Show her my other lives. Hell maybe she had her own lives in the worlds. My heart aching, I resolved myself to try to do better in the future. So many other worlds to beat the canon I still had a very long road ahead of me. Walking to my children¡¯s nursery I studied them as the night turned to day. 2 sleeping babes with no worries in the world I had to do better for them. I had to make sure that they didn¡¯t grow up fatherless. Their mother hating me. I had to try to turn back into the man I used to be. Those were the promises I left them with as it all turned ck. CHAPTER 317 TRUE STRENGTH CHAPTER 317 TRUE STRENGTH The red room appeared around me. ¡°What the fuck? Already?¡± I asked the room. I didn¡¯t think it had been 15 days yet. But then again the note had said within 15 days, not 15 days exactly. ¡°Fuck,¡± I cursed as the pop up appeared.
Congrattions on making it to the Fourth Challenge
Your Opponent has been chosen.
Your Challenge will begin in:
59:56
We rmend you pick Challenger Slots before time expires
World Doors will be Locked until the Challenge is Complete
Letting out an angry sigh I resigned myself to it. ¡°No dying this time,¡± I told myself, but to my surprise my heart wasn¡¯t in the words. I still felt like shit after Hancock called me out on my BS. pping my cheeks I knew I had to keep going. I wasn¡¯t sure how many challenges were ahead of me, but I had to keep pushing through. I had to survive. Moving to the Junction I opened the Books Door.
WARNING YOU ARE ATTEMPTING TO OPEN THE BOOK HALLWAY
Please pick the Challenger Slots you would like to keep for this new Hall.
Note: All Status screens are locked to the Hallway. Skills, Abilities, Items,
and Bonuses will not be shared between halls unless picked as a challenger
slot.
Do you want to Pick Challenger Slots Now?
Yes/No
Warning: Those skills, abilities, bonuses, and items picked will be locked
as challenger slot items, and not be able to be changed.
I clicked Yes. The only major change to my Status Screen was adding a Summon Challenger Slot. Though Hancock currently hated me I had to risk it. Even if she wouldn¡¯t help me, not choosing her would be the wrong choice. I had assigned her as my Summon. I doubted I would get another any time soon so she was my only option.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1:
World 1 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Dead Man Walking
Summon: Hancock* Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Pet: Nibi - Level 4 Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
6 Challenger Slots World Escape
Chakra
Give and Take Quirk
Conqueror''s Haki
Berserker Mode
Nen*
Tremor Devil Fruit
Bonuses Hardened Organs
7 Challenger Slots Medium Psychic Resistance
Venom Resistance
Minor Identity Theft Resist
Minor Mental Resistance
Fertility Control
Body Mod Resistance
Items Seastone Jitte Stored
3 Challenger Slots Gantz Armor Stored (29)
Capsule - House Stored
Currency: Gold 3,400
1 Challenger Slot
Focusing on her name I hovered my finger over the Summon button. I could show her the rooms, maybe talk to her more. Since there had been a 1 hour cooldown though, I didn¡¯t. ¡°Guess it¡¯s me and Nibi,¡± I said. Getting used to my weakened body again I pushed thoughts of Hancock out of my mind. I just hoped I didn¡¯t need her for now. When the timer ended it all turned ck then gray as I appeared in the impossibly huge expanse of the fighting arena.
Challenge #4
Weston
Gantz
High School of the Dead
Naruto
Mikhail
Halo
Fullmetal Alchemist
Bleach
The Boys
¡°What the absolute fuck,¡± I mumbled as I read the worlds my opponent had been to. Not only manga but he had risked it in Video Games with Halo and either Comics or TV Shows with The Boys. The guy had been all over. Before I could begin to understand what to watch out for the next screen appeared.
Fight Criteria
Death or Forfeit
Time Limit
N/A
Reward
New Hall Choice
1 Ability Challenger Slot
1 Bonus Choice & Challenger Slot
1 Item Challenger Slot
Forfeit Loss
Hall Closure - Used Most Recently
1 Ability - Random
1 Bonus - Random
1 - Item and Challenger Slot - Random
¡°Fuck,¡± I said as I read the possible losses. I would lose ess to the Manga Hall if I forfeited. No idental back up ns. I knew that dying wasn¡¯t an option either. I turned to see a 7 foot tall man in ck Halo/Spartan gear. Thick chunks of metal armor sections covering his entire body I began to sweat. This was going to be a hard fight. ¡°Hello,¡± the man said like it was no big deal. Waving at me, he didn¡¯t lift up the mask but his voice sounded from speakers on his helmet. The yellow sheen of the visor facing me I couldn¡¯t help but wave back. ¡°Hello,¡± I said. ¡°I am Mikhail,¡± he said with a nod. I guessed he was Russian, but he didn¡¯t have an ent. I assumed that he was speaking Russian but I was hearing him in perfect English. ¡°Weston,¡± I said. ¡°...Nice armor.¡± ¡°You as well. I enjoyed Gantz but did not pick it as one of my worlds,¡± he admitted. ¡°I see that you have the armor.¡± I nodded. ¡°Good. I am looking forward to our fight.¡± I chewed my lip while studying the tall figure. I hadn¡¯t yed the Halo game much, but I had watched Red vs. Blue and read some of the books. If the book was like the game then he was a gically modified human. Impossibly strong, it was a video game world. A world where you had many lives to try to get through the game. I wondered if he had many lives to get through the World, or had he been such a badass that he got through it without dying? With him beating Fullmetal Alchemist I assumed he could alter his suit how he wanted like how Edward Elric did to his metal arm. Attacking the suit would be useless since he could rebuild it. The man had put some thought into the worlds he beat. The Boys was up in the air. A more real world version of the DC Universe there was a lot of death and destruction. I would have to assume he had super powers. Thest big worry was Bleach. I was curious if it was the Anime or Manga version. Did he have Fullmetal Alchemist and Bleach in the same hall? Or had he conquered a world in each hall? Unsure how to proceed I wondered what his power was as he drew a Zanpakuto from his status screen. That answered that question. A Zankpaktou was the main weapon of Shinigami in the manga/anime Bleach. A long katana, the size of it signified the spiritual power someone had. From the size of his weapon, I guessed Mikhail had a medium amount. ¡°I will do my best not to kill you,¡± Mikhail said as he raised the sword at me. ¡°But if I fail, I apologize.¡± ¡°Thanks, same to you,¡± I said, pulling water-chakra out of my body. Getting my head in the game I focused Nen, Chakra, Haki, and my Give and Take Quirk to absorb kic energy around my body. Maintaining them all I decided it was time to stop stalling. I rushed forward as Mikhail did. Both of us moving at one another he pointed the Zanpakuto at me as the much taller Spartan suit ran at me. Dodging under the first slice I began pelting his armor with thin ice shards. They bounced and broke on the thick metal. Cursing I slid to the side out of the way of his sword as I targeted the joints of the armor. Moving my puddle of water to the side I directed the ice bullets expertly. After 3 hit one joint the man yelled out as I broke through the armor at that section. Trying to make myself angry for my Berserker Mode I tried to picture someone important to me being hurt, but all I could think of was Hancock. The person I became angry at was myself. Forcing those thoughts away I hit him in the midsection where his armor ting was thinner. Connecting with him I poured in a huge amount of chakra and Nen into his body causing him to be thrown back. The yellow marking where I hit shed. That was the sign of a shield around the suit. The guy had a freaking forcefield around him. Running at him I hit him again, but the heavy metal man kicked my face, knocking me back. Sliding on the ground I got back up but we faced one another again. A lull in the fight I used Kame Mode. My opponent and I stared at one another as I was replenished of my chakra and strength. ¡°You are very interesting,¡± Mikhail said. ¡°It appears you have stuck to one Hall, like many. But most I have fought chose the less interesting worlds.¡± ¡°You too,¡± I said. ¡°Good to meet a fellow weeb.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mikhail said. ¡°Let us get more serious.¡± Waving his hand over his Zanpakuto it moved into the next phase. The de surprised me by turning into a blue glowing Energy Sword from Halo. A grip running horizontal, rather than in line vertically like the katana. There were 2 blue curved des on either side of the sword that went straight out. ¡°Is that your uh Zanpakuto¡¯s true form?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, I was quite surprised myself.¡± The man said, proud of the weapon as he waved it around. ¡°Apparently taking on the Bleach world in Spartan armor helped guide my weapon to the design.¡± ¡°Fucking badass son of a bitch,¡± I mumbled, feeling for once like I had maybe wasted my time. I was going to have to bring it all out. Forming a hand seal I made 2 clones. Mikhail ran back toward me, but my real body rushed him. My other clones began pouring out chakra as they used my special move. Creating a sphere out of chakra, then filling it with water-chakra they condensed the water down until it was high pressure. I narrowly dodged from Mikhail¡¯s de by using my Observation Haki. The power of the sword giving me an idea I began pulling energy from it. Storing it in my chest as my clones charged their attack. When I counted to 20 I jumped up to a puddle floating over us as my clones finished the highly pressurized balls of water. Pushing in pin holes into the balls they threw them at Mikhail. The balls twisted in the air, spraying everything. Hit with 2 streams of water they cut into his armor. But as I used Kame mode the man began flying up to meet me. Using some kind of superpower he met me as I began pelting him with more ice bullets. His de whizzing by me I continued to pull energy from it. There was so much there it was almost a joke. Storing it up, the power quickly became full inside of my weaker body. The force sitting in my chest I went at him and shot it out of my chest. Hitting him in the pectoral the beam of heat caused his armor to sizzle, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Punching the still red armor I started pulling heat energy from the metal, storing it in myself as my Gantz suit muscles bulged out with renewed strength. Mikhail took 2 hits and I was able to pull off one of his pec guards but then he nicked me with his sword. Slicing off 3 of my fingers I hadn¡¯t been fast enough. Drawing back I pushed the pain out of my mind. Catching my breath I went into Kame mode again. ¡°You are stronger than myst opponents,¡± Mikhail admitted. Bowing slightly I let him talk as I focused on the water around me. ¡°I will get serious now.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I said, I had been giving most of what I had. With a lower pool of strength I only had so much of each power system. His Energy de moved into the next phase. Turning into a bankai the sword disappeared. Purplish blue lights formed around him like stars. The move reminded me of Byakuya Kuchiki, one of the captains in Bleach. He was able to turn his Zanpakuto into thousands of tiny des that resembled sakura blossom leaves. Mikhail¡¯s energy sword had turned into small balls of power that I guessed he could control to attack. We didn¡¯t say anything as we stared at one another. Then one of the blue energy balls shot out at me faster than I could react. Piercing my side I yelled out as my clones threw another set of water balls at him. As he dodged by the water jets I went at him. Flying through the air on my disc of water I used all I had to get close. When I was within arm¡¯s reach I hit where I had broken off his Spartan armor. Instead of meeting bby skin like my own, it felt like I was hitting granite. Thick muscle meeting my knuckles I was too shocked to dodge 3 more energy balls piercing into me. One in my shoulder, another in my leg, and thest in my hand I fell down to the ground. My control of chakra faltered. I was in too much pain to care as I struck the ground. My suit mostly protecting me I grunted and rolled to sit up. Mikhailnded in front of me. The small energy balls floating around him I guessed they really were his bankai. ¡°Give up,¡± Mikhail said, making the energy balls move closer to me. Making me sweat I stared at him with all the rage I had. The irony of being in the weaker position was not lost on me. ¡°How?!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°You should have a body as weak as me!¡± ¡°I should,¡± Mikhail said with a nod. ¡°But I don¡¯t anymore.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°I will not tell you,¡± he said. ¡°Give up or I will kill you.¡± I racked my brain for a tactic. Stealing energy from the small balls around me. Disappearing in an illusion. The man was strong, I doubted a Genjutsu would work. Far stronger than me I could feel it so close to him. His Haki was far above mine. This man had the World Lasting Physique somehow. ¡°Ultimate moves,¡± I offered. Mikhail studied me. ¡°I doubt you¡¯ve used yours. I haven¡¯t used mine.¡± ¡°What about it?¡± He asked. ¡°We can use them,¡± I said. ¡°See who has the stronger one.¡± Mikhail barked augh. He moved his hand up slowly and pulled out a white mask from his status screen. Like a distorted hockey mask it was white with ck patterns on the face. Eye slits andrge horns mounted on the top, I knew it immediately. ¡°An Arrancar mask?¡± I blurted. The pit in my stomach dropped. That would make him a hell of a lot stronger. The Arrancar masks were used by the main protagonist in Bleach, making his power skyrocket. If Mikhail could get rid of weaknesses like I could, he would actually be in control of it. Mikhail had a far better ultimate move than I imagined, but did he haveplete control of it? ¡°I admit. I have not had the chance to use this in a Challenge,¡± Mikhail said. ¡°I have not been able to go all-out.¡± He stared at the mask, an emotionless gaze on his yellow visor. His Haki leaked a fighting spirit stronger than any I hade across. I only felt his emotions for a split second but I knew Mikhail thrived on the challenge. ¡°Which world are your ultimate moves from?¡± He asked. I felt a kinship with the man. Giving me a chance I didn¡¯t hesitate to answer. ¡°Hunter x Hunter and Naruto,¡± I admitted. He nodded. ¡°Yes, yes I will take up this challenge,¡± he said. Hope bloomed in me. Standing up slowly the blue energy balls disappeared and Mikhail walked backward. Shifting back into Kame mode when the man stopped walking I had healed some of the damage, but far from all. ¡°I assume you need time?¡± Mikhail asked. I bit my lip while I nodded. ¡°30 seconds is all I will give you. And if you die, you will not haunt me, correct?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t haunt you,¡± I said. Unsure what other worlds the man had been to. I wondered if that was an actual concern. Mikhail nodded and I opened the first 2 gates. Power moving into me, I immediately shifted to the other gates. Scratching them away one by one chakra poured out of me. Ignoring Mikhail, I did everything I could to open them as soon as possible. Before I knew it the 5th gate was open. My hair standing on end blue chakra poured out of me as pain assailed me. Trying to force open the 6th gate I knew that my 30 seconds had long passed. Looking up I narrowly dodged a sword slice from Mikhail. His Spartan helmet was off. His white mask bone Arrancar mask stared at me as I narrowly dodged. His Spiritual Energy had increased dramatically. Practically the sun itself the only thing that saved me was the quick reactions of using all of my strength at once. Not bothering with a weapon I jumped back at him. Dodging his katana I hit him in the chest with all I had. Thrown back I went after him, but a slight flick of his wrist caused him to jump up. I could feel it as he flew at me. He was still stronger than me. I had feared that, so instead of dragging the fight on I did something I swore I wouldn¡¯t do. Pulling my Nen out of my body it exploded like a white fog. Obscuring the air itself as I screamed while I forced it into my fist. Far too much power to control without practice my mind struggled but was able to control it enough to send the power forward. Expelling all of my lifeforce at once at Mikhail. Unsure if I hit him, the pain became too much. My entire body screamed at me, far more than any other time I had opened the gates. I fell to the ground, almost passing out. The 5 gates closing, I puked to the side. Blood leaked out from gashes in my Gantz armor. Lost in the haze of an excruciating pain. I felt like my soul was screaming at me. My chakra, haki, and nen were weaker than I had ever felt them. Looking down to my hands they appeared old and wrinkly as they shook from the pain moving through me. Doing my best to ignore my state and how empty I felt I hoped for a notification to appear, instead Mikhailnded next to me. My limbs no longer responding I looked up to see that his armor and mask were blown away, as well as one of his arms. Mikhail was an older man, perhaps in his early 20s he had short cut bleached hair. Thick jaw, a scar across his cheek, he looked far older than anyone else I had fought. ¡°That was more powerful than I expected,¡± Mikhail admitted. Raising his sword over me he said, ¡°Forfeit or die?¡± ¡°I-¡± My voice choked up. Tears in my eyes I let them flow. I didn¡¯t know the answer. Maybe it was a symptom of using up my lifeforce, or the fact that I had just had my fight with Hancock, but I was tired. For so long I had been fooling myself that I was the good guy, but I wasn¡¯t. I was a liar, cheater, and murderer. I was everything I had never wanted to be in my first life. If past me, knew current me, he would be sickened by what I had be. Hancock was right to be furious at me. She had asked for one simple thing, only her. I never intended for it to be only her. So many other lives I had let our fantasies of a normal life y out, but I knew they would never happen. If I had been a real man I would have told her no. She could have epted me or rejected me then and both of us could have moved on with our lives. But I had wanted her by my side. Why? Because she was strong? Because she practically worshiped me? Some ego trip I was yearning for in my life as I used her like a guard dog. I really was a scumbag, and I was starting to see it. ¡°Just kill me,¡± I said, tears still streaming down my cheeks. I didn¡¯t have the strength to fight the depression washing over me. ¡°Are you sure? You are strong, Weston,¡± Mikhail said. ¡°I would like a rematch one day.¡± ¡°Why? Why not kill me? I was ready to kill you?!¡± I said, my voice a rasp as I felt every muscle in my body scream at me in agony. ¡°Because¡­this is fun,¡± he said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°I am having the time of my life in these worlds. I wouldn¡¯t want to take someone else¡¯s joy away. Why not keep fighting these challenges for the rest of eternity?¡± I felt tears in my eyes as I slowly put together what he was saying. He never intended to kill me, because this was his wish. To keep challenging the worlds and himself. ¡°You are a much better person than me, Mikhail,¡± I said, coughing as I spit up some blood. ¡°I wish¡­I wish I never lost that sense of fun about all of this,¡± I admitted. Hurt as even my soul felt wretched for not having the same attitude as him. ¡°No, I deserve death. I¡¯m tired. I died in myst Challenge. I should have stayed that way.¡± Mikhail frowned but raised his de up. A big part of me almost pushed him away. Controlling the water in his body for anotherst ditch effort to survive, but that old part of me that had acted human stayed my hand. I didn¡¯t have the chakra to do it anyway. I closed my eyes, my resolve to win was gone in an instant. My lives passed through my eyes, and I knew I didn¡¯t deserve any of them. That was until she appeared. ck hair materialized out of nowhere. Laying in the way of the de she cried out, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Mikhail hesitated. ¡°Hancock?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Don¡¯t Weston. Don¡¯t die. I¡¯m sorry. I want to be by your side, no matter what you are doing. Just give up. And we will work together to get stronger,¡± she cried, holding onto me. Her head lifting up, she had tears in her eyes as we locked eyes. There was no Chikyugi in me, no Link between us, so I had to rely on my own judgment to know what she was thinking. Written all over her was love. I didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I don¡¯t-¡± ¡°Shut the fuck up! I don¡¯t care about your thoughts!¡± She yelled, pping me. ¡°Forfeit. Now! Or I will never forgive you.¡± My voice choked up. I could only do what she said. ¡°I forfeit,¡± I said and it all turned ck. END OF BOOK 3 CHAPTER 318 EPILOGUE END OF BOOK 3 CHAPTER 318 EPILOGUE I woke up in the Junction.
Post Challenge Healing Complete
Items, Pets, Summons, and your body have been healed of all damage.
I looked down to my body and it was no longer old and wrinkly. My chakra and other power systems back up to full strength my Gantz Armor was fixed as well. And something I hadn¡¯t felt a moment ago reappeared, my drive. My need to survive and live. I guessed using up my lifeforce had made me feel weak and depressed. Though I believed much of what I thought, there was no reason to give up and die. I could always do better. Bringing up my Status Screen I clicked Summon next to Hancock¡¯s name. She appeared right in front of me. But not the woman I knew. She was now the same age as my body. About 16 years old she was a couple of inches taller than me, her rack not near asrge as before, she wore a simple white T-shirt and a pair of ck yoga pants. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said. But instead of being angry at me shetched onto me. Holding me tight to her I hesitated to touch her. Still ashamed with myself and my actions, I didn''t deserve this kind of reception. Hancock didn¡¯t care, grabbing my hands she moved them to around her. Crying further she sobbed, ¡°I saw it all! The entire fight.¡± ¡°You did? How?¡± I asked. ¡°I was watching the whole thing. I don¡¯t know how. You gave it everything you had. I know you did.¡± She pulled back, where I expected tears there was a look of pure rage. Drawing her arm back she punched me across the face. Throwing me back I hit the back wall. ¡°Why the fuck would you give up!?¡± ¡°Hanc-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare Hancock me!¡± she yelled. Moving to me the young girl was full of a rage I hadn¡¯t seen before. ¡°We have children! Why would you give up on them?!¡± ¡°Because I already died!¡± I said, growing angry. That shut her up. ¡°That bullshit story my shadow clone told you about me disappearing from our Link. I was dead! 20 minutes!¡± I let out a long breath, trying to keep the anger back. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s been building for a while. I had a vacation but I didn¡¯t feel better afterward. I just felt more tired. I have been doing this for over 6 years. Jumping between ces. I am beyond exhausted. I wasn¡¯t bred for this sort of thing. I¡¯m not some protagonist that pulls through. I am an average Joe that gets tired, and wants to sleep in, and take breaks. But I pushed on. Training every day. Hell, I shouldn¡¯t have even spent that time with you back when I was training Haki. I needed that time off though. I needed to recharge. And it has built up to this. Me, giving up.¡± Hancock was quiet as she crouched in front of me. I bit my lip hard. Trying to use the pain of it to pull back some of the anger I was feeling. I was trying to admit how hard it had been for me. This was the truth on why I had left MHAst time. I had stopped interacting with the others in ss as friends. Just training and doing the quests I was burnt out on everything. So much on my shoulders it was almost too much to push to the back of my mind. ¡°You were right, Hancock,¡± I said. ¡°I didn¡¯t respect your wishes. I med it on not being able to tell you the whole truth. But if I had intended to not keep the promise, I should have said so.¡± ¡°Yes, you should not have made that promise,¡± she said. We locked eyes for a long time. She was the one that broke it. ¡°I had thought you were lying.¡± Looking around the room she asked, ¡°Is this the ce you were talking about?¡± ¡°It is the Junction. Where different types of worlds intersect,¡± I said. ¡°Behind each of these doors is a myriad of worlds. All with different versions of me.¡± ¡°Yes, I am starting to believe,¡± she said. Reaching down she extended her hand. I took it slowly and she helped me up. ¡°I have not forgiven you, husband. But, I do not hate you as much as I did.¡± ¡°Uhh thanks,¡± I said. ¡°To make me not hate you I will want to start over,¡± she said, her chin pushed out as she decided. ¡°Start over?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, in another one of your worlds. You can bring me to them. I want to travel with you. You said that time will freeze in our world, correct?¡± She asked. I slowly nodded. ¡°Good. We will start over at the beginning. No lying this time. No half-truths. You will be honest with me, from now on.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if that will work,¡± I said. She gave me an angry re. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I want to have you with me. But I don¡¯t know this summon skill, or whatever you did to show up in the Challenge, or if you can live in the other worlds.¡± ¡°Then we will figure it out,¡± she said. I studied her. The beautiful girl was not budging on this. All I could do was nod. ¡°Good. Now what did you lose from this fight?¡± She asked. I dreaded looking at my screen, but it was time to pay the piper.
You have forfeited your 4th Challenge
Losses:
Hall Closure - Manga
1 Ability - Give and Take Quirk
1 Bonus - Venom Resistance
1 Item and Challenger Slot - Seastone Jitte
¡°Goddamn,¡± I said, shaking my head as I looked at the Manga Door. The name above the door was now crossed out, but the door was still there. The doorknob disappearing, it was really gone. ¡°What?¡± Hancock asked. ¡°Your world,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Destroyed?!¡± She asked. ¡°No, just-we can¡¯t go back to it. Or I can¡¯t. Right now the time should be stopped there, and if I died it would start back up again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± she said, pping the back of my head as she moved toward the door. ¡°Our children are behind this door. Lillian and Lupin. Our lives are behind this door, Weston. I¡¯m sorry that you are burnt out, but we keep moving forward. You will take on the next challenge, and the one after that until this door is opened again. You and I will conquer these worlds. Whatever it takes to make that happen, I do not care. But we will both get back to our children. Then you will finish whatever nonsense you have with your crew, and we will keep working toward getting stronger, until you never have to lose or give up a fight again.¡± Her eyes were like embers as she stared at me. Though in a young body I could hear the strength of the woman I hade to love. ¡°Am-I-understood?¡± She asked through gritted teeth. ¡°Yes dear,¡± I said, a small smirk breaking out on the side of my mouth. She smiled slightly as well. ¡°Good,¡± she said. ¡°You have done some bad things, husband. But we are young. You can make up for them. Nothing is written in stone. We will work together to figure it out. Now which world shall we go to?¡± She asked with some actual excitement in her voice. I chuckled. Shaking my head as I watched her look at the doors. Reading the nametes above the frames I could feel a sense of adventure leaking from her Haki. I had done a lot in my time in Manga. I hadn¡¯tpleted everything I wanted, but maybe this was the push I needed to venture out and try new things. Mikhail had the World Lasting Physique, and I thought I knew how he got it. I doubted many others had it, so maybe I could get lucky and turn things around. Having a beautiful dark haired woman by my side would probably make it more fun as well. I wasn¡¯t sure what the Companion Fusion had done to her, but maybe it would work out where she could join me on the quests. Some hope grew in me. I was surprised that I got another notification.
Congrattions for living through your 4th Challenge. Please pick a Path
Those you Gave Hope
Those you Let Down
I hadn¡¯t seen this kind of notification since the 1st challenge. My path wasn¡¯t that hard to pick, and as I read over the other notification I became more hopeful. Talking more with Hancock she actually got excited as I talked about the different worlds before us. After working out our n we stepped into a new Hall. For the first time since I started this ordeal I was venturing to somewhere new, and to be honest, I was looking forward to it for once. Hand in hand Hancock and I stepped through a doorway off to a new adventure. Announcement So Manga Hall is wrapped up for the time being. Sorry if you don''t like Hancock. She was just the best choice strength-wise. I wanted Toru, but it didn''t make sense. I do want her eventually, but that¡¯s a ways away. My current n is a 4th book that spans about 200 chapters that goes through the other halls. I n to finish up the Manga Halls after that book. The challenges will slow down drastically. I don''t expect any in the 4th book, but we will see. I will update the series description with the halls and chapter ranges so you can skip them if you have no interest in Comics, Books, Manhwa, or any other Halls I may have show up in this book. Anything goes. Can''t give anything away, but I think you will like what happens in the other Halls. Smut slows down at the beginning. I recently threw away about 30 chapters because the story was bing boring and smut had taken a nose dive. I hope you like what happens. I mean it¡¯s free, so who cares. START OF BOOK 4 CHAPTER 319 PROLOGUE START OF BOOK 4 CHAPTER 319 PROLOGUE My name is Mikhail. I assume I had a good childhood. Unfortunately my younger life is a blur. The first true memory I had was crawling from a frozenke. My friends had tried to save me, or so they said. I had fallen through the ice far out on theke. I had apparently swam to the edge on my own. Breaking myself free long after I should have sumbed to the cold. We had been too scared of discipline from our families to say anything. Over time my memories before that event were forgotten. Simply washing away like melted snow in spring. I was told I became different after that incident¡­Colder almost. I simply became aware. Aware of my surroundings. Aware that my actions had consequences. While the other boys were busy being children, I became disinterested in them and the games they yed. When I was old enough I joined the military. I did my time and ended up traveling. I spent a lot of time in China and Korea. In those countries there was more ess to outside entertainment. I remembered seeing my first video game as a young man. Born far from a city I had never run into such things. It was an arcade game called Double Dragon. For the first time in a long time, I was interested in something. I became engrossed with it and other games. After leaving the military I traveled more. Enjoying all the past times that had eluded me. Where my awareness of the mundane nature of my life was brought to bare, my mind turned to other avenues to try to find enjoyment. Games, movies, manga, everything was an interest to me. For the first time, I was the older kid desperate for the release of this or that book or game. I lived in Japan. The Americas. Europe. Acting as a Russian interpreter and trantor, I did my best to fit into the countries. Eventually settling in Canada. My past life was a blur. No enjoyment in it. Instead I focused on other worlds made by people I would never meet. I was drawn to any and everything to pass the time. I became quite good at video games. Neverpetition worthy, but they weren¡¯t about getting the highest score. They were about drawing me away from the dull life I lived before. I never married. Never had kids. No friends that I interacted with other than through a screen. I simply existed. No matter where I was, I became the weird foreigner that never talked. Hardly leaving my room I had been happy with that simple existence. I died in a fire. My body wasn¡¯t as fit as it had been once upon a time. Especially after I could do my trantion job from home. I woke up near the end of the fire. After my nerves had been burned off. I didn¡¯t feel much of anything. Simply waited for it to end. And once it was over, and I felt myst breath leave me, I was fine with it. I was quite surprised to open my eyes again. In arge ck room with 4 red lights over 4 doors I sat up to find I had my younger body. 15 or 16 years old. As I stood up I noticed the blue female figure appear in the room. ¡°Hello Mikhail,¡± she said in perfect Russian. ¡°Cortana?¡± I asked. She was as I remembered from the Halo video game, but far more life-like. Blue luminescent skin. Short ck hair. Skin tight clothes. Halo was the first game I had be an expert at. I had yed it for days on end. Thousands of hours. I had looked forward to its release. Posted tips and tricks on the game. It was my passion. ¡°I am the Moderator,¡± she said. ¡°But you can call me the Moderator if you want.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± I said slowly. ¡°Is this-¡± ¡°Hell, purgatory, heaven? No. Sorry to interrupt, but I have to get through a lot of these. Wee to the Challenge. You and 9,999 others that died around the time you died, have been brought here. Or more specifically, rooms just like this one. No, I can¡¯t tell you why you were picked. Why we are putting you through this. What happened after you died. None of that. Think of this ce as a second chance, and take it for the gift it is.¡± ¡°Which is?¡± ¡°A second chance,¡± she said with a huff. ¡°Are you not paying attention?¡± Her hands behind her back she began to walk the perimeter of the room. ¡°Beyond these doors will be every world you ever dreamed of visiting. Halo?¡± She pointed at herself. ¡°One Piece, Marvel, Tales of Demons and Gods, Solo Leveling, Gravity Falls, Harry Potter, Stranger Things. Any and every popr form of entertainment is at your fingertips, you simply have to pick your favorite.¡± A screen popped up in front of my face.
Please Pick 4 Halls.
Note: The First Hall Chosen will be your Main Hall. Your Main Hall will have different perks and advantages.
Books
Comics
Manga
Manhwa
Anime
Movies
Television
Video Games
Manhua
Cartoons
¡°What am I picking these for?¡± I asked. ¡°To live,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s all I can tell you on that question.¡± So that meant there were other questions I could ask. ¡°Why is there an Anime and Manga Hall? Most manga are anime. Are they separate?¡± ¡°No, they will have a lot of the same worlds. The main difference is filler episodes mostly,¡± she admitted. ¡°And there are some interesting worlds that don¡¯t have manga. There are a lot of shared worlds though.¡± I nodded. My decisions weren¡¯t too hard. I pushed Video Games, then Anime, Manga, and Television. ¡°Very good,¡± Cortana said. ¡°Now please pick the avable side worlds.¡± More screens popped up. First was video games. There was an Eroge option, Puzzles, Shooting games, Strategy, Racing, Sports. A whole list of options that she exined were there for variety. I asked questions as I moved through the lists. She began to discuss the main goal. Trying to be stronger. Fighting challenges. It was a lot of information to take in. ¡°I will go to these worlds? To live?¡± I asked. ¡°Something like that. I am sure that you are an expert on most all of these forms of entertainment. You will be picking specific worlds based from these Halls. There you will challenge yourself. 11 worlds for each hall to try to be the best you, you can be.¡± ¡°This body will travel to these worlds?¡± I asked, looking down to my younger self. ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°Of the 44 worlds you pick, we will find the specific realities with someone that looks like you. There are an infinite number of versions of these worlds, and thus there is an infinite number of worlds with a man that has pretty much your same exact DNA.¡± ¡°They will not be me?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Kind of. We are able to finagle things a little. Force a specific name in each Hall. For instance in the Video Game Hall you will be¡­¡± She looked at her screen. ¡°Mikhail Peters.¡± ¡°But my name was-¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Cortana said. ¡°That old you is dead and gone. Wee to the new yous. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± But I did. Any minute now I expected to be dead again. This was far too amazing of an opportunity to be true. ¡°Why¡­what picks which reality I will go to? You said that there are infinite options, which would imply there are infinites choices for these worlds.¡± I said, slowly putting my thoughts into words. ¡°You said there are infinite Mikhails. How do you narrow one specific world down?¡± ¡°Good question,¡± she said, a smile on her lips. ¡°Most don¡¯t think to ask that one. You are limited on questions by the way. I¡¯m d you asked an interesting one.¡± Another screen appeared and I began to pick worlds for my Video Games Hall. Sliding some options off the screen, I had not heard of many that were avable. ¡°There are infinite Mikhails. We limit it to the canon as best we can, try to make sure that the quests aren¡¯t too hard at the beginning. But we do not have the final say. Worlds pick which one you go to.¡± ¡°Worlds?¡± ¡°Yes, call it destiny, or the god of that specific reality,¡± she said. ¡°We are moving your consciousness to someone that is close to the story, or far away from it. And you will more than likely try to join that story in some way. The worlds get to decide if you are worth making a main part of the story. If they fear that the protagonist can fail, and they find your past actions worthy, the world will put you near the main story.¡± ¡°These worlds know my past?¡± ¡°Oh yes. They know everything about you. You get to go to the world no matter what. But if you are found unworthy, the world may decide to test you. The world may pick a less than ideal version and see if you will sink or swim. You chose My Hero Academia. Not everyone has quirks in that world. The World itself may decide on a Mikhail that doesn¡¯t have super powers. It is very rare to automatically have a power system at the get go. But if you prove yourself, continue to do quests despite the handicap a world may give you, the world may very well decide to reward you with quest rewards to make up for the shortfall.¡± I guessed that meant if I didn¡¯t have a quirk the world might give me a quest to earn one. ¡°Is there any way to¡­prove myself to get a better¡­version of the world?¡± I asked. Worried that the choices I had made were wrong because I had spent my life behind aputer screen. ¡°There is a way,¡± she said. ¡°Make the worlds update. In these doors there will be quests assigned by the worlds depending on your actions in them. There are a few very rare items that will cause these worlds to update. Whether that is through a Companion, or special items for that specific task. Unfortunately only unopened worlds can be updated. So if that is your goal, it¡¯s best not to open a whole bunch of doors. But if you have been a good boy. A worthy addition to the canon. These worlds will often change the you they originally picked. Making you far more likely to join in on the fun that the protagonist gets to enjoy. Infinite worlds means infinite possibilities. Protagonists don¡¯t always pass the tests of these worlds. If you¡¯re lucky, the world may even move you to a reality where there is no protagonist. You would be able to take their ce, earn their rewards, and be the center of the canon and all the fancy rewards.¡± I nodded. Wrapping up my world choices I was feeling nervous. ¡°Now your status screen,¡± she said. Bringing up an invisible screen she whistled. ¡°Woah, you already have a bonus. That¡¯s very rare in your world.¡± I looked at her confused, but then she showed me the screen.
Name Mikhail
Current Quest:
World 1:
Passive Skills:
Usable Abilities:
Bonuses: Self-Awareness
¡°What does it do?¡± I asked. ¡°This is yourst question. You sure you want to waste it on that?¡± She asked. I chewed my lip, but shook my head. She nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are ways to figure it outter.¡± Cortana looked at her invisible screen again. ¡°Okay, 2st questions on my part. Are you interested in a passive skill? It is called Memory Meld. There are hundreds of new lives all around you. Each of those lives have past experiences. With Memory Meld you would be able to know all they experienced.¡± She waited, I didn¡¯t ask a question. Cortana let out a sigh. ¡°The cost of this skill would be that you do not remembering here, talking to me, or what worlds you chose.¡± ¡°No, thank you,¡± I said. I wasn¡¯t interested in losing any more memories. I already had a n for what myst question was, and what worlds I wanted to go to. ¡°Too bad. Myst offer. Are you interested in a skill called, nk te? With this skill you would lose all your memories, excepting here and our conversation thus far, and your knowledge of the worlds you picked. All that time you spent ying Halo would be in your head, but not your childhood crush.¡± ¡°No, thank you,¡± I said immediately. ¡°You sure? If you took nk te I would reveal which doors held which worlds. Also you would get 3 free Challenger Slots,¡± she said, raising her eyebrows in a suggestive way. ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°Damn. Only seen that one picked like 3 times. Always interesting. One of these days someone will pick both, and we will get a really cool Challenger,¡± she mumbled. I was tempted after hearing that, but I feared it would change who I was. I liked who I was. ¡°Last chance,¡± she said, hopeful. I shook my head. ¡°Fine,st question. Ask it and I¡¯m gone.¡± I had decided against my original question. Instead of asking a simple one I walked up to the door that now read Video Games. Opening it, Cortana followed. A long hallway ahead there was 1 door on my right, 3 on my left, and 1 straight ahead. I opened the side doors in the hallways. They had a random amount of doors. The door at the end had 11 doors all around. I guessed these were the ones I had picked. ¡°You said no one knows which door is which world. Is there a way to guess or assume which door is which world?¡± I asked. ¡°Never been asked that at this point,¡± she mumbled. ¡°No, there is no way to know for sure. But each world has a Tier of strength that it takes to beat it. Not just the canon, but the world itself. Beating the strongest of the strong. Worlds go up to Tier 5 in difficulty. The higher the tier, usually, the closer to the entrance the door is.¡± She pointed at the door we just entered. ¡°But also, the harder the story, the better the quest rewards you will have ess to.¡± I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s it then. Good luck, Mikhail. I am excited to see where you go.¡± With that she was gone. Letting out a sigh I looked around. It wasn¡¯t a question of what world I wanted. I would see if I lucked upon it. 12 doors around me I picked the one to the right of the door I walked in. As it all became ck, the scenery around me began to illuminate. I was in the cargo hold of a spaceship. One I recognized. More than a little excited there were men and women around me, but I didn¡¯t know any of the people. I was regretting not taking this Memory Meld skill. Checking my body I was in armor that I recognized. Thick chunks of metal strapped to my chest, I wasn¡¯t the main protagonist, but I must have been some marine in the background. As I tried to get more clues I received notifications.
You have chosen the Halo World
Too bad you only have 1 life. Better hope you get it right the first time.
Rewards:
Status Screen
ess by saying or thinking Status
World Escape
ess by saying or thinking World Exit/Escape
Warning: 24 Hour Cooldown
Despite the cryptic note I had a smile on my lips. This was somewhere I always wanted to go. It was a dreame true. ¡°Mikhail, strap in. Gonna be bumpy!¡± Someone yelled from the front of the ship. I noticed others begin to secure themselves in seats. I followed their movements and to my surprise received a quest.
Halo World Quest 1:
Land safely on the ring known as Halo.
Rewards:
Spartan Muscr Enhancement
A wide smile on my lips, the world was already giving me easy quests for great rewards. At least that¡¯s what I thought until the back of the ship blew off. Air being sucked out I saw 2 people that hadn¡¯t strapped in properly be pulled out the rear. Both floating away in the nkness of space. rms red and I became so scared I couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°World Escape!¡± Instantly I was back in the main Video Game Hall. ¡°Shithead world!¡± I yelled. ¡°Already ended my chances at living the life?!¡± I yelled louder. Hitting the door with my fist. I knew it had been too good to be true. Angry, I cursed and kicked, upset that it had been pulled from my grasp. In Halo the Spartan, Master Chief, was on a ship called Pir of Autumn. Chased by aliens, the ship found arge ring called Halo. People evacuated the Pir of Autumn, which must have been where I was when all hell broke loose. ¡°If only there was a¡­¡± I said slowly. Standing up, the idea struck me instantly. Without hesitation I walked out of the Video Game room. Heading back into the main Junction Room I walked through the door that read Anime. I knew just the world to help me in Halo. Surrounded by the 11 anime worlds I asked, ¡°Which of you is Fullmetal Alchemist?¡± I asked. If I could learn Edward Elric¡¯s method of using alchemy without a circle, maybe I could stretch the metal of the back of the spaceship enough to close the hole. Saving myself from being sucked out into space. Unsure where to start, I picked a room at random, ready to try again. I was d I didn¡¯t lose my memories of the rooms. I was able to n and choose which worlds could help me most. Everything was starting toe together. CHAPTER 320 RECAP EPISODE CHAPTER 320 RECAP EPISODE Hancock and I were still in the Junction. I was about to make my choice on the next Path, but Hancock stopped walking around. Turning to me I could feel a mix of curiosity and anger from her. ¡°I want you to start at the beginning¡­again,¡± Hancock Boa said. In the One Piece world she was about 30 years old, but also the most beautiful woman in the world. In her normal body she was 6 foot 3 inches tall, long ck hair down her back, wide eyes,rge bosom, perfect legs, and deadly. With a devil fruit that could turn people to stone she had been through much in her life. As the mother of our children I had made her my wife. And on a whim, I had made her my Companion and Summon, whatever that meant. The Hancock in front of me was about 15 or 16 years old, the same age as my body. Her ck hair down to her shoulders. Her chest was arge C-cup currently. In a tight white shirt and ck yoga pants I wasn¡¯t sure where she got the clothes, but that was a small matter in the scheme of things. She was the first person toe with me in the room that acted as a backdoor to different worlds. I wasn¡¯t quite sure what was going on, but decided she deserved the truth. ¡°My original name was Weston Kline,¡± I said. ¡°But Weston is your first name, why do you always say the family namest?¡± ¡°Where Ie from, we say the first name¡­first, and the surname second. So my name is Weston.¡± She nodded. ¡°Try not to interrupt. I¡¯m sure you have a lot of questions. I will try to go into as much detail as possible.¡± Closing my eyes for a moment I took a deep breath. ¡°My name was Weston Kline. I grew up in a country called America. I had a very normal youth. A few friends here and there, my best friend¡­I can talk about himter,¡± I said, cursing Maximus. ¡°I became an ountant. Had a wife-¡± ¡°Her name?¡± Hancock interjected. ¡°ra,¡± I said. ¡°We had 2 kids. George and Sarah. I think I was about 55 when I died the first time. I thought I died in my sleep, but I got some memories back a few weeks ago and it turns out I died from a heart attack while walking.¡± Hancock moved to sit down at the center of the room, so I did the same. The young girl was attentive as she listened. ¡°Ugh where to start?¡± I mumbled. Unsure how to make this all make sense. ¡°So I died, and some alien or god or whatever brought me and another 9,999 people to a room like this. Each of us was given a choice of 4¡­branches of¡­world types,¡± I said, not sure how to exin manga to the girl from a manga world. ¡°So Books?¡± She asked, pointing to the door with Books written above it. ¡°Yes, in my world we know of other¡­worlds. And we learn about them through Books and other¡­sources of information,¡± I said. She nodded slowly. I guessed she pictured them like History books since her world was one I traveled to. ¡°Traveling to new worlds through doors was way out of my original world¡¯s reach though. So whoever brought me here is really advanced.¡± ¡°From these 4 branches of worlds, all 10,000 of us picked 11 worlds to focus on for each branch. These 44 worlds were behind doors. We could go to one, experience the stories that we knew of, and live lives.¡± ¡°Why were you sent to do this?¡± She asked. ¡°No idea,¡± I said. ¡°I doubt any of us 10,000 know. But me especially¡­.so you know how you have a devil fruit and a side effect of the fruit is that you can¡¯t swim?¡± She nodded. ¡°When I got here I had the option to learn a skill called Memory Meld. Behind all of these doors are versions of me. With this Memory Meld skill I was able to learn everything that the version of me in that world knew. But the side effect was I couldn¡¯t remember anything leading up to my death, or what happened when I came to this ce.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She asked. ¡°Why can¡¯t you swim?¡± She shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I guess to make it so I don¡¯t know what worlds I picked. Make it all a question. Most people didn¡¯t take the skill. They just take over their versions and muddle through what they don¡¯t know.¡± I could see Hancock was lost, but I kept going. ¡°How much do you want to know about what I¡¯ve done since I got here?¡± ¡°Everything,¡± she said firmly. I sighed again but nodded as I began to pace. ¡°First there was High School of the Dead. In that world there is a zo-outbreak.¡± Saying zombie would just confuse her since the Shichibukai Moira could make zombies. His were far different than the ones I dealt with. ¡°This outbreak made people into living corpses. These corpses hungered for human flesh. They would attack whoever they could, killing them, and making them into an infected that would then hunger for flesh. After only a few days most of the poption was afflicted by this virus and dead.¡± ¡°That sounds scary,¡± she said. ¡°It is. In that world I was about 16 years old. I traveled with a group of kids from my school and we survived against the living dead. The next ce I went to was Gantz. In that world a¡­being would summon you to a room and make you fight aliens.¡± ¡°Aliens? Like from our moon?¡± She asked. In One Piece I knew people lived on the moon somehow, more Oda magic, but I hadn¡¯t had any dealings with them. ¡°Kind of. But these weren¡¯t friendly aliens. They ate people and were really strong. They could rip your head off by barely touching you-¡± ¡°You fought these beings?!¡± She asked, fear leaking off of her. ¡°I did. I actually destroyed a huge armada of aliens that were nning on destroying our,¡± I said. Hancock¡¯s eyes were wide, believing me wholeheartedly. I got a little into telling of my exploits since she was such an apt listener. ¡°After that I went to Naruto World. That was where I learned to use chakra.¡± ¡°Chakra? Like what you gave me?¡± She asked. I nodded. ¡°It isn¡¯t from our world?¡± ¡°No. Did you ever wonder how I could lose my memories, but somehow I knew how to use chakra?¡± She zoned out for a moment. ¡°I did wonder that once, but¡­never again,¡± she said, confused. ¡°I¡¯m sure whoever brought me here messes with minds so you don¡¯t ask too many questions about me,¡± I said. There were far too many times in the worlds where I could do something supernatural and no one asked questions. Like pulling items out of my shop. Jeez I forgot I had the skill. After checking a few worlds the shops weren¡¯t all that useful so I ignored them. ¡°Chakra was special to Naruto World. In that world I became a ninja¡­think of ninjas like the Marines, but instead of capturing pirates our job was to kill. I was trained since I was about 8 or 9 to kill other-¡± ¡°8 or 9?!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°Naruto was an unforgiving ce. Hell, I¡¯m lucky I wasn¡¯t born a few generations before the main stor-events.¡± I corrected, trying not to imply that I thought all of this was fake. ¡°War always broke out. There were really strong people and monsters. I started living in Naruto World when I was about 12. The main bad guys there were a group of ninjas that wanted to take over the world. I just recently ended them.¡± ¡°Recently?¡± She asked. ¡°But I¡¯ve known you for 2 years?¡± ¡°Right, so not all of this happened at once. I am able to travel between the worlds. When I leave one world, time freezes for that world. It¡¯s been 2 years since we met, right? It¡¯s been over 5 years for me. I would jump between the worlds when I wasn¡¯t confident about winning.¡± ¡°Time would freeze?¡± She asked, stunned. Not fully grasping the concept, she didn¡¯t ask any other rifying questions so I kept on. ¡°My Hero Academia World was next. In that world people have something like Devil Fruits,¡± I said. ¡°Instead of pirates we have viins. I was part of this school that teaches you how to fight against the viins.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Hancock said, raising her hand. ¡°In this Naruto World you were a ninja trained to protect your home? And in this Hero ce you were trained to fight bad guys? So you were a Marine?¡± That appeared to mess her up more than most anything. A frown on her face she acted like I had stepped on her snake. ¡°No-I-Well shit, yeah, kind of,¡± I said. ¡°Why? Why be good in other ces but not my home?¡± ¡°Because the Marines are corrupt¡­or something,¡± I said, unconvincingly. ¡°Dude, I don¡¯t know. I just followed what felt right. With the Straw Hats the worst thing we did was steal some gold and fight against the government.¡± Like terrorists. ¡°Quit sidetracking me-¡± ¡°Sorry, you¡¯re right. But this doesn¡¯t tell me a whole lot,¡± she said. ¡°You went to these worlds that were kind of like mine. You were asked to pick them? You travel between these worlds and¡­do whatever you want?¡± ¡°Yeah, pretty much. I get quests and rewards from the powers that brought me here, but mostly I do what I want.¡± ¡°But why would they want you to do this?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± I said. ¡°To watch us fight? Like the Challenge you jumped in on.¡± ¡°That seems¡­like a waste.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± I said. I still didn¡¯t know how to break it to her that I thought her world was a figment of someone¡¯s imagination in my world. I would let thate out slowly. There was only so much information someone could take at once. ¡°I¡¯ve been going at this blind for a long time. Just trying to stay alive. Enjoy the lives I¡¯ve been given.¡± ¡°Then why were you prepared to give up?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡­wasn¡¯t?¡± I asked. ¡°I think part of what happened is my lifeforce and apparently my will to live was drained from me. But also¡­I have not always been the best person. The fight you and I had, it was fresh in my mind. You were right. I lied to you. Hell, I never even considered keeping my word with you. I have a wife in another world, and more women I want to marry. One woman had a miscarriage or else our kids would already have another sister. I would like to say it¡¯s because you all live in different worlds, but that shouldn¡¯t have mattered. I had no intention of keeping my promise and I¡¯m sorry for that.¡± I could tell the words hurt her. Tears in her eyes, she held back her anger as she studied me. I continued on, my guilt pouring out of me. ¡°I have done a lot of bad things, Hancock. I¡¯ve killed dozens of people. It started in High School of the Dead. In that world, everyone was dying, being eaten by zombies. And we were trying to survive. This stupid teacher. He let so many people I saved die. I went ballistic. He was the first person I ever killed, and it slowly devolved from there.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like killing, then?¡± She asked. Coming out of her own thoughts to study me. ¡°Not really. I think I started to. And I kind of shut down my emotions. There were just so many people hurt by viins,¡± I said. I thought back to some of the people I killed in MHA. ¡°One especially bad one in My Hero Academia, he had this super power where he could freeze people. Like boom, they couldn¡¯t move. But he would molest girls with the quirk. I mean, did he deserve death-¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Hancock said, without question. ¡°Yeah, of course. But another he uh had a quirk to watch people from afar. This girl could feel him watching her. She couldn¡¯t sleep. I found him and gouged out his eyes and-¡± ¡°Yes, he deserved it too,¡± she said emphatically. ¡°Weston, there are so many bad people out there. If you give them powers, they will use it for evil. Have you ever heard of the Room Devil Fruit?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Someone had it a long time ago. They were able to make a room around themselves. This room was outside of our world. In it the man could hold most anything, but he would take people there, and do very bad things to them.¡± It sounded like my Makuramoto, which wasn¡¯t tooforting. ¡°Thest man that had the devil fruit was called the Devil of South Blue. He would go to a town, take in girls and boys that knew nothing of his power and do unspeakable things to them. When he was found the townspeople ripped him to shreds. Some people do not deserve to have power.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m starting to think that about myself,¡± I admitted. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked, confused. ¡°I mean, I was normal,¡± I said, my voice wavering a little. ¡°I didn¡¯t have any special powers before all this. I had 1 wife and 2 kids. I came here and thought it wasn¡¯t real. I knew of your world but I didn¡¯t know for sure it was real. These people, you, none of you were flesh and blood to me. And after I learned that you were, I didn¡¯t change my ways. I got worse. I¡¯ve done some bad things with my Chikyugi, Hancock.¡± I didn¡¯t currently have my Chikyugi. My lust was barely there. I thought back to what guilted me at the moment, but didn¡¯t guilt me when I did it. ¡°One girl was part of this army attacking my vige. I used my lust on her. No warning, just made her cum a boat load until she didn¡¯t know anything but lust. You, Nami, and Robin, I took you into my Makuramoto, tied you up, and did what I wanted.¡± ¡°That was different-¡± ¡°Was it?¡± I asked. ¡°I have slept with a lot of women, Hancock. I¡¯m worried that I may have crossed the line with some.¡± ¡°Like who?¡± She asked, worried. I tried to think back. ¡°Hinata maybe,¡± I said. ¡°She is 16 like my body in Naruto World. We were engaged to be married by our families. But she wouldn¡¯t do anything like that until we were married. So I married her. Granted, Reina and Hina were that age when they were tied to me, but Hinata... she was so¡­innocent.¡± ¡°Do you love her?¡± ¡°Yes, but I had other women there. Other women I loved. I¡¯m scared that I set my sights on marrying her, and I made it happen too fast. Before she could change her mind. I just got so far up my own ass. I was never like this before. I¡¯d have sex twice a week with my wife. But hell with the Chikyugi-¡± ¡°Did it change you?¡± She asked. ¡°Yeah, of course, but I got a hold of it-¡± ¡°Did you?¡± She asked. ¡°Were you really in control?¡± A part of me wanted to say maybe not. ¡°I¡¯m a fucking grown ass adult. I knew what I was doing,¡± I said. ¡°Hancock, I love you. I really do. But I¡¯m worried I¡¯m not the man you met.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re not,¡± she said. ¡°You are far stronger than the man I met. And yes, you¡¯re a manwhore, but I still love you. You have struggled through this alone long enough. Let me help you. Let me work with you through these worlds.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can-¡± ¡°I can, trust me,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°I have received many notifications since you did whatever you did to me. I will be joining you from now on.¡± ¡°What kind of notifications?¡± I asked. She had a small smile on her lips. CHAPTER 321 MANHWA CHAPTER 321 MANHWA ¡°You should be able to see my notifications,¡± she said. ¡°One mentions you having ess to everything.¡± I looked at her confused for a moment, then brought up my Status Screen.
Name Weston Watanabe
Current Quest:
World 1:
World 1 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Dead Man Walking
Summon: Hancock Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Pet: Nibi - Level 4 Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other
6 Challenger Slots World Escape
Chakra
Conqueror''s Haki
Berserker Mode
Nen*
Tremor Devil Fruit
Bonuses Hardened Organs
7 Challenger Slots Medium Psychic Resistance
Minor Identity Theft Resist
Minor Mental Resistance
Fertility Control
Body Mod Resistance
Items Gantz Armor Stored (29)
2 Challenger Slots Capsule - House Stored
Currency: Gold 3,400
1 Challenger Slot
The first things I noticed were what I lost when I forfeited my challenge. The Give and Take Quirk was gone, not even crossed out. I guessed with the Manga Hall blocked I wouldn¡¯t be able to get it back until I had it unlocked again. But at least I didn¡¯t lose the Challenger Slot. I lost Venom Resistance as well. And the worst oue was losing my Seastone Jitte and an Item Challenger Slot. Challenger Slots were rare and hard toe by. But it was better than dying. Thest change was the Other next to Status Screen. I clicked it and was given a new window.
Other Screens
Companion Screen
Companion Notifications
I brought up Notifications first.
Congrattions at bing a Companion: Linked
You will now be able to know all the secrets of the
Challenger that has deemed you worthy of learning
of his adventure.
Congrattions at bing a Companion: Rider
You now have your very own status screen. And can
join the Challenger on his adventures.
Congrattions at bing a Companion: Fusion
You will now be able to join the Challenger on his/her
quests. Current Challenger Slots will be rewarded to you
at 1/2 of those of the Challenger.
I had originally gotten the item Companion Link, but I had evolved it. I guessed for some reason it evolved twice. Skipping Rider and going straight to Fusion. This really did mean that she could go anywhere with me.
You have received the following skills as
Weston''s Companion
Memory Meld
Status Screen
Ability Challenger Slot x 3
Bonus Challenger Slot x 3
Item Challenger Slot x 1
I wanted to see what skills she had, but waited until I finished the rest of the notifications.
Congrattions: You are an Unofficial Challenger
Unopened doors for Weston will be updated
to include your presence.
You will be unable to join Weston on his Challenges.
But can assist him in beating the worlds.
Your Notifications & screen will be essible by Weston.
Whether you join Weston in a world or not, is up to him.
Language barriers to simr species will be eliminated.
Your body will be altered to match the Challenger¡¯s age.
Your original body will not age, but will gain the powers
earned in your Status Screen through Challenger Slots.
If Weston is killed, you will live on in your world and your
time as an Unofficial Challenger will be wiped from your
memory
So she really would have her own versions in the worlds. Unsure if that was a good or bad thing, everywhere but Manga would have some form of Hancock. I also guessed I would get to pick which worlds her mind was allowed in somehow. Which was probably good if I knew a particrly bad world was ahead. It also looked like joining me was nothing but a gain for her as long as I stayed alive. Since her original body was technically frozen in time, she would only gain new experiences with me.
Congrattions at bing a Companion: Summoned
Along with growing stronger with Weston you will be able
to watch his Challenges.
A new skill has been made for you due to your Companion status. This will not require a Challenger Slot.
Force Summon
It made sense now how she was able toe to me at the end of my fight. It looked like this would only be useful for Challenges, but if she did have to join she wouldn¡¯t be lost on who to fight. That was thest notification so I brought up her Status Screen.
Name Hancock Boa
Current Quest:
World 1:
World 1 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Usable Abilities: Status Screen
3 Challenger Slots World Escape
Force Summon
Love Devil Fruit
Haki
Chakra
Nen
Bonuses Irresistible Beauty
3 Challenger Slots Snake Charmer
Items
1 Challenger Slots
¡°Very cool, babe,¡± I admitted, trying to wrap my head around all of it. ¡°Really? I thought it was a littleckluster,¡± she said. ¡°Oh no, you¡¯re starting off with way more than I did,¡± I said. ¡°Which was this body?¡± She asked, pointing at my younger self. ¡°Yeah, pretty weak huh?¡± I studied her 16 year old body. She was still beautiful. ¡°We Amazon¡¯s trained a lot, especially at a young age. Did you not have to in your first world?¡± ¡°No, worst we had to deal with was a bully at school,¡± I said. Thinking about it I asked, ¡°Would you mind turning around?¡± She frowned but did so. I moved to her shirt, pulling the cor down. ¡°Weston,¡± she whispered, I could feel the nervousness in her voice. A little lust leaking out I doubted it would be long until we were in the bedroom again. But that wasn¡¯t what I was doing. ¡°It¡¯s gone,¡± I said. ¡°The Tenryuubito Hoof brand they burned into you when you were a ve.¡± ¡°It is?¡± She asked excitedly. Trying to look behind her. ¡°Yep, congrattions. You have a new body,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± She took a deep breath and exhaled. ¡°Surprisingly a weight off of me. It¡¯s like a dreame true.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I said, giving her a smile. ¡°Now, we need to discuss our next moves.¡± ¡°I still want to know about the worlds you went to,¡± she said, turning back around. ¡°That would seriously take too long. It would be quicker to get stronger, reopen the Manga world, and just take you there,¡± I said. ¡°So you will take me with you?¡± She asked, hope in her voice. ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. And it looks like you will be able to help me in my worlds. I¡¯m sure you and I noticed but we have been rushing a lot. You got pregnant the first time we met. We married right after that, like what, a month or 2 after we met? Maybe it would be good for you and I to start over. We can actually date and you can tell me when I¡¯m being an idiot.¡± ¡°Good,¡± she said, pointing a finger at me. ¡°No more giving up.¡± ¡°No more,¡± I promised. ¡°I think I just went too hard in thest fight.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. Even if you can¡¯t go on. I want to go home with you. Understood?¡± She asked. I frowned but nodded. She leaned in, kissing my cheek. Blushing as she did so, I felt the love from her Haki. She turned around embarrassed and began to study the Manga door. ¡°So where should we go?¡± ¡°First, let me look through my own notifications,¡± I said and brought the first one up.
Congrattions for living through your 4th Challenge. Please pick a Path
Those you Gave Hope
Those you Let Down
I clicked Those you Gave Hope and received a long list of skills to choose from.
Choose 1 perk from those you Gave Hope.
Regal Presence
Business Acumen
First Blood
Helpful Hands
Increased Reflexes
Pure Heart
Fiery Passion
Hard Stare
Sightless
Just in Time
Water Gun Quirk
Archeology
Larger than Life
Second Chance
Timing is Everything
Gemini
Increased Nerves
Increased Sight
Royal Decree
Tracking
Big
Trump Card
Soulmate
Breath of Life
Increased Size
Smaller is Better
Big Heart
...
The list kept going, and honestly it felt really good to know I gave a lot of people hope. I guessed being the Viin yer and taking down Domingo had helped a lot of people. The only skill I recognized was the Water Gun Quirk from Khota in MHA, but I didn¡¯t need that. There were more quirks further down the list but they sounded rather ambiguous. Since quirks could give you weird antennae and spikes in your body, I didn¡¯t risk taking 1 I didn¡¯t know. Looking through the list the ones that intrigued me were: Breath of Life, Soulmate, Trump Card, Second Chance, and Just in Time. I had no way of knowing what these did, but everytime I moved to pick one my eyes went back to the list. I couldn¡¯t help but notice a skill called Gemini. It was so vague that it sounded interesting. Gemini were the twins from the zodiac. One of the main skills in my arsenal was making Shadow Clones. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if maybe the Gemini skill could help amplify the ability. After more thought I decided to say screw it and picked Gemini.
Please choose a Hall to receive Challenge Reward
¡°Oh right,¡± I said. Since I didn¡¯t have a Challenger Slot for the skill or whatever I just picked, I wouldn¡¯t get the skill until I picked a Hall. Next was myst notification.
Season 1 of Challenges has finished.
Season 2 will not start for 2,000 in World Days
I let out a long sigh. ¡°What?¡± Hancock asked. ¡°We just got a long time to prepare,¡± I said. ¡°2,000 days without challenges.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good?¡± ¡°Yes. We won¡¯t be able to get our kids back for a while,¡± I said. ¡°But in Manga I had this skill called World Lasting Physique. It let me have the same strength in all the worlds of manga. The reason I am so weak is because I don¡¯t have a Challenger Slot for it.¡± ¡°I was wondering why you look so¡­not yourself,¡± she said, looking me up and down. ¡°You either, babe,¡± I said with a wry smile. ¡°Thest guy I fought was impossibly strong. No one else I have gone up against would have stood a chance against him.¡± ¡°Anyway, Mikhail, who I foughtst. He had conquered halls in more than 1 world. I think that¡¯s the trick to get the World Lasting Physique Challenger Slot.¡± ¡°So we need to go to each of these halls and conquer a world?¡± She asked, pointing at the Manhwa, Comic, and Book doors. ¡°Yes, or at least get the World Lasting Physique in them. If we can do that, I know we would have a much better chance of winning this,¡± I said. ¡°Then that shall be our goal,¡± she said excitedly. ¡°Where first? I know what Books are, but the others¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the troubling part,¡± I said. ¡°So I had this item called World Choice. It showed me all the possible worlds. I was then able to pick 1 specific world, and the item guided me to the door that hid it. I think our best bet is going to be to start in Manhwa or Comics, since I at least know 2 of those worlds.¡± ¡°Okay, which?¡± She asked. Her eyes sparkling as she looked to me for the answer. ¡°I¡¯m thinking Manhwa,¡± I said. ¡°There you can usually get super strong-¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she said, moving to the door. She opened it but stopped as she got a notification. ¡°Oh right. I have to pick my Challenger Slots. Which should I choose?¡± ¡°Good question. So what do you want?¡± I asked. ¡°Bonuses I will keep. I am an Irresistible Beauty, and a Snake Charmer,¡± she said, her finger at her chin as she studied the invisible screen. ¡°Yes, yes, very much so,¡± I agreed. She side eyed me, but looked back to the screen cutely. ¡°I would think my Devil Fruit would be best, but I can¡¯t swim.¡± ¡°Actually you can,¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Back when I used the Companion Fusion and Summon Choice on you, I also eliminated your inability to swim,¡± I said. ¡°You did?¡± She asked, wide eyed. ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t want you to-¡± I stopped as she ran over and hugged me. Holding me tight I leaned into the hug, feeling better after receiving it. I thought maybe we were getting closer to where we were, instead of this awkward feeling I got in my gut when looking at her. ¡°Thank you, husband,¡± she said, kissing my cheek. ¡°Anything for you, wifey,¡± I said. She kissed my other cheek and moved away to look at her screen. ¡°So I only have 3 Challenger Slots. I know Haki well. Should I use it on Chakra or Nen?¡± ¡°I would say Chakra,¡± I admitted. ¡°I have my Nen so I should be able to awaken it in your body when we get to a new world.¡± ¡°True,¡± she made the choice and was walking down the hall. I shook my head following after her. ¡°What are these rooms?¡± She asked, confused. There was 1 door on the right of the hall and 2 on the left. ¡°The 1 on the right, should be the rejected worlds. I was able to choose 11 main worlds where I can earn Challenger slots,¡± I said, pointing at the door ahead. ¡°All the worlds I didn¡¯t pick are here.¡± I pointed at the lone door on my right. ¡°What is the point of them?¡± ¡°The World Choice item allows me to see all the worlds avable. If I really needed something from one of the worlds I could look through it, and the World Choice could guide me to it. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s great stuff in a lot of these worlds. But for now we need to focus on the 11 because they are the only ones that award Challenger Slots.¡± ¡°And these 2?¡± She asked, pointing to the left wall. ¡°One is something I don¡¯t know. Probably a sub-genre of Manhwa. The 11 main worlds I chose tended to focus on fighting. This door could be a slice-of-life story or something unrted to fighting. Apparently I picked them, but I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°And the other?¡± She asked. ¡°Smut,¡± I admitted. ¡°Smut?¡± ¡°Yeah, you know like romance novels, things focused on sex,¡± I said without shame. ¡°Have you been to one of these worlds?¡± She asked, blushing. ¡°I have, actually. In one world, there was and of elves and other creatures that had no men. I had to help them repopul-¡± ¡°So our children have siblings?¡± She asked, her eyes turning cold. ¡°Probably,¡± I admitted, trying to be truthful. ¡°Some day.¡± ¡°Why do I have to love you?¡± She grumbled to herself. Letting out a defeated sigh she added, ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Another was a moral reversal. So women acted like men, and men acted like women. One was a dungeon diving-¡± ¡°Dungeon Diving?¡± ¡°Yeah. Dungeon Diving will be a big theme in this hall. Dungeons are kind of like an otherworldly area. You go up or down levels and have toplete tasks or fight stronger and stronger monsters?¡± ¡°Like how Impel Down has levels with tougher pirates?¡± She asked. ¡°Yeah, kind of,¡± I said. ¡°Thest world in the Smut Hall I went to was a Mind Break world.¡± ¡°Mind Break?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s this sort of messed up porn. Where the women are really sensitive to sex. It makes them feel so good that they can¡¯t think of anything else but sex, so it¡­¡± I felt a little awkward exining. ¡°And I am¡­able to earn quests and rewards from these worlds like you?¡± Hancock asked. She was blushing profusely, but I thought she was also a little turned on. ¡°I mean, yeah, you should. Why? Is that a skill you want?¡± I asked, more than a little surprised. ¡°Perhaps,¡± she said. ¡°We will see.¡± Blushing more, she walked straight ahead to the main hall. I couldn¡¯t help but get excited. Hancock was a perfect 10. It could be fun to go to one of the smut worlds with her. Then again if she was forced to be some random person that was afflicted with other sexual situations¡­ we would have to see. We got to the main Manhwa room. 11 new doors all around us, red lights were lit up above all but one. The door I had used a World Choice on was still blue. ¡°What¡¯s this world?¡± Hancock asked, pointing at the blue door. ¡°It¡¯s one I think would be best for starting at. The world is called Second Life Ranker or Ranker who Lives a Second Time. It follows a¡­Marine.¡± I decided it was best to use terms she knew from One Piece World. ¡°His brother disappears and dies. When the Marine collects his brother¡¯s belongings there is a watch. The watch gives the Marine tips and tricks to follow when climbing a tower.¡± ¡°Why would you climb the tower?¡± ¡°The tower is like it¡¯s own world. Each level of the tower is actually like their own world. People grow up inside. They are really strong. And the higher up you go the harder it gets, but also the stronger you be. The Marine wants to get revenge for his brother who was killed by someone in the tower. But you and I should have our own lives. We will have to figure out how to get to the tower.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Hancock said. Excitement in her voice. ¡°How do we do it?¡± ¡°Just open the door and walk in,¡± I said. I grabbed her hand. Her pulse was high, but she was excited rather than scared. Reaching for the door I received a notification.
Do you want to allow your Companion
to join you in this World?
Y/N
I thought about it and clicked Y. Then to my surprise I received another new notification.
Test of Strength - Handicap Skill
Requirements:
1. More than 5 Challenger Ability Slots
2. Season 1 of Challenges Complete
Would you like to handicap all of your current abilities in
new worlds? Bonuses will not be affected.
Yes/No
Your abilities would be brought down to a base strength.
Training the Ability and growing your physical strength
would bring them back up to original power.
The Handicap would increase the rarity of rewards offered.
As well as increase the amount of Challenger Slots
rewarded.
You can cancel the Handicap Skill at any time for specific worlds.
¡°Shit,¡± I said, reading it over and over. ¡°What is this?¡± She asked, reading her own invisible screen. ¡°This ce is asking if we want to make it all harder. To try to earn more rewards,¡± I said. ¡°That sounds dumb,¡± she said. ¡°Why would we do that?¡± ¡°Well I am sure other Challengers are being offered the same skill. Do you want to risk not getting some of the rewards and skills they could earn?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡­see your point,¡± Hancock said. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Says we can cancel it. Maybe take it and try to make it as far as possible without removing it. All the worlds here should be with normal people. Manhwa is always a weak to strong story, so we should still have a leg up on everyone, weakened abilities or not.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Hancock said, clicking yes. I did the same. Not feeling anything different I opened the door. Walking in with Hancock until the darkness took us. CHAPTER 322 A NEW ME CHAPTER 322 A NEW ME A small room illuminated around me. I hadn¡¯t noticed Hancock and I releasing one another¡¯s hands. I assumed she was in her own body in the version of her that grew up in Second Life Ranker. Looking around, the room I was in was in a state of disarray. tes stacked on a desk, dirty bedsheets under me, piles of crap littering the floor. If I was in my room, then I appeared to be a shut-in. Bringing my hands up I noticed a big difference from before. Instead of the skinny and weak hands I was used to, they were actually chunky and weak. ¡°Crap,¡± I mumbled as I got up. No mirrors in the room. I settled on a window covered by a curtain. Moving the curtain to the side I angled my face until I could see my reflection. I was chubby, for the first time in a long time I wasn¡¯t the strong and skinny kid I had gotten used to. Quickly the memories began to flood in. My name was Weston Woon. I just turned 19. No prospects for school. I was an only child and lived with my parents. They were good people, but always trying to get me out of the house. When I was in school I was bullied pretty relentlessly. So bad that I just stopped leaving my room. I lived in Seoul, South Korea and had pushed off my military service due to an ¡®illness¡¯. There was not much to know about the life besides my obsession with trolling people online. I felt 1st hand embarrassment for the me of the world of Second Life Ranker. ¡°Fucking idiot,¡± I mumbled. My Status Screen up I noted that Hancock¡¯s summon was still an hour from being able to be used. Smelling something awful I looked around to the mess all around me. Everything but a path between my bed andputer. All other surfaces were littered with some sort of trash. ¡°Might as well clean up before I bring a girl over,¡± I said. Annoyed with my overweight body I stepped out of my room. My mom working in the kitchen I nodded to her as I dug through the pantry. ¡°D-Do you need something?¡± She asked nervously. ¡°Trash bags,¡± I mumbled. Reaching past the junk food I took the whole box of bags. Without another word I began cleaning up my room. Throwing everything away there were more than a few scantily d dolls/action figures that went in the trash too. Video games, consoles, small clothes that hadn¡¯t fit me in years, everything I didn¡¯t need went into the bags. Once 7 bags were filled I finished up with the vacuum. Taking my trash to the chute in the hall of the apartment building everything was gone and out of my way soon enough. I could practically taste the hope from my mom as I walked back into the apartment. ¡°You want something to eat?¡± She asked, her voice almost a squeak. ¡°No thanks, going on a diet,¡± I said as I left her to her stunned silence. In the restroom I stood in front of the mirror. A few fat rolls I was my full height of 6 foot. About 300 pounds I had a long way to slim down. This was my first world for the Manhwa Hall. With no World Lasting Physique I would have to start from scratch until I received the skill for the hall. It was a little weird to not be assailed by pain as soon as I entered a world. Cleaning myself up in the shower I would have to start training right away. Cleaning under rolls of fat, I was going to have to focus hard to get as strong as possible. I wished there had been a way to get my arm and leg weights from the Manga Hall, but I hadn¡¯t had the Challenger slot, and with the Manga door closed there was no way to get them. I would have trouble with my own weight for the time being. There was no need to add extra restraints. After a long shower I felt a lot better. It was weird to have my 7 inch dick again, but I¡¯d get used to it. I grew up with the thing originally and had pleased more than a few women. Not near as much as with the Chikyugi, but that was life. There was now a Handicap Skill in my Status screen. Using my inner eye I felt my chakra. If I didn¡¯t have the skill I would have the same amount of chakra, nen, and Haki, that the body I used in my Challenges had. I judged the power of my Chakra, Nen, and Haki in this Handicapped body to be about that of any normal person. I had raised chakra a lot with quest rewards. Nen was your lifeforce. A set amount for most everyone it was weaker as well. My Haki was Conqueror¡¯s Haki, but a fraction of my original strength. The more I thought about it. The more I liked the Handicap option. Like wearing weights for my skills, this would be a good opportunity to train all of them from the ground up. I had been ratherx with both Haki and Nen. I felt there were a lot of opportunities and skills to bring out with them as I tried harder to understand and use my abilities. I had cleaned the impurities from my Chakra and Haki so they were still potent, but I would have to figure out what my limits were. Doing a quick shadow clone my chakra plummeted. A fat version of me appeared then he released himself, the chakra of his fake body disintegrating in the open air. Judging from how much it took to make the clone I was far weaker than I imagined. This was going to be a challenge. Making some water-chakra I was able to form enough for one of my discs, but that was about it. I went into Kame Mode, replenishing my stores and kept ying around with it. I at least had the Lust Element. ying with the chakra the Lust was not near as potent as it had been with the Chikyugi. I could do the first 2 stages of the Lust skills. So a weaker Lust Aura, Pleasure Touch, Endurance, Mark, Love, and the most important my Epitome skill. Back in my room I pulled the chakra out. Pushing it all over my body the Lust was far weaker but there. Where I could grow almost a quarter inch a day with the Chikyugi, I estimated I would only manage a quarter of that with my current amount of chakra. Many of my cousins in the Naruto world had worked in brothels. They were able to survive with these skills, so I knew I would be fine. The Chikyugi merely granted more chakra, more potent Lust Element, and allowed control of my Makuramoto. Though I could use Genjutsu, I wouldn¡¯t have near the control I had in the Manga Hall. Settling down I jumped on theputer. Everything in English to me, the Korean inte was easy to navigate. The year was early 2018. I couldn¡¯t remember when Second Life Ranker took ce, but based off my experience in other worlds I was sure I was around the start of the manhwa. I checked out some current pop-culture and the One Piece manga was for sale in this world. Funnily enough, the story was around chapter 800, right after Domingo. Right when I had left the ce. So I wouldn¡¯t be able to read the manga to get a better idea what to do to help the crew. But it appeared that all the other mangas I had traveled to were in the Second Life Ranker world as well. Hancock would be able to read mangas,ics, and books of halls that I assumed I took. Potentially learning about the worlds before we traveled to them. I put that on the backburner for now though. I had to focus on the world at hand. It was time to try to figure out how to be a part of the main story. There were some conspiracy theories about a Tower on chat sites, but nothing concrete. Most people sounded like they were pulling stuff out of their asses, so I decided to work on another n. Starting a workout I settled on pushups. Unable to do 1 real push-up I did girlie-pushups. On my knees instead of feet, it was less strain, but still hard for my current body. Breaking out into a sweat I did all the exercises I could think of until the timer had run out. Letting out a sigh I pushed the Summon button. A white light appeared in front of me. As the light dimmed a tall and gorgeous woman materialized. Long ck hair, big eyes, wearing a red and white 2-piece bikini she looked around confused for a moment. When her eyesnded on me they widened further somehow. I smirked at her, waiting for it. ¡°Weston?¡± She whispered. I nodded. Hancock¡¯s face turned red, a smile slowly moving across her face until she burst outughing. Loud giggles at first which turned into full onughing, then dry heaving. She struggled to breath as she kept looking at me andughing harder. It took time, but she eventually stopped. Sitting on my very stained bed she took in deep breaths. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± she said, pretending to look around for someone else. ¡°I don¡¯t choose the bodies I get,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. ¡°What the hell were you doing? Swimming? It¡¯s like March.¡± ¡°I was actually in a photo shoot,¡± she said, taking a sexy pose as she crossed her legs and flipped her long hair behind her ear. ¡°The me of this world is a model.¡± ¡°Of course you are,¡± I said, letting out a defeated sigh. ¡°I get attacked by zombies my first go around and you roll a 20 on your backstory.¡± I shook my head,ughing. ¡°Everything work alright? Get memories from your body?¡± ¡°Yep, I looked in a mirror and it all came to me. My name is Byuen Hancock. I am 19 years old. I started modeling and voice actingst year. I am the hot new thing in town apparently.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m starting to remember the me of this world really liked your work,¡± I said. I didn¡¯t say how much he liked it though. I wasn¡¯t too in the mood to jump on her with my current body, and I doubted she would be up for it anyway. Hancock and I still had to work on some personal things till we got there. With no Chikyugi I didn¡¯t have a monstrous sex drive so I wasn¡¯t too hurt. It was time for the hard question. ¡°What do you know about One Piece?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s a-¡± She stopped speaking. Her voice lost to her for a moment as she focused on the memories her current body knew of the manga. ¡°Entertainment?¡± She asked, her voice hurt. ¡°Kind of,¡± I said, frowning as I studied the various expressions that went across her face. ¡°It¡¯s entertainment to us in this world. But still a real ce.¡± ¡°But how?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was exined to me that there are infinite possible worlds. There is literally no end. So if someone can think it up, chances are it really exists.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t have ess to knowledge of other worlds?¡± She asked, her mind shattering a little. I felt the sadness wafting off of her. ¡°Technically we do,¡± I said. ¡°But we didn¡¯t know they were real worlds. I thought they were fictional. But you read a lot of books that were written in your world. I am sure the fantasy books from there are also real worlds.¡± ¡°That¡­actually makes me feel a little better,¡± she admitted. But it didn¡¯t make her feel much better. I could sense the confusion and fear from her Spiritual Energy. It was a long time until she was ready to go on. ¡°What¡¯s so special about this world anyway?¡± She asked, forcing her many questions away. She tried to rx on the bed as I sat in myputer chair. ¡°Everything is kind of normal. There are no devil fruits or anything. God it¡¯s weird to think of a world without those.¡± ¡°I bet. I know we just talked about this but you¡¯ve been through a lot. Don¡¯t hesitate to ask questions. In this world there is a sort of doorway. It takes you to a tower. The tower is pretty much its own dimension. Each floor is a huge area where there are tests and monsters. You¡¯re awarded things like strength and magic for passing the tests.¡± ¡°Are there elves and stuff?¡± Hancock asked excitedly. Sitting forward I was drawn to her cleavage but forced my eyes up. ¡°Pretty sure there are. Whole groups of people live in the tower and their kids have to climb it to prove themselves as well.¡± ¡°So if the Straw Hats are the main people in One Piece. Who are the main people here?¡± ¡°The Marine I talked about. Just one guy. He knows all these tips and tricks to pass the tower easily. I remember a lot¡­I think. Our main goal is going to be finding this tower. We might end up in the same group he does. If things go right we can steal all of his cheats.¡± ¡°Fun,¡± Hancock said, a wide smile on her lips. ¡°You¡¯re awfully chipper,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s just, this is like some grand adventure. I don¡¯t have responsibilities, people to worry about. It¡¯s like you and I get a second chance. Do it right. The old me of this world has seen so many romance movies. Back in my world it was normal to sleep with a man to get pregnant. You and I really did have a weird courtship. I want to do everything from the movies this time.¡± ¡°Oh god, K-dramas?¡± I asked, rolling my eyes. Hancock nodded excitedly. ¡°Yes, sir. Our first date was nice, but we got married and had kids before we had a real date. This time I want to date and do it right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± I said, letting out a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re worth it.¡± I could feel the immense joy from her Haki. She did me the favor of leaning forward to show me more of her ample cleavage. Apparently her boobs kept growing in life, currently she was D-Cup. I looked forward to seeing her¡¯s grow more¡­and my chest shrink. ¡°I know so many things now. Likeputers are amazing. And my phone.¡± She looked around but it wasn¡¯t in her skimpy swimsuit. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s probably going off like crazy. Either way, it¡¯s so fun.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me. But it can be dangerous. The only reason I¡¯ve been able to focus on training is because I limit using phones,¡± I reminded. ¡°We will need to work hard. We have to find this tower. I looked online. There may be a few leads. But nothing concrete. Do you have any money?¡± ¡°No. I live in a huge apartment. All my money is controlled by my parents,¡± she admitted. ¡°That¡¯s a little¡­worrying,¡± I noted. ¡°Not really. The me before spent way more than she earned. My parents stepped in, but I¡¯m starting to think that my mom lives her past modeling career through me. She¡¯s probably freaking out that I disappeared. My dad is some big shot at a bigpany, but he has a drinking problem,¡± she said with a frown. ¡°That¡¯s sucky?¡± I asked confused since her Haki wasn¡¯t too heartbroken. ¡°I guess. I don¡¯t know. Kind of nice to have parents again,¡± she said. ¡°I never had a dad before. It¡¯s so weird to think back and have memories of being taught how to ride a bike. Things that are normal here weren¡¯t normal for me.¡± ¡°Very true,¡± I said. ¡°I grew up in a ce a lot like this. Maybe not as popted. But there were no risks of pirates or getting killed by some super powered psycho with a devil fruit. Just some idiot with a gun, but that was pretty rare.¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t understand that. How are people so weak here that they need guns? My body can barely lift 40 pounds,¡± she admitted. ¡°Everyone¡¯s normal. Your world is what¡¯s weird. Lifting a building that fell on you is notmon. But probably wouldn¡¯t be impossible after we start in the Tower.¡± I studied her for a moment. At home in a swimsuit in my less than spacious room I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°you¡¯re with me, right?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, you want to get stronger, don¡¯t you? You don¡¯t want to live your current life as a model, do you?¡± ¡°No, husband, I am with you. All the way. The old me has nice memories but this life leads nowhere. My parents were actual parents to me when I was younger. But a few years back they changed. My dad focuses on business. My mother focuses on me. This is not the life I want. Besides, I think you need me. Otherwise you could give up again,¡± she said. ¡°Good. I¡¯m d you¡¯re joining me on my adventure,¡± I said truthfully. I had so many conversations with myself working through my n. It was nice to be open up for once. ¡°We are going to need some seed money,¡± I said. ¡°Money talks everywhere. And information can be bought with the right connections.¡± ¡°How do we get money?¡± ¡°How do you think?¡± I asked, giving her my best chunky evil grin. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re not against robbing banks.¡± A mischievous smile split her lips. ¡°You forget, husband. I was a pirate long before we met.¡± ¡°I did forget,¡± I admitted. ¡°Your swimsuit is very distracting.¡± She lifted the straps of her top, making her chest jiggle. ¡°What¡¯s underneath is far more distracting,¡± she said, giving me a wink. I felt the love from her, and couldn¡¯t help but mentally thank her. Though I wasn¡¯t the muscr man she was used to she still epted me. Fat and unappealing in my eyes, she somehow saw past it. I loved her more for it. A small knock at the door took our attention. Before I could unsummon Hancock she got up and opened the door revealing my mom. My mother¡¯s face turned pale white as she looked the beautiful model up and down. ¡°You must be Weston¡¯s mother,¡± Hancock said, reaching her hand out to the older woman. ¡°I-yes,¡± my mother squeaked. ¡°I am sorry. I thought it was hisputer. W-How did you get in?¡± ¡°Just now. I am Hancock, Weston¡¯s girlfriend,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Girl?¡± My mother asked, more shocked. ¡°Hancock,¡± I said, annoyed by her game. ¡°How can I help you, mom?¡± ¡°I-uh-I am going to¡­lie down,¡± my mom said. Giving Hancock another once over she shut the door and walked away. ¡°Why would you do that?¡± I asked my wife. ¡°Of course I have to meet your parents,¡± Hancock said, all smiles as she looked around the room. ¡°You¡¯ll have to meet mine. They¡¯re going to hate you so much.¡± pping, she appeared rather excited by the news. Rubbing my hand over my face I could tell she was going to be a handful. But her good mood was contagious. I got her address and de-summoned her as soon as possible. CHAPTER 323 FAT VS FIT CHAPTER 323 FAT VS FIT It was evening by the time I was ready. Leaving my parent¡¯s apartment for the first time in weeks, my mother was still in her room. Apparently seeing Hancock had given her a shock to the system. Instead of taking a ride across town I decided to run. After a mile I was beyond exhausted. Moving into Kame Mode my body healed slightly and I ran another half mile. Forcing myself to jog half mile after half mile it took a long time to get to Hancock¡¯s ce. More than a few people jeering or ogling me as I ran by. It was sad to see how much people judged overweight people trying to get back into shape. I felt better knowing that though fat, I could still kick every one of their asses. I had power systems at mymand. Chakra, Nen, Haki, all could strengthen me. But my body was weak. It had been years since I¡¯d been so weak. My Naruto World body had been stronger when I first got it. And that body was only 12. I had to start from the ground up. Where once I could hold 500 pounds easily on each limb, this body couldn¡¯t hold its own weight up. I had a long process to go. When I got to Hancock¡¯s high-rise apartment I was stopped by her doorman. ¡°I don¡¯t know you,¡± he said. A tall man about 6 foot 4 inches tall he had an ex-military or police feel about him. In a suit and tie his muscles bulged under the suit he wore. ¡°You do not. I am here for Byuen Hancock,¡± I said. It was still weird to say thest name first, but I had mostly gotten used to it. ¡°And will she be expecting you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I said, holding in my anger. The man walked into the main lobby, but instead of him escorting me in, Hancock came out of the elevator and ran over to me. ¡°Finally,¡± she said, grabbing my hand and pulling me forward. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting.¡± ¡°Sorry, been running,¡± I said, pointing down to my sweat covered clothes. She walked us over to the main desk. ¡°This is my husband. He is allowed full ess to my apartment,¡± she said to the shocked doorman and receptionist. There were more than a few double takes between the both of us. A true beauty and the beast story I couldn¡¯t me their stares. Hancock didn¡¯t seem to care or notice their reaction. Dragging me to the elevator she let her annoyance leak out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked. ¡°I tried to quit being a model, it didn¡¯t go well,¡± Hancock admitted. ¡°Quit? Already? I told you it could be a while until we figure out how to get to the Tower,¡± I said. ¡°Yes, but my mother sprang a trip to Beijing on me. It was a shoot for this sleazeball she has been trying to get me to date for months,¡± she said. ¡°Well can¡¯t argue with that,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± she shook her head. ¡°My mother threatened to get my father involved.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s bad¡­?¡± ¡°He has a few thugs under his employ. I might have let news about you slip,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re very open you know,¡± I said as the elevator stopped on her floor. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re so¡­epting of this.¡± ¡°Of what?¡± ¡°This,¡± I admitted, pointing at my body. My past and current memories were ashamed of how much I had let myself go. Next to a perfect 10, every one of my memories said this wasn¡¯t real. Some of the old me¡¯s attitude was getting to me. ¡°No, I see you, husband,¡± she said, locking eyes with me. ¡°You are still the man I married. I feel safe with you.¡± She leaned her head into my shoulder as we walked down the hall. She had to bend down quite a bit to do it since she was her normal 6 foot 3 height. ¡°Good,¡± I said, letting out a sigh. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure how things would y with Hancock and I. I hadn¡¯t given up on wanting more women. But for now I would focus on her. Granted it helped that I couldn¡¯t remember any beautiful women in the Second Life Ranker World, but that was besides the point. I could fix the part of our rtionship that had been hurt by my lies and half-truths. Hopefullye back stronger than we were before. Since we had only spent a few months together it would be good to see how we were in the long term when I didn¡¯t have a million things going on. We walked into her apartment and it was about what I expected. Hard wood floors, white paint, furniture, countertops, everything was immacte. Arge TV mounted on the wall one of her K-dramas was ying on it. ¡°Darling, why does it look like you were snuggled up in a nket and watching TV?¡± I asked, noting the open bag of Cheetos by the nket. ¡°I don¡¯t have to watch my weight anymore,¡± she said cutely. ¡°I have no idea when Ist had junk food. My original body never had it. And this model version of me has been on a restricted diet for years.¡± ¡°Oh no, you¡¯ve be modernized,¡± I said, looking up to the ceiling as if I was ming god. ¡°True, I¡¯ve never actually had junk food before. The sweetest thing I ever had in my world was some chocte. This food is so much better,¡± she said, grabbing the cheetos and stuffing a handful in her mouth. ¡°You get skinnier, I¡¯ll get fatter, and we can meet in the middle.¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Brilliant. How did you get so smart, dear?¡± ¡°School,¡± she said, dropping the bag. ¡°Which, my lord, they let you get away with a lot of skipping if you¡¯re pretty. On Amazon Lily I would be hit with a switch if I skipped sses, but this me just batted her eyes and people let her off with a warning.¡± ¡°Money and beauty,¡± I said. ¡°They run the world. Since I don¡¯t have beauty we need to work on the other. You ready to rob some banks?¡± ¡°Yes, I was thinking, we should probably focus on some people here too,¡± she said. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°The apartment building. There is this old man that I am fairly certain has been trying to peep on me. He is loaded. He always has a stack of-¡± Hancock stopped as the door to her room was opened. We watched as 2 men in suits unlocked the door and stepped in. Walking around the room they looked through doors, sweeping the ce like the president was about to make an appearance. Hancock and I moved closer to one another as a much deadlier man came in. Dark hair, he had a smile on his face but I could feel the bloodlust leaking off of him. The man in front of me had killed a lot of people. He was a killer, in and simple. ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Kim,¡± Hancock whispered. ¡°My dad¡¯s fixer.¡± The man stopped a few paces from us. His attention on me. I gave him my best bored look. As he sized me up Hancock¡¯s parents walked. The father was an older man with gray hair that had a $500 haircut. Italian suit, Rolex on his wrist, he appeared to be rather bored as he stopped behind Mr. Kim. Hancock¡¯s mother following, she was older, but still gorgeous. Pitch ck hair, makeup done up, wearing a dress that showed more than a little cleavage. I wasn¡¯t too surprised to see how gorgeous Hancock would turn out when she was much older. ¡°Father, mother,¡± Hancock said, annoyance clear in her voice. ¡°What brings you by?¡± ¡°Your mother says you are running away,¡± her dad said. Mr. Kim hadn¡¯t moved. I could feel he was ready to strike me at any time. But I was ready to do the same to him. ¡°I said I was quitting being a model,¡± Hancock said. ¡°Same thing,¡± her mother said. ¡°And what is this I hear about you being married?¡± The woman hadn¡¯t bothered to look at me yet. Too high and mighty I really didn¡¯t me her. Hancock was leagues above current me. ¡°Yes, this is my¡­fiance, Weston,¡± Hancock said. The room quieted, the parents looking at me for the first time. ¡°You have to be joking,¡± her father said. ¡°Nope,¡± I said. ¡°Hancock is pregnant with my child.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Her mother roared. ¡°Weston,¡± Hancock said, pping my shoulder. ¡°No, but someday. I am done with this whole modeling business. Weston and I will be leaving on a trip. How long will it be anyway?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t remember,¡± I admitted. ¡°Month or 2 at least.¡± ¡°See, we have bigger things going on than stupid modeling.¡± ¡°She¡¯s being ckmailed or mind controlled or something,¡± her mother said. Her eyes filled with rage as she red at me. ¡°Mr. Kim please get rid of this¡­man.¡± The woman said the words like I was hardly worthy of being called a bug. ¡°Of course,¡± Mr. Kim said. ¡°Do the thing,¡± Hancock said, stopping the killer. ¡°What thing?¡± I asked. ¡°The thing with the ne.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have my ne,¡± I said. ¡°What? Why don¡¯t you have your ne?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t,¡± I said. Cracking my knuckles I stepped to Mr. Kim. The man erected his fingers like he was going to karate chop me. I drew my arm back and he extended his hand out to meet my fist. Before my fist and his fingertips collided I sent a focused wave of Tremor through my fist. I had practiced all of my skills during my run to her apartment. I didn¡¯t have as much avable chakra, but I still had years of training. Even a little was far more potent than when I first started using these powers. Haki, I had about the same range of Observation since it was sensing other Haki, not using my own. All of my others skills felt weaker but I wasfortable with them. It was time to show I actually knew my skills, and didn¡¯t need my full strength to survive. When I hit Mr. Kim the hyper-focused tremor shot into his arm instantly. Blood spurt out of a new tear in his skin at the wrist. The man didn¡¯t cry out as the bones in his fingers broke. Drawing my leg back I pushed chakra into it, kicking him hard he blocked it with his uninjured arm but was still thrown back into Hancock¡¯s parents. The other 2 guards waking up, they ran for Hancock but when they got close to me she used her Devil Fruit. A pink heart ray shooting from her it hit the 2 men. They were petrified instantly. Their bodies freezing in ce, the now gray stone men fell to the ground. ¡°Still doesn¡¯t work on you,¡± Hancock noted with a smile. ¡°I just think about the smell of your puke,¡± I said, reflecting her look. ¡°Ha!¡± She said walking up with me to her parents and Mr. Kim. ¡°Now, my wife is going toe with me,¡± I said to her mother. ¡°Chase us if you want. Send who you want. But it will end up like this every time.¡± ¡°I love you 2, but Weston is my future,¡± Hancock said. ¡°I will stop by if I have time. But don¡¯t expect me for a while.¡± Mr. Kim tried to kick me, but I lifted my leg and broke his with a crunch. He cried out that time. Grabbing his other leg I threw him over to his stonedckeys. ¡°You care if I rob your dad?¡± I asked. Hancock thought about it. ¡°Nah, they have enough money.¡± I nodded and took the sputtering man¡¯s Rolex. ¡°Shall we, my dear?¡± I asked. Hancock took my hand and we headed to the door. ¡°Wait no.¡± Turning around I ran to the beat up Mr. Kim. ¡°You seem like the type to know an information broker. I need one badly. You want to tell me? Or do I need to break a few more bones?¡± My chubby fingers made a fist, cracking knuckles. The man was easy to convince after that and I felt like we had a pretty good lead. ¡°Not gonna regret thatter?¡± I asked. ¡°Ha! No,¡± Hancock said. ¡°This is my family¡¯s lovenguage. Last year they kidnapped my Aunt and threw her in rehab when she got 1 too many DUIs.¡± ¡°Jeez, what am I marrying into?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯re already married into it,¡± Hancock reminded. ¡°Now walk me through what skills you do and don¡¯t have. I can¡¯t see your screen.¡± ¡°True. So I¡¯m not sure I ever told you but I have a skill called Fertility Control, that makes it so I don¡¯t make kids if I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± She asked, annoyed. ¡°I thought for sure we were making more kidsst time.¡± ¡°Nope, let¡¯s n the next ones.¡± She gave me a nod and kiss on the cheek. ¡°Deal,¡± she said. Leaning her head on my shoulder we went down the elevator as I told her about what other skills I had. That was when we both got the quest.
Second Life Ranker Quest 1
The next batch of Tower Climbers have been picked.
Join them as they embark on an adventure of a lifetime
Reward:
Identification
CHAPTER 324 BUSINESS AND PLEASURE CHAPTER 324 BUSINESS AND PLEASURE Our first robbery had simply been sloppy. With transformation jutsus our identities were safe at least. But I had relied on my Chikyugi Ne too much in the past. A simple look would knock people out. When Hancock and I walked into a bank the first time it was chaos because we didn¡¯t have guns. More than 1 person tried to stop us. Granted one chakra or nen powered hitter and they were down, but it had been annoying. We got some money and were on our way. Joining a crowd to disappear into. Hancock showed me a much better way. Her Irresistible Beauty somehow still worked with her transformation jutsu. Making herself a beautiful blonde that was hardly wearing anything, robberies became much easier. Having eaten the Love Devil Fruit she could turn anyone that was attracted to her into stone. Men, women, children, no one was safe. I found her gorgeous of course, but a mix of my Conqueror¡¯s Haki and mindset of focusing on our first meeting helped me not turn into stone. Once everyone was petrified we had our run of the ce. Hancock would turn everyone back and we were out the door. After a day we had more than enough money for what we needed, at least I hoped we did. We met with the information broker Mr. Kim had so graciously told us about. After dealing with the ambush Mr. Kim had called in, we were led to someone else, then another person, and after some conflicting information I felt like we were finally getting down to someone that knew about the Tower. From what I understood, barely anyone knew about the Tower in Second Life Ranker. People could leave the tower of course, but I guessed the Tower kept you from talking about it if you had been there before. Most of what we had found were rumors so I was excited to get a real lead. Hancock and I walked into a bar together. Only a couple of days after we set out on our journey it was finally time to take the next step for our quest. Not only was our reward exciting, but I couldn¡¯t wait to get cheat chances to grow stronger like all the Manhwa protagonists had. The bar was a little busier than I expected. Mostly men inside, they gave Hancock more than a few looks. ¡°I think that¡¯s him,¡± Hancock said, pointing to a booth in the back. He was an older man, perhaps in his 30s. Short ck hair he stared at his drink instead of Hancock. What gave him away was the red jacket he was wearing. Apparently his look, that was all we really needed to know. Walking to him we stopped outside of the booth. ¡°Mr. Jin,¡± I said. The man jumped and looked up. Giving us the once over he appeared a little nervous. ¡°You them?¡± He asked. We nodded and sat as he waved opposite him in the booth. Motioning at a waitress for a new drink, he chugged his current one. ¡°So what do you want to know?¡± ¡°Everything,¡± I said. I set a stack of bills on the table. ¡°What can you tell us about the Tower?¡± Jin eyed the money and me. I could feel his greed from his Spiritual Energy. ¡°I¡¯ll need more than that for everything.¡± ¡°Start talking, I¡¯ll judge if it¡¯s worth it,¡± I said confidently. I had been running and dieting meticulously. I was still very overweight but was down 6 pounds. Quite happy with being able to use Kame Mode to replenish my strength, the skill was proving invaluable in the weightloss department. ¡°Fine,¡± Jin said. A new drink in his hand Hancock ordered the fruitiest drink they had. The woman had been living it up with all the interesting tastes. I didn¡¯t mind. We would be working hard soon enough. ¡°I went to the Tower about 14 years ago,¡± Jin admitted. ¡°It¡¯s also called the Obelisk, but most people refer to it as the Tower.¡± ¡°How did you get there?¡± I asked. ¡°Invitation,¡± he said with a sigh. Studying the ice in his drink for a moment he eventually locked eyes with me and began to spill the real information. ¡°From what I know there are 3 ways to get to the Tower. 1 is an invitation. The Tower doesn¡¯t bother inviting people that will surely fail. They stick to young people too. I don¡¯t think I ever met anyone over 23 in the lower levels. If you¡¯re someone of note, or someone you know rmends you, you can expect an invitation. The other way is to be born in the Tower.¡± ¡°Are there a lot of those? People born in the Tower?¡± I really couldn¡¯t remember. I knew there were ns that lived in the tower, but that was it. ¡°Yeah, you can expect a few dozen a season.¡± ¡°Season?¡± I asked, reminded of the seasons the challenges went through. ¡°That¡¯s the name for when rookies are invited. You go there, take a tutorial thatsts 30 days. From there you can leave toe back here, or continue on up to the actual 1st floor of the Tower.¡± ¡°So the tutorial isn¡¯t the first floor?¡± ¡°No, they call it Floor 0,¡± Jin said. He paused for a moment as he took another swig. ¡°You said there were 3 ways to get to the Tower?¡± Hancock asked, sipping happily on her drink. ¡°Yeah, thest and mostmon way to get to the Tower is to happen upon it,¡± Jin said. ¡°For 30 days there is an invisible entrance to the Tower. Invitations list where it is and when the season starts. You go there. A lot of people will tell friends about it. Make a team. They are allowed in because you don¡¯t need an invitation to join.¡± ¡°But you were invited?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah, I was pretty fit back in the day,¡± Jin said. ¡°Not sure how I got invited, but someone noticed me, I guess. Probably during my enlistment.¡± I nodded, understanding a little better. ¡°What happens in the Tower?¡± Hancock couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Death,¡± Jin admitted. ¡°I nearly died so many times during the tutorial. But as you pass more and more tests, the stronger you get.¡± He flicked the corner of the tabletop. The simple flick broke the corner off the hardwood. ¡°You get to keep the strength, but you are warned that showing too much can get you in trouble.¡± ¡°Trouble how?¡± I asked, nervous that we might have been showing too much strengthtely. ¡°No idea. The executives in the Tower implied that they watch everything. There are Tower entrances all over the world. And not all entrances are in this world. I walked in with a group of about 50, but there were already hundreds of people there. Not all appeared to be fully human either.¡± ¡°Howe you can talk about it?¡± I asked. ¡°I would think showing strength isn¡¯t the only thing they restrict. We had a hell of a time finding any information.¡± ¡°Lots of people know, they just don¡¯t talk about it,¡± Jin said. ¡°It¡¯s frowned upon. But I bought plenty of protection before I left. I¡¯m not too worried. They don¡¯t exactly use Won as currency in the Tower, hence my current predicament.¡± He eyed the stack of money. I slid it over. ¡°When and where is the next tutorial?¡± I asked. Jin flipped through the bills. ¡°I¡¯ll need double this,¡± he said. Hancock pulled more than double what we gave him and set it on the table. The man¡¯s eyes bulged. About $100,000 in won, it was simple enough for us to make the money. His mouth watering, Hancock slid half over. Jin looked up to us then the rest of the money. ¡°3 days. Midnight. Hyeuk-chin Park across town.¡± He reached for the money but Hancock stopped him. ¡°And this information can be trusted?¡± I asked. Flicking the corner of the table it burst into dust from my focused Tremor. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one with strength.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Jin said. A little surprised by my move, but not intimidated. ¡°I help recruit for a guild in the Tower. They put me in touch with prospective members and I lean them toward the right people when they get there.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I said. Scooting out of the bench Hancock frowned at the money, but slid it over. ¡°You both going there?¡± Jin asked as we moved to walk away. ¡°Of course,¡± I said. ¡°I rmend you bring lots of weapons. And don¡¯t trust anyone,¡± he said. ¡°Not gonna try to recruit us to your guild?¡± I asked. ¡°No,¡± he said. He eyed Hancock. ¡°Maybe you. If you¡¯re-¡± ¡°No thanks,¡± Hancock said, waving him off. Extending my elbow out she grabbed on and we walked out. ¡°Think we can believe him?¡± Hancock asked as we left the bar. Our rented car out front we got in. ¡°Probably,¡± I said. ¡°His information sounded right. If not¡­he will regret it.¡± ¡°Good. What now?¡± She asked. ¡°I was going to workout-¡± I said. ¡°No, boo,¡± she said, frowning as I pulled us into traffic. ¡°What?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve been doing is running and lifting,¡± Hancock whined. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you noticed, but everyone gives me a death re when I¡¯m seen with you,¡± I said. ¡°This is the whole point, anyway. We have to get stronger.¡± ¡°I know. But we should be having fun too. How do you seduce all these women, and you don¡¯t go on dates?¡± ¡°So I need to seduce you now?¡± I asked, giving her my best side smirk. ¡°Damn right you do,¡± she said. ¡°This body is a virgin, Weston. And I¡¯m guessing yours is too. I don¡¯t know if you noticed, but we haven¡¯t been having sex. Wherest time you were in my pants after a simple conversation. This time I want you to woo me.¡± She wasn¡¯t wrong, my current body was a virgin. Studying her she was as gorgeous as ever, but far younger than the woman I married. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said, changing directions. ¡°A real date. We have 3 days. How many of these dates will it take me to get in your pants?¡± ¡°Who knows? At least 3 days worth,¡± she said, her face flush as excitement leaked from her Haki. ¡°Hell, you¡¯re worth 6 days worth,¡± I noted. ¡°And they say chivalry is dead,¡± Hancock said. ¡°Now, I expect to be given real dates. Husband or not, I don¡¯t n to give in to you easily.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°But we get enough res in public ces. Let¡¯s go somewhere different.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s a secret,¡± I said and drove us on. Our first,st, and only date had been on the Sabaody Archipgo. A magical ce withrge bubbles that leaked from the ground and plenty of shops and people, Seoul would have to do. After grabbing some takeout food I took her to a less popted part of town. A tourist trap just around the corner I parked us close by and opened Hancock¡¯s door. ¡°Where are we?¡± She asked, studying the older gate next to us. ¡°We are at the Gyeongbokgung Pce,¡± I said. ¡°Old me was a sort of history buff. This used to be some seat of a long dead dynasty.¡± ¡°Weston, I wanted the night life. Dancing and drinking.¡± ¡°We can do that tomorrow, I promise,¡± I assured. ¡°Come on, we shouldn¡¯t be here. At least it will be fun to break the rules.¡± She frowned but grabbed the bag of food. She and I climbed up the old gate. Sticking to the wall with chakra. Once on top of the wall we studied the area. Stone b floors led to a pce with 2 tiers. Not overlyrge it was somewhere my old self had gone to many times before locking himself away in his room. Hand in hand we ran across the open courtyard to the pce. A security guard doing his rounds, it was easy enough to dodge him and jump up to the roof of the centuries old building. Sitting at the peak we stared out onto the alive city. Lights all around us we passed food around and began digging in. ¡°Why did you want toe here?¡± She asked, taking a bite of my chicken. ¡°Thought it was a good spot for a pic,¡± I admitted. ¡°Not sure I¡¯ve ever been on one.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t,¡± she said. Much happier as her stomach stopped growling at her. ¡°This is nice.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°I like it too.¡± We focused on our food. When she was full I stopped eating. I was on a diet anyway. Wrapping the food up we sat there watching the city for a while. Eventually she asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°Me joining you?¡± She asked, a little nervous as she admitted what had been building up over thest few days. ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s kind of nice,¡± I admitted. ¡°I usually talked to myself about my ns. I took breaks of course, but never in the Red Room. I would game n. Never sure if I was making the right decision. It¡¯s nice to have a second opinion.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to know,¡± she said. ¡°But not what I was asking¡­¡± ¡°What are you asking?¡± ¡°Am I¡­ruining it for you?¡± She asked. ¡°From what you have told me about your other worlds, you are always finding someone and I-¡± ¡°Hancock, I am a simple man. I lived a normal life with a wife and kids. But when I started challenging the worlds, I focused on getting stronger. The only time I ever took time off was¡­seducing women around me that I had only read about in my old life. I knew of you long before I met you.¡± ¡°These other worlds. There are gorgeous women. I¡¯m not sure about this one. But I kind of let the plot lead me to them. I don¡¯t think I ever used my Lust Aura to¡­trick them. No wait, there was Mei, and probably Tayuya, but I think that was it. I tried to let it happen naturally. Like you and I. Hell, I really thought you hated me while I dragged your boat.¡± ¡°I did,¡± she mumbled. ¡°See,¡± I said. ¡°I¡­love you. I do. We have 2 kids which kind of spurred me on to ask you to marry me. But I would have asked you to be my wife eventually. Everything was always so rushed there. So I might have rushed it. I,¡± I let out a sigh, ¡°don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Yes, I get that now. It¡¯s expected of men in this world to marry who they impregnate.¡± ¡°Sounds weird when you say it like that. It¡¯s more than that. I feel myself around you. I look at you and think I could be happy with just you¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± She asked, chewing her lip as she focused on me. ¡°But¡­I think my Chikyugi will awaken if we have sex,¡± I admitted. ¡°We are virgins. And my chakra is the same as it was in Naruto World. I think maybe you¡¯re right. I be a different person with my Chikyugi. I don¡¯t think about sex near as much as I used to. I don¡¯t see a girl and wonder what she would look like naked. Well I do. But it¡¯s not all I think about. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m fatter and I have lower confidence. Or memories from this world¡¯s Weston being scared of girls being a little too prominent. But I¡¯m starting to think that the Chikyugi might change me in a way that old me wouldn¡¯t like.¡± ¡°Like how?¡± She asked, no longer as scared about what I was going to say. More intrigued than anything. ¡°I was happy having 1 wife before,¡± I said. ¡°But in Manga¡­¡± I began to count. ¡°There are at least 10 women I have said I love you to.¡± ¡°Did you mean it?¡± ¡°I did-do,¡± I corrected. ¡°Right now I look back and think, ¡®why do I love them so much?¡¯ It sounds exhausting. I would say the words and mean them. I would give my life up for you or any of them. Obliterate anyone that tried to hurt you.¡± The conversation lulled for a little bit. Hancock was a cascade of emotions, and I wasn¡¯t much different. At the moment I felt like the floodgates of my lust were being held back easily. Though no chakra was going to my dick I still mentally held it back because that was what I had trained to do for years. Right then I could take or leave sex. My body was exhausted from all the times I had worked out that day. I was getting stronger bit by bit, but I had a long way to go. ¡°Who do you love more?¡± Hancock risked asking. ¡°I¡¯m not going to y that,¡± I said without hesitation. ¡°No favorites.¡± ¡°But you picked me to travel with you,¡± she said. ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°You were my first wife. And you are strong. You¡¯ve killed before. I was focused on my Challenges and chose you because I felt that you were my best option.¡± ¡°To what?¡± ¡°To help me,¡± I said, my eyes turning to her own. They glittered in the nightlife of the city ahead of us. ¡°Hancock, I want to make it to the end of this whole thing. I want my wish. I want-¡± ¡°What is that wish?¡± She asked, cutting me off. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly,¡± I admitted. ¡°But I know I want it to include all of you. Whether I keep things as they are, I don¡¯t know. I want to be able to tell all of you my secrets. Live our lives in our worlds. Go beyond. Take over each world. The World Government in One Piece? Fuck them. Luffy wants to be the pirate king. Good for him. I will kill every single one of those Tenryuubito that hurt you-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Hancock said, grabbing my arm to make me focus on her. ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°Because, that vengeance is mine to give out if I choose to,¡± Hancock admitted. ¡°You have given me an option here. A chance to be stronger than I imagined. Nen? Chakra? Now I know it¡¯s not something from our world. It¡¯s something that no one else has. You gave that to me. When I met you I did not have those nightmares anymore. And every day since then has only given me more hope. Hope that no one else will have to live through what I did. I will get my own revenge.¡± ¡°I at least want to help,¡± I said. ¡°That, I can allow,¡± she said, wiping a tear from her eye. Her Haki leaking joy, this wasn¡¯t the way I expected this conversation to go. ¡°Tell me about them. Your other women.¡± I let out a sigh. ¡°There is Reina. I told you about her. Toru too. She is this girl that can turn invisible. She likes to¡­actually I shouldn¡¯t give up her secret.¡± ¡°What? Why not?¡± ¡°Because I promised her that I wouldn¡¯t tell people. You wouldn¡¯t want me to give your secret''s up would you?¡± I asked. She frowned but shook her head. ¡°Then in One Punch Man, there is Aiko, Setsuko, and Jun. We were experimented on by this scientist. He psychically linked the 3 of us.¡± ¡°How does that work?¡± ¡°No idea. But we used to get all weird if we were far apart. Now that I¡¯m far away I don¡¯t feel it as bad,¡± I said. ¡°I think you¡¯d like them. Especially Aiko.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°She¡¯s super hot. Dark hair. Large tits.¡± ¡°You really have a type.¡± ¡°I do,¡± I admitted. ¡°But she¡¯s bi. Gets all pissed when the other girls don¡¯t want to do anything.¡± ¡°She does sound like my type,¡± Hancock said. I couldn¡¯t help but picture them together and was feeling my libidoing back. ¡°Anyone else?¡± ¡°A few. Hina, Hinata, Shinju, Mei, other Mei, Nejire-¡± ¡°You sleep with a phone book?¡± ¡°There about.¡± ¡°Okay, fine, I will meet them,¡± she said. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± ¡°Yes. We will get back to the Manga Hall and I will meet them all.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°And, I will learn what you see in them.¡± ¡°And here?¡± ¡°Here¡­and all the worlds, we will be young, together,¡± she said. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°I like women as well,¡± she said, resting her chin on her knees. ¡°I¡¯m currently 10 years younger than my original body. I have so much more time now. To do things. Experiment. I loved our sex life. It made me feel alive. But watching you do to me to those other girls¡­I don¡¯t know. It awoke something in me.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t mind if I keep living the life?¡± I asked. ¡°I told you a long time ago, I would happily watch you have sex with any woman,¡± Hancock said. ¡°I had thought it was a boast, but then I watched what you did to your crewmates.¡± I felt her shiver next to me. ¡°Nami and Robin?¡± ¡°Yes, they are so pretty. That Robin¡­¡± Hancock bit her lip. ¡°You can control your Fertility. So let¡¯s hold off any children for now. But let''s also have fun.¡± ¡°What kind of fun?¡± ¡°Must I say it?¡± She asked, blushing. ¡°Yes. I want words so that there are no questions when the timees,¡± I said. ¡°If your wish will be that you are able to live in all of these worlds, then let¡¯s make our lives worth living. Your Chikyugi is strong. You have no idea how much I struggled to keep up with you. Let¡¯s you and I work on us. And once we get to that point, you can bring others to us. You may get more of these summons, like you have done to me. You can awaken chakra and Nen in the women and we can make my Amazon Lily the strongest pirate crew in the world. No more fearing ckbeard or the Marine¡¯s on our doorstep.¡± ¡°You¡­have a point there. I don¡¯t see why it couldn¡¯t work. But it would take a lot of effort.¡± A question popped up in my mind that I had been meaning to ask. ¡°How many of the women on your ind have you slept with?¡± I asked. ¡°Many,¡± she said. ¡°None since I met you. But I¡¯ve been thinking about it. Bringing more to our bed. The women in these worlds are strong?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°I kind of have a thing for strong women.¡± ¡°I guessed.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lot of possibilities in the worlds I think I chose. There¡¯s Wonder Woman,¡± I said. ¡°You chose that universe as one of your worlds? Who else?¡± She asked. I could actually feel her grow hornier. I thought back to the World Choice and the worlds I saw there. ¡°Supergirl from there. Heck Raven. Marvel there is boatloads. ck Widow. Mary Jane Watson. That¡¯s justics. In Manhwa there are a few but the protagonists are mainly focused on growth. Not fun. In the Books Hall there are a lot. There¡¯s this one world. Wheel of Time. ce is run by strong women that have their own city and this magic power.¡± ¡°Sounds exciting,¡± Hancock said, and meant it. ¡°Weston, let¡¯s take these worlds on together. Take me with you to see everything. And I will love only you. You want to go to a ce filled with sex crazed women? Let me be one of those women. You are my husband. The father of my children. I want your wish toe true. I want you to win this. Bring us women to join in our bedroom. We are young. I want to make lives in these worlds as well. All of them. We can take them over together. I will be by your side for all of it. Going on adventures. Fighting. Taking them all on.¡± ¡°I love you,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but say. Leaning in, I kissed her cheek. ¡°It does sound exciting, and honestly is a weight off my mind. I¡¯d also like you to help reign me in.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°If I try to bite off more than I can chew. There¡¯s uh this one world. My Hero Academia. I fell in love with this girl Toru. I had no secrets from her, I told her everything I could. But then I think I messed up. I got involved with this¡­viin.¡± ¡°And? Honey, I am a pirate. You have to be more specific.¡± ¡°And she¡¯s crazy. Like kill¡¯s people because she can¡¯t help it. I got involved with her and kept it from Toru because they are on different sides of a fight. I think my Lust took over a little too much.¡± ¡°We will figure it out,¡± Hancock assured. ¡°I will help you. Yes, I want more in our bedroom. But not if they cause drama.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I said, feeling a little better having admitted to it. A solution was far from decided on. ¡°Sex?¡± ¡°No,¡± Hancock said without hesitation. ¡°This was a terrible date. We¡¯ve spent most of it talking about other women.¡± ¡°But-but you got me all horny talking about seeing girls going down on you,¡± I whined. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m leaking quite a bit as well,¡± she said. Giggling as she shifted her legs. ¡°But this is my virginity. I want to lose it how I want to this time.¡± As a woman that was raped for her first time, I wasn¡¯t too surprised by her response. ¡°Fair enough. It¡¯s mine too. I want to make it special,¡± I lied. ¡°Good. We will continue our dates. And you may proceed to woo me,¡± Hancock said, resting her cheek on her chin she studied me with love in her eyes. ¡°Yes, my love,¡± I said. ¡°Anything for you.¡± ¡°Good. Now I feel like we should go dancing,¡± she said standing up. Suddenly a shlight shined on her. ¡°Hey!¡± A voice yelled from behind the light. ¡°Shit!¡± Hancock and I said as one. Standing up, we ran across the roof and away from the security guard. Laughing as we kept our date going. Over the night as we stuck together I got a new quest, one that Hancock did not receive.
Second Life Ranker Quest 1.1: Repeated
Lay with a virgin.
Reward:
Chikyugi
CHAPTER 325 NEW SCREENS CHAPTER 325 NEW SCREENS We weren¡¯t the only ones making our way to the park at that hour. On the bus that went to the stop closest to Hyeuk-Chin Park there were another dozen men and half a dozen women dressed like us. Hancock was in a thick ck k jacket. The jacket itself was really just a vest, buckles at the sides there was Ker ting in it and lots of little pockets at the front. Her arms bare, she showed off her firm muscles as she held onto the overhead handle. Her pants were a dark camo with plenty of pockets. She reluctantly wore a backpack. I was in much the same attire, but I wore a ck long sleeved shirt. My backpack was bigger. I expected to be the mule of our journey. Knives, water bottles, snacks, and other survival items secreted away I wasn¡¯t sure what I would need but it was better to be prepared. The other bus passengers were quiet. We looked like we were off to war. Some not so well stocked, they appeared nervous as they headed to the same location in simple jeans and a shirt. When the bus stopped we all piled out. No one was talking. I mentally went through what I remembered of the beginning stages of the tutorial. After that I double checked I¡¯d taken care of everything. Hancock¡¯s parents hadn¡¯t found us again, but she had called to let them know it would be some time till she returned. I¡¯d given my folks most of the money we stole afterundering the bank bills through one of the information brokers we had found. My parents would be able to take care of some bills and I didn¡¯t feel as bad leaving them without word of where I was going. They were honestly happy to see me out of the house. Not believing Hancock was my girlfriend I didn¡¯t me them, but I expected to be worthy of her looks soon enough. People wordlessly stopped outside of the park. Each of us counting down until midnight. More than a few eyes on Hancock, she ignored them. ¡°I¡¯m cold,¡± she said, rubbing her hands on her bare arms. ¡°I told you to wear a shirt.¡± ¡°You also said this would be hard. I expect to sweat,¡± she said. ¡°Got me there,¡± I said. Pulling my pack off I gave her a small nket. She smiled wide as she draped it over her shoulders. Her chest hidden by the tight jacket I was able to focus on her face. Smooth skin, big eyes, dark hair in her face, she was beautiful in the cold night. ¡°We need to get you some snake earrings,¡± I noted. ¡°I feel naked without them,¡± she said, grabbing her earlobe. ¡°I wish you were,¡± I said, giving her my best grin. She blushed and pped my chest. We had continued our dates leading up to the tower entrance. And I could honestly say I enjoyed my time with her. Sex off the table for now, we focused on us. Whether it was grabbing some food, working out, or going to a club, we did it all together. There had been more than a few fights with guys trying to show their manliness to her. Practically dismissing me and my squishy body. I still had plenty of skills that I was able to use to wipe the floor with them. ¡°This is exciting,¡± Hancock noted. ¡°Past me would have never done something like this. But she always wanted an adventure.¡± ¡°Sounds like the real you,¡± I said. ¡°At least it looks like we are in the right ce.¡± ¡°Yes, unless there is some gang war going on we don¡¯t know about,¡± she joked. ¡°Let¡¯s hope we are on the winning side if that¡¯s the case,¡± I said. We continued to wait. Everyone was nervously shifting their feet. The anticipation was thick, like we were all in line for the next great game that had been talked about for the past decade. ¡°Where is the protagonist of this story, anyway?¡± She asked, looking around as if he would appear at any moment. ¡°If things stick to canon he shouldn¡¯t appear for a week or so,¡± I admitted. ¡°If this is the same season as the one he joins, we should be able to steal all of his cheats before he has a chance to.¡± ¡°And you remember all he did?¡± ¡°At the beginning, most of it,¡± I said. ¡°Just keep your Haki up, and remember what I told you.¡± She nodded but then frowned cutely. ¡°Husband, make the time go more quickly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying, wife,¡± I said ¡°You have to be kidding,¡± one of the men from a nearby group said. ¡°This guy is your husband?¡± ¡°You know, we get asked that at least 5 times a day, and I¡¯m sick of it,¡± I barked. ¡°Yes, we may look different. But I love her. You people judging her based on her looks will not make me break up with her.¡± Hancock let out augh before covering her mouth. ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°I wish people would stop trying to make you see that you could do so much better.¡± We were drawing more than a few eyes by that point. The guy that had made thement gave us a stunned look, unable to speak. I was ready for him to try to talk sense into Hancock. The knight in shining armor syndrome was strong in these boys. I guessed they pictured that if her standards were so bad she went for me, then they were a shoe in. All they had to do was make her see the error of her ways. Before anyone else could say anything, a white light appeared on the green grass just ahead. People stepped back as the light turned into 2rge brown wood doors. Sitting out in the open the people closest hesitated, but then one person moved toward it. Opening the door slowly, inside was revealed to be a room, not the park behind the door. Excited whispers breaking out we all began to stream in. Hancock and I near the back a few people held letters in hand that I guessed were invitations to the Tower. Hopeful that they weren¡¯t needed for something, we stepped into the door without issue. Inside was a hallway made of gray brick. The floors and walls were the same dull gray stone. The line of people continued on until we came to a huge room. More halls connected to it. People dressed like us walked in from other hallways as well. I guessed there were a good 1,000 men and women in the hall. Hancock and I in the middle she stuck close as people murmured all around us. A great boom sounded in the room, much like the sound of multiple doors mming shut. Some jumped but the room quieted, the anticipation growing as we waited. Then another bright light shed at the front of the crowd. Smoke billowing out of seemingly thin air, a man appeared from it. Green skin, ck suit and top hat, he looked like a tall goblin. He floated up in the air, high enough for everyone to see. Looking down on us he had a sharp teeth filled grin. ¡°Hello to all of this Season¡¯s Tower Climbers,¡± the green man said. A monocle in his eye he looked over therge crowd of people, his smile only growing wider as he did so. ¡°I am the Manager and Guide for Floor 0. You may call me Ibeulkera.¡± A stunned silence followed. ¡°This is where you p,¡± the man said. His voice was a whisper that sliced through the crowd so all could hear. A few people pped, but not many. ¡°Very good,¡± Ibeulkera said with a bow as if a great apuse had followed. ¡°For those of you who know what is going on. I wee you. Your invitations may be turned in for a lodging voucher after you pass the tutorial. Other than that they are useless.¡± A few people grumbled and put the letters away. ¡°For those of you not invited, wee to what will most likely be the hardest test of your lives. The doors are shut and will not be opened to let you out. This is a pass or die test. I wish you luck. First, gifts.¡± The green man snapped his fingers and I received multiple notifications.
Second Life Ranker Quest 1: Complete
The next batch of Tower Climbers have been picked.
Join them as they embark on an adventure of a lifetime
Reward:
Identification
Identification was added to my Status Screen. Amon skill in isekai manga, I assumed it worked like most any I saw. Focusing on a small dagger someone was wearing at their belt a small pop-up appeared.
Item: Dagger
Quality: Fair
Rarity: Common
Description: A fair quality dagger that can be bought most anywhere.
Nothing too fancy. I was sure the skill would prove usefulter on. I looked through my other notifications.
Your screens have been updated with:
Second Life Ranker
Only skills added to your main status screen can be
used in other Manhwa worlds.
Other Screens
Companion Screens
Companion Notifications
Second Life Ranker
I brought up my Second Life Ranker Screen, but received a waiting screen.
Scanning body...
After a few seconds the screen disappeared and more took its ce.
Nature Detected: All Seeing
You are impossible to sneak up on. Your understanding
of what is going on around you makes you immune
to Fear and Shock. Items of interest will be easier to spot.
I guessed this was because I was currently using Observation Haki. I couldn¡¯t remember what the main protagonist''s nature was, but this sounded fairly useful.
Second Life Ranker Screen
Profile Name: Weston Woon
Nature: All Seeing
STR: 8 AGL: 5
STAM: 6 MP: 15
SKILLS:
I assumed that the average was 10 points. I couldn¡¯t remember when MP became useful, but from my years of games I was fairly certain it stood for Mana Points. ¡°Interesting,¡± I mumbled. There were no skills, but my Observation Haki gave me All Seeing, so¡­ I forced some of my Tremor Fruit through my hand. The air began to vibrate and I got more notifications.
New Skill Developed - Quake Fist:
Your attacks cause everything in front of your palm to shake.
Proficiency: 0.5%
Warning:
A new power has been detected in you. Method of technique
not recognized.
Congrattions:
You have created a new skill never seen in the tutorial before.
Reward:
500 Karma
¡°Cool,¡± I mumbled. From what I could remember, Karma was the currency of the Tower. You received it for doing most anything, but I had no idea what the exchange rate was. ¡°What?¡± Hancock whispered. I leaned over to her ear and exined. ¡°So we should use our other skills?¡± ¡°Not here, and maybe limit it. Never know who is watching,¡± I reminded. I knew that near the top of the tower people were interested in rookie Tower Climbers, so it was best not to stand out too much. ¡°You care if I look at your notifications?¡± I whispered. She shook her head, engrossed in them.
Nature Detected: Eye Catching
You draw the eye of everyone in the room.
Foes have an increased likelihood of missing attacks
focused on you. You can sense all eyes on you.
New Skill Developed - Irresistible:
People are entranced by your beauty.
Proficiency: 8%
Second Life Ranker Screen
Profile Name: Hancock Byeun
Nature: Eye Catching
STR: 8 AGL: 12
STAM: 10 MP: 24
SKILLS:
Irresistible (8%)
The Irresistible skill must have been the Second Life Ranker version of her Irresistible Beauty bonus. I knew that doing certain actions would make the percentage raise, but I couldn¡¯t help but get curious about what would happen if it got to 100%. Would it evolve her main screen skill, like when I used a Bonus Slot Upgrade? That sounded very possible. Too much going on I focused back on the problem at hand. I looked at Ibeulkera. He was eyeing me. Worried that he could see my notifications, I dismissed them. The conversation lulling from those around us the green goblin continued. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have many questions,¡± he said. ¡°Unfortunately, I prefer to let you sink or swim. Ahead is the test of Floor 0. If you can make your way through there the path will be fairly self exnatory for Blocks A through D. After that, Blocks E through G will have more exnations when you reach that point. Let us make our way to Floor 0, the test with the most deaths.¡± Turning around as he floated in the air he began retreating. We all followed as arge group until we came to a single man door. The door didn¡¯t appear very special to normal eyes, but the Spiritual Energy glowed brightly. A new quest appeared as I studied the door.
Second Life Ranker Quest 2:
Pass the tutorial.
Reward:
Dependent on Results
The tutorial was much like the Hunter Exam from Hunter x Hunter. I wondered if I could get a Bonus Challenger Slot like I had for HxH. ¡°Beyond this door is the test of Floor 0,¡± Ibeulkera announced. Those in the back tried to see, but there were too many people. ¡°You all have 30 days before the tutorial is up. During that time as long as you progress you will be able to earn Karma points. The more Karma points you have, the better you will do. Those with the highest amount will receive prizes at the end of the 30 days.¡± The goblin gave us an evil grin. ¡°Who would like to try their luck first?¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°What does Karma look like?¡± People yelled, trying to get more information. The goblin didn¡¯t appear to care what they said though. No one offered themselves up. I didn''t see why not, so I raised my hand. ¡°Very good. Weston, is it?¡± He asked, cutting off those trying to ask more questions. I frowned, unsure how he knew my name, but nodded as a path was made for Hancock and I. ¡°Going as a team?¡± Ibeulkera asked. ¡°No,¡± I said as we got to the front. ¡°I understand that we get more Karma the harder we make it for ourselves.¡± ¡°That is correct,¡± the goblin man said. ¡°Then we will go separately,¡± I said. I guessed that the test was instanced, at least while there were so many people. This would make each person/group taking the test able to focus on only worrying about the test and not running into other Climbers. ¡°You can join our team, Hancock,¡± one of the men at the front said. More than a few had recognized her from her past career. ¡°Sorry, but this is my husband,¡± Hancock said, grabbing my arm. A stunned silence moving down the line of people I ignored them. ¡°Very good,¡± the goblin said. ¡°You may go when you are ready.¡± ¡°Good luck, dear,¡± Hancock said, kissing my cheek. ¡°You too, remember what I said,¡± I reminded. She nodded and I stepped through the dark door. Darkness all around me, I was used to doors like this. CHAPTER 326 TRAPS GALORE CHAPTER 326 TRAPS GALORE The door mmed shut behind me. The area slowly illuminated to show the same gray stone walls. Focusing my Haki all around me this was one of the few tests in the manhwa I remembered in detail. Arrows would be shot from hiddenpartments in the wall. I had to dodge and block every single one. But this was the reason I picked this as my first World Choice. Stepping forward I pulled 2 long knives from the sheathes at my side. 10 inch long des. They were bigger than I was used to, but I decided weight was important since I didn¡¯t have my Seastone Jitte anymore. I had my Gantz Armor of course, but I didn¡¯t think I would need to wear it. Continuing forward the spiritual energy around me shifted and 3 arrows were shot out 1 after the other in quick session. My Observation Haki on high, I blocked all 3 with my de.
1+ Strength
The notification popped up when I blocked the second arrow. Looking to the ground each arrow had a different color tip. The first was blue, the second red, and the third yellow. That meant blocking red would give me a Strength Stat. ¡°One down,¡± I mumbled. Moving forward another trap activated and I dodged this time. I received +1 Agility for dodging past the blue tipped arrow. Taking calming breaths I could almost feel the increased agility. My body became slightly slimmer. It wouldn''t be long until I was at least average in everything. As I studied the arrows I was surprisingly able to feel a different energy for each. Subtle but there. They had way more Spiritual Energy than normal arrows should have had. Closing my eyes it was time to do this all blind. I learned the hard way that getting stabbed by the yellow arrow awarded +1 Stamina. After 2 stabbed into me I got the timing right and caught the yellow arrow. Since the arrow stabbing into me counted as technically catching it, grabbing the arrow also awarded the Stamina. Excited as I passed the first hall I turned down the next hall and was met with more traps. My eyes closed, my Observation Haki was all I relied on as I moved. The red arrow felt like it had more spiritual energy, the blue arrow felt faster, and the yellow felt like it could go farther. It was an interesting distinction. But as I moved through hall after hall the stats rolled in. I actually felt the changes in my body. The test forcefully increased my Strength, Stamina, and Agility with each arrow dealt with. My skin rippled and bones lengthened as I slimmed down and became taller. But that wasn¡¯t my focus for now. My mind was all around me as I felt the Haki of every stone, trap, trigger, and arrow. My hand moving in a blur I parried 1 arrow to dodge another as I twisted, only to grab thest arrow. Sometimes there were groupings of the same color arrow, others there were 6 instead of 2 or 3 arrows, but each one was another point in my favor as I got ever closer to my goal. I wasn¡¯t too worried about Hancock in the hall. Though she specialized in Armament Haki, she still knew Observation Haki. Able to have as much of a cheat as me, I continued on until I felt something off. My eyes opening for the first time in hours, I saw 2rge wood doors straight ahead, but just to the side of it was a focusing of Spiritual Energy. Like the small door that had allowed me into the test, it leaked power. Risking it I headed toward the grouping of energy. No more arrows flew as I moved to the nondescript wall section. When I was close I began running my hands along the wall until I felt 1 brick that was weaker than the others. Pushing it in, a group of blocks dropped down and disappeared into the flooring. A dark opening the size of my body was revealed. I hesitated but stepped in.
You have found the Floor 0 Hidden Test
Dodge as many arrows as possible.
That didn¡¯t sound good, but I had already gained a boatload of stats. I didn¡¯t remember this particr part in the original manhwa, but I doubted the protagonist had Haki. That or maybe taking the test on time awarded different challenges. Taking a breath I walked in but the darkness did not retreat. A long expanse in front of me I closed my eyes and felt that I was in a much smaller hall. Only about 6 feet wide, this would be much harder. Taking a breath I stepped forward and the light from the opening behind me disappeared as the stones slid back into ce. ¡°Only one way to go,¡± I mumbled in the dark and ran forward. As soon as I took a step an arrow was shot toward my head. Cursing, I ducked down but another shot from the wall toward my head. Changing my crouch into a dodge roll it became constant movement from there. I didn¡¯t receive any more stat increases as I dodged more arrows. Instead of focusing on my head they were aimed at my body as I twisted and turned. More than a few nicked me as I kept forward. A vague sense of a wall ahead I hoped it was another door. Pushing myself faster with chakra the arrows increased in volume with every movement. From 2 to 4 to 8 arrows at a time, I was struck by more than a few as I kept on. Panic far from my mind this was a true test of strength as I pushed Armament Haki to my body. Arrows bouncing off my arms and legs. A few made it to my torso causing me to falter. My hand extending out I touched the cool stone at the end of the hall, desperate to end the test. Fearful I had to find another hidden catch, the arrows stopped and I received more notifications. With a relieved sigh I pulled out the arrows sticking out of me. Pushing the pain back they hadn¡¯t stabbed in terribly deep. Once they were out I focused on my Kame mode, replenishing my stamina and healing me slightly. I read through the notifications when I was sure I wouldn¡¯t drop dead.
New Skill Developed - Armor Skin:
Your body is protected from external attacks
Proficiency: 49.1%
Warning:
A new power has been detected in you. Method of technique
not recognized.
Congrattions:
You have created a new skill never seen in the tutorial before.
Reward:
500 Karma
Congrattions:
You have passed the Floor 0 Hidden Test
10+ All Stats
New Skill Created:
Swift Movements
Proficiency: 0.8%
I guessed the Armor Skin was the tower trying to understand my Armament Haki. But Swift Movements was new. I could remember that skills were able to be learned, so I guessed that was it. I brought up my Status Screen.
Second Life Ranker Screen
Profile Name: Weston Woon
Nature: All Seeing
STR: 62 AGL: 58
STAM: 57 MP: 25
SKILLS:
Quake Fist (0.5%) Armor Skin (49.1%) Swift Movements (0.8%)
Quite the change from what I had started with, I felt much stronger and fitter than when I had entered a couple of hours ago. Excited to put an end to this, light was emitted from where I hade from. The path to the main hall was open once more. Walking back I was still on alert for more arrows, but none were shot at me. When I was back in the main test I walked to therge double doors and received yet another notification.
You have reached the End Point
Without hesitating I stepped through the door.
You have entered Block A of the Tutorial
Unsure whatid ahead I walked forward. ming arrows flying at me I blocked them one at a time. My movements fluid now I would test where I waspared to my Manga Hall bodyter. I focused on survival for now. More notifications popping up as I hit arrows away. More traps were added to Block A. The first issue was a trap door floor. Opening up when I stepped on a trick brick I jumped forward and narrowly missed falling in. Getting +1 Agility for bypassing the trap I was getting excited again. Spears shooting out of the wall, more ming arrows, a battering ram swinging from above. Block A had a Kevin McCallister worthy test of traps as I made my way step after step. My Observation Haki focused all around me. I brought more Armament Haki out, and began to really use my Quake Fist/Tremor Fruit. Popups continuing on as I showed my true skills. My status screen updated the Quake Fist proficiency as it judged my power bit by bit. When the traps ended I fought real foes this time. Mannequins made from copper walked upright as they headed toward me. Their spiritual energy centered on their chest. I focused my Quake Fist there and made them vibrate and shatter. As my body had strengthened, so had my Tremor fruit, chakra, and nen.
Skill Evolution - Quake Fist to Tremor Wave
Your attacks cause everything to shatter.
Proficiency: 5%
Congrattions:
You are the first tutorial Climber of this Season to Evolve a Skill
Reward:
3,000 Karma
¡°Nice,¡± I said and continued on. Everytime my body ached I used Kame Mode. There was no reason to go slow or wait. My stomach was starving. A deep ache I had slowly gotten used to over thest few days as I tried to lose weight. But with all the changes to my body I guessed I really needed energy. This wasn¡¯t the time to worry about that though. I pushed away the pain of my body until I reached the end. No foes in front of me I stepped up to yet another set of double doors. More ornate I guessed they were special. I expected to find a boss behind the door especially after a healing notification.
Your Stamina and Mana have replenished
Feeling a difference between the magical healing of the tower and my Kame mode I let out a sigh as I felt my strengthe back to me.
You have Cleared Block A as a Solo yer.
Due to this difficult task you will receive
additional Karma.
Rewards:
700 Karma
¡°Sweet,¡± I said. Taking a breath I opened the door ready to fight something big and scary. Instead I was met with the white glow of arge room.
You have now entered Block B.
A small fountain in the middle of the room. There appeared to be no one to fight. Letting out a sigh, therge room only had me in it. Worried for Hancock I decided to wait and see when she would make it through. CHAPTER 327 RESTING ROOM CHAPTER 327 RESTING ROOM With my Link gone from Hancock I had no idea when she would show up. I could have summoned her but every trap she sprang was one more stat for her. Curious if she would notice the Hidden test, or if she got something different, I decided to hang out for the time being. I pulled up both of my Status Screens to study. The first huge difference that I hadn¡¯t noticed yet was the Gemini Skill I picked after thest challenge was a Passive Skill. Passive Skills were one of the hardest sets toe by. I really wanted to know what the hell it did, but even my Identification skill didn¡¯t read anything. I decided to leave it alone for now.
Name Weston Woon
Current Quest: Pass Tutorial
World 1: Second Life Ranker
World 1 Quest: Pass Tutorial
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Dead Man Walking
Handicap Dismiss
Gemini
Summon: Hancock Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Pet: Nibi - Level 4 Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other
6 Challenger Slots World Escape
Chakra
Conqueror''s Haki
Berserker Mode
Nen*
Tremor Devil Fruit
Identification
Bonuses Hardened Organs
7 Challenger Slots Medium Psychic Resistance
Minor Identity Theft Resist
Minor Mental Resistance
Fertility Control
Body Mod Resistance
Items Gantz Armor Stored (29)
2 Challenger Slots Capsule - House Stored
Currency: Gold 3,400
1 Challenger Slot Won 42,852,112
Karma 4,700
I had hoped the Gemini skill would help with the clones, but I hadn¡¯t noticed a difference yet. As my body got stronger, so did my pool of chakra. Where before I could only manage to make 1 or 2 shadow clones I guessed I could do 6 easily enough now. At the beginning of the test I had moved chakra through my body to help out, but as I got stats it became unneeded. I hadn¡¯t used Identification much, but I nned to use itter. The ability to identify items, and possibly humans, could be a huge boon. In a New Hall I got to start over on quests as well.
Second Life Ranker Screen
Profile Name: Weston Woon
Nature: All Seeing
STR: 72 AGL: 65
STAM: 68 MP: 25
SKILLS:
Tremor Wave (5%) Armor Skin (58.5%) Swift Movements (9%)
Much smaller than my Challenger Status Screen the stats were far better than I started with. I decided to do an inventory on my body at that point. Looking down I was far skinnier than I was before. My stats were almost 10 times what they were when I started. I didn¡¯t think I was 10 times stronger, but I would have to test it out to know for sure. Still a little bit of a gut I could suck it in and appeared as skinny as I once had. Happy with the changes my body had gone through in such a short amount of time I used some Epitome Lust Element on myself. Making my body a little taller I decided to continue resting on one of the step seats around the fountain. That was about the time that the next winners came in. The door leading into the room opened. I was pleasantly surprised to actually recognize the neers. A man and woman, the man was quite tall and muscr. The woman was a mousy looking girl that held onto a 2-handed sword with a red scabbard. She held it tightly like she was giving it a hug, rather than attached to her back or waist. Both had light purple hair, the man¡¯s hair was spiked up, and the girl¡¯s was down to her waist. A single ck horn sticking out of their temples, they had golden eyes. Eyes that were focused on me as they approached. ¡°Woah, stats did you some good,¡± the man said. His voice echoing in therge chamber. ¡°You just barely beat me on trying to go first.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? I¡¯m Weston,¡± I said, reaching my hand out. ¡°Phante,¡± the man said. ¡°This is my sister, Edora.¡± He pointed back to the quiet girl behind him. She nodded to me, but didn¡¯t overly react. From what I remembered she was the ignored love interest of the protagonist of Second Life Ranker. I meant ignored, because that was a surprising thing about Manhwas. There was always some Korean guy that was beating everyone, and a single girl pining after him. I never really understood the whole dark and mysterious obsession they had. In manhwas they were obsessed with 2 things. Necromancy and protagonists that couldn¡¯t care less about a hot girl chasing after them. Unsure if I would try for her, I honestly had no drive to try to add someone to my extensive harem. More than happy to work on my rtionship with Hancock, my sex drive felt almost non-existent. Only time would tell if that stuck. Now that my body was much more worthy of vying for women¡¯s attention, I would have to see where it went. ¡°You 2 born in the Tower?¡± I asked, our conversation dying as I looked away from Edora. With the horn, eyes, and hair color, it was obvious, but still worth pretending not to know anything about them. ¡°We are from the Horn tribe,¡± Phante said with a nod as if that exined everything. ¡°We better get going. We will see you in there. Good luck with your wife.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure she will be here soon,¡± I assured as they walked around me. Letting out a sigh I sat back down as they rested at the far edge of the room. It wasn¡¯t long until the entrance opened again. This time a man with 5 arrows sticking out of his back limped in. Jumping up I ran over to him, helping him down as he let out a relieved sigh. ¡°I made it,¡± he groaned as blood leaked out of his mouth. ¡°Fucking idiot,¡± I said. ¡°This is gonna hurt.¡± I dug into my backpack. Grabbing bandages I pulled the first arrow out and he screamed. Annoyed by the noise I used a Genjutsu to knock him out. Trying to pull the arrows out one by one, I didn¡¯t have enough hands as blood poured out of him. ¡°Phante! Edora! Here now!¡± I roared as the door burst open and another 2 injured men stumbled out. Putting them into Genjutsus as well, the twins were hesitating as they watched the scene. ¡°Don¡¯t be fucking useless!¡± Standing up I made 4 shadow clones. One passed out medicine, the other 3 began cleaning wounds, ripping arrows and spears out, and trying to tear ckened dead skin away from burns. As I started, more and more people made it to us. Some without wounds, I put them to work. Carrying people away. I began filling the opposite end of the room with the injured. We had a good triage going on as Phante and Edora began to help. My hands covered in blood, my clones ran around helping people. More than 1 neer trying to start a fight when I gave them orders, a few ps put them in their ce and they were helping. Hancock came out of the hall around that point. Putting her right to work we had a good 50 men and women wrapped in bandages and resting when the main rush stopped. ¡°You keep telling me how bad of a person you are,¡± Hancock said as we took a break. ¡°Why do you help them then?¡± ¡°Hero training kicked in,¡± I admitted. ¡°Damn kids bit off more than they could chew.¡± Without Observation Haki, most every person would struggle. ¡°Yes, I see that,¡± she said. ¡°How did you fair?¡± I asked. Trying to release some of the tension. I was a little surprised I stepped in to help as well. ¡°You told me to watch everything,¡± Hancock said. ¡°You were right. Getting these stats was easy.¡± ¡°Why did you take forever then?¡± ¡°You said go slow. Also there was this side hall. It would release a wave of arrows at me every minute or so. I was stuck there for some time for all the stats I could get.¡± ¡°Ah, I had the same sort of thing,¡± I said. ¡°Need rest, or should we continue on?¡± ¡°What about your patients?¡± She asked, waving to the group of people groaning as they nursed the wounds I bandaged. I had stripped more than a few of their clothes to make bandages so they showed a lot of skin. ¡°I think we have done our work. Besides Phante, Edora, and a few others have already snuck off.¡± The twins ran off when I turned my back. I didn¡¯t me them. They were aiming for the top like Hancock and I. ¡°I can keep going,¡± Hancock said. ¡°I would prefer to get this over with. But I found thatst step boring. Can we please finish this together?¡± ¡°Yeah, I agree. I think the most important step to do alone was the first part,¡± I said. Reaching out my hand she smiled at it widely and took it. ¡°I have to admit you are much sexier now, husband,¡± Hancock said. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t like the rolls?¡± I asked. ¡°It kept me warm.¡± I would need all the instion I could get without my Give and Take Quirk. ¡°I would love you even if you were much fatter,¡± she said. ¡°How much fatter? Jabba the Hut fat?¡± She barked augh. ¡°No. Wow, it is odd to understand your reference.¡± ¡°Yeah, gotta say, it¡¯s kind of nice to tell jokes you actually get,¡± I said. ¡°Old you really was a nerd, wasn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± Hancock said. We came to the door opposite the entrance. Just as much Spiritual Energy in this door as the first I received a notification.
Will you be Challenging the rest of the tutorial as a party?
Yes/No
We both clicked Yes and stepped through.
Block B''s Trial will now Begin
Please pick which Path to take.
Around us were the gray stone bricks that had made up the other rooms, but this time there were 4rge doors ahead. From left to right they were white, red, blue, and ck. ¡°Which should we take?¡± ¡°ck,¡± I said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°More Spiritual Energy,¡± I said simply. ¡°Means it¡¯s stronger.¡± ¡°Does it have more?¡± She asked, studying the door. ¡°I don¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t? I thought you had Observation Haki.¡± ¡°I do,¡± she said. ¡°But I still cannot see a difference.¡± ¡°How far around you can you sense?¡± ¡°Depends. I can feel most everything within 10 feet all around me. But further if I¡¯m trying to sense simple auras.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I said, surprised. ¡°What? How far can you sense?¡± ¡°50 feet in any direction,¡± I admitted. ¡°Hell, more now that I¡¯m stronger.¡± ¡°What?! Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, that¡¯s how Angiea trained me. Said it wasn¡¯t worth doing it small,¡± I said. ¡°Jeez, you are very powerful husband.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised you got through the arrows so easily if you could only do 10 feet.¡± ¡°It was hard, but I am quick. The game screen gave me a new skill,¡± she said. Curious where she ended up, I brought her screen out.
Second Life Ranker Screen
Profile Name: Byeun Hancock
Nature: Eye Catching
STR: 75 AGL: 71
STAM: 64 MP: 33
SKILLS:
Irresistible (15%) Battle Instincts (62.3%) Charged Attack (49.8%)
¡°Dammit, your stats beat mine,¡± I said. ¡°They do?¡± She asked, excited by the news. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t for long,¡± I assured as I opened the ck door for her, another dark expanse in front of us I was ready for anything as we stepped inside. CHAPTER 328 MEDUSA CHAPTER 328 MEDUSA Inside the trial after the ck door was another long hall. This one was far wider than thest though. About 100 feet across there was arge blue pool ahead of us. ¡°I¡¯m assuming we must move past this water?¡± Hancock asked. As I moved to the side wall she walked to the water¡¯s edge. Kicking a small rock into the pool she noted, ¡°I know I can swim, but I don¡¯t trust this water. It feels like there are monsters deep down.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t be swimming,¡± I said. Feeling the wall I felt the trick brick. I decided to wait to push it in as I moved to the water¡¯s edge. ¡°Care for a stroll?¡± Instead of stepping out onto the water though I stepped onto the wall. Using chakra to stick myself to it I stood horizontal with the ground. ¡°Of course,¡± Hancock said. Moving next to me she and I held hands as we walked over the water.
New Skill Developed - Wall Climbing:
You are able to stick to any surface.
Proficiency: 99%
Congrattions:
You have created a new skill never seen in the tutorial before.
Reward:
500 Karma
¡°You get the skill too?¡± I asked. She nodded, her long ck hair nearly touching the water as we walked at a leisurely pace in case there were traps. I could see the end of the pool far ahead so I wasn¡¯t too concerned. ¡°I must admit, this is proving ratherckluster,¡± Hancock mumbled. ¡°I¡­agree,¡± I said. ¡°I used to love these stories because they were always a weak to impossible strong tale. But we are mildly strong already. I¡¯m sure it will prove difficultter.¡± ¡°I hope so,¡± she admitted with a yawn. She eyed me as we walked. ¡°I am d you appear more yourself.¡± ¡°Do I?¡± I asked with a smile. ¡°I sure as hell feel better with most of that weight off. But I¡¯m not perfect.¡± ¡°Oh no, you need to stay like this,¡± she said. ¡°I would prefer to be the skinny one in our rtionship.¡± ¡°What? You get to be the skinny and beautiful one?¡± ¡°Yes, they don¡¯t call me the most beautiful woman in the world for nothing?¡± ¡°I assumed you killed all the prettier women?¡± ¡°Ha! I did not give myself that name,¡± she said. ¡°But yes, I would have. I nearly killed your Robin and Nami when I met them.¡± ¡°They are gorgeous,¡± I said, missing them. The conversation lulled and we passed over thest of the water.
3+ Strength
3+ Stamina
3+ Agility
¡°Perfect,¡± I said. ¡°Time to turn around.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± She asked. ¡°We have to use one of the many cheats of the protagonist,¡± I said. Walking us back, she didn¡¯t seem to care much. Mostly happy to be together as we walked. ¡°What is this MP on our status screens?¡± She eventually asked. ¡°That is rted to the power system of Second Life Ranker. I don¡¯t remember what it is exactly. But it should be magic. So the MP is short for Mana Points.¡± ¡°What could the protagonist do?¡± ¡°What couldn¡¯t he do?¡± I asked, struggling to remember what his power entailed. ¡°He got all these cheat items, but I don¡¯t think mana bes important for a while. Let¡¯s ignore it for now. Focus on our physical.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, old me in this world was obsessed with magic.¡± ¡°Like Harry Potter?¡± ¡°Oh yes. In between model jobs she would spend her time reading since my mother was so domineering,¡± Hancock said. ¡°Oh my god, could we go there? To Harry Potter?¡± ¡°Maybe? Past me might have picked that as a world.¡± ¡°I would love that,¡± she whispered as we jumped off the wall andnded back where we started near the ck door. ¡°Now why are we here?¡± ¡°Well, each trap gives stats. I wanted to at least pass this easy test.¡± I pointed at the pool. ¡°But something I remembered was the protagonist skipped that water entirely.¡± I moved to the wall and pushed in the trick brick. Bricks sliding into the floor a new path appeared. ¡°I figure we might as well get all the cool stuff before he does.¡± Hancock pped excitedly as we headed in.
Hidden Area:
Room of Fire and Ice - Dungeon
Rewards:
250 Karma
¡°Dungeons are those ces you spoke of?¡± Hancock asked as we began to descend a set of stairs. ¡°Why are they special?¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing more than one group can find and participate in it. Kind of like an area where everything is reset when someone else tries to challenge it,¡± I said. I guessed I wasn¡¯t ruining the protagonist''s luck. It sucked I still couldn¡¯t remember his name, but he would be easy to recognize when I did meet him. As the stairs ended we came into arge cavern. I was surprised to see the walls sparkling golden light though. ¡°Do you see that?¡± I asked, moving to the wall. ¡°What?¡± Hancock asked as I stopped by the rocky wall. ¡°It¡¯s sparkling,¡± I said. ¡°The white mold?¡± Hancock asked. I frowned and used Identification on the glittering wall.
Item: White Moss
Uses: Alchemy
Rarity: Rare
Description: A moss that finds its way into caves. It holds the spirit of the moon.
¡°It appears white to you?¡± I asked. Hancock nodded. I remembered my nature description.
Nature Detected: All Seeing
You are impossible to sneak up on. Your understanding
of what is going on around you makes you immune
to Fear and Shock. Items of interest will be
easier to spot.
¡°Cool,¡± I said. I guessed easier to spot meant they would sparkle like stars. Taking my pack off I began scraping as much of the White Moss as I could into a small bottle I had brought. ¡°What?¡± ¡°No idea, but this is probably importantter,¡± I said. We continued forward, the area dark. Neither of us missed therge centipede as it moved from it¡¯s hole in the ground. Both of us stiffening, Hancock drew a long knife from her side as I pulled out both of my daggers. The red centipede moved silently toward us. Climbing on the wall it was easy enough to see with our Spiritual Energy. When it was above us I hit the air, making the cave shake as spiderweb fractures appeared against my fist. The rock the centipede was holding onto broke off and Hancock coated her weapon in Haki. Slicing up she practically bisected therge centipede down the middle. The monster¡¯s legs twitching it dropped to the ground and we began to move on, but then it began to sparkle to me. Moving closer I noticed a bright spot in its chest. Bending down I carved out the beast¡¯s heart. Lit up to my All Seeing Nature, the ID said the heart was used in Alchemy as well. It had a Rare rarity rating. I couldn¡¯t help but wrap both hearts of the centipede in the nket and throw into my pack. ¡°Not the nket,¡± Hancock whined. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have plenty,¡± I assured. ¡°Where?¡± She asked. ¡°Around. It¡¯s a surprise,¡± I said. She grumbled but we were on our way. Running into bats, lizards, smaller centipedes, and a few other minor monsters, we killed all until we came to a cave filled with blue ants. All of them about a foot or 2 tall there wererge white ant eggs littering the walls around them. ¡°This is going to be messy,¡± Hancock noted, but drew her de. ¡°Kill them all,¡± I said and we started. The ants weren¡¯t overly strong and a stab into the eggs made them burst. We got credit for every kill and continued on. As the blue ant bloodbath continued on, I received a new notification.
Skill Finished Analyzing
New Skill Developed - Physical Mirror Image:
You can make additional bodies to act under yourmands.
Proficiency: 99%
Congrattions:
You have created a new skill beyond most Rankers.
Reward:
5,000 Karma
Your skills have caught the eye of someone.
I guessed this was from when I made shadow clones to help those injured in Block A. Thest notification was the most worrying, I didn¡¯t like being watched while I was still weak. I pushed it out of my mind as we continued to kill. Eventually we got to the big bad boss Queen Ant. Over 9 feet tall the winged queen attacked us, but with me on one side and Hancock on the other we cut away her legs and made short work of the giant ant.
You have in the Boss Monster:
Queen Blue Army Ant
Reward:
300 Karma
¡°I am starting to get tired, husband,¡± Hancock said, annoyed. ¡°Let¡¯s push through, babe,¡± I said. ¡°I would like to get to the open worlds before we stop.¡± Hancock sighed but nodded. Nothing too sparkly on the ant queen we moved past only to see a door built into the cave wall. A path leading further into the cave beside it, Hancock and I shared a look but headed for the out of ce door in the wall. Taking the lead I opened the old wood door and stepped in. Inside was arge room. 2 braziers lit with green mes spewing out, behind them against the wall was a stone statue that glowed red.
Special Room:
Shrine of the Vampire Monarch
¡°What is this?¡± Hancock asked as she walked between the braziers toward the statue. ¡°I¡¯m guessing the Shrine of the Vampire Monarch,¡± I said. ¡°You are so helpful, husband,¡± she mumbled, but her eyes were focused on the statue. ¡°Why is this statue familiar?¡± ¡°It looks like Medusa,¡± I said, and the statue did. The stone figure was carved into a beautiful woman. She had slitted snake eyes, but vampire fangs sticking out of her mouth. Her hair was a mass of dozens of stone snakes all hissing at us soundlessly. In her fist was a red handled dagger with a blue glowing curved de. ¡°Medusa?¡± Hancock asked. ¡°Probably more of a Western myth,¡± I noted. ¡°Medusa was¡­Greek? Anyway she had snakes for hair and if you look into her eyes-¡± ¡°You turn to stone, right,¡± Hancock finished, mesmerized by the statue. ¡°That sounds an awful lot like me.¡± ¡°Uh yeah, true,¡± I said. I tried to use Identification but nothing showed up. ¡°Can I try for the weapon?¡± Hancock asked, stopping herself from reaching out. ¡°Sure,¡± I said. ¡°This feels a little familiar. Maybe it¡¯s important.¡± The protagonist didn¡¯t die in Second Life Ranker so I didn¡¯t think it was too dangerous. Hancock reached out for the dagger and took it. No traps clicked. My mind was focused on the Spiritual Energy, just in case. Pulling the dagger back the statue didn¡¯t move, but the dagger pulsed Spiritual Energy as Hancock¡¯s arm became coated in a ck aura. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I asked, feeling her fear. She gritted her teeth in pain, but hissed, ¡°notification.¡± I brought up her notifications.
Batori''s Vampiric Dagger is testing you...
Long seconds passed as the ck aura moved from the dagger to her arm. Hancock yelled out in pain. About ready to step in she received another message.
You have done something thought impossible.
Batori has evaluated you worthy of her weapon.
Integrating...
Congrattions:
Batori''s Vampiric Dagger has been transformed into a new skill.
Blood Mark:
When dealt a lethal blow, the target will be inflicted with Bleed.
Bleed will drain a portion of the target''s stamina and mana, giving it to you.
A portion of the target''s ability will be leeched off as well.
There is a chance that the target''s ability may be stolenpletely.
Reward:
5,000 Karma
¡°Woah,¡± I said, watching as the dagger turned ck and disintegrated. The Spiritual Energy of it slowly moved into Hancock as the de disappeared into her right arm. ¡°That¡¯s amazing, babe.¡± Hancock wasn¡¯t listening though. Turning away the ck aura disappeared from her arm. It took her a moment of stunned silence to somehow understand the skill. As she yelled in glee arge ck jaw appeared from her arm. The jaw made of the ck aura that was coating her arm before, I could feel the same Spiritual Energy from her arm as the dagger had. ¡°This is amazing,¡± Hancock said as the jaw disappeared from her arm. Like some summonable weapon the jaw disappeared and reappeared, mping down on empty air. ¡°It is,¡± I noted. A little jealous. I was upset I couldn¡¯t remember if the protagonist had the same skill. I assumed he did, but I could not recall how he passed this test. The test felt like it was made for Hancock. ¡°Look,¡± she said, showing me the back of her right hand there was a ck tattoo of the dagger imprinted on her. ¡°That¡¯s awesome. Shall we test it out?¡± She nodded happily and we made our way out of the room. More blue ants appearing it wasn¡¯t long until Hancock was calling the ck maw. The jaw bit down on the ants and the beasts turned from blue to gray as they were sucked dry. ¡°I feel so much more awake now,¡± Hancock said as we continued down the hall. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s kick some ass,¡± I said as we continued on. CHAPTER 329 HOME AWAY FROM HOME CHAPTER 329 HOME AWAY FROM HOME Hancocktched onto the Goblin General¡¯s arm. The ck maw of her Bloodmark skill sucked out his lifeforce, the general screamed trying to throw her away, but she held onto the ground with chakra. I punched the ground knocking the 6 goblins in front of me down as the stone floor shook from my Tremor Fruit. The Goblin General swung hisrge club, forcing Hancock to release him. The arm she had sucked dry hung limp at his side as she dodged back andtched onto the vertical wall. Running up the wall the General missed another hit as she jumped onto his head. Her new favorite ck jaw digging into him, he yelled out as she sucked more of his life energy away. While the General tried to pull her off I dealt with thest goblins. Hitting the air a tremor shot out and knocked them back. My hand moving to my sleeves I pulled out 2 daggers and threw them. One imbedded in a goblin¡¯s eye, another in his gut. They both dropped, unwilling to continue the fight. Moving toward the General I sent another wave of power right into hisrge gut. The 12 foot tall General roared as his organs were ruptured. He groaned while he began to puke up blood. Losing strength he fell to his knees but Hancock didn¡¯t let up with her vampiric attack. Taking all he was worth the monster¡¯s head turned gray and he let out ast breath. ¡°I got a skill from the General,¡± Hancock giggled as she jumped off the falling General. ¡°Congrats,¡± I said as shended next to me. Nothing sparkling. I didn''t bother to grab any loot rom the goblin den. ¡°You¡¯re so strong, babe,¡± I noted as I looked over her notification.
New Skill Acquired - Scum of the Earth:
The lowlifes of the world will kowtow to you.
Proficiency: 5%
¡°That might be useful,¡± I noted. She hadn¡¯t received any skills from her new ck Maw, but her proficiency with it was growing as she used it more and more. ¡°Right?¡± She asked, excitedly as we continued on. Moving down a side hall I didn¡¯t see any more goblins but kept my eyes searching. We were currently in Block D, in yet another dungeon. This one had been well hidden. The gate for it was stealthily essed inside of a pit trap. I nearly missed it, but my Observation Haki had noticed it. ¡°I love this thing,¡± Hancock said as she marveled at the ck jaw attached to her arm. ¡°Good, d you¡¯re having fun,¡± I admitted. I had been upset when she started draining a few stats here and there, but I knew of other rewards she would have to pass up. Coming to a dead end I pushed in one of the bricks and we joined back up with the main hall. This time though there was arge double door at the end of the hall. ¡°Finally,¡± Hancock said. We had been working for almost 24 hours to get past the Halls, and even I was getting tired. She skipped up to it like a girl on a stroll to Grandmother¡¯s house and opened the door to reveal a grasnd. Notifications appeared as we walked into the wide open world.
You have finished Hall D and moved into Hall E.
Hall E testing has begun.
A Karma has been deposited into your hand.
Collect 99 more physical Karma to move to Hall F.
I looked down to my open palm. There was a small blue marble inside of it. ¡°Cool,¡± I said. Opening my pack I deposited mine and Hancock¡¯s into an interior pocket for the time being. ¡°How do we collect more?¡± Hancock asked. ¡°I¡¯m guessing other Climbers will have more physical Karma appear when they get here. We will just have to steal them,¡± I said. ¡°Or monsters might have them.¡± ¡°Monsters?¡± She asked, excitedly. ¡°Yep, this is where the real test starts. There will be a lot stronger bosses now,¡± I said. ¡°I remember a few ces we need to hit.¡± I looked at our surroundings. All around us was a hilly grasnd. The door that had let us in stood alone like the door that had appeared in the park. No one around, I created 4 shadow clones. They ran off in 4 different directions. ¡°What¡¯s that for?¡± ¡°Scouting,¡± I said. ¡°All I see is grass. We have 28 days and some change until this is over. We might as well make ourselves at home.¡± Taking her hand we walked leisurely away from the door. A real open world all around us I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how this was considered a Tower since I could see no walls, only blue skies. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°I thought you wanted to sleep,¡± I said. ¡°I do,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. Why can¡¯t we sleep here?¡± ¡°People leaving the other halls would target us. Come on. I¡¯ll carry you,¡± I said. She didn¡¯t hesitate to jump on my back. ¡°You know, I have higher stats than you, how are you still going?¡± She whispered in my ear. ¡°I have lots of skills, my dear,¡± I said. Kame mode kept me mostly refreshed, and staying up for long hours was my specialty. She hummed happily from my back as my legs ate miles away from the doors. Eventually we came to the edge of the grasnd. At its end was arge forest. Running between trees I was pleasantly surprised to find a secluded ravine. A small creek nestled in the ravine there was arge sandbar that sat next to it. ¡°Why are we stopping here? Should we not try to find a cave?¡± Hancock asked as she jumped off my back. ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± I said, excited as I pulled the item out of my Status Screen. Clicking the button on the Capsule I threw it to the center of the sandbar and smoke billowed out for a full second. As wind passed in the ravine it blew the smoke away to reveal arge white dome home. ¡°What!?¡± Hancock asked, wide eyed. ¡°This is a Capsule House,¡± I said as I dragged her toward it. ¡°Originating from one of the worlds I¡¯ve been to, it is a portable home.¡± The house from Dragon Ball Z was only about 12 feet tall. The side walls curved slightly up to 9 feet then curved more as they met at the tip. A door at the front, a few windows, and a chimney out of the center, it appeared to be made of a white metal. The number 7 was painted over the door. ¡°It¡¯s amazing,¡± Hancock said in a daze as we walked in. ¡°There is running hot water in the bathroom,¡± I said, pointing to the bathroom. ¡°This is the living room and kitchen. Master bedroom there, spare bedrooms there and there.¡± There were sofas in the middle of therge living room. The kitchen against the wall, it was simple but functional. ¡°How will we stay safe?¡± She asked. ¡°I will set up a couple of clones outside,¡± I said. ¡°Husband,¡± Hancock said, turning to me, she had tears in her eyes. ¡°You made me a home.¡± ¡°Uh yeah,¡± I said. ¡°Sorry we didn¡¯t really have space for it before.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I thought¡­ That doesn¡¯t matter.¡± She bit her lip. ¡°Care to join me in the shower?¡± I chuckled and shook my head. ¡°Not right now. I would like to get some food started.¡± Hancock frowned but was soon off to the bathroom. She moaned loudly as I heard the water turn on. I could feel her joy from the kitchen. After dropping my pack and making some clones I dug through the full fridge and started a roast. Somehow even time froze for items in the capsule. The home was worth every bit of effort I put into getting it. When Hancock was out of the bathroom I took my own shower and felt like a new man. Hot water pouring over me I made a mental note to replenish the water tank before leaving the ravine. Once out of the shower I found Hancock in a long white nightgown. The gown sticking to her curves expertly I had to look away. ¡°Did you buy this for me?¡± She asked, drawing my eye. ¡°Uh, yeah,¡± I kind of lied. I had bought it for most anyone. After getting the capsule from Bulma¡¯s dad I had stocked it after a shopping spree. Also in the rare times Hancock and I were apart in Second Life Ranker I had put more items in the house. ¡°You like?¡± ¡°I love it,¡± she said, holding it tight to her. ¡°What shall we do, husband?¡± ¡°Rx,¡± I said. ¡°Food is cooking.¡± I went to the master bedroom and let out a long sigh. We had been covered in sweat, grime, and blood after our trek through the halls. Once clean she became the perfect 10 model once more. It was hard to not want to ravage her, even with my lower libido. When Iposed myself I found Hancock reading a book. I sat on the opposite end of the sofa from her as I busied myself digging through the pack. When the food was ready we had a quiet meal, and it wasn¡¯t long until we were moving to the master bedroom. Nervous, Iid on one side and sheid on the other. Able to feel her Haki I did my best to ignore what was going through her mind as I made myself rx. Trying to think of what to do the next day I felt sleep slowly taking over. That was until she sat up and yelled at me. ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you?!¡± She roared. ¡°What?!¡± I asked, confused as I sat up. Her eyes red daggers at me. I looked away shyly. I could tell the answer from her Haki. ¡°Why are you not all over me?! What is your problem?¡± ¡°You said you wanted to wa-¡± ¡°No! That is bullshit,¡± she hissed. ¡°You haven¡¯t hardly kissed me. Or looked in my direction. The most I have gotten from you is a high five. I thought we were married.¡± ¡°We are,¡± I tried to defend but her anger only grew as she studied me. Her mouth twisted in a sneer as she turned to face me. Sitting on her knees she opened her white robe revealing her naked body. My eyes bulged as I got an eyeful of her glorious figure for a split second. I forced myself to look away. ¡°See!¡± She yelled moving closer. Her robe open she moved her tits to my face. ¡°What is wrong with you? Why would you look away? Am I not-¡± ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous,¡± I said, looking up into her eyes. ¡°Then why?¡± She asked, exasperated as she stared down at me. Herrge melons still in my face, it was hard to focus on her eyes. ¡°Because I got a quest,¡± I said. ¡°Have sex with a virgin. If I do it, I will get my Chikyugi back.¡± ¡°So? Is that not what you want?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± I blurted. ¡°Hancock I really thought I was a grown man. I thought I could control my urges. It¡¯s not normal to think about sex 24/7. When I had the Chikyugi it was all I thought about. How I could do this or that to get someone in bed. I was controlled by it and I¡¯m not sure I liked who I was. In this body I have hardly thought about sex once. I¡¯m like my old self. I could take it or-¡± ¡°That is disgusting,¡± she hissed. Her eyes meant every word. ¡°Sex is a part of us. So you will be a virgin the rest of your life?¡± ¡°No-¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°I want to give you the time you deserve. Just you and-¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I want,¡± she said, frowning as she sat back down. ¡°You said-¡± ¡°I know what I said,¡± Hancock said, rolling her eyes. ¡°Weston, I was yours the night of our first date in this world. If you had asked me I would have given myself to you then. But you kept up with the dates, and they felt so¡­hollow. No affection. It is like you have this mask on you. This is not the Weston I fell in love with.¡± She had a sad look on her face. I could feel her sadness as she told me the truth of it. ¡°The Weston I fell in love with was all over me every second of the day. He didn¡¯t shy away from looking at me. He-¡± ¡°Cheated on you,¡± I said. ¡°Hancock, we fought for the first time in our entire rtionship, about me not keeping my promise. And I can¡¯t keep it if I have the Chikyugi.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to,¡± Hancock said, and her Haki leaked truth. ¡°I know what I said, Weston. I didn¡¯t see all of you back then. I thought you were a pirate like me.¡± ¡°I am¡­¡± ¡°No, you are so much more,¡± she said, a wide smile on her lips as she grabbed my shoulders. ¡°You travel to different worlds. The old me in this world can¡¯t hardly fathom your strength. You are beyond her understanding. This Tower is a ce where normal people perish. Yet you are passing everything with ease, and you aren¡¯t anywhere near your full strength. You pushed back ckbeard, one of the Yonkos. One of the strongest men in our world. You fight men and women that have powers far beyond a single world. And I am so happy you brought me along with you for this.¡± She had tears in her eyes, but I could feel they were happy tears. ¡°Weston, I want that dream of yours. I want to live on in these worlds with you. I no longer need to rush to have your children.¡± Her hand reached down to my sweatpants, causing me to jump. The sensation felt far too good to the virgin body. ¡°You have given me my youth back. You say I could live a long time with Nen. I am sure there are other powers out there that could make me live even longer,¡± she said. ¡°Both of us. We could be together for centuries. And I will watch you fuck every woman thates to you.¡± I groaned as Iid down. Unable to fight her as she began to undo my pants. Moving her face beside my ear she began to whisper as she stroked me. ¡°Make them all yours. Ours. You can cum in them and I will lick your delicious semen out of them. Use me however you want. I will do my best to sate your lust. But now I want help. These beautiful women that could be all ours in each of these worlds. They want the power you can give them.¡± ¡°Hancock¡­¡± I mumbled through gritted teeth as my legs bucked up. ¡°What if I lose myself?¡± ¡°I will reign you in. Don¡¯t keep any secrets from me, Weston. I will be your moralpass,¡± she said. I looked into her eyes. ¡°Why do I feel like a pirate isn¡¯t the bestpass?¡± Hancock barked augh. ¡°I am not,¡± she said. ¡°I have tried so hard to make you earn my body, but you never had to. You did that long ago. I am sorry for making you think you were not worthy. I am sorry for my part in this reluctance to turn back to who you were. The man I gave my everything to.¡± She sniffed my chest deeply, still stroking me as she did. Her body shivering she groaned, ¡°I worship your cock. I think about it when we are apart. I crave it when I see you. The ache after our night¡¯s together is sorely missed, my husband. Don¡¯t make me wait any longer.¡± My chest welling with pride, or lust, or a desire for my woman, or whatever. It felt like I was breathing in for the first time in a long time. My hands moving to her arms I forced her to her back as Iid on top of her. She giggled as I did, her legs opening up for me. Sitting on my knees I stared down at her. Her luscious length of hair, perfectly smooth thighs, perky breasts that I had been trying not to stare at for days. She was beyond gorgeous to me. Blushing as she stared up at me I could feel some fear in her, but a part of me was back. The part that wanted to take what was mine. ¡°Are you ready, my virgin bride?¡± I asked. She bit her lip but nodded. ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°Because I need you.¡± She gasped as I mmed my 7 inch dick into her. Not the best of moves, but at the moment I didn¡¯t really care. Tearing through her hymen she moaned as I bottomed out in her. It had been a long time since I did thisst. Not the sex, it had only been a week, but awakening the Chikyugi. My first time with Reina had been so long ago, I forgot how it worked. For some reason I thought the change was instantaneous but as I kept myself sheathed in Hancock nothing happened. Hancock didn¡¯t seem to care. Her blood trickling out of her pussy as I filled her, the virgin pulled my face to hers. Moaning in one another¡¯s mouths I began humping into her. ¡°You¡¯re so tight,¡± I gasped as I felt her firm muscles constrict around my shaft. ¡°Cum in me!¡± She ordered, her eyes rolling to the back of her head. I guessed this had been building up for a while. So lost in the movement I used no chakra as I humped into her. Bringing some Tremor to my hand I pushed it into her clit with my thumb causing her to yell out as I sped up. Cumming hard she pulled at her nipples as she watched me fuck her. With a groan I came into her deepest parts. Liquid gushing out of her Hancock held onto my back as her legs wrapped around my waist. ¡°I love you,¡± she moaned as her body shook. ¡°I love you.¡± Looking down my dick was the same size. ¡°I don¡¯t think it worked.¡± ¡°It did,¡± she assured. Twisting her body she moved me to the bed with her on top. ¡°Manhandle my tits,¡± she ordered as she began to rock back and forth. ¡°Such a naughty virgin,¡± I said, pping her ass as she moved over top of me. She yelped but nodded quickly while speeding up. My hands on her breasts I enjoyed the feel of her as I took her with no assistance from my power. For long seconds she gasped and moved over top of me. My legs eventually humping up into her I didn¡¯t notice the power welling in me. In the zone, I focused on thrusting into her, but suddenly my reservoir of chakra exploded as it doubled in size. Yelling out, I felt the Pathway form as chakra coated my entire body. Hancock cried out as she began to cum uncontrobly. Her body convulsing on me I ignored her as I felt the changes going on in my body. I hadn¡¯t been skilled enough with chakra to notice it the first time the Chikyugi awoke. Power formed in my balls and moved up to my reservoir, connecting the chakra to my dick via a Pathway. As the gap between reservoir and dick were bridged, the power in me released out and my dick grew. Much like the Epitome skill the influx of chakra from the pathway to my dick caused it to thicken and lengthen. Hancock squirted up my abs as she cried out. I continued feeling the changes, curious how I could use this information. Especially if it would help me understand how to awaken the Chikyugi in others. Then the changes stopped and my body took over. Hancock passed out. I rolled her over and mmed my now 9 inch dick into her. Waking up with yell she moaned as our tongues twirled around one another¡¯s. Hips pping loudly in the room she settled on taking everything I had. Strength leaving her I grabbed her hands and held them to the pillows above her head. ¡°You¡¯re mine!¡± I growled. ¡°Yes!¡± She yelled. ¡°All of you!¡± ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Hancock rasped as she continued to cum. My body was exploding with a huge rush of chakra. I didn¡¯t bother to stop it as she yelled out and squirted again. ¡°You¡¯re my slut.¡± She nodded. I was lost to the lust as I felt my true libido take over. ¡°Mine to use how I want.¡± She nodded faster. I grabbed her hips, pulling her up so her head rested on the bed and her cunt was level with my dick. I continued to plow into her while I sat on my knees. ¡°I¡¯ll put a baby in you whenever I decide!¡± ¡°Please!¡± She cried out. Her legs stretched out in the splits. Her toes curling, I bottomed out and came into her. Hancock gasped, her hands moving to her stomach. ¡°So hot,¡± she said. ¡°I feel it.¡± I shot huge ropes of cum into her with a groan. My hips trying to push into her further as she took it all. When I stopped cumming I pulled the chakra back and she let out a relieved sigh. ¡°We only just started,¡± I growled. Pulling out she shook in a mix of fear and excitement as I repositioned her toy on her chest. Her perfect ass jiggling, I pped one side then the other. ¡°Beg me for it!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go on.¡± She shook her head in theforter below her. Her Haki leaked a little bit of yful nature. Though she was tired her own lust had built over thest few days. She too wanted to keep going. ¡°Too bad,¡± I said, smacking one ass cheek then the other. ¡°You¡¯re mine. I¡¯ll have you whenever I want.¡± She nodded, gasping with each smack of her ass. ¡°Give me your cock,¡± she pleaded. ¡°I said beg,¡± I said, another smack sound as her ass reddened further. ¡°Please, husband. Your slut needs your cock,¡± she cried out, looking back at me from her peripherals. ¡°Good girl,¡± I said, smacking her ass one more time. She squealed as I forced my way in. ¡°You¡¯re so fucking tight,¡± I growled when I was all the way inside. ¡°All yours,¡± she got out. Biting her lip to deal with the pain, I could feel that she was loving every second of it. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I growled. Grabbing her neck, my newly muscled arms pulled her up to sit on her knees. One hand moved to herrge globe of a breast while the other held her neck as if ready to choke her. ¡°I will make you regret doing this.¡± Her pussy tightened further. ¡°I will tie you up and make you watch me fuck other women.¡± She nodded, grunting from the tight hold I had on her. ¡°I might make them lick your pussy while I fuck them from behind.¡± ¡°Please,¡± she whispered. Her eyes closed as my cum and her juices poured out of her. ¡°Maybe our next world will be a smut world,¡± I said. ¡°There could be hundreds of women that want me, and you¡¯ll have to watch all of them.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± she shivered as I poured chakra into my dick. Her body letting out a light orgasm I pulled her face to mine. Our tongues on one another she continued to shake and moan. ¡°But you¡¯ll be with me in every world and challenge. Until we get back to our world. I will introduce you to my other women as the biggest slut of them all,¡± I threatened. She actually came hearing the words. ying far into the game, Hancock and I had never really talked like this. I was surprised how into it she was. ¡°The biggest slut and my first wife.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she rasped, catching herself. ¡°Now take me.¡± I didn¡¯t need to be told twice. I pulled out and mmed in. Choking her slightly my other hand poured chakra into her breast as I used her how I wanted. She cried out, taking all of me as I jackhammered into her with all I had. Myrge stomach was mostly gone. I felt like my old self once again. I hoped Hancock really could keep me grounded. Keep me from making mistakes. But as our sex continued and she took all of me she became her old self as well. Begging me for more. There was a reason I wanted to marry this woman. She was just as lustful as I was. CHAPTER 330 A QUEST CHAPTER 330 A QUEST I woke up to Hancock sucking my dick. The 19 year old girl moaned happily as she licked all over my shaft. Azy blowjob she was working on her technique as my eyes opened. Taking me as far down as she could, saliva dripped down her chin as she got 3/4ths of the way there. Glugging noises sounded as she used her lower jaw and tongue to move side to side on my dick. Groaning, she smiled widely up at me. Plopping off she looked up at me as she jerked me off. ¡°Morning, husband,¡± she said before taking one of my balls in her mouth. ¡°Good morning, wife,¡± I said as my legs widened further for her. Jerking me up and down she was happy to stay like that for a while. ¡°Where is your 3rd heart?¡± She asked as she pulled away. ¡°The one on your shaft?¡± There were 2 pink Watanabe hearts on my nutsack, 1 over each ball. I guessed I awakened the 2nd stage like I had originally with Reina. ¡°That takes a giant orgy,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll fill you inter.¡± She nodded and continued working. After working on her deepthroat skills I was almost ready to cum. Moving her hands to straddle my waist she moved her perfect D-Cup melons over my dick. ¡°Fuck them how you like,¡± she said. I nodded and squeezed her tits together. Moving my dick between them I started to hump into her. Hancock stared up at me as I did. Her tongue extended out. She teased me as I sped up. ¡°I¡¯m going to lick every bit of your cum,¡± she said in a hot voice that would make a sex phone worker sound like a gravelly voiced radio host. ¡°My pussy is so sore. But you can use every other part of my body to cum with. My ass is still virgin. My throat. My hands. Anything and everything.¡± I groaned, speeding up. I humped up into her jiggling tits one final time and began to release huge spurts of cum. Her tongue still out, she looked down to it. When I finished cumming she looked back up to me showing that one glob had made it to her lips. As she licked it I groaned as my lower half rxed on the bed. ¡°You¡¯re still rock hard,¡± she noted. ¡°Yes, but we need to work,¡± I said, reluctantly. ¡°Let¡¯s shower first,¡± she counter-offered. I was too weak to fight it. Picking her up I carried her into the shower and it wasn¡¯t long until she was jerking me off again. Demanding it down her throat this time I happily obliged. She coughed and sputtered, but took every ounce of cum in her throat. ¡°I fucking love you,¡± I said, forcing the chakra to stop going to my dick. ¡°I love you,¡± she said standing up. Manhandling her I needed to show her how much I appreciated her efforts. Massaging her body she groaned happily. Cleaning her hair with shampoo she rxed into me. Her perfect ass sandwiching my dick as her body writhed against my chest When her body was good and soaped up I yed with her clit. Forcing chakra into it she came loudly and spent the rest of the shower in a rxed stupor. Carrying her out we settled on the sofa for a bit. ¡°What is our n, husband?¡± She mumbled,ying her head on my chest. ¡°From what I remember of the original manhwa, there is a trainer somewhere around here,¡± I said. ¡°The man should be able to teach us a technique and give us a clue on what to do next.¡± ¡°Fun,¡± she mumbled. ¡°What then?¡± ¡°Then we kill every monster we can. More people will start showing up to this stage. I am pretty sure this Block and the next Block have a lot of boss monsters to fight and get gear from. Block G is thest one, and is a huge battle royale.¡± ¡°Do we kill everyone?¡± She asked like it was nothing. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. We can fight them for Karma. The more we have, the more chances we have of winning,¡± I said. ¡°Okay,¡± she said, snuggling up again. I could feel some anxiety from her though. ¡°A-are we good?¡± ¡°We are better than I thought possible,¡± I assured her. I felt her heart flutter. ¡°I kind of wasn¡¯t believing you about allowing more women in the bedroom. I feel better about having my Chikyugi.¡± ¡°I love you,¡± Hancock whispered. ¡°And it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t get off on it.¡± ¡°I know, but you always kept up with me. And I feel bad looking at other women around you.¡± ¡°No, my body goes on autopilot when we fuck that hard. I hardly remember anything fromst night,¡± she said. Her body shivered in pleasure. ¡°That was such a good first time. But I look at other women when you¡¯re around. We can rate them together.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± I said with a chuckle. I continued tob her hair with my fingers. She let out many content sighs as I did. ¡°There is something I need to show you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± She asked, concerned. Instead of answering I tapped her side. Getting up I took her hand and walked her to a spare room. Inside there were bookshelves lining the wall. Every shelf was filled with manga, books, andics. ¡°What is this?¡± She asked. ¡°I might have had a few shadow clones getting us information,¡± I said. ¡°The world of Second Life Ranker is a lot like my own. They have the same celebrities and entertainment. I was able to find a lot of the books and manga I could have chosen. Although there was no manhwa, we should still be able to prepare you. These 2 shelves are the mangas of all the worlds I chose. Including One Piece. This shelf has what I could remember of the books I was offered with the World Choice. I¡¯m sure I chose some of them. And this one hasics. Mainly marvel and DC stuff, but you should be able to get a better idea of what we are facing.¡± ¡°Why did you not show me this before?¡± She asked, walking up to the manga shelves. ¡°Because we were busy as it was. We are weaker, so we were training to get used to everything. Now I am confident we are strong enough. I don¡¯t n on spending a lot of time reading. But why don¡¯t you grab one and start working your way through.¡± I expected for her to go to One Piece, instead she chose Naruto. ¡°I have the Earth Element. But you don¡¯t know any jutsus for Earth. Would this have hand seals and examples of jutsus that use Earth Nature?¡± ¡°Actually¡­yeah that¡¯s a good idea,¡± I admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t remember any, but you might be able to learn possibilities.¡± She looked through the manga and started at number 1. Since the capsule had most everything, I could brush up on some stories. I didn¡¯t know if the stories were the same as my world¡¯s canon of them, but I guessed they were. Grabbing the Eye of the World book I thought it was a good idea to brush up on it since I was positive Wheel of Time was one of the worlds I picked. We read, rxed, and ate for a time. When the shadow clone''s memories passed to me I reluctantly got us moving. Hancock put the manga in her pack and I put my book away. Emptying the monster materials I had collected in one of the home''spartments I pulled the switch for shrinking the house and we left. When the smoke billowed out and the house had shrunk down to a capsule again I happily put it in my Status Screen. Amazed by the convenience of it all. ¡°I will need that home every night,¡± Hancock said as we began to run toward the mountainy area of the map. ¡°Yes, dear,¡± I said. ¡°As long as it is safe, we won¡¯t sleep out in the stars. I will need sex like that every night as well.¡± ¡°Are you sure there are no women that interest you in this tutorial?¡± Hancock asked. Her Haki leaked a great deal of pain. I did not go easy on her. ¡°I thought I saw a few pretty ones yesterday.¡± ¡°There¡¯s only 1 I know of, but she is strong and is doing this tutorial with her brother. Why, sick of me already?¡± ¡°My body is that of a virgin, I hurt,¡± she said. I leaned over and threw her on my back. Sheughed buttched on happily. I sped up my run. ¡°You are so strong now. How much do you think youpare to your old body?¡± ¡°In my old body I could easily run with 2,000 pounds hanging on me. You are about 160 pounds.¡± ¡°150,¡± she lied. Her chest was far too big for that kind of low weight. ¡°Exactly. I am stronger, but running fast only because I am moving chakra to my body,¡± I said. ¡°I am guessing I¡¯m about 1/40th of my old self. Which is a huge bump. I was about 1/200th before.¡± It was nice to be in a world that awarded stats. I didn¡¯t have to wait near as long for strength. ¡°How do we get you back up?¡± She asked. ¡°Keep fighting¡­and maybe find a special world,¡± I said. ¡°Like where?¡± ¡°No idea. There are some options I know I took, but I really want to get the World Lasting Physique before leaving this Hall.¡± I was done sticking to one Hall. I had to spread around like Mikhail had, in hopes of getting the World Lasting Physique. ¡°How do we do that?¡± She asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted. ¡°Last time I got World Lasting Physique in Naruto World, which was the 3rd world I went to. That might have something to do with it.¡± ¡°Hmm, we will find out,¡± she said. I nodded and ran on. The trees turned into grasnd which turned to rocky terrain, and eventually full on mountains. My clones having gone to the 4 corners of the map I knew where most all the big camps of monsters resided. For now I went around them. Making Hancock run herself up the mountains we ate the miles until we came to a well hidden clearing at the top of a teau. A small hut built between some trees and boulders the cabin was out of ce and the only non-threatening home I found. ¡°Hello!¡± I yelled as we approached. I felt the Spiritual Energy all around me. Nothing too big in the vicinity we risked it and continued forward. As I moved to knock on the door, I felt the presence approach. Hancock and I turned around as an elf stopped right behind us. Long dark brown hair, tan skin, pointy ears, he had a bow and arrows at his back and wore green and brown leathers. ¡°Can I help you?¡± He asked, annoyed by our presence. ¡°Uh yes,¡± I said. ¡°We have heard that you have some information about the area? And can teach a skill.¡± The man frowned, studying us. The nerdy part of Hancock barely held herself back from squealing at seeing a real elf. ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡± The elf asked, annoyed. ¡°Does it matter?¡± I asked, unsure if I had to pass some test to even get what we needed. I knew the guy was important, but I couldn¡¯t remember exactly why. ¡°...no,¡± he said. Letting out a sigh he moved between us. ¡°Come inside then.¡± He stepped into the cabin without another word. Hancock and I shared a look. She pped quietly as her sense of adventure peaked. We stepped in to find a much smaller house than our portable one. The bedroom, living room, and kitchen were all onerge room. There wasn¡¯t much to see. The elf rubbed his temples as he stood across the table in the middle of the cabin. ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°I know you can help us summon a snake,¡± I said. ¡°A snake?¡± Hancock whispered, intrigued. I guessed I forgot to tell her. But from the elf¡¯s Spiritual Energy reaction to the words I could tell I was right. ¡°Are you 2 actually strong enough to deal with it?¡± ¡°Uh yeah,¡± I said. ¡°Look, Akasha has killed a lot of people. I can¡¯t let just anyone go after it,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯ll have to prove yourselves.¡± A ssic setup for a quest, I was excited to really start the adventure. I wondered if this was a real person or some NPC. I guessed he was a non-yable character since he should be in every tutorial. ¡°Fine with us,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m Weston. This is my wife, Hancock.¡± ¡°Wife?¡± The elf asked. Hancock nodded. ¡°You¡¯re crazy to want to take your wife.¡± ¡°Hell, she¡¯s stronger than I am,¡± I said. Hancock yfully pped my chest but I could feel she loved the words. My lust leaked out, wanting her more from the simple touch. I forced my own lust away. I had to get back in the habit of holding back. Hancock wasn¡¯t wrong, she would need help. ¡°I am Galliad,¡± the elf said, calming down a little. ¡°You will need to pass my test if you want my help.¡± With that a pop-up appeared.
Second Life Ranker Quest 2.1:
Catch Galliad 5 out of 10 times
Reward:
Light Step
¡°Works for us,¡± I said, excited to try. Galliad nodded and we went back outside. ¡°You will have 15 minutes each try to catch me,¡± he said. With that he disappeared. Hancock and I shared a look and followed. Though he was faster than the eye could see we could lock onto him easily enough. Our Observation Haki spread out over the area, his presence was obvious to us. Both of us moving to opposite sides of him we boxed him in and tapped him. ¡°...Very good,¡± the man said, surprised but he disappeared again. It took us an hour to catch him 10 out of 10 times. When we did we got the Light Step in both our Main and Second Life Ranker Status screens. It was a weird feeling to suddenly be able to use a technique I didn¡¯t know anything about before. I felt lighter as we moved back to his hut. Faster too, as if the wind was helping us move. Unsure how we were managing to use the skill subconsciously I settled on ying with itter. ¡°This is Undine¡¯s ss,¡± Galliad said as he dug arge diamond out of a chest in his hut. Hancock grabbed it and studied the gem as he spoke. ¡°This has part of Akasha¡¯s spirit inside of it. With it you can summon the great snake and attempt to challenge it.¡± I was pretty sure there was some backstory with him and the snake, but I wanted to get the hunt over with. I was sure that Phante and Edora were not too far behind us. As people raised in the tower, I was sure they knew of a lot of tricks and secret events as well. ¡°And where can we summon it exactly?¡± ¡°That way. You will know it when you see it,¡± he assured. Studying us for a moment I could feel his worry for us. ¡°I have never been caught so easily. I pray you are not making a mistake.¡± ¡°We aren¡¯t,¡± I assured. Reaching out, Hancock reluctantly gave up the gem. We said our goodbyes and were on our way. Heading off in the direction he suggested, Hancock was quiet as we jumped from boulder to boulder. The man wasn¡¯t wrong though, we found it easily enough. Arge empty brazier sitting on another t area, we received another quest.
Second Life Ranker Quest 2.2:
Summon and Defeat Akasha
Reward:
Minor Venom Resistance
That was new. Usually the rewards didn¡¯t have Minor in front of their name. I guessed that was an upgrade brought on by the Handicap. Unsure what to do I got ready to throw Undine¡¯s ss into the brazier when I felt Hancock leak sadness. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked. ¡°Nothin,¡± she mumbled, frowning as she kicked a rock. ¡°Honey¡­¡± ¡°I just miss my snake, Salome,¡± she pouted. Every woman on Amazon Lily had a pet snake. Hancock was no exception. ¡°You and your snakes,¡± Iughed. ¡°Is mine not enough for you?¡± I pointed down to my groin. She rolled her eyes. ¡°My people have long worked with snakes. We trust them. Breed them for loyalty. They are our protectors.¡± ¡°You know, most people are scared of snakes, right?¡± I asked. ¡°They are dumb people. My Salome would never hurt anyone,¡± she said. I let out a sigh. Looking to the brazier, then the ss, and finally to my status screen an idea came to me. ¡°What if we find you another?¡± I asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, I tamed a wild beast,¡± I said, summoning Nibi. The small blue and ck 2-tailed cat looked from me to Hancock. Hancock dropped down and the tailed beast ran to her. Wrapping itself around her shoulders happily. ¡°I got an item called Pet Choice. What if we look through some more doors in Manhwa. See if we can¡¯t find one for you. We could try to tame this Akasha instead of kill it.¡± I knew that there were far stronger monsterster on in the tower, but a part of me guessed we could maybe get another Pet Choice at that point. I really didn¡¯t want her to limit her Pet to a snake because she missed her own. ¡°Really?¡± She asked, her smile wide. ¡°What about the quest? ¡°I told you that quests will often increase rewards if we do something interesting. Maybe they¡¯ll reward us a Pet Choice just to see us do it. Let¡¯s see what else manhwa has to offer,¡± I said. ¡°Okay,¡± Hancock said, her gloomy attitude leaving her. ¡°I love you.¡± She leaned in, kissing me deeply. The cat hissed but we ignored her. ¡°2 more worlds,¡± I said. ¡°If we don¡¯t get what we are looking for after that, you will give up.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Hancock said. ¡°And your snake is more than enough.¡± She grabbed my groin and Iughed. Horny again I forced myself to say, ¡°World Escape.¡± Announcement Sorry that smut slows down for a bit. I know people don''t like it, but Weston breaks out of his boring remorse here in 20 chapters. I know I said it about thest arc, but I''m positive you will like where the story goes after that. Been struggling with where to go from here, but I think I finally have it. Releases will probably only be about 10/week since stuff is getting busier at work for the next 2 weeks. But should be able to keep submitting. CHAPTER 331 DIGRESSION CHAPTER 331 DIGRESSION In the Red Room of the Manhwa Hall, it sucked to have no green lights. The light above Second Life Ranker was no longer blue, but red like the others. Looking around, I mentally thought of the 12 doors like numbers on a clock. The entrance to the room was my 6 o¡¯clock. The Second Life Ranker was my 11 o¡¯clock. Last time I stepped into rooms without my World Lasting Physique it bit me in the ass, but I wanted to try anyway. World IDs were pretty much useless. Moving to the 12 o¡¯clock door I hesitated on the doorknob. ¡°Last time you were Gantz,¡± I said. I really wasn¡¯t scared to venture into a door with all my skills. But something told me I needed to change things up. I turned to the 10 o¡¯clock door. ¡°You were Naruto,¡± I said. That was the first good choice I made with the doors. Receiving chakra, my Chikyugi, learning ninjutsu, it set me up for sess. I was sure if I hadn¡¯t found the world I would have been dead rather quickly. My hand drew away from the 12 o¡¯clock door. ¡°It¡¯s time to learn from my mistakes,¡± I mumbled as I walked to the West wall. I stepped through the 10 o''clock door and walked in without a worry. I approved Hancock joining me and let the world take me. I came to in the new world with a crushing weight overtop of me. Struggling for breath, there was pure darkness all around me. My body aching, I pushed it to the back of my mind. My mind¡¯s eye searching my body I felt an immense Haki called to me. Since I still didn¡¯t have World Lasting Physique I was caught off guard by the amount. The me in this new world was strong, very strong. Coating my body with armament Haki and channeling chakra in all of my limbs I pushed out with all I had. A great weight lifted off of me as what was on me followed the path of least resistance. As I lifted, light leaked in from above. I roared louder as I pushed with all I had. A massive boulder was thrown off of me andnded away with a thud. The light illuminating the area I noticed I was surrounded by rubble. As if I had been caught in andslide there were boulders, rocks, tree trunks, and bits of nature all around me. ¡°What the hell happened?¡± I mumbled as I stepped out of the small pit where my body had narrowly survived the stone wreckage. It wasn¡¯t too far to walk until I was at level ground again. Looking around there were trees all around me, except straight ahead, where a line of trees had been knocked down. Confused, I looked behind me to therge boulder I threw off myself. ¡°Was that rock thrown onto me?¡± I asked, surprised how far the line of trees were knocked down ahead. With nothing else to do I followed the path made by the boulder. Looking down to my body I noticed I was in heavy armor. It was pure ck without a scratch on it. No weapon around me I was trying to y through what manhwa this could be. ¡°Is it a hero one?¡± I asked. That was pretty standard for manhwa. Maybe I was a hero. Tempted to summon Hancock, I thought it best to wait until I did a memory meld. That was when I got the notification.
You have chosen Returner''s Magic Should be Special
Let''s find out how special you can be.
¡°No fucking way,¡± I said, amazed. I didn¡¯t think that regressor stories would be part of the world choices. Since they included living your life over, I always thought it would be too much of a hassle to keep track of. Amazed at the possibilities, I noticed a small puddle of muddy water in my path through the trees. Running up to it I looked at my armored reflection. I was Weston Woon. Once a student at the prestigious Havrion Academy. Me and another 150 million people had spent thest 10 years trying to conquer the strongest Shadow World ever imagined. These shadow worlds were a danger to our world and posed real threats if not conquered. Unlike my other worlds, the memory meld wasn¡¯t quick snippets of information. I continuously received memories from this new version of me. Normally I took the spot of younger people and the major parts of their life were yed for me. Now I was taking the ce of someone older that had a very hard life. After entering the Shadow World loved one after loved one died. Comrades, friends, family, all of them fought and died in this hell of a ce. I witnessed all of it. Atrocities that my other lives never had to experience. Over and over they died. Each time this version of me got back up and kept going. To be honest I was more than a little impressed as I remembered it all. This sort of existence took true grit. Grit that even I wasn¡¯t sure I had in me. ns failed and people died because of it, but always, I got back up again. Ready to try again. Ready to save the world. As the memories faded I found myself crying on my knees. My hands in the muddy puddle I wiped my nose as I looked up to the path the boulder had made. The trail through the trees hadn¡¯t been made by just the giant rock, it had been made by me as well. Our immortal foe had thrown it at me to knock me away. 10 long years we had spent in the shadow world. All to kill Bhomier Napolitan, a world ending dragon. This was our final battle against the beast, and I was missing it. I gritted my teeth and shot up. Instinctively casting buff magic on myself, I ran toward where the fight had been going on. The dragon had thrown the massive rock at me, knocking me away as we began to win. My body lightpared to the strength of my legs I leapt huge distances to get back to the battle. Back to what was left of my friends. Nothing else mattered but finishing this. As my speed only increased, I was desperate to find them and the beast, but before I knew it, they were right in front of me. I had been looking for the monstrous kaiju-like dragon way up in the air. But its bodyid prone in front of me, t on the earth. The otherworldly dragon Napolitan was dead. Its massive maw no longer drew breath as my friends stood, sat, and cried in front of it. All appeared beat to hell. Though exhausted and dirty I didn¡¯t see anyone missing. ¡°Weston, thank the lord,¡± Prisci said. The holy woman was bleeding from a gash on her head but was busy bandaging others up. ¡°You made it,¡± Donovan said. The big man nodded, his huge axe on his shoulder as if it weighed nothing. ¡°I did¡­¡± I said, my eyes struggling to look away from the dragon. I expected it to shoot up at any moment and begin the battle again. Some other phase activating like a cheap master viin. But it really was dead. My senses couldn''t feel any life left in the best. It¡¯s two main eyes closed, the one on it¡¯s forehead was gouged out. When I was convinced the beast was dead I looked around to see who had survived. Counting one by one, there were only six people, including myself. Six people out of the 100 that had set out to kill the destroyer a week ago. More tears dripped down my cheeks. I looked back in the direction the fight had started a week ago. So many of myrades had to be buried. Their lifeless forms left in the path of destruction our fighting had caused. ¡°We really did it,¡± Raphael said. Shaking his head he began tough. Throwing his hands up in the air theugh turned into a cackle. That idioticugh of his had actually been missed. Someone else joined in then another, and to my surprise, I began tough as well. As if a great weight was leaving my shoulders I found myselfughing uncontrobly. The area filled with ourughter. But as time moved on theughter died down. When someone let out thest it echoed in the wide wilderness around us and was no more. I shook my head, happy tears now mixed with the sad. A part of me said that I didn¡¯t need to worry about this. I had been to a dozen other worlds and gone right to nning my next move. This world though I was actually in the middle of a goal. The biggest event in my entire life had just transpired. All the anguish from the memories I just absorbed had finally paid off. I was reveling in the feeling. I couldn¡¯t help but feel like this is what it would be like when I finished my Challenges. I knew it was going to take a long time to finish them. In the Manga Hall I had been so burnt out. So ashamed of myself, and for what? I stepped on a few toes? I was fucking living the dream. I was traveling to worlds that I had only dreamed of. I was growing strong, sleeping with whoever I wanted, finding true love in more than one ce, and making all of these worlds better. I was in the fight for my life, and it wasn¡¯t until this moment that I finished another fight for my life that I could remember that. The loss to Mikhail was a distant memory at that moment. I was starting to think that maybe my challenges weren¡¯t about winning every fight. They were a marathon, not a race. Otherwise the controllers of these worlds wouldn¡¯t give us so much time in between fights to allow us to experience these lives. Yes, I was supposed to be strong, but also I was expected to do what I wanted. Which was the greatest gift of all. I had died, many times, and I was still kicking. I was still experiencing these amazing situations and lives. I was still pushing forward. Yes, I stumbled now and then, as my original self in this world had, but I pushed through. I always pushed through. The Weston of thisnd knew what it meant to want to give up. He knew what it was like to go up against insurmountable odds, and here he was,ughing at the end of the world with the few people that pushed through as well. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Donovan asked me. Brought out of my thoughts I looked up at him. Still smiling I shrugged and sat down right there. My tion from victory still fresh in my mind. I didn''t care to move past it. I was going to win this, I was going to push through and stop feeling bad for forfeiting. I was going to do what I always set out to do, and win this thing. ¡°Look at that. The wise cracking Weston really can shut up for a minute,¡± Joad said as he sat atop the boulder. The mage was plenty beat up as the rest of us. ¡°Up yours,¡± I said, flipping the man off. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re still alive, old man.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± he said with a huff as the quiet Kingscrest walked over. The standoffship woman sported a deep gash in her side that Prisci quickly began to work on. ¡°What next?¡± ¡°Hell if I know,¡± Raphael said. ¡°Pretty sure our n ended at killing this scaly bastard. Shouldn¡¯t the shadow world be spitting us out about now?¡± ¡°Sometimes it takes a while,¡± Joad said. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to getting back home.¡± ¡°Pretty sure we all are,¡± Donovan grumbled. ¡°Weston, you promised to stop by my home once we finished this.¡± A month ago none of us would have expected to beat the final boss. I had made a lot of promises for after we finished the shadow world. Too bad most of the people I promised were dead. ¡°Of course, how else am I supposed to get myself an Estaban wife?¡± I asked. The Esteban people were all muscle-headed giants. At least the men were anyway. I wasn¡¯t too sure about the women. ¡°I¡¯m sure you could introduce one to me.¡± ¡°I would be honored,¡± the big man said, and meant it. ¡°What would you like in a wife?¡± I looked around at the two women around us. I locked eyes with the ice princess, Kingscrest. ¡°Preferably one that can crush a watermelon between her thighs,¡± I said with a wide smile. The white haired woman rolled her eyes as othersughed. ¡°I¡¯m sure that is doable,¡± Donovan said. ¡°You think I am strong? I have a cousin that never travels by horse because she can run faster than them.¡± ¡°Sounds like a great ride,¡± I said. He and I had this conversation dozens of times. By this point the guy probably had a hundred cousins with different attributes we talked about. Whether I wanted a bride that could cook, bear me strong children, or bend me into a pretzel, Donovan had them all. Our own little ritual I was happier than I could imagine that we both made it through this. ¡°What about me?¡± Raphael asked. ¡°I could use a woman like that.¡± ¡°Too bad,¡± Donovan said. ¡°It takes a real man to marry an Esteban.¡± ¡°Real man?! I just killed a dragon,¡± Raphael said in faux anger. ¡°You killed it? No, no, I killed it,¡± Donovan said. ¡°I thought I killed it,¡± I said. ¡°You were too busy getting blown away by pebbles,¡± Joad said. ¡°Pebbles? That thing was a mountain,¡± I said, pointing where I hade from. ¡°Sorry I don¡¯t get to sit in back like you, my dainty mage friend.¡± ¡°Dainty?¡± Joad asked, perking up. ¡°No, I am the trump card. Just because I am a little squishy doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not strong.¡± ¡°Yes, it does,¡± I said,ughing. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right,¡± Joad said, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯ll never understand men,¡± Priscimented. ¡°Prisci, how many times must I tell you? Just go on a date with me, and I¡¯ll exin men to you,¡± I said to her. ¡°My lords, how many times must I say no? The end of the world is not the time for a date,¡± she said, a smile on her face. ¡°You¡¯re right, let¡¯s skip the date and go right to the end of the night,¡± I said. ¡°You wish,¡± she said, rolling her eyes. Iughed and the conversation continued on. The feeling of victory slowly taking a backburner as we waited, I finally remembered this was a new world for me. Caught up in the drama of the world I brought up the notification I received when I arrived.
You have chosen Returner''s Magic Should be Special
Let''s find out how special you can be.
I frowned, not remembering the exact name of the manhwa. I didn¡¯t understand why korean entertainment always had such oddly specific titles. I had read weird things in my original life like ¡°My Second cousins out of the country.¡± Then the story would be some slice of life story where someone lived in a new ce and met people. In the end I guessed it didn¡¯t matter, but for the life of me I couldn¡¯t remember exactly what the story was about. It sounded familiar of course. Returners were always a ssic theme with Korean series. Some person from the future would go back in time to use cheat codes to speedrun things¡­which was honestly a lot like what I currently did. I knew the majority of canons for worlds I had picked. I really doubted I would have done so well in the manga halls if I hadn¡¯t. Caught off guard that I had never really thought about it before, I racked my brain about what this story was about. I remembered a main character sent back to the past somehow. He met a blue haired kid, some wind girl with a sniper rifle, and¡­the ice princess. I looked up to Adjest Kingscrown. Was that her? I asked myself. She had pure white hair, shining silver armor, and a long sword. A part of me thought maybe it was her under the shining helm. Confused, I looked around trying to see if I recognized anyone else from the manhwa. I wasn¡¯t too sure. My memory meld and knowledge of theic was too mixed together. I for sure didn¡¯t see the main character. Was I at the end of the story? ¡°Why is this taking so long?!¡± Raphael yelled. ¡°I want to go home.¡± ¡°It should be soon-¡± Joad said but stopped as the mana in the area skyrocketed in power. Each of us stood at attention, sensing the manaing from the dragon. Fearful that the beast was still alive, magic circles appeared around the others as the mana only continued to grow. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Donovan asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Joad said, fear in his voice. The man was usually emotionless, but we could all tell this was a huge amount of mana. ¡°What-Oh no,¡± he said as blue magic circles began to stack upon one another in front of him. ¡°What?¡± Prisci asked. ¡°I read once that the heart of a dragon is like a mana engine,¡± Joad said. ¡°What does that mean, magic-nerd?¡± I asked, my nickname for him kicking in. ¡°It means that dragon hearts exponentially put out mana. A huge amount.¡± ¡°Pretty sure the heart stopped beating, dude,¡± Raphael said. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Joad said as the mana continued to rise. ¡°That thing¡¯s heart might continue to generate mana until¡­¡± ¡°It double dies?¡± I asked, hopeful. ¡°Until it explodes,¡± Joad said. The air became thick with it. We had been fighting the thing for so long, but none of us moved. Those with magic continued to cast, hoping that our defenses from before were enough, but for some reason I knew it wasn¡¯t. I finally remembered what happened at the end of the story. No not the ending, but the beginning. A white light began to explode from the dragon¡¯s center. Like a nuclear bomb set off there was no running from it. Covering the distance from the dragon to us took a millisecond. Far too little time to escape. Far too little to do anything besides flipping the dragon off onest time. I had done it enough to the beast over thest week. Maybe one more bird shot at the thing would finally do it in. But myst-ditch effort didn¡¯t pay off. Instead, pain seared into my flesh as my entire body on a cellr level was vaporized with the explosion of the dragon heart. The interesting thing was, I really wasn¡¯t sad about it. A part of me knew death woulde when I least expected it. That¡¯s how it always happened. I would know, I¡¯d died more than enough times by that point. CHAPTER 332 GEMINI CHAPTER 332 GEMINI Everything was ck. No feelings assaulted me in the darkness. I was nothing. No shred of a semnce of a body. I was part of the nothingness. It felt like I drifted for an eternity. Part of the void as I disappeared into the ether that was death as everything did at some point in their life. Then, out of nowhere, the world filled with a screen.
You have died. Would you like to activate the Gemini
Skill?
Yes/No
I had picked the skill at random after losing myst Challenge. No hands to click it I thought Yes. There was no reason not to. As the screen disappeared, a white light shined in the distance. The light increased until it filled my vision, causing my world to flood with something new. With a blink my vision was overloaded with other colors as I took a step. Looking down I had a body again. Blinking over and over the memories began to flood in. The death, destruction, pain, and anguish washed over me like the worst shower imaginable. My eyes wide, I focused on nothing as it all came into focus over long seconds. Looking around, I was in the midst of a sea of kids. All wearing simr uniforms. I was lost for a moment, fearful I was dreaming. But as I looked around I realized something, I remembered this. It was my first day at Havrion Academy. People that had died in my arms walked past. Their faces younger now, I knew all of them. I remembered this all so vividly. So long ago I had been at this exact point. A pop-up appeared.
Gemini Skill Activated
Skill assignmentplete.
With a frown I wasn¡¯t sure what that meant, so I dismissed the window. About to bring up my status screen I stopped as I heard a familiar person. ¡°What the fuck?¡± A voice asked. I wanted to agree with them but turned to see a mirror image version of myself. Frowning, I thought I was seeing a mirage for a moment or maybe a mirror. The person next to me was exactly like me in every way. Same dark hair, haunted look in their eyes, and everything. ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked, confused. I racked my brain trying to remember if I had a twin in this world. It was always a possibility that I never thought of, but it was possible. ¡°Weston,¡± the man said. ¡°No, I¡¯m¡­¡± I said and brought up my Status Screen.
Name Weston Woon
Current Quest:
World 1: Second Life Ranker
World 1 Quest: Pass Tutorial
World 2: Returner¡¯s Magic
World 1 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Dead Man Walking
Handicap Dismiss
Gemini Active
Summon: Hancock Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other
3 Challenger Slots World Escape
Chakra
Conqueror''s Haki
Tremor Devil Fruit
Identification
Bonuses Minor Identity Theft Resist
3 Challenger Slots Fertility Control
Minor Mental Resistance
Items Capsule - House Stored
1 Challenger Slots
Currency: Gold 3,400
1 Challenger Slot Won 42,852,112
Karma 4,700
Most of my skills were gone. Including half of my Challenger Slots. ¡°What the fuck?¡± I asked. ¡°What the double fuck?¡± My twin asked. He too was staring straight ahead, almost as if he¡­ ¡°Do you have a status screen?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course, I-¡± He stopped as our eyes locked. Understandinging to us we smiled as one, both saying, ¡°World Escape.¡± ¡ª I appeared in the middle of the Manhwa Hall and next to me was my doppelganger. ¡°What the fuck!¡± We said as one as we stepped back from one another. He wore the same clothes as I did. The school uniform everyone was supposed to wear for the entrance exams for Havrion Academy. ¡°Do you remember the dragon?¡± I asked with a dry throat. ¡°Yeah, it just happened. So what? We have the same memories?¡± He asked. I nodded, believing so. ¡°What number am I think-¡± ¡°Seven,¡± I said. He nodded, allowing me to truly believe we had the same mind. ¡°Wait, wait, every challenger slot I lost. Did you gain?¡± I asked. ¡°You mean the one¡¯s I lost?¡± The other Weston asked. ¡°Holy shit-Holy shit.¡± His hands went up to his head as he held his temples. A smile split his face as heughed. ¡°I have World Lasting Physique, Dead Man Walking, Gemini, Handicap, Status Screen, and World Escape too. Do you have any idea what this means?!¡± ¡°I do,¡± I said, growing more excited. Finally the opportunity was upon me-we- us. We were no longer so restricted. We could do so much more now. ¡°We could make like Scoob and the gang and split up.¡± ¡°Exactly. We tried to open two doors with the shadow clones so long ago, but¡­¡± he walked to one of the doors and I walked to the opposite. As we tried to open them we received a notification.
Warning:
You cannot open 2 doors in the same Hall
¡°Holy shit. That¡¯s more than we gotst time,¡± I said. ¡°Right?!¡± Other me said growing more excited. Nothing happened or budged when the shadow clone tried a door. And if I opened it and they stepped through, then the door wouldn¡¯t shut. It was just a ck expanse. ¡°I really think we can do it,¡± he said. ¡°I think it might work too,¡± I admitted. ¡°It would,¡± a voice said. We turned to see L appear in the room. The bored man looked between us. Bags under his eyes he moved to the Returner¡¯s Magic World door. Studying the door as if he could see something we couldn¡¯t. He grumbled as he moved this way and that, studying the in b of wood. Looking at the door from different angles as we watched him. ¡°Fucking manhwa. Always with the reborn crap,¡± L said. ¡°I should have been watching more closely. I didn¡¯t think it would proc.¡± The other Weston and I shared a look. It appeared there were times the Moderator really wasn¡¯t watching. That was good to know. For now though, we needed answers. ¡°Excuse me, Moderator. What is going on?¡± I asked. He examined the door more, then turned to us. ¡°I think you can surmise what happened. Do you really want to waste a question on that?¡± ¡°Kind of,¡± I said, my other self nodded. ¡°I assume this has something to do with the Gemini skill and being reborn.¡± L let out a long bored sigh. ¡°That and other things,¡± he admitted. ¡°The Gemini skill is quite rare. I really didn¡¯t think you would pick it. What? You thought it would empower your shadow clones?¡± I nodded. ¡°Yeah no. Gemini is a Death Skill.¡± I waited for him to go on. ¡°Fine, be boring, don¡¯t ask,¡± he grumbled. ¡°Death skills are skills that activate upon death. They usually don¡¯te into y until the 3rd season. When people have a few different ways of resurrecting under their belt. But you have reached that stage early. Earlier than I thought you would. Gemini is a Tier 4 skill, that when you die, you will be split into twins if you are brought back to life. Your Dead Man Walking skill also yed a little part in this whole debacle as well.¡± He let out a defeated sigh. I looked at him confused. He sighed again. ¡°Dead Man Walking. One of it¡¯s many uses is to ignore death-restricted skills. Basically you are already considered dead. So skills that only undead and vampires can use, be open to you. Gemini would have required your death to allow you to split. But Dead Man Walking, dying, and being ¡°reborn¡± caused it to activate sooner than expected¡­¡± I remembered dying in thest World. But being reborn was a stretch. I was starting to remember more about the story, and I wasn¡¯t too sure how the original MC went back in time. He died too and got his memories from the future, but I didn¡¯t think being reborn was what happened. Maybe whatever brought my memories back was the same as the canon. I didn¡¯t know since I never finished the story. But I pushed it out of my mind as I asked the real question of the Moderator. ¡°So we can go to 2 Halls at once?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes,¡± L said, still bored. ¡°Or, I can offer youpensation.¡± He looked between us. ¡°What do you say? 3 Challenger Slots. Just give up the Gemini skill.¡± I looked at my twin. We shook our heads in unison. L sighed. ¡°What about a Passive Skill Challenger Slot?¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked, my twin reacting the same way. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your precious World Lasting Physique could be your challenger slot. I can¡¯t give it to you, but I can give you 3 free Challenger Slots and tell you the secret to getting a Passive Skill Challenger Slot.¡± I was tempted with that offer. ¡°But¡­¡± I said. ¡°Too good to be true,¡± my twin finished. We nodded, in agreement that if we gave up this opportunity we would probably regret it. We had an idea on how to get the World Lasting Physique anyway. ¡°Fine,¡± L said. ¡°Two more questions, that¡¯s all you¡¯re allotted. Then I¡¯m out of here to patch the terminology this stupid world uses.¡± ¡°Uh,¡± I said, unsure. I had forgotten he counted questions. ¡°Can we reabsorb into one another?¡± My other self asked. ¡°Currently¡­no. I¡¯ll¡­help you with that.¡± He waved his hands in our directions. I didn¡¯t feel anything but he stopped and said, ¡°There, just hold one another¡¯s hands and you can be one,¡± L said, bored. ¡°But be warned, if you do, you can¡¯t split again and your Gemini skill will disappear. It is a one-time-use skill.¡± I felt like maybe he tricked us by making it so all we had to do was touch, but was still too lost to care. We nodded, understanding a little better. I struggled toe up with a good question. I blurted the first thing that came to mind. ¡°And we will absorb the skills of the other when we do fuse back together?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± L said. ¡°And because you have Memory Meld, you get all the memories too. Quite the boon you received this time, Weston. I really thought you had given up. Mikhail was bing a fan favorite after your little breakdown. But maybe you really can turn it around.¡± He moved to snap his fingers but hesitated. ¡°You really should have asked me what happens if one of you dies. Maybe you lose the skills.¡± With a snap he was gone. My clone and I locked eyes. ¡°He is fucking with us,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah,¡± my clone said. But both of us were a little worried by thement. What would happen if one of us died? We ignored it for now as we began to talk and n. ¡ª I summoned Hancock. She looked from me to me, confused. ¡°What the hell?!¡± She yelled. It took time but we caught her up with everything that had happened to us since entering thest world. ¡°That¡¯s¡­great?¡± Hancock asked, confused. ¡°It is,¡± I said. ¡°Easton-er sorry. That¡¯s what we are referring to him as.¡± My clone waved. We had both wanted to be Weston. But that was too confusing. We decided that whoever won in rock-paper-scissors would be Weston. But since we shared the same memories, we chose the same thing every time. Then we tried guessing numbers, which again was a draw. We ended by doing a staring contest. Which ended in my victory. ¡°Easton is going to leave the Manhwa hall.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Hancock said, looking between us. ¡°I am still very lost. I barely got any memories from thest world before you brought me here. Why are you leaving?¡± She asked Easton. ¡°I-We have always sort of felt rushed in these worlds,¡± I admitted, pointing at he and I. ¡°We only had 5 years to defeat as many worlds as possible. Now¡­we potentially have 10 years. He can go to a Hall, train, and we can do the same. We can meet back up when the 5 years are done. Be one person again and be ready for our next challenge.¡± Our true n was to try to upgrade the Gemini skill so we could split and rbine when we wanted to. We had talked in codes to one another, not willing to say what we wanted aloud. Since the Moderator listened to most everything, we didn¡¯t doubt he would try to keep such a skill away from us. Especially since he offered so much to keep us from it. ¡°That¡¯s¡­confusing. Will I go with both of you?¡± She asked. ¡°No, just me,¡± I said. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have you as a summon. Our summons were split between us.¡± ¡°I have Nibi,¡± Easton said. ¡°And half of his abilities.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re weaker now?¡± Hancock asked. ¡°Yeah. We will have to figure it out,¡± I admitted. ¡°But you should be able to reawaken Nen in me.¡± ¡°What about chakra?¡± She asked Easton. ¡°I don¡¯t have chakra, or the Chikyugi,¡± he admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to risk touching you. He and I could fuse back together again. And it¡¯s not like we are up for some gay action.¡± ¡°But we could have sex,¡± Hancock said, perking up. ¡°With both of you. I could have sex with you both.¡± She took on a more than excited gaze as she looked between the two of us. ¡°I mean¡­for chakra.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­don¡¯t think either of us wants that,¡± I said. ¡°I love you babe, but sorry,¡± Easton said. ¡°You¡¯re so boring,¡± Hancock mumbled, her shoulders dropping. ¡°Fine, what now?¡± She asked when she recovered a little. Easton pulled a piece of paper out of his Inventory. ¡°I am going to write on a piece of paper which doors I have been to. You two need to stay away from them. We don¡¯t want to identally touch, and if you go into a world I¡¯ve been in, who knows where the story will be?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t my other selves be in all of the worlds you go to?¡± Hancock asked. ¡°Yes, I will try to make contact with them,¡± Easton admitted. ¡°So when we are 1 again, you and I should already know one another.¡± ¡°Perfect. You have my permission to have sex with me,¡± Hancock said, as if making a decree. Easton and I barked augh. Shaking our heads, we locked eyes. Studying one another for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t think there is anything else,¡± I said. ¡°Where will you go?¡± ¡°Comics probably. If I go to Books I will leave the paper in the Junction room,¡± Easton said. ¡°Smart,¡± I said with a nod. I was about to shake his hand, but thought better of it. I waved. He waved as well. Kissing Hancock on the cheek he walked out of the room. ¡°Are you sure walking into a new Hall will work?¡± She asked. ¡°Not 100%, but the Moderator said we could. L was pissed we got this skill, so it has to be good,¡± I said. ¡°I told Easton we would spend 1 day in a world. If he is outside the door when we get out, we will just fuse back together.¡± ¡°Which door?¡± She asked. I pointed back to Returner¡¯s Magic Should Be Special. ¡°I was hoping to dig into this world a little more,¡± I said. ¡°Good,¡± Hancock admitted. ¡°I am still rather confused about this whole thing and would like to finish what we started.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± I stared at the exit to the room for a moment. A part of me envied Easton. His freedom and opportunities. Then again he was off toics. Who knew what kind of crap he would have to put up with. I was actually kind of happy to be with Hancock. Since I had the Chikyugi I was horny all the time. With her I didn¡¯t need to worry about not being able to empty my balls. And besides, I did love her. I had a lot to figure out in the Manhwa Hall with her yet, but I felt we would have plenty of time to get a feel for one another in theing years. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear,¡± I said, walking up to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to this new world. I think I could use some fun with you.¡± ¡°Good.¡± She said, smiling down at me. ¡°Tell me about this world. Do you have a woman that can join us in the bedroom already?¡± ¡°Oh not right now, but I have some ideas,¡± I said as I turned us back into the door. ¡°If not we can go check out a smut world and release some steam.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± she said with a smile as she grabbed my hand. Holding it we stepped into the door once more. ¡°You should see the me in this world. I have a really cool magic trick that allows¡­.¡± CHAPTER 333 TOO GOOD TO BE TRUE CHAPTER 333 TOO GOOD TO BE TRUE I walked out of the Manhwa Hall. Ready to split from Weston and Hancock. ¡°This is¡­,¡± I said slowly. ¡°Fucking awesome.¡± I loved Hancock dearly, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel like she was cramping my style. I hoped that L was telling the truth about going to different halls. Our conversation ying through my mind. I had trouble picturing all that had happened in such a short amount of time. Free of anyone watching over my shoulder. No longer worried that I would be hurting my wife¡¯s feelings it was time to let loose again. I brought up my screen as I headed to the Junction.
Name Weston Woon
Current Quest:
World 1: Second Life Ranker
World 1 Quest:
World 2: Returner¡¯s Magic
World 2 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Dead Man Walking
Handicap Dismiss
Gemini Active
Summon: N/A
Pet: Nibi - Level 4 Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other
3 Challenger Slots World Escape
Berserker Mode
Nen
Bonuses Medium Psychic Resistance
4 Challenger Slots Body Modification Resistance
Hardened Organs
Items Gantz Armor Stored (29)
1 Challenger Slots
Currency:
I had Nibi which was nice. I had been ignoring the tailed beast, so it was time to bring her out and use her more. A part of me would miss Hancock, but a growing part was excited to start back up on my harem. Confused for a moment, I remembered that I didn¡¯t have chakra. But for some reason I still felt the intense lust of the other me. For so long I had been attributing my lust on the chakra element of my body, now that it was gone it should have gone. I was getting excited about all the possible women I could have though. Was I always this way? Or were a lot of unknowns split between the other Weston and I? My main body had infinite lust, infinity divided by two was still infinity. With a frown I decided to go with the flow and worry about itter. For all I knew my libido would calm down and I would be back to my original self. If I didn¡¯t¡­it didn¡¯t really matter. I loved women, and bedding them. Since Hancock was a summon, maybe I should really work on growing my summoning harem. But without the wholepanion thing so I could do what I wanted. Either way, I was excited. The memory of seeding in Returner¡¯s Magic world had reinvigorated my drive for the challenges. Truly I had a new start at life, and I would take every advantage I could get. Once I was in the Junction I looked around. I had kind of wanted to go to Books, but Comics was too tempting. I could get super powers with some luck, and maybe clear worlds that were easy in the Hall. I walked up to the South/6 o¡¯clock door in the Junction that read Comics. Grabbing the handle the pop-ups appeared.
WARNING YOU ARE ATTEMPTING TO OPEN THE COMIC HALLWAY
Please pick the Challenger Slots you would like to keep for this new Hall.
Note: All Status screens are locked to the Hallway. Skills, Abilities, Items,
and Bonuses will not be shared between halls unless picked as a challenger
slot.
Do you want to Pick Challenger Slots Now?
Yes/No
Warning: Those skills, abilities, bonus, and items picked will be locked
as challenger slot items, and not be able to be changed.
Since I hadn¡¯t been in the Manhwa Hall too long, Weston and I didn¡¯t earn anything new. There were no challenger slots to assign. So I clicked Yes and stepped through the door. Because I didn¡¯t have World Lasting Physique my body didn¡¯t shrink down and I was my normal 16 year old self again. Except this time¡­my dick didn¡¯t shrink. Opening my pants I realized that I still had my 9 inch dick from the Chikyugi. My normal self was 7 inches, but I was now packing a good 2 inches extra, which was a bonus in my book. The System or whatever controlled the ce had copied the other body when making it, but gave the other Weston chakra. I guessed that my new dick size was there to stay. A smile split my face as I stepped through into the Comic Hall. Plenty to work with, it was sad to not have chakra anymore, but I had barely tapped the surface of Nen. It was time to master the ultimate move. With the goal of being stronger than the other Weston I walked into the hall. Originally I had felt the need to go right to the Hall¡­but the smut hall was calling to me. I knew I had just left Hancock, but for some reason I was really horny. Perhaps because I had held back from my wife, or because I was always a horndog, I didn¡¯t know. Walking into the first door on my left I decided I might as well get to know some of these worlds. I could practice my Nen. Take my time and do it right this time. I walked into the closest smut door without hesitation. Ready to have some fun in the X-rated worlds. ¡ª I came to in arge home. Not just any home, but one of the mostvish I had seen. I was on a huge 12 foot wide mattress. The padding underneath me made it feel like I was floating on a cloud. It was somehow so fluffy that I could feel my body rx beyond belief by simplyying on it. A slight twist caused my back to crack a dozen times up my spine. Another twist the opposite way caused another dozen cracks like I had never felt before. A huge wave of euphoria moved through me as I studied the rest of the room. Gold framed paintings with Jackson Pollock reminiscent drip work lined 3 of the 4 walls. Thest wall was a window that looked out onto a balcony. The ceiling was a good 15 feet above me and covered in a crystal clear mirror. I studied my face in the mirror. I was Weston Walker. 25 years old I was one of the few children in my neighborhood. Born with a silver spoon in my mouth I had everything I would ever need. The year was 3001. War and starvation was a thing of the past in the world. After long centuries Artificial Intelligence was mastered and most everyone was able to live a serene life. I lived on my own. I didn¡¯t have a job, because I didn¡¯t need one. Everything was supplied to everyone free of charge, and life was perfect. I got the notification soon after my memories settled.
Wee to Utopia World
Nothing is perfect.
¡°Of course,¡± I said. There would be drama here, I could tell. Letting out a sigh I reluctantly got off of the bed. As soon as I did, the door opened to reveal a busty blonde. She was shorter than me, about 5 foot 6 inches. Wearing a skimpy set of whitece lingerie, her makeup was done up immactely. Thick red lips, wide cheeks, blonde hair curly and bouncing with each step, her rack was the same. DD chest that practically spilled out of the night gown her silver eyes shed at me. ¡°Weston,¡± she said in a breathy whisper. ¡°Did you want breakfast?¡± In her hands was a tray with bacon and eggs ready to eat. My eyes were drawn to her rack though. I wasn¡¯t too interested in the food. ¡°Uh, sure,¡± I said while studying her. ¡°Thanks, Jill. I think I might take it on the balcony.¡± Moving to therge window/wall the sliding ss door opened for me as I approached. Looking out onto the city the future was far better than I expected. Impossibly tall buildings all around, the air was crystal clear. The sky was blue, sun was out, and personal aircars flew this way and that, following floating road lines below. I sat on one of the loungers outside. Enjoying the view as Jill set the tray next to me. Taking a sip of the coffee it was perfect. A rich vani vor wafting off of it I let out a sigh of relief as I drank it down. Jill didn¡¯t hesitate to sit on her knees in front of me. Pulling my pants down I felt a little awkward, but old me in the world was used to this treatment. The blonde shoved my dick in her mouth and began to blow me as I ate my breakfast. It was sad to say that it was the best blowjob of my life. My dick was the new normal of 9 inches. Her thick lips wrapped around my dick and moved slowly down until she was at the base. Sipping my coffee I rested my hand on her head as her mouth began to vibrate. Jill was a robot. As all servants were. Custom-made for me, I had picked her out of a line-up years ago. She had the body of an 18 year old. Perfect in every way. Taking care of all my needs sexually and otherwise, she was programmed to enjoy serving me, or at least programmed to pretend to enjoy it. Normally I might have been hesitant to receive such treatment, but the Weston of this world only knew this type of life. No real goals or aspirations he spent his dayszing around the house, working out to stay fit, and fucking robots to sate his lust. As I started on the bacon Jill began to raise up and down again. Her wet mouth taking me easily she didn¡¯t stop for breath. Her vibrating tongue felt heavenly as my entire body rxed. Simply letting it happen as she showed her years of practice. Her tongue shot out of her mouth and began curling around my balls. Humming as she vibrated I grunted as I came in her throat. Practically sucking the life out of me as the vacuum or whatever turned on in her esophagus. I shivered as she kept going and it wasn¡¯t long until I was hard again. I was a little surprised that I was still hard. I let her continue. As the Doppel of Weston, I was starting to think I might have taken a lot of his lust. No chakra in my body I wasn¡¯t sure why but I was hornier than I remembered being without the Chikyugi. I hadn¡¯t been very desperate for sex in the Second Life Ranker body until I woke the Chikyugi, but something surely happened to me to make me ready so quickly for another blowjob. Jill¡¯s mouth became immensely hot, making me bring myself out of my thoughts. Then ice cold, then hot again as the vibration got stronger. Her tongue and lower jaw twisting side to side she raised up and down and as her mouth became ice cold. I released in her mouth again. Thick shots of cum shot into her as her constrictive maw became hotter, causing me to jerk up and hold her head down. With a final groan I released her. The robot woman¡¯s face lifted off of my crotch. Silver eyes focusing on me as she asked, ¡°Would you care for a massage?¡± I numbly nodded my head, more rxed than I thought possible. Getting off of the chair she grabbed the tray of food and we walked into the rest of the condo. Therge kitchen on one side there was a massage table on the wall that detached and began to float with the press of a button. My mind rxed. Iid on the table and the busty blonde rubbed lotion on her hands as my other robot appeared. Her name was Jackie. Red hair, braided in pigtails she walked over wearing just an apron. Her chestrger than Jill¡¯s she joined Jill in the massage without a word. One moved to my feet rubbing lotion into them and kneading knots I didn¡¯t know were there. Jackie moved to my shoulders, rubbing them hard as I groaned under the attention. Almost falling asleep I jerked a little as a section of the table slid away, allowing my dick to be released and point towards the floor. It wasn¡¯t long until I felt another mouth wrapping around my stiffening member. One girl rubbing my lower back and the other expertly deepthroated me. My eyes closed as I let out content sighs and groans as they continued on wordlessly. A tongue snaking out to cup my balls I guessed it was Jackie. The redhead¡¯s tongue kept going, running along my balls as her mouth vibrated on my dick. Then it sashayed side to side as it ran along my balls, moving back into her mouth. It wasn¡¯t long until I was cumming again. My hips jerked down as I unloaded in the robot. A part of me wished Hancock had been there. She probably would have enjoyed the world. Her own long tongued robot to go down on her. But it was nice to get a break from her too. Only worried about myself I could rx and take who I wanted. As I finished cumming, Jackie continued to suck on my dick under the floating table. Jill began cracking my back. Somehow finding even more spots as she made me pop like a glowstick. When she was done she tapped me and I flipped over, my rock hard dick extricating from Jackie¡¯s mouth with a pop. ¡°Your levels of testosterone, glutamate, phhmine, and serotonin are much higher than they were yesterday, Weston,¡± Jackie said as she got up. Jill moved to my head and began rubbing my temples. In a rxed daze I asked, ¡°What does that mean?¡± The redheadughed, giddy for some reason. ¡°Your libido has taken a huge jump. The pheromones your body are releasing tell us when you are ready for service. As you know you could only handle a maximum of 3 orgasms in a day, but you have been awake an hour and have already cum 3 times.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I said. ¡°So I¡¯m hornier?¡± I asked, remembering that she wasn¡¯t wrong. Whatever had changed in me recently was making me ready to go at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°Inyman¡¯s terms,¡± Jill said, her hands doing circr motions around my temples. Jackie didn¡¯t say anything more and got on the floating table. Beginning to suck my dick again I groaned. Uncaring about what was going on as I found true bliss. Jill¡¯s breasts in my face. I watched the blonde as she grabbed my head and twisted it, allowing another cascade of cracks to happen. Moving the other way I only felt hornier as Jackie continued to service me. Far too rxed to care about anything, I let it all happen. A wet mouth on my dick, long tongue ying with my balls, hands all over my body. This was what heaven should be like. A true utopia where I had no responsibilities or worries. I had found my final vacation spot. As I unloaded in Jackie¡¯s mouth again she continued to suck and I stayed hard. But I was only human. I fell asleep with her sucking me off and Jill continuing to rub me down. ¡ª I woke up on my couch. Jerking upright I sat up in a rush. One of the robots had carried me to the couch that was asfortable as my bed. My head had beenying on Jackie¡¯s creamy thighs and Jill had been rubbing my feet while I slept. ¡°Good evening, Weston,¡± they said as one. ¡°It appears you would like to continue the servicing,¡± Jill whispered looking down to my groin. With a thought I rxed my erection. I had learned to do quite a lot with my dick during my training in Naruto World. Shifting my mind to end my erection was simple enough. ¡°Thanks, but not right now,¡± I said reluctantly. I was afraid I would keep going and fall asleep again. ¡°I¡¯m going to go out.¡± ¡°Out? Why would you do that?¡± Jill asked, her hands digging in deeper. ¡°Just to get some exercise.¡± ¡°We can set up the gym if you-¡± ¡°Nope, I¡¯m going outside,¡± I said. The Utopia World notification had warned nothing was perfect. So much controlled by AI, and my old self not leaving the apartment had me worried that there was more going on in the world. I hadn¡¯t been to any worlds yet that didn¡¯t have some drama. ¡°We can go with you,¡± Jill said, perking up. ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ll just be out for a bit,¡± I assured. Getting up I dressed in the futuristic andfortable clothes. Heading outside I skipped my own aircar and headed down to the street. Walking from my apartment building on foot I regretted not staying in the apartment. Though I was receiving better blowjobs than I thought possible, my true goal had been to practice my Nen whening to the world. I had to get away from the robots or I wouldn¡¯t say no to more servicing. My dick hard just thinking about it I forced it away and headed to a small park. A few people were outside. There wasn''t an overly huge amount for the big city. Most everyone hadrge apartments like I had. The entire world industrialized there was nock of space as people lived carefree. Arge park set up close by I headed to it. Sitting on a lone boulder there was no one at the park during the dusk hours. I began to meditate as I sat on the hard rock on the top of a hill. Nen was my lifeforce, and currently it was my strongest otherworldly power. I did not have my Conqueror¡¯s Haki, but everyone had Spiritual Energy, even this body. I could still use my Observation Haki to sense other energy around me, and focus my own into Armament Haki. I was adept andpetent with Haki. It was time to go back to the basics with my Nen. I had learned Nen in Hunter x Hunter World a long time ago, but I had opted to use chakra, and Haki more. Where Haki was the spiritual energy or soul of my body and every living thing. Nen was the lifeforce. The umtion of the life and power of every cell in my body, granting me life. Through water divination I was able to learn that I was of the Enhancement variety of Nen. Enhancement was the ability to use aura to strengthen the abilities of an object or someone¡¯s body. I had focused on using it to increase my physical attack power. Coating my hand in my lifeforce to make it stronger. Many Nen users did this of course, but as Enhancement, mine was especially attuned to just that. I had yed with it over the years, but never focused on my Enhancement. After receiving an Upgrade I was able to increase the proficiency of my Emission of my Nen, allowing me to push my lifeforce out more easily, and had been using it like Ki from DBZ. It was time to rethink my attacks though. I was handicapped, my nen limited, and I wanted to use this opportunity to figure out the most basic of ways to use my nen. Efficiency was key. Back in DBZ world I had wished to make all the energies of my body as efficient as possible. Hopefully that was replicated with this copy or original of myst body, I wasn¡¯t too sure who was the old Weston, but it didn¡¯t matter. it was time to bring the true power of nen out. Learn what it took to use Nen like a master in Hunter x Hunter. In the manga two of the strongest Nen users had been Enhancement. One was Uvogin. A beast of a man, he had been part of the Phantom Troupe. Basically world ss thieves where each of them could kill armies of normal people. Uvogin had been Enhancement and used his Nen to strengthen himself, allowing his body to be as strong as steel. He could tear through tanks like they were made of nothing. The other strongest Enhancement user I could remember was the leader of the Hunter Association, Netero. An old man, he was known as the most powerful Nen user in the world. I had met him during the hunter exam, but hadn¡¯t known Nen well enough to ask him about the process. I decided I would head back there once I had the Manga Hall open again. I knew he was strong though, so I had to get that strong. In the manga, Gon Freecs, the main protagonist, had been an Enhancement Nen user as well. He had gone through a long training arc that I knew every step of, or at least most. First was focusing Nen into certain parts of the body. The eyes were the most important. Moving Nen to focus on the eyes you could see other Nen and lifeforce. Other methods were coating your body, fists, or feet in Nen, strengthening you. And one of the most important was pushing your nen into tools. Gon and Killua had spent weeks training their Nen. The first part was training the focusing of Nen to parts of the body. With a thought I released my nen, moving it to my eyes, hands, then feet. It was a slow process that took focus. I would have to work on that more to make it instantaneous. The next thing the duo did during the training arc was digging miles through solid rock. Eventually using Nen on shovels and pickaxes to tear through rock like butter. I would have to find a spot to do just that. Thest step I could remember was training by fighting one another. Since I nned to go to Marvel next I would have to awaken Nen in someone and train with them. That would be tricky to find someone I wanted by my side though. A training partner would have to go to the backburner for now. Letting out a sigh I stood up, ready to begin pushing Nen in ces. As I thought about where a more secluded spot to train was, my eye was caught by an aircar flying through the air. It was on fire. The red ball of me streaking behind the car. It was heading right for me. Unsure why such a thing was happening the car should have stopped automatically but it had apparently lost it¡¯s engines. That was when I got the notification.
Utopia World Quest:
Save the damsel in distress.
Rewards:
Weakness Eliminator
Cursing, I guessed that the car had the damsel. Charging my body with Nen I began to force myself to get angry. It was easy knowing that the world had put me in the path of some quest that would probably ruin my perfect life. Charging my hands and feet with nen, and pushing Armament Haki to my chest I moved myself in the path of the car. It hit me hard, my feet sliding across the earth as I absorbed the small car¡¯s momentum. With a groan and yell I pushed it back though, and let it drop. My limit already reached. I breathed in and out heavily as the car rested on the ground. The windshield ckened by smoke from the inside I moved to the door. Breaking the windshield I found a driver inside. Reaching inside I undid the seatbelt and pulled my wife out of the car. ¡°Hancock?¡± I asked. But the dark haired beauty was dead. Panic hitting me Iid her down and began to use CPR. Pressing down on her chest I breathed in and out into her lungs. Long seconds it took until her Spiritual Energy pulsed and she coughed up a thick ck phlegm stuck in her throat. Turning to the side she coughed up more as I hit her back. I frowned, unsure what the chances were that I would already find my wife¡¯s version in the world. Or that I would have to give her CPR in another first meeting. When she stopped struggling for breath she passed out again. Getting up I looked into her car but the me had mostly destroyed everything. Picking her up in a princess carry I took us back to my apartment. There was something very odd about the situation. There should have been dozens of robot officers on the scene, but there was nothing. No one bothering us. I carried her into the apartment. Jill and Jackie somewhere else I took Hancock into my room. Wiping some of the smoke dust from her body I had to admit it was surreal seeing her so quickly. I guessed when the worlds updated we had been tied together somehow. ¡°Where am I?¡± She said weakly as I continued to dab at her face. She began to have another coughing fit. ¡°My apartment,¡± I said. ¡°You were in an ident.¡± She gasped, trying to sit up as she struggled for breath but I pushed her back down easily. Her hand moving to her chest she felt a ne resting between her cleavage and let out a sigh. ¡°Thank god,¡± she said, rxing as she found the ne. She was quiet for a moment, looking around the room until she settled her eyes on me. Trying to get up she stopped as she winced. ¡°I-I need your help.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°With what?¡± She hesitated, holding onto the locket around her neck. Biting her lip I could feel the fearing off of her Energy. ¡°I need to get this to-¡± She stopped as Jackie and Jill walked into the room. Her fear peaked. I wasn¡¯t sure what was going on but my robot¡¯s normally silver eyes were now red. Jackie¡¯s mouth opened letting out a screech as she stared at Hancock. Jill moved for Hancock. Knife in hand the robot tried to stab her but I charged my hand with Nen. Smacking the robots hand it burst outward, shattering into a million pieces. Jill didn¡¯t seem to notice or care as her other hand reached out to stab her. I didn¡¯t hesitate to punch her face, making it shatter as well. My pleasure robot was thrown back and Jackie went for Hancock. Pushing my lifeforce out in a wave it knocked her back into the wall and I was on her as well. Punching her through the head the chip that ran her was destroyed. Letting out an angry sigh that my fun was already over I turned back to Hancock. ¡°Exin quickly.¡± ¡°How did you do that?¡± She asked, her eyes wide. ¡°Exin your situation first. I need to know if more robots are going toe after you.¡± ¡°Uh yes,¡± she said. ¡°Solidyne, the people that make the majority of robots. Their CEO, he killed someone and has been nning a-¡± She stopped talking as an aircar began hovering outside my window. A bright spotlight shining in through the window, Hancock stiffened. I rolled my eyes. ¡°World Escape,¡± I said. It all went ck. Back in the red room I let out an annoyed sigh. ¡°Well that was fun. At least I got a Weakness Eliminator out of it.¡± Looking around the room I decided I would go back when I was a little stronger. My pleasure robots were built for just that, pleasure. Mostly polymers and very little metal they were easy to buy and break. If Hancock was on the run from the people that built the heavy-duty robots we would have war robots after us. Impossibly strong machines that wouldn¡¯t break so easily. I woulde back when I was a little more confident in my nen or had some super powers. Looking around the room I hadn¡¯t exactly finished what I started with my nen. I decided to keep my vacation-er training session going. Other Weston was probably having a fun time, so I might as well continue my own work. Walking into the next door I stepped in, happy as can be. Those were some damn good blowjobs. I doubted I had ever been so rxed, but it would be fun to have an actual girl next. CHAPTER 334 DOING THE RIGHT THING CHAPTER 334 DOING THE RIGHT THING I came to as I punched someone in the face. He was wearing a skull mask made out of real bone. The bone shattered as my fist connected with his face and my body instinctively shot electricity out. White streaks of lightning jumped into the man causing him to yell and convulse. Another 3 men, dressed up just like him came for me. I didn¡¯t know what the hell was going on, but didn¡¯t hesitate to knock them out as well. Lightning didn¡¯t shoot out from me this time as I punched them. Focusing Nen into my fists the men were blown back from each blow. Flexing my muscles, the body I was in was strong. Very strong. Each movement felt like I was a coiled spring ready to release. Looking around there were more men with the skull masks on, but above me were 2 people flying and fighting. One was a man dressed up like Skeletor, or he was Skeletor, I didn¡¯t know. He had a purple cloak, skull face, and he was throwing fireballs at a woman. The woman was flying around and shooting balls of white energy at him. Hitting another skull-guy who I assumed was a henchmen I found a womanying on the ground with a phone. She was filming the fight going on overhead. I grabbed the phone from her and flipped the camera around to face me. I was wearing a white face mask over my eyes, but my memories began to pour in as I received the notification.
Wee to Hero World
When everyone has powers, no one does.
I was Weston Walker. 23 years old. I lived in the city of New Castle. By day I was an up anding trust fund recipient. By night. or more urately most of the time, I was the superhero Chargefist. ¡°Fucking stupid name,¡± I mumbled as the memories continued to roll in. My parents were rich, but not dead. Having felt a major calling for hero work after being kidnapped as a child, I took on the identity of Chargefist after my Power awoke when I was 16. Most everyone in the world had a superpower, but like in MHA, they were usually simple and stupid powers like I can pee gatorade or nts turn red when I walk by. I was one of the lucky few that had a mildly strong Power. Able to charge my body with electricity I used it on my fists. Hence my hero name, Chargefist. ¡°Changing that asap,¡± I mumbled as the quest appeared.
Hero World Quest:
Help defeat Dr. Death
Reward:
Power Forge
I whistled as I read the reward. I had received the Quirk Forge in My Hero Academia a long time ago. I hadn¡¯t expected to receive another. Which was odd. Why didn¡¯t I receive a quest for my Power on my Status Screen instead? Another henchman of Dr. Death heading my way I charged my fist with electricity. Instead of waiting for him toe to me I punched out and the electricity hit him hard. His body convulsing I was surprised how easy it was to control the power. The old Weston had no idea how to throw the electricity, but it was a little like my Devil Fruit. A part of my brain that activated and controlled it. Sending it shooting out was only natural. Looking up to the fight going on above our heads, Dr. Death was the Skeletor viin. His opponent was the hero of the city, Lady Day. Wearing a white mask like my own, she had a white cape, and yellow spandex for her main costume. Like a smoking hot Saitama. A ck sun emzoned on the front of the tights, barely holding anything in spandex, I had been her on again off again sidekick for years. We were on again currently. But Lady Day was struggling against Dr. Death. Her white sr energy beam losing out to Dr. Death¡¯s fire and death ray she was getting pushed back. I moved closer to them, knocking out another 2 henchmen on my way to the cubicle walls of the bank. Jumping up to one of the thin walls I shot a bolt of electricity at Dr. Death. It didn¡¯t affect his skeletal body. Basically a mix of Dr. Manhattan and a necromancer the guy was almost immortal. The small shot was enough to get his attention though. He moved over to me, angry at the interruption. When he got closer I forced Nen into my fist. Jumping over the ck death ray he sent at me I punched him with all I had. His skull was knocked from his body and the skeleton dropped like a puppet whose strings were cut. Landing on the ground easily I moved to where his skull hadnded. ¡°You fucking piece of shit!¡± He yelled, the skull trying to bite me as I wrapped it in my own cape. ¡°I¡¯ll k-¡± he was cut off as I stuffed cloth into the jaw so he couldn''t talk. ¡°Nice job, Chargefist,¡± Lady Day said as shended next to me. ¡°I had trouble getting so close.¡± She reached out for the skull. Since Dr. Death was immortal the skull controlled everything. Knocking it away from the skeleton was all you needed to do to eliminate most of his power. He somehow took strength from bones of other people. He would be useless until he broke out of prison and got another corpse body. ¡°No problem,¡± I said, handing her the cape and skull. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Chargefist anymore. Call me¡­Te,¡± I decided on with a shrug. My memories of this Earth told me he never existed in this world, so it was good enough. ¡°Ooookay,¡± she said slowly. Walking away I looked down to her ass, but it was quickly hidden by her white cape. I wasn¡¯t sure why this was considered a smut world, but I looked forward to finding out. ¡ª Lady Day and I were part of a group called the Sentries. Basically the Avengers, we focused on New Castle city. A group of 6 to 12 super heroes depending on the drama going on. We worked from the top floor of thergest building in the city, Sentry Tower. I couldn¡¯t fly, of course, but Lady Day could. After the police took Dr. Death and his henchmen away she carried me to the Tower. As she flew and I hung onto her I thought about what to do. After receiving my Power Forge I wanted to make sure I did it right this time, but this wasn¡¯t MHA. Where the main cast of MHA were all kids training to make the world a better ce, this Hero World was far from perfect. On 2 separate asions Lady Day had gotten sun poisoning. Her power derived from sr energy the poisoning caused her to leak cancerous gamma rays. It was well hidden, but she had inadvertently killed over 20 people during those instances. And possibly gave a few hundred cancer, me included. Another time she was mind controlled and was a viin for a few weeks. She mercilessly killed a lot of people when that happened. But heroes in this world were given a pass for bad things. Something old me hated immensely. Since she was the strongest hero in the city I decided I wouldn¡¯t mind taking her Power with the Forge.
Do you want to use the Power Forge on Lady Day?
Yes/No
I clicked yes.
Error:
Ipatible Power
¡°Fuck,¡± I said. I didn¡¯t think that was a thing. I had only tried the Quirk Forge on Muscr in MHA. I wondered if I would need a higher grade to make it work. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± She asked, wind roaring in my ears as we came to the tall tower. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said. She frowned. ¡°You alright? Maybe you should have Medici look at you?¡± Lady Day¡¯s Haki leaked worry. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I assured. We arrived on the balcony and walked into the spacious top floor. A few heroes sitting around watching TV, they asked us how things went but I soon left to find my next target. Nightwalker was the 2nd strongest in the Tower. Able to disappear into shadows he was my best bet to steal a Power. I knew all of these people, but old me wasn¡¯t a fan of any of them. Nightwalker was a twisted version of Batman. By twisted I meant he didn¡¯t do the job for noble reasons. Nightwalker had a history of peeping, at the minimum. Originally joining the group to stave off prison time after he got a little too fixated on a girl, he wasn¡¯t the best of role models, but the city loved him because the police kept it quiet. I found him sitting in the dark on aputer. He practically threw hisputer away as soon as he heard meing. Obviously up to no good I tried to use my Power Forge on him as well. Again I was met with an error.
Error:
Ipatible Power
¡°Fucking hell,¡± I said, leaving him to whatever porn he was watching. Walking around the Tower I thought of who next to try. It was quite obvious in hindsight. I didn¡¯t need the strongest Power, I needed the most important. Medici was an older woman. Impossibly old. Supposedly she was the mother of all medicine. Having lived for thousands of years, her power was to heal herself and others. There wasn¡¯t anything that could help me more in my Challenges than healing. It was a reach, but I decided to give it a try. ¡°Hey Medici,¡± I said, walking into her infirmary. She was older, appearing to be in her 40s. Long ck hair, she wore a tight doctor¡¯s jacket that hid her curves. ¡°Weston,¡± she said with a nod. ¡°I wasing to see you. Lady Day says you were acting weird. We don¡¯t want another Mindmatter incident. Do you mind submitting to a scan?¡± She asked. Mindmatter was the viin that had controlled Lady Day. ¡°Not at all,¡± I said. Trying one final time. This time I got a different message when I brought it up.
Do you want to use the Power Forge on Medici?
Steal the Power of someone living or dead. Mixing it with your own.
Note: Current Power will not be altered.
Yes/No
I guessed that was sign enough that I could use it on her. This was the same message I got before using the quirk Forge on Muscr all those years ago. I decided to be smart about it this time. As I sat on the hospital bed and she scanned me with a device I asked, ¡°How does your Power work, Medici?¡± ¡°My Power?¡± She asked. ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°Just curious. You¡¯ve been using it a long time. Has it evolved from how you got it? I am trying to dig into my own. Trying to figure out if I can do more,¡± I admitted. Trying to act nonchnt about the information. ¡°Nope, hasn¡¯t changed much,¡± she said. The device scanning my head beeped as she spoke. ¡°My power isn¡¯t too powerful in a fight. But it is a godsend off the battlefield. I tell other people¡¯s bodies what to do.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Like heal,¡± she said. ¡°Or stop pain. Increase chemicals going to certain areas. I mostly talk to people¡¯s nervous and immune system, but most anything is open to me.¡± ¡°How do you use your power?¡± I asked, quite intrigued. ¡°Comes naturally,¡± she said. ¡°As I talk to people¡¯s bodies, they talk to me. I can know where people are hurting. What ails them without asking a question. Kind of a¡­voice of the body.¡± I nodded, slowly understanding. ¡°Anything else cool about your Power?¡± I asked. My heart rate increasing. I was going to do something I had always wanted to do. ¡°No, I¡¯m a 1 trick pony,¡± she said. Setting the scanning device down she asked, ¡°You look good, anything else?¡± ¡°One more question,¡± I said. ¡°Last year, when it came out that you were responsible for killing thousands of people, testing on them during the ck gue. Was that true?¡± Her Haki leaked fear, anger, revulsion, and mostly lies. ¡°No,¡± she said. I could tell she was lying. I nodded and brought it back up.
Do you want to use the Power Forge on Medici?
Steal Power of someone living or dead. Mixing it with your own.
Note: Current Power will not be altered.
Yes/No
Old me hated every single one of these supposed heroes. He had idolized and worshiped them until he was strong enough to be one of them. But after years I knew each hero was a danger to themself and everyone around them. They all had their own dark history. All but me. I had been the Midoriya of this world. Hoping that they were worth it, but none were. Not even the healer was without her own dark history. I clicked Yes. I could feel the Spiritual Energy moving from her into me. Slowly but surely the dim white energy leaked into me, bing a part of me. Then abruptly it cut off. Waiting for the pain I watched as Medici began to scream. Her perfect body turned gray. As wrinkles formed on her face and hands, she began to writhe on the floor in pain as she became a withering husk. I guessed her healing power really had kept her alive. Not enjoying the sight of the justice that was being done to her, I waited and the pain assailed me. Cursing, I tried to fight the pain as it all hit me. My body mixing her Power with my own somehow. Other heroes began to rush in as I cked out. CHAPTER 335 VILLAIN AND OUT CHAPTER 335 VILLAIN AND OUT ¡°Who are you!?¡± Nightwalker yelled as he punched me across the face. Waking me up I spit blood to the side as I groaned. ¡°What the fuck,¡± I said, shaking my head. I was handcuffed to a chair. Looking around I could feel the Spiritual Energy of a few other heroes in the dark room. Arms crossed, still in costume, they leaked fear and anger towards me. ¡°What did you do to Medici?!¡± Nightwalker roared. I shook my head, trying to get my bearings again. A look at my World Escape said I hadn¡¯t been out very long. But it was enough time for them to knock me out and strap me in one of the cells of Sentry Tower. I looked at my newest notification.
Due to the nature of your role in this world as a Challenger, your
quests will be updated to reflect the choices you have made.
Hero World Update:
Viin
¡°Shit,¡± I said, reading it over and over. I hadn¡¯t received a notification like this since My Hero Academia. And for some reason I didn¡¯t really give a shit. These were not good heroes. Every single one of them deserved to be behind bars like their viin counterparts. Granted some viins were more heinous, but they were all scum in my eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t do shit to Medici,¡± I lied. ¡°Lie,¡± Truthsuitor said. ¡°Oh fuck you, Barney,¡± I said. That was his real name. ¡°Why were you kicked off the Sentriesst time? For lying in court because Helios bribed you? Time before that, what was it again? Caught sending messages to underage kids?¡± Truthsuitor stiffened. One unofficial agreement in the Sentries was to not bring up their past sins. All was right with the Sentries, or at least that was how the saying went. Their creed that they said after every meeting or viin beaten. ¡°All of you can suck my nuts. Medici too, as she burns in hell,¡± I said. Looking around the room the heroes didn¡¯t like this sort of talk. ¡°What? Cat got your tongue there Feral Feline?¡± He was a half-man half-cat, full douche. ¡°You get caught fucking the zoo¡¯s tigerstely?¡± ¡°That was grossly exaggerated,¡± he said, stepping forward. Lady Day stuck her hand out, stopping him. ¡°Weston, what is going on with you? What did Dr. Death do to you? We saw what happened to Medici. That wasn¡¯t your power. Whatever it is that he did, we can-¡± ¡°Fuck you,¡± I said. My eyes locking onto hers. ¡°All you people do is judge everyone not in your little club. Who was thest vignte that was showing you up? Jack-O-Lantern? Wore a pumpkin on his head, but no you thought he was a viin and ¡®identally¡¯ sent him to the hospital. Don¡¯t give me that shit. That was the 4th vignte you all beat to hell because they wouldn¡¯t join the Sentries. Because they didn¡¯t mind talking about all the shit you all do behind everyone¡¯s backs. Well I for one, am sick of it. Every one of you deserves to be behind bars. How many more hours ofmunity service do you have on your sentence, Missconception?¡± Her power was psychic rted, hence the stupid name. ¡°Whose head did you make blow up again? That school teacher your ex-husband was banging?¡± ¡°He has some psychic block on him,¡± she said. Her hand at her head as she tried to use her Power. I was extra d I had the Medium Psychic Resistance at that point. ¡°I am sick of this, and sick of all of you. If you haven¡¯t guessed by now, I am done with the Sentries,¡± I said. My anger had been boiling for a while. With a groan I broke the chain of the handcuffs as my Berserker mode made me over twice as strong. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave and if I-¡± I cut off as Nightwalker made a move for me. Without hesitation I charged my fist with Nen and my Spark Power. Punching him in the face it crushed under the hit and he was thrown into the wall. The other¡¯s backed up with the show of strength. Nightwalker was the 2nd strongest there, but this body was strong, and so was my Nen. I took a step toward them. The ones by the door flinched. I continued on, and they moved out of my way. ¡°Weston,¡± Lady Day said. I was almost surprised by the sadnessing from her, but I ignored it. Walking out the door I headed out of the holding cells and to the elevator. Going down to the ground floor my heart beat rapidly. Old me was ecstatic. I finally said what had been building up for such a long time. So many times he had held his tongue as they condemned viins for acts that weren¡¯t far off from what the Sentries had done. On the first floor I wasn¡¯t met with any guards so I left. Ready to start my new life and figure out the changes to my Spark Power. That was when I received a quest.
Hero World Quest:
Start your own viin group.
Reward:
Spark
Excited to have a new element to y with I decided to stick around for a while. This world could use an actual hero. If that meant ying a viin, then so be it. ¡ª I moved through the hospital slowly. As my day persona of Weston Walker, I was visiting my parent¡¯s hospital. Called Walker Hospital, my mother ran it. No one knew my secret identity as the old Chargefist. I had to keep reminding myself that I dropped that name, and would be known as Te when I started Hero work again. The Sentries had already released a statement that Chargefist was wanted in questioning for the disappearance of the hero Medici. They didn¡¯t give up my true identity, as they never did. They probably thought I was being controlled and woulde back. I nned to never return. Moving from room to room at the hospital I slowly began to learn how to work the new aspects of my Spark Power. Medici was right, it was like I was talking to their bodies. Different from my Haki, I could hear what I assumed were the electrical impulses of their bodies. Pain was a big one for a lot of the people. A constant throb that never stopped as they groaned or cried. The pain dulled by medication, the sluggish impulses moving through the patients was an echo in therge hospital as my Spark Power interacted with them. It took time, but I nned to slowly learn how to do what Medici could. Healing was always an OP power. I nned to learn all of it¡¯s little attributes before moving onto the next world. The power was weak of course, but as I yed with my Spark, I could make it do as I wished. Make people no longer hurt as I matched the electrical impulses of the mind and nerves. Slowly telling the body and the general area what to do. Heal this or that ailment, and to my utter joy, the bodies listened. The first day at the hospital I spent focusing on 1 patient. He was in aa, and since I wasn¡¯t exactly sure if my power would hurt someone, I felt he was the best guinea pig since he wasn¡¯t conscious to feel the pain. He had been in a motorcycle ident and was a throbbing mess of damaged nerves and organs. I simply listened to his body. Learning all the minor details as my Spark power somehow tranted the pain to information for me. Before the Forge, my Spark Power had always been an enigma. My mind knew how to call electricity. Coating my body in the yellow bolts of miniature lightning had been the easiest aspect, thus that was all I did. But current me had been ying with different powers for years. Learning their little tricks and tips. Using my Inner Eye to understand my powers at a base level. Granted I was always learning, but I had a lot more experience ying with powers than old me. So I was able to coat my body in electricity, gauge the power and strength of it, and charge it up so I could shoot it off like a true bolt of lightning. This new evolution of my power with Medici¡¯s Forge, had added an aspect to my power I never thought possible. Instead of being able to turn the energy of my body into electricity, I could almost hear the electricity of other people. Tiny electrical impulses controlled the nervous system which controlled the body. Those micro-firings of neurons were speaking to me, and I was hearing them. After I understood this the first day at the hospital, the second day I attempted to heal the man in aa as Medici had exined, but it was never that simple. It took another 2 days to get the right frequency to talk to the body. The channel or level of power that the nervesmunicated with was so low it was like whispering with my Spark. No, not whispering it was more like thinking. Where before I could talk and yell using my Spark, I had to basically use the wisp of an idea of power. It was an interesting trick to learn, powering down the ability. But as always, I figured it out. When I got to the power level to talk to bodies it took me another day to figure out the correct order for the body to follow. It wasn¡¯t like I could think, heal. No, I had to monitor what the body was already doing trying to heal the damage, then match that order. Somehow my Spark tranted it, and I was slowly understanding thenguage it was speaking so I took it slow. Sending in a constant stream of power into theatose patient as I ordered his body to heal more rapidly. It was a grueling process but I eventually healed all ailments except for his mind. The following day I moved to another room. This time it was a kid that had been in a car ident. I learned that the same orders I used on the first man worked on the kid. Which meant I wouldn¡¯t have to relearn how to heal each person. I simply had to understand the one order to make them heal. This time it only took me half the day to heal him. I learned over the next few days that I could speed up the healing. I became morepetent and confident with the orders I was giving bodies. Making the healing order constant, then increasing the power from a thought to a whisper I was getting the hang of it. Thus increasing the speed at which they healed. On the 8th day of my training I was able to heal someone¡¯s broken arm in an hour. By the 9th I could walk into a room and almost sense what was wrong with someone by listening to their bodies. At that point I walked into a room with someone that had brain damage, but it was beyond me. I didn¡¯t want to mess them up, so I gave up for the time being. Happy with my progress I took a break when the perfect distraction came along. ¡ª I had been leaving the hospital when I ran into my actual favorite viin of the world. Her name was Justice. As the name implied, she could control ice. Light blue hair that was mostly gray, wearing a skintight bobsled uniform. She had an amazing body that jiggled with every movement. Labeled a viin because she did vignte work, what most people didn¡¯t know was she targeted corrupt people and businesses. The first time I ran into her was three years ago. She had been destroying a cop car when I found her. I had of course jumped in to fend her off. Ready to prove myself at all times. Hitting her with Sparks, she froze me and I had to be saved by Lady Day. It wasn¡¯t tillter that I found out the officer she had been attacking had been involved in a domestic dispute. He had beaten his wife so bad she was flown to the nearest hospital. Justice had given the abusive cop such bad frostbite that one of his nuts had to be removed. I didn¡¯t condone that sort of thing, but the abused wife had recovered and I hadn¡¯t heard anything from the officer. After that I held my hand when I was called in against Justice. She had attacked one insurancepany after they had refused to pay for damages for a fire. The damage to their building cost them thousands of dors and brought to light their shady practices. The family was paid and she moved on. Always at the center of things. It got to the point that I was the first to rush to her crime scenes. Almost an unwritten agreement between her and I. I would let her do her business. Damage whatever she felt she needed to, to draw attention to some wrongdoing. Before she left I would lock eyes with her. She would give me a nod, and I would chase her off. I always said she just barely got away, and she hadn¡¯t been caught once. This time she was freezing the wall of arge apartment building. I came upon her and watched for a bit as she flew around, shooting ice at the side of the building. Studying her as she flew this way and that. Blue beams of freezing cold sts escaping her like a flying Elsa. When she noticed me she didn¡¯t head down right away. But as she dropped to cover every inch of the building in ice she came within a story of me. Locking eyes I smiled and gave her a slight nod. She must have understood the signal because she smiled wide at me. Blushing as she began to drop down I wondered if she really did know who I was. The only part of my costume I had worn to hide my identity was a white mask. It wasn¡¯t like it was impossible to guess my secret identity. As she got closer my heart began to beat faster as she moved in. Then Lady Day ruined the moment as she flew toward us. Firing her sr beams at the ice to melt it. The 2 women began to st one another. Justice hitting Lady Day hard with the ice beam, Lady Day began to glow white. Then a blinding sh went out. Though my eyes were closed, even I had trouble seeing once the sh left. When I opened my eyes again, Lady Day was hitting Justice hard into the cement. I didn¡¯t hesitate to step in. Growing angry I moved toward her and tried to hit Lady Day. She dodged, flying away. ¡°Weston?!¡± She yelled. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Helping Justice,¡± I said. ¡°Get the hell out of here, Lady Day.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± she said. Her Haki all over the ce I couldn¡¯t lock onto what she was feeling. ¡°Yes you can,¡± I said. Ignoring her I helped Justice up. She wasn¡¯t overly hurt, but this wasn¡¯t the time to talk. Passing her a note she sted Lady Day and flew off. I hoped she would notice the small piece of paper, but only time would tell. CHAPTER 336 A SPARK CHAPTER 336 A SPARK I sat on the balcony of my penthouse apartment. Sipping my whiskey, New Castle city was loud as always. Sirens going off, people yelling, it was aforting feeling. I had grown up with the constant noise and knew it well. Where old me had sat on the Sentry Tower listening in, ready to help, I was a lot more rxed. Heroes and viins were in a constant struggle that would never end. I had wanted to help everyone, but the current me knew that was impossible. Viins would show up and attack, heroes would step in, and bnce would always be maintained. I was a little annoyed that I understood all the effort I had put into hero work had been in vain. My world was no better because of the actions of past me. It was time to change it up. I continued to sip my drink, enjoying the fact that I was born into money in the world. The ce I lived wasn¡¯t exactly America, so there were no dors that could help me in other worlds, but at least in this ce I was rich. My parents were the top 1% and I had enough money to do most anything I wanted. Life was simple for me. It was too bad I nned to turn it all upside down. As my target dropped down from the sky I drank thest of my whiskey. Still wearing her blue skin-tight outfit, gray/blue hair slicked back, she had a blush on her cheeks as she eyed me. ¡°Wasn¡¯t sure you woulde,¡± I said. ¡°I almost didn¡¯t,¡± Justice admitted. ¡°Why did you?¡± I asked, standing up to face her. Justice was only about 5 foot 2 inches tall. A fact I did not realize until we were so close to one another. She had always appeared so much taller because she was usually looking down on me as she flew. It also helped she had quite therge chest that made her look taller. At least D-cup, probably bigger since her clothes were so tight, I wanted her more and more. I hadn¡¯t had any sex in this Smut world, but the women were still gorgeous. Her skin pale, her lips were almost white. Her eyes blue, small ears and chin, I could feel the cold radiating off of her body, but also sense the excitement. She didn¡¯t answer my question. I could feel a little expectation from her Spiritual Energy. ¡°I am Weston Walker. Formerly known as Chargefist,¡± I admitted. A smile crossed her lips as she took a step closer. Hesitant but hopeful. ¡°Why did you call me here¡­Weston?¡± She asked, her voice reminding me of a phone sex operator. Or at least how I pictured they sounded like. I guessed it was her way to disguise her voice. ¡°You know why,¡± I said. Looking out onto the city as I turned from her. ¡°I¡¯m sick of the supposed heroes. Tired of the games and politics that they y. The Sentries have been around for decades. Maybe they used to protect this city, but the current generation of heroes ensure that the corruption and viins will never stop.¡± ¡°And?¡± She asked, more hopeing from her as she took another step toward me. ¡°And I want to do something about it,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what. Bring them down maybe? Start my own thing?¡± I turned to her. Eyes sparkling in the moonlight she blushed as I took a step toward her. ¡°Jules, I want you with me,¡± I admitted. Her cold body stiffened. ¡°What?¡± She asked, her eyes tearing away. Growing nervous as I admitted I knew her real name. ¡°Jullie Jerrod,¡± I said. ¡°Famous defensewyer. Over half of her cases are pro-bono. You started that ss-actionwsuit against that makeuppany dumping their radioactive waste in the river.¡± I didn¡¯t know why the hell a makeuppany had radioactive waste, but this world was a twisted joke of a superhero story. There were far oundish crimes going on likest year I stopped a gically modified dog fighting ring. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to call you out,¡± I said. ¡°I haven¡¯t told anyone who you are, of course, but I wanted to let you know I have considered you one of the good guys for a long time. I would love to get to know you more. If you aren¡¯t interested, I understand, and your secret will be safe with me.¡± She was scared, but less so as we studied one another. Turning around I headed inside my condo. Leaving the door open I made myself another drink. After a sip she followed inside. The ss of the door fogging up as she passed. ¡°Care for a drink?¡± I asked. ¡°W-what do you have?¡± She asked, still not fully on board. ¡°Anything you want,¡± I said. ¡°Sex on the beach?¡± I had a rather extensive bar. As a trust-fund baby my bank ount and apartment was stocked with everything I would need. She blushed with the offer. I started making the drink. Handing it to her she smiled wide, taking the cherry out. Sucking on it slowly she moaned from the taste as her Haki began to show more joy. ¡°You mind uh, not freezing my floor?¡± I asked. I looked down and where her bare feet were touching the hardwood frost had formed. ¡°Sorry,¡± she said with another blush. Closing her eyes for a moment she shook her head slowly and her gray/blue hair turned ck. Still slicked back behind her head the water in it thawed and became unruly as she turned off her power. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said with a nod. Her body was the same but with the transformation her blue eyes were now brown as well. ¡°Very cool Power by the way.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± she mumbled, sitting on a bar stool at my kitchen ind. ¡°How um, how did you know it was me?¡± She was the Jullie Jerrod that I had seen in the news a few times. Though she still wore her skintight outfit she was less confident when not using her Power. ¡°I didn¡¯t know for sure,¡± I admitted. ¡°I suspected a few months ago when you and I met in person.¡± She smiled wider, biting her lip as she studied me. ¡°I saw you in that courtroom and thought, that ass looks familiar. Have I seen it running away from me?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t,¡± she said, a giggle escaping her. ¡°I did,¡± I admitted. ¡°I was giving my testimony as Chargefist on the Jester¡¯s involvement in the smuggling ring. You were representing that family whose car they stole. You bent down to get something from your suitcase, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, is that the sexy viin that¡¯s been narrowly escaping my grasp for thest couple of years?¡± She blushed more, but her chubby and cute cheeks were turned up in a smile. ¡°Yes, I have been narrowly escaping you, haven¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a very slippery viin,¡± I said. ¡°I was always sure to tell the other heroes how ingenious your escapes were.¡± ¡°You know, I knew you were Charfist too,¡± she said. ¡°You did?¡± I asked. Moving around the ind I sat next to her on a barstool. She didn¡¯t seem to mind the closeness. ¡°How do you think I recognized you today?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t my ass, I¡¯m assuming,¡± I said. She shook her head. ¡°No, we met a few years back. Me as a paralegal, and you as the eligible bachelor Walker.¡± ¡°Really? I would think I would remember you,¡± I said, disappointed that I didn¡¯t. ¡°Oh I was just in the background. You were giving your deposition on the shady dealings your Uncle had with those Jacobites.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± I said. ¡°I forgot about that. And what? You saw me as Chargefist and knew it was me?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± she said, sipping her drink as she side eyed me. Her legs kicking open air as they hung from the barstool. ¡°Star crossed lovers, are we?¡± I asked. ¡°You the nasty ice queen of vandalism, and me the stupidly named Sparky.¡± ¡°Vandalism?¡± She asked, pouting. ¡°What? That¡¯s usually what you do. Throw some ice here and there. Why do you think no one goes after you but me?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m a very dangerous viin,¡± she said, pouting more. ¡°Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t noticed that a lot of the ces I attack get a lot of media attention for some reason.¡± ¡°As you said, you¡¯re a very dangerous viin,¡± I said. ¡°Of course they need to keep an eye on you.¡± ¡°Yeah right,¡± she said. ¡°And it just so happens your family owns a big stake in the newspapers that run the stories?¡± ¡°What? You think I have that kind of sway to influence where certain journalists investigate?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, I do,¡± she said, the smile back on her face. ¡°Well¡­maybe,¡± I said. ¡°What was the apartment building you were attacking today about? Asbestos in the walls?¡± ¡°Lead paint. Rather than disclosing it to tenants, thendlord was forging documents,¡± she admitted. ¡°And why not go to the police?¡± I asked. She eyed me. ¡°You know why.¡± I nodded. They were just as corrupt as the heroes. I pulled out my cell phone. Dialing a number I said, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me. Yeah. I need a favor. Apartment on Grand. I think the owner is forging documents. Can you look into it? Uh huh, normal price. Yep, thanks.¡± I hung up. ¡°What¡¯s the normal price?¡± She asked. ¡°A night on the town, maybe? I am one of New Castle¡¯s eligible bachelors,¡± I teased. She frowned and I couldn¡¯t help but lean in closer. Stiffening at the close proximity I knew this had been building up so I kissed her on the lips. Pulling back, her wide eyes glittered in the light of the kitchen. ¡°I know people don¡¯t say it, but thank you for all you do.¡± ¡°I uh-yeah,¡± she said, moving hair behind her ear as she looked away. Her nervousness spiked, but I didn¡¯t pull away. ¡°I have another favor to ask you,¡± I said, drawing her back to me. She yelped when she turned to see my face was only an inch from hers. ¡°W-what¡¯s that?¡± She asked, nervous. ¡°I want you to join me,¡± I said. Leaning back I kept my gaze locked on her. ¡°I know you see it. But this whole city is corrupt. The heroes are as bad as the viins. The viins not much worse than the heroes. The police are corrupt and the normal people are caught in the middle.¡± Her heart fluttered in excitement as I said the words. More blood moving to her cheeks as I tried to convey the truth of matters. ¡°I¡¯m sick of turning a blind eye to it all, Jullie. I want your help.¡± ¡°I¡­Weston, I can¡¯t,¡± she said, turning away as she got off the bar stool. ¡°What? Why?¡± I asked, surprised as her Haki turned to shame. ¡°I¡¯m no better than any of them,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve made mistakes too. I-I-¡± ¡°Is it about the man you froze? The one when you were a kid?¡± I asked. Her body became tight with tension, turning around to face me. ¡°How do you know about that?¡± ¡°Money,¡± I admitted with a shrug. ¡°I know you were too young to help it. But juvie records aren¡¯t exactly deleted.¡± ¡°H-How do you know about that? Why do you know about that?¡± She asked, more scared. ¡°I looked into you,¡± I said unashamedly. ¡°Jullie, I want to show you something. Would you just trust me for a minute?¡± Biting her lip the short girl stared up at me. ¡°5 minutes, that¡¯s all I need.¡± Extending my hand out she took it reluctantly. I pulled her further into my apartment. Moving to my study it was arge room with wall to wall books and a heavy desk. I walked over to the desk and pulled out the file I hadpiled on her. I handed it to Julie, her hands shaking as she opened it. ¡°You awoke your Power when you were 12. A traumatic event, where a man approached you out of nowhere. You identally froze him. He was thawed but not in time. He lost his legs.¡± ¡°Why are you-¡± ¡°Just listen,¡± I said. I pulled a sheet of paper out of the folder she held. ¡°This is the police report from that day. The man that approached you and you froze, in the report he was noted as being homeless. But I thought it was a little too cut and dry. And they were sure to call him homeless,beling him a John Smith. Stating he didn¡¯t have ID or know who he was. Your parents didn¡¯t have money so you settled out of court. You were sent to juvie, the man had his legs amputated, and everyone went about their day. You spent 4 years there for aggravated assault. At first I thought that was the end of it. But I dug deeper.¡± I pulled another sheet of paper from the folder. ¡°What the police don¡¯t note is this was the same day that the viin known as Wartorn was taken down. He was a famous viin back in the day. He was known for knocking over armored trucks. The guy could literally rip them to shreds. The old hero, Ghetto, fought against him that day. They fought near the river you were almost assaulted at by this homeless man. I dug into it more, and it turned out that at around the same time this all happened, the heir to the Baskin fortune had his legs amputated after a car wreck.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mean?¡± She asked, her eyes wide as she moved through the pages. ¡°I do. I think that the heir to the Baskin fortune was Wartorn. He knocked over armored trucks for the challenge of it, and because his trust fund hadn¡¯t kicked in fully yet. Ghetto fought him. Reports said Wartorn fell into the river. You stumble upon him. Freeze him. Police find out who he is. Daddy Baskin steps in and you¡¯re being punished for hurting his kid, while Wartorn just up and disappears.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be serious?¡± She asked, tears in her eyes. Instead of answering I left her to the file. It took time but her Haki radiated joy, apprehension, and a lot of anger when she closed the file. ¡°Wha-How? How did you find all this?¡± She asked. ¡°A lot of Wartorn¡¯s old pictures were wiped, but a few journalists keep clippings from stories they worked on. It¡¯s easy to see that Wartorn is a Baskin.¡± There were some nice side by sides. ¡°Why did you do this?¡± She asked, setting the folder down. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°You always intrigued me. Here you were,wyer by day, vignte by night. Never taking credit for anything. Just this silent voice for the little guy. I respect you and what you do.¡± She blushed, looking down to the file as she was lost for a moment. ¡°And you¡¯re gorgeous.¡± She looked back up at me. I wasn¡¯t ashamed of my gaze. This was supposed to be a smut world, not a drama filled soap opera about the lives of heroes. Granted that¡¯s what all the Marvel and DCics were was a soap opera, but still. I had feelings for this girl. Feelings that only increased as she came to my apartment. I risked it and took a step toward her. My hand lifting her chin up she practically quivered in excitement as I touched her. Bending down I kissed her. She froze up, somehow surprised by the act of the kiss. I pulled back a little, studying her for a moment. Then she moved back toward me. Kissing me back. Leaning into her I pushed her to the small sofa in the office. Her small body under mine she opened her legs up as I got closer. Pressing our sexes up against one another. My mind focused on sating my own lust with her. I was surprised to find that I could feel the pleasure she was receiving. Not in my body, but as it moved through her. Whatever had changed in my Spark was allowing me to trace the type of impulses my touch brought upon her. As I felt it with my Mind¡¯s Eye I began to explore. My hand gripping her thigh, another set of electrical impulses traced up her leg, causing her to whimper. All the while signals were running all through her body causing her to react in different ways. Our tongues in one another¡¯s mouths, the small and bubbly girl began to pant, catching her breath. As she did I grabbed her ass and lower back as I lifted her up. ¡°Weston,¡± she moaned as her legstched onto me. I wasn¡¯t listening, walking us to my room I was finally over the Utopia World blowjobs. This feeling between us was so much better as I dropped her to my bed and began kissing her. In Utopia World it had been robots doing their job. They were experts at their tasks, yes, but this was passion. All of it impromptu, nothing programmed, simply 2 people who don¡¯t know one another figuring it out as they tried to give and receive as much pleasure as possible. Our kissing became more frantic, but her Haki told me she was ready. Pulling away Jullie bit her lip as I leaned over top of her. ¡°Can you help me?¡± She asked, turning over to reveal the zipper at the back of her hero costume. I nodded, moving over top of her my dick sandwiched between her thick ass cheeks as I kissed her neck. As I kissed her shoulder and moved down she shivered. Her body released from the tight confines the curvy woman had perfectly smooth skin. The zipper went all the way down to her ass and I couldn¡¯t help but kiss each cheek. She giggled but began pulling herself out of the blue outfit. Her chest was still hidden from me. I helped pull the suit down. Sliding it off of her to reveal her thick thighs. My hands were on them in an instant. Kneading them this way and that, unable to help myself as I was confronted with the perfectly round mounds. When I had my fill I got off the bed and disrobed. As I did she turned over shyly. Her Haki leaking worry and shame, it began to overpower the lust she was feeling. I studied her and wanted her more. Hancock was a perfect 10 model. Tall, skinny, curvaceous. But Jullie was a perfect 10 in every other way. Short, innocent, a little cushion on her, and even more curvaceous. Large globes for breasts that were their own hills to climb. Thick thighs that jiggled with every movement. Her stomach wasn¡¯t t, but just enough padding where I felt like I could be rougher with her. Dark hair covering her eyes I moved over top of her. ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous,¡± I said. Moving a tuft of dark hair out of the way. I forced her to look up at me. I could tell she didn¡¯t agree with me, and no words would help, only actions. I kissed her deeply, but pulled away to kiss my way down her body. My hands moving to the sides of her breasts I pushed them together and marveled at their size. I wasn¡¯t sure how she stayed upright. Bigger than DD, they hadrge ares that I licked and sucked as her legs began to rub together. Sucking on both nipples at once I dragged myself away, promising I woulde back to themter. Moving my way down I came to her cleanly shaven pussy and enjoyed it¡¯s beauty. I was not the type of guy that would enjoy a vagina pic, nor was I the type to send a dick pic, but Julie had a perfect pussy. It was hard to describe. Thick lips that squeezed together tightly. Not revealing anything as I became desperate to find their secrets. I kissed one lip, then the other. She jolted from the affection, but my tongue was soon entering her. A sweet vor of nectar meeting my tongue I ate her out hungrily. Running up and down the inner lips to flick her clit. Each movement caused a jolt in her, and I watched it all happen with my Spark Power as her body spoke to me. I began to get serious. Moving faster as her hands moved to my head, gripping my hair. She moaned my name as I sped up. I spent long seconds simply enjoying her reactions. A lick here brought these nerves to explode, nibbling there made her groan and feel a mix of pleasure and pain. I used the time to learn her body. Every little reaction as I felt her orgasme closer to being fulfilled. Like some great map was being revealed as you explored it. The nerves in her body became alight as they fired. Her orgasm building up until it was ready to be released. I sped up, feeling the nerves fire off certain signatures until the strength of it had increased enough to flow throughout her body like a dam bursting. The nerves fired out like an earthquake, starting at her pussy, moving down her legs and up to her brain as she cried out. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I could replicate it. As she breathed in and out, struggling to catch her breath, I moved over top of her. Licking her nipples and causing more nerves to fire. ¡°Take me,¡± she mumbled, looking up at me. I didn¡¯t hesitate to do so. Moving into her lower lips she wasn¡¯t a virgin, but she was tight enough to be. My 7 inch dick moving in slowly you would have thought I was still 11 inches with how she reacted. Practically crying out in pain and pleasure I groaned as her cunt tried to restrict my entrance. When I was buried in her we kissed deeply. Her chest against mine I could feel the pleasure this brought to her as my Spark power worked unconsciously. Lost in the wonder of what I was doing to her, I reluctantly pulled away and mmed back in. She gasped but opened her legs wider. I began humping into her with all I had. Not fast, but forceful as I pulled all the way out and shoved back into her deepest parts. Watching her and bing amazed by the electricity moving through her. I sped up, changing positions, and continued to map out the nerves that had fired out from herst orgasm. The map was built, increasing in strength piece by piece, thrust after thrust, until it exploded outward once more. I was turned on by the anticipation and found myself cumming with her. My cum hitting her as far in as possible she held onto me, pulling me into her glorious pillows. Our tongues meeting again it wasn¡¯t long until I was hard once more. That session far too short, I began humping into her more fervently. This time I began to use my Power. I had been practicing making people heal themselves, attempting to talk to other bodies with my own electrical impulses. It was time to see if I could tell bodies to do other things. I drew out my spark. Hair thin bolts of lightning ran between my fingertips like spiderweb bridges. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jullie asked, some fear in her voice as she watched the electricity crackle. ¡°Trying something,¡± I said. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to ask for permission. Moving my hand to where the cluster of nerves was I pushed my electricity in her. She jolted from the touch, holding back some pain. I tweaked the power slightly, causing her to gasp as a line of nerves began to brighten. My dick still buried in her. I didn''t feel any pain, but her cunt reacted. Muscles spasming I groaned as I pushed more Spark into her. More nerves fired, the fear and new feeling causing her to jump I began to hump into her again. All the while I watched her pleasure fire off like lights sporadically turned off and on. Focusing on humping into her I would randomly push energy in as well. Causing nerves to shoot pleasure to her body she grabbed onto her nipples. Pulling them hard as she cried out. Her head shooting up to face the head of the bed she didn¡¯t care what I was doing anymore, as long as I kept going. Thrusting and shooting Sparks, her body began to stretch out. Legs kicking against theforter Jullie cried out louder as I kept going, building up. When I felt the time was right I only pounded into her. Pulling out and in, her eyes rolled to the back of her head as a soundless scream tried to escape her lips. Her body convulsed as the masterpiece I had built rushed through her body. Squirting up my abs she continued to stretch out and hold onto the bed as the orgasm kept going and going. When she was done cumming she let out a long sigh and passed out. Her brain rxing, I watched as the sparks seemed to slow, sending her into a deep stupor. ¡°Fuck the Chikyugi,¡± I mumbled. ¡°This is fun.¡± My dick still buried in her. I waited until she woke up and began humping again. Cumming into her hard she fell asleep but I was ready to keep going. Turned on by her reaction I continued to y with the Spark, making the nerves fire in her body. It wasn¡¯t long until she was brought out thanks to the pleasurable feeling. Working almost on autopilot she let me do as I wanted. Take her in any position as I did all the work. I had training to do, and she was the perfect guinea pig. CHAPTER 337 LOV CHAPTER 337 LOV Jullie raised up and down on my dick. I was sitting on my sofa as she faced away from me in reverse cowgirl. Doing all the work the small girl gasped with every movement. I was currently trying to use my Spark on my dick, but it was much harder than using it with my hands. Just barely any power inside of her it worked a little, but not as well as I would like. I moved my hands to herrge globes. Electricity leaping from my open palms into her massive tits she bottomed out, losing her strength. ¡°It feels so good,¡± she moaned, her body shaking as I hovered my hands over her skin. Moving across her melons, then focusing on her nipples. A thunderstorm of lightning streaks worth shot into her. She yelled out, her chest shaking as she leaned against me. Her pussy pouring juice on my dick she cried out again as her legs squeezed tighter together. I must have done something right because the nerves in her chest brightened almost instantly. The nerves running along the mountains like veins of gold shined bright for a full 3 seconds. Jullie spasmed, causing them to jump and jiggle, then let out a long sigh. ¡°Did you just cum from your tits?¡± I asked, my dick rock hard inside of her. She nodded. Ashamed of it for some reason. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°I-I keep cumming,¡± she mumbled. ¡°You barely do.¡± ¡°I¡¯m having fun experimenting,¡± I assured. My fingers pinching her nipples as I pulled them. ¡°You¡¯re so sexy.¡± I kissed her neck, causing her to shiver. ¡°You enjoy the ride, and when you feel like it you can blow me.¡± She nodded, biting her lip. Moving up and down again I was tempted to y with the nerves in her ass but held off. I would have to wait to see someone cum from fucking their ass. I could tell she was struggling doing the vani stuff. Bending back she rested her hands on my knees as she began raising and lowering again. Speeding up she got into it more and it wasn¡¯t long until I was cumming into her again. When I did she leaned back once more. My dick still buried in her as she let out a content sigh. I kneaded her tits, enjoying therge melons far too much. I wasn¡¯t used to such a short girl having such a glorious rack. I was amazed by them and every part of her body. Most every canon girl I was with was gorgeous but rail thin. I guessed I missed a little extra padding on a woman. Slowly her Haki began to leak worry as we sat like that. ¡°What?¡± I asked, moving my mouth to her ear. ¡°Nothing,¡± she said. ¡°I can feel your hesitation,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m just-what are we?¡± She asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Already knowing what she was asking. ¡°I don¡¯t have the most experience with¡­this.¡± ¡°Sex?¡± She nodded, trying to hide her blush. ¡°And boys.¡± My dick pulsed inside of her, turned on by her innocence. ¡°Is it normal to do it this much?¡± ¡°I am¡­a special case,¡± I said. ¡°Probably rted to my Power. Not sure what it is, but I could keep going it seems.¡± With the strong body I had much more endurance than in Utopia world. Where the robots had sucked me off into a cumatose stupor, I was struggling to let Julie keep up. I became more and more convinced I had taken a lot of the main Weston¡¯s libido. ¡°Which is why I¡¯m asking¡­am I enough?¡± She asked. I let out a sigh. I didn¡¯t like how she put it, but I knew the talk wasing. I wasn¡¯t up for lying or limiting myself. ¡°I was in a rtionship once where someone asked me to keep a promise. I thought I could, but it wasn¡¯t long until I was breaking the promise. So¡­I don¡¯t want to promise you anything, but Jullie, I really really like you. Your body is so sexy. Yourugh is cute as can be. I feel like you have the same sense of justice as I do. And I want to keep getting to know your personality as well as your body.¡± She looked up at me, smiling. I didn¡¯t want to ruin the moment, but I hated drama. Despite causing so much, truth was the best course. ¡°But, I can¡¯tmit to you. If that¡¯s a deal breaker I understand. I want to keep working with you. I would rather you and I were a thing and you knew where you stood.¡± ¡°And where is that?¡± She asked, some sadness leaking out of her. ¡°Wherever you want to be,¡± I said. ¡°Want to move in with me? Great. Want to keep things casual, awesome. But I have an on again off again rtionship.¡± Hancock was in this world somewhere. I really really wanted to seduce her because it sounded fun, and she was still hot as fuck. ¡°Currently that rtionship is off. She doesn¡¯t mind other women. Which is what I¡¯vee to prefer. So¡­what do you want?¡± Standing up with a grunt she turned to look down on me. Herrge chest in my face it was struggle to look up. ¡°This girl, is that all there is?¡± I shook my head. I wasn¡¯t about to limit myself. ¡°I have skills. And I like to practice them.¡± She let out a shuddering breath, trying to calm down as she fought tears. ¡°Am I not enough?¡± ¡°You are more than enough,¡± I admitted, grabbing her wrists lightly. ¡°It¡¯s not about you. It¡¯s about me and what I want out of life.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± She asked. ¡°To be myself. I tried monogamy once. It isn¡¯t for me anymore. Can you honestly say you can keep up in the bedroom? I¡¯ve been holding back. Do you want to have all of it?¡± I asked. She looked down to my dick then up to me. ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t,¡± she said. But there was still some hesitation in her. She was at a crossroads. ¡°Why don¡¯t we see where things go? If you don¡¯t like it, you can always walk away. If I was some crazy stalker I would be lying through my teeth to keep you here. But I want you to make the decision with all the information,¡± I said. She bit her lip. ¡°And you¡¯re not sleeping with anyone else currently?¡± I shook my head. She let out a relieved sigh. ¡°Fine, but you tell me if you think about it. I-I don¡¯t think I could be a part of that, but¡­I like you too.¡± She shrugged, shy about the admission. ¡°Perfect,¡± I said, studying her chest. She giggled and bent down. Resting her ample bosom in myp she sandwiched my dick. I groaned, leaning forward as we kissed. My hands moving along her nipples I used some Spark on them. She moaned in my mouth as she started pushing her tits together. More than covering my dick I built the Spark up slowly. Mapping out her nerves as I bucked and groaned. When my orgasm exploded out I pushed more Spark into her causing us both to cum at the same time. Pressing herself into me I doubted she would be going anywhere anytime soon. As she recovered she brought one tit up and licked the cum off of it. Groaning from the innocent girl¡¯s act of trying something new, it wasn¡¯t long until I was fucking her from behind as she yelled my name. ¡ª ¡°Thank you for joining me,¡± I said to the others. We were in a small conference room at a hotel I booked. A long table in front of me there were only a few people sitting in the chairs, but I hoped the quantity of participants would grow. Currently I could only talk 4 vigntes tomit. At least they were 4 beautiful vigntes. ¡°Brimstone, thank you for teleconferencing in from hell,¡± I said. She was a red skinned she-demon. Bat wings, white hair down her back, ck horns curving from her temples to over her head. Wearing a ck leather corset and ckce skirt she hissed at me. ¡°I told you, it¡¯s a summoning,¡± she said. Basically this world¡¯s version of Hellboy the she-demon was known for sensing sins and dragging viin and heroes to hell. ¡°Still, I appreciate you making the time,¡± I said. ¡°Giga, thanks for not breaking the ce down.¡± She was a 10 foot tall woman. Her head shaved she wore arge battle axe at her back. Able to grow and shrink in size she was basically Mount Lady from MHA. Wearing a very strained shirt and pants the city didn¡¯t like her because she typically fought in the nude. Some ancient Norse Viking, she didn¡¯t shave her pits, legs, or pubes which was the real reason people found her obscene. I actually kind of liked the wild woman, but I was weird about strong women. She grunted an affirmation as I moved on. ¡°Last Heroine, it was tough finding you, but again, thanks for making the trip,¡± I said. She was a dark haired beauty about 6 feet tall. She had scars across her face making her more badass. An energy whip at her side I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how good she was with it. Last Heroine was her hero name. She imed to be from a future alternate timeline. In that time a great viin rises up from New Castle city in the next few years. She moved to our timeline to try to figure out how to beat him before he became too strong. Basically Trunks from DBZ. She was pretty awesome. ¡°Last but far from least, Justice. I must say it¡¯s ¡­ice to meet you,¡± I said. Cracking a smile the girl giggled as the others groaned. I mentally thanked Arnold for that one. ¡°I am Te, formerly known as Chargefist.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgotten ourst fight,¡± Brimstone said. ¡°I know, sorry about that. But when I see a red she-demon that belongs in a dominatrix inspired apocalypse, I jump to conclusions,¡± I said. She rolled her eyes and tsked. But her Haki leaked a little lust too. I wished I had original Weston¡¯s Love Gauge but for now I would have to go in blind to these girls, like a savage. ¡°As far as those who couldn¡¯t make it¡­¡± I looked at my sheet. ¡°Jack in the Box quit vignte work. Hecate Hero is still in prison. And El Mariachi is part of a new group called the Darkwatch.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the Smut world was guiding me to the women. I had seriously tried to recruit men to my viin group, but I was turned away. Only the women epting, it was a long line of coincidences that made me enjoy this world more. First my Spark, and now potentially the leader of a group of sexy strong women. I really wanted to name the group Weston¡¯s Harem, but that would have to wait. ¡°Now, I am sure all of you are wondering why I brought you here,¡± I said. ¡°I recently quit the Sentries. Sick of their holier than thou attitude. I was hoping to start my own group.¡± ¡°And what is the focus of this group?¡± Brimstone asked. Her ck tail whipping this way and that as she studied me. ¡°Real hero work,¡± I said. ¡°The Sentries have gotten away with a lot of shit over the years. The only reason they have is because they are too strong for the police to stand up to. Both are corrupt, but if we can eliminate one, I would like to refocus on the other.¡± ¡°And how do you propose we do that?¡± Giga asked. Her English far better than I expected. ¡°I know their dirty little secrets,¡± I said. ¡°Every weakness they have kept hidden.¡± Mostly. ¡°I know where the skeletons are buried and with your help I want to dig them up.¡± ¡°My only interest is Medici,¡± Brimstone hissed. Her fangs glimmering in the light. ¡°You hand me her, and I will consider this.¡± ¡°Medici is dead,¡± I said, knowing full well her drive. Medici had a debt to pay in hell. A fact I was able to verify after asking aroundtely. As a mass murder from the past, she was almost a celebrity in hell because she kept dodging death. ¡°Impossible,¡± Brimstone said, her eyes wide. ¡°No. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­exactly. But an item I used on her killed her a couple of weeks ago,¡± I said. The red skinned woman disappeared in a puff of smoke and the smell of sulfur wafted in the room. ¡°You killed Medici?¡± Justice asked. I frowned but nodded. ¡°Was it true what they said about her?¡± ¡°Yes, I confirmed it myself,¡± I said. Looking at the others I asked, ¡°What all do you want out of this?¡± ¡°I am intrigued,¡± Last Heroine said. ¡°You are not in my timeline. I am curious to find out if you can seed.¡± I nodded, turning to Giga. ¡°I simply want to fight,¡± she said, flexing her muscles. I turned to Justice. ¡°I¡­don¡¯t like fighting,¡± she admitted. ¡°But I also don¡¯t like what the Sentries have done to our city.¡± Jullie was in her hero costume, her gray/blue hair slicked back. She wore the bobsled outfit that disgustingly hid her glorious rack. ¡°What exactly is that?¡± I asked. ¡°I would prefer to set our own standards in stone before we start. What would you expect from this group?¡± She and I discussed a little over thest few days, but she never really had an answer. ¡°I want us held to the same standard we try to hold the heroes to,¡± Justice said. ¡°Keep coteral damage limited.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted Jack in the Box,¡± I admitted. ¡°He can create a separate space. Keeping things outside of the city would be hard, but I am willing to promise to do our best.¡± She frowned but nodded. As she did Brimstone came back into the room. The smell of sulfur strong, the she-demon eyed me up and down. Sitting in the chair she gave me a nod. Pleased with whatever she found in hell. ¡°Perfect. Any other objections?¡± No one spoke up. ¡°I would like to call us the League of Vigntes,¡± I said. ¡°Or LOV for short.¡± With that I received the notification.
Hero World Quest: Complete
Start your own viin group.
Reward:
Spark*
Since vigntes were considered viins in the world, I wasn¡¯t too surprised. Happy with the oue I continued, ¡°I have made a list of everything I know about the S-¡± I stopped talking as the door burst open. In walked the devils¡­er not Brimstone¡¯s devil, but the Sentries. At their head was Nightwalker. To the side was Feral Feline, Lady Day, and Truthsuitor. ¡°Chargefist,¡± Nightwalker said. ¡°You are under arrest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Te now,¡± I said. ¡°What are the charges?¡± Pun intended. ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit what you call yourself,¡± Nightwalker said. ¡°Charges are the death of Medici, destruction of Sentry property, and whatever the hell else we find going on here.¡± Annoyed, I yed the fight over in my head. Nightwalker wouldn¡¯t be caught off guard again. Lady Day would be restricted without her flight in the small room, but I hadn¡¯t prepared her kryptonite. Truthsuitor was a joke, his weakness was asking him riddles, and I already had a few prepared. Feral Feline would be the most annoying though. Despite his bestiality tendencies he was strengthened by the moon. That night was a full moon. Sadly looking at Justice I was upset to go so quickly, but I ended up saying, ¡°World Escape.¡± Back in the Red Room I considered finally going to the Comic Hall. ¡°But¡­¡± I said, looking at the next smut door. ¡°I didn¡¯t get a whole lot of practice with my Spark.¡± Able to tell people¡¯s bodies to do most anything I had been curious how I could force my own body and perhaps dick to grow. ¡°Maybe you will have the answer to my question,¡± I asked the 4th smut door. ¡°Last one, I swear.¡± I stepped in and it all went ck. CHAPTER 338 INERT CHAPTER 338 INERT I came to at the front of arge room. It appeared to be a mostly modern day ss room. In the shape of a m I was at the shorter end where the ckboard and teacher¡¯s podium was. In front of me were tiered desks. Nothing but girls sat at the desks. All staring at me. All gorgeous. Sitting at the front of the desks was Hancock. She appeared to be in her early 20s. Her shirt was modest for once, no cleavage. She blushed slightly as I continued to stare at her. Apparently I was teaching a ss. Tearing my eyes away I looked around the room. No mirrors in sight I asked, ¡°Does anyone have a mirror?¡± 3 girls in the front row quickly dug into their purses. I took the one from Hancock, giving her a wink and causing her to blush. There was quite a bit of lust from the other girls in ss. I needed more information to understand why. Opening the mirror I studied myself as the memories flooded in. I was Weston Walker. 22 years old, and a professor at Guardpoint University. This was my 2nd year teaching, and I was a wimp. Not so much a wimp, but not as strong as most men in the world. For as long as people could remember the men were sex crazed, blood drinking of thine enemies, roided out monsters. Most every man in the world was a 7 foot tall Bane-worthy monster. The condition they were in was considered normal. They made too much testosterone, causing them to want to fight, have sex, and that was about it. I was one of the few outliers. Called an Inert. I had normal testosterone levels to me, but to this world I was far less dangerous and could be trusted around the feminine poption. Which was the next big change in the world. The women of this reality were far more submissive than I was used to. So submissive that rape wasn¡¯t even a word in the world. If you were strong you took what you wanted. And from what I knew, the women preferred it that way. Taken care of by a roided out monster. They got off on it. That was when I got my notification.
Wee to Domination World
Try not to break them.
I closed the mirror and tossed it back to Hancock. She grabbed it with yet another blush. I wondered if she had a crush on me or something. I would worry about thatter. There was more to think about. The world we were in was basically the 1960s, but the year was 5100. It had taken far longer to be modernized because about 85% of men were thugs. Women made up most of the workforce, government positions, and most any job men had dominated in my world during the 1960s in my original life. Over the decades the roided out men were able to get a little bit of control of their bloodlust. Mainly an issue before they took a woman, the young ones were the biggest problem. Secluded to fight and kill one another in their own schools. It wasn¡¯t until they married that they calmed down. The women were somehow able to absorb much of the testosterone that made men the way they were. But even these men were simple because they didn¡¯t learn about much besides fighting when they were younger. Given construction jobs, custodial positions, firefighters, and most any job that required physical exertion. They kept the work for them simple and women ran everything else. Except for the few non-roided out men like me. Women had to be careful with who they were around or risk being taken and dominated. Women were offered more safety when they were younger, but the lower ss were usually married by the time they turned 18. The upper and middle ss were offered more opportunity of course, safe from being attacked and Bonded by a man. The girls would be the primary breadwinners and head of household while the boys would be happy working with their hands and not having to use their brains. ¡°This is messed up,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Professor?¡± One girl asked. I turned to her. ¡°Yes, Abigail?¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yeah, sorry, let¡¯s continue,¡± I said. Turning back to the board I slowly remembered where I was. ¡°So the great battle of Gettysburg. Over 200,000 men died during this battle. Who can tell me why it was so important?¡± ¡°There were a lot less men in the country,¡± Abigail said, raising her hand. That was another thing, birth rates were high and mortality rates among men were very high. Because they fought and killed one another it was survival of the fittest. Women wanted the fittest. The stronger you were, the more you could dominate. ¡°Anything else?¡± I asked. No one answered. ¡°This was also the turning point of the war. The push South began, and led to the freeing of ves. I know this was almost 1,000 years ago, but it was still important in the founding of our country. Now who can tell me about the loss to the-¡± I stopped as an rm red in the room. Girls cried out, scared as they moved under desks. As the girls became louder, I let out an annoyed sigh. Probably just another drill I still walked to the door and locked it. The red light shing an announcement sounded in the room, ¡°A group of men have been seen on the premises. Please take precautions.¡± I let out another annoyed sigh. The semester had only just begun but we were already dealing with this crap. Who built a college next to a fighting ring? Once a month the boys would break out, practically smelling all the women at the school. I hadn¡¯t had any break into my ssroom before, but a few had tried. It typically got ugly. A school of women, infiltrated by high octane men, the guys practically went insane with all the estrogen in the air. The rm continued to st. I heard yelling from the hall and the distinct sound of tranquilizer darts being fired. But then more yelling sounded, I guessed the dosage wasn¡¯t working. Using Haki I could feel the stronger people moving in the hall outside. Stepping away from the door a boom sounded as the door was hit, then another boom. Girls cried out with each hit. I rolled my eyes. I had seen on multiple asions women taken by one of the Roids. It was all yelling and screaming until the sex started, then they were as meek asmbs. Doing anything and everything for the man. But I sure as hell wasn¡¯t going to let that happen in front of me again. These were my women, whether they knew it or not. With one final kick the door was blown off it¡¯s hinges. The girls scattered from under the tables, all moving to the back of the room. Huddling together like sheep, trying to make sure they weren¡¯t the ones taken. The 3 men stepped inside. All were almost 7 feet tall. Chests bare, they rippled with muscle. Each one could give Arnold a run for his money. Their skin red they appeared to be on something, but this was the rage or whatever it was called. Basically the guys would go into heat, and would kill anyone in their way to get to a woman that wasn¡¯t Bonded. ¡°Professor,¡± one of the girls said as I stepped up to the boys. I ignored her, studying the men as the notification appeared.
Domination World Quest
Protect the ss.
Reward:
Bond
Unsure what the Bond skill was I really wished I was the Weston with Identification. But I wasn¡¯t so I would have to assume it was a good reward. The Roid men didn¡¯t hardly see me. Their eyes locked on the girls, the stronger one took a step forward. I focused Nen on my fist and punched him in the face. He was thrown to the side, knocking over a desk bolted into the floor. The other 2 saw me as a threat then. Roaring, the sweaty Roids came for me but I kicked one in the face, causing his head to hit the cement block and bounce off of it. Punching the other he was thrown back into the hall. Easy enough, my Enhanced Nen was strong enough to deal with these guys. Or so I thought. I distinctly heard Abigail scream. I turned, the first Roid I had hit had dragged himself over to the girls and grabbed her. I moved quickly as the man ripped her dress off. Not going light anymore, I punched him in the temple. His head thrown back he dropped Abigail, tossing her into the other girls. I was on him this time though. Punching and hitting for all I was worth his face became a ck and blue pile of mush as my fists were covered in blood. Groups of Roids were always annoying. This man was first in, so he was the most dominant of 3 supercharged hormone blinded rage machines. If I beat him the others would fall back. When he stopped struggling and groaning I stood up. Breathing heavily I grabbed his belt buckle, powering my arms with Nen as I picked the muchrger man up. Dragging him to the door the other 2 escapees were up. Both shying away from me since I had beaten their leader. ¡°Take your piece of shit boss and get the fuck out of here,¡± I ordered throwing the man to them. They nodded and walked out. As they did they were all struck with half a dozen tranq darts. Finally knocked out they dropped to the ground. A group of women in guard uniforms walked in. ¡°Everything alright?¡± The lead guard asked. A muscr woman I was upset that they had almost been toote. ¡°Everything is fine,¡± I said, moving back to the front of the room. But the girls began crying. It wasn¡¯t long until the dean was there, and the girls were given counseling. I knew I would be in a load of shit soon enough so I just sat there, counting down until I could escape the world. ¡ª ¡°How did you beat them?¡± Leah asked. She was the Dean of the university. A shorter woman with red hair, tight skirt, and tighter shirt, she too had a nice rack. While men were more masculine, women were more feminine. I couldn¡¯t think of a single woman I knew with smaller than a C-cup. Yet another porn worthy world. ¡°Just hit them a bunch,¡± I said. ¡°But your hands aren¡¯t even hurt,¡± she said, looking at my knuckles. Nen protected me if I used the right amount, so no there wouldn¡¯t be. ¡°I know you were tested, but you are an Inert, correct?¡± In the world calling someone an Inert was basically calling a woman a cunt. ¡°Do I look like a muscle bound freak?¡± I asked, in faux-anger. I didn¡¯t really care about being called an Inert. ¡°Weston, no offense, but you know as well as I do, these girls pay a lot of money to go to school here,¡± she said. ¡°A male teacher is rare, so yes, you have a lot of leeway. But I¡¯ve never heard of an Inert beating up a Roid before. Have you?¡± I didn¡¯t answer because I didn¡¯t need to. Guns didn¡¯t exist in the world, but tranq darts did somehow. It was all messed up. Killing a Roid was only possible with a weapon, even then it was rare. If this hadn¡¯t happened at the University, and they weren¡¯t trying to keep it quiet, I would probably be in the news. ¡°These girls are very impressionable. They got through high school without making mistakes. All of them are approaching that age. They need to finish their degrees before thinking of anything else. I am so thankful you stepped in¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± I asked. ¡°But I need you to take a break,¡± she said. I wasn¡¯t surprised, but I acted like I was. ¡°Just for a few weeks. With pay of course. You can write that book you were talking about. I¡¯m just afraid that if you really beat those Roids, the girls in ss may havetched onto you. After they graduate, if they are still interested, do what you want. But for now I really don¡¯t want a scandal that my only male teacher had an entire ssroom of girls submit to him. I get enough dropouts from pregnancy, I don¡¯t need an entire ss of them.¡± I let out a long annoyed sigh. ¡°I will agree if you post a guard at my ssroom¡¯s door,¡± I said. ¡°That leader maye back for revenge, and I would feel bad if something happened to my students while I was gone.¡± ¡°Of course. Yes, I will post 2 guards in fact, thank you,¡± she said as if I was the one doing her a favor. I really wanted the paid time off. I could practice my Nen and Spark, and I wouldn¡¯t be too surprised if I got a few visitors that night. As I walked outside of her office I took in a deep breath. Unable to hide the smile from my face I whistled while walking away. Heading down the halls as a ss let out I almost made it out the door before someone yelled, ¡°Professor!¡± I turned to see Hancock running toward me. Her name was Hancock Brooks. The same age as me she held a binder in front of her chest. Face flush as she stopped in front of me I could feel the lust from her Spiritual Energy. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked. She blushed more, pushing her dark hair behind her ear as she looked away. ¡°Uh yes, I was wondering if you were alright.¡± I was really liking this whole finding her in other worlds fun. It was interesting to know this innocent girl was such an animal in bed. She just didn¡¯t know it yet. ¡°I am. I have to take a little break from ss though,¡± I admitted. ¡°What?!¡± She asked, more than a little upset. ¡°Yep, they¡¯re afraid some girls might be into me,¡± I stage-whispered. She blushed more. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few weeks though.¡± Turning around she followed me outside. ¡°What about that Roid?¡± ¡°What about him?¡± ¡°He mighte after you,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m not too worried about him. The dean said she would post a couple of guards in the ssroom until Ie back,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯ll be safe.¡± ¡°D-don¡¯t you need guards?¡± She asked. I locked eyes with her. ¡°Do you really think I need a guard?¡± I asked. Biting her lip she tried to hide a smile, but shook her head. ¡°My mom could uh, she could send one though. Where do you live?¡± I hesitated, hearing the dean¡¯s warning, but this was Hancock. My Hancock¡­and I was a new man. I wasn¡¯t sure what was different, but I really had no qualms taking who I wanted. ¡°Over on Vine Street down the way,¡± I said. ¡°I gotta get going though. I¡¯ll see you in a few weeks.¡± Hancock hesitated but didn¡¯t follow. Walking off the campus there were old boat-size cars driving around. One had a huge Roid man driving it. In a normal shirt I guessed he was domesticated with a wife and kids. The coliseum where the young ones fought straight ahead I considered what I should do in the world. I had a few weeks off of work. I nned to practice my Nen, and with luck the new Spark skill. But I received a new move. I brought up my status screen to check out the Bond skill.
Name Weston Walker
Current Quest:
World 1:
World 1 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Dead Man Walking
Handicap Dismiss
Gemini
Summon: N/A
Pet: Nibi - Level 4 Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other
3 Challenger Slots World Escape
Berserker Mode
Nen
Spark*
Bond
Bonuses Medium Psychic Resistance
4 Challenger Slots Body Modification Resistance
Hardened Organs
Items Gantz Armor Stored (29)
1 Challenger Slots Weakness Eliminator
Currency: USD $21
In the world, when a Roided out man had sex with a woman. Forcefully or not. It was called Bonding if the woman epted the advance. She would absorb some of the testosterone of the man, calming him down greatly. Allowing him to join society. They couldn¡¯t sense one another or anything supernatural like that, but the man had very little interest in other women, and the women would get off a lot more with the man. I had the skill now, whatever it meant. I guessed I would have to figure out what it entailed. I headed off to my home. I needed to n with the world. Since the currency was in dors, and most Comic worlds were in America, I needed to stock up on my money while I could. CHAPTER 339 HOLD ‘EM CHAPTER 339 HOLD ¡®EM With no chakra I was severely limited on what I could and couldn¡¯t do. There was no transformation jutsu to change my face, no darkening of chakra to hide behind, no shadow clones, no water. For the first time in years I had no chakra. I was going to have topletely revamp my fighting style. At least I could still shift into Kame Mode. Focusing on the water energy around me I could absorb it¡¯s power, potentially healing myself and replenishing stores of energy inside of me. That was a big plus. I didn¡¯t have Haki on my status screen, but everything had spiritual energy. I had learned to attune myself to others'' energy and utilize my own years ago. Thus Observation Haki to predict moves, and Armament Haki to strengthen myself and my defense was still there. Not as strong as my Conqueror¡¯s Haki, but better than nothing. I also had my Spark. How I understood my Spark Power was it ran off energy of my body. Able to make electricity I could shoot it out and coat my body in it, adding a little extra attack. If I was lucky I would y with my new control of other people¡¯s electrical impulses, but for now I had to train my attacks. I didn¡¯t have World Lasting Physique, so growing stronger physically was useless. But this was the time to practice my skills at their base strength. Understand how they work at level 1 so I could slowly build them up. Find my own Gears with them as Luffy had done with his Devil Fruit. I attributed this to video games. If you beat a game. Then yearster you came back to the save file, you were probably going to suck at using the skills. You were a lot better off slowly building the strength up, practicing piece by piece until you built up your ultimate moves. I had basically learned Nen, a level 10 skill, at level 50. My Nen had been way stronger right at the beginning. Now I would have to struggle and learn all of its little tips and tricks as I focused on it. As far as I understood, Enhancement category Nen was the most bnced. Where a Hunter like Killua could change his Nen into electricity, it was an amazing attack. But with that you weren¡¯t protected from attacks. Enhancement was a strong attack and defense. I had yed with emitting my Nen, but I only had an efficiency of 85% with it. I had to go back to the basics and learn what using just Nen entailed. By coating my body in my Nen I could basically form my own armor with it. Protecting me from harm. With that the Nen strengthened me like chakra could, and as I yed with it I found out that it was actually better at buffing me than Chakra had been. Chakra was my first Power System in the Manga Hall. It was also the point where I had received World Lasting Physique. Able to push it to my body to allow me to jump 20 feet in the air it had be a part of me. I only relied on it more once the impurities of my chakra had been eliminated. Focused on Nen, I could feel that my lifeforce was a much stronger source of power. Able to do huge bursts of strength with it I could tell I had been using my powers incorrectly. I should have focused on Nen for huge bursts of strength and chakra for endurance. I had thought I was mixing the Power Systems for years, but I was starting to doubt it. Trying to use Nen, Armament Haki, and chakra all at once for my ¡®ultimate moves¡¯. As I yed with just Nen it felt like maybe my body could only take so much empowering before it naturally scaled them back. Like the gates in the mind. ¡°Can I still open those?¡± I asked. I didn¡¯t have chakra, but I didn¡¯t see why I couldn¡¯t force open the gates holding back my physical stats. With my Spark I could potentially force my body to heal faster too. ¡°Gonna have to figure that out.¡± As I worked all this out I was sitting on the ground behind my house. As a male teacher I was paid more than enough to survive. My parents had passed away a few years ago due to a gas leak in their house so they left me the ce. My dad had been an Inert like me so I had a pretty normal childhood. But when they died I sold their ce and bought this one. Arge 2-story a few blocks from the University there were 4 bedrooms and was easily afforded on my sry. ¡°Stop getting distracted,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Where was I? Oh right. Power Systems,¡± I said. ¡°So if I am right and my old style of fighting wasn¡¯t working how I thought. Then using Nen, Chakra, and Haki at the same time was useless. I¡¯m guessing that my body only gained the strength of one of them. The strongest. When I opened my Gates and used Nen in thest Challenge, that was probably the first time they truly mixed. I need to learn to either get to that point, or get a body that can handle all energies at the same time. If it is limited by the strength of the body then it is useless, but there has to be a way to use all the powers at once.¡± I continued to sit and think. ying with my Nen as I focused it on certain parts of my body. ¡°Do I need a special move?¡± I asked. Bringing Nen to my fist. ¡°Or should I just focus on keeping it on my body?¡± I focused the Nen into my pointer and ring finger. Glowing slightly I pushed more and more lifeforce into the fingers like I had done breaking Domingo¡¯s Birdcage. ¡°It¡¯s so versatile.¡± I kept pouring my lifeforce into my fingers. Moving it to the grass the area around it began to be crushed near the fingers. I raised my hand and pushed the power away. Shooting straight up in a streak of light I felt a little light headed using so much. ¡°My focused attack uses a bunch of Nen at once. I need to start practicing to fight with Nen coating certain parts of my body where I am about to be attacked, and calling my Armament Haki. When I need to kill someone I use the focused attack. I should learn how strong it is as a base and continue to test it out to know when it will be useful. There is no reason to waste all of my energy on 1 attack needlessly. I should name it too.¡± I thought aloud about names. ¡°Special Beam Cannon is taken and too long. Cannon shot? Destructo shot? st Wave? Spirit gun? It is kind of like Yusuke¡¯s attack, but it¡¯s not spiritual energy. Is my spiritual energy the same as what was used in Yu Yu Hakusho or Bleach? Stop getting sidetracked. Ugh, Nen st. Yeah, lets call it that. Nen st.¡± I didn¡¯t n to announce my attacks but mental references were good. Tired from using so much Nen I yawned and got up. Heading inside I made a sandwich and looked through my map of the city. I lived in Detroit, Michigan. The automobile capital of the U.S. there were a lot of opportunities in the city, but I doubted I would stay. I was back in America for the first time in years, and it was good to be home. The current time period was 1960s equivalent, except all the racism since the civil war was centuries ago. It would probably be another few centuries before the technology was up to my memories. Which meant I had the opportunity to move things along in the correct direction. I was born in the 80s in my first life, so I wasn¡¯t too sure where we were technology-wise. I tried to think back to the show Mad Men. Cars were big, Coca-C existed, and that was all I could think of. I doubted circuit boards andputers smaller than a house were a thing yet, so I was severely limited. The main entertainment on TV was a diator show where men that never bonded with a woman fought and killed each other. I was really tempted to join in on the fun. With my Nen and Haki I was probably stronger than most anyone, but I was here in this world for a reason. I was sure there was some sort of drama going on that I hadn¡¯t found out about yet. As I continued to think, there was a knock at my door. Letting out a sigh I threw my dish in the sink and headed to my front door. Some light still outside I wasn¡¯t surprised to see one of them, but I was surprised to see the other. Hancock and Abigail were outside my door. They had changed clothes from thest time I saw them as well. Since Abigail¡¯s dress had been ripped off she had needed a wardrobe change, but Hancock wore much more revealing clothing this time. They stopped arguing with one another as I opened the door. ¡°Hello, girls,¡± I said, though they were both my age. ¡°Hello, professor,¡± they said in unison. Hancock nudged Abigail and Abigail shot her a death re. ¡°What can I help you with? I don¡¯t think I assigned any homework,¡± I said. ¡°Uh yes,¡± Abigail said, stepping closer. ¡°I just wanted to thank you for earlier.¡± ¡°Of course. Are you alright? I¡¯m sure that man attacking you could be quite traumatizing.¡± She blushed deeply. Biting her lip as she nodded. Where Hancock was 6 foot 3 inches, DD-cup practically spilling out of her dress, had long legs that were shown off from the now short dress she wore. Abigail was a little more modest. Dark brown hair, longer nose that made her more unique, and wearing sses, she was the quiet girl in ss. Her dress littered with flowers she projected the innocence I hade to attribute her with, at least outwardly. Inside, both of them were excited energies of lust, longing, and I guessed submission. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe in,¡± I said. Looking around I didn¡¯t see any neighbors, but if I was caught with two students I wasn¡¯t going to be too heartbroken. I didn¡¯t n on staying on as a teacher anyway. No obvious quests, there was at least opportunity in the world. The girls walked in together, pushing one another as they did. I ignored their antics. The real Hancock would be so embarrassed when she came to this world, but I finally had a chance to meet her. Part of me worried she had some drama in her life like the version I met in Utopia World, but only time would tell. ¡°Care for some food?¡± ¡°You can cook?¡± Hancock asked, excited. ¡°Sandwiches, sorry,¡± I said. ¡°I can cook,¡± Abigail said, raising her hand. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± I asked. She frowned. ¡°Um no.¡± ¡°Then why bother?¡± She looked a little dejected. ¡°But that is great to know. Who taught you how to cook?¡± ¡°My mom,¡± she said cutely. ¡°She runs a restaurant across town.¡± ¡°Interesting, was she made aware of what happened today?¡± I asked. ¡°Uh, no,¡± Abigail said with a blush. ¡°I um, decided to just kind of ignore it. I mean you saved me. She would have been so pissed if I bonded with some muscle head.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± I asked. ¡°That¡¯s uh, why I¡¯m going to school. You know, to kind of increase my chances of someone more¡­refined,¡± she said, pushing her brown hair behind her ear as she studied me. ¡°Slut,¡± Hancock whispered. ¡°Like you¡¯re one to talk,¡± Abigail whispered back. I acted like I didn¡¯t hear them. ¡°So what can I help you with?¡± I asked like I didn¡¯t know where this was going. Normally I felt like I might feel bad for taking advantage of students. I remembered bitching and whining about making Hinata my wife, but currently I really couldn¡¯t care less. These women wanted this to happen. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. They had been giving me flirty looks since sses started, but only because I was the least threatening man around. Part of me wondered if maybe I was the more aggressive version of Weston. As Connie¡¯s Dopple had been. If so, thank god. I had been walking on egg shellstely. I wanted to let loose. I hoped normal Weston could grow a pair while we separated. If not, I was going to have to step it up in these worlds. Make it the kind of ce we really wanted. Chikyugi or not, I felt like I could handle every girl in the ssroom, but I was a virgin in this body. I had never had a woman from this world. I would need to do some experimentation to find out if there were other differences with these girls. ¡°I was hoping to get your thoughts on¡­ school,¡± Hancock said, each word thought out. ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Uhhm¡­¡± I let out a sigh, shaking my head. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for games. It was time to take charge, but there wasn¡¯t any reason I couldn¡¯t have fun with it. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think on it? In the mean time who wants a drink?¡± I asked. They both raised their hands. Nodding I walked to my kitchen and just so happened to have the right ingredients for Screwdrivers. Vodka and orange juice. Making us all drinks I decided to rx a little. Grabbing a set of cards I walked back over to the living room. Both girls were arguing in quiet whispers, but stopped when I got close. Their Haki was as clear as day though. Each was trying to get rid of the other without expressly saying why the other should leave. I stopped in my tracks for a minute. That was quite the leap of information from their Haki. Then again I had been training for years. Maybe I was getting closer to understanding the stories of rooms based solely off Haki as Silvers Rayleigh had. Curious about how to practice it more I set the drinks down and pulled forward a chair opposite the coffee table. The girls side by side on the sofa they sipped their drinks as I began to shuffle the cards. ¡°What should we y?¡± I asked. And soon enough a game of poker was started. The girls were quiet at first but as the alcohol hit them they became more talkative. ¡°What¡¯s your major?¡± I asked Hancock. ¡°Business management,¡± she said. ¡°My mom owns a bunch of business¡¯ downtown.¡± ¡°Of course she does,¡± I said, hiding my annoyance. ¡°You?¡± ¡°Pre-med,¡± Abigail said. ¡°I um, want to be a doctor.¡± ¡°Long hours being a doctor,¡± I said. ¡°I-I don¡¯t have to,¡± she said almost frantically. ¡°You do what you want, there is some great money in it too,¡± I said. She blushed but I could feel her heartbeat quicken, trying to say the correct thing. ¡°You ever figure out why you stopped by, Hancock?¡± ¡°I uh this,¡± she said, sipping her drink. ¡°I don¡¯t think it matters. I¡¯m enjoying thepany.¡± Leaning forward she gave me a great view of her cleavage. ¡°What about you? It¡¯s surprising to have a teacher so young. Especially a man.¡± ¡°I was on an elerated program,¡± I admitted. ¡°And I¡¯m pretty smart, man or not.¡± ¡°I can tell,¡± Abigail said, letting out a sigh as she finished her drink. ¡°Another?¡± I asked. ¡°Better not,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I¡¯ll have one,¡± Hancock said, passing her cup to me. ¡°Yeah me too,¡± Abigail said, changing her mind. I was honestly enjoying the interactions way too much to stop them, so I didn¡¯t. I made us drinks and was back to it. ¡°What should we y now?¡± ¡°We could watch TV,¡± Abigail offered. ¡°How about strip poker?¡± Hancock asked, proving again why I made her my wife. Abigail stiffened and turned beat red, but her Haki became hornier. ¡°You don¡¯t appear to be wearing too much,¡± I said. The girls became more excited when I didn¡¯t throw the idea right out. For some reason they thought they were seducing me. ¡°How about¡­service poker?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Hancock asked, shifting to cross her legs. I guessed she had reached a peak for excitement. ¡°Instead of clothes we offer services,¡± I said. ¡°Like what?¡± Abigail squeaked. ¡°Whatever you want,¡± I said, acting nonchnt. ¡°I could bet that you have to clean my house. And if you lost you would both have to.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Hancock said. ¡°We both have to agree to the bet,¡± Abigail said, her blush spreading to her ears. ¡°How about I say my bet out loud. But you have to tell each other your bets. And if you win, I have to do whatever you bet,¡± I said. I wasn¡¯t sure where the bout of inspiration came from, but this felt like a good way to escte with both of them. ¡°Okay,¡± the duo said in unison. ¡°Let us talk for a minute,¡± Hancock said. The girls forgot their anger at one another for a moment and began whispering in the other¡¯s ears. They talked excitedly and quickly, breaking out into giggles and gasps as I fought my erection and shuffled the cards. When they were ready I dealt the cards. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°This is called Texas Hold¡¯em,¡± I said. ¡°A different kind of poker. Now you have 2 cards in front of you that you can look at. I will reveal these 5 cards. First I will show 3 cards, then 1 card, then thest card. Before I flip the cards over we will ce a bet. You must escte that service bet before each flip. Let¡¯s do a practice one. Look at your pair of cards.¡± They did so. I had an ace and a 2. ¡°This one is practice. So I would say my bet outloud like¡­you both have to clean my kitchen. And you would tell the other your bet.¡± They nodded. I flipped the 3 cards over. ¡°Next we would escte the bet¡­you have to clean my entire house.¡± They nodded. I flipped the one card over. ¡°We would escte the bet. You have to mow mywn as well.¡± I flipped thest card over. ¡°Whoever makes the best poker hand wins. You can fold before we get to thest card, but there will be a penalty.¡± ¡°What kind of penalty?¡± Abigail asked. ¡°The original bet,¡± I decided on. They nodded. Both into the game and drinking their screwdrivers. I shuffled and passed the cards out again. ¡°My first bet will be you have to clean my kitchen,¡± I said. Hancock whispered in Abigail¡¯s ear, then Abigail did the same to Hancock. ¡°My 2nd bet is you have to clean my house.¡± They nodded, agreeing on their own bets again. ¡°Myst bet is you will have to clean my house naked.¡± The girls stopped their giggling. Both bing red faced. ¡°You can fold if you want,¡± I offered. ¡°You would only have to clean my kitchen.¡± The words hung in the air. Neither said anything. I flipped over the card. ¡°Ha!¡± Hancock said, throwing the pair of aces she was dealt. Abigail groaned. ¡°Damn, beats me,¡± I lied. ¡°What were your bets?¡± ¡°You-¡± Hancock tried to say, but I cut her off. ¡°Oh no, you could be lying,¡± I said. ¡°Abigail, what were her bets?¡± ¡°She said, you have to take off your shirt. Then you had to take 3 shots of alcohol, and¡­¡± ¡°Say it,¡± Hancock said, a cocky grin on her face. ¡°Give her a kiss,¡± Abigail said. I shook my head,ughing as I took my shirt off. ¡°Anyone else need a drink?¡± I asked. I walked to the kitchen and brought back the ingredients. It wasn¡¯t long until I took the 3 shots. Shaking my head I wavered a little, actually feeling it. On unsteady feet I sat on the coffee table in front of the girls. Both practically shook as I stopped so close to them. ¡°Is this your first kiss?¡± I asked Hancock. She nodded, nervous as I looked down at her. ¡°Then let¡¯s make it a good one.¡± I leaned closer to her, the beautiful woman moving back in the sofa until she hit the cushion. I hovered over her lips, our eyes locking. ¡°This only happens if you want it to.¡± She looked down to my lips and moved forward. Moaning in my mouth she was less than experienced at it. All firm and no tongue I let her keep it going for a moment then took over. My mouth widening she shivered but opened her mouth as I had done. My tongue touching hers she moaned, her hands moving to the sides of my face as we kissed. Slowly but surely she followed my lead, her own tongue touching mine as the kiss became more heated. At least a minute long she was out of breath when I pulled away. I looked over to Abigail who was seething with jealousy. ¡°Was your bet a kiss too?¡± She hesitated but nodded. I moved closer to her and was soon kissing her as well. Abigail was a quicker study after watching Hancock and I. Moaning loudly she became more into it as the kiss extended at least as long as mine and Hancock¡¯s. When I was done with her I stood up, unashamed of my erection. ¡°I um the alcohol may have gone a little to my head,¡± I admitted. I had been hoping to y more, but this body was weaker, not used to such drinks. I thought of a better idea though. ¡°Did you girls drive here?¡± They both nodded, their cheeks flush. ¡°Well how about you stay the night then?¡± I asked. Moving to put the cards away as they sat there in stunned silence. CHAPTER 340 BOND CHAPTER 340 BOND ¡°I haven¡¯t used the other rooms in a while,¡± I admitted as I escorted them up the stairs. Hancock and Abigail followed dutifully behind me. Their excitement had somehow jumped further up, but there was a lot of nervousness mixed in. ¡°You can stay here and head to sses in the morning.¡± ¡°Will you really not be there?¡± Abigail asked. ¡°I will not, but like I said, the dean will post guards,¡± I reminded. I made it to the second floor without stumbling. ¡°Bathroom is here. My room is that way. These 2 bedrooms are furnished. You can pick whichever you like. Kitchen is free game. I¡¯ll treat you to breakfast, but if you have to go to an early ss we can do a rain check.¡± Without further ado I walked into my room. They could figure it out from there. Disrobing, I took a long and hot shower. Forcing myself to sober up for what I guessed would happen. I heard the girl¡¯s walking around the floor but as I got out of the bathroom I was surprised they were both sitting on my bed. I had expected midnight callers. ¡°We would like to run something by you,¡± Abigail said. ¡°Which one of us do you want?¡± Hancock rushed in. ¡°What?¡± I asked, pretending to be confused. ¡°I really like you, Professor Walker. You saved me-¡± ¡°I told you I liked himst semester,¡± Hancock hissed. Then turned back to me. ¡°You and I have been exchanging flirty looks for a while. You know it, I know it. So despite what might have happened today. I really like you and would like to¡­bond with you.¡± That was basically a marriage proposal. I let out a sigh. I had been hesitant to sleep with either of them just because I didn¡¯t know what this new Bond ability was. I had hoped for some oral and fooling around, but I guessed I read their willingness incorrectly. They were ready to jump right into it. ¡°You too?¡± I asked, pointing to Abigail. She blushed, but nodded. ¡°What do you know about bonding? Any of your dads one of the Roids?¡± ¡°My dad was,¡± Hancock admitted. ¡°He uh, died in a fight.¡± ¡°And what happens to men and women during a bond?¡± I asked. They both hesitated. ¡°This is not a test. You took health ss. What do they say?¡± ¡°My teacher said that women absorb a lot of excess testosterone. Making men more docile, and some sort of chemical reaction happens to the woman. Where unbonded men aren¡¯t attracted to her anymore.¡± ¡°You? What did your mom say?¡± I asked Hancock. ¡°My mom said it was natural. Our bodies know what to do,¡± I said. ¡°And what would have happened to you today, Abigail? Why were you so scared of the Roid? Why didn¡¯t you want it to happen to you, but now you¡¯re all for it?¡± I asked. ¡°It was scary,¡± she admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t know. This is why I wanted to go to college. So I could pick and choose a good man or at least someone with a good family. Not some forceful act of nature.¡± Again I forgot that rape wasn¡¯t a word in the world. They really did expect to be forced for their first time. I studied them for a moment. Then threw it out there. ¡°As I understand it, this is for life. Not some whimsical fling. With that¡­ I don¡¯t think I can choose between either of you,¡± I said. They both looked down to the floor. ¡°I want both of you.¡± They looked up at that. ¡°Both?¡± Hancock asked. ¡°That¡¯s not really a thing. I¡¯ve heard men can only handle one bonding, maybe twice if they push it, but that¡¯s it.¡± Since they made more testosterone their testicles were smaller, and for some reason their libidos were huge, but once they came they were as docile as can be. ¡°Maybe for Roids, but I am an Inert,¡± I said like I knew what I was talking about. ¡°Their testosterone is higher. But they are usually one and done. Expelling all of their excess whatever in a pitiful shot. Me? I could keep going.¡± As they thought it over I remembered the name of the world. Domination world. The women there wanted a show of strength. Instead of being the docile Weston that left it in someone else¡¯s court, I decided to take the reins. Dropping my towel the girls jumped. ¡°You can leave if you want. But if you¡¯re here, then you are free game,¡± I said. Moving forward I walked to Hancock first. Kissing her deeply she epted the affection, but before Abigail could move, my hand slid up her dress, touching her inner thigh. She began to moan as I did. Hancock trying to look over, I held her face in ce as I forced my tongue to twirl around hers. Mirroring the move she ignored the other girl. My hand reached up until I was touching Abigail¡¯s pussy lips. I slid my hand into Hancock¡¯s dress as well. Forceful as I took what I wanted. Neither voiced aint as I began to y with them. In fact they were bing far more into the act as I used more strength. Not enough practice with the Spark, some touching was more than enough for them. They practically came when I reached their clits. Pulling away from Hancock I moved to kiss Abigail. The small girl wrapped her arms around my head as I continued to move in circr motions around their clits. When both were drenched I pushed them to the bed. ¡°Neither of you will be getting pregnant,¡± I ordered. ¡°You will keep going to school. Finish your degrees, and be mine.¡± They slowly nodded, their eyes wide as they stared up at me. I mounted Abigail first, but before Hancock couldin I rested my hand on her abs and pushed some Spark into her. Gasping as the nerves in her body fired in pleasure, I kissed Abigail. ¡°You won¡¯t be leaving my room,¡± I ordered. She shook her head, tears in her eyes. Lifting her dress up I moved my dickhead to her pussy lips and moved in slowly. A hand still pushing Sparks into Hancock, she gasped and shuddered as the nerves began to build up more. I broke through Abigail¡¯s hymen and she cried out. But they were built to be taken, so I shoved the rest of the way in. She moaned an ecstatic gasp as I did. Her eyes rolling to the back of her head I began humping into her with all I had. Turned on by her reaction I grabbed a fistful of Hancock¡¯s hair and pulled her face to mine. We began kissing more deeply. Her moaning in tune with my thrusts into Abigail. The virgin came loudly and as she did I received a notification.
Do you want to Bond Abigail Vesca?
Yes/No
I didn¡¯t see any reason why not so I clicked Y. I had to test the new ability anyway. To my surprise I felt some of my spiritual energy push into her. Feeling drained for a split second I lost control and about came in her, but pulled out in time. Jerking myself off onto her dress she had passed out from the Bonding for some reason. Still rather lost, Hancock didn¡¯t seem to care. She pulled me to her. Legs opening wide as I began to make out with her. ¡°Fuck me, professor. Make me yours,¡± she said. Coming back to myself I felt my libido rise ¡°You are already mine,¡± I growled. She shivered and nodded, her big eyes like saucers as she stared into mine. I lined my dick up and shoved all the way into her with one quick motion. She cried out louder than Abigail, her nerves firing off in pleasure signals that hadn¡¯t been there in Julie. I began to fuck Hancock in earnest, amazed at all the new nerves firing off as I became more rough. Her tits even became alight so I began to squeeze and knead them as hard as possible, causing her to cry out and cum. Prompting another notification.
Do you want to Bond Hancock Brooks?
Yes/No
I didn¡¯t hesitate to click yes and as I did our spiritual energies mixed again. Her¡¯s became stronger as mine became weaker. A minor bout of vertigo hitting me I pulled out just in time to cum on her dress as well. Both girls knocked out. I had seen a couple women taken by men. I always assumed they passed out afterward because of the trauma or something. But no this was apparently part of the Bonding process. I still didn¡¯t know all the changes, but I didn¡¯t really care. These women were mine. I wouldn¡¯t share, and I would be damned if anyone else tried to touch who belonged to me. Neither responding to prodding to continue I disrobed them, cleaned up what I could and put them in my bed. Laying between them I fell asleep after forcing my dick to calm down. I nned to stay in the world a little longer to learn my Spark Power. With luck maybe I could add some more women to my harem. First I needed condoms though. ¡ª I woke up to hot breath against my cheeks. Both girls were awake, simply watching me from my shoulders. ¡°Um-morning,¡± I said. I moved my arms around them to wipe the sleep from my eyes. ¡°Finally awake?¡± ¡°What happenedst night?¡± Hancock asked. ¡°We um had sex,¡± I said, growing nervous. ¡°Yes but¡­that was different than it was exined to me,¡± she admitted. ¡°Me too,¡± Abigail said. ¡°It was much¡­stronger than I heard it would be.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? Sorry never done it before,¡± I said. I knew how to manipte my Spiritual Energy. Could that have been the reason I was able to handle bonding with both? ¡°Do you feel different?¡± ¡°More content,¡± Hancock said with a long sigh. Her leg moved over top of my thigh. Abigail nodded from my other shoulder, mirroring the move. I rubbed my hands along their backs bing rock hard against their naked bodies. ¡°We um¡­have decided to split our time,¡± Abigail said. ¡°Been awake a while?¡± I asked, not sure how I felt about that. ¡°A little,¡± Hancock admitted. ¡°I would like to spend the night on even days, and you can have odd.¡± ¡°I was hoping for even,¡± Abigail said. ¡°How about-¡± ¡°How about we stop ying games?¡± I asked, tired but still enjoying their banter. ¡°I will have both of you every night, or neither of you. This is my bed and my home. I don¡¯t like splitting. And from your reactionsst night, I would prefer to not have to go to sleep horny.¡± Both girls gulped as I began to squeeze their ass cheeks. ¡°You were horny still?¡± Hancock asked. ¡°I¡¯m horny now,¡± I rified, looking down to my erect dick. Both girls shyly followed my gaze. Hancock was more bold though. Her hand under the covers she reached down and grabbed it. ¡°Easy there. Less rough.¡± She blushed and held onto it more gingerly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve never touched one, how about I teach you,¡± I said. Hancock nodded and I threw the nket off. Revealing our naked bodies. The girls covered up but eventually looked back down to my dick. ¡°It¡¯s so big,¡± Abigail said. ¡°It¡¯s because he isn¡¯t a Roid,¡± Hancock said. With less testosterone I knew they had smaller balls, but I wasn¡¯t sure if that meant smaller dicks as well. Either way I appreciated thepliment. ¡°I took the same health ss you did,¡± Abigail hissed. ¡°Well I will teach you one time, so stop arguing and pay attention,¡± I said, taking the role of the teacher. ¡°You can stroke it like this. Lightly, or more firm. No nails. I love my balls yed with. Using your mouths is bonus points.¡± ¡°Mouths?¡± Hancock asked. ¡°Is that a thing?¡± ¡°It is,¡± I said. ¡°If you take a shower I will show you how I can use my mouth on you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hancock asked, shame and lust emitting from her. ¡°I will go down on you, and you can repay the favor,¡± I said. ¡°Okay,¡± she said with a blush. Getting out of bed she unashamedly moved to the shower, Abigail tried a different tactic though. She began to stroke my dick up and down. ¡°Like this?¡± She asked, looking up at me. I nodded. She got more into it, just barely grazing the head, ying with the balls, stroking it up and down slowly and lightly. It was good forey. Hancock walked out of the shower and I was ready to go. But I had promised. Sitting up, Abigail sadly stopped as I got off the bed and picked Hancock up. The girl giggled then gasped as I threw her onto the bed. ¡°Rx,¡± I said. Kissing her she was more than content to just do that as our tongues met. The quick study liked the kissing just as much as everything else. I pulled away though and moved down to her nipples. Licking them she jolted with every tongue movement. Again her nerves fired off more than I was used to. More sensitive than Jullie in Hero World, I wondered if I could replicate the nerve activations. Pushing some Sparks into her I continued to move down. She moaned my name and the shower turned on again. I guessed Abigail wanted whatever I was doing. I began to lick up and down Hancock¡¯s pussy lips. Pushing in Sparks and causing her nerves to fire much more quickly than normal. It wasn¡¯t long until her legs were shaking and she was squirting in my face. She was lucky I knew her body so well, so I had expected it. ¡°What was that?¡± She asked, breathing in and out heavily. ¡°It¡¯s called squirting. You cum really hard,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of that,¡± she said, still out of breath. Instead of answering I found Abigail standing behind me. Grabbing her hand I threw her to the bed as well. Too turned on to care, I began to kiss her with Hancock¡¯s juices still on me. She hesitated but became too into the kiss. Her chest was smaller but nipples were bigger. I nibbled on them one at a time and noticed the same nerves firing. I pushed energy into them and to my surprise she came quickly. ¡°Oh god!¡± She cried out as her chest jostled this way and that. Her legs kicking and breasts jiggling from the movement. More research was needed. I continued to push energy into her, and her orgasm only extended. Head shooting back her back lifted off the bed as I made the orgasm stronger. When I was worried she would strain herself I stopped. ¡°A moment,¡± she pleaded as I moved to her pussy lips. I nodded and gave Hancock the same treatment. Kissing and massaging her breasts I forced the nerves to fire and within seconds she was cumming. Herrge breasts alight with energy only I could see she tried to pull away and push into my hands. I kept it going for long seconds as the nerves shot signals through her body. Mapping it all out in my mind¡¯s eye. When she was exhausted I stopped and brought Abigail back to the present as I ate her out. She cried out and was cumming soon enough. Her legs wrapping around my head she wasn¡¯t quiet which turned me on more. As I finished the girls were a sweating and out of breath mess, but I was too horny to care. ¡°You¡¯ll be getting on the pill,¡± I ordered both of them. They nodded right away and I let out a relieved sigh. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was my memories or the old Weston that thought the pill was a thing. ¡°Good girls. My turn.¡± Iid on the bed between them and Hancock moved over first. I exined how to blow me and she didn¡¯t hesitate to take me in her mouth. She kept bobbing up and down and I ordered Abigail to suck my balls. The now submissive girls hardly questioned it. With plenty of room to y with Hancock could get half way and Abigail licked my balls. I made them switch, letting them both get practice. When they had both had a couple of more turns I came. I didn¡¯t have to tell either to swallow my cum. Hancock took 2 shots and Abigail took the rest. Both licking the head and swallowing my seed like it was nectar. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, more rxed, but far from done. ¡°Sex now or do you want breakfast first?¡± ¡°Sex,¡± Hancock said without hesitation. Moving herself overtop of me the once virgin sat on my dick. Instead of letting Abigail pout I let her mount my face. They were both cumming loudly soon enough. Neither wanting to get pregnant they jerked me off and fought over my cum even if I assured them there was plenty. CHAPTER 341 REAL WORK CHAPTER 341 REAL WORK I could get used to Domination World. I had 2 devoted lovers that slowly but surely came to the conclusion that I could handle them both with ease. They still didn¡¯t like each other as much, but that was on them. Whatever happened with the Bond had made them a whole lot more docile to whatever I wanted, and it was intoxicating. We had spent the first day having sex. They called into school. I was having sex with at least one of them all day after a run to the store for some condoms. The girls were in a sore but content stupor after that. Able to survive my onught thanks to cat naps and lots of food, I had mostly held back. Unsure where my Libido wasing from I guessed the Bond also helped. My spiritual energy had been weaker the first day, but then it began to grow in power. Somehow affecting me as I spent more time with my Bonds. There could have been some secret Power System I didn¡¯t know of in the world, but I would delve into thatter. Instead, as the girls went back to school I continued to train my Spark and Nen. I was getting better at shrouding myself in Nen and only relying on it. Practicing my Nen st, it was bing easier to gather the power the more I used it. With the Handicap I was able to keep it simple. Attempting to burst in power, or let the Nen coat my entire body for longevity. It grew in strength steadily, but the real gain was I felt my understanding of my lifeforce grow. The umted energy of my entire body was at my beck and call. I had been using it like an on/off switch, not appreciating the subtle versatility of the power. For instance I could harden and condense my Nen. Making it like a movable armor just over my skin. This took a lot of practice and concentration, but day by day I was understanding it. The offensive power of it had originally been like a wave, pushing out. I had been focusing it to a single point for focused damage like a bullet. The real trick was that I could manipte the wave to have spike like protrusions as well. Just a little bit of transmutation skill, it was still possible. Changing my Nen st into more of a spiked ball attack. It was an interesting distinction that I wanted to y with more. My true goal was to change my Nen into an almost physical form like my water-chakra, but that was a ways away. The Spark was harder to train. The electricity part was easy enough to understand. With a thought I could call upon thin streaks of lightning that didn¡¯t affect me. I found out the hard way I wasn¡¯t immune to lightning after forcing myself to y with an electrical outlet, but lets ignore that. I could throw the electricity, or coat my body in it to attack or counterattack someone that hit me. The hardest part to train was the Forge I had used on the healing hero. Medici had said she could order bodies to do whatever she wanted, including heal. I wanted to be able to order my body to grow, or ignore pain, or whatever. It was a strong skill with a lot of possibilities. But¡­there were a lot of strong skills out there. My lust was sated for the time being and I knew it was time to leave the Smut Hall to learn my other possible superpowers. I was positive I had picked the Marvel Universe since I used a World Choice to find it. DC had to be there as well. I guessed Invincible and maybe The Boys too. Because I was getting in the habit of what to practice with my Nen and Sparks, I had to expand my horizons. Learn all of my powers and split my time between them to figure them out. I had to get into fights, and learn how to use them best. In the main worlds I would get more quests and rewards, all leading up to our next challenge in 5 years. I nned on venturing out into the wider world of Domination since I hadn¡¯t received any new quest, but for now I needed my super powers. I could alwayse back. As I headed back to my house after some shopping I was surprised to find Hancock waiting. It was hard to remember her as the confident Pirate Empress. I had gotten used to this Hancock over thest week, and was enjoying her just as much. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked. ¡°Nothin, just a break from ss,¡± she said shyly. ¡°Welle on in,¡± I said. Unlocking the door she took a grocery bag and followed. ¡°Want a key to my ce?¡± She was quiet but her Haki leaked love with the offer as we set the bags down. ¡°Really?¡± She asked, growing a little excited. ¡°If you want.¡± ¡°What about Abby?¡± She asked, a sour look on her face. ¡°If she wants,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve Bonded both of you. I¡¯m not about to dump her.¡± ¡°But I-I love you,¡± she said, nervous as she crossed her arms defensively. This was the first time she said it, but I could feel both girls almost said it our first day together. The act of showing strength and security was a heightened kink that every woman in this world had. ¡°And¡­I love you,¡± I said. More to the version of her I knew. ¡°But Hancock, you can barely handle my sex drive. I really do love you, but I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not done.¡± ¡°Done with what?¡± ¡°Bonding more women,¡± I said unashamedly. I moved closer to her. Her body stepping back as I did. I continued forward until she was pushed against the wall, her eyes showing fear but her body radiating lust. ¡°I want all of you. Every square inch. And more women. I n to fill this house.¡± I lifted her chin to stare at me as she tried to turn away. I could practically feel her be wetter. ¡°When I want you to, you will have my kids. I expect to wake up to my dick being sucked, boobs in my face, and you right there beside me.¡± I grabbed the front of her dress and ripped it off in a quick motion. She already had a spare in my room. Her body shivered as pleasure moved throughout her. She gasped, kissing me hungrily. ¡°Put a baby in me now,¡± she pleaded. ¡°No,¡± I said, she whimpered but nodded, pulling my zipper down. As I said, this Domination world was intoxicating. Telling women what to do, forcing yourself on them, only made them want you more. I was a little worried I was getting too into it, but honestly I could use some forcefulness. Instead of the sob story I had been giving Hancock, I felt like a new man. No longer bothered by whatever limp-dicked excuse for not taking who I wanted, when I wanted. I felt like my old self again. Whether that was a good or bad thing, I wasn¡¯t sure. When my dick was out she got down to her knees and began sucking it. Bobbing her head up and down as she stared up at me. I grabbed a fist full of her hair and pulled her off. She took in deep breaths, saliva connecting her mouth to my dick. ¡°No moreining,¡± I said. ¡°I-I can¡¯t promise that,¡± she said. I was surprised to feel from her Spiritual Energy that the words weren¡¯t overly truthful. It was more like she was testing me, or teasing. Acting almost childish on purpose. I risked it and pped her face. To my surprise she became even hornier. Her eyes taking on a more clouded look as she stared up at me. ¡°No-moreining,¡± I ordered. She bit her lip, I pped her other cheek. Not overly hard, but not soft either. She was lost then. Standing up she turned around to present her drenched pussy. I shoved in and she came with one simple thrust. Long nails digging into the drywall her whole body shook but I wasn¡¯t done. Humping into her harder I got rougher. Smacking her ass she recovered from the orgasm as new nerves fired inside of her. More force in each thrust her thick thighs jiggled as I kept humping. Hitting her other perfect ass cheek she cried out, her legs buckling but I held her up. Speeding up more I thrust 1 final time and came into her. Hancock cried out in pleasure. Already on the pill it was hopefully long enough to take effect. I had been in the world for over a week. ¡°Weston,¡± she shuddered. Thick ropes of cum filling her insides she squeezed me for all I was worth. ¡°Do what you want as long as you fuck me like this every day.¡± Since the world was basically America in the 60s, I was surprised to hear her curse. But it only made me want her more. ¡°I can do that, wife,¡± I said. Smacking her ass again she shivered and I began fucking her with more force. My hands rough against her skin. Squeezing and groping her harder as I fucked her. This only made her more invigorated, quickly pushing back into me as she cried out. When I was done cumming inside of her we watched TV as she held my dick in her mouth. Lying on the couch next to me sheid across myp and was happy to simply lick and smell it. As if addicted. Sucking on it like her favorite treat. That was how Abigail found us. Blushing and stammering she walked over and began doing the same. Licking my shaft hungrily, the girls took turns and I came in both of their mouths. Abigail took a turn riding me. Hancock watching all the while. When she got jealous I pulled her over and smacked her ass. Which prompted Abigail¡¯s Haki to leak jealousy so I smacked her ass harder. Both girls were apparently into the rough treatment. As I used more strength to manhandle and take them they only became more into it. Hancock took another turn and suggested skipping her ss until I spanked her and made her leave. She practically came from the forcefulness of me pushing her out. Then it was Abigail¡¯s turn to sit beside me. ying with my dick as she jerked me off her tit was in my hand as my day off proved more than fruitful. But with a reluctant sigh I gave her a kiss on the cheek and said, ¡°World Escape.¡± I came to in the Red Room Comic Smut Hall. I had opened 4 of the 5 doors inside, and finally my lust was mostly sated. I had one door to go but decided to save it for my next sex filled vacation. All the worlds around me had been fun in their own ways. Apocalypse World could be a lot better when I was strong enough to beat the monsters outside the bunker. Hero World when I was strong enough to beat the other heroes. Utopia when I was strong enough to kill killer robots. And Domination World I still hadn¡¯t figured out the main goal there, but I was richer and very very happy there.
Name Weston Walker
Current Quest:
World 1:
World 1 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Dead Man Walking
Handicap Dismiss
Gemini Active
Summon: N/A
Pet: Nibi - Level 4 Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other
3 Challenger Slots World Escape
Berserker Mode
Nen
Spark*
Bond
Bonuses Medium Psychic Resistance
4 Challenger Slots Body Modification Resistance
Hardened Organs
Items Gantz Armor Stored (29)
1 Challenger Slots Weakness Eliminator
Currency: USD $21,591
I had robbed a couple of ces during my off time. I had worn a mask and it had been easy enough, but I would have to be careful. I just didn¡¯t want to go to Marvel and be forced in a Viin role because I didn¡¯t have money. Walking out of the smut room reluctantly, I headed to the main hall. 11 doors with red lights all around me I looked to the one blue light. If the entrance was 6 o¡¯clock the blue door was 7. This would be the first time I wasn¡¯t entering the 11 o¡¯clock door in a new Hall. I had used Marvel Universe as my World Choice, so I was excited to see what it all entailed. Thousands of possible scenarios in my way, I hoped for a cool superpower, or any really. I could figure out how to make them useful. Without further dy I walked in and off to my next adventure. CHAPTER 342 MY MUTANT ACADEMIA CHAPTER 342 MY MUTANT ACADEMIA My name is Weston Walker. I grew up just outside of Chicago, Illinois. My parents, younger sister, and I lived in a small home. My dad worked as a janitor and mom was a substitute teacher. After the nt my dad worked at shut down we struggled for a time, until he reached out to some old friend¡¯s of his. Spotting him some money we were able to afford moving across the country to start over. It was the summer before my senior year of high school so I wasn¡¯t too happy about it, but I didn¡¯t have much choice. Terrible in school, no job, I couldn¡¯t stay behind. That was when the ident happened. Rather than stay at a hotel my dad drove through the night while we slept. I didn¡¯t remember much of the ident since I was asleep. I came to hanging upside down in the back seat of the car. I had mind enough to unbuckle myself and drop to the roof. Trying to wake up my sister I looked around for help and noticed a barrel overturned next to the car. Printed on the side of the barrel was a symbol of a hexagon and a dot at the center. I was brought back to my task at hand quickly as dark blue ooze from the barrel began to pour out and leak toward me. My sister was only 12. I kept trying to force her seatbelt buckle open, not noticing therge ss shard embedded in her throat. That was where I was as the blue goo touched me. At first I felt nothing, but then an excruciating pain went through my body. Crying out, my body locked up and I fell in the ooze. I lost consciousness soon after that thanks to the pain that assailed me. I came to a weekter. I was in a hospital in Phdelphia. My body covered in bandages, it took time to get answers. My family had all died in the crash. They never knew what hit them. This wasn¡¯t the only troubling fact though. Apparently I was now a danger to everyone. Whatever had been in that blue goo had altered me on a cellr level. When a fireman pulled me out of the car he touched my skin. To his and everyone¡¯s surprise our skin fused together. Where he touched my clothes was fine, but skin to skin had caused them to be one. The man¡¯s fingertips had to be surgically removed from my forearm. The blue goo that I had been subjected to was gone by the time someone arrived. They were worried I was a mutant. One of those freaks that had supernatural powers like breathing fire, or shitting ice. I was secluded to a corner of the hospital and mostly ignored. That was when he came in. An older man with a shaved head, he was paralyzed and had to use a wheelchair. I had never seen him before. He exined to me about a school for special children. He called them gifted. I could go there and be with others that weren¡¯t exactly normal. I was hesitant at first, but I had no other family to rely on or take care of me. Especially after it came out that I was a freak. The man offered to help me so I took it. Especially after he showed me his power to talk to people¡¯s minds. His name was Charles Xavier, and he was the only reason I got out of bed. After paying for awyer the truckingpany was promptly sued. They tried to settle quickly, and thanks to whatever Professor Xavier did he was able to assure me I got the maximum amount they were willing to settle for outside of court, $3 million. Otherwise it would have taken years to receive anything. The money was put into a trust for me. The school he offered was free and had it¡¯s own boarding house so I could stay there, and my life was looking up. I couldn¡¯t touch anyone, for risk of fusing to them, but I stopped worrying about that soon enough. The Xavier School for Gifted Children was just outside of New York City. The school was on top of a short cliff that overlooked the ocean. The school was like a skyscraper. Sleek ck exterior with windows all around. About 20 stories tall it was way bigger than what was needed for a school. I was told by Xavier the size was for future growth. Housing kids of all ages, they were all different, like me. The majority looked like normal people, but there were some that had abnormal deformities. One small girl had pink skin and short red horns on her head, another looked like a bird, beak and all, another boy had huge white feathered angel wings, and one had ws for hands. It was like being in a different world. School had just started and I was nervous of course. I wore clothes from neck to toe. Long sleeve shirt, ck gloves, I tried not to show any skin. That was when I met Anne Marie. She too had a mutation where she couldn¡¯t touch anyone. If she did she would drain them of their strength, and when she touched a fellow mutant she would steal their ability for a time. Anne and I hit it off like I never thought possible. Most everyone was hesitant to sit too close to us, so we tookfort in one another¡¯spany. Unable to touch, we simply talked. Getting to know one another. She was the same age as me, and we shared most of our sses. It only took a week to ask her to be my girlfriend, and I was pretty stoked she agreed. Nothing really progressed past talking and spending time together. But we both hoped to learn to control our powers one day. Enough to not have to live in our own bubble. My life was slowly getting better. The ache from losing my family, and all I knew was fading. Not gone, far from it, but disappearing slowly and surely. I was content. Sitting in my room thinking about the possible future, that was when I noticed that a memory had faded. The face of my sister, simply gone. It had only been a couple of months since I had seen herst, but I couldn¡¯t recall her face¡­or name. Panicking I sat up and to my surprise I was missing a lot of memories. My parents, where I grew up, they all began to fade away. Quickly they were reced with simr but different faces. Memories flowed in and out of me as I began to panic. My life taking a new shape as I lost a little of each experience that added up to who I was. And with a simple twist my old life was gone, and only strange memories remained. ¡ª I sat up in the bed. The room was dark but I could see it was pretty bare. The ce didn¡¯t look very lived in. I got off the bed and moved to the only door in the room. A hallway outside there were other doors lining each side of the wall. Wearing some sweats and a muscle shirt I walked down the hall barefoot. A bathroom at the end of the hall I felt like I was maybe in a detention center or something. No bars on doors. It was odd to have so many simr doors lining a wall. Once in the bathroom I hit the light to find showers, bathroom stalls, and urinals, not helping my detention center vibe. I walked up to a mirror and the memories began to flow in. I was Weston Walker. 17 years old, my parents and sister had died a few weeks ago. After a car ident I received shit powers and I was left all alone in the Marvel World. Luckily my local neighborhood psychic happened to hear about my issues and whisked me away to his school of mutantcraft and freakery. To my surprise, Mister Fuses to People, got a girlfriend. One of the main cast in Marvel, Anne Marie, aka Rogue. I was currently enrolled in the world¡¯s equivalent of UA, or Hogwarts, or the University; depending on whating of age school experience you preferred. Much like UA, super powers were shunned, unlike UA, you typically ended up dead if people found you had a power. Mutants could be a risk to themselves or other people. Most got their powers around puberty, like MHA you could get ones that changed your body, went unnoticed, or make you kill an entire city-worth of people if you weren¡¯t careful. To be honest I was lucky I didn¡¯t awaken with a power that caused me to emit radiation. Although it would help me with my Challenges, I doubted it would help me with my social life. Unsure how my fusion power worked, I decided to use something I had been saving for Marvel, my Weakness Eliminator.
Please choose which (1) weakness to eliminate.
Empathic Psychic Link (3)
Nen Impurities
Spark Degradation
Bond Drain
Constant Fusion
The Psychic Link was from One Punch Man. Nen Impurities was new though. I hadn¡¯t seen it on me before but Hancock had it. I wondered if recently ying with Nen had helped me understand it better and cause impurities to appear. Maybe not having chakra made the nen change somehow, in the end I wanted to get rid of it. Spark Degradation was new, it could either mean my power was getting weaker or perhaps it became weaker the more I used it. Bond Drain was concerning, but I didn¡¯t feel anything adverse so I focused on thest. Constant Fusion didn¡¯t sound good. Clicking it I felt a part of my brain turn off. Almost like a switch. I called upon it again and the part of my brain turned back on. The superpower was like my Tremor Fruit and Spark. A part of me that was simply different. I would have to experiment with itter. I did try something I hadn¡¯t in a while though. Grabbing my own hand they didn¡¯t fuse together. Doubtful anyone else wanted to touch hands I left it alone and headed out of the bathroom. The hall was lined with other doors to other boy¡¯s rooms that were my age. The first few floors of the school were living spaces, and the upper were ssrooms. Unlike the Xavier School I was used to seeing inics or movies, this one was more modern. Instead of a giant castle we got the more expensive version, which was fine with me. Heading down the hall I left the senior¡¯s living quarters and moved to a loneputer in themunal hangout spot. Large couches and bean bag chairs like some tech start-up, Xavier had spent a pretty penny. After logging onto theputer I began to pour over information about heroes I knew of from the Marvel Universe. First was Tony Stark. He was a tech trillionaire that had his own social media tform, but had gotten his start in weapons. The year was currently 2010, but he still hadn¡¯t made his Iron Man suit. More reclusive than the cinematic version of Iron Man, he was mostly in the background, but one of the richest people in the world. I quickly learned that I was in the early stages of the Marvel Universe. There was no news of Spiderman, Thor, ck Panther, Dr. Strange, or anyone. I found an article on Bruce Banner and his experimentation with Gamma Rays, but he hadn¡¯t turned into the Hulk yet. I had a nk te. I could do¡­anything. The school I attended was near New York City. My mind went to Spiderman of course. Bitten by a radioactive spider he received super powers from the incident. Able to sense danger, have fast reflexes, super strength, endurance, bnce, so many cheats. I was tempted to try to steal his power. Then again I had read a few versions of Spider-man where the only reason he had been able to survive turning into the spider/man was because his dad was a famous scientist and had worked on the radioactive spider program. Peter¡¯s blood was special because of it. So he didn¡¯t die when he was bit. I did an inte search, and there was a Richard and Mary Parker that had died in a boating ident. Both had been scientists. Which made me hesitate to try to steal the Spiderman powers, at least before I got some rewards to helpbat it, like more Weakness Eliminators. There was a school website for Midtown High where a lot of the pictures loaded on the site were shot by a Peter Parker. I was able to confirm that Gwen Stacy, Mary Jane Watson, and a few others that went to his school in canon were still there. I wondered how I could manipte things to maybe drop out of this school and attend that one, but decided to leave it for now as I continued my inte search. I looked up more information I knew of. SHIELD wasn¡¯t a thing. And there was no information on ck Widow or Hawkeye, on social media or not. Since I was at the Center for Kids Who Can¡¯t Read Good, I looked up Mao. He existed. Apparently described as an environmental terrorist, he had made his own ind off the coast of the U.S. called Genosha. They didn¡¯t specifically say he was a mutant, but it was implied. I wondered if Xavier fought his old boyfriend with the X-Men or not. Which was another surprising aspect of the world. There was no mention from Xavier or the news about the X-Men. The X-men was a group of men and women that were mutants and spent their time fighting Mao and other threats to mutantkind. Because X-Men and Xavier were synonymous with one another I was positive they were real, but were still secret for now. If not I¡¯d have to start them up¡­and change the name. X-Men was not a good team name. ¡°Are you looking at porn?¡± Someone asked from down the hall. I looked up to see a very beautiful ck woman with white hair. ¡°Dammit, I didn¡¯t even think about doing that,¡± I said sadly as I watched her approach. She was one of my teachers, Ororo Munroe. Her hair tied back in a ponytail she wore a loose fitting nightgown. ¡°Why, offering alternatives?¡± I shed her my best smile. She was older, probably early 20s, and stammered a reply as I turned off theputer. ¡°Sorry about that, just checking emails,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll head back to bed.¡± She walked over, trying to get a look at what I had been writing down. I threw the sheets in my pocket but as I turned to get up I knocked over the mouse. Reaching down she did the same and my bare hand bumped hers. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said again as she stiffened in shock. The woman had a spike of fear leak out at the contact, but then curiosity and wonder emitted from her. I realized I had forgotten not to touch people directly. I had only been at school a couple of weeks, but everyone knew not to touch me. ¡°H-how? How did we touch?¡± She asked, more than a little confused. ¡°Oh right, my uh-Fusion thing. I figured it out, not really an issue anymore,¡± I admitted. ¡°How?¡± ¡°Just¡­figured it out,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°I can turn it off and on now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­or so Professor Xavier thought,¡± she said, amazed. I shrugged. ¡°Guess he doesn¡¯t know everything,¡± I said. Leaving her there in a stunned silence I went back to my room. I doubted anything much woulde from it. Trying to y with my new Fusion super power as I thought about what to do in this new world I became excited for school the next day. CHAPTER 343 TESTING CHAPTER 343 TESTING My Fusion power really was a lot like my Tremor Devil Fruit. No special energy gained like with chakra, I could simply make things fuse, and thank god it wasn¡¯t limited to flesh. As I yed with the skill through the night I learned I could fuse anything of simr nature. Two pencils side by side, I would think of using my power while pushing them together and the 2 pencils would be 1. Not one big one, but a freak of a pencil that had 2 tips and 2 erasers, merely conjoined at the sides. But as I used the power more I was able to force them into one bigger pencil. Mass staying equivalent as long as I used my fusion power continuously I could make them into 1, but if I stopped mid-way through the pencil¡¯s would stabilize and I couldn¡¯t force them to fuse anymore. At least not yet. I wasn¡¯t sure how the power worked until I began to watch the specific Spiritual Energy of each pencil. As I pushed them together their spiritual energy was separate, but as soon as my power clicked off, the 2 energies mixed and became 1. It was interesting to say the least. Trying to pull them apart was impossible at the moment, and the part of my brain that controlled the Fusion began to ache so I took a break as I thought about what else could potentially be done with the power. My mind immediately went to Goku and Vegeta fusing in DBZ. Was there a way to do that? This power really could be the way that original Weston and I kept this Gemini thing going. We would continue to double our time between Challenges, giving us all the opportunity we needed to finish quests. No longer risking going up against someone that had nned out their worlds, and was able to min/max their time. But I also thought on my dad in One Piece World. He supposedly had a Forge Devil Fruit power. Able to mix inanimate objects together to make something stronger. I wondered if I could do that now too. Fuse dissimr objects together. I didn¡¯t have my chakra so I couldn¡¯t climb walls, maybe I could attach myself to walls through fusion and release. The possibilities were endless. Excited to try out my power I decided to bring up something else that I had been neglecting. Summoning Nibi, the blue and ck 2-tailed firecat appeared on myp. I had summoned her now and then in the smut worlds, but never for too long. Simply allowing her out of the pokeball/status screen to stretch her legs. But as the cat stared up at me, I decided it was time to give her more focus. ¡°I am sorry I haven¡¯t been bringing you out as much,¡± I said to the cat. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you can understand me, or even know what¡¯s going on, but I kind of miss Hancock and talking to someone. So I will promise to bring you out more. I don¡¯t have chakra, and I kind of hope you can awaken it in me again. I will keep evolving you in hopes that you can talk someday, but until then, would you keep being mypanion?¡± The cat didn¡¯t say anything. Simply blinking she moved to myp and curled up there. I scoffed but nodded. It was too much to ask from the minor intelligence of the weakened Tailed Beast I had assigned as my Pet. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you know, but I was split into 2 people,¡± I said, scratching behind her ear. ¡°Hancock is with the other me, and we are trying to¡­¡± I talked for a time, working through my ns and ideas on what to try. The beast listened but slowly drifted off to sleep. I continued to exin as I went through it all. Not tired, I ended up staying awake all through the night. So many ideas and possibilities running through my mind. When my rm went off I got up and put on my school uniform. Basically a kid version of a suit. I wore a white button down shirt. There were some blue and red embroidering in the ck jacket and pants, but that was all. I would haveined, but the girls wore skirts so I was fine dressing up too. ¡°Come on,¡± I said to Nibi as she sat up. She looked at me confused. ¡°I said I would take you with me. So you can hang out with me or in my room. Which do you want?¡± She thought about it for a moment and jumped up to my arm. Wrapping herself around my neck we stepped out. I was always amazed by Nibi. Though she resembled a miniature bobcat. Her fur was blue and ck that resembled a blue me, but wasn¡¯t. Her fur was soft to the touch as she wrapped herself around me. I had seen her spit fire, and use it to st foes now and then, but I had mostly left her to her own devices. Trying not to tell her what to do I wasmitted to bring her out more. We left the hall and a few other boys were awake. They gave Nibi and I a weird look but left us to it as we got ready. Once we left the boy¡¯s dorm there was an announcement on the PA. ¡°Weston Walker, pleasee to the 5th floor infirmary,¡± Ororo¡¯s voice said. I looked up to a camera mounted on the ceiling and rolled my eyes. Heading up to the infirmary it was really just a nurses office. I was surprised to find Ororo and one of my other teacher¡¯s there. ¡°Miss Grey,¡± I said. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were a doctor.¡± She was in her mid-twenties. Red hair tied back she wore a pair of sses and whiteb coat. A beautiful woman in all aspects she was also the psychic known as¡­actually I couldn¡¯t remember. Was she simply known as Jean Grey? ¡°Working on my doctorate,¡± she said. ¡°But I like to wear the jacket.¡± Her eyes locked on Nibi. ¡°What¡¯s with the cat?¡± ¡°Oh this is my emotional support cat,¡± I said. ¡°Since my family is dead, I thought it best to have something to help ground me.¡± Let¡¯s see them deny me her with that. ¡°What um, is her breed?¡± She asked, awkward from myck of hesitation about talking about my dead family. ¡°Hellcat,¡± I said. ¡°Her name is Nibi, want to-¡± Instead of waiting Nibi jumped over to Jean. Sitting on her shoulder the cat had always preferred to sit on women. I suspected she was a lesbian, if tailed-beasts even did have sexual orientations. ¡°She has 2 tails,¡± Ororo noted. ¡°Yep,¡± I said. ¡°Now why was I called here so early in the morning?¡± The 2 women pet the cat a little longer. I was going to say a joke about not touching my pussy¡­cat but decided to save it forter. When they finished marveling at the cat Jean turned back to me. ¡°Ororo said that your power is no longer working,¡± Jean said. ¡°It¡¯s working,¡± I admitted. ¡°I just learned to turn it off.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± She reached out her hand. I sped it without hesitation. There was some fear in her since she was starting to extend a finger instead of risking her whole hand, but when I let go quickly she let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Look at that, I¡¯m cured,¡± I said. ¡°Wasn¡¯t sure it stuck.¡± ¡°What? You didn¡¯t know?¡± Jean said, annoyed. ¡°Nope. I mean I tested on myself by touching¡­myself. At night, in my bed, alone,¡± I said until they gave me annoyed looks. ¡°Low and behold I didn¡¯t stick to me. You¡¯re just the first person I haven¡¯t simply grazed,¡± I admitted. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°We want to study you a little,¡± Jean admitted. Picking up a bulky iPad like device. ¡°Just a few tests.¡± I frowned but nodded. Sitting on the exam table Nibi jumped to Ororo and Jean began scanning me with her medical doohickey. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure if it was doing anything. I knew Jean¡¯s power was all the basic psychic skills like telekinesis and telepathy, so she very well could have been trying to delve into my mind to find something, but I didn¡¯t feel it. I had the Medium Psychic Resistance Bonus at least. I doubted she could delve too far into my mind even if she wanted. Just to be safe I pictured her naked. Like full on, BDSM, tied up, freaky naked. Enough to make her flinch or react, but she didn¡¯t. Eventually she stopped scanning and did a few more tests. Taking some blood I offered semen but she wasn¡¯t biting. ¡°You are very different,¡± Jean admitted with a sigh. Sitting behind a small desk, Ororo leaned against it while she stroked Nibi in her arms. ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Your brainwave patterns,¡± she said, showing me the screen of the medical scanner. ¡°We had you tested when you first came here. Just in case there were any¡­instances in the future. Your overall brainwaves appear different. But not too different. It is odd, almost like you are using more of your brain.¡± ¡°My go school get smart,¡± I said in my best dumb voice, ying it off. ¡°Not sure what it is, but I feel different. In a good way.¡± ¡°We will just consider this a blessing,¡± Jean said. ¡°It might be good to keep yourself distant from others to ensure your power doesn¡¯t kick back on by mistake.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I lied. I had no intention of wearing more clothes than needed. ¡°Come on, Nibi,¡± I said. Reaching out the cat jumped over to me and we were off to sses. That was until I noticed Rogue waiting outside the infirmary. Anne Marie was 17 like me. Long brown hair with a slight curl to it there were 2 white streaks of hair that framed her face. Puffy lips, deep brown eyes, light tan skin, she wore the school uniform with a blue skirt. She was young, but it was easy to see that she would grow into a beauty. ¡°Weston,¡± she said, relief in her voice as she ran up. Not hugging me of course, we didn¡¯t want to risk touching before, but reaching her ck gloved hands out to touch my shoulders. ¡°I heard the announcement, are you okay?¡± I felt a little awkward staring at her. I was in love with her a few hours ago. It was puppy love, of the me before, and the first time I ever felt any affection toward someone that I wasn¡¯t rted to. At least with a Memory Meld. It was a weird feeling staring at her. Old me had pictured what it would be like to not have this rift between us, but current me knew that old me was just fooling himself. She was into him because he couldn¡¯t pressure her into going past talking, but as I studied her I still felt that ache of longing that came over old me when Anne and I were close. ¡°Yeah I um,¡± I trailed off. Instead of saying anything I moved my hands together, touching skin to skin. She gasped, her eyes wide as she realized I was¡­touching myself again. Damn it was annoying to think even this was a feat past me couldn¡¯t do. ¡°Did you try it on other people?¡± She asked. The doctors at my original hospital had given me gloves just in case I did fuse to my own body, and I hadn¡¯t risked it once. Showers had been a pain before. ¡°Yes, I was able to grab Miss Grey¡¯s hand,¡± I admitted. Rogue smiled wide, happy for me, but also jealous. It was a sliver and I couldn¡¯t me her. ¡°Come on.¡± I took her gloved hand and walked her away from the nurse¡¯s office. ¡°Who is that?¡± She asked, looking up at Nibi. The cat didn¡¯t seem to mind the girl and jumped over to her instead. ¡°No-I.¡± ¡°Eh, ignore her. Does your power even work on animals?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted. ¡°Well, if you do drain her, at least we would find out for sure.¡± I was curious if Rogue could drain chakra. That would be an interesting development, but Rogue¡¯s hair was long enough, she was able to block direct skin to skin contact with the powerful tailed beast. I took her to anothermunal/study room. I didn¡¯t know why the ce had so many, but it was kind of nice having so many secluded spots. This room had a theme of white and ck. ck floor, futuristic white sofas, and checkered walls and ceiling¡­I hated it. ¡°I would like to try something,¡± I admitted to Anne. I could tell she was nervous as she looked around the room. We were alone, not our first time alone, but the first time a 17 year-old that could touch her was there. I reached out my hand. ¡°Only if you agree. I would like to try touching you.¡± ¡°Weston-¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s a risk, and out of the blue. But I had inspirationst night. I learned to control my powers a little better. I think I could help you, but for now, I would like to touch you. Just fingertips. I can pull away if anything happens,¡± I said. A part of me was still that kid that wanted to help her. I hadn¡¯t asked once for this sort of thing because of the risk of hurting her. Anne told me that her power awakened when a boy she grew up with tried to push himself on her. A normal person, he was drained of his strength and hospitalized. Then Anne tried hugging her mom after the incident. The same happened to her mom. She had only touched one person since. When she got to the school Xavier tried to test a mutant that he thought could block her draining powers. She ended up draining his strength and mutant power. It took a while, but the mutant ability eventually left her and the guy regained it. She hadn¡¯t touched a person since. That was 3 years ago. ¡°Fine,¡± she said, biting her lip. Slowly she pulled her arm length glove off. Her nails long, she extended her fingers out to me. I decided to try Haki first. Holding my Spiritual Energy firmly in my body I extended my hand out. Nothing happened, but as my fingers hovered a hair from her I felt something pulled away from me. It wasn¡¯t my Spiritual Energy though. Immediately charging my eye¡¯s with Nen, I used Gyo. I saw her power working then. Just a trickle of my lifeforce was moving into her. Mixing with her own. ¡°Amazing,¡± I said. She had an ability that drained lifeforce, which sounded very useful. I repositioned my hand so I could watch the trickle of energy being pulled into her. Nibi wasn¡¯t skin to skin, or I was sure she would be feeling the same. ¡°Weston, what is it?¡± Anne asked, drawing me out of my focus. ¡°It¡¯s your power. You¡¯re sucking the lifeforce from me,¡± I said. ¡°What?!¡± She asked, pulling her hand back. I risked it. Using Zetsu I pulled my lifeforce in, and held it there. Eliminating my presence and any leakage of lifeforce. Grabbing her hand in a smooth motion. I felt the pull, but with focus was able to keep it from leaking out. Anne stiffened, fear in her eyes as my hand held hers. Long seconds it took for her beating heart to slow slightly. ¡°What-How are you doing this?¡± She asked, fear and wonder in her voice. Instead of answering I changed my hold on her hand to be palm to palm. Extremely focused to keep my lifeforce in my body. I then reached out with my other hand. Nervous, our hands touching for long seconds she waited for me to faint, but I didn¡¯t. Risking it, more than a little excited, she pulled her other glove off. She pushed both palms against mine. It took time but she eventually calmed down all the way. A smile on her lips as she did so. ¡°I didn¡¯t fix your power, but I think I figured out a way to make it so yours doesn¡¯t affect me,¡± I said. I risked it, moving closer. I didn¡¯t know her feelings for me before. But as our hands pressed against one another her hormones or emotions began to rage and she wanted to touch more of me. She was beautiful so I didn¡¯t fight it. Moving my body closer and closer to her, my face began to hover an inch away from her¡¯s. Nibi decided to jump down then. Annoyed by the situation, we ignored her. I made my move and our lips touched. My Nen the main focus as the kiss became a simple peck. Then to my surprise Anne moved her tongue into my mouth. Moaning happily as our tongues touched. My hands moved to her body then. Grabbing her ass she gasped as I got more into the kiss. Those budding feelings that my prior self had for Anne, began to bubble to the surface, and my experienced hands took over. Pushing her into the wall our kiss became more heated. Her hands touched my sides, nails digging into my back as the simple kiss turned into a sexually charged make out session. When I felt some of my lifeforce leak away I reined it in, keeping it rooted in my body and continued on. For long minutes we were a mumbling, hormone fuelled, mess of 2 teens that hadn¡¯t had the chance to experiment with anyone else. When we pulled away my dick was hard and she was more than turned on enough to progress further. ¡°Wow,¡± she said, her brown eyes staring wide-eyed up into mine. ¡°That was¡­like a movie kiss.¡± ¡°Better,¡± I assured. My hand moving up to her chin. I ran my thumb over her lip. Watching her she was a bundle of excitement and want. She nodded and we were soon kissing again. This time I picked her up and moved us to the couch. Straddling my thighs she moaned and shook on top of me as our kissing continued on. Her panties rubbing on my dick as she rocked back and forth on me, this was a development I had not expected. I really thought she was interested in old me because neither of us was allowed to progress a rtionship. As we continued on I began to wonder if she was only doing this with me because I was the only one avable. Then I told my brain to shut up and enjoy it. If I could get a free Weakness Eliminator for her, I would find out what her feelings really were. If she wanted to move on, that was on her. There were more than enough women to go around in the Marvel Universe. For now I enjoyed the long makeout session. Anne learning for the first time what it meant for someone to touch her, and touch someone else. I didn¡¯t use any of my skills to make it more enjoyable. That was something to build up to. I instead practiced my Zetsu and kissing. My hands kneading her ass she didn¡¯t have any qualms as I used my experienced tongue to show her my version of kissing. Her panties practically drenched, I teased and felt her everywhere until she jolted and gasped my name as our mouths collided. It was a good way to start a school day. CHAPTER 344 CLASS CHAPTER 344 CLASS Anne sat on myp, slowly breathing in and out as she rested her chin on my shoulder. Almost too rxed I was afraid she fell asleep. Instead of worrying about it I rubbed her back slowly. Nibi was curled up on the couch next to us, already napping. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt this happy before,¡± Anne mumbled. ¡°That good of a kiss?¡± I asked. She nodded. Letting out a sigh she leaned back, looking down at me as she sat on myp. Her cheeks were still red, but there was a wide smile across her face. ¡°How can you do it?¡± ¡°The kissing? Oh just naturally good,¡± I said. ¡°Not that,¡± she said, smacking my shoulder, but then giggled. ¡°It was good though. No, how can we touch?¡± Her hand moved to mind, intertwining our fingers. ¡°If I tell you, do you promise to keep it a secret?¡± I asked. She nodded. ¡°This part, not the kissing, you can tell everyone about that.¡± ¡°Stop,¡± she said, annoyed butughing. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Alright, so have you ever heard of Nen?¡± I asked, knowing full well she hadn¡¯t but dutifully waiting for her to shake her head. ¡°Nen is your lifeforce. Every living and breathing being has lifeforce. The power of our cells umte together to give us life grating us energy, and if you can understand it. You can learn to control it.¡± I focused Nen into my hand. Barely putting any power into it I pushed it at the coffee table behind her. The table shifted and moved. ¡°That was my lifeforce. I emitted it out of my body to affect something,¡± I said. ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible,¡± she said, her eyes wide as she moved off myp. Sitting on the couch she looked from me to the coffee table. ¡°Do it again.¡± I did, pushing the other corner. ¡°How-¡± ¡°Hold your horses, I¡¯m telling you,¡± I said. I noticed that her hand was still holding mine so I kept with my Zetsu. I knew her power stole mutant powers too, but somehow keeping my lifeforce in me prevented her from getting it. I was honestly surprised it worked. ¡°So, this Nen has certain uses. I can use it to see other lifeforce.¡± ¡°Like mine? What does it look like?¡± Using Gyo I studied her. ¡°Like you have a very vague clear white aura around you. Only a few millimeters thick.¡± She nodded, biting her lip to keep herself from asking any more questions. ¡°I am able to control my lifeforce and keep it in my body. So when we touch, you aren¡¯t absorbing it.¡± ¡°Amazing,¡± she said, believing wholeheartedly. I was concerned she was a little gullible. Then again we lived in a world where people could control metal, turn into giant killer robots, and explode with a thought. It was a weird ce. ¡°Howe you never spoke of it before?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Last night it just kind of clicked,¡± I said. ¡°It might be rted to my own power.¡± I could feel the question on the tip of her energy. ¡°With luck, maybe I would be able to teach you to control yours.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± She asked excitedly. ¡°Yes, but it would take time, and I¡¯m not 100% sure it would help you stop your power,¡± I said. Although I nned to get a Weakness Eliminator for her, I didn¡¯t want to confuse her either. ¡°But it wouldn¡¯t hurt and would make you stronger.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she said. ¡°What do I need to do?¡± ¡°First¡­¡± I said, thinking back. The only people I had awoken Nen in were Nami, Robin, and Hancock. I only did that because they all had training in how to control Haki. Nami wasn¡¯t overly experienced at it, and Robin was on the cusp of understanding, but they had been able to grasp Nen fairly easily. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re ready,¡± I admitted. She had a dejected look. I quickly rephrased. ¡°I have a way to awaken it in you quickly, but this would require me to release your lifeforce fully. If you don¡¯t get some pre-training in, you could die. Your lifeforce would leak out of your body exponentially until you were dead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that dangerous?¡± She asked. I nodded. ¡°It is, but that takes a while¡­I think. For now you need to train.¡± ¡°How?¡± She asked, too excited to not interrupt. ¡°First, physically. You need to start running and lifting weights.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because the stronger you are, the more lifeforce you have. The more you have, the easier to sense when I bring it out of you. Second, you will have to start meditating. The first step would require you to meditate for 20 minutes without thinking.¡± That was my first step in learning how to sense and control my chakra. It sounded as good of a reason as any. ¡°Then I can learn it?¡± ¡°No, I said first step,¡± I corrected. ¡°You said training was first,¡± she said, frowning. ¡°You want to learn or not?¡± I asked. She bit her lips again. I couldn¡¯t help but smile. The normally depressed girl seemed bubbly and excited for once. Showing me a different side to her. ¡°So train and meditate. After you can meditate for 20 minutes without emotions changing, we will then aim for you to meditate with outside stressors.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± She asked. I smiled and pinched her butt. She jumped, swatting at me. Then hesitating as she touched me, but she mentally reminded herself she could and grabbed onto my arm, her smile wide. She was all kinds of different in a short time. I thought I was starting to see the real her. ¡°Stressors like me talking to you or touching you. When you can clear your mind well enough to not react or show emotion for 10 minutes, I think you will be ready,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± She asked. ¡°It¡¯s harder than it sounds,¡± I said. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to ss and we can start on it this afternoon.¡± Anne gasped, looking at the clock over the door. ¡°We were kissing for over 2 hours?!¡± She asked, jumping up. ¡°I call it making out, but whatever,¡± I said getting up. She blushed, but risked it and moved closer. Kissing me on the cheek, then stepping away as she hid her smile. ¡°Can I touch you whenever I want?¡± She mumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t see why not,¡± I said. I had Observation Haki, she couldn¡¯t sneak up on me. ¡°Not when I¡¯m sleeping, but I can be sure to focus and use Zetsu when you are around.¡± It was actually good training. I hadn¡¯t realized how hard it was to keep my lifeforce within my body. ¡°Sleeping? Why would I ever do that?¡± She asked, teasing. ¡°What? You¡¯re not moving into my room?¡± I asked, in faux surprise. I moved closer, picking her up in a princess carry as she gasped in fear, then giggled as she realized it wasn¡¯t a problem. The old me in this world practically melted hearing the giggle. He had never heard her do that. ¡°We could make out more. Do other things.¡± ¡°Hold it there, sugar,¡± she said, reminding me that she was supposed to have a Southern ent in canon. It was slight, but the first time I had heard a hint of it. ¡°I am ady. Kissing in the corner is fine, but more than that¡­¡± I leaned over, kissing her. As I did I moved some Sparks into her abs. Her legs twitched as some pleasure shot through her nerves. She shivered a little as the kiss became more heated. When I pulled away she dazedly asked, ¡°Can we skip school?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I said, more than willing. But her Haki was a mix of emotions. Longing, regret, worried we would move too fast, fear, lust, maybe a little shyness since she didn¡¯t take a shower that morning. I sighed and set her down. ¡°Some other time.¡± It was weird to start to identify new emotions from my Observation Haki. I was getting better at it. Anne nodded, smiling wide at me. ¡°Nibi,¡± I said and the cat jumped over to me. ¡°Shall we?¡± I asked. She nodded as I opened the door. About to walk through I stopped her, pointing at her gloves on the floor. ¡°Oh, right,¡± she said with a sad sigh. Walking back over to them she put them on. Adjusting her clothes we walked out together and headed up to the ssrooms. We had pretty much the same sses so we were off to Biology. I made a joke about studying her biology, and to my surprise she cackled,ughing loudly that led into a snort. I didn¡¯t know what it was, but I was starting to really like her, despite my reservations before. I would have to see where things went. We got to ss and had to sit in the hall for the rest of the period as punishment for beingte. I walked Anne through some exercises to clear her mind. Breathing in and out slowly, putting her emotions in a box, all that, none worked. Either still worked up from our morning makeout session or in too good of a mood she was a bundle of nerves as she pretended to meditate. When ss ended we walked with the others. No onemented on myck of gloves so I didn¡¯t say anything. Anne and I held hands, her¡¯s gloved, but I could tell she hated it. Able to take the gloves off for once, she wanted skin to skin. I wondered if maybe some weird skin contact kink had started in her just from how antsy and desperate for it she felt, but ignored that for the time being. I promised her we could do moreter, she blushed, and denied it, but calmed down after that. From there was History ss. And I finally got a good reminder of who my other ssmates were. The old me had been too shy to talk to most anyone, but I learned their names quickly as I recognized them from the X-Menics. There was Kitty Pryde, aka Shadowcat. She was able to move through objects like¡­shit what was his name. Mirio? From My Hero Academia. I had absorbed too many Weston¡¯s memoriestely. Where Mirio was all skill and attack, Kitty Pryde was more in the background. Ready to stick her hand into a bomb at thest second to pull out the guts instead of punch someone in the face. Then there was Bobby Drake, aka Iceman. Able to control ice and cover himself in it. I wondered if he would skate on ice like the old character from the X-men cartoon. As a kid he was my favorite X-Men, until I started reading Gambitics and smoking cigarettes. Was that why I was so into Rogue/Anne? She was Gambit¡¯s on again off again beau. They never did anything because she couldn¡¯t touch people, but still, was I cucking my favoriteic character? Actually I was kind of doing the same with Hancock and Luffy¡­Naruto and Hinata¡­every girl in Gantz¡­maybe I shouldn¡¯t go into that line of thinking. Just ept my luck in some worlds. I studied the students more as ss went on. There was Warren Worthington III, aka Angel. He hadrge white feathered wings. I remembered that in some renditions of theic he was a Horseman under Apocalypse. ¡°Crap,¡± I mumbled. I forgot about Apocalypse. He was the strongest and first mutant. He would be a pain. Marvel had so many bad guys. So many strong bad guys. I wondered how the World would bring them along. Would they nerf the fights? Give me better rewards? Where would the canon end? So many questions and so few answers. I decided to let the canon of this world lead me. Unlike with Manga and Manhwa, which had linear storylines that led to 1 big end fight. Comics were more dynamic. Always changing, as one boss is dealt with, 2 more pop-up, and they could attack at the same time from different parts of the world. I had aliens to worry about here as well. It was daunting, but at the same time exciting. For a while now I felt like I was not myself. Some lingering effects of my fight with Mikhail, I felt hollow. Part of me had attributed it to the presence of Hancock, but hell, she told me over and over she was fine with me doing what I wanted. But I held back, not acting myself. With her no longer looking over my shoulder I wanted her with me, and at the same time was d I could spread my wings. It was a weird feeling, but freeing. We moved to our next ss and I noticed more people at the school. Sean Cassidy, aka Banshee. Storm, Jean Grey, and who I guessed was a less hairy Beast too. It was like going to school with celebrities. I knew a lot of their possible backstories, drama, and foes that they would face. But Xavier¡¯s school wasn¡¯t the best ce to be. I wasn¡¯t technically a mutant since I had been given my powers by a chemical spill. There was a lot of hate for mutants and I could be targeted or ostracized from the outside world of heroes if I stuck around here too much. But that was mainly the X-men. Were they still a thing in this world?
Marvel World Quest 1:
Find out the secrets of Xavier''s School
Rewards:
Fusion
¡°That¡¯s ambiguous,¡± I mumbled. That quest implied there was more than 1 secret to uncover. I knew of the X-Men for sure, but not of any others. At least none I could remember. ¡°What?¡± Anne asked from beside me. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said, trying to n how to finish the quest as quickly as possible. ¡°Why do I get the impression you are still thinking about our makeout session?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± she hissed, her face blushing, but I could feel her Haki as we sat side by side. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can do it again. Maybe we skip lunch,¡± I offered. She turned away, her face far more red. But from her Spiritual Energy I felt like she wouldn¡¯t be against it. CHAPTER 345 FRIENDS CHAPTER 345 FRIENDS Anne practically wheezed as I ground against her. The gray streaks of hair in her eyes, she moved them away quickly as I sucked on her neck. Her lower half pushing up against me her body acted on instinct to try to bring herself pleasure by rubbing her crotch against my very hard dick. Clothes still on I was extra turned on seeing her in the school girl uniform. Her voice scratching and moaning as I built her pleasure up. She never stopped me. But she also didn¡¯t give express permission. I slowly released Sparks into her, firing nerves that caused her to jolt and move this way or that. Her body doing it¡¯s best to use the built up pre-orgasm excess energy. It was interesting to watch. My Zetsu a big focus as well. I didn''t want to risk losing my lifeforce or mutant power. I still had things to do that day. ¡°This is so much better than I heard,¡± Anne said, her hands moving to my cheeks she pulled my face to hers. Kissing me again and again on the lips I could tell that physical touch was what she wanted. ¡°What have you heard?¡± I asked, wearing a smile as I studied the gorgeous girl. Anne bit her lips, studying my face. She moved her hands under my shirt, she had untucked it a while ago, desperate to touch me. ¡°That it can be fun,¡± she whispered. Her nails scratching my abs. Old me had spent a lot of the time in the hospital. He had lost weight and muscle. I needed to build it back up. ¡°With the right person,¡± I said with a nod. Pulling her shirt up a little she squeaked but her eyes were sparkling. Almost begging and fearing that I would continue. I continued. Pulling the front of her shirt up to show off her stomach. She shivered as I moved down to it. ¡°What else?¡± ¡°That you get suspended if you¡¯re caught alone in a room with a boy,¡± she mumbled. Her eyes big as she watched me descend. I teased her as my fingertips sent electricity into the nerves of her inner thighs. They practically vibrated as she tried to pull away. I held her there though, kissing her stomach. ¡°You¡¯re very sexy, you know,¡± I said. I could smell how wet she was. Her panties had to be drenched. I continued to kiss her stomach, letting her rx as my hands held her thighs in ce. ¡°You¡¯re not so bad yourself,¡± she said. Her eyes closed and she rxed against the sofa cushions, acting as if she was sleeping. ¡°This is like a dream. I keep thinking my power will suddenly knock you out.¡± ¡°Not if I can help it,¡± kissing below her belly button and causing her to jolt again. Her eyes shot open, staring down at me between the valley of her C-cup breasts. ¡°How do you know what to do? You said you had 1 girlfriend before meeting me,¡± her eyes were angry but she was trying to hide how turned on she was. Her thighs began to press together to hide her shame. ¡°Do I know what I¡¯m doing?¡± I asked, pretending to be confused. ¡°Do you¡­like what I¡¯m doing?¡± I asked. My fingers moved to the bottom of her skirt, pulling down ever so slightly. She squeaked again, biting her lip. Her eyes as big as possible, she continued to watch, never stopping me as my mouth moved lower. Kissing just above where her pubes would start. She began to pant as I pretended to move lower again. Her pleasure reaching a peak I thought she would cum just from the forey. But instead of venturing further down I shot back up and blew a raspberry into her stomach. A loud farting noise sounding sheughed loudly and began to kick as I continued. ¡°Stop! Stop! Please! Weston, no please!¡± Sheughed, kicking and yelling over and over as I continued to blow raspberries into her. Hands moving to push me away I grabbed them and held them down, continuing my onught. As quickly as it started I ended it. Sitting up she looked up at me disappointed. ¡°Someone¡¯sing,¡± I said. She sat up and we began to tuck our shirts back in. Straightening ties, and fixing our hair we sat back down as the door burst open. Anne and I looked up to see Candy Southern. One of the many teachers she was in her early 20s as well. ¡°I thought I heard yelling,¡± she said, her Haki leaking confusion. She was a short woman with ck hair. I didn¡¯t know her from canon. She could be a unique or minor character for all I could tell. ¡°We were having an argument,¡± I admitted. ¡°Anne said that the Deration of Independence was written in 1769 and I said 1776.¡± ¡°I did not,¡± Anne said, getting offended. ¡°See, she realized her error and is ashamed of it now,¡± I said. ¡°No, Weston is incorrect. We were simply¡­¡± Looking from me to Candy she let out a sigh. ¡°Yes, it was 1769.¡± ¡°Ms. Southern, please correct her,¡± I said. ¡°Sorry Anne, it was 1776,¡± Candy said, calming down more. ¡°How can you be a senior and not know that?¡± I asked. ¡°The American education system, so sad.¡± I shook my head in shame. ¡°Well have fun,¡± Candy said, leaving the door open as she walked out. Anne hit the back of my head as soon as Candy was a ways away. ¡°Why did you say that?¡± She asked angrily. ¡°Because you always have to have a lie ready. What were you going to say? We were alone in a room and¡­touching one another,¡± I said. ¡°We only get away with it now because they think we can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s only been a few hours. How did I let you talk me into being alone with you? I hate lying,¡± she said. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m having fun,¡± I said. ¡°You can tell them if you want, but I would prefer you didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why? What is special about this Nen?¡± ¡°Have you ever heard about it?¡± I asked. ¡°People controlling their lifeforce? It is something special to me. I don¡¯t want people looking at me like I¡¯m a freak more than they already do. Testing and probed. Most likely anally¡­but maybe I would like that part. Don¡¯t know, never had it done.¡± ¡°Oh god, you¡¯re disgusting,¡± sheughed, hitting my chest. I pretended to fall over, acting like it hurt more than it did. ¡°Don¡¯t kink shame me,¡± I said,ying my legs on herp as I did. Her hand moved to my leg, moving the pant leg up a little to touch me directly. As she idly scratched my leg I really wanted to pretend she was taking my lifeforce. Have a faux-seizure, but no, I had to save it. A moment when I was on death¡¯s door sounded worth it. I was sure there would be an opportunity someday. I had to watch and wait to make sure she didn¡¯t expect it when I pretended her power worked on me. We went back to working on homework. Me resting my legs on herp with a book in hand, her reading as she yed with my leg hair or tried to massage my calf. I could feel her rx slowly. Simply enjoying the moment as we sat there, and I found myself doing the same. I hated having to read a book since most of my knowledge was from Japan and they weren¡¯t assigned the same book reports we were, but it was a nice moment. Old me feltfortable around this girl, and I did too. As all things must, the moment ended. Dinner was called and we headed out. Anne sadly put her arm-length gloves on once more as we walked side by side to the cafeteria. The cafeteria was always a rowdy ce. On the first floor there was a buffet line set up for everyone. I wasn¡¯t sure who was paying for all this, but I assumed Xavier used his psychic powers to do more than find students. I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop myself from picking the brains of the best financial advisors, I doubted he could either. Sitting with a few other people from ss the others talked about this or that as we ate. ¡°You hear about the ghost on the 13th floor?¡± Kitty Pryde asked. She was smaller, only about 5 foot 4 inches tall. Short light brown hair she had a mostly in feel about her. ¡°There is no 13th floor,¡± I said. ¡°What? The floors go up to 20,¡± Allison Brie said. She was a blonde girl that I didn¡¯t know from theics. ¡°There are 20 floors, but no 13th floor,¡± I said. ¡°Check the elevator buttons. It¡¯s considered bad luck to have a 13th floor,¡± I said. Hotels usually skipped the number as well. ¡°I counted the floors. There are 20,¡± Kitty said. ¡°There are. Which means there is a 20th floor we can¡¯t get to,¡± I said. ¡°Probably only through the stairs.¡± ¡°Jeez, been here 3 years and I never noticed,¡± Bobby Drake said. ¡°What do you think they are hiding in there?¡± Kitty asked. ¡°The bad students,¡± I said on a whim. ¡°The ones that can¡¯t control their powers.¡± ¡°You¡¯re joking, that¡¯s not a thing,¡± Allison cut in. ¡°I am joking, but there are plenty of mutants without the ability to control their powers,¡± I said. ¡°Like you?¡± Bobby asked. ¡°Exactly,¡± I said. Wiggling my fingers his eyes widened. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing your gloves?¡± He asked. The others stiffened, noticing for the first time as well. ¡°I decided I was sick of the arm condoms. Who cares if I fuse to someone,¡± I said. I gave Anne a wink. ¡°Just means we get to hold hands forever.¡± I reached out my hand for Bobby, he pulled away. ¡°What? Scared?¡± ¡°Being stuck to you, yes,¡± he said. ¡°Ouch,¡± I said. Nibi jumped on the table, she had run off somewhere and had finallye back. I began to pet her, considering touching one of the other¡¯s but changed my mind. I was new. I didn¡¯t want to make enemies. ¡°No, I think I learned how to control it a little. I won¡¯t fuse to people.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I grabbed Miss Grey¡¯s hand,¡± I said. ¡°She wasn¡¯t too happy, but we aren¡¯t stuck together for life like I had hoped.¡± ¡°Oh god, her? She¡¯s a psychic. I couldn¡¯t stand being stuck to her,¡± Anne said, smiling as she eyed me. ¡°Well, then should we stick together?¡± I asked, extending my hand out to her. ¡°Stuck to you? Forever? No thank you,¡± she said haughtily. ¡°That does sound boring. I¡¯m a rather boring individual,¡± I said. ¡°Kitty? How about you?¡± I asked. She looked up at me, drawn from petting Nibi. ¡°Care to be stuck to me?¡± ¡°You? Hell no,¡± she said. ¡°What? Why not? You pass through stuff as it is. Probably wouldn¡¯t work on you,¡± I said. I was curious if my fusion would keep her stuck. I hadn¡¯t had a chance to y with it too much, but there would be plenty of time for thatter. ¡°Not risking it,¡± she said. ¡°I have enough trouble not falling through the floor.¡± ¡°Fair enough,¡± I said. Her mention of falling through the floor gave me an idea. I would have to check on itter. The meal ended and I decided to go out and about the school grounds. Anne went off to finish her homework and Nibi went off with her. The cat quickly bing a wee addition to the school. Most people tried to pet the uniquely colored fur of the tailed beast. Nibi loved the attention, surprising me since she was a cold blooded killer in Naruto World, but to each their own. Around the school was arge park. Paths leading away from the school to small side buildings and arge parking lot, I had to agree, there was something on the top floor. The more interesting aspects were underground though. As I extended my Observation Haki under the concrete around the school I found quite a few voids. Spots where there was nothing. As I mentally walked and mapped them around the school I found farrger underground expanses without any energy. More than a little curious if this was rted to my quest to find out the school secrets I might have jumped the gun a little. Heading back into the school I zoned in on Kitty Pryde soon enough. Picking her up she kicked and yelled at me but I assured, ¡°Just need your help for a bit.¡± CHAPTER 346 ROOTS CHAPTER 346 ROOTS ¡°You know, you¡¯re very different from yesterday,¡± Kitty said. Annoyed but intrigued after I set her down outside. ¡°Am I?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t hardly talk at dinner before,¡± she admitted. ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m in a good mood. But for now I need your help,¡± I said with a wolfish grin. ¡°What kind of help?¡± Kitty asked, quickly getting over my abrupt kidnapping. She and I had very minimal interaction before. She had known Anne for a while though so when I started ¡°dating¡± Anne, Kitty was more receptive of me. ¡°I need your help to find a treasure,¡± I admitted. ¡°What are you? 12?¡± She asked, annoyed. ¡°Sometimes,¡± I said. ¡°Look, I''ve been working on something here for a while. Have you ever noticed weirdings and goings at the school? You really think it¡¯s normal to have perfect 10 model worthy teachers? All of them are gorgeous and look like they spend every waking moment in the gym.¡± ¡°They¡¯re just health conscious,¡± Kitty said. ¡°There is a big push in gym for us to stay active.¡± ¡°Gym ss does not normally include sparring and fighting one another,¡± I said. ¡°Professor McCoy said it¡¯s important to know self-defense,¡± she defended. ¡°It is good. But normal for a school of kids out in the boonies.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Kitty asked. ¡°There is a secret part of this school. Something they don¡¯t let everyone in on. I haven¡¯t seen Professor X since I got here. I¡¯ve heard hees and goes, but I¡¯ve never seen him. Have you?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Not since he found me.¡± ¡°See, if this is his school he should be around more. I think I found where he and the secrets are held,¡± I said. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Right here,¡± I said, extending my arms out. We were on a small path leading away from the school. On either side was a patch of a park. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Underneath us, there is a secret passage,¡± I said. Bending down I put my hand on the ground. ¡°In fact underneath every path from the school there is an underground passage. About 10 feet down, but there.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± She asked, looking around. ¡°I can feel it, trust me,¡± I said. The void of Spiritual Energy was a dead giveaway. ¡°I followed all of these paths. They interconnect like a spider web around this whole campus. I think something is going on here that none of us know about.¡± I could feel her be more nervous. Focused on her feet it slowly dawned on her why I wanted her. ¡°No,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°Come on, Kitty. I know you can take me with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve done that like twice,¡± she said. ¡°I only got the hang of taking someone with me recently.¡± ¡°I have full faith in you,¡± I lied. It was a big risk but I wanted to finish this quest. I felt like I already knew what the secret of the school was, I just needed to get a glimpse of the truth. ¡°Look, Kitty. It is not normal to bring a bunch of freaks and geeks all to one location. Every single one of us can do something otherworldly. Something that normal people can¡¯t be trusted with. I just want to make sure that they aren¡¯t like¡­experimenting on us. I haven¡¯t seen any people go missing, but wouldn¡¯t it be best to know for sure?¡± I asked. It was all a lie of course. At least I hoped it was. The world of X-Men was tough, especially for mutants, but Professor X was a champion of mutants. Doing his best to keep the world safe and keep mutants from being looked upon in a bad light. That was the Professor X I knew of at least. There were an infinite amount of Marvel worlds. Who knew what kind of Professor X I got? I decided I needed to know for sure now rather thanter. ¡°I¡¯m nervous,¡± she admitted. ¡°Tell you what. Phase me through the floor. If anything bad happens you can phase us out,¡± I said. ¡°My power doesn¡¯t work that way. I can¡¯t float us back up,¡± she said, fear paramount in her. ¡°I understand, but this all connects back to the school. I¡¯m sure there are safeguards and cameras at the ess points indoors. We jump down to the paths out here. Work our way to the main school and escape there,¡± I said. ¡°If it¡¯s not that bad, who cares, we get a p on the wrist. If it¡¯s really bad we can at least warn people.¡± ¡°What the hell,¡± she said. ¡°You really think mutants are being experimented on?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s find out.¡± I extended my hand. Kitty gulped and took it. I made sure to stop using my Haki or any other powers that could interact with her own. ¡°Just¡­hold your breath,¡± she said. I nodded. Watching her I noticed her Spiritual Energy churn, then to my amazement it moved to me. I held my breath as we began to slowly sink into the ground. First my shoes then pant legs. I didn¡¯t risk talking for fear I would break her concentration. Only about an inch a second, we dropped slowly but surely. I breathed in and out steadily, not hardly feeling anything as we passed through the cement path. I felt like how I did when being teleported by Gantz. Nothing, I just couldn¡¯t see parts of my body anymore until poof we were in the concrete. Dropping down and down until I saw light again. When I was all the way through, gravity took hold. I grabbed Kitty and absorbed the short fall to the steel floor. My eyes instantly scanned everything as my Observation Haki focused outward. We were in arge circr hallway. Steel grating for floors there were pipes and ductwork underneath the grating. Like we were in some kind of spaceship the area was dim. I moved slightly and a motion sensor must have kicked on because the lights brightened. Kitty squeaked, nervous as the lights red to life. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said. ¡°Cam ow het te go,¡± she mumbled. I looked down noticing I had pulled her into my chest when we fell. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. Her face burning red in embarrassment as she looked around. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it,¡± she said. ¡°There really are paths. A lot of them too.¡± I could see other dimly lit branches down the hall. All circr, all empty. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said. Walking down the hall I stepped lightly, barely any noiseing from the footfalls on the metal grating. Kitty wasn¡¯t so quiet. ¡°Are you trying to alert people we are here?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You sound like you¡¯re wearing heels,¡± I hissed. ¡°I can¡¯t help it, I¡¯m nervous. What if they just experiment on people that find this ce?¡± She asked. ¡°Then I will be sure to use you as a decoy and escape,¡± I said. ¡°What?!¡± She cried. I moved my hand to her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m joking. Kitty, they aren¡¯t doing that, I promise. Let¡¯s just look around. If it gets bad I will protect you,¡± I said. ¡°You protect me?¡± She asked like I had told a joke. She frowned but also blushed. She too wasn¡¯t used to the human contact. ¡°Just trust me,¡± I said, walking again. ¡°Try to walk quietly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± she whined, but really sucked at it. Despite her future hero name, she was not as quiet as a cat. It was like having an elephant follow me. My senses attuned all around us. I headed to the first branch. Turning toward where the school was I hissed as more motion sensors went off and lights turned on. Rxing slightly knowing that no other lights were going off I let off a little sigh in relief, but then down the way lights turned on. Two men wereing down a hall a hundred feet away. I only got a glimpse as they passed through my hall, but it was enough. One was a shorter man, only about 5 foot 6 inches tall. His ck hair spiked, he had huge mutton chops on the side of his head. Pure muscle and ready to fight, it was easy to know it was Logan aka Wolverine. Behind him was been a giant of a man at least 6 foot 5 inches tall. Just as muscr he had a buzzed haircut and had to be Colossus. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said, speeding up as I jogged in the direction they went. Kitty cursed but ran after me. Our footfalls echoing in the long tube-like halls I made it to the crossroad they had crossed and began walking in the direction they left motion activated lights on. Kitty stuck to me, she tried to get my attention about heading toward the school but I ignored her. My quest wanted me to know the secret of the facility. I nned to find out. After another few branches we came to arge room. A catwalk ahead of us there were stairs that went down into what appeared to be a huge hangar. Inside was a jet. Sleek ck exterior, short wings at the back, it was obviously the X-Men¡¯s ship. Called the ckbird or something it was an ultra-fast ship that I thought could even go into space. ¡°What is that?¡± She asked. ¡°A ne,¡± I said. Risking it I moved closer. On the metal grating catwalk that looked over the hangar I noticed Wolverine and Colossus talking to someone. I moved over and began to inch my way down the stairs so I could get a better angle to see the stranger they were talking to. ¡°Listen, bub. I don¡¯t care who you are. You don¡¯t just show up here and start demanding we check out this or that,¡± Wolverine growled. He appeared to be more like theic version than the Hugh Jackman version. Shorter, bigger and bulkier muscles, and more pissed off. He chewed on a cigar as he spoke. ¡°We have other things to worry about.¡± ¡°And what is that, exactly? Teaching sses? Logan, I recruited you because you could literally go on forever. Never tire, never die, at least you haven¡¯t yet,¡± the stranger said. He wore a dark blue suit with a ck trench coat over it. I couldn¡¯t see his face yet. I moved down again. ¡°I have given you all a lot of leeway to do what you want. For this allowance, I expect help.¡± ¡°I work for the Professor,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°We are willing to help, just get his approval and-¡± ¡°X is imunicado. Since he finished his little toy he has been spending more-¡± The man stopped talking as I finally saw his face. It was that of a ck man. Which was good, I preferred the ck version. Gruff face and eye patch it was easy to see that it was Nick Fury. In the earlyics the head of SHIELD was white, buttely his renditions had been ck. Taking the physical description of Samuel L. Jackson, it was the version of Nick Fury I preferred. ¡°Why is a kid staring at me?¡± Fury asked as he continued to study me. ¡°What the hell?¡± Wolverine asked. ¡°Just¡­doing uh¡­scavenger hunt,¡± I said. ¡°Hey, I found a 1 eyed guy, wasn¡¯t that on the list?¡± I asked, walking back the way I hade. As Wolverine ran for me I grabbed Kitty who had be frozen in shock. Throwing her over my shoulder I back tracked, the lights turning on as I came to each hallway I moved some Nen to my body, kicking off the ground with increased power. It wasn¡¯t long until Wolverine was running down the hall after us. The small man sounded like a freight train as he only sped up. ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck,¡± I said. I knew I should probably just stop and take whatever punishment was offered, but I couldn¡¯t help but run from the feral man. ¡°He¡¯s gaining!¡± Kitty yelled from behind me. ¡°I know,¡± I said. Feeling someone ahead I took a turn, trying to work my way toward the school. I began taking every turn I could. More rooms around us I ignored them as I stuck to the halls. I became trapped between 2 halls with people in them. Jean Grey yelled, ¡°Hey!¡± As we ran past. The steel floor transitioning into concrete we were closer to the school but I threw Kitty to the side as Wolverine barreled toward me. The shorter man was like a cannonball as he extended his arms my way. No metal ws out at least, I braced myself with Nen. Empowering my body I ducked down before he grabbed me and took his cor in hand. Turning him over me I forgot he was so heavy. Almost 400 pounds of muscle and metal I barely got him flipped over my body. Landing on the concrete floor with an oompf Wolverine cursed and moved to get back up. I grabbed Kitty and moved toward the stairs just ahead. But as I did I noticed a man I had forgotten about. A little taller than me, brown hair, red sses, it was Scott Summers, aka Cyclops. ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± He asked. I breathed in and out heavily. Looking around I offered, ¡°A game of tag?¡± Scott frowned and I knew the jig was up. CHAPTER 347 SECRET CHAPTER 347 SECRET I sat in a small interrogation room. After the whole debacle of getting caught I did want to fight my way out just to see how Ipared to the others, but with this weak body that option was mostly useless. My quest for finding the secrets of the school wasn¡¯t over yet so I hoped to get more information. Keeping my Observation Haki up it was easy enough to feel the other people outside the room. One of the walls had 4 people talking behind it. I guessed from the feel of them it was Wolverine, Colossus, Cyclops, and Jean Grey. Content to sit and wait, I yed with my Nen. I was really itching to y more with my Fusion skill. I could fuse simr materials together but I wanted to try to fuse dissimr materials. Test the bounds of the skill. I had been given it for a reason and to be honest it could very well be the skill I was looking for. Weston and my goal was to fuse back together and pull apart. Like Trunks and Goten. Was there a way to connect and separate? I¡¯d find more time with it soon enough. I tried to think of other ways to use it, all the while moving my Nen throughout my body. I was brought out of my practice as Jean and Scott walked in. Both had stoic and angry looks. ¡°What? No good cop, bad cop?¡± I asked as they sat across from me. Perhaps I¡¯d been in a few too many interrogation rooms. They kind of lost their effect after a while. ¡°You¡¯re not under arrest, Weston,¡± Jean said, annoyed as she sat. ¡°But you are in trouble. What exactly were you doing down here?¡± ¡°Kitty didn¡¯t give it all away?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°She was practically vomiting the whole situation before you separated us.¡± ¡°She did,¡± Jean said. ¡°But she also said you were worried we were testing on mutants down here. I want to know why you thought that.¡± ¡°Oh I didn¡¯t,¡± I said, waving her off. I tried leaning back in the chair but it was bolted to the ground. ¡°I just told her that so she would help me. No, I was simply trying to figure out what was going on.¡± ¡°And what made you think bad things were going on?¡± Scott asked. ¡°And you are¡­let me guess, her boyfriend?¡± I asked. They both stiffened, telling me all I needed to know. ¡°I¡¯m um, Scott. Scott Summers,¡± he said. ¡°Since I¡¯ve been a little busytely I haven¡¯t been able to meet you. Normally I help Professor X with recruitment.¡± ¡°Ah, fun,¡± I said. Chewing my lip I acted like I was getting up, ¡°are we done here?¡± ¡°No, we still have questions,¡± Jean said. ¡°You 2 aren¡¯t very good at this. You have questions, ask away. Unless you want to just take them from me with those fancy psychic powers of yours,¡± I said. I hadn¡¯t felt her do anything to me yet. I still wanted to check how strong my Psychic Resistance was. ¡°We don¡¯t do that sort of thing, Weston,¡± Jean said. ¡°We don¡¯t use our powers to force people to do anything.¡± ¡°Good for you, I doubt I¡¯d be so kind,¡± I said. ¡°Ask away. Do you want to know what I saw? What I suspect? What my sign is? What?¡± ¡°Start at the beginning,¡± Scott said. ¡°Jean says you¡¯ve been acting odd since this morning. Your power suddenly bes manageable. Even a few of your friends have noted how off you have been today. Then you are found in a restricted area. An area you shouldn¡¯t know is there. I doubt you know this, Weston, but we have enemies out there. People that can control others. Take their faces. Read minds. People trying to infiltrate this ce. You are on the cusp of being kicked out of the school, so start talking.¡± I hadn¡¯t thought of that. Of course they would be worried about outside attacks. I had been acting differently. More open, smiling more, and able to do things old me only dreamed of, like touching Anne. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s¡­start at the beginning. My parents and sister died in a car ident. What? 2 months ago almost? I was very¡­ reserved and despondent. I apologize for trying my best to move on and act like there was a little semnce of normalcy in my new life.¡± That shut them up and made their Haki shift to more of a defensive than offensive presence. I continued the attack. ¡°Then a man¡­one I never met before. He shows up offering me help. Not only that, but he talks right to my mind.¡± I put my finger to my temple, mimicking Professor X when he used his power. ¡°Then he offers me a spot in a school. A school full of people just like me. People that could potentially be a danger to themselves and others like my current¡­mutation made me. So I get here, lo and behold it is as he says. I see the smiling faces. Beautiful teachers.¡± I gave Jean Grey a wink. ¡°And a dark underbelly that I know nothing about.¡± I extended my hands out to the surrounding underground bunker/hideout we were in. I leaned forward, letting out an annoyed sigh as I studied them. ¡°Tell me, what do you have going on here? A cult?¡± Their Haki showed confusion then slowly turned to understanding as I exined. ¡°You got a guy on top. Indoctrinating impressionable youth to follow his lead. He will teach and guide us to what we need to know. Then what? As you go up in levels you get more secrets. Trusted with more information. He is the bald seconding of Jesus?¡± I faced them trying to express how serious my words were. They shared more than one look, starting and stopping to speak as they thought about what to say. ¡°I¡¯m fucking with you,¡± I saidughing loudly. ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not what¡¯s going on¡­is it?¡± ¡°No,¡± Scott answered. ¡°That was a little emphatic,¡± I said. ¡°Almost too much.¡± I squinted my eyes. ¡°Weston, we are not a cult,¡± Jean said. ¡°Have you heard of-¡± ¡°Jean,¡± Scott warned. ¡°It is fine,¡± Jean said, eyeing her boyfriend. Scott frowned, thinking it over, but slowly nodded. ¡°Have you heard of the X-Men?¡± Ali heard was ex-men. I couldn¡¯t help myself. ¡°Aren¡¯t they called trans?¡± I asked. The duo hesitated. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t want to judge, but if you used to be men, shouldn¡¯t you like not look like men?¡± I studied Scott, looking him up and down. Then turned to Jean. ¡°Your work looks great by the way. Top notch. Like I would have thought you were always a smoking hot-¡± ¡°Um no,¡± Scott stammered a little too quickly. ¡°The mutation on us mutant¡¯s DNA is called the X-Gene. We formed a group that is called the X-Men based on that fact.¡± ¡°Ohh,¡± I said, ying dumber because their Haki was leaking shame. ¡°So you were always a woman?¡± Jean nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Great, I was worried I was barking up the wrong tree,¡± I said, giving her another wink. Her face only became more annoyed, but she was also struggling not tough. I was sure it was from whatever Scott was thinking. ¡°Sorry, but we have apparently gone off track a little,¡± Scott said. ¡°I um-¡± ¡°Professor Xavier brought all of us together years ago,¡± Jean said. ¡°Mutants aren¡¯t the most well loved of individuals. If people get word of the extraordinary powers that we have, then they are more likely to¡­rally against us. Professor Xavier provided a safe ce for all of us.¡± ¡°Not really assuring me of the whole ¡®not-a-cult¡¯ thing,¡± I said. ¡°We aren¡¯t,¡± Jean assured. ¡°But we are a group of like minded-jeez even I¡¯m hearing it now. It does sound like a cult.¡± ¡°We are a group of friends and colleagues. There are dangerous mutants out there,¡± Scott said. ¡°People that use their powers for evil. They don¡¯t mind hurting people. Us older students of the Professor, we go on missions to help keep these evil people in line.¡± ¡°And the pirate from earlier?¡± I asked. ¡°The man with the eye patch,¡± I rified. ¡°Oh¡­we really shouldn¡¯t be talking about-¡± ¡°Nick Fury?¡± I asked. They stiffened yet again. Neither of them were very good actors. ¡°What? They might have said his name while I was listening? Ever looked him up online? Isn¡¯t he with the government?¡± ¡°How? Why would you look that up?¡± ¡°I have an interest in the government,¡± I lied. ¡°My family was killed. I had hoped to figure out who was responsible-¡± ¡°It was an ident,¡± Jean said. ¡°Then what happened to me? You both were born as mutants, I was made into one. I want to know why and how,¡± I said. ¡°Who hasn¡¯t heard Senators asking for registrations on mutants? I figured the government already has a list. I assume my power didn¡¯te out of nowhere. Other people were made into mutants like me. I wanted all the information I could get.¡± I had found very little information on Nick Fury, but it appeared to be a good enough push for these two amateurs. ¡°So what? Already sold out to the government?¡± I asked. The duo locked eyes. Having a conversation. I could almost feel it leaking from their Haki. ¡°Thinking about wiping my memory now?¡± I asked, shing them a grin they gave away yet again that I was right. ¡°It¡¯s what I would do. You¡¯re a psychic. Go ahead and try. I believe you¡¯ll find that it¡¯s harder than you think.¡± Jean looked away, ashamed of her way of thinking. Scott was lost. I doubted he was unused to being lost. ¡°Or¡­you can take an application for me to join these X-Men,¡± I said. ¡°What? Do you have to graduate to join? Can I not try out for the team?¡± ¡°Why would you want to do that?¡± Jean asked. ¡°Sounds like fun,¡± I said. ¡°You are working for the government, right? Might as well join up instead of bing a vignte on my own.¡± The duo shared a long look again. To my surprise the door opened and Professor Xavier wheeled himself in. The motorized wheelchair came in slowly. The bald man had a small smile on his lips, but it was forced. His Haki leaked annoyance. ¡°Walk with me,¡± Xavier said, giving me a slight smile. ¡°That¡¯s a good one,¡± I said. ¡°Can I make jokes like that?¡± ¡°If you want,¡± Prof. X said with augh, genuinely entertained. ¡°I hear them all from Wolverine. Oh, that is the man you surprised by throwing him to the ground.¡± I got up, walking to the older man. He had a shaved head, but instead of resembling Patrick Stewart or James McAvoy he looked more like Anthony Carrigan who yed Victor Zsasz in the show Gotham. His eyebrows were very thin and he appeared to be in histe 30s/early 40s. I stepped out of the interrogation room with him and began walking down the hall. ¡°I¡¯ve had my eyes on you since you came here, Weston. I¡¯m d that you are¡­limating to the school nicely. It usually takes students years to suspect this lower floor is here, but you came to that conclusion in a few weeks.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very observant,¡± I said. We were moving through the circr halls as we headed toward the school. I was slowly mapping the pathways out in my mind as we did. ¡°Thought you abandoned me to my academic life.¡± ¡°I did,¡± X said. ¡°But I always try to keep tabs.¡± He made the words sound friendly, but I couldn¡¯t help feel like they were a threat. ¡°You are correct, we are working for a branch of the government.¡± My quest finished as soon as he said the words.
Marvel World Quest 1: Complete
Find out the secrets of Xavier''s School
Rewards:
Fusion
The super power was added to my Status Screen and I felt content with my recent efforts. ¡°9/11 happened thanks to mutants,¡± the Professor admitted. The Twin Towers in New York were brought down a decade ago. nes crashing into them after being hijacked in my world and this one, I hadn¡¯t thought about it much. But the professor was implying that super powered people were involved. I guessed I didn¡¯t know the full story. ¡°We were brought into the fold of the government to help keep that sort of thing from happening again. And we do take applications for the X-Men,¡± Professor X added, prompting a new quest.
Marvel World Quest 2:
Be a part of the X-Men
Rewards:
Weakness Eliminator
Bonus Copy
I liked Weakness Eliminators. I didn¡¯t know what a Bonus Copy was, but I was going to go out on a limb and guess it let me copy someone¡¯s bonus. Which sounded much better than the Ability Forge I had used in the past. ¡°We typically do the test at the beginning of the semester. Only those that graduate can be a full-time member of the X-Men. We test the recent applicants next week. So if you do well this year and graduate-¡± ¡°Not interested,¡± I said, cutting him off. I stopped and he did the same, looking up at me. ¡°I want to join now. Not a year from now. Whatever you are doing here is a hell of a lot more interesting than a few sses.¡± ¡°Weston, education is very-¡± ¡°I know it all already,¡± I said. ¡°Test me. Give me the hardest GED you have given anyone before. I will pass it. Prove I am not some idiot.¡± I could feel he still wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°My family is dead, Professor. I have such¡­rage.¡± It was easy to feel the anger build up in me. ¡°For so many weeks I have been beating myself up, asking what I could have done differently.¡± Old me had, and it was starting to consume him. ¡°Fuck that. And fuck waiting. We could all die in a car ident tomorrow. I am done being a passenger in the car, I want to be the one driving. I want to be a part of the wider world. I want to do something with my power. Whether it is to help people or kill who needs killing.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t kill,¡± the professor cut in. ¡°And you say you¡¯re part of the government?¡± I asked, implying he was being naive. The older man understood, frowning. ¡°Listen, give me the hardest test of anyone. I will pass it and show you that my senior year would be useless. I can handle whatever you throw at me.¡± The professor thought for a long time. As he thought, a familiar face walked up. ¡°Alright,¡± Wolverine growled as he stopped a few paces from me. ¡°If you can impress me, kid, you¡¯re in.¡± ¡°A fight now?¡± I asked, rolling my shoulders. ¡°Ha! Sure,¡± Wolverine barked, chewing on his cigar. ¡°Wait,¡± the professor said, stopping me before I moved toward Wolverine. I had no hope of winning, but I was sure I could impress him. ¡°Next week we are testing the other students. If you can beat them in every test, you can¡­join. After you pass a few academic tests.¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± I said. ¡°Fight you after?¡± Wolverineughed again. ¡°Cocky little bastard aren¡¯t you?¡± He asked. I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not an ex-man yet, still plenty of cock left,¡± I said, grabbing my crotch. Wolverineughed again. ¡°Oh I think I¡¯ll like you. I said the same joke once upon a time.¡± He grabbed my shoulder and escorted me out. There was arge elevator that led us right into the Dean¡¯s office on the first floor. Once back in the school I read I walked through the empty halls without an escort, but there were plenty of cameras to keep tabs on me. It was almost 11pm by the time I got to my room. I was rather enjoying the world. Given another super power school, and apparently a bted entrance exam, it all felt familiar. I wasn¡¯t sure where the world was going, but I was getting excited. Potentially working with Nick Fury, traveling the world to fight other super powered people, there were a lot of possibilities for quests in the future. But there was also a concern of what could go wrong. If SHIELD was involved with the X-Men, that meant we were susceptible to HYDRA. Basically a secret society of nazis, HYDRA was the counterpart to SHIELD and usually infiltrated the super powered government branch. Along with that were a million other viins to worry about. Fights meant quests though, which meant rewards. We were close to New York, so there were plenty of vigntes out there. Whose powers could I steal? What women could I seduce? And of course, my paramount concern. Who had dumped that chemical that changed me? Old me wanted answers. Wanted revenge. I nned to dig into whatpany used a hexagon with a dot at the center as a logo. I would bring them all down. If they had chemicals giving people super powers, then they were no good. My thoughts straying from there I thought of Anne Marie. I liked her. I wanted to get to know her more, potentially help her with her own little problem. Who knew, maybe I would give the Weakness Eliminator from joining the X-men to her. For now though, I had to get stronger. This body was weak. I really doubted I could win whatever X-Men test they threw at me in a week. No, I had to train. I had to get my World Lasting Physique. I had to venture out to the other Comic worlds and see what they had to offer. I mumbled, ¡°World Escape,¡± and it all went ck. CHAPTER 348 COC CHAPTER 348 COC I was in the Red Room once more. At the 7 o¡¯clock door I looked around to the other world entrances. I had known Marvel was this door thanks to a World Choice. In the Manga Hall this would have been One Punch Man. A manga with impossibly strong heroes and viins. The 6 o¡¯clock door was my exit, so I looked to the 5 o¡¯clock. ¡°You have to be DC,¡± I said walking up to the door. A world filled with super heroes, not near as many as Marvel, they were still synonymous with one another. It only made sense that they were mirror images of one another. I thought about it and decided to find out who I was in this next world. Opening the door I stepped in and was met with darkness. Slowly the scenery around me began to brighten. I was in a massive room and someone in a blood red robe was running at me. I instinctively punched them, throwing them back. More men and women in simr robes moving toward me I noticed a man above me. He was in a blue, white, and yellow skin-tight suit, flying around the room punching other men in robes that were on upper balconies. The man looked familiar, but instead of trying to guess who it was I noticed arge puddle of blood a few paces away. A man¡¯s upper and lower half was on either side of the blood pool. It appeared someone had ripped him in half. Looking into the thin puddle, between the gut and viscera, I saw my reflection. I was Weston Walker. 18 years old, I had lived a mostly normal life. That was until I was 9 and my mother was killed. It was a freak ident, of course. The men that attacked us were going for my dad, Bill Walker, aka The Immortal. I didn¡¯t know this at the time, but my dad was really old. At least hundreds of years old. With super strength, flight, regenerative powers, and immortality, he had lived to see a lot in his life. He was an impossibly strong man. ck hair, thick beard, huge muscles. He had been a pretty good dad, up until my mom¡¯s death at least. When I was a kid scientists had hired a mercenary group to capture him. They had been trying to find him so they could study him. My mom was caught in the cross-hairs. My dad only needed his bare hands to rip the attackers apart, limb by limb. After that he wasn¡¯t the same. Leaving me with my mom¡¯s sister, I stayed with her, and didn¡¯t see my dad again until he was on TV. As one of the founders of the Guardians of the Globe he was considered the unofficial leader. The strongest and oldest human, or so he said, my dad was a hero to millions. I didn¡¯t see him for a long time after that. It wasn¡¯t until I awoke my own super power that he showed up. My ability had kicked in one day. I had been ying catch and happened to catch a ball I had no chance to get. At first I had thought that I was simply moving super fast. Like the Red Rush in this world. It wasn¡¯t as simple as that though. New to the power I could only manage bursts of speed. And with testing it was found that I was actually speeding up time for myself. Only for a half-second, but enough to give me a slight edge in a fight. My Aunt called my dad and he showed up on my doorstep for the first time in years. Not to catch up or apologize. No, it was to begin my training as a superhero. Day in and out he pushed me beyond my physical limits for 5 months straight. I was allowed to join in on field work, and grew to enjoy being a hero to the world. I had my own secret identity, and had recently graduated high school. That morning we were called to a mysterious group that had been on the radar recently. Since there was always some group popping up here or there that caused trouble my dad decided to check it out. And since I was still under the probationary period with the Guardians of the Globe I was stuck checking them out with him. The new group was called the Children of Cthulhu, which we had referred to as COC. They were a mysterious group that had a huge jump in recruitmenttely. A recent influx of disappearances in the area, we had gotten a tip about a weird group working out of an abandoned cathedral. When we arrived at their hideout all hell broke loose. Below the cathedral they used as their hideout was a giant room. Inside the room, cult members had all been chanting and praying to a magical red glowing ellipsoid. The oval shaped blood red floating deathtrap had only been about 8 feet tall when we arrived. Currently it was 15 feet tall. As the memories settled another cultist jumped for me. I breathed out and activated the part of my brain that sped up my time. Like being dunked in water my skin tingled, and I sped up. Allowing his fist to meet me. The man moved slowly as I focused some Nen in my hand and hit him as the notification came.
Wee to Invincible World
You would need to be invincible to survive here.
¡°Fucking hell,¡± I said as my time slowed down to normal. At first I was surprised, but then again, DC really didn¡¯t have all that many super powered people. Superman was of course the strongest, but this world had Viltrumites. Each as strong as Superman, or so I guessed since there was never a crossoveric. Invincible sported hundreds of super strong aliens and humans alike. Marvel had just as many strong foes. I guessed Marvel and Invincible were considered harder than DC. ¡°Weston!¡± My dad yelled. I ducked down as a blood red beam shot out at me. Pulling out a mass of my lifeforce I threw the Nen at whoever shot at me. They were thrown back and the futuristic weapon they used was flung away. The Immortal continued fighting another few from above, but the fight was mostly wrapping up. Walking to the center of the circr room the blood red ellipsoid began to pulse. I used Gyo on it. There was some lifeforce there, but using Observation Haki it was like looking into the pit of doom. The Energy was actually ck. Normally it was a white or weak gray, but what I felt from the mass was pure evil. ¡°I think the ellipse is made of blood,¡± I said as my dadnded next to me. Below the floating oval of death were intricately drawn circles that were written in blood as well. ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s failing,¡± my dad growled. ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s growing in power,¡± I said as the Spiritual Energy began to increase more. Darker power leaked from it. ¡°How the hell would you know?¡± He asked. My dad was more than kind of a jackass. Living for a long time he didn¡¯t have much patience for anything, let alone believing a rookie like me. I dropped it. ¡°You did good, but you need to have eyes everywhere. What would have happened if I hadn¡¯t warned you about the st there?¡± ¡°Would have dodged it anyway,¡± I said. Not like I hadn¡¯t noticed, just didn¡¯t bother to move out of the way until the st was fired. ¡°Hey, this is serious. You have a power, but not mine. You could die with the slightest misstep, boy,¡± the Immortal said. My hero name was Haste, which was pretty badass in my book. We were on the job so he never called me anything besides boy. Old me secretly hated the guy. Abandoning me for all those years, I had assumed he was disappointed in me. Not showing up until my super power awoke, I thought he just did it out of some need for more firepower. But with my Haki I could feel the love he had for me. Instead of arguing as old me would have done, I nodded. My dad hesitated, he had expected me to argue. ¡°Uh, right,¡± he said with a frown. ¡°G-good job.¡± He really wasn¡¯t the best at this sort of thing. But I was d he tried. ¡°Let¡¯s um, try to clean this circle-¡± As he said that we were thrown back as the ellipsoid exploded outward. ¡ª Ringing in my ear I woke up a few secondster to see that a giant green tentacle arm wasing out of the now blue glowing elliptical portal. As my mind registered what was going on the tentacle wrapped around my foot. ¡°Weston!¡± My dad yelled, flying for me. I was picked up and wasn¡¯t anywhere strong enough to fight this beast. My mind registering the Spiritual Energy around me. I felt it all as it happened. My dad moving at an immense speed, the tentacle pulling me into the portal even faster, an impossible speed for this body to react to. ¡°Dad!¡± Was all I got out as I sped up time for myself. Everything else moving at half speed, I saw my leg was already pulled into the portal, my dad was reaching toward me ever so slowly, fear and regret in his eyes as the wind of his flight caused tears to form in his eyes. Then the split second I added to my time passed and I was sucked into the portal. My dad¡¯s face thest thing I saw of my world. Immediately pulled into a new ce the portal shut right in front of my eyes, my fingertips narrowly missing being cut off from the portal winking out. I felt the monster before I saw it. A huge mass of tentacles all around me. I didn¡¯t hesitate to yell, ¡°Handicap Dismiss!¡± I felt my Haki and Nen increase two-fold as the quest appeared.
Invincible World Quest 1:
Escape the Cthulhu Monster
Rewards:
Pet Evolution
Timeflow
Weakness Eliminator
¡°Fuck!¡± I yelled. The quest was too good for something easy. As my mind reeled, the tentacle pulling me began to slow. I was being brought to a giant maw of a mouth. I had thought the tentacle was big, but no, it was simply the smallest the monster had. The only one that could fit in the portal. As I looked into the conglomeration of tentacles the pit of a mouth was about 50 feet across, thin de-like teeth meeting at a center point my death would not be good, and my World Escape was down for a while yet. I charged my hand with Nen. Pulling my upper body up to my foot was a great struggle for some reason. I managed to touch the appendage, slicing into the thick tentacle it didn¡¯t burst like I had hoped. A mere gash appeared and blue blood poured out. I cursed, focusing my lifeforce into my pointer and ring finger. I used a Nen st. The st cut deeply into the tentacle. The monster let me go as I was sprayed with blue blood. Freefalling through the air I began to breathe in and out quickly to try to calm myself. A white fog below me I couldn¡¯t help crying out as I fell. Moving far faster toward the ground than I was used to I almost made it to the fog when another tentacle grabbed me. My leg about dislocated from the sudden halt. This tentacle was stronger than thest. I focused Armament Haki to prevent the tentacle from crushing my bones. Dragging me back up to it¡¯s mouth I cut this one with another Nen st, but 2 more tentacles grabbed my legs causing them to almost do the splits. I was starting to think I would prefer getting eaten than some fucked up tentacle porn ending that was ying through my mind. But like hell I was going to let this be the end. ¡°Summon!¡± I yelled out. Nibi appeared just ahead and I grabbed her. ¡°Nibi, I need you or we are fucked!¡± I yelled. Looking up to the cat, which was actually down, we locked eyes. Long seconds I waited for her to make a decision, then she began to grow. Wider and wider she jumped up to be bigger than a horse. I had to use thest of my Nen to strengthen myself enough to hold onto her. Keeping her in the air below me. A ck ball of chakra formed at her mouth. As it grew it began to glow blue with her mes. With a great boom it shot from her mouth striking through the tentacles and blowing them away. Both of us falling to the fog I yelled out in triumph as I moved to sit on top of her. She turned in the air, more tentacles shot toward us. She spit intense blue mes that were as thin assers at them. We made it to the fog this time. Our view blocked, I panicked again. Sending out my area of Observation Haki to a wider range, we were speeding up far more than I expected. I felt the ground and as I yelled out to warn Nibi we hit it with a great boom. The cat didn¡¯t hesitate though, running away we moved past the tips of tentacles that kept the Cthulhu monster standing above the fog. The wind roared in my ears as Nibi picked up speed. I never loved the cat more than that moment. She had literally saved my life, and I would do whatever she needed. As thest of the tentacles was dodged she continued to run in an almostzy gait. I received a couple of notifications.
Invincible World Quest 1: Complete
Escape the Cthulhu Monster
Rewards:
Pet Evolution
Timeflow
Weakness Eliminator
Invincible World Quest 2:
Survive 24 hours
Rewards:
Weakness Eliminator
¡°Fuck,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s find somewhere to rest.¡± I decided to wait to use the Pet Evolution until we were farther away. My heart was still pounding far more than I was used to. There was something wrong with this. My body didn¡¯t feel the same. I raised my hand to hold my head but noticed it was a struggle to get it up. ¡°This world has a higher gravity,¡± I said, amazed. I guessed I was over two times my normal weight. As my adrenaline began to lessen I felt the differences of the gravity. My body was heavier of course, but it was more than that. Able to focus on my body parts I could feel my heart struggling to get used to the increased power it had to exert to pump blood to my body. My skin felt tingly as it was pulled down more. Hell, even my hair felt heavy. ¡°What the fuck did I get us into this time?¡± I asked, but Nibi didn¡¯t answer. Running on into the mist I felt a tentacle ahead and guided her away. Desperate to find somewhere safe to hide for the time being. CHAPTER 349 EVOLUTION CHAPTER 349 EVOLUTION The world we were on was basically a swamp. At least everything we had seen so far was a swamp. Reminiscent of the marsh that I had run in during the Hunter Exam in HxH, we had found more than the Cthulhu monsters to worry about. Large eel-like monsters in pools we had stepped in one only to be electrocuted. Another snake monster tried to strike at us from behind a rock, but Nibi was quick enough to dodge and kill it. We found a small cave soon after that. It wasn¡¯t built into arge rock that was above the ground, but an actual underground cavern. The entrance level with the swamp floor, it went straight down. Curving up after a straight drop it was just big enough for the 2 of us. It didn¡¯t appear anything was living in the cave anymore. A few bones scattered on the hard rock, they were mostly very old. ¡°You saved my life,¡± I said to Nibi. She was breathing heavily on myp. Even the tailed beast had struggled to run so far and long. ¡°I am going to use an Evolution I just got, okay?¡± The cat¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t give anything away, but I thought her Haki sent an affirmative.
Evolving Pet Strength.
4--->5
She began to grow in size. Once she got to the size of a bear she stopped growing, but instead of shrinking again like usual, she stared at me. Her big eyes studied me for long seconds as she blinked slowly. Her blue fur actually glowing for a moment. I felt something pulse inside of her from her Spiritual Energy. ¡°Finally,¡± she said, startling me. ¡°You can talk?¡± I asked. ¡°I could always talk,¡± she growled as she began to shrink again. Her mouth not moving with her words, the words simply sounded from her direction. She had a deep voice, that helped to attribute to how old she was. I gulped as she moved to sit on me and stare up at me. ¡°God you¡¯re stupid.¡± ¡°Uh¡­sorry,¡± I said, unsure which part she was talking about. ¡°I¡¯ve never been attached to such a lustful man before. Is that all you think about?¡± She asked, annoyance in her voice. ¡°Uh I hav-had this skill, the Chikyugi. It was basically-¡± ¡°A Sharingan in your balls, I understand,¡± she said. Yawning widely she looked around. ¡°What kind of mess did you get us into here?¡± ¡°How much do you know?¡± I asked. ¡°About my challenges and all that.¡± I could say challenges, I guessed pets were different from summons since I wasn¡¯t able to exin things to Hancock until I used the Companion Item. Nibi wouldn¡¯t exist in Naruto World without me, unlike Hancock who would, Nibi must have had more permissions. ¡°You go to different worlds, fuck who you want, fight sometimes, and always have a bunch of drama around you,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m aware. I¡¯m also aware you never called me for one of your Challenges. Why is that?¡± ¡°Because¡­I don¡¯t know. You were always attached to a person. Forced to do whatever they did. You and I didn¡¯t talk. I didn¡¯t want to assume you would be on my side.¡± ¡°No, I decided toe along with you. You should have known I was on your side,¡± she said, upset but not overly. ¡°You tried your best to save Yugito. She appreciated it, and she was my friend.¡± Yugito was the Jinchuriki I had saved from Akatsuki. The most recent holder of Nibi, I had failed to save her at thest fight of Naruto World. ¡°Sorry about not being able to save her again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Nibi said. ¡°I¡¯m used to it. But you are my holder for now, Weston. You have to get your head out of your ass.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°Which¡­part?¡± ¡°Your head.¡± ¡°No, which part are you talking about?¡± ¡°You died,¡± she hissed. ¡°Did you know I had the option to leave you then?¡± ¡°You did?¡± I asked, surprised by the admission. ¡°Yes, when you died in that challenge, I was offered to be reborn back into my original world. But I decided to stick it out with you. In hopes you would wise up.¡± ¡°I would love that,¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°But I would love some help too. I didn¡¯t grow up with all this fighting. I¡¯m learning on the fly. How could I have done better?¡± I had memories of fighting from all my other lives thanks to Memory Meld, but for some reason it still felt alien to me. ¡°I have no idea,¡± she said. ¡°Maybe don¡¯t fall for stupid traps. I¡¯ve spent a lot of time in your status screen. I don¡¯t get the sense of everything, but I know enough to see that you could have done better. If I am going to risk my life for you, then I expect more effort on your part.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, biting my lip. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry. Just¡­I don¡¯t know. I swear I¡¯ll bring you out more. Please help me. I really need it. Especially here.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said, looking around the small damp cave we were in. ¡°You really got into it this time. How long until we can leave?¡± ¡°18 hours,¡± I said. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s hold up here and talk,¡± she said. Curling up in myp she rxed. Leaning against the jagged rock I tried to stabilize my thoughts. I had so many questions that I didn¡¯t know where to start. ¡°Where is Hancock?¡± Nibi asked. ¡°Uh, with my main body. I split a little while ago, and she is with the other me. I lost chakra at that point.¡± ¡°I noticed it was gone in you. Very dumb. Chakra would be useful here,¡± she said. ¡°I was able to awaken it in people with my Chikyugi¡­Is there any way you could awaken it in me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know of any method to do that. The rabbit goddess ate the fruit and all of her descendents had chakra. I had assumed there wasn¡¯t a way to give it to humans,¡± she said. ¡°Not even like pushing some into me?¡± I asked. ¡°No, your¡­genitalia is special I assume. That Chikyugi power you had with the chakra pathway to your penis, that was something I have never seen before.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± I agreed, annoyed that I had lost it. ¡°What else can we do?¡± ¡°Ask the true question,¡± Nibi said, annoyed. ¡°I¡­can you and I link like you did with Yugito?¡± I asked. This was the true reason I had wanted her as a summon. Naruto had be exponentially stronger when he fused with the kyubi. Now that she could talk I was a little too nervous to ask. If we could fuse together somehow I could be transformed into a nuclear powered chakra machine. That¡¯s what I wanted. ¡°If you had chakra, most likely. Current you¡­ I don¡¯t know. It might kill you,¡± she said. ¡°Or awaken chakra in me,¡± I said, hopeful. ¡°Doubtful,¡± she said. ¡°My chakra is pure, far more pure than yours, and yours was the purest human¡¯s chakra I have felt. Mine would almost be vtile to you. Have you seen a Jinchuriki turn into a tailed beast?¡± I thought back to the Naruto Manga. Naruto¡¯s skin would burn off when the 9-tails chakra leaked out. I nodded. ¡°It can be dangerous, but we can try.¡± I sighed but felt a little better about my situation. It would be a huge boon to have almost limitless chakra to use. ¡°What other skills do you have?¡± She asked. ¡°I um, got a Fusion skill, an electricity/healing ability, and a new Timeflow one,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know them all too well though.¡± ¡°Then you need to begin training,¡± she said. ¡°This cave will not do for us. We need some higher ground.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good for now.¡± ¡°Did you see the size of those tentacle beasts? If one of those tentacles stepped on this cave we would be crushed,¡± she said getting up. ¡°You¡¯re running us this time.¡± She jumped up to sit on my shoulder. Grumbling, I groaned and moved down from my small perch. I dipped under a protrusion of rock and came to the vertical shaft of the cavern. Grabbing small handholds my body struggled to pull itself up. Every movement was a challenge to use the required strength. I was already exhausted but pushed through, adding Nen strengthening where I could. When we came out of the shaft to the dim sunlight there was still fog everywhere. ¡°Any idea where to go?¡± I asked. As soon as I did we heard a loud screech from far off. ¡°Not that way,¡± Nibi mumbled. I nodded and moved the other way. This new world had grayish green grass. All the water I had seen was the color of mud, and I gave every pool of water a wide berth as I walked us away, just in case of monsters. Struggling with even walking I was sweating soon enough. ¡°How did we get here anyway?¡± Nibi whispered. ¡°My dad and I, we were looking into this group called Children of Cthulhu,¡± I said. ¡°How they let their group be called COC, I don¡¯t know. They thought the end of the world wasing, and wanted to be the ones to cause it. Summoning a giant beast called Cthulhu.¡± ¡°That was the beast we were attacked by?¡± ¡°No, Cthulhu is much taller and scarier than that. Picture a human with an octopus face. So monstrous that the top of his head touches the clouds when he is standing. What we fought was like a little brother of Cthulhu.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s pray he doesn¡¯t have a big brother. Even at my full strength I would have struggled with a monster like that,¡± she said. I nodded, me at full strength would have had trouble as well. I could have done it, but it would have taken a lot. ¡°Start running,¡± Nibi said. ¡°What? Something chasing us?¡± ¡°No, but you need to train this body,¡± she said. ¡°Start running.¡± ¡°I¡¯d prefer to wait. If we leave here and go to another world, I should get my World Lasting Physique. Before that all training is useless,¡± I said. ¡°No training is useless,¡± she hissed. ¡°You want my help or not? Do as I say.¡± I grumbled but began to jog. My breath came in heavy as I did. As the squish of the marsh under my feet became the only noise around us, the thick fog kept the sound trapped with us. Breathing heavily we moved quickly as I forced my body to speed up. If I was going to train I might as well get serious about it. ¡°Do you mind¡­if I call you by your real name?¡± I asked through a ragged breath. ¡°No, you haven¡¯t earned that,¡± Nibi said. ¡°But I know your name¡­¡± ¡°And have you earned it?¡± She asked, eyeing me. Her dark eyes bore into me. I let out a sigh and shook my head. I really had neglected her for a long time. I had to do better. Better all around, at everything, no more mistakes. We continued on, dodging monsters as I ate away the miles. ¡ª We eventually left the swamp and found a small outcropping of mushrooms. The mushrooms were ginormous and I dug into one for somewhere to sleep. Every muscle in my body aching I fell asleep as soon as my head hit the soft gooey center of the fungi. The next day I risked a small fire. Which I had to rely on Nibi to make. We ate what we killed, even Nibi ate some food, though she didn¡¯t need it. After that she made me train my body, then show her my Fusion, Spark, and Timeflow. Forcing sections of the mushroom to fuse back together I yed with the power more throughout the day. Eventually the notification came.
Invincible World Quest 2: Complete
Survive 24 hours
Rewards:
Weakness Eliminator
That was 2 Weakness Eliminators I had earned in the world so far. Which was more than needed. I used them both.
Please choose which (2) weakness to eliminate.
Empathic Psychic Link (3)
Nen Impurities
Spark Degradation
Bond Drain
Time Lag
I didn¡¯t know what Time Lag was, but it sounded bad. I chose Nen Impurities, which made my lifeforce pulse for long seconds, getting brighter then dim back down to normal. After that I used my 2nd Weakness Eliminator on Spark Degradation. I nned to train all of my abilities of course, but for now they were the ones I was most ustomed to. As I finished checking my body for any changes I prepared to World Escape but received another quest.
Invincible World Quest 3:
Defeat a Cthulhu Monster
Rewards:
Ability Challenger Slot
¡°Holy fuck,¡± I said in utter awe. ¡°What?¡± Nibi asked, bored as she sat beside me. ¡°I got probably the single best quest reward I thought possible,¡± I said. I had received Bonus Challenger Slots from quests, but never an ability. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a bitch to kill one of those tentacle monsters.¡± ¡°But you must,¡± she said. I nodded, chewing my lip. I had hoped to focus on other worlds, but this was far too good of an opportunity. ¡°World Escape,¡± I said reluctantly. Once back in the Red Room I looked around. ¡°You have to be DC,¡± I said to the 4 o¡¯clock door. I just needed to hit the 3rd world and get my World Lasting Physique, then I could train to go back to Invincible. But as I moved for the doorknob I received a new notification.
Warning: You have opened the maximum number of Main Doors
Current Avable Doors Any Hall: 0 (5) Manhwa: 0 (0)
Current Main Doors Open:
Manga: (11)
Books: (0)
Manhwa: (3)
Comics: (2)
Current Main Doors Closed:
Manga: (3)
Books: (0)
Manhwa: (0)
Comics: (0)
Door Screen Added to ¡®Other¡¯ Status Screens
¡°Fuck,¡± I said. There were only 5 doors avable. I guessed that the Manga cleared doors were not counted since they were crossed out. 5 had to be the original allotted amount. Since a third manhwa door was open I guessed he didn¡¯t stick around Returner¡¯s Magic World. ¡°Double fuck, they did this on purpose so you can¡¯t get World Lasting Physique in 2 Halls without clearing a world,¡± I said. I thought back to the Manga Hall. I had opened, High School of the Dead, Gantz, Naruto, One Piece, and My Hero Academia. I didn¡¯t open One Punch Man until after I had cleared Gantz. ¡°Goddamn it,¡± I mumbled. I hadn¡¯t opened the rest of the worlds in the Manga Hall until after I had cleared High School of the Dead. Unsure how many doors were added when I cleared a world I pulled up my Status Screen.
Name Weston Walker
Current Quest:
World 1: Marvel
World 1 Quest: Join the X-Men
World 2: Invincible
World 2 Quest: Kill Monster
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Dead Man Walking
Handicap Dismiss
Gemini Active
Summon: N/A
Pet: Nibi - Level 5 Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other
3 Challenger Slots World Escape
Berserker Mode
Nen
Spark*
Bond
Fusion
Timeflow
Bonuses Medium Psychic Resistance
4 Challenger Slots Body Modification Resistance
Hardened Organs
Items Gantz Armor Stored (29)
1 Challenger Slots
Currency: USD $21.591
I had some nice new skills, and the Ability Challenger Slot would be a huge help. Grinding my teeth I thought it through. ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure that I have to open 3 doors for World Lasting Physique,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe if I go far enough in one of these worlds I will get a quest for it.¡± I nodded, praying that I would get it eventually. ¡°On the bright side, other Weston is stuck in the worlds he opened.¡± Neither of us could leave until we beat a world, or received a quest reward to open more. ¡°Fine,¡± I said, looking to the Invincibile world door. ¡°Let¡¯s fucking do this. Time to stop ying around. Train, and get the hell off this tentacle porn nightmare.¡± Taking in a deep breath I stepped into the room, ready to get serious. I regretted it of course. I should have headed to one of the Smut worlds to empty my balls first. Cursing, I knew it would be a while until I made myself leave again. I had to get World Lasting Physique or all my effort would be in vain. It was time for a helluva training arc. CHAPTER 350 USE THE FORCE CHAPTER 350 USE THE FORCE I began to think of the tentacle porn world as Dagobah, I was pretty sure it was pronounced as Day-go-ba. The same name for the Yoda had trained Luke on in Star Wars. My version was like a swamp as well. No trees, but plenty of pools of water, ugly grass, and monsters lurking in every corner, it seemed to fit. It also helped that I had a small trainer on my shoulder, not so much a backpack as a boa, but it was close enough. Nibi and I spent the first few weeks on the trying to map it out. Understand the a little better. After some testing we found that where Inded was over double Earth¡¯s gravity. As we explored more we found that the gravity only increased from there. The bigger monsters lived where the gravity was over 3 times higher than Earth¡¯s. My body on Earth had been strong. I was training to be a hero by my dad. Able to go toe to toe¡­ish, against The Immortal, he was one of the strongest humans. I guessed that my body in Invincible World was close to the body I had leaving Solo-Leveling. Stronger than any human had a right to be, but not enough, not for Dagobah. Increased gravity was not as easy to deal with as Vegeta or Goku made it seem. I remembered the show where Goku was training for Namek, where he had been in 50 times gravity, then was subjected to 100 times gravity, so he jumped right up to training 100 times. Yeah, it doesn¡¯t work that way in real life, not with human bodies anyway. Gravity wasn¡¯t just the weight on your shoulders, it was the weight of everything. My arm hairs stuck to my skin, unused to the higher weight, hell even my eyelids became heavy. Every single part of my body was sore constantly. At least I found Kame mode worked. Though I didn¡¯t have chakra I could regain some health and energy by attuning myself to the water around me. Kame mode helped a little, but I fainted daily from the strain for the first week. My heart beating harder than ever. It had trouble getting blood to my brain when I was under immense strain. I took naps constantly, too exhausted from every little thing. Even eating was a bitch. My body had be used to the weight of normal food hitting my stomach. On this it was like everytime I swallowed food a rock was hitting my innards. Multiple times gravity was not the dream I had hoped for. It took a month to even get used to it enough where I felt like a normal person walking around. And this was just at double gravity. I didn¡¯t know how I did it before. In Manga Hall I had carried 500 pound weights on each limb, I had thought I would be fine, but so much more was involved to survive your body nearly doubling in weight. I stuck with it and trained daily. Quickly cycling through working with each of my powers for hours on end. My routine consisted of Saitama¡¯s workout in the morning. 100 sit-ups, pushups, squats and a 6 mile run, the same quest as the one in Solo-Leveling. After the workout I would focus on my Nen and Spark. After a nap I would train my body as much as I could and train my Fusion and Timeflow. I didn¡¯t bother training my Berserker skill because it was automatic. During all this Nibi sat near me, watching me as I continued on my quest to earn a Challenger slot without beating a world. I knew it was going to be tough. Probably the toughest fight I had ever been in. I needed to be ready. I had to understand the capabilities of every one of my powers before I even attempted to challenge another monster. As I worked with the powers I realized I had been hardly scratching the surface. First was Nen. Because I had erased my Handicap I had increased the amount to full. I hadn¡¯t realized how much the Handicap had held back. I had a lot more to y with now. I had been ying with shrouding, manipting, and attacking with Nen. With Nibi¡¯s constant stare keeping me on track, I actually became well equipped to use my lifeforce. Focusing my Nen around my body the normally unruly power became a lot smoother. Hardly a visible aura with my Gyo. Condensing it over my skin, it added to my strength, and provided a huge defense. With that I was able to master my Nen st as well. The speed of the emission and sheer power of it took a huge jump as I mastered focusing the Nen in a split second rather than the seconds it used to take me. Blowing up boulders, it became my favorite ki-like technique, since I didn¡¯t have to move to use it. My physical powers increased with the help of Nen. I was starting to get an understanding of Uvogin¡¯s strength. Where my flimsy human body struggled in the increased gravity, my Nen made it so I could run and jump like I weighed nothing. After my Nen practice I moved to my Spark. Unable to really practice firing nerves on other people, I was able to start talking to my own body. Medici had used her power to tell her body to heal this or that part of her. Able to live for thousands of years thanks to the ability, I began talking to my body. Firing this cluster of nerves made this move. Firing that part caused intense pain. Focusing it all over my body I was able to increase the healing my body did exponentially. With the practice of talking to bodies, I also used it to form attacks. The Spark was powered by a different energy than my Nen. I was slowly understanding that it was powered much the same as my movements were. If I tried to use the Spark Power on an empty stomach it was hard to grasp. If I just used the Spark, shooting lightning streaks this way and that, then I would eventually be hungry. It was good to identify the source of where the electricity was powered from as I practiced and stuffed my face over and over again. I trained throwing electricity, and shrouding my body in it. My Spark was the ultimate counterattack. Anything that touched me was electrocuted. Whether I punched them or they attacked me. It added up to the damage they received. More than a few smaller monsters on the had found that out the hard way. Thinking they could strike me when my back was turned the Spark would shoot into them before they touched me, causing their bodies to freeze up and I could kill them. The hardest skill to learn and train was my Fusion. Much like my Spark, I had to have a full stomach to use the power for long stretches of time. I understood fusing simr objects together. I tore up more than a few giant mushrooms and pieced them back together. As I spent more time on the and we traveled we were attacked more. I found out the disgusting way that I could tear an animal apart with my Fusion, then put it back together. For instance, focusing on my Fusion skill I could rip the animal¡¯s skin apart. I could then push the skin back together and fuse it, sealing the wound back up. After I mastered simple skin fusion I learned that piecing dismembered body parts together was possible as well. It was disgusting but I killed a group of eels, and fused them all into one big one. Their dead bodies like a tentacle beast by the time I was done, it wasn¡¯t pretty, but good to know. That was the time I found out I could fuse their flesh to me as well. It had been a simple experiment. I stuck the gray scaled eel tail tip to my skin and fused it to me. I wasn¡¯t able to move it once fused, but as I focused I was able to somehow turn the new tail into my own flesh. Absorbing it into my body. It wasn¡¯t that simple of course. It was a lot of focus on the Spiritual Energy of the eel part. Pushing my own Haki into the now fused tip I was able to absorb it. Adding to my general mass. A little freaked out after it happened. It took me some time to get the hang of it. After killing arge hairless rat I had taken some of its flesh and added it to my own. And as I did I realized I could manipte my mass. Charging my body with my Fusion power I was able to make this or that part of me taller or longer, much like how I had done the same with my Epitome skill using Chakra. I doubted I would have tried or figured it out without my experience with Chakra, but slowly I got the hang of it. I couldn¡¯t add a whole lot of flesh. My body was exhausted daily, muscles were always on fire, trying to heal themselves. I would add a little here and there, manipting my physique. Trying to learn the capabilities of the Fusion power so that I could eventually absorb and separate from my main body that was in Manhwa. I made my dick bigger of course, and made myself taller. Stretching my body out a millimeter at a time as I learned the power. And as I did I learned how to manipte other objects as well. A rock in hand I could use my Fusion to force rocks to deform and alter their own shape as well, like working with y. And thanks to that training I learned to fuse dissimr objects. Spiritual Energy was the key when using my Fusion. I had to always monitor what I was fusing with my Observation Haki. My Fusion actually melded dissimr Haki somehow. When I brought a rock and small mushroom together, if I focused with a huge burst of Fusion, all at once, they woulde together. Their Spiritual Energy would mix and be a part of one another. It exhausted my ability. But it could be done. The mushroom would shrivel and die within an hour once attached to the rock, but it was another way to attack. Once trying to push the training I forced a snake and boulder to fuse. The huge snake hissed and fought, unable to dislodge itself from the rock. I watched, fearful and in awe of the power as it looked like a snake was growing from the rock. The snake tried to slither and whip this way and that, but as the Spiritual Energies fused, the snake lost it¡¯s strength. Eventually dying as well, it was unnatural for them to be one, and I decided that more testing was required. My new power reminded me a lot of Chisaki¡¯s from My Hero Academia. Able to break apart and remake anything, I wasn¡¯t near as fast at it as he was. I hoped to be someday. Ourst fight he had absorbed the bodies of people I had killed, making himself stronger somehow. I wanted that. Around that time Nibi and I decided to work on our own melding. The ck and blue cat always watching and waiting. She worked out a n to make our powers mix. We didn¡¯t use Fusion of course. But with meditation I was able to clear my mind enough for her chakra to enter me. Much like with Kame Mode, it was all about emptying my mind. It didn¡¯t awaken chakra in me, but it became a huge amount of power added to my own. Which proved nearly deadly to me. I hadn¡¯t noticed it when we seeded the first time, but her chakra was like trying to hold the sun. Pure and vtile, my skin would burn when I used the near bottomless power. After more testing we found that I could only handle absorbing her chakra for short bursts of time. With training we learned to only need a few seconds of focus, she would disappear and move into me somehow. Granting me her chakra to do this or that I mainly used it like she did. Condensing the chakra into a condensed ball of chakra. Thest power I had to train with was my new Timeflow. Able to speed my time up I quickly realized what the Time Lag weakness was. There was arge cooldown time period in between when I could speed myself up. I practiced the ability and was able to extend how long I could use it, but that cooldown was still there. I needed a Weakness Eliminator to bring out its full potential. As we finished the training my body felt strong enough to venture out even further. We eventually came to a rocky area. Therge mountains were the territory of huge birds. The birds had 20 foot wide wingspans. I fought one when it tried to eat me. Itched onto it and as it tried to shake us off Nibi and I were flown far away. The giant bird able to soar near the clouds she was out of reach of the Cthulhu monsters, and took us hundreds of miles in an hour. When we finally brought it down we were thrown into a vast desert outside the range of the swamp zone. As I cleaned the bird up for our dinner I received my first new quest sinceing to Dagobah.
Invincible World Quest 3.1:
Defeat an Antlion
Rewards:
Bonus Challenger Slot
Excited for another Challenger Slot from no world ending quest, I set to work. I found out soon enough that Antlions resembled the fantasy variety. Digging into the sandy soil they would attack anything that stepped over top of them. These specific Antlions were about 20 feet across, and the only part I saw of the ant-like tops was about 15 feet tall. Pulling unsuspecting prey to their homes under the desert they were a big worry since they were worthy of a Challenger Slot. After that I made rudimentary weapons out of stones and touch wood we found. So I began practicing pushing my Enhancement Nen into the weapons, making them far deadlier, and added weapon practice to my daily routine. ¡ª This Antlion was well hidden as always. I had fought this specific one 3 times. I felt confident I could get him this time. Sand covering its body I extended my Haki out. Sensing the monster¡¯s emotions. Hunger was all I felt, hunger and knowledge. Unlike what I expected, the Antlion was a smart creature. I guessed this one was one of the older ones. Able to feel vibrations from my movements, it was ready to strike me at any moment though I was 100 feet away. Calming myself, Nibi stuck back to allow me to take it on myself. More than a few scratches from fighting the damn bugs. I had been hard pressed for over a week to strike one down, but today was the day. I gripped my spear in hand and began to run over the sand toward it. As I did I felt the Antlion begin to scuttle it¡¯s stubby legs. Moving down slightly it was preparing to spring up and out of the sand at me. I forced myself calm as I drew ever closer. My mind¡¯s eye focused on my foe as I did. I got the warning of it¡¯s movement with my Observation Haki. Jumping to the side I cleared a good 20 feet with my Nen powered kick. As Inded far away the Antlion began to draw back. It had been that quick, one second it was buried in the sand, the next it was on you. A mere split second was all it took to shoot out of it¡¯s hiding spot below the sand andtch onto you. I had lost a leg the first time I fought one. It took me days of Fusing body parts of dead animals to build it back up. I didn¡¯t make that mistake again. I was out of there and gone before the Antlion struck, no exceptions. As it drew back much more slowly than it had shot out, I used a burst of speed to close the distance to my foe. The bottom of the Antlion was still hidden, but the torso was visible. Thick lobster-like pincers for front arms, there were another 20 smaller legs under its belly for moving. Brown colored thorax and body it blended in well. The head was smaller, but as big as I was. 2 articting fangs it had arge horn sticking out of it¡¯s head as well. Closing my eye to aim. I coated my caveman worthy spear with Nen and threw the rock toothpick straight at the beast. The spear flew through the air stabbing into the face of the antlion. Many beady eyes focusing on me, it moved back into the sand den. I dodged to the side as it struck again. Landing not near as far this time, I skidded to a halt on the side of the Antlion. Grabbing one of the thick hairs on its body I pulled myself onto it¡¯s back. The other skill I had been working on with my training had been Timeflow. Harder to grasp I slowly understood that my body and a small area around me had the time sped up. Everything moved more slowly to me, and I could attack and move more easily. I had been trying to make my time slow down, just to train the skill, but hadn¡¯t had much sess, so I stuck to speeding myself up. As I ran along the back of the Antlion it drew itself back slowly. Closing the distance to it¡¯s head the time began to be normal for me as I hit it hard. Nen empowering every bit of me I began to rip and tear at the small head of the Antlion. It¡¯s long pincers moved for me, but I had already blinded it. Eyes a mess of ck goop it roared as it tried to squeeze the life out of me. I dodged the pincers, punching them hard as they passed over top of me. The arms were thrown back, high above us and I focused on it¡¯s head again. My cooldown for Timeflow gone, I sped up my time again. This time I used the skill for attack. Striking it over and over again in quick session the Antlion let out a long drawn out screech while it¡¯s face began to burst with each hit. I got 6 hits in before the antlion tried to scuttle back into it¡¯sir. I wasn¡¯t falling for it this time. Itched on, my hands digging into the hard carapace. I gripped it as we were both pulled down into it¡¯s den. This was the farthest I had gotten when fighting the beast. The other attempts mere tests to learn their moves, this was the time to focus. Sand coated me everywhere, but guided by my Observation Haki I found its head and began punching for all I had. Somehow a bubble of air had been dragged in with the Antlion and gave me more than enough room to draw my arm back and continue my onught. Hardly feeling the increased gravity when I was at full strength, I felt it now. My arms punching harder and harder I roared as the beast began to convulse. It¡¯s head bing a pulpy mess, it didn¡¯t attack me again. Thest thing going through its mind was my fist as I gave one final blow and received my notification.
Invincible World Quest 3: Complete
Defeat an Antlion
Rewards:
Bonus Challenger Slot
The bubble of air copsing as the bug died. I instinctively held my breath and began to dig up. Only a few feet below the surface I used Nen to strengthen me. When I breached I gave a long satisfied sigh. Fully out of the Antlion den Nibi approached me. The blue/ck cat gave me a nod. ¡°You can call me, Matatabi,¡± she said. Pronounced Mat-uh-tob-e. As a tailed beast she had always been referred to by her quantity of tails. Nibi meant 2 tails in Japanese. It had been a big deal for Naruto to learn his tailed beast''s name, and I felt the importance of the admission. ¡°Oh yeah? Did I finally earn your name?¡± I asked. ¡°You have,¡± she said as if gifting me thousands of gold coins. ¡°That¡¯s a long name,¡± I said, wiping sand off of me. ¡°How about Tabi?¡± I pronounced it Tab-e. ¡°Don¡¯t ruin this moment,¡± she said, her eyes squinting. I reached down and she jumped on my shoulder. ¡°How could I have done better, Tabi?¡± I asked. She sighed, shaking her head as we walked out of the pit. ¡°You lost your spear. I would start with that.¡± ¡°Shit,¡± I said, looking around. ¡°Did you see it?¡± ¡°No, it must have pulled it out at some point,¡± she said. ¡°Dammit, I already lost the sword,¡± I admitted. ¡°Should I leave the world an-¡± ¡°No! Stop talking about leaving. You need to train. Stop relying on other worlds,¡± she reiterated. ¡°Now, prepare to fight another. These are weaker than the Cthulhu monsters. You need to be more confident with your new fighting style. You didn¡¯t Fuse it once.¡± ¡°Crap, I forgot again,¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°Didn¡¯t use my Spark either. Alright, let¡¯s get to it.¡± CHAPTER 351 CULMINATION CHAPTER 351 CULMINATION A bus sized tentacle barreled toward me. I ran along the green tentacle underneath me, speeding up my timeflow to make it away in time. The new tentacle began to swipe toward me, running on the tentacle I was using as a path. My mind sped up, the tentacle still moved quickly. I released the Timeflow and jumped up and over the 14 foot tall tentacle tond on it lightly. Running along the new one I powered my body with Nen, sparks running across my armored body in case I was struck again. The conglomeration of tentacles in front of me was an ugly maw that was ready to eat me at any moment. Though gigantic, it wanted to eat humans for some reason. I doubted I would fill it¡¯s belly very much, wherever that was. But whenever I got close to the monsters, they were ready to attack and focus only on me. We were back in the swamp zone. Months spent on Dagobah, I had been able to train enough to kill the Antlions easily. After that we made our way back to the true foes, and received more than a few quests to kill this or that next challenge. First there was a carnivorous horse. They had traveled in packs on the border of the swamp-zone. Huge beasts, with thick muscles and sharp teeth, they had been terrifying and their own challenge. When you fought one you fought a whole herd. It had taken me a week to kill my first group, but eventually they became easy as well. I received an Item Choice for beating them. My next kill quest was a t fish that looked like a carpet. They would stay on the bottom of the swamp pools. When I noticed it for the first time the monster wrapped around me when I stepped into a pool. Nearly suffocating me I received a quest for a Pet Evolution and Weakness Eliminator and killed it with a lot of Sparks and ripping apart with my Nen strengthened body. Last was an electric eel. Unlike the other 8 foot long ones I had run into, this was a mother of an eel that made rounds in a huge channel that skirted the edge of the swamp area. My Spark did nothing to her, and it had taken me a couple of weeks to beat her. When I did I received a new item. Bonus Upgrade+. Normally the Bonus Upgrade was used to make my Resistance¡¯s stronger. My Medium Psychic and Minor Identity Theft were my only resistances, so I used it on Psychic. It actually upgraded to Major Psychic Resistance, and since I was in worlds where psychics were a huge issue, I was happy with the reward. After that I ran around the swamp zone and didn¡¯t receive any more notifications. Itched onto another bird, forcing it to take me in the opposite direction of the original bird. Instead of finding a new zone I found that the swamp area simply became worse. The gravity increased and the Cthulhu monsters became bigger and stronger. I found a nice spot to get used to the gravity and set out on killing my original monster target. The Cthulhu monsters were a whole other problem though. Before I had only seen their mouths and tentacles. Latched onto one of the birds I was able to see their tops. Above the mouth was a huge hot air balloon sized head that held their main body. A bitch to get to, the tentacles were a forest of death as I attacked and retreated over thest week. My training continuing on with my skills, I was getting closer to my new fighting style as I practiced daily. And today was the day I was going to prove the tentacle beasts weren¡¯t at the top of the food chain anymore. A new tentacle swiping at me I sped my time up again. The Weakness Eliminator I had gotten I used on my Time Lag. This eliminated the cooldown on using my ability. I was able to speed my time up more often, and practice it more. Still requiring a huge amount of energy I used it at strategic times as I sped up to dodge this way or that. The Cthulhu monster wised up as I got closer to the main body. Raising high up in the air I was dragged way over the thick fog. Sun leaking out I couldn¡¯t help but look behind me. Hills far in the distance all around me, they were the top of the Cthulhu monster heads. Impossibly big, these things had been a pain in my ass for too long. Drawn back to my task at hand, I Fused 2 fingertips to the exterior rubbery skin of the monsters. Holding myself there so I wouldn¡¯t fall, another tentacle swiped. I pulled my fingers out, unfusing instantly andtched on again. Chakra no longer needed to stick to things I began to run on all 4s up the beast. My fingertips sinking in near instantly. I popped them off as my other hand sunk in farther up. For the first time ever I made it past the tentacles. Letting out a yell of joy I rested in the alcove where the tentacles transitioned into the bulbous head. The sun out, other monsters far off, I felt more alive than I could ever remember. Starting from scratch on the totem pole had really put it all into perspective. I was fucking amazing. Guilt-ridden for a few weeks after my run-in with Mikhail, I felt alive again. I felt like this was what I was meant to do. Challenge myself, grow stronger, adapt and react. I let out a sigh as I said, ¡°Summon Tabi.¡± The cat appeared at my feet. ¡°Finally make it?¡± She asked. I nodded, grabbing the scruff of her fur as I jumped 20 feet in the air and fused to the head of the beast. A tentacle hitting where I had been a moment ago, the body was knocked back by it¡¯s own force. ¡°Stop hitting yourself!¡± I yelled. ¡°Quit ying,¡± Tabi said. I rolled my eyes, but cleared my mind at the same time. Letting my feelings leave me I became as tranquil as possible as I slipped into Kame Mode. My strength and stores of energy mostly restoring I stayed in the mode and Tabi began to absorb into me. Her body morphing from the form of a cat into a blue me she entered my chest. The blue me engulfing my bloody and beat up armor. My body didn¡¯t burn but chakra filled me. Like I was in a weak fire or dipped in a mild acid, my skin began to itch. Using my Timeflow to speed me up, I focused the chakra she was gifting me into my feet and began to run up the elliptical head of the monster. Empowered by her strength I didn¡¯t hesitate. Pouring chakra into a ball Iyered more and more in the sphere. An old friend to me, it was like riding a bike. The power was the paint, my attack was the brush. I threw as much as I could into the immensely condensed ball of power and sent the chakra into the beast. Like a cannonball the chakra hit into the Cthulhu¡¯s head. The balloon-like head denting I pushed the chakra away harder and harder, but knew it wasn¡¯t enough. I began pouring more chakra into another ball. Far more power this time I had an infinite amount to use, but my mind could only process so much. As my skin began to burn I threw the new ball forward. Farther away and more momentum in the attack this one stabbed into the side of the body. Blue blood gushed out and the original chakra ball sunk in. Both doing huge damage, my time caught up and I began to drop more quickly. The blue and ck mes around me flickered and began to shoot away from me. Tabi forming a few feet away she began to grow as we separated. Still unable to hold ourbined form for long we didn¡¯t push it during the real thing. Latching onto her we dropped into the fog. She grew to the size of a horse, and despite the gravity shended as light as a¡­cat. Bounding forward she ran us back to the monster as it began to screech in pain. Finding one of it¡¯s tentacles Tabi jumped onto it and began to run us up it. The blue mes at her feet caused scorched marks wherever she touched the tentacle. Wind roaring in my hair I trusted her to take care of things for a moment. Slipping into Kame Mode again I wasn¡¯t risking anything as our vertical climb became horizontal. ¡°On you!¡± Tabi yelled as she began to shrink. I jumped off and used a huge Nen wave to st the tentacle underneath me. The limb burst and blue goo shot out as I fused myself to the short end of the tentacle. The monster pulled what was left of the limb back toward it¡¯s main body. Surprisingly it stumbled a little as it repositioned another couple of dozen tentacles. When it noticed us on it¡¯s limb it began to sh other arms toward us, but then the second stage of my n began. A new Cthulhu monster struck the now injured one. I had only seen it once, but the Cthulhu beasts preferred to eat one another for some reason. One had made the mistake of stepping on the Mother Eel before I killed her. She had electrocuted the tentacle beast, causing it to freeze up. It wasn¡¯t long until the closest Cthulhu hade by and eaten it¡¯s sibling or whatever. Almost ravenous as it consumed it¡¯s twin I learned that the easy way to win was to make them kill each other. It wasn¡¯t like I wasn¡¯t prepared to kill it on my own, but I kind of hoped to get double rewards for killing 2 at the same time. Making it entertaining for those that were watching my fight. At least that¡¯s what I pictured the Moderator was doing. The Cthulhu Monster I was on was tripped. The new one had swiped half of it¡¯s legs out from under it, causing us to fall a great distance. I climbed up the severed tentacle to get to the main body. My fingers dipping in slightly to Fuse and release. I made it up as the new monster towered over the one we were on. ¡°Fuck they¡¯re quick,¡± I said to Tabi. Any weakness in their enemies was enough for the Cthulhu monsters to give their all. I began climbing up the slowly deting head of the monster we attacked. When I reached the top we were just over the top of the fog. Staring up at the salivating maw of the new beast it raised it¡¯s biggest tentacle up and swung down. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I yelled more to myself as I kept hold of the rubbery body. When the tentacle hit the body of the one I was on it felt like a tree 20 feet in diameter had hit the earth next to me. Able to feel the force of it try to throw me back, only with Timeflow was I able to be missed by it. As time began to speed up I reached out touching the tentacle that had struck the downed Cthulhu¡¯s head. Fusing both together with a concentrated burst of strength. I sent my power out in a huge wave. Simr objects able to be fused much more easily. I was able to stick them together for about 10 feet. As the standing Cthulhu began to raise it¡¯s arm, so did we. The head of the downed beast raising with it. I whooped and jumped off the head. Landing in the pile of root-like tentacles I moved to where one of the standing tentacles was stepping on the damaged Cthulhu. Fusing them together as well I ran through the forest of limbs and fused more tentacles together. When I couldn¡¯t find any more I watched and waited. Eventually the Cthulhu stopped trying to dislodge its arm from the head of the other and began to walk. As it did it tripped. Tentacles stuck together the beast teetered over andnded toward us. Tabi and I ran like hell out of it¡¯s path. Practically flying out of the way as the monsters hit hard. A great boom sounding in the air. I began to run toward their heads. Finding the entangled beasts trying to gnaw at one another I threw in Nen sts as I got closer. Both turning to focus on me for some reason their tentacles swiped for me, but they got in one another''s way. I made it to them, narrowly escaping the mass of tentacles thanks to my Observation Haki. The monsters able to sense me somehow; their foul smelling maws ignored one another as they tried to move toward me. ¡°They after me or you?¡± I asked, Tabi. ¡°You,¡± she said and spit a huge wave of blue me at them. The closest one hissing as she burned it, I focused my Nen into my pointer and middle finger. Glowing brightly I ran toward the one she was attacking. Jumping up I touched it¡¯s skin and shot my Nen as far into it¡¯s body as I could and sliced downward. Blue blood poured out as it screeched, but it wasn¡¯t dead. The other one starting to gnaw on it the cannibalistic monsters were going to take a while to kill. Shooting Sparks into the first one, recharging with Kame Mode I attacked again and again. Tentacles eventually finding us we yed jump rope while sending in our attacks. Iit took hours to kill both of them. When we were finally finished I was covered from head to foot in blue blood. Tabi able to stay clean somehow, her fur glowed brightly as we stepped out of the mess. Beyond exhausted we walked along the long limbs until we were in the swamp again. I received my notification.
Invincible World Quest 3: Complete
Defeat a Cthulhu Monster
Rewards:
Ability Challenger Slot
I let out a sigh as a tentacle stomped a few yards from us. Both jumping, we felt more monsters on the way. Running away we made it out of there without much issue. An actual hill next to us I ran us to the top and was happy to see it took us above the fog. Watching as the balloon shaped heads of the Cthulhu monsters began to attack one another for the feast of 2 of their brethren, it was worth all the effort. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said to Tabi. She purred from my shoulder. I moved my hand up to pet her but she hissed. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± she warned. I looked to my palm to see it was covered in blue blood. Chuckling, I pulled the hand back as a new quest appeared.
Invincible World Quest 4:
Escape the Cthulhu''s homeworld
Rewards:
World Lasting Physique
¡°No freaking way,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°What?¡± Tabi asked. ¡°World Lasting Physique,¡± I said. ¡°It finally appeared.¡± Since I couldn¡¯t ess the 3rd world in the Comic Hall, I was worried it wouldn¡¯t appear. I guessed after enough quests in the world I would get it eventually. I brought up my status screen.
Name Weston Walker
Current Quest: Escape
World 1: Marvel
World 1 Quest: Join the X-Men
World 2: Invincible
World 2 Quest: Escape
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Dead Man Walking
Handicap Dismiss
Gemini
Summon: N/A
Pet: Matatabi - Level 6 Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other
3 Challenger Slots World Escape
Berserker Mode
Nen
Spark*
Bond
Fusion
Timeflow
Bonuses Major Psychic Resistance
4 Challenger Slots Body Mod Resistance
Hardened Organs
Items Gantz Armor Stored (29)
1 Challenger Slots Item Choice
Currency: USD $21,015
It had been a long time on this. For some reason it was one of my better training arcs. Perhaps figuring it out on my own. Maybe pushing past limits again. Like starting a game over that you had already beaten. This was all strength I had received before in the Manga Hall, but it still felt new. My effort had paid off, and I was legitimately strong again.
Congrattions
Through your effort you have made your own
skill.
Adaptability
Able to adapt to most any harsh environment with
sheer willpower.
Because this is a skill you developed on your own,
it will automatically be added to your status screen.
¡°Jeez,¡± I mumbled. ¡°The more I think I know, the more new things pop up.¡± I didn¡¯t think making my own skills had been a thing, but there it was. Adaptability was now a bonus on my status screen. Unsure how useful it could be, I still felt more than aplished. ¡°Any idea how to get off this rock?¡± I asked, Tabi. ¡°A few,¡± she said. ¡°Rest up and we can start looking.¡± I nodded, tired and ready for another nap as the monsters fought and ate one another. CHAPTER 352 FISHING CHAPTER 352 FISHING ¡°I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t notice,¡± Tabi said, licking her paw as we sat beside a fire. We were under the shade of one of the giant mushrooms as we finished our dinner. ¡°Uh no, I didn¡¯t feel a psychic calling from the giant tentacle monsters,¡± I reiterated. ¡°How long have they been talking to you?¡± ¡°Since we got here,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem for me tobat, but I¡¯m surprised you don¡¯t hear it. It can get rather annoying to hear them from so far away. Your Psychic Resistance Bonus must be strong.¡± ¡°I guess,¡± I said. ¡°I haven¡¯t really noticed it. Why are the Cthulhu monsters sending out the psychic calling?¡± ¡°My guess, fishing,¡± she said. ¡°They all send out this frequency. I¡¯m sure it travels out into the cosmos, hitting other psychics. Then the psychic feels this longing to summon them or open a portal, like those COC members had.¡± ¡°Cock?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh right, the Children of Cthulu.¡± I chuckled at my own joke. ¡°Damn that was forever ago.¡± ¡°Only a few months,¡± Tabi said. ¡°Well I¡¯m sorry I ain¡¯t a 1,000 year old cat demon,¡± I said. ¡°You might be someday,¡± she teased. ¡°You stole that Medici power, maybe you will live long like her.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± I said, tired. ¡°So what? You think that others are opening portals to these guys, like mine did?¡± ¡°I know other portals are opening,¡± Tabi said. ¡°I can feel a shift in the space.¡± ¡°What? Since when?¡± ¡°Since we got here,¡± she said. ¡°Not all of us are stupid blockheads that only see what¡¯s in front of them.¡± ¡°You know, I asked for a mentor once. I was hoping for a wise old man, not some grumpy pussy cat.¡± ¡°And yet, here we are,¡± she said, unbothered by my anger. ¡°Your Haki isn¡¯t the only skill to sense what is going on around you. If you can learn to think and listen, the world bes quite an open book.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, you wise old sage,¡± I said. ¡°Then you can tell us where these portals open?¡± ¡°I can get a sense, but you should learn to look for them as well,¡± Tabi said. ¡°This ce is huge though,¡± I said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me about a god character that could use his Haki to sense everything going on for miles?¡± ¡°God? Oh god Enel,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah. I never understood that.¡± Enel on Skypiea could use his Observation Haki to know everything that was going on for miles around him. ¡°Jeez, I fought him a long time ago.¡± ¡°Stop reminiscing,¡± she ordered. ¡°Learn to do what he could. This world has sent you on a quest here for a reason. You said that the foes in Invincible are impossibly strong. You need to get that way or you are screwed.¡± ¡°Look at you, using screwed in sentences. Next you¡¯ll be cursing like a sailor-cat.¡± ¡°Hush,¡± she said, annoyed. ¡°Get serious and start practicing.¡± I let out an annoyed groan but sat up. Closing my eyes I extended my Observation outward. Normally I could sense everything going on within about 50 feet of me. Lately I had been able to stretch that out. My particr use of Observation Haki focused on the minor details, so I was never unaware. I had to stop focusing on the trees and focus on the forest. Everywhere around me all at once, pushing my range out more I was surprised that I could feel something. Then a question hit me. ¡°Why do they bother calling people here?¡± I asked. ¡°The Cthulhu monsters. Why bring people at all?¡± ¡°My guess? Their psychic powers,¡± Tabi said after some thought. ¡°I believe they need or want higher lifeforms to eat. If the Cthulhu monsters are psychic, perhaps they need smarter prey so they can continue to grow their own powers.¡± ¡°So they¡¯ve been doing this for a long time? Is that why they focused on me, even though I¡¯m so small?¡± I asked. ¡°It was like a T-Rex focusing on me rather than bigger and more filling prey.¡± I never understood why a T-Rex would be interested in eating a human in Jurassic Park. ¡°Probably,¡± she said. Our conversation died down after that. I extended the Haki I was observing out again. Sense of this or that animaling to my mind I ignored everything else as I felt it all. A snake here, boulder there, I let it all be white noise as I extended my thought out. I wasn¡¯t sure how far I could feel, but apparently it was a ways away. Ignoring small things like moss or water, I only cared about the big stuff. Mentally watching as this predator stalked this prey, my mind became serene as it all came to me. ¡ª It wasn¡¯t that easy of course. Though the Cthulhu monsters were supposedly casting psychics out into the cosmos. Apparently it was rare for some idiotic kid to follow whatever instructions sent out to open a portal to this world. When it did, the summoner learned quickly to shut the portal. I found my first instance of a portal on my second day of looking. I still trained of course, but Tabi challenged me to cast my Observation out as far as possible while I exercised. Making yet another distraction for me as I learned my powers. But I felt the shift in the air and the immense amount of Spiritual Energy felt like what had first opened to pull me through into the world. I was surprised one happened so quickly, but thought maybe my dad was trying to open a portal to get me back. I ran to it, but when we were half-way there the Summoner wised up and shut it. So we looked again, and again, and by the 4th portal and a full-week of looking, we finally made it to one in time. Tabi and I crashed the party as a thick tentacle shot into a bigger portal. It pulled people out like gum from a gumball machine. I showed up and Tabi and I began breaking tentacles. Bursting them open the Cthulhu monster reeled and released it¡¯s prey. They weren¡¯t human like I had hoped. Instead they were amphibious, green skin, wide mouths, they looked like walking frogs. The gullible frog-people screamed as they fell from the now unattached monster limbs. But Tabi grabbed them with her tails and we jumped through the portal without hesitation. In a brightly lit room I began to wipe up the ck ink used for the summoning and the portal winked out. Tabi dropping the 2 humanoid beings on the ground. She jumped over to me as I finished my quest.
Invincible World Quest 4: Complete
Escape the Cthulhu''s homeworld
Rewards:
World Lasting Physique
¡°Finally,¡± I said. Off that hell hole and the World Lasting Physique in my Status Screen, I was so happy to be done. Moving my hand to my face to push back my long hair I almost smacked myself. Gravity was far less strong on this. Every one of my movements was dangerous. My hair started to stand straight up since it was used to the higher gravity. ¡°Amateur,¡± Tabi teased. ¡°Sorry, not everyday my weight fluctuates,¡± I said to her. Able to be bigger or smaller at will she was probably used to it. I began to mentally force myself to move with less force. My body light as a feather I lightly jumped up but was over a foot in the air. ¡°Gonna take a bit.¡± ¡°Excuse me,¡± a voice said. We turned to see one of the frogmen talking. He was slim, about 6 feet tall. His long limbs turned into long fingered hands with round green balls at the end. I guessed they were suckers or something to stick to walls. The face of the frogman was round. White at the chin, and green on the rest of the head. He was bald and wore a long white robe. Some blue Cthulhu blood staining his robe, he and the other person we saved were standing awkwardly in front of us. ¡°Did you call us?¡± The other frogman asked. This one had more of a blue tint to the green part of his skin. ¡°What?¡± ¡°We received a psychic distress some weeks ago. Were you who called us?¡± The other asked. I wondered if these people spoke English or if it was tranted for me. I was fairly certain all aliens spoke English in Invincible for some reason. ¡°No, that was those tentacle monsters,¡± I said. ¡°They called people from our as well. We were trapped there for thest few months.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± the green one said sadly. I looked around to the room we were in. It looked like there had been more people there since chairs were overturned. I guessed when giant tentacles pushed their way through the portal the other frog¡¯s hopped away. ¡°I¡¯m Weston,¡± I said, walking up to the duo we saved. Their big white eyes staring at me, they were a little scared but not much. I reached out to the green one. He hesitated but took it. ¡°Cathrpish,¡± he said. His hands were damp. The round balls at the end of his finger ttened out over my hand. ¡°What happened here?¡± I asked, looking around. The room was ratherrge. High ceiling, clean white walls with pirs lining the walls for aesthetics. ¡°We gathered many people for the portal opening,¡± Cathrpish admitted. ¡°When the tentacle came out I feared the worst, and people ran. Th-thank you for saving us.¡± ¡®You¡¯re wee,¡± I said, walking around him. ¡°Why did you try opening the portal anyway?¡± ¡°Why did you?¡± He shot back. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I got pulled in like you. But unlike you, no one was there to save me.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said, looking down. ¡°Again, thank you.¡± ¡°No prob,¡± I said with a shrug. I was really looking for more people. I didn¡¯t find these males very¡­humanoid. But I hoped there were some females around that were more to my tastes. Who didn¡¯t want to be the Shatner of the world,ying all the women of the universe. ¡°We um, were desperate,¡± Cathrpish admitted. ¡°Despite how it looks we were attempting this summon to help our people. Some weeks ago many of our strongest were killed in an attack.¡± ¡°Your strongest?¡± I asked, confused as I turned back to him. ¡°Yes, there are many bad Mians,¡± he said, pronouncing it as Me-ins. ¡°We had a part of our military dedicated to fighting such people. A few weeks ago our strongest protectors were all gathered and killed. No one knows who killed them.¡± I thought back. ¡°Tell me, is there someone on this that looks like me?¡± I asked. Cathrpish looked at me confused. ¡°Someone with my skin tone? Maybe darker, like this brown.¡± I pointed at a chocte colored chair. ¡°Hair? Same types of limbs?¡± ¡°Yes, there is,¡± Cathrpish said, recalling something. ¡°They were from another world, but they left a few weeks ago.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I said, knowing it wasn¡¯t a coincidence. ¡°You uh, catch a name?¡± ¡°I have only met the person a few times,¡± he admitted, confused. ¡°Why? Does it matter?¡± The only people that traveled the universe that looked like me were the Viltrumites. If the other person was one then this world was set for domination like my own homeworld was. I decided escaping before the Viltrumite horde got there was my best bet. Thinking on how I could escape,y with a female Mian, and do it all as quickly as possible I began to n. As I did I received a new quest.
Invincible World Quest 5:
Defeat a Viltrumite
Rewards:
Viltrumite Physiology
¡°What the fuck?¡± I asked, my eyes wide as I read the quest over and over. ¡°What?¡± Cathrpish asked. ¡°Uh, nothing,¡± I said, chewing my lip as I thought. Viltrumites were the main viins of the world. Basically Saiyans, they were sent all around the world to conquers. Pretending to be wise and benevolent beings. They would spend decades on a, trying to see if they could procreate with the local poption. If they could, they would conquer the, if not they would likely destroy it and the people. They had no use for useless beings. On Earth there was a Viltrumite. His son, the protagonist of Invincible, was half-Viltrumite, and eventually became the ruler of them all. Able to fly, live in space, regenerate limbs. They were Superman himself, but way more ruthless and bloodthirsty. I would love to have their Physiology. It was like getting the yer awakening in Solo-leveling. But going up against one was like going up against a god. ¡°How did I beat thest god?¡± I asked, thinking back to Naruto world. CHAPTER 353 A MEETING CHAPTER 353 A MEETING ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I said. We were in the city, being escorted by the group of 10 Mian¡¯s that had been involved in opening the portal. The city itself was nice, tall dome shaped buildings all around us. They were built in various heights, but all had curved tops. The road at our feet was some kind of thick polymer. People streamed out of their homes to watch as we were escorted to their king. Every single one of the Mian¡¯s was male. ¡°Quit your bitching,¡± Tabi said with a yawn. ¡°You can still have sex with them.¡± ¡°They look like dudes,¡± I retorted. ¡°My first alien and it¡¯s nothing but genderless frogs. I freaking get dropped on Namek without the Dragon Balls.¡± ¡°Again, quit your bitching,¡± she said. ¡°At least we are off that.¡± ¡°Easy for you to say. You have no sex drive,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve been away from women for so long, even these guys look hot.¡± ¡°Then-go-have-sex-with-them.¡± ¡°Fuck no. I can just lea-¡± ¡°Stop talking about leaving,¡± she hissed. ¡°You¡¯re always talking about jumping worlds. You need focus. I don¡¯t know if you noticed, but you be dumb when you are sated on sex. It took you days aftering to this doorway for you to push it out of your mind. Look at all you have aplished in 6 months. You are far stronger than old you.¡± ¡°What''s the point of being strong without sex?¡± I asked. ¡°You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like, Tabi. It¡¯s like a big part of my life has been taken from me while I was imprisoned on that world. And now that I am free, all I want to do is catch up on all I missed.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand your obsession with sex,¡± she admitted. ¡°But I know what it''s like to be imprisoned far longer than you.¡± I quieted as I realized she was right. Her Haki leaked sadness. As a tailed beast she had spent generations trapped inside someone. Unable to be trusted, she was treated like a nuclear bomb. Ready to blow, if someone challenged the vige that controlled the ninja she was attached to. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said with a frown. She didn¡¯t answer as we continued down the street. More people stepped out to watch our procession. We finally got to the supposed castle. More domes in front, apparently we were in the capital city of the Mian¡¯s. The name of the kingdom was a long mouthful that sounded like Fleeshinmothullup, or something. ¡°Wee!¡± An ornately dressed Mian said. This one¡¯s skin had a purple hue. His robes were purple, etched with gold. ¡°It has been so long since west met those from another world. Wee to Maelta.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I said. ¡°Um not sure exactly what¡¯s going on. But these people saved me from a hellish world. Is there anything that you need¡­assistance with?¡± I left the question open ended, hoping for a quest besides trying to beat a Viltrumite. I wanted the reward, but I doubted I would be ready until I could withstand about 10 times gravity, not 3. The new Mian eyed those that we had saved from the clutches of the Cthulhu monster. ¡°Let us discuss,¡± he said slowly retreating into therge dome behind him. Tabi and I shared a look, but followed. Something was going on in this world, some event that had pushed them to try to open portals to other worlds. I suspected we would soon find out why it felt like they weren¡¯t surprised we were there. ¡ª- ¡°Our has been at peace for millennia,¡± the king said. I had learned much during the long dinner with the royalty of the kingdom. All of the frog people had no set gender. Like the frogs that made Jurassic Park such a nightmare, the Mians could switch to whatever gender they wanted. Unfortunately for me they still looked like men, so my dream of alien strange was out the window. After I cleared that up they told me about their people. The amphibious beings had arge. Inds spread out over the mostly water world the biggest ind was where the capital was, and where the king resided. He had a mate and children, all as ugly as him. They sat around the short table marveling at Tabi as she dug into arge fish. ¡°Lately though¡­¡± the king said. He was identifiable by a coral-like purple crown. The rock of the crown was deformed and a-symmetrical. ¡°We have been straying away from our roots.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Have you ever heard of¡­magic?¡± He asked. ¡°Uh yeah,¡± I said. ¡°Like mana and casting spells?¡± ¡°Exactly. Thest few centuries we have diverted from our normal methods. Our species was founded on science. Hypothesis. Trial and error. We created a thing called a turbine centuries ago, do you know what that is?¡± He asked. I nodded. The king let out a long drawn out sigh ¡°But with the breaking of the Fault Bastions. Far more mana than normal has been released into the air. Allowing the few sorcerers we had to cast bigger and stronger spells.¡± That was news to me. I had no idea what he was talking about. But it sounded interesting. It was actually kind of funny. Though his capital appeared simple he said they were focused on science and technology first, and were now digging into magic. ¡°The newest generation has been mixing the old with the new, creating what we call Magi-tech.¡± I nodded. I thought some games did that. Technomancer, Final Fantasy 6, maybe a few others. ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with this Magic-technology?¡± I asked, sensing he wanted to say more. ¡°It has caused some¡­friction with the current generation. Magic on our often requires a pure heart. Otherwise the minimal amount of mana leaking from the Fault Lines would have dried up quickly. When the mana capacitor was invented a decade back, wands were no longer required to be attuned to you. Allowing anyone to use them. Those that had no talent for magic are suddenly able to use the most powerful and pure source of power in the world. More people using mana, created a much stronger Fault in the Bastion, allowing them to break¡­¡± he continued on. All I really understood was, ¡°so there are evil wizards?¡± ¡°Yes. A few weeks ago, our Magiknights were all killed in a deadly attack. We believe the Olinion Order is at fault, but no Dark Magic was sensed. Your¡­summoner has noticed that you are quite strong. I am hoping that you can help us maintain a little order while we train more Magiknights.¡± I perked up, excited to maybe learn magic, but as I looked around, I noticed all the other Mians studying me. Not only the royal family was there, but also the people that had opened the portal and a few advisors. Thinking about it more I was starting to think that maybe this whole portal opening business was a ssic troupe in Isekai manga. These frog-men were summoning a hero. They heard some psychic call. Hope it¡¯s someone that can help them. Their heroes are dead, they look for outside assistance. ¡°Fuck,¡± I mumbled. Hero stories were never good. The summoners always put their people¡¯s needs over the need of the hero. Which was fine for some young dumb kid, but I was the hero. This wasn¡¯t the main story of Invincible. I had to get the hell out of there. I eyed the man that had opened the portal. If he could do it once, he could do it again. ¡°I am amenable to helping you,¡± I said. ¡°But I would appreciate learning about this Magitech. To learn how to¡­fight against it.¡± ¡°That is a fine idea,¡± the king said, perking up. ¡°Cathrpish,¡± he said, pointing at the man I had saved. ¡°Will be avable to limate you to such things. As the royal wizard his knowledge is far more vast than anyone else in the kingdom.¡± I nodded. nning to threaten the hell out of the guy to open another portal. For now I had to sit and wait. The king continued talking about this or that group causing trouble. I believed I was offered my own nightlypanion, but I was emphatic about not being interested. As the meal ended and I got my fill of bugs I was allowed to find a residence to stay at when a neer made their presence known. Opening the door like she owned the ce the woman radiated power. Her spiritual energy a force of its own, I stiffened as she approached the table. Short cut ck hair, sharp chin and nose, small ears, she had a thin frame. Thin muscles peeking from under her skin. With every movement she was a coiled snake ready to strike. ¡°Lady Anissa,¡± the king said to the Viltrumite. A wide smile on his frog face as she approached. ¡°King Hnftell,¡± she said, obviously experienced at saying his name. Her eyes were focused on him, but her attention was on Tabi and I. ¡°I just came back from my homeworld. I see you have guests, though. Am I interrupting?¡± Her eyes like a hawks, she focused on me. I got a crazy ex-girlfriend vibe from her, but not just crazy. Batshit utterly mindbending schizophrenic tri-pr bi-sexual single-minded mass murdering homicidal maniac insane was a better description. As a killer she would have to be. She made Toga feel like an innocent little girl inparison. I actually felt bad for how badly I judged Toga as I faced a true murderer like this woman. Toga couldn¡¯t help it. This girl liked killing. Seduction wasn¡¯t an option. And in her presence, defeating her wasn¡¯t an option either. This was one quest I was going to have to skip. ¡°No, not at all,¡± the king said. ¡°This is-¡° ¡°Weston,¡± I said with a wave. ¡°I¡¯m from Earth.¡± ¡°Earth? That name sounds familiar,¡± she said, her eyes not blinking or showing anything but readiness to kill. ¡°The Mians were telling me that you were a species called Viltrumite. Your people apparently travel the universe and help underdeveloped species. Is that right?¡± ¡°It is,¡± Anissa said with a smile. Despite the crazy vibe she was gorgeous, especially after my dry spell. Dark hair cut short, she had an amazing rack that was hard to look away from. But since she could kill me easily I kept it respectful and focused on the crazy eyes. ¡°There wouldn¡¯t happen to be a Viltrumite on my world, would there?¡± I asked, ying dumb to the plight that was headed everyone¡¯s way. My control of my heart rate was firm as I tried not to panic near her. ¡°Perhaps. If so, you are very lucky. What brings you to this world?¡± She asked. ¡°A mishap with a portal. These nice folks happened to save me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± she said. ¡°The Mians are selfless people.¡± ¡°You um, wouldn¡¯t happen to have a ship?¡± I asked. ¡°You said you came from your own homeworld?¡± ¡°I do not have one. My people are very¡­adaptable. We can even fly through space.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing,¡± I said truthfully. I really wanted the physiology of a Viltrumite. ¡°Well I¡¯ve had a long few months. I¡¯d like to rest, and I¡¯m sure you have items to discuss with the king about.¡± I stood up and others followed. ¡°Thank you for your consideration, Weston,¡± the king said. Shaking my hand. ¡°We will help you as much as we can. I hope you will do the same.¡± ¡°You can count on it,¡± I said. Following Cathrpish outside, Tabi jumped on my shoulder as we ventured back out to the city. ¡°There¡¯s your female,¡± Tabi teased. ¡°You should try to sate your lust on her.¡± ¡°Fuck that, during sex she could sneeze and rip my dick off,¡± I said, unsure if I was joking or not. ¡°Let¡¯s learn some magic and get the hell out of here.¡± ¡°Really? But your quest.¡± ¡°Quest rewards are only useful if you live to enjoy them,¡± I pointed out. ¡°And here I thought you were dumb,¡± Tabi whispered. ¡°Let us get you back home so we can move past these death traps.¡± I nodded, doubtful Earth was much safer. Either way I was ready to be away from the eyes of a Viltrumite. CHAPTER 354 CUT AND RUN CHAPTER 354 CUT AND RUN ¡°Magic is life,¡± Cath said. He was the man/frog/thing I had saved from the Cthulhu world. Apparently some famous sorcerer he had helped revolutionize the mana capacitors, allowing the creation of the Techwands. ¡°Through a series of mental exercises we are taught to picture what you want. With enough practice and mental fortitude you can make whatever you can dream up. Food, water, a chair, anything. The only requirement is to understand it. The moreplicated it is, the harder it is to create. For now, simply stick to simple items like bread and water.¡± ¡°And how is this leading to evil wizards?¡± I asked, still unable to grasp why they needed a hero. ¡°We call them Antiries,¡± Cath said with a frown. The ageless frogman had be more used to me thest few days. Allowing me to live at his house for a time. I was ready to be off the already. The bed provided to me was arge squishy lily pad that was more than a little wet. Impossible to sleep on I regretted not demanding the Capsule House from main Weston. He was probably living it up in a warm bed. With a ready and willing Hancock to have sex with him at the drop of a hat. My original joy of being on my own had disappeared over thest few months. With nothing but a cat forpany. I decided the bachelor life wasn¡¯t all that it was cracked up to be. ¡°Right, so evil wizards. Why the hell is creating stuff so bad?¡± ¡°Conjuration is the most basic forms of magic. As more people are able to force mana to do their bidding, they have been turning to the side of evil. For personal gain rather than the good of Miankind.¡± He said the words as if I should be surprised. I pretended to be aghast. ¡°Yes, they have been creating currency, dropping the value of real currency. Casting curses. I¡¯ve even heard of them killing others that are in their way.¡± ¡°How disgusting,¡± I said, shaking my head sadly. ¡°So what kind of magic tools you got? Any way to protect against magic? Maybe some grimoires or armor enchanted with protection magic.¡± ¡°We have all that,¡± Cath said, a little surprised. ¡°Are you sure your people don¡¯t have magic?¡± ¡°Not that I know of. We are just very imaginative,¡± I admitted. ¡°Give me the rundown on all of it. Also since I¡¯m supposed to help you guys. I want to have my own version of all of it. I¡¯ll need a Techwand and all that. Copies of all your grimoires. The especially fancy stuff. This is on the kingdom¡¯s dime, so spare no expense.¡± Using magic on the world was quite simple. With the Techwands I was able to make real food. It was nd and ugly, but food nheless. Water was easier for me to make, but that was probably because I knew it so well. Cool and refreshing, I grabbed a couple extra wands and threw them in a pack they gave me. After that I stole all of Cath¡¯s grimoires. They talked about magic circles, centering and synching to mana in the air, powering up mana, certain established spells, and to my great interest, portals. In the Invincible World most travel was done by flying through space, which took weeks to get from to. If I was led to this world, perhaps it was to get portals. Only time would tell. Along with attack gear I was supplied with some magic armor as well, but to my disappointment I had no way to carry it so I let it be. The Techwands were simple things used for everyday work. This armor was able to draw in mana, making it stronger. I took a set and tried it on, but it was too bulky for me to use. I decided to drop it. A few other items they supplied me were light enough to carry, so I was left with the wands and a grimoire. As my frog-mentor kept on with the exnations I couldn¡¯t help but ask the question that had been bothering me. ¡°Cath, I still don¡¯t get why you opened a portal to the world I was on,¡± I admitted. ¡°What was the point of that?¡± ¡°The Viltrumite herself,¡± he admitted. ¡°Before her appearance we had never imagined that there were other intelligent life forms out in the universe. She has opened our eyes to the many possibilities. One of the many magic arrays we utilize allow us to open portals across the globe, like the one we used to find you. When our psychics began getting a distress beacon from the world we found you on, they came with instructions to expand portals to span vast distances. Thanks to that it has opened up so much for our arrays. I have even been working on a method to hone in ons that are livable by our standards.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I asked, a wide smile on my lips. ¡°How uh, close are you to perfecting it?¡± ¡°Not far off,¡± he admitted. His facial expressions were still unreadable but his Haki was as clear as day. He was telling the truth. ¡°With the data I collected with the first long-distance portal I expect to make a portable array, and a safetytch to verify the atmosphere is breathable and temperature is within our range of livability. A few days at most¡­¡± he eyed me up and down, ¡°if I could focus on it.¡± ¡°You should start focusing,¡± I said. ¡°Why is that?¡± Cath asked, confused. I looked around. ¡°Tabi, you mind making sure that¡­woman isn¡¯t close?¡± She got up without a word. Going up the stairs to use the exit hatch at the top of the dome building. I didn¡¯t know how she opened it, but I guessed her tails were very articte. Just in case I extended the range of my Haki out as far as I could. Anissa was a sun in a sea of campfires, she was easy to sense when she was close. ¡°Let me tell you a little about the Viltrumites¡­¡± I exined the way the universe really worked. Cath didn¡¯t take the news very well. It was hard to hear that your people weren¡¯t overly important in the universe, but he took the information well. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± he said, sitting on his knees he stared up at me as I continued to pace. ¡°I am. We have a Viltrumite on our. For years he has been pretending to be some benevolent protector. In truth he has been studying our people and learning what our capabilities are. If they judge us worthy of being taken over, great, only a little death. If we are useless, they don¡¯t have a problem killing us all.¡± ¡°Is that why you escaped your?¡± He asked, his big eyes wider somehow. ¡°No, again, I was pulled to that. If I hadn¡¯t been taken from my home, I would probably be helping bring our own Viltrumite down.¡± ¡°Is it possible to kill her?¡± He asked. ¡°Are you strong enough?¡± ¡°What have you seen of the Viltrumite Anissa?¡± ¡°She has helped take care of a few outlier problems,¡± Cath said. ¡°From what I have heard, she follows ourws. Not killing indiscriminately like you make it sound.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not surprising,¡± I said. ¡°She wants to be seen as a great asset to your people. Trust me though. Her n is world domination.¡± ¡°How can I believe just your words?¡± Cath asked. ¡°She has been here-¡± ¡°You know what? You¡¯re right, why believe me?¡± I asked. ¡°But she is the single strongest person on this. Could literally kill everyone in the matter of weeks or months. My question is, why risk it? I would prefer to be prepared.¡± He quieted with that. ¡°Wh-what should we do?¡± Cath asked, hesitant, but open to suggestions. ¡°There is a group in the universe. They are called the Coalition ofs,¡± I said. I was pretty sure that was their name. The acronym was COP, so it sounded right. ¡°They are an alliance ofs and people that are focused on fighting against the Viltrumite push to control the universe. You said that your people aren¡¯t anywhere near space travel, but if we could use your method to jumps, maybe we could eventually find them.¡± ¡°That¡­sounds like it would take a long time,¡± he said. ¡°Yes, but if you could add to your array a way to finds with¡­sentient life? Maybe we could narrow the jumps down,¡± I said. I was grasping at straws, but it was worth a shot. ¡°That¡­could be doable,¡± he said, his eyes taking on a clouded look. ¡°Distance doesn¡¯t matter. Perhaps forcing the portal to scans and center the circle on the species with the most brain activity we could cut down-¡± ¡°Great, nerd out some other time,¡± I said. ¡°For now, I need you to talk to your king.¡± ¡°The king?¡± He asked. ¡°Yes, he needs to know the true danger of Anissa. This Coalition ofs isn¡¯t going to let you join without your ruler¡¯s say so. And the main goal of joining this Coalition would be potentially learning how they travel vast distances through space. You would need goods and your own technology to trade for that. Also you need a way home. This could be a long trek, through many worlds. You need to be able toe back, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll need to go with you as well, of course.¡± ¡°You? Why?¡± He asked. Because I don¡¯t want to be your imprisoned hero. ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s normal for me to go to a I¡¯ve never been to and we somehow speak the samenguage? I have a skill to talk to any species,¡± I said. Which was true. But also I was pretty sure everyone spoke the samenguage in azy way of writing. ¡°This Coalition won¡¯t be able to understand you without me.¡± ¡°True,¡± Cath said. I could feel his excitement and nervousness. ¡°When should-¡± He stopped as I raised my hand. I felt the immense Spiritual Energy enter my zone of Observation. Moving quickly she was heading right for us. ¡°Anissa ising here, and I doubt it¡¯s to talk to you,¡± I said. Tabi ran down the stairs, but could tell I already sensed her. ¡°Talk to your king while I try to distract her.¡± Cath froze up, his body rigid as he processed the words. I walked toward the door, praying she would use it and not bust in to kick my ass. I was going to have to use a World Escape if she went for the kill. I opened the door as shended on the road outside. The shorter Viltrumite woman gave me a wide smile. Her Haki and eyes told a different story though. She was picturing killing me. ¡°Hello, Anissa,¡± I said, putting on my best smile. Walking up to her without hesitation I held my heart steady. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Oh I was in the neighborhood,¡± Anissa said. ¡°You and I didn¡¯t get much time to talk earlier. I¡¯m stuck here for a few weeks. I have to admit it¡¯s nice to meet someone with my¡­attributes.¡± We were both white, dark hair, bipedal, 2 arms, mostly symmetrical, we were a match made in the heavens. Except for that fact she was willing to eradicate any and everyone I ever knew if I pissed her off. ¡°Oh yeah? These frogs don¡¯t do it for you?¡± I forced augh, turning I began walking down the street. She matched my pace and direction. Tabi decided to stay behind. I could summon her if I really needed help. She could keep an eye on Cath and push him to go talk to the king. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know much about Viltrumites. My people still don¡¯t know for sure we aren¡¯t alone in the universe. Do all Viltrumites look like you? Sorry, I just don¡¯t see much of a difference between our species,¡± I said. Thanks to the Invincibleic I knew that we had our own deadly neighborhood Omni-Man, but the general poption didn¡¯t know he was an alien. I knew because my dad worked with him as a Guardian of the Globe. I figured ignorance was my best course of action with Anissa. ¡°It¡¯s not as rare as you would think,¡± Anissa admitted. ¡°Most all intelligent species I have met have 2 arms and 2 legs. Whatever it is, that seems to be the most important aspect.¡± ¡°So no head is fine?¡± I asked, pretending to be excited by the news. ¡°Yep. I met a species whose brain was in their torso.¡± ¡°Fancy, you¡¯ve been all over then?¡± I asked. ¡°From one side of the gxy to the other,¡± she said with a nod. Our stroll slow as we talked it felt kind of like a date. Only on a date I was ready to defend myself and fight to the death if it turned that way. I actually wanted to spar her, but I didn¡¯t doubt she would ¡®identally¡¯ kill me. ¡°What did the Mians say you were here for?¡± I asked, trying to think back. ¡°I think they said you were part of a universal bettermentmittee. Traveling to different worlds to help ensure that they are safe and have the ability to prosper. Is that what you are doing here as well?¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± she said, her Energy hardly hiding her true intent. ¡°On Viltrum we have it all figured out. The universe isn¡¯t quite ready for our solution to the big questions, but someday we hope to turn everyone to our way of thinking.¡± ¡°Which is?¡± ¡°Oh I don¡¯t think you¡¯re quite ready for that,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m sure your is still full of savages. Is this a lot like yours?¡± ¡°No, we don¡¯t believe in magic,¡± I admitted. ¡°We are pretty much in the stone ages. Some space flight. But not too much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the level of people we like to help out,¡± she admitted. ¡°Maybe when I get back I can have someone look ating to your. If there isn¡¯t one already anyway.¡± ¡°If there was, wouldn¡¯t they be letting everyone know, like you?¡± I asked. Doing my best to pretend to be dumb about the whole situation in the universe. ¡°Not necessarily. Depends on the Viltrumite agent. Do you have any people on your world that help keep people safe?¡± ¡°We do. We call them super heroes. They fly around doing good. My dad is a super hero.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? Is he strong?¡± ¡°Probably the strongest human,¡± I admitted. ¡°Heroes like him try to keep their normal everyday identities a secret. With lots of threats out there we tend to hide behind masks. On my we don¡¯t show our true strength. We don¡¯t want to let our foes guess what our goals are. What we are actually capable of should always be kept close to the vest. Thus the strong ones hide their identities so that those in our lives who can¡¯t defend themselves aren¡¯t threatened.¡± I smiled wide, trying to pretend I didn¡¯t know that was exactly what she was doing. ¡°What about you? Have a secret identity?¡± ¡°Ha, you have no idea,¡± she said, shing me a pearly white smile. ¡°That sounds dumb though. If you¡¯re strong, why not let the world know who you are?¡± ¡°I asked that same question once,¡± I said. Trying to think back. ¡°There was a hero, Batman, or Spiderman, or All Might, I can¡¯t remember. They said it was important to wear masks or keep your identity secret, because then the hero could be anyone. When some kid sees a hero saving the lives of a group of people, they can picture their dad or mom as that hero. That sense of impossible strength is important for any kid and adult to have when someone is going up against a danger they couldn¡¯t fathom facing. You can¡¯t win every fight. Defeat every viin. At one point you will need help, and it is better to have a faceless hero save you than someone you know. Because the costume implies invincibility. Once you know who they are, and that they are simply mortal, that fear creeps back. The bubble pops, and when they fail, you despair.¡± That sounded like something one of those guys said. Maybe I was pulling crap out of my ass though, I wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Still sounds dumb,¡± Anissa said. She quieted, both of us simply walking in a straight line. As we walked I felt a little lust leak from the woman. Mixed in with the murderous rage I began to panic. Unwilling to break my dry streak with someone that could tear me to shreds I was about to fart to ruin her mood when someone yelled our way. ¡°Lady Anissa!¡± One of the guards yelled, running up to us. He carried a trident as he closed the distance. ¡°There was an earthquake some miles away. There is a fear of a tsunami. Would you be able to assist?¡± Anissa blew a raspberry but nodded. ¡°Want toe with?¡± She asked. ¡°Sure,¡± I said. ¡°But I can¡¯t fly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll carry you,¡± she said, floating in the air she reached down and picked me up. Cursing my inability to say no she lifted off the ground easily. Dragging me along with her I prayed this would give Cath enough time to talk to the king. Anissa sped up, but I held onto her hand easily. She knew the well. Going to a teleportation circle without issue we were teleported to a new location and kept flying. She kept the speed low enough so we could talk without yelling over the noise of wind. ¡°Tell me about the ce you were summoned to beforeing here,¡± she said. ¡°Sure, a few months ago¡­¡± I told her the story. Sheughed at my struggle to get used to the gravity. Keeping details about my powers to a minimum I asked her about more of the amazing things she had seen. ck holes, white dwarfs, meteors crashing intos, all of it sounded amazing to see as she described them. All the while her murderous rage lowered, but still smoldered deep inside, waiting toe out at a moment¡¯s notice. When we got to the groupings of inds that were at risk of a tsunami we helped Mians get to shelters. People panicking, children crying, it was pure chaos as we helped. All the while Anissa and I stuck together. Helping one another keep people calm. Despite murder in her heart she was good at putting the mask up while she helped people. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why the hell she bothered with this. She had to know that at any time she would be told to kill all of them. But she kept on. Her mask always up as she carried a small child to a shelter. When the tsunami dide it drowned the grouping of inds. Anissa carried me while flying, watching the inds be flooded. As the waters slowly receded she asked, ¡°Beautiful isn¡¯t it?¡± I looked up at her confused. ¡°The cleansing of the ind. Washing away everything unimportant to the people. Allowing them to rebuild and be stronger. Better equipped to face the next challenge and the one after that.¡± I nodded, hearing her veiled threats. ¡°You could say that,¡± I said. We dropped down when the water was mostly back in the ocean. Helping people out of the shelter, fixing this or that issue, and doing our best to be heroes. CHAPTER 355 ESCAPE CHAPTER 355 ESCAPE I was bing more and more convinced that I was being guided. First when I arrived in the Invincible world, I just happened to be in a fight where I was sucked away from Earth. A ce with plenty of viins and monsters to fight, whatever was guiding me didn¡¯t want me to mess up events on Earth. Then I was given quests to make me stronger in a ce where I had to be stronger or die. Not only that but the very peak of the food chain on the just so happened to be psychically pulling other beings to the. Giving me an exit. If that wasn¡¯t enough the world I was transported to also had a Viltrumite infestation. Not only was that a threat but I was given a quest that was basically a death warrant if I tried toplete it. I was strong, but not Superman strong. I had plenty of tricks in a fight, but going against Anissa was like a normal person going against a bear. Yes you could probably do some damage, but either way you¡¯d end up dead. I epted this fact over the next couple of weeks. She stopped by my ce almost daily after our first meeting. This or that problem on the, she would fly me around the world to help out since their new generation of Magiknights were in training. We dealt with a cult that was actually trying to make another portal to Cthulhu world. I really needed to go and kill all those things if I had to keep dealing with them. After that there was a simple robbery, then a kidnapping. Eventually a great sea creature attacked. That one was actually kind of fun. Anissa and I beat it up. Thanks to that I was able to gauge her strength a little better. Proving she was far out of my league. Where my fists struggled to go into the hard scales she flew through the thing like it was made of paper. When she asked if I wanted to help I had thought it was to ease her burden. But no it was more like take your son to work day. Everything I could do, she could do 10 times better. It was infuriating, but I kept a smile on my lips and paid her all thepliments I could. Sometimes her lust would spike, especially when I was in a weak position, and I would do something to ruin her mood. Farting, burping, picking my nose, I had plenty in my arsenal to keep her at bay. I was fairly certain that in canon she had raped the main protagonist. She probably only wanted to be with the strongest people in canon, but her lust kepting back. Probably getting off on being with someone weaker than her I wasn¡¯t all that interested in being dominated. I felt like if I had sex with her I would be lucky if it just included some domination and not pegging or my head getting twisted off. Without meaning to she had ruined whatever kink I had for strong women. Her murderous rage always on simmer, it was a constant reminder. My lust held at bay easily with the threat of the woman, I was on my best and worst behavior. I was keeping things more professional than I ever had before when partnered with a woman. Along with dealing with her I made sure Cath was working on getting me the hell out of there. He had assured the king was on board for the expedition off-world. Though the monarch didn¡¯t believe that Anissa was a danger to his people, he did want to learn more about the universe. I just had to keep it together while Cath tweaked his array. I yed nice with Anissa and learned Magitech. As I found on the first day it was rather boring. Yes I could create most anything with the Techwands, they were also used for attacking. I watched Magiknights in training call out fireballs, water bullets, ice shards, wind des, and everymon spell in a DND sorcerer¡¯s grimoire. I decided it was at least worth taking everything they had on magic. For all I knew there was a secret society of sorcerers on Earth like Dr. Strange¡¯s cult. I really wanted to keep the stuff in hopes that maybe Earth in this world had some mana so that they could be used. Never bored, I continued to train my body and powers daily as well. Fusing and unfusing my body from things. I was learning the trick to keep together inorganic and organic material. If I kept my power on the cusp of fusing, I would half fuse to it. It was like ying that game at an arcade where you tried to push the button to stop a light at a specific bulb. Just right and you were golden, miss it and you were out of luck. Eventually I got the hang of it as I had most everything else. I tried to keep my Spark and Timeflow hidden but continued with Nen. Moving Nen to certain parts of my body was bing second nature. Like using Armament Haki was. My body and Nen were never stronger as I continued on day after day, much the same as I had before venturing out of the Manga Hall. Things were going well on the Frog. I even received a quest for a Weakness Eliminator. Anissa was imunicado for once so I helped the king deal with a raging wizard. He had learned his kids probably weren¡¯t his somehow, I still didn¡¯t understand the frog¡¯s breeding methods, and the wizard went on a rampage with a strong set of Magic Armor. Armor reinforced with mana it was like an Iron Man suit. I dealt with him and was able to remove myst weakness, Bond Drain. I still had the Empathic Psychic Links of course, but I hadn¡¯t felt the deep desire to see the girls from One Punch Man world. They had asked to keep the weakness so I did. As I came back from dealing with the raging wizard I was met with a happy surprise. ¡°I did it,¡± Cath said as I got to his ce. Behind him was a blue glowing ellipsoidal portal. Below the portal was a metallic circle with etchings written on it. The portable array glowed blue as the portal did the same. ¡°Opened another portal to hell?¡± I asked the frogman. ¡°No, I finished the portal. It takes time to charge up, but it zeroed onto a with intelligent life,¡± he said in a rush. More than a little excited by his discovery. ¡°Great, when do we leave?¡± I asked. Positive that this was going to blow up in my face somehow. ¡°I uh, I don¡¯t know. I need to report to the king. We need to enlist help. I¡¯m sure there will be a parade-¡° ¡°You can¡¯t do any of that,¡± I cut in. ¡°Cath, buddy, thisdy is a ticking time bomb¡­er mana bomb. You have those right? Doesn¡¯t matter. She could go on a killing spree at any moment.¡± For a that was supposedly founded on technology, I was stuck with the nerdy wizard. Cath frowned, his head turning to the side to point his big eye at me. ¡°For such a dangerous person you¡¯ve been spending a lot of time around her.¡± ¡°To keep her away from here,¡± I said, eyeing the portal. Curious if I needed him to work it. I felt like at any time she was ready to pounce and kill us all. As Omni-man could potentially do to my world. The man was a killing machine, and Anissa was probably worse. Eyeing the portal it suddenly winked out, making me more nervous. ¡°Listen, Cath. Is there a way to-¡° I stopped talking as a huge explosion sounded outside. Cursing my luck, there was probably another wizard going crazy somewhere outside. Cath and I ran out of his dome home, but instead of finding a wand wielding madman we were met with a red blood drenched Anissa. In her hand was the severed head of the king. ¡°Anissa,¡± I said, my voice cracking loudly as my heart rate increased. ¡°I uh haven¡¯t seen-¡° ¡°Cut the shit, human,¡± she ordered, the crazy look back in her eyes. I began to wave at Cath behind me to move back inside as she talked. ¡°I thought something was off with you. It took time but I have all the information I need. You know far more about Viltrum than you¡¯ve been letting on.¡± Dropping the severed head she walked up to me. My Haki sensing everything around me I monitored Cath. I prayed he was trying to get the portal back up and running. Anissa stopped walking only a pace away. Killing distance for her. I decided confidence was the best method. ¡°I do know all about you Viltrumites. Jumping from to. Killing and taking over where you please.¡± ¡°Where did you learn this? A Viltrumite on your? Were you escaping them?¡± She asked, trying to get the whole picture. I wondered if a lot of people tried to run. It was the smart move when facing a god. ¡°Oh no. I really was taken away. I¡¯m probably the only one from my that knows what you people are,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure if there is a Viltrumite on my, but if there is, then he will fail.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± She asked. ¡°Because you Viltrumites are on the way out,¡± I said. ¡°You just don¡¯t know it yet.¡± She gave me a smile and her hand shot toward me faster than I could move. Armament Haki hardened my chest, and Nen condensed above it to hover over my skin. Her extended fingers were deflected from stabbing into my heart by the defenses so her fingertips pierced my shoulder instead. Crying out in pain I sent a Spark into her. Thick electricity shot into her body causing her to spasm and pull her hand away. Empowering myself with Nen I punched her in the gut as she fought the convulsions from the electric shock. Thrown back from my blow I ran inside and summoned Tabi to me. ¡°How¡¯s the portal Cath?!¡± ¡°I need 10 minutes to gather enough mana!¡± The normally calm Mian yelled. ¡°You have 5,¡± I yelled back, my arms blocking ahead of me as a flying Anissa flew through the building''s exterior and mmed into me. She was yelling loudly as she hit me with all she had. Luckily the buildings were cheap materials. We were thrown out the back and continued flying. I began punching her with all I had, slowing down Time for myself. I got in 8 hits and actually made her let go. Twisting in the air I caught myself before I hit the ground. Anissa pile drove downward. I sped myself up again and narrowly dodged the hit that cratered the road. ¡°This isn¡¯t supposed to go this way!¡± She yelled. Punching me as I got up. It was a simple brawl as she continued her onught. ¡°I wanted their Magitech. These people could have been useful.¡± ¡°Then take them! What does it matter?!¡± I yelled. Punched in the jaw I felt something pop. Coating my body with Sparks again I needed a few seconds reprieve for Kame Mode, but she kept hitting me, practically ignoring my electricity as it shot into her body. ¡°It never works that way. As soon as they know, it¡¯s better to kill them-ah!¡± She screamed as I fused her fist to my arm. Caught off guard as we became one I rolled her to the side, throwing her on the ground. As soon as she hit I defused us and fused her to the polymer road. Jumping back I forced myself calm. Focusing on the water all around as I drew in the energy. I only got about half the power before I had to drop down. She had ripped the topyer of her skin off. Her forearm was raw exposed flesh, she didn¡¯t care about the pain as she roared while punching at me. My fusion had only gone skin deep, proving to not be super effective against Viltrumites. As she moved to punch me in the gut again Tabi shot a condensed beam of chakra into her. Anissa was thrown back this time. Pushed into a wall of another house we heard people screaming as we ran to one another. The blue and ck mes of Tabi¡¯s body grew and the fire consumed me. My body increasing in power exponentially. A tingling sensation moving along my skin I didn¡¯t hesitate to move toward Anissa. Charging both hands with chakra balls she flew toward me and took both in the face at point nk range. One of her teeth knocked out, she was thrown to the ground and we did it again and again. My fists charged with an infinite supply of chakra I began pelting her with a flurry of power as I slowed down time. I punched her 20 times in the face and at thest Tabi was rejected from my body and became corporeal once more. We both jumped back. My haki sensing everything, I could feel Cath frantically doing whatever he was doing around the portal array. He wasn¡¯t done yet. ¡°Gonna have to do it,¡± I told Tabi. She locked eyes with me and nodded. Running back toward Cath she would make sure he didn¡¯t leave without me. Risking it I stepped forward as Anissa stood up. Her face had arge welt over her eye and she was bleeding from her mouth. Other than that she looked fine. ¡°I¡¯ll fucking kill you for that,¡± she said. Spitting blood to the side she turned and ran toward me. I charged my hand with electricity as she moved. Inching closer in almost slow motion as I prepared the attack I didn¡¯t want to have to use. As she threw her fist at me I pushed my open palm at her. Her punch went for my chest, my hand went for her stomach. The only reason I won was I had made myself taller with my fusion skill. 6 foot 4 inches tall I had a longer reach as I hit her with my O-punch. Originally I had thought to call it my cumshot, but I decided that was too vulgar. Charging a low amount of electricity in my hand it was the same frequency and power I had used on Julie in Hero World. As it hit Anissa she came instantly. The strength in her arm was gone as she hit me. Her nerves fired pleasurable signals throughout her body. Eyes wide, her white pants became soaked from the sudden gush of pleasure. My attack wasn¡¯t over though. My other open palm hit her in the boob. More nerves fired and she dropped to the ground. Taking in deep breaths she let out a moan this time as she came. Her entire body alight with pleasure I watched it happen. Amazed that it had worked as well as I had hoped. Cath still wasn¡¯t done though. So neither was I. Looking down at Anissa her lust had exploded upward. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you fucking did. But you better finish what you started,¡± she said, her eyes hiding the rage with pure carnal need. I nodded, dropping my pants. She did the same to her own. Standing up she was on me instantly, but instead of attacking me with her fists it was her lips. Both sets. Her hard lips on mine in a forced kiss her drenched pussy rubbed against my dick. Practically begging me to prate her. But I¡¯d been fighting, blood was flowing elsewhere. My dick was a low priority. Risking it I pulled her hair to force her head away. She drew back reluctantly. I let my own eyes do the talking. My hands on her impossibly firm ass I shot electricity into her, making her squirm. ¡°Let me take charge,¡± I said. But before she could answer I put as much skill into a kiss as possible. Soft as my lips touched hers, she kept her own firm. Either inexperienced or unwilling to change how she had sex, she fought it. But as I continued to force her body to feel pleasure she began to rx. Ignoring the pain she was in, her deadly weapons for hands grabbed my side and her lips softened. As they did my tongue ventured into her mouth. She moaned as our tongues touched and slowly she began to match my lead. Lips moving over one another, tongues moving this way and that she jolted as I continued to fire nerves in her ass. My hands moving up her sides she gripped me harder but I was in the mood now. My hardening dick digging into her abs I lifted her. Anissa¡¯s legs opened up and rested them on the top of my hips as she descended onto my dick. I had made it a good 8 inches with added flesh so it was thick and slid in with great effort. ¡°Don¡¯t sneeze,¡± I pleaded, more to myself than her. ¡°What?¡± She asked, pure want in her, she was no longer angry. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said, shutting us both up with another kiss. She nodded as she kept moving down. Groaning loudly when I became fully sheathed I regretted not buying condoms, but such was life when fucking a win out of someone. I moved a hand from Anissa¡¯s ass to her navel. Forcing more nerves to fire I began to hump into her. She shuddered with every thrust. Quickly changing from the one in charge to the participant happily taking what I gave her. In a few short thrusts she came. Her pussy tightening further I was unable to move as the impossibly strong woman held me in ce with her inner muscles. Her body moved though. Her tight cunt a warm embrace that I couldn¡¯t thrust into with my current strength. She moved herself back and forth. ¡°Fuck!¡± I cursed, feeling the tightest pussy of my life. Sheughed, nodding as she continued to writhe on me. Her orgasm ending she tightened further. Speeding up more somehow. ¡°Holy shit,¡± I said, unable to help but curse and buck my hips as her cunt felt like it was pulling my dick away. I cursed more. ¡°You like my pussy?¡± She moaned in a soft voice as she did all the work. My hands moved to her front pinching her nipples as I pushed more electricity into her. ¡°Tightest in the universe. I¡¯m going to take everything I want from you. Milk your fat cock for every drop of cum.¡± I was scared and turned on at the same time. More of thetter though. Her pussy was so tight as it moved up and down my shaft I lost a battle I thought I could always win. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum!¡± I got out as I started cumming. She didn¡¯t seem to care that I was inside of her. Speeding back up to try to reach another climax I let her do as she wanted as another popup appeared.
Do you want to Bond Anissa?
Yes/No
¡°Fuck,¡± I got out mid-orgasm. Sheughed thinking it was part of my O-process. I still didn¡¯t know what Bonding did. With luck it made it so she couldn¡¯t kill me. Without luck it made it so I would die when she did. What I remembered of bonding Hancock and Abigail, it had made our Spiritual Energies weaken. Then they were sent into a deep sleep. ¡°Screw it,¡± I said and pushed yes. Anissa and my own Spiritual Energies mixed and she reached her own orgasm again. Crying out this time her body convulsed on me. Our energies touching and colliding I watched in scared reverence. It onlysted a few seconds but when it was over Anissa let out a long sigh and let go. I grabbed her back and gently set her down on the road. Her eyes fluttering, she mumbled something then went to sleep. I stood over top of her breathing heavily. My dick still rock hard I could have kept going but this was a golden opportunity. I could kill her and not have to worry about reprisals. The only issue was could I do it? Not morally but literally. She was impossibly strong. I didn¡¯t think I had anything that was made for the job. Viltrumites were beyond resilient. They were practically immortal. As I went through the possibilities, Anissaid there in a stupor. The Bond doing its job, whatever that was. As I felt the high energy of the portal burst out I got a notification.
Invincible World Quest 5: Complete
Defeat a Viltrumite
Rewards:
Viltrumite Physiology
¡°Crap,¡± I said. Giving Anissa another look I pulled my pants up. Shaking my head I ran back to Cath¡¯s ce. I didn¡¯t know if I was making the right decision or not, but I was ready to get home. Away from all this Viltrumite drama. Tabi waiting for me. I exined that Anissa was down for now, but would be back up soon. Cath had seen enough of the supposed hero. He was ready to go after some more prodding and we were on a new. CHAPTER 356 PETER CRICHTON CHAPTER 356 PETER CRICHTON The world we jumped out onto had blue grass. The first through as per usual, Tabi followed behind me, then Cath was thest in the portal. Carrying therge array with him I was surprised the skinny frogman could hold therge metal disc. Looking around we were on yet another new world, in yet another small vige. These people were white skinned, not tan like my own, but paper worthy of white. They were bipedal, with heads that were stretched out extra-high with dips in the forehead. Long limbs, they appeared rather freaky. Yet another alien species I wasn¡¯t interested in having sex with. I let out a sigh. ¡°If you bring up sex one more time I am going to light you on fire,¡± Tabi threatened. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± I said as the ellipsoidal portal winked out. Cath didn¡¯t hesitate to drop the array back down to allow it to gather mana again. It was impossible to know how long we had been jumping worlds. A week? Maybe longer? Since every world we went to had a different time zone, amount of suns, and mana flow it had been a long time since we left Cath¡¯s world. His world had Fault or Mana Bastions or whatever that broke, making the mana increase in flow. Not every world was so lucky. The array requiring a set amount of mana to open a new portal; it typically took anywhere from 10 minutes to 4 hours to charge up. We slept when we could, trained when the opportunity was upon us, but mostly we jumped between worlds as soon as we could. Cath had be rather quiet and angry that we had left his world. Since I had more than threatened him he wasn¡¯t in a talking mood. But I did promise to try to find him help for his people. Yes, Anissa very well could have already killed everyone on his, but I was an American. We were used to ruining the lives of other races as long as it benefitted us. In all honesty I kind of felt bad about the situation, but it wasn¡¯t exactly my fault. I might have sped up Anissa¡¯s n for his, but either way they were headed for destruction with a Viltrumite infestation. It was really the king¡¯s problem for having bbed or confronted, or whatever he did to piss Anissa off. As I thought about this, one of the locals walked up to us. ¡°Hello,¡± it said. ¡°Hello,¡± I said. ¡°I am Weston. There was a gas leak found in your area. We are checking the meter. Side effects include hallucinations like a ck and blue glowing cat.¡± ¡°You said that joke at thest world,¡± Tabi said, bored. ¡°Woah, did that cat just talk?¡± I asked, jumping back as if I just noticed her. She rolled her eyes and curled up near Cath. I turned back to the leader of the group, happy that I could still talk to everyone somehow. ¡°How can I help you?¡± I asked the¡­man or whatever. I squinted my eyes, unable to tell gender. ¡°Are you god?¡± The white alien asked. Actually no, I was the alien. He was the resident. I pushed that thought out of my head. ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°If you see anyone that looks like me, you should run as far as possible. I am a Viltrumite, bent on world domination. I have decided to leave your, but if someone that looks like mees back, you should just give up and do whatever they say.¡± I had told this to most worlds. It had been a long trek. Thest quest I received gave me Viltrumite Physiology, unlike how I had hoped though, I was unable to immediately fly, punch through steel, or do most anything cool that Viltrumites could do. I brought up my Status Screen.
Name Weston Walker
Current Quest:
World 1: Marvel
World 1 Quest: Join the X-Men
World 2: Invincible
World 2 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Dead Man Walking
Handicap Dismiss
Gemini Active
World Lasting Physique
Summon: N/A
Pet: Matatabi - Level 6 Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Forms: Viltrumite Physiology 0.5%
Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other
3 Challenger Slots World Escape
Berserker Mode
Nen
Spark*
Bond
Fusion
Timeflow
Bonuses Major Psychic Resistance
4 Challenger Slots Body Modification Resistance
Hardened Organs
Adaptability
Items Gantz Armor Stored (29)
1 Challenger Slots Item Choice
Currency: USD $21,015
I had expected the Viltrumite Physiology to be added as a bonus, skill, or ability. Instead it created a new distinction called Form. I didn¡¯t understand at first, but I remembered my fight with Maximus and Courtney. Max had turned into a blue alien from Avatar, and Courtney had turned into a vampire. This was simply my first instance of creating a new body. I guessed that in the Comic Hall I would be able to have the body of a Viltrumite, but I would need a Challenger Slot to use it elsewhere. Not only that, but I had to raise it. I received the form at 0.5%. A weekter and it hadn¡¯t raised once. I wasn¡¯t sure how to raise it, but I guessed I needed quests to do it. Viltrumites able to live in the vacuum of space, survive on the sun, fly, be impossibly strong. I wanted to get to 100%. Thus I was more than willing to stay in Invincible world¡­or Invincible universe really, since I had been to so many new ces. Stuck in this Guardians of the Gxy/Lost in Space/Sliders/Farscape/every other jumping drama out there, we had seen a lot. First was big bug guys. I had instinctively killed one of them, probably because I had seen Starship Troopers too many times. Luckily the bugs left us alone and the portal charged back up. After that there were little green men, little gray men, big horned monstrosities, little children aliens that reminded me of the cannibals in Gxy Quest. I gave them a wide berth. We had portal jumped to dozens of viges, and 2 battles. Cath¡¯s array somehow honing in on intelligent life millions of miles away we were dropped smack dab in the middle of a war of the dwarves just that morning. Not the cute kind though. These were short, had baby-puke green skin, and fur most everywhere. I had to kill about 20 from both sides of the battle before they left us alone. The man that hade up to talk to us slowly withdrew. Moving to what I assumed was his family they conversed with one another. I looked around, mostly huts in the vige the ce was not very technologically advanced. We had gone to a desert for one. The viger¡¯s well having dried up I used a Techwand to fill it with water. They praised us, but again they were as ugly as sin, so I wasn¡¯t up for the thanks they were offering. I didn¡¯t see any immediate danger for us or the residents of the vige so I walked over to Cath. ¡°How are you doing?¡± I asked. The frogman turned to face me. The right side of his round face was still red from when I smacked him earlier. ¡°What do you care?¡± He asked, actually croaking. I had learned that croaking meant he was angry. ¡°You drag me across the gxy, and won¡¯t let me go home to check on my people.¡± It had dawned on Cath recently that Anissa was probably killing his people. I hadn¡¯t pointed it out to him, but he had been inconsble when he realized. ¡°Cath, you can go home, just get me somewhere with space travel. I was serious about finding the Coalition for you. I just need a way to get home too.¡± ¡°I know,¡± he burped. Mid-croak was not a good time to talk. ¡°But there are literally infinite worlds. Do you have any idea what that means?¡± ¡°I know better than you can possibly understand,¡± I said, my friendly gaze disappearing. ¡°Cath, you are not some victim here. That¡¯s me.¡± I pointed at myself. ¡°Your king wanted me to help solve your problems. If I hadn¡¯t pushed for this I would have been stuck there for the foreseeable future.¡± ¡°For the greater good!¡± Cath yelled, standing up to stare me in the eyes. ¡°Yes, some of our youth were acting-¡± ¡°Normal!?¡± I yelled. ¡°Cath, everyone in this universe is looking out for themselves. Mana became more readily avable on your. Of course people would use it for their own gain. You forget that I read your books. I know your history. The royal family? They used magic to subjugate people that acted up. The Magiknights? A bunch of murderers. There were ounts of them focusing their magic to flood inds of people trying to fight against the monarchy.¡± ¡°They were simple rebell-¡± ¡°Rebellions, I know,¡± I said. I rubbed my hand over my face. We had been talking about this same subject for days, but he somehow still wasn¡¯t seeing that his king was as bad as the people that were acting up. ¡°Rebellions don¡¯t happen for no reason.¡± ¡°Power corrupts,¡± Cath said. ¡°And how wasn¡¯t the king corrupt?¡± I asked. ¡°What? He was the only good person, not corrupted by the authority to silence who he wanted?¡± ¡°Of course not-¡± Cath said but was cut off as the array glowed and another ellipsoidal portal appeared. The 3-dimensional oval glowed blue and I rolled my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m done talking about this,¡± I said. Tabi getting up she leapt to my shoulder as I jumped my way to another world. On another new I noticed a yellow sun above, but as I took in the other views my heart rate began to hasten. Instead of finding huts all around us there were great metal structures. Coming out of the portal on a sidewalk I noticed blue skinned people ahead and behind me. I could have wept tears of joy when I was able to tell some of them were obviously female. Baby blue colored skin, small ears that resembled tiny nubs, no nose¡­.everything else was human. 2 eyes, a pair of lips, and one of the woman species had a nice rack. It was all I cared about. I had finally found some aliens I could hit on without fearing I was crossing a line. ¡°Oh god,¡± Tabi said, practically able to read my mind. Cath jumped out of the portal, causing me to turn to him. The green man¡¯s eyes became wide as he looked at therge buildings around him. Excited as well, he asked, ¡°Is this¡­¡± ¡°No idea,¡± I said. ¡°I assume it¡¯s one of the worlds in the Coalition.¡± I looked up to the skyline. Far in the distance above the clouds was an obvious ship. Blue burning jets behind it the ship began to move slowly far overhead. ¡°I think so. See, they have space travel. I think this is it.¡± ¡°So I can go home?¡± Cath asked excitedly as he dropped the array. He prepared to start changing some aspects of the array so he could change it to go home. ¡°Woah there frogger,¡± I said. Grabbing his hand he gave me an angry re. ¡°Despite what you might think, I am trying to help you, Cath. If we can get help, your people could be a lot better equipped to fight Anissa.¡± ¡°Or they¡¯re all dead,¡± Cath spat back. ¡°Or that,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°Cath, just give it a day. Excuse me, miss?¡± I said, looking at one of the blue aliens-er residents I meant. I needed to stop thinking of them as aliens. ¡°Me?¡± A buxom blue woman asked. We had drawn quite the crowd. The blue portal winking out behind me I walked toward her. ¡°Yes, what is this?¡± I asked. Instead of answering she screamed as I stopped in front of her. Like a signal for the rest of the blue people they all yelled and ran in different directions. ¡°Wow, you really have a way with women,¡± Tabi said from my shoulder. ¡°I told you, I can make any woman scream,¡± I said. ¡°Usually it¡¯s in pleasure though.¡± I touched my chin, confused as the rest of the aliens ran away. As I watched them a futuristic ship stopped in the air above us. A spotlight pointing at us though it was still daylight I blocked it from my eyes as a speaker at the bottom of the ship red it¡¯s horn. A loud voice on a microphone yelled, ¡°Viltrumite! You are not authorized to be on this! Please leave at once!¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I said, annoyed. Closing my eyes I raised my hands. I forgot I resembled the viins of the universe, of course they would assume I was a Viltrumite. This was going to be tougher than I thought. CHAPTER 357 MAKING MORE FRIENDS CHAPTER 357 MAKING MORE FRIENDS ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not a Viltrumite,¡± I said for the 10th time. 2 of the blue residents were pointing some futuristic weapon at me. I guessed the weapons weresers or something. Either way I didn¡¯t want to get hit with them. I had dismissed Tabi so we could make a quick escape if needed, but for now I was really hoping I could convince them I came in peace. ¡°Sounds like something a Viltrumite would say,¡± the male said. ¡°Exactly,¡± the female said. I eyed her up and down, giving her a 7 out of 10 on the hot scale. So long away from a woman though, the guy was a 4 out of 10. The true torture was being so close yet so far from my goal. ¡°Listen, if I was a Viltrumite, would I have let myself be arrested? I would simply fly away, and blow up whoever got in my way,¡± I pointed out. They squinted their eyes. ¡°We¡¯ve heard that Viltrumite¡¯s like to infiltrate unsuspectings,¡± the female said. ¡°Yes, to impregnate their women and weaken them from the inside,¡± the male said. ¡°Weaken the women?¡± I asked. ¡°No, the.¡± ¡°How do you weaken a by sleeping with the women? Are your women like¡­connected to the?¡± I joked. Not exactly scared, I thought it best to have some fun. ¡°No, they sleep with the women. Then infiltrate-¡± The man said, flustered but the woman cut him off. ¡°Enough! What is your name Viltrumite?¡± ¡°For thest time, I¡¯m not a Viltrumite. I¡¯m a man from Earth, thus an Earthling. We have our own Viltrumite infestation we are dealing with. I was sent to try to find help,¡± I said. ¡°With that green wife of yours?¡± ¡°Who? What? Cath? No, that''s a dude,¡± I said. Rubbing my face I was ready to start punching my way out of there. ¡°Listen, I am no friend to the Viltrumites. I¡¯ve been to 2 worlds that have been marked for their conquering, and honestly I¡¯m lucky I made it off thest one.¡± I studied them but their Haki was clear, they weren¡¯t buying it. ¡°I know,¡± I said, practically reading their minds. ¡°I look just like a Viltrumite. But have you ever seen a male Viltrumite without a mustache?¡± I asked. ¡°You have a beard,¡± the female said. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been on the run for a while. But Viltrumites only sport mustaches¡­maybe some handlebars if they¡¯re feeling kinky,¡± I said. An idea hit me. ¡°I¡¯m young! That¡¯s it. You¡¯ve never seen a young Viltrumite, have you?¡± ¡°They exist,¡± the male said as if I was an idiot. ¡°No they¡­¡± I said but stopped myself. I forgot that wouldn¡¯t be found out untilter. There weren¡¯t a whole lot of Viltrumites left, at least there weren¡¯t in canon. They kept a stranglehold on what they currently ruled, but barely. Most didn¡¯t know that the mighty Viltrumite forces were controlled by a few dozen pure-bloods. ¡°I want to meet your leaders,¡± I said. ¡°The Coalition ofs. You¡¯re right¡­I am a Viltrumite. And I havee with a peace offering.¡± ¡°See, I told you,¡± the female said. The male frowned but nodded, pulling out a pair of futuristic handcuffs. The metal semicircles touched my wrists and an energy beam connected the 2 parts, sealing my wrists. ¡°We will escort you to Talescria.¡± The man pushed me forward and through an automatically opening door. As we stepped out of the interrogation room there were more than a few blue people watching me. Apparently I was quite the news. A real life Viltrumite on the, not only that but a captured one, they could sell tickets for people to see me. These and dozens of other worlds were popted by people pushed away from their own homes by the Viltrumites. A long time ago, when Viltrumites were in their heyday, they had pushed most every civilized to the brink of extinction. I didn¡¯t me the anger they directed my way. Viltrumites had killed billions, if not trillions of people. Escorted out of the building I wasn¡¯t exactly sure where Cath was, but he could figure it out. Since he didn¡¯t look anything like me they would probably give him a grand tour. With luck maybe they would help him, but I wasn¡¯t going to hold my breath. These people were far too scared of one Viltrumite to risk upsetting the fake-empire the Viltrumite¡¯s pretended to have. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked as we stepped out of the building. Around us were giant buildings, but ahead was a wide tform. I thought maybe I saw a spaceship up where the top of the elevator tform stopped, but wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Talescria, if they want you. We will-¡± The woman said, but was cut off. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to it,¡± the male said. ¡°He is a Viltrumite. He¡¯s lucky we aren¡¯t cutting him up to make sure he doesn¡¯t escape.¡± ¡°Or you¡¯re lucky I¡¯m not shootingsers out of my eyes and tearing you limb from limb,¡± I said. ¡°You can¡¯t do that,¡± the man said. After a long pause he added, ¡°Can you?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± I said with a shrug. I had some Viltrumite, or at least a form for them. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what I could do. The viins of the universe could fly, survive in space, had super strength, immunity to most heat and cold, and grew thick mustaches. I was sure there were other powers but I didn¡¯t know them all. I was getting excited to find out what I could do. We walked onto therge tform. My 2 escorts more than a little nervous so close to me. I wasn¡¯t sure why there wasn¡¯t more security around me, but as I noticed more people watching, I guessed they expected me to kill these 2 at any moment. They probably drew the short straw for interrogating me, or someone wanted them dead. These 2 didn¡¯t appear to know that though. As the tform stopped we ended up on arge building. A few spaceships sitting on top of the building there was arge one with a few other guards standing at therge opening at the back. They stood at attention as we approached. ¡°The Viltrumite is going on the ship?¡± One of the blue dudes asked. ¡°Yes, he can go with the others for his trial,¡± the male cop said, pushing me forward. I peeked into the back of therge ship. It looked like a prisoner transfer. There was a huge tentacle monster held in a metal cage. Another being that resembled a big headed velociraptor snapped at me. A green man with muscles as big as my body smiled wide at me, flexing his arm. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­gonna be back there with these guys, am I?¡± I asked. The four blue people looked at me as if I said something crazy. All of their Haki¡¯s told me that I would indeed be riding with other prisoners. I had hoped for an escort. Not a magic school bus trip with the suicide squad. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s not going to work,¡± I said. Before the 4 officers could say anything I shot 4 streaks of electricity out of my body. Each streak mmed into them making them spasm and fall. I charged my wrists with electricity and the energy beam holding my hands short circuited. Running away from the ship I made it for one of the smaller ones on therge tform. The back open, it was the type that had snatched me up. Running inside I knocked a female officer out. Moving to the controls an rm began to re as I studied the controls. Buttons everywhere there was a joystick at the seat, lights going off everywhere, some type of disy that I didn¡¯t know how the hell to read. I forgot I didn¡¯t know how to fly a spaceship. All of the worlds I had been to, the only spaceship I had flown was in Gantz. That one was all text controlled and I mmed it into a sun. My track record for flying ships wasn¡¯t the best. As another shipnded in front of me and began to scream orders at me I pictured being shot down before I even left the. That didn¡¯t sound too appealing so I did the only thing I could. ¡°World Escape,¡± I said and it all went ck. ¡ª Back in the Red Room I looked around. ¡°I¡¯m still locked to just 2 worlds,¡± I said. ¡°I could go to Marvel and learn to fly the ckbird after joining the X-Men. But¡­I need to getid.¡± I wasn¡¯t about to push myself on Anne just because I was horny. Without Tabi to yell at me I walked out and hit the Smut room. Looking around I felt my new World Lasting Physique body. I was strong, far stronger than I had been in a long while. My skin was tougher, muscles were thick, and I had a pretty good grasp on my abilities. I wanted to go to the Hero World to kick some Sentry ass, but no. I had other concerns for the time being. I could go to Domination world and have some fun, but the girls needed to go to school. I wasn¡¯t about to go to a world where rape wasn¡¯t a word, especially not when it had been over 6 months since I had a womanst. No, for now I needed some guiltless fun. I thought about heading to Marvel, but my favorite of the smut worlds had been giving me pretty good quest rewards. Besides I had World Lasting Physique now, and I felt like I couldplete my quest easily enough. I stepped into the Hero world and it all went ck. The room bing alight we were in a conference room of a local hotel. I had been meeting with my new group LOV, or League of Vigntes, and some heroes from the hero group Sentry had burst in. On my side was Justice, my current girlfriend, and flying ice hero, Giga a viking woman that grew in size, Brimstone a female she-demon that dragged people to hell, and Last Heroine a futuristic woman that came from the future to learn from the past. On the Sentry side was Feral Feline, a half-man half-tiger, Nightwalker, a man that could move in shadows, Truthsuitor, that could psychically control and effect people, and Lady Day, the Superman of the city. ¡°So, as I understand it, we haven¡¯t done anything wrong. But you are here to arrest us anyway?¡± I asked, focused on Nightwalker. He was a twisted Batman that had anger issues. ¡°You killed Medici!¡± Nightwalker yelled. ¡°With what? How? Why are there no pending charges with officers?¡± I asked, bored by his reaction. I focused on Lady Day. She wore a white skintight suit that showed plenty of leg and cleavage. A ck sun emzoned on the front I could feel her hesitation. But as I faced them I received a quest.
Hero World Quest.
Start your path of viiny.
Defeat the Sentries.
Reward:
Viltrumite Form +1%
I was a little surprised to receive the reward outside of Invincible World. I hadn¡¯t received increased chakra outside of Naruto World, but I had received chakra sense in HOTD. Either way I was happy with it. Even 1% of a Viltrumite was strong. ¡°You should know that there is a camera outside this room. When damages ur, I will be sure to point the hotel¡¯s insurance your way if there is anything broken,¡± I said. As I eyed them again the pain hit me. My muscles bulging I had thought this body might be stronger, but no my World Lasting Physique built new muscles on top of the old. I pushed the pain to the back of my mind. ¡°If you would like to continue with this farce, I would be more than happy to relocate-¡± Nightwalker rushed forward. I cursed and sent a thick stream of lightning into him. He tried to dodge but was still hit in the shoulder. Losing control of his bowels from the surprise power of it I ran forward. ¡°Truthsuitor! What weighs 6 ounces, sits in a tree, and is dangerous?!¡± I yelled. The simple man froze up, slowly processing the nonsense of a riddle. As he thought it over I met Lady Day head on. My fists went for her and she caught them with her super-strength. ¡°Deal with Feral Feline, you¡¯ll need all of you!¡± I yelled. As I said that the tiger fur covered man began to grow in size as musclesyered on top of muscles. Justice hesitated but Last Heroine, Giga, and Brimstone did not. Brimstone pulled out a whip with a puff of smoke. Giga grew to the 15 foot height of the room. Last Heroine pulled out some type of sma pistol and began to fire at him. ¡°Weston, what are you doing?!¡± Lady Day yelled, her Haki angry and confused as I tried to push her back, but even she was beyond my strength. ¡°Doing what I should have done a long time ago,¡± I said as Justice began to freeze Truthsuitor. He had snapped out of the riddle after realizing it was nonsense. Charging my hands with Sparks they shot into Lady Day, causing her to be thrown back. Nightwalker got up, but Brimstone began to whip him to keep him at bay. Everytime he tried to jump to a new shadow the tip of the whip met him, making him cry out in pain and anger. Feral threw Giga back but Last Heroine continued with the covering fire until she got back up. As Lady Day recovered from the electricity, I pushed forward. Empowering myself with Nen I punched her across the face. It was like hitting a brick wall, but she was pushed back. Again and again I punched and kicked her, drawing more Nen out,yering it on my body as I used Haki. A real challenge I gauged how much was needed to damage her and was getting more powerful with each blow. She was thrown back into the lobby of the hotel with one hit, causing people to yell and run away, but I met her. This time though she yelled and grabbed onto me. Flying with her full speed she crashed us through a window out front. Raising us up I pushed Sparks into her causing her to yell out in pain, but I didn¡¯t care. My anger was rising and I was bing stronger as I used her like a punching bag. It was night out, so she couldn¡¯t power herself up too much, but Lady Day was still a force to be reckoned with. Always slow to start really fighting her I gave her my all at the beginning. Elbowing, kicking, and hitting her with all I had as she flew us higher. When we came to the clouds she surprised me by releasing me. I was thrown through the air and began to have gravity take me. This was one of her main moves when fighting someone she didn¡¯t want to kill. Take them up and drop them, offering to help as they descended. Unluckily for her I knew the trick, and I had a few of my own. I forced myself to rx, trusting in my new Form. Viltrumites could fly, I had to be able to. But like all the skills in my repertoire, they didn¡¯te with a manual. I had to figure it out on my own. On the run for thest few weeks in Invincible World hadn¡¯t made it easier. I had tried now and then, but whenever I made some headway we were jumping worlds. It was time to sink or swim. The only step I felt like I needed was life or death. So many movies and shows had a life or death aspect before learning to fly. I figured these worlds were the same since they were all built off of them. As I passed through the clouds and the city appeared I felt around my mind trying to activate the flight. epting my fate as I fell headfirst. ¡°Give up, Weston,¡± Lady Day said. Flying to match my speed. As I fell I ignored her. ¡°You and I have worked together for years. I trust you. This isn¡¯t you. Whatever is happening, we can fight it together. I will help you through this.¡± ¡°Like I helped you?¡± I asked, annoyed that I was brought out of my focus. ¡°I was beside your bed day in and out when you had sun poisoning. I was the one that brought you out of Mindmatter¡¯s hold. I was there with you, every step of the way.¡± That appeared to be news to her. Her Haki leaked confusion as we fell. ¡°I never told you, of course. Old me was too much of a pussy,¡± I said, looking down as the tears old me shed were blown away by the wind. ¡°Every fucking day I watched you. Hoping you would see how I felt, but no. You¡¯re as bad as the rest of them. You¡¯re even worse.¡± She wasn¡¯t worse, but old me loved and hated the hero of the city. The only reason the me of this world had stayed on so long with the Sentries was for her. The most eligible bachelor in the city and he wanted a nerdy horticulturist that absorbed the pollen from a rare flower, making her into the mightiest hero in the city. ¡°Goodbye, Amanda,¡± I said and felt the power well in my chest. Pushing away from me I felt the alien power slow me down. My heart beat faster than I thought possible. I ignored Lady Day as she continued down. I slowed my descent and to my amazement I stopped. Floating about 50 feet above the top of a building I really had activated the Viltrumite flight. ¡°Boo yeah, baby!¡± I yelled, flying in the air. Tears in my eyes the power waned and I dropped. Exhausted from the simple exertion I fell and halted, fell and slowed my fall until I was on the roof of the building. I hit hard but absorbed it. I guessed half-percent of a Viltrumite wasn¡¯t enough to fly for long, but I had flown. I could feel the flight power in the back of my mind, isting where it was so I could continue to train and use it. Like I had been looking for something for hours, and it had been right in front of me the whole time, the power was there, ready to be used. I let out a sigh, finally content with my recent gains. But before I could celebrate, Lady Daynded in front of me. A myriad of emotions I stepped up to her. I wasn¡¯t interested in the drama going through her. I had a quest to finish. I hesitated though. A step away I could feel the fragile woman behind the mask. She had been a simple botanist a few years ago. Now the strongest woman in the city, it was obvious that she had no idea what she was doing. All of these heroes had been normal people once. Whether through peer pressure or some other aspect to help, we once had good intentions when we started as heroes. None of us were made for it though. We made mistakes. Lady Day, less than most, none intentional, at least I hoped not. But she obviously wasn¡¯t a leader. Despite her strength, she was controlled by the will of the other Sentries. Thick tears filling her eyes. I wasn¡¯t interested in listening. I had a quest. Charging my hand with electricity I pushed it into her stomach. I had almost made the power cause pain, but a simple twist of how my Power talked to her body caused an explosive reaction. She crumbled to the ground as she came. Unsure what was happening I bent down and smacked her ass hard. More nerves fired causing her to cry out in pleasure. ¡°Weston!¡± She yelled, trying to crawl away. I smacked her other ass cheek, more nerves fired off. ¡°You attack me and my new group again, and I will turn this into pain,¡± I said. Smacking her cheek harder I made the nerves feel intense pain. Crying out in fear this time she looked up at me. My hand sparking with electricity I grabbed her chin. She flinched but I became more forceful, holding her still. ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me, Lady Day. Next time I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡± I pulled my hand away and smacked her ass cheek. Pleasure and pain shot into her causing her to shiver. As I stepped away I received the notification I had been waiting for.
Hero World Quest Complete
Start your path of viiny.
Defeat the Sentries.
Reward:
Viltrumite Form +1%
A long way to go, I pushed off the ground. My flight power still unruly. I went slow as I passed over the building and began to descend to the hotel. I found the girls inside. A little banged up, but still there I was happy they had trusted me enough to fight the heroes of the city. They hadn¡¯t been the main target, so their foes had escaped soon after Lady Day got me. The Sentries feared what I knew. This wouldn¡¯t be thest time they would try to take me down. Unfortunately they had a lot more members. I was going to need more help to ensure I could take them. CHAPTER 358 NEW GIG CHAPTER 358 NEW GIG ¡°Sign here, initial here, here, and here-no wait there,¡± I said pointing to the contracts. Justice, Giga, and Last Heroine happily signed. Brimstone wasn¡¯t so willing to. ¡°I am from hell. Why do I need insurance?¡± She asked. The she-demon¡¯s horns glowed red a little, signifying she was angry. ¡°Because this is how the world works,¡± I said. ¡°You do realize that there are currently 3 separatewsuits filed against you, right?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said, her tail whipping back and forth as she leaned against the arm of my sofa. ¡°It¡¯s hard to get someone to serve you papers in hell.¡± ¡°I bet,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. ¡°Brimstone, you are in thend of the living. You need to start ying by the rules. Granted you don¡¯t need healthcare, but everything you do has consequences. That hole to hell you opened for that serial killer. Someone else fell into that hole. Granted they were lucky you closed the portal to hell, but still, they hurt themselves. These documents would insure that victim is paid to help mitigate the issues caused by their broken leg.¡± Brimstone frowned, tsking as she looked at the papers like they were bugs. ¡°I wasn¡¯t even born on this ne of existence. How can they expect me to pay anything? I don¡¯t get paid.¡± ¡°And now, you do,¡± I said, tossing her a passport and license. ¡°Your name is Lilith Brimstone. Born in New Castle 20 years ago, you have an apartment 2 doors down from here. In fact all of you have apartments here.¡± I tossed the girls keys to their new apartments. ¡°What?¡± Justice asked, excitement clear in her voice. ¡°Yep, I¡¯ve had trouble finding a secretir, so I decided to buy the apartments next to my own.¡± New Castle was part of a country called Frankfort. Stupid name, but still a country. About the size of France it wasn¡¯t overlyrge, but a section of the map that made up the US. The United States wasn¡¯t really a thing in this world though. Hundreds of years ago the people thatid im to the country sectioned off areas to govern. Because super powers had always been a thing there were a lot of different aspects than what I was used to. Instead of dors they used money called francs. Useless in my Status Screen, I was less annoyed since I was so rich in the world. My parents owned a lot of the city and old me had been focused on the hero work. He had saved millions and owned his own businesses in New Castle. I decided that if I was going to push the Sentries out, it was best to do it right. ¡°What about my current apartment?¡± Giga asked. The big woman had reluctantly shrunk down to her normal 7 foot height. Wearing her leather Viking attire she was easy to spot, but I was happy she was part of the team. ¡°Live where you want,¡± I said. ¡°I bought them outright. I have a rent to own agreement included in the packets. As long as you work for me for a year, you will own them outright.¡± That was how long I hoped it would take to fix the city up, and how long I expected it would take to seduce all of them¡­if I felt so inclined. These women were adults, not the scared girls in Apocalypse world. I was more willing to spread out here. ¡°Are they furnished?¡± Last Heroine asked. She had a scar running across her forehead, another across her cheeks and nose, and another 2 running down her face, 1 on either side of her nose. They both went down her lips and ended at her chin. Though they were ugly, I couldn¡¯t help but think they made her more beautiful. Thick lips, beautiful face under the scars, she had a rocking body that was hard to look away from. ¡°I have a list of stores in the area where you can buy most of what you need. They should already have an ount for LOV. Just charge it to that and show your ID,¡± I said. It had been a couple of days since our fight with the Sentries, but most of this had been in the works for a while. It was expensive, but I hoped to bring the Sentries down and reallocate their current funding to my own. ¡°Sign the documents and you will officially be an employee of our newpany, LOV. Healthcare and sry included. I know it¡¯s not a huge amount, but should be enough to help you survive. Since most of you were doing this on your own time, it should help.¡± Justice looked through the documents until she found the pay. ¡°75,000 Francs?¡± She asked, amazed. ¡°That¡¯s as much as I make-¡± She cut herself off, trying not to give her day job away. ¡°Not bad at all,¡± Last Heroine noted. That was the tipping scale for Brimstone. She took the documents and signed as well. I had suspected she preferred Earth to hell. I had a pretty good idea what her secret identity was. Yes she was from hell, but she couldn¡¯t be the sexy demon walking around town. She had a human form, and if my guess was right she loved to go to the mall to shop. With actual documents in hand that proved she existed I would have to make sure she didn¡¯t open any credit cards to go on a shopping spree. The girls finished and I took the top documents. ¡°I will file these with mywyer. ounts with your hero names have been started at the local bank. You will have a direct deposite in¡­¡± I continued exining thest items to them. Which turned into tours of their apartments and excited talk from all of them. Even the stoic Last Heroine and Brimstone had trouble hiding it from their faces. Their Haki was alight with joy and excitement. Hero work was a thankless job. Each of them did the job because it was their passion. Their calling to help people. Deep down they were normal people. They had 9 to 5s. Bills, families, hopes, dreams, and worries. Each had proven time and again that they didn¡¯t do it for the glory. Giga did it for the challenge, but for all of them there were no ulterior motives to want to help people. ¡°What¡¯s the catch?¡± Brimstone asked as we moved to step out of her apartment. I gave her a confused look, my own joy reflecting that of the other girls. ¡°For all this. What do you get out of it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there is a catch,¡± I said. I wasn¡¯t in my costume. Revealing my identity had been one of the few things I didn¡¯t mind showing to these girls. I only knew Justice¡¯s identity for sure, but I doubted it would be long until I learned the other girl¡¯s. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to put in 6 hours of patrolling a night. I simply want you all to continue what you are doing. If I can call on you for help, great. If not, I¡¯m sure you are busy with either your real lives or your own hero work.¡± I eyed each of them one at a time. ¡°Back when the Sentries were formed, what¡­60 years ago?¡± I asked. ¡°76,¡± Brimstone said. ¡°Oh yeah? Were you there back then?¡± I asked. She didn¡¯t answer, but her Haki hinted that maybe she had been. ¡°Back then the Sentries actually stood for something. I¡¯m sure they were normal people that made mistakes, but they had the grace to ept punishment and move on. These current Sentries¡­its like their own little club. Back door deals, favors, bribery. All of it happens and they each know about it. Hell, I was almost kicked out once for refusing to lie on the stand about Nightwalker¡¯s whereabouts during a certain event.¡± In the log book he had said he was on duty. But I knew he hadn¡¯t been. That night we fought Killjoy. Lots of coteral damage, lots ofwsuits afterward, the only person that hadn¡¯t been there was Nightwalker. Thewyers focused on his disappearance from the night, saying something shady had been going on. Ourwyers settled, and I thought nothing of it. Weekster the body of a set of twins were found. The dark wounds on their bodies had resembled wounds Nightwalker caused, but I had pushed it out of my mind. Naive about the depravity in the Sentries. ¡°The minute I ask you to do something against your morals, I want you to quit,¡± I said. ¡°All of you. I don¡¯t expect any more out of you than you currently give. There are uses in the contracts that if you quit, outside mediators will figure out your severance. If I am found to be at fault. Then you will receive more. My own little¡­insurance that I keep myself to the same standards that I hold you to.¡± I locked eyes with Brimstone, they were ck unreadable pools, but her Spiritual Energy was more than interested. ¡°The catch? Do your best. Do what you feel is right, and if you aren¡¯t sure,e talk to me or the others. I want this to be a coboration. I¡¯m sure you are used to doing this on your own, but together we need to be able to take down what the Sentries can if we want to push them out of the city.¡± With that I left the apartment. They could figure out what they wanted to do from there. Setting up the whole hero agency had been a little more time consuming that I had hoped. Making myself a drink I was preparing to leave the world when Jullie walked in. ¡°Hey,¡± she said, her hair shifting from the gray/blue to the dark color. Tabi jumped up to the ind as she walked up to me. ¡°Hey yourself,¡± I said. Leaning closer she hugged me. The shorter girl¡¯s head on my chest I didn¡¯t fight the urge to grab her ass. She didn¡¯t seem to mind, humming happily as my body heat warmed her up. ¡°You sure about this?¡± She asked. ¡°Starting your own group?¡± ¡°I know that what is currently happening doesn¡¯t work,¡± I said. ¡°And rather than wait for someone else toe up with a solution. I¡¯d rather do it myself.¡± She didn¡¯t have a retort to that, and to my surprise she had a bout of lust take her over. Julie had been a very reserved lover while we were together. A part of her always felt like I was going to change my mind on this endeavor and her at any moment. But my words made her initiate for once. Her hand going to my dick she looked up at me and pursed her lips. I bent down, kissing her as she released my cock. No words had to be said as I unzipped her hero costume. Her pale skin showed as she pulled her arms in, releasing her top. But rather than be fully nude she began to jerk me off. My hands caressing herrge globes was a wonderful feeling as we began to make out in the kitchen. Tabi made herself scarce as Julie went down to her knees. Staring up at me she took my dick in her mouth and began to suck hungrily. The gorgeous woman knew what I liked. Licking every inch of me I was d I hadn¡¯t escaped the world. Groaning as she sucked on each ball I enjoyed her attention to detail. Ever since I had Bonded her she had been far more attentive to my horny side. Ready to go whenever. She hadn¡¯t stayed away from my apartment for long. Julie sped up, moving slowly from tip to a few inches down. She licked and hummed happily. But once I was good and lubed up she raised to show me her glorious melons. Sandwiching my dick in them I leaned forward and began to hump as we kissed. No words said between us she let out a high pitched moan as electricity began to dance over her skin, lighting her nerves up for me to see. Shaking, her eyes closed as I humped her tits and made an orgasm build in her. Slowly but steadily she became more lost to the pleasure, and as I came between her tits she spasmed. Cumming with me her body rocked forward, taking thest spurts of my dick in her mouth as the orgasm hit her. She was breathing in and out heavily as she opened her mouth to show my cum. Swallowing it happily I bucked as I extricated myself from the valley of cleavage. ¡°What was that for?¡± I asked, recovering for another round. She wiped up the cum between her tits, licking it off as she stood. ¡°Don¡¯t know. Thought you deserved it.¡± ¡°I think I deserve a little more then,¡± I said, helping her up. Twisting her around she giggled as I dropped her hero suit down to reveal her perfect ass. ¡°Oh yeah? How much more?¡± She teased as my dick moved up and down her drenched slit. ¡°All of you,¡± I said, kissing the nape of her neck. My hands kneading her perfect tits. ¡°Every inch.¡± She let out a shuddering breath. ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered. My dick bulged but as I entered I felt something new. I had been extending my Observation Haki out to a much wider distance after my time on the Cthulhu homeworld. Keeping my mind aware of the general events going on around me like God Enel had. As I did, 3 people stepped off the elevator on my floor. 2 of the Haki¡¯s were familiar. ¡°Crap,¡± I said, pulling back. ¡°What?¡± Julie asked, nervous she had done something wrong. ¡°My parents are here,¡± I said. ¡°Go get normal clothes on.¡± ¡°What? Your parents?¡± ¡°Yes, the people that made me. They¡¯re on the floor, heading this way.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± She asked, nervous. ¡°Because I do,¡± I said. Smacking her ass I pushed her toward my room. ¡°Go get dressed. Would be best if you met them.¡± ¡°Meet them?¡± Julie asked, but I pushed her to my room. A minuteter there was a knock at the door and I opened to find my parents, and someone I hadn¡¯t expected. Hancock. Her Spiritual Energy a little different than the one I was used to, she was still the dark haired bombshell I made my wife. Well not still, but would be again. ¡°Mom! Dad!¡± I said excitedly as I opened the door. ¡°What a surprise. How can I help you?¡± I walked them in, passing my room. Julie was mostly dressed inside, but was too nervous toe out. I left her to decide what to do. We stopped in the kitchen/living room area. ¡°Care for a drink? Mom, I have your favorite.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± She asked, staring at my apartment with a frown. ¡°Alcohol,¡± I said simply. ¡°Do you really care what kind?¡± She had a drinking problem that she hid well, but old and current me wasn¡¯t a fan of her or my dad. She sniffed, hiding her anger, but didn¡¯t retort. ¡°This isn¡¯t a social visit, Weston,¡± My dad said. He was a little shorter than me. I had been adding mass to myself with my Fusion skill, making myself taller so it wasn¡¯t overly obvious. ¡°Then what? Another blind date?¡± I eyed Hancock behind them. I didn¡¯t know her in this world. This one¡­was different. Normal Hancock had been someone that knew she was the most beautiful woman in the room. This girl was surprisingly off. Almost modest with her beauty as she wore a pair of sses, tied her hair behind her head, had no makeup on, and wore a simple T-shirt and jeans. ¡°No, this is Hancock Brooks,¡± my mother said, both stepping away to allow me to get a better look at her. ¡°Her parents are missing and we thought we might as well send some work to your little¡­detective agency.¡± ¡°That¡¯s mighty nice of you,¡± I said. They knew a little of what I did, but their heads so far up their own asses I doubted they knew I was thete great Chargefist. ¡°Tell me about what¡¯s going on?¡± I directed to Hancock. ¡°My um, parents are missing,¡± she admitted nervously. She had a slight blush, signifying she knew who I was. The bachelor of the Walker fortune. But to my parents I was the ck sheep. ¡°I wish I had that problem,¡± I said with augh, eyeing my parents. They got the idea. ¡°Weston,¡± my dad said, annoyance clear in his voice. ¡°There is no need for that kind of talk. The Brooks are old friends of ours. I would appreciate professionalism.¡± ¡°Ah yes, of course,¡± I said. Back in the day my folks had threatened to cut me off at least every other month if I didn¡¯t show them respect at all times. Once I received a lot of my trust and showed that I was good at buying businesses that made money, they stopped by less and less. Since they couldn¡¯t make the threat to cut me off, they didn¡¯t like to be around me. ¡°Well, mom dad, thanks for stopping by. I¡¯ll be sure to take care of your friend. Don¡¯t let the door hit you on the way out.¡± Normally I came to a world and found that my family or those around me were different than old me had thought. Like my dad in Invincible. I thought he didn¡¯t like me, but his Haki had shown he really cared dearly for me. But in this world I could feel that my parents really did hate me. Which was fine, I hated them too. I had been kidnapped as a kid once. 2 weeks it took them to scrounge up the money for the ransom. They actually took the money for it out of my trust which was why it took so long. After I found that out, they were dead to me. They tried to fight it but I firmly escorted them out. When they were gone I knocked on my bedroom door and headed back to Hancock. ¡°Sorry about that, family drama,¡± I said. It wasn¡¯t too hard to keep my hands off of her since I could feel how nervous she was to be in my apartment alone. ¡°So, walk me through what you know.¡± ¡°Are you uh¡­really a detective?¡± Hancock asked, stepping away to look around the apartment. ¡°Something like that,¡± I said as Jullie walked out into the room. ¡°This is Julie, my associate.¡± ¡°Associate?¡± Julie asked with a frown. A little hurt. ¡°You didn¡¯t want to meet my parents,¡± I retorted. She blushed and looked away. Ashamed with how nervous she had been. I couldn¡¯t me her. My parents were known for ruining lives of people they didn¡¯t like. As awyer, Julie hadn¡¯t been shy about going after my parents or their friends. ¡°Julie helps me with my day to day. What can we help you with?¡± ¡°My parents,¡± Hancock said, feeling a little better with Julie there. ¡°They disappeared a few weeks ago.¡± With that I received the notification.
Hero World Quest
Find Hancock Brook''s parents.
Reward:
Bonus Copy
I was supposed to get a Bonus Copy for joining the X-Men. I guessed I would be able to get one sooner now. I decided to stick around since there was a quest, although I would have preferred more Viltrumite blood or whatever I received to increase the form. ¡°Police?¡± I asked, as Tabi jumped from the ground onto Hancock. The poor woman about had a heart attack, but as Tabi purred she calmed down. At least Tabi understood this wasn¡¯t actually Hancock, not yet at least. ¡°They said there were no clues. No signs of foul y. They¡­haven¡¯t been very helpful,¡± Hancock admitted, petting the cat. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to bribe them,¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± I said. ¡°Well, no time like the present. Let¡¯s check it out.¡± Grabbing my jacket I ushered them out the door. CHAPTER 359 IDENTITIES CHAPTER 359 IDENTITIES I checked with the other girls before leaving. Most were already moving into their apartments. I offered help, but they were super heroes. They were pretty strong as it was. Julie decided to stay behind. Heading to her office I doubted she would get rid of her apartment, but would probably continue to sleep at mine. The sun gone, I drove Hancock where she directed. New Castle city was busy as usual. Police driving this way or that with their sirens on, old me fought the urge to see what was going on. ¡°How do your parents know my parents?¡± I asked, eyeing Hancock. Her bust was hidden by a shirt with a local venue¡¯s logo on the front. In jeans that struggled to hold her firm thighs in, I resisted the urge to put my hand on them. ¡°They go way back,¡± Hancock said. ¡°At least that¡¯s what I¡¯ve gathered. They disappeared and I was looking through their things. I found old pictures of your parents and my parents together.¡± ¡°What do your parents do?¡± ¡°Retired. My dad was a nuclear physicist and my mom was a professor at the college,¡± she said. ¡°And you, what do you do?¡± I asked. She hesitated, but mumbled an answer. ¡°Library.¡± ¡°Library?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m a librarian,¡± she rified, and it was a dreame true. ¡°No you¡¯re not,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°I am,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve worked at the New Castle Library for a few years now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± I said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯ve been to the library. If you were working there I would have struggled to get any work done,¡± I said. She blushed, biting her lip as she looked out the window. ¡°I work in the records room.¡± ¡°Ah, hide you away, do they? Don¡¯t want teens hounding you for your number?¡± ¡°Hardly,¡± she said. ¡°I just like it there. It¡¯s nice and quiet.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like you at all,¡± I said with augh. ¡°And what do you know about me?¡± She asked, almost offended. I thought about it. I had seen a lot of her lives. Yes, they were all different, but there had to be some simrities. ¡°You like adventure,¡± I said. ¡°Or at least adventure books. You love the ocean. Just sitting beside it and watching the waves. You take loyalty to heart. Your word is your bond. And you hate people that lie.¡± At a red light I turned to stare at her. I could feel I was right on all counts. ¡°Your parents didn¡¯t say you were psychic.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. At least not yet,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s just say¡­I have a good sense of you, Hancock.¡± She scoffed. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± she said, sighing. ¡°Sorry, most people say my name is weird. You¡­didn¡¯t hesitate to say it.¡± ¡°Hancock?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s a fine name. Should I call you something else? Han? Cock? Hanc?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said,ughing slightly. ¡°Hancock is fine.¡± ¡°Good. Tell me Hancock, how long has it been since you ate?¡± I asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, stiffening. ¡°I mean, I can hear your stomach grumbling,¡± I said, stopping the car. A food truck across the street I offered, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re nervous about your folks. But you should eat. You¡¯re all skin and bones¡­and breasts.¡± I eyed her rack. She blushed but didn¡¯t feel overly offended. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can eat,¡± she said. ¡°Trust me. I¡¯m a very good detective. I will find your parents,¡± I said, touching her hand. ¡°Just take a leap of faith, alright?¡± I focused on her eyes. There were actual tears there. She bit her lip, trying to keep it together, but nodded. Getting out I ordered us some food and we were back on our way. Biting into a gyro as I drove it took her a bit to get the nerve to eat. As she did she finished the food and I was offering my less than half eaten one. She blushed but epted it. Eating this one more slowly. We got to her parent¡¯s house across town. Lights on inside she admitted, ¡°I¡¯ve been living here for thest few days, trying to find any sort of clue. They were here 14 days ago. Their neighbors confirmed it. But after that no one has seen them.¡± I nodded and headed inside. My Observation Haki pushing everywhere I immediately found something odd. ¡°Where¡¯s the basement?¡± ¡°This way,¡± she said, pointing to behind the stairs. The home was arge 2-story. Hardwood floors,rge grandfather clock, art pieces lining the walls, we walked passed, ignoring most everything. ¡°Your work, I assume,¡± I said pointing to a poorly drawn picture of 2 parents and a little girl. ¡°Back when I was like 9,¡± Hancock said with augh. ¡°My mom refused to take it down.¡± ¡°Nice shading,¡± I said, making her blush. Hancock unlocked the basement and we walked down to find it littered with junk. Piles of boxes everywhere it reminded me of a basement I had been in but I couldn¡¯t remember which. ¡°What about your parents?¡± Hancock whispered as I walked to the back room where the furnace was. ¡°What about them?¡± I asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to get along with them,¡± Hancock said. My eyes were focused, scanning everything as I studied the furnace. ¡°They seemed¡­nice to me.¡± ¡°Ah, because you are an outsider,¡± I said. ¡°They like to y the benevolent benefactors. But trust me, once you¡¯re family, they hate you.¡± Studying everything with my Haki there was a switch somewhere, I just had to find it. ¡°Why? Care to join me for Christmas?¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked, shyly. ¡°Christmas. You, me, my family. We could have a fun time. I mean, you¡¯ll have to be my girlfriend. And we will probably need to go on a few dates,¡± I said, my hands reaching up to the rafters over our head. I moved my hand across the cinderblock walls, amazed I hadn¡¯t found anything yet. ¡°You barely know me,¡± Hancock mumbled, still nervous. ¡°I know enough,¡± I said, shing her a smile as I found it. ¡°So, want to go on that date?¡± I asked and shifted the key. I had thought the key was a simple thick headed nail, but as I twisted it a floor section moved out of the way, making Hancock gasp. We both ignored myst question as the staircase was revealed. Concrete steps disappearing below, giving us a way down into the secret hatch. ¡°What is this?¡± Hancock asked. ¡°Secretir is my guess,¡± I said. I didn¡¯t say that I wasn¡¯t sure if her parents were heroes or viins though. Everyone had their secrets. Holding some electricity in my hand it brightened up the area as I stepped down first. Hancock followed behind me slowly. Ducking down, the staircase turned and we were met with darkness. The only lighting from my hand I could feel Hancock¡¯s fear and apprehension. Coming to thest stair I felt the switch with my Haki and flipped it. Old fluorescent lights came on slowly above our heads revealing a miniature batcave. On one side of the room was argeputer. On the other were 2 costumes encased in ss. One was red, covering a mannequin, on the face was a simple mask that resembled blue mes. The other costume was a white lumescient costume. Thin strips of cloth lining the arms and legs I guessed they were meant to flutter when the wearer was flying. The mask on this mannequin¡¯s face was made of gray feathers. ¡°Wh-what is going on?¡± Hancock asked in awe as she studied the costumes. ¡°My guess? Your parents were Wren and Barrage.¡± ¡°What?¡± She whispered, more as a reaction than a question. Approaching the suits in the cases her hand hovered over the ss covering. ¡°How can you be sure?¡± Turning to me, Hancock obviously hadn¡¯t known about her parents. I scratched my chin thinking what I should say, but it was hard to deny my wife. ¡°They saved my life,¡± I said thinking back. I walked up to the fiery Barrage uniform. ¡°You met my parents. They¡¯re rich. Everyone in town knew it. I was kidnapped. Stupid mistake, but it happened.¡± I sighed, trying to picture the man in the suit in front of me. ¡°For 2 weeks I was held captive until my folks scrounged up the money. Fuckers sure dragged their feet,¡± I mumbled. ¡°At the drop for the exchange. Barrage showed up, well he was the only one I saw. I always suspected there was another.¡± I pointed at the costume for Wren. ¡°Barrage grabbed me and got me out of there. Wasn¡¯t ever sure what happened.¡± ¡°My parents¡­¡± Hancock said in awe as she continued to stare at the suits. ¡°Wh-what does this mean?¡± She asked. ¡°For you? Nothing. We will have to dig in more. Try to figure out if maybe an old viin they took down grabbed them.¡± I let out a sigh. ¡°Me? No idea. Maybe my parents have more to do with the super hero life than I thought.¡± ¡ª- ¡°What are we doing here?¡± Hancock asked, nervous as she stood behind me. I was working on theputer, the password was finally epted. ¡°Freakin Feral Feline, always picks cat breeds as passwords,¡± I mumbled as I began to dig through the Sentries¡¯puter. It was older. 1990 era in my original age. Slow, but top of the line in this world. I began to dig through the files. ¡°Why did we have to break into Sentry Tower?¡± Hancock asked. Chewing her nail as she looked around. ¡°Because they have way more information. Especially about old members,¡± I said. ¡°Wren and Barrage were members about 25 years ago. They probably quit about the time you were born.¡± ¡°So?¡± Hancock asked. ¡°So, Sentries keep tabs on one another. Especially viins they take down,¡± I said. ¡°Viins aren¡¯t the best at letting sleeping dogs lie. They like to get revenge. If your parents are missing. It very well could be an old nemesis that snatched them.¡± ¡°Are they in danger?¡± Hancock asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted. ¡°You haven¡¯t noticed anyone following youtely, have you?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said, fear gripping her. As if it would exin everything she added. ¡°I¡¯m a librarian. How would I know?¡± ¡°Right,¡± I said. ¡°Either way it might be best toy low while I dig into this.¡± Opening the folder on Barrage I printed it out. Scanning the dossier it was longer than expected. The older printer began to whir and groan as it began to spit pages out. I moved to the file on Wren. Scanning hers there were lots of simr names between the 2. As a married couple, or perhaps dating at the time they were in the Sentries, it wasn¡¯t surprising they worked together. But 1 name stuck out to me as I scanned the reports of their takedowns. ¡°The Emperor,¡± I mumbled. Finding his file I scanned it and it was about 10 times the length as the heroes'' histories. As I printed his sheet out I felt someone heading my way from the balcony. As they got closer I registered who it was. Picking up the stacks of paper I walked toward the door. The other person must have heard us, because she stopped right outside. Hancock hadn¡¯t noticed her yet. ¡°Come in,¡± I said. Walking forward I opened the door when they hesitated. I revealed Lady Day standing there. ¡°Weston?¡± She asked, in her costume she must have juste back from patrolling. She was a mix of rage and fear as I stood in front of her. ¡°Lady Day, so good to see you,¡± I said. ¡°We were just on our way out. Hancock.¡± I reached out my hand for her. Hancock was more than a little starstruck at seeing the hero of the city. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Lady Day asked, stepping into the Information Room. It was where I had spent a lot of my time back in the day. Tracking and learning about all the heroes and viins we had fought. ¡°Just digging into a disappearance,¡± I said. ¡°What¡¯s it matter to you?¡± ¡°You-you quit! You shouldn¡¯t be here! Did you break in?¡± Iughed. Not from her words but the hurt emotions rolling over her. She felt betrayed. Lady Day of all people had no right to feel that way toward me. ¡°No, unlike you I don¡¯t break down walls to get ces,¡± I said. ¡°You left the balcony door open. As per usual. I let myself in. You may have disabled my passwords to get into theputer but there are other ways to get ess.¡± ¡°Now, get out of my way¡­unless you want another fight?¡± I asked. I had been training daily. I was ready to take her on again. She flinched, reminded how it endedst time. Biting her lip she stepped back. I grabbed Hancock¡¯s hand and dragged her with me. Coming to therge ss balcony I felt Nightwalker watching in the shadows, but ignored him. Picking up Hancock she locked eyes with me as I began to fly. ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked. ¡°No one special,¡± I said, giving her my best grin as we hovered slightly over the building and descended back to the ground. CHAPTER 360 RETIREMENT CHAPTER 360 RETIREMENT ¡°I¡¯m liking these benefits,¡± Future Heroine said as she lounged on the deck. From the future or not, she could rock a 2-piece. More scars littering her body than face. I wasn''t shy about eyeing her up and down. She gave me a wink as I handed her a drink. ¡°What can I say? I have resources,¡± I said, handing another drink to Brimstone. Her skin already red, I wasn¡¯t sure why she was sunbathing, but I didn¡¯t mind the view. ¡°Spend all your pay on clothes?¡± I asked her. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Brimstone growled, showing her sharp teeth. ¡°You haven¡¯t been peeping have you?¡± ¡°No. But every time I see you, you¡¯re bringing bags of clothes to your ce,¡± I said. ¡°You good Giga?¡± I asked. The big Viking woman gave me a thumbs up. She wasn¡¯t in a bikini but waspletely nude. A nice rack but hairy bush she reminded me of a porn star from the 70s. 10 feet tall was her normal height, and honestly I couldn¡¯t me her. If I could grow huge I probably would as well. I headed back inside the main cabin. Inside, Hancock was sitting at the small desk in the corner. Pouring over the papers with her parent¡¯s hero information. She hadn¡¯t hardly put it down. ¡°Learning anything?¡± I asked. She looked up at me, her big eyes hidden behind thick sses. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you learning anything?¡± I asked. ¡°Useful? No, but I¡¯m learning a lot about my parents,¡± she admitted. ¡°I-I never knew they did so much with their lives. I knew they had Powers, but they had a take them or leave them attitude when growing up.¡± ¡°You have a Power?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah, my mother¡¯s,¡± Hancock admitted. ¡°I control wind.¡± ¡°Fun,¡± I said. ¡°Never thought of doing hero work?¡± She blushed, shaking her head as she moved her hair back behind her ear. ¡°No, I never really felt the need, but now¡­ I don¡¯t know. I feel like I missed out on something.¡± ¡°Well if you consider taking a crack at it, let me know,¡± I said, touching her shoulder as I walked passed. Her Haki emitted confusion and longing as moved by. As a librarian I guessed she didn¡¯t have too many opportunities for romantic endeavors. I turned back around quickly, moving my mouth to beside her ear. ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful.¡± Her heart rate increased and she stiffened. Turning around I chuckled and walked over to the helm. Justice stood at the wheel. Wearing one of my shirts it covered up her body as she wore a captain¡¯s hat. Her gray/blue hair slicked back she kept her ice powers at bay to help keep her identity secret with Hancock around. ¡°How are the waters, Captain Cold?¡± I asked with a salute. She rolled her eyes, but I could feel her joy as she drove the small yacht. ¡°Manageable. How is the crew?¡± She asked. ¡°Morale is high, but if we don¡¯t eat soon I fear Giga may resort to cannibalism,¡± I said. ¡°Have the girls draw lots,¡± Justice said. ¡°We must press on.¡± ¡°Yes, that is why you are the captain,¡± I said, moving closer. ¡°Able to make the hard decisions.¡± I stepped up behind her pressing my erection into her. She jolted, looking back at me then Hancock. Biting her lip she turned back to face the windshield. ¡°T-Tell me about our destination.¡± ¡°Yes, captain,¡± I said, my hands reaching into the sleeves of her oversize shirt I got to her breasts directly. I had supplied her with a very thin bikini when I borrowed my parents boat. And by borrowed I meant took. ¡°This ind came up in my research of Emperor. He used to own the ind before the Sentries finally put an end to him.¡± My hands had snuck into her tight bikini ying with herrge chest as I forced her body to jolt with pleasure. ¡°The ind was auctioned off in hopes of helping those he hurt, but I suspect he still owns it,¡± I said. ¡°I thought Emperor died during thest fight. What was it? 20 years ago?¡± She asked. It had been quite the big news when we were kids. ¡°Supposedly he did. But viins and heroes alwayse back somehow,¡± I said. My right arm pulled out of the sleeve of her shirt. Lifting the front I moved my hand into her bikini bottom. She gasped, gripping the helm hard as I began to y with her clit. ¡°Are you okay, captain?¡± I asked. ¡°Y-yes,¡± she said, her legs shaking as my fingers became alight with electricity. I forced the nerves in her nipple and clit to fire off sporadically. Just a pulse, building up slowly as she struggled to not squeak. Hancock was still behind us, oblivious to what we were doing, but Julie didn¡¯t know that. ¡°Weston, please,¡± Julie whispered. I was unsure if that was a go or stop signal, so I did what I wanted. Building up the pleasure more I pinched her nipple and clit shooting more power into them. Her whole body shook as she moved to her tippy toes. Cumming hard but staying quiet as I kept the pleasure going. Long seconds she held on, then at once I stopped supplying her power. Dropping to her heels she took in long breaths as I pulled my hands back. ¡°I¡¯ll get you for that,¡± she mumbled through ragged breath. ¡°Be my guest,¡± I said, sitting back in the chair behind me. My erection obvious I unzipped my pants and let it out. Julie looked to Hancock, her back to us she frowned but moved over to me. Still scared, but far too turned on not to keep going she dropped her thin bikini panties and sat in myp. My dick prating her lower lips she sat there for a little bit. Trying to get used to me. ¡°I swear you¡¯re bigger,¡± she hissed. Iughed, mainly because she wasn¡¯t wrong. When she was ready she raised up and dropped down slightly. Her peripherals on Hancock she moved frantically, trying to do this as fast as possible. I pinched her ass, trying to get a reaction out of her, enjoying this far too much. It was a weird feeling to have my wife behind me, someone that didn¡¯t know they were my wife, all the while fucking someone else. I was kind of getting off on it. Julie¡¯s tight and wet cunt caressing me. I didn''t fight my own orgasm. Humping into Julie I shot more electricity into her making her stumble but she caught herself. Light ps sounding as her drenched pussy hit my crotch I made her orgasm as I did. She sat on myp, shaking slightly as I filled her up again. It was already the 3rd time that morning, I was proud of her for keeping up. Julie let out a long content sigh as she leaned back against me. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you talked me into that,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I didn¡¯t say a word,¡± I retorted. ¡°Thanks for the fun.¡± I pinched her nipple and as Hancock got up so did Julie. Moving back to the helm I tucked my dick away as Hancock walked over. She didn¡¯t even suspect what we had been doing as she talked. ¡°What¡¯s this note here?¡± Hancock asked. There was an R with a circle around it. I got up from the chair. ¡°They were retired at that point,¡± I said. ¡°See here and here too. Looks like they left the Sentries on good terms.¡± ¡°They were retired when they helped with Emperor then?¡± Hancock asked. I nodded. ¡°Then why are we checking this ind out? It could be any number of viins.¡± ¡°Honestly? My gut,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this a long time. Emperor was once talked about with a lot of fear. I dug into if he was alivest year, but couldn¡¯t find anything. This was thest ce I suspected he was at, but Dr. Death showed up and distracted me, then another viin, and another after that.¡± I had of course told her my past alias as Chargefist. She was more than a little surprised by the news, but felt that I was more likely to be able to help her. ¡°So they might not be here?¡± Hancock asked. ¡°Oh they¡¯re here,¡± I said confidently. I had done some research on the ind. There was something seriously shady going on there. ¡°And so are we.¡± I pointed straight ahead to the ind. From afar it didn¡¯t look very big, but as we got closer the tall volcano at the back was obvious. I was getting an Incredibles vibe by the situation. Picturing a huge evilir inside the volcano I called the other girls to us. ¡°Time to suit up,¡± I said. Putting their game faces on the girls nodded and headed below deck. Giga shrunk a little, putting herrge clothes on. I pictured snu-snu with her as she did. ¡ª ¡°Ho there,¡± a man said, waving from the dock. ¡°Dad?¡± Hancock asked, walking to the edge of the yacht. ¡°Hancock! Honey, what are you doing here?¡± Her dad said. He was a taller man, sses like hers. He looked like an old nerd¡­with a 6-pack and big muscles at least. I hoped to look as good as he did at his age. ¡°Looking for you,¡± Hancock said as someone threw me a rope. I tied it to the cleat as Hancock descended the stairs and jumped to the wood deck connected to the ind. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Justice asked as they whispered to one another. ¡°Nothing good,¡± I said, there was a mix of lifeforce and spiritual energy leaving the man¡¯s mind and heading ind. ¡°Watch yourselves. Anyone have psychic protection?¡± Brimstone raised her long nailed fingers discreetly. ¡°You mind going with Giga and swimming around? Find somewhere else to enter the city ahead?¡± Brimstone nodded. Giga grumbled but followed. They both discreetly moved off the otherside of the yacht, Giga surprising me by bing smaller so she wasn¡¯t seen. ¡°I don¡¯t have psychic protection,¡± Justice whispered. ¡°Me either,¡± Last Heroine said with a frown. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m almost immune to it. Just a precaution,¡± I assured. I jumped off the tall boat onto the deck. Justice and LH followed. ¡°Everything good?¡± I asked Hancock. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. You just decided to take a vacation?¡± She asked her dad. ¡°Yeah. Your mother and I are retired. We found the brochure about this ind and decided to check it out,¡± he said as if it was nothing. ¡°What? Worried about us?¡± ¡°You¡¯re damn right,¡± Hancock said angrily. pping his arm the fiery side of my wife appeared. ¡°You¡¯ve never done something-¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find your mother,¡± I said, walking toward them. ¡°Mr. Brooks, such an honor to meet you.¡± ¡°Hey, I know you,¡± Mr. Brooks said, squinting his eyes. ¡°Where do I know you from?¡± ¡°You watch porn?¡± I asked. He frowned and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re probably thinking of someone else then.¡± Grabbing his shoulder I pulled him away from the yacht. A few other people that worked there were wearing tight white sailor¡¯s uniforms. They looked like they belonged on a cruise ship. ¡°Where¡¯s Giga and Brimstone?¡± Hancock asked. ¡°Taking a shit,¡± I said. That was usually my go to. ¡°We found your dad. You mind introducing us around? You said this was a vacation spot?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mr. Brooks said. His worry gone and smile back. ¡°We only came for a few days but decided to stay longer. There is a resort ahead. Come on, let¡¯s take the shuttle.¡± We left the dock and got to a small bus. I took Hancock¡¯s hand, sitting next to her as Justice distracted Mr. Brooks. ¡°Something is going on here,¡± I confided. ¡°There is?¡± She asked, nervous. ¡°Yes. Either psychic control or an illusion. I don¡¯t know which. Maybe not everyone, but these people at least are under a spell of some sort,¡± I said. I could feel her fear take over. I put my hand on her shoulder and continued to hold her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Pretend you don¡¯t suspect anything and we will figure it out.¡± She frowned but nodded. Palm trees all around, I didn¡¯t think we were in the type of climate to support that sort of thing, but there they were. In fact the temperature became hotter as we got closer to the center of the ind. The bus passed through arge gate and the resort was revealed. A massive hotel in front of us there were swimming pools, tennis courts, and a huge spattering of outdoor activities and people. As the bus drove around arge fountain it parked to let us off. No guards or anything around I couldn¡¯t help but notice most everyone had a wisp of Spiritual Energy connecting their minds to somewhere in the direction of the hotel resort. ¡°Your mother should be ying tennis,¡± Mr. Brooks said, escorting us off the bus and around the massive hotel. Most everyone I noticed was at least 50 years old. A few of the staff were younger, but none under the age of 30. Everyone appeared to be wearing white or a tint of beige. Smiles all around Mr. Brooks stopped and spoke to a few people. I watched and waited, noting the immense Spiritual Energying from most everyone there. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Julie asked, as Mr. Brooks stopped once more. Talking to another couple as if he hadn¡¯t seen them in years. ¡°My guess¡­nothing good,¡± I mumbled, keeping a smile on my face. My Haki monitored everyone around us. I didn''t notice anyone watching us specifically. ¡°I think all of these people are retired super heroes.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Last Heroine asked, her eyes wide as she scanned everyone. ¡°How can you know?¡± ¡°They all feel strong. Stronger than the average retiree,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s like¡­they were all gathered.¡± ¡°This is not good,¡± Last Heroine mumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t remember this at all.¡± ¡°From your timeline?¡± I asked. She nodded. ¡°Maybe they were never found, or this is something new. But we need to be discrete.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Julie asked, nervously watching everyone. ¡°Because, they are being controlled somehow. Whoever is doing it, if they can make these people attack us. It would not be good,¡± I said. Picturing a couple hundred geriatric once superheroesing after us, it did not sound too appealing. Old or not, these people had the number advantage. I didn¡¯t want to picture what someone could do with all these people under their control. ¡°Darling,¡± Mr. Brooks said, waving over to an adult version of Hancock. Hair tied back in a ponytail, there was very little gray in it. Her cleavage shown off, I could mostly see the characteristics of the Wren hero I had grown up idolizing. As she approached I received a notification.
Hero World Quest Complete
Find Hancock Brook''s parents.
Reward:
Bonus Copy
Unsure what to do with the Bonus Copy I left it alone and continued to study those around us. ¡°Hancock, what are you doing here?¡± Mrs. Brooks asked. ¡°I-¡± Hancock stopped, looking to me for the go ahead. I nodded. ¡°I was just worried about you. Thought it best to check that you¡¯re alright.¡± ¡°Yes, we did leave out of the blue didn¡¯t we,¡± Mrs. Brooks said, sporting a tennis racket in hand. ¡°Sorry to trouble you. But since you¡¯re here, stay a while. You¡¯ll want to meet Augustus.¡± The name immediately had me on edge. For some reason,tely I couldn¡¯t stand anyone with ancient Roman names. ¡°He was just¡­there he is.¡± She pointed and waved to the young man. He was a little older than me,te 20s or early 30s. Strong chin, blonde hair, chiseled muscles. He didn¡¯t wear a shirt, but instead loose fitting pants. Breaking away from the group he was talking to he came over to us. His face was a spitting image of a very old picture of Emperor I had found. ¡°Well who do we have here?¡± Augustus asked, a smile on his lips, but his Spiritual Energy twisted enough to tell me not to believe a word out of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m Weston Walker,¡± I said. The girls were in their hero costumes, so it was obvious who they were. I didn¡¯t much care if my identity was let out. Most issues that coulde up from it were for my folks. They could deal with the bacsh. ¡°We were contracted to help find some people. Lo and behold here they are.¡± I pointed to the Brooks who stood hand in hand, blissful smiles on their faces. ¡°Ah the Brooks,¡± Augustus said. ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you found them. We are currently cut off from the maind, but I am working on setting upmunication. In the meantime, would you care for a ce to stay? The hotel is mostly booked, but I¡¯m sure we can scare together a couple of rooms.¡± He said the words and meant them. I worried that being there too long could put us in danger of whatever spell was being cast, but the Spiritual Energy connecting all the people wasn¡¯t going to this Augustus, it was going somewhere in the resort. I would have to do some more digging. ¡°Sure,¡± I said. ¡°We would love to stay for a time.¡± As we stepped away I received another quest.
Hero World Quest
Find out the secret of the ind.
Reward:
0.5+% Viltrumite Form
I let out a sigh. This form had a hell of a long way to go, but I would get there, 1 quest at a time. CHAPTER 361 WHY CHAPTER 361 WHY ¡°There is definitely something going on here,¡± Brimstone said as she walked into therge suite. Augustus had set us up in one of thergest rooms. Amunal area between some bedrooms I had doubted we needed it, but it was a good spot to n our next move. ¡°What was your first clue?¡± I asked as sarcastically as possible. ¡°First of all, no one has given me a second nce,¡± Brimstone said, her tail whipping this way and that in annoyance. ¡°You like to be noticed,¡± I said, giving her a smirk. ¡°No, but I¡¯m used to it. Not one person did a double take when Giga and I walked here,¡± she said. ¡°That is odd,¡± I said. ¡°Giga, notice anything?¡± ¡°I know many of these people,¡± she admitted. ¡°I have been in the city a long time. Many of these were heroes I have fought or saved at one point.¡± I nodded, presuming as much. ¡°Where is Hancock?¡± ¡°With her family,¡± I said. ¡°I told her to pretend everything is normal.¡± ¡°Which it isn¡¯t,¡± Last Heroine said. ¡°Which it isn¡¯t,¡± I reiterated. ¡°My best guess, there is some psychic hold on these people. I¡¯m not sure by who though. Even that Augustus guy was connected to whatever is controlling them all.¡± ¡°And why aren¡¯t we breaking the building apart to find the cause?¡± Brimstone asked, ready for some action. ¡°Because we haven¡¯t voted on it,¡± I said, leaning back on the sofa. I was ready at any time to finish my quest and get back to Marvel, but the intrigue was getting to me for once. This was my first super powered viin. I thought it might be best to enjoy it. ¡°Who is up for breaking down some doors and going in guns zing?¡± I asked. Brimstone and Giga raised their hands. ¡°Who wants to take it slow?¡± Last Heroine and Justice raised their hands. ¡°Why you? You seem the type want to go head first?¡± I asked, Last Heroine. ¡°I fought a powerful psychic once,¡± she admitted. ¡°They had control of a group of people. I killed the psychic and the link to the bystanders caused them to have seizures. Most were fine, but a few were damaged afterward.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t think of that,¡± I admitted. ¡°Not sure if it¡¯s psychic control or not. Either way, it would be best to proceed with caution. I haven¡¯t noticed any of these older heroes acting too strange, but they could turn on us if we confront whatever is going on here. Let¡¯sy low for now. n to break down some doors tonight. After these oldies have gone to sleep.¡± ¡°Until then?¡± Julie asked, perking up. ¡°Buddy system,¡± I said. ¡°You can go out, but try not to be alone.¡± ¡°Fine with me,¡± Brimstone said, perking up. ¡°Giga, let¡¯s go y tennis.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know tennis,¡± Giga said with a frown. ¡°Then let¡¯s go learn,¡± Brimstone said, grabbing the much taller woman¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s kind of nice to not be stared at everywhere I go.¡± The duo walked outside and Last Heroine locked eyes with me, then turned to Justice. ¡°You and I,¡± LH said. ¡°Us?¡± Julie asked with a frown. ¡°I think we need some girl talk,¡± Heroine said, surprising me. The scarred up woman was mostly badass in my eyes. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever hear her say girl talk. ¡°Leave the man to be alone.¡± Justice frowned but nodded. Justice in her blue spandex everything jiggled as she got up, making me frown. I was horny again. Last Heroine was in her normal leather biker gear, futuristic weapon at her side as she led the way out the door. She waved goodbye and I let out a sigh. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what I was doing. My first real mission, this was more intriguing than most I had been on with the Sentries. With the heroes of New Castle it was more of a Powerpuff girls situation. Call on the red phone and the mayor screaming that Mojo Jojo was attacking the post office again. This was changing from a simple disappearance to a full onmunity being controlled. Stepping out onto the balcony to jump down and begin my own investigation I was surprised to see someone duck into the trees straight ahead. I grumbled, annoyed by the distraction. ¡°Get the fuck over here,¡± I ordered in a hoarse whisper. They didn¡¯t move. ¡°Amanda, get the fuck over here or I swear to god I¡¯ll start revealing your identity to everyone I know.¡± Lady Day¡¯s head popped up over the trees with the threat. Though 200 feet away, she still heard me. Proving yet again how over powered her abilities were. The blonde haired woman chewed her lip as she studied me. ¡°I said get over here. Now,¡± I ordered, annunciating each word. She rolled her eyes and flew over to me. Hovering 20 feet in the air no one noticed her as I walked back into the suite. When shended, I could feel her Haki. There was a lot of shame bundled up inside of her. ¡°Get in here,¡± I barked. She yelped and stepped in. My old self¡¯s feelings came to the forefront. I had rejected those feelings immediately aftering to this world. I saw it for what it was. An infatuation. Despite all she had done to reject my advances. Despite all she had done to prove she wasn¡¯t worthy of my worship. Old me loved this girl. But current me could take her or leave her. As I studied her, those feelings that I used to have for her began to bubble back to the surface. After Lady Day¡¯s interaction with Mindmatter, where he took control of her, she had changed. Colder almost. All about the work as she tried to make up for killing so many. Old me ached to see this side of her again. Unsure, shy, and more of her secret identity than the superhero people looked up to. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked, annoyance clear in my voice. ¡°Following me now?¡± ¡°I just¡­I was checking on why the hell you felt the need to break into Sentry Tower,¡± she said, anger in her voice. Lady Day was a gorgeous woman. About 5 foot 10 inches in her heels she wore tight white clothes with suns emzoned on it. A white mask covering her eyes, she had shining blonde hair. Amazing ass, perfect rack, she was the ideal beauty. ¡°To do hero work,¡± I said, looking away as I walked to the bar. Making myself a drink I studied her Haki, trying to get the sense of what she was really doing. It was all a mess. I doubted even she knew what she was doing there. Since we were waiting till nightfall I decided to let whatever was about to y out, happen. ¡°Why are you really here?¡± I asked, sipping the whiskey. Lady Day frowned, chewing her lip in a very un-superhero manner. ¡°How long have you known?¡± She asked. ¡°Who I really am?¡± I could tell that was a piece of the puzzle that was Lady Day, but not the whole story of why she followed me. I decided to y along. ¡°A while,¡± I said. ¡°Back when we fought Gloriosa. I said her name was confusing since she had nothing to do with Glory. You said that another name for Gloriosa was Fire Lily. Which turns out was a nt that I had never heard of. I did some digging. New Castle is big, but there aren¡¯t too many horticulturists. I thought I could find Gloriosa¡¯s identity that way. But turns out I found yours.¡± ¡°That was¡­3 years ago,¡± Lady Day said. Nervous by the fact that I knew so much about her. ¡°It was,¡± I said. ¡°Why do you think I let my identity slip? A way to even the ying field in some stupid chivalrous act.¡± I shook my head, upset at misguided old Weston. ¡°Your secret is safe with me Lady Day, you know that. So what are you really doing here?¡± Anger welling in her she clenched her fists, gathering the courage to say it. Instead she yelled, ¡°What is wrong with you?! Why are you acting this way? For years we have been a team. Why couldn¡¯t you be happy just-¡± ¡°Letting things stay as they were?¡± I asked walking up to her, the ss in my hand about to burst with my anger. I stopped less than a pace away, our faces mirroring one another. Nostrils red, muscles bulging, ready to punch it out once more because that was the only way us heroes knew how to have a conversation. ¡°Stay as some sideshow assistant? No, Amanda. I¡¯m sick of it. I¡¯m sick of pretending that all was right with the Sentries. It is a festering wound in the city. All the bad parts of boy bands mashed together for all to see. Rapes, murders, lies, deceit, that¡¯s all they know. There is no ountability, and you¡­the best of them. You were no better.¡± ¡°What did I do?!¡± She yelled, her finger in my face as her face contorted in rage. ¡°What did I do that I could have stopped?! The sun poisoning? I was out of the city in a matter of an hour. How was I to help those people? Mindmatter? I had no control! I couldn¡¯t have fought it if I wanted.¡± ¡°No,¡± I said with a sigh, pushing my own anger away as her¡¯s grew. ¡°But you let it happen. Nightwalker, Truthsuitor, the police chief? You stopped none of it. I even brought my evidence to you. Months ago. You were supposed to be above it all. The Chief and his hit squad. Who got killed when they got a little too trigger happy? That kid and his sister. Walking home from school. Caught in the crosshairs. That rape case? Swept under the rug. Don¡¯t even get me started on Damascus.¡± ¡°I forced him out of the Sentries,¡± she mumbled, her chin twisted as she fought tears. ¡°Yes, and he is still doing it,¡± I said. ¡°Still walking free while his ex-husband is in aa. He will do it again. That wasn¡¯t the first boyfriend he beat. It won¡¯t be thest. Why is it that you think Sentries get a pass when others don¡¯t?¡± ¡°So I deserve my fate as well?¡± She asked, unable to fight the tears in her eyes. ¡°Yes, you deserve whatever they throw at you. The Sentries deserve to be held ountable. But no, you people stay in the Tower. If we could push all of these bad people out then we could get some new blood in. People that want to do some good in the city.¡± ¡°We all go in wanting to do good!¡± She yelled. ¡°Do you think I wanted to do those-¡± ¡°No!¡± I said, my voice like a whip. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean to do it, Amanda. But you did. I am so sick and tired of the fact that your crimes, intentional or not, pale inparison to the crimes of the others. Why were none of them kicked out of the Sentries?¡± She didn¡¯t have an answer for that. Holding onto her anger as she stared at me. ¡°Because of the police,¡± I said. ¡°Who are just as bad as we are. I¡¯ve looked into it, Amanda. The Sentries were started a long time ago. No one was part of the group for more than a few years. This was by design. When you are in the group long enough, it changes you. You see the bad part of humanity. You find yourself doing things you didn¡¯t expect to. Taking the job a little too seriously. Killing the viins. Taking a little for yourself when a few bags of money are recovered. So the old timers had the grace to retire before it changed them too much. Over time people like you, and Nightwalker, and Feral Feline came in. Staying in the Sentries far longer than they should have. They would make a mistake, but instead of the police holding us ountable they would let it pass. Because they want the same courtesy.¡± She began to see where I was going. ¡°The Sentries are there to fight the super powered viins. Assisting the police. The police handle the day to day. Assisting us. But we were also supposed to be keeping one another in line. Somewhere along the way we forgot that. People in the Sentries liked the status and the benefits too much. The police? Being an officer is supposed to be their career. Kind of hard to do that when police are just as likely to be arrested. So we turned a blind eye to one another¡¯s misdeeds. Creating the endless cycle. In the history of New Castle there used to be a turnover rate of a Police Chief every 3 years. Because someone in the Sentries would find something bad either they or their underlings were doing. The Chief would retire, and someone else woulde up. Since the police stopped calling out the Sentries and the Sentries stopped keeping an eye out on the police, we have had the same Police Chief for 10 years. All of us ignoring the sins of the other.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re above all this?¡± She asked, bringing her anger back. ¡°Fuck no,¡± I said, my own anger back as I moved my face a few inches from hers. ¡°But I¡¯m a damn sight better than most all of you. In a perfect fucking world we wouldn¡¯t need the Sentries. We don¡¯t live in that world. Viins attack daily. Hell I¡¯m sure some drama is going on in New Castle that you are missing out on. So get the hell out of here and go back to your city.¡± I turned, making myself another drink. But she didn¡¯t leave. Her Haki had stabilized slightly as she stared at me. And to my surprise her anger had only grown. ¡°You forget you¡¯re a viin now,¡± Lady Day said. Her Haki had a distinct killing intent. Something I didn¡¯t think she had in her. I had thought the conversation was going well, but no. She flew toward me, her fist out, ready to hit me in the face. Tossing my whiskey into her face it sshed across her, making her flinch. My own anger growing I did it again, giving her an O-punch in the stomach. Her nerves came alight throughout her body as my electricity hit her. She dropped to the ground, fighting it so I moved over top of her. Wiping the alcohol from her face she didn¡¯t see the electricity crackling in the palm of my hand. She was the strongest woman in the city, probably the strongest person. And a part of me still loved her. Despite her blindness to the plights of the city. So I had to defeat her in the simplest way possible. Her eyes opening she watched in fear and lust as I mmed my palm into her stomach. She let out a high pitched cry. As I covered her mouth I sent more electricity into her, instead of making it all pleasure I added a lot of pain too. Like my own sporadic symphony I controlled each bolt of lightning as it touched this or that cluster of nerves. Weak though they were, she felt every bit of it. Her legs and arms kicking this way and that. Voice cracking as she didn¡¯t know whether to cry out in pleasure or scream in pain. The tapestry I was making as my Spark talked to her body was a twisted conglomeration of everything I had learned since I got this new Power. Her pussy poured out juice. A puddle on the floor between her legs as she kept cumming. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head, the pleasure and pain driving her beyond the edge. Tongue sticking out of her mouth she had a true ahegao face as I kept it up for over a minute long. When I felt she had enough I released the power. Letting thest of her pleasure shoot throughout her body. Making her convulse and spasm for long seconds. There was a twisted pleasure I got from seeing her like this. In all honesty it was a bittersweet goodbye. Picking her up in a princess carry I walked over to the balcony. Lady Day was quite serene sleeping in my arms. Her body still twitching in pleasure and pain, I gave her a wry smile and tossed her off the balcony. I had to admit there was more than a little joy involved in watching her fall and hit the bushes down below. As if I was saying goodbye to my past or something. I had seen her fall a lot farther before so I knew she would be fine. But I was done with Lady Day. I said my peace and she wasn¡¯t hearing me, so words wouldn¡¯t suffice any longer. After throwing out the trash I decided to go check on the others. A skip in my step I was pretty sure I did the right thing, but only time would tell. CHAPTER 362 TOWERS CHAPTER 362 TOWERS Augustus held Last Heroine by the throat. The golden statue of the Emperor below, they were about 20 feet in the air. I could almost hear final boss music ying in the background, but it was really Justice keeping the mind controlled ex-heroes at bay with her ice. Giga too was fighting with all she had, swatting at the geriatric people with arge pir she had broken from the structure under the resort. ¡°5 years it took me!¡± August yelled. ¡°5 years to rebuild my body into what you see today.¡± ¡°Finally,¡± I mumbled. I had been waiting for the viin monologue for a while. ¡°All to leech off the strength of those that wronged me in the past. I wasn¡¯t hurting any of them! Despite all the bad these supposed heroes brought down on me. Just a little of their powers. Given to me. And they could live here in peace for the rest of their lives.¡± ¡°You were blinding them, Emperor! Making sure they didn¡¯t leave. I found the bodies!¡± I yelled, LH kicking as she fought to stay conscious. ¡°Yes, the early ones,¡± Emperor said, acting like he was hurt by the fact. ¡°I didn¡¯t understand how to control it in the beginning. I took too much of their power. But now, we can expand. Live in peace on my ind. Let it grow and flourish as more are-¡± He stopped talking as Brimstone teleported behind him. I began to fly upward as she cracked her whip at him. Emperor let Last Heroine go. She didn¡¯t scream in fear, but she was scared. Speeding up my flight I grabbed her before she had dropped 10 feet. ¡°Miss me?¡± I asked. She caught her breath. ¡°Maybe,¡± she said, giving me a smile as we flew up to the golden statue. Brimstone continued to crack her whip at Augustus/Emperor. The drama of the ind had quickly unfolded as soon as night fell. A few of the ex-heroes tried to grab us and take us to the undergroundir we were currently at. After fighting our way through we found the huge golden statue of the man called Augustus, and had been fighting him or hisckeys since. Augustus had been hinting at some secret power that brought him back to life and restored his youth. Having fought his final battle here ages ago it took him a long time toe back, but he had started bringing people to his ind as a way to get revenge and turn himself into a god. However he nned to do that, I didn¡¯t know. Like some episode of Lost this ind had a lot of secrets. Too bad I nned to kill the bad guy so I doubted I would uncover all of them. Last Heroine and I attacked Emperor from the back. He wore a thick toga that somehow reflected my Sparks away from him. LH began firing her futuristic pulse sma gun thing at him, to the same effect. Cursing, the guy was a lot stronger than I assumed. This was my first mission with my new team. I couldn¡¯t let it end this way. Running on the golden arm of his statue toward him I activated my Timeflow. Slowing down time I began to gather power in my palm. Pouring as much Nen in my hand as possible I could really tell the Handicap was there, but I didn¡¯t want to end it just yet. Punching him in the side over and over on the 6th hit his armor or whatever broke and I met flesh. Thrown toward Brimstone she shed across his face with long nails causing him to cry out. Thrown off the statue he hit the ground hard. When he did, the Spiritual Energy links to the other heroes flickered and died as he was knocked out. I turned back to a bloody Giga and Justice. The older heroes around them stopped attacking the girls. mes in their hands, ice melting, many getting up from being knocked down by Giga it appeared the spell they were under was fading. ¡°Did we do it?¡± Last Heroine asked. ¡°I doubt it,¡± I said. Wrapping my hand under her arms I lifted up and began to descend downward. ¡°Hey,¡± Brimstone hissed. I looked over to her as she frowned. Rolling my eyes I floated over to her. ¡°You can teleport,¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean I like to,¡± she said, tsking. Grabbing her under the arms as well I carried all 3 of us down to Emperor. He was still alive of course. His Spiritual Energy was there, but he was very much¡­catatonic almost. As if he wasn¡¯t quite there. As we touched down I walked over to the toga covered man and turned him over. The young face had aged slightly showing that whatever had made him younger wasn¡¯t infinite. As I felt his Spiritual Energy begin to brighten I noticed something on his body. Reaching down I opened up his toga to find a small ne on his chest. The ne was of a small metallic rectangle. Only about the size of a finger it glowed with lifeforce and Spiritual Energy. Ripping it off his neck, the Spiritual Energy moving into him ebbed and died down and Emperor cried out. His hand reaching up to me I jumped back, holding the ne in my hand. ¡°Give it back!¡± He rasped, his eyes wide as he quickly began to age. ¡°No,¡± I said moving backwards with the others. His long nails dug into the metal floor under him, breaking away as his skin turned from tan to gray to ck. His eyes hollowing, teeth and hair falling out, I about gave him back the ne as I continued my way backward. But after a few more paces and screams from Emperor he dropped to the ground. His skin continuing to shrink and disappear until he was only a husk. Letting out one final breath his shriveled up body disappeared into the toga and disintegrated. ¡°What¡¯d you do?¡± LH asked, looking at the ne in my hand. ¡°No idea,¡± I said, doing the same. ¡°Is this like the One Ring?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obviously a ne,¡± Brimstone said. ¡°I get that but¡­nevermind,¡± I said, raising it up. ¡°It¡¯s a Tower,¡± someone said. I turned to see the Brooks family walking up. Hancock was helping Justice walk, she wasn¡¯t terribly hurt, but obviously tired by the ordeal of keeping everyone at bay. ¡°What¡¯s a Tower?¡± I asked Mr. Brooks. ¡°It¡¯s the whole point,¡± he said as other ex-heroes walked up. ¡°I thought they were lost, but Emperor must have found one.¡± ¡°Yeah, why don¡¯t you start at the beginning,¡± I said. ¡°Guess I didn¡¯t give that idiot enough time to go on a long spiel about whatever this is.¡± I shook the ne. I could see that a few more heroes recognized the non-descript rectangle. ¡°It¡¯s why our home is called New Castle,¡± Mr. Brooks said. ¡°The founder of the city was one of the strongest heroes ever recorded in history. He created 9 Towers for New Castle. But they weren¡¯t buildings, they were unimaginably strong nes like that one. Centered on ideals. Like the old saying for the Sentries goes. The 9 towers stand strong. Courage to fight cowardice. Faith to push back mistrust. Honesty to battle lies. Hope to divert from despair. Devotion challenges hate. Mercy to blind the cruelty. Generosity to push back the greed. And loyalty to avert treachery. Sentries one and all. Each to guard against those that would tear down the home we were guided to. Chivalry only dies when thest tower crumbles. All is right with the Sentries, when all is right with the Towers.¡± ¡°I sure as shit never heard that saying when I was in the Sentries,¡± I admitted. ¡°Most don¡¯t learn it all,¡± Mrs. Brooks said. ¡°My guess is that is the tower for Devotion.¡± She studied the small rectangle. ¡°He was able to control our devotion, making him and the Tower stronger.¡± ¡°And there are another 8 of these out there?¡± I asked, annoyed by my own search for the Infinity Stones. Yet again a Smut World had turned into something annoying. I tried putting the rectangle in my Status Screen but was blocked because of the tier requirements yet again. Grumbling I let out an annoyed sigh. I decided I had had enough distractions. Passing the Tower to Last Heroine I said, ¡°World Escape.¡± ¡ª Back in the Red Room I moved my hand over my face. Annoyed and tired. ¡°Guess I finally got to one of the main stories of a side world,¡± I said. Whatever had been done to those people really did make them devoted to the guy. I could probably use it with my Item Choice, but I didn¡¯t want to y with something I had no idea about. Happy with the gains I received I studied my status screen.
Name Weston Walker
Current Quest:
World 1: Marvel
World 1 Quest: Join the X-Men
World 2: Invincible
World 2 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Dead Man Walking
Handicap Dismiss
Gemini Active
World Lasting Physique
Summon: N/A
Pet: Matatabi - Level 6 Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Forms: Viltrumite Physiology 2%
Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other
4 Challenger Slots World Escape
Berserker Mode
Nen
Spark*
Bond
Fusion
Timeflow
Bonuses Major Psychic Resistance
3 Challenger Slots Body Modification Resistance
Adaptability
Items Gantz Armor Stored (29)
1 Challenger Slots Item Choice
Bonus Copy (2)
Currency: USD $21,015
My Viltrumite Form had risen to 2%, which I assumed was a big jump, but I didn¡¯t feel any different. I could fly which was a wee upgrade in itself. I had an Item Choice and 2 Bonus Copies. There were plenty of people to copy bonuses from in Marvel. I decided I had enough sex for now and headed back to the main Comic Hall. Walking up to the Marvel door I was done hesitating so I stepped in. Back in my room at the Xavier School of Teenage Mutant Assassin Fighters I sat up. I had just received a quest to try to join the X-Men. Xavier had warned of an academic test that would probably be used to justify my inability to join. Once I passed that I was sure there would be something equivalent to the entrance exam in My Hero Academia or hero test in One Punch Man. Getting off the bed I summoned Tabi to me. She looked around and jumped to my shoulder as I walked out of my room. ¡°Finally decided to end the vacation?¡± My 2-tailed beast asked. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a vacation,¡± I said. ¡°I got some quests done.¡± ¡°Right, and because you aren¡¯t crying about your balls being about ready to explode every 2 seconds just happens to coincide with your exit from the smut.¡± ¡°Got me there,¡± I said. ¡°They do feel rather full though.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± she grumbled as I walked out of the hall of the senior boy¡¯s dorm. A camera outside she knew not to talk in front of it. When we were out of range she asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°To train,¡± I said. ¡°I got more Viltrumite blood.¡± ¡°Did this happen to be a fight you left me out of?¡± She asked, annoyed. ¡°Perhaps,¡± I said, cursing myself. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll remember next time. There was a lot going on.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± she said as we stepped into the weight lifting room. There were mats and pretty much every exercise machine possible. During the day there were usually a few kids that used it, butte at night no one was bothering. ¡°What are you working on now?¡± Tabi asked, the blue/ck cat leaping to a mat and curling up. ¡°Strength. I need to gauge how much the new Viltrumite form and my own foray into multiple times gravity helped,¡± I said. Moving to a bench press I loaded it with the most weight possible. 405 pounds total Iid on the bench. Struggling at first then slowly able to do it more and more I began to bench the huge weight that made the bar bend slightly. It was time to get serious. Getting up I grabbed 2 tes of 45 pound weights. Fusing them together into 1 weight I put them on the end was able to add more. It wasn¡¯t too long until I had fused a lot of them, trying as hard as I could to find my full strength. I thought in the Invincibleic that the main character had been able to bench 500 tons or some huge amount. I needed to get that strong if I wanted to go far in that world. I had a lot of work ahead of me, but plenty of time to get to it. CHAPTER 363 PREP CHAPTER 363 PREP ¡°How does this all work?¡± I asked Jean Grey, matching her pace as we moved down the hall. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The red headed bombshell asked. She was wearing a tight ck skirt and jacket, with sses on to help sell the whole teacher guise. ¡°I mean, are the men that used to be men a secret in the school?¡± I asked. ¡°Professor X said that kids that graduated can try out for the team, so when do they learn about it?¡± ¡°Those students are singled out,¡± Jean admitted. ¡°Each has been at the school for years and proven they have what it takes to join the team.¡± In this world it was only the day after I broke into the secret hideout under the school. She wasn¡¯t shy about her stance on me forcing my way into the testing for the group. As one of the original students of Xavier I could feel her Haki was rather upset I had threatened my way into a spot. At least she felt like it was threatened since I mentioned bing a vignte if I couldn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯ll prove I¡¯m more than capable,¡± I assured with a smile. ¡°Better hope so. The professor has assigned me to give you a college worthy academic test,¡± she said. ¡°If you don¡¯t pass, you don¡¯t go onto the next phase.¡± ¡°Too bad I don¡¯t have performance anxiety. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be surprised by the results,¡± I said. ¡°I hope so. I have your old school records. You weren¡¯t the best student,¡± she said. It was hard to deny it. Old me hadn¡¯t cared much for school. ¡°Care to make a wager?¡± I asked, sensing an opportunity. ¡°Bet with a student?¡± She asked. ¡°No money. How about time?¡± I asked. ¡°If I pass your little tests. You have to set aside time for me to treat you to a meal. Perhaps a few hours. Preferably on a Friday or Saturday night.¡± She was only in her early 20s. Perfect body, and despite my hup with recent strong women, I couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to potentially the strongest psychic in Marvel World. ¡°So a date,¡± she said, annoyed as she squinted her eyes. ¡°As you said, I already have a boyfriend. Besides, you¡¯re a student.¡± ¡°Oh, are you and Cyclops official?¡± I asked. ¡°Good ole Redeye. Let me guess, first boyfriend? Holding hands about as far as you¡¯ve gotten in the rtionship. Very scandalous.¡± That was always a trope in the X-menics, Scott Summers was a boy scout. I could tell by her Haki I was right. ¡°For a psychic, you¡¯re surprisingly easy to read. Let me take you out on a real date. Dinner, dancing, a movie, and some good old fashioned fun that goes a little further than holding hands.¡± ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± She asked, stopping in her tracks. Her demeanor more than skeptical, I felt it for the first time. A psychic delve. Like someone¡¯s fingers running across my brain. A shiver moved up my spine as the trespass into my psyche went deeper. It only made my smile wider. ¡°Finally, wanting to get to know me?¡± I asked, picturing her in a Wonder Woman pose, without the outfit or any outfit on. ¡°You could simply ask me what I¡¯m thinking.¡± She stepped back, a blush on her face as the psychic probe left my mind. ¡°You are not the same person that started school here recently.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m more myself,¡± I admitted. Storing the visual image away forter. Original Weston had been more than attracted to the sexy teacher. He had blushed and stammered seeing Jean Grey the first time. Thick red hair, in her school teacher outfit, she was one of many beautiful women at the school. I was the part of old Weston that didn¡¯t care if a woman said no. I found they were more likely to appreciate the slow burn of flirting. I found it fun, and if nothing came of it, no big deal. I¡¯d flirted with Tsunade in Naruto world and she was a hell of a lot scarier than this PG Jean Grey. Jean frowned but turned around. ¡°Make sure to prepare for the tests,¡± she said, no longer taking the bait. ¡°What do I tell people?¡± I asked, running after her. ¡°Can I say X-Men aloud?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t restrict you or Kitty Pryde for a reason,¡± Jean said, annoyed that I was still following her. What I had said and shown disturbed her a little which was funny. Half the kids in the school probably had the same imagery of her as I did, the girls included. ¡°We don¡¯t want anyone else thinking kids are being tested on in the basement. If rumors of the X-Men get out, it¡¯s not the end of the world.¡± I nodded. The canon I was used to, the kids at the school all knew about the X-Men. Since I was supposedly at the start of the story I guessed they were epting that kids would learn about it eventually. ¡°I have ss,¡± Jean said. ¡°You do too.¡± Without another word she turned into her ssroom and I noticed Anne Marie down the hall. Waving to me I couldn¡¯t help but frown. I had kind of pushed her out of my mind over thest few months. I had gotten all the Weakness Eliminators I needed thanks to minor quests in the Hero World. If I joined the X-Men my quest reward should be another Eliminator, perfect to give her. Once I did potentially fix her draining everyone she touched problem, I didn¡¯t feel right continuing to date her. She would be free to do what she wanted. Like someone caged for years, she could be a new person, go back to her old life. At least I hoped she could. The crowd in the halls thinned. I walked up to her, still unsure what to do. ¡°What¡¯s up? Ms. Grey give you some bad news?¡± Anne asked. ¡°Something like that,¡± I said. ¡°You seen Kitty this morning?¡± The halls were quickly emptying as kids ran to their sses. ¡°No,¡± Anne said, some annoyance leaking into her. ¡°What?¡± I asked, as we sped up to get to our own ss. ¡°I heard that you literally kidnapped her yesterday,¡± Anne said. ¡°It was all over the dorm.¡± Her annoyance and anger rose. ¡°She¡­didn¡¯te back to her room untilte.¡± Her eyes darted to look at me then away. I exhaled, annoyed that I had been so stupid. Despite hitting on Miss Grey, I wasn¡¯t much for cheating. I nned to be a free agent soon enough, but for now Anne and I were dating. I had to be faithful until I was ready to end it or she did, whichever happened first. ¡°I know how it looks, but trust me. We weren¡¯t together untilte at night,¡± I said. ¡°At our break I¡¯ll tell you all about it.¡± ¡°And I should believe you?¡± Anne asked. Hopeful and fearful about what I would say. ¡°We can talk about it with Kitty if you want,¡± I said, unashamed. ¡°Trust me. It¡¯s not how it looks.¡± I felt her Haki flutter as a smile cracked on her face then disappeared. ¡°Ok,¡± she said. Looking around she stood on her tippy toes and kissed my cheek cutely. Blushing, she ran off to our ss quickly. I pushed my lust back as I followed after her. This was a new situation for me. The love and affection I felt for this girl were from the eyes of old me. Someone whose memories I had. Not my own, or at least I tried to differentiate that they weren¡¯t my own. It was confusing. A part of me wanted to be on her 24/7 and would be more than happy with just her. The other part saw the feelings as a side effect of the circumstance she and I had been in. Unable to touch, relying on one another for the minor amount of affection we could manage. Many worlds, like One Punch Man, I was practically thrown women, but this was the first time a rtionship was built up without the real me present. I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to flirt or get to know Anne like I had with every other girl in these worlds. Finding someone to start and build a rtionship with. I felt like I was seeing her with the rose colored sses old me had seen her in. Longed and lusted after her because she was the only one that epted the littlefort we could afford. I had to figure out what to do with her. I wasn¡¯t against making out in a side room. Building an actual rtionship? That was something that would have to wait until I figured out what I wanted in the world. Manga Hall had been easy to figure out. The stories followed a path. This story in Marvel could easily take a huge turn like Invincible had. Getting thrown into another gxy to fight aliens was a possibility I would need to prepare for. Yes I wanted women in this world, but I wanted to build the rtionship up, exin to them how I expected things to work, and if they weren¡¯t interested, move on. With Anne, ending it prematurely would not be good. I had to put up with it for now. Trying to n, I ran to our ss and let the day continue on. Ready to end this school work as soon as possible as the sses dragged on. ¡ª ¡°How have I not heard of this before?¡± Anne asked. We were in one of the many study rooms. This one had a Japanese theme. Sofa and chairs a simple but sturdy design. There was a Japanese sand garden between the seats where a coffee table should have been. ¡°No idea, but I wish you hadn¡¯t talked me into it,¡± Kitty admitted. She sat in one of the chairs, her leg bouncing as she chewed her nail. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to sleep a winkst night. Why did they just let us go?¡± ¡°I spoke to Miss Grey, she said they are changing their stance on the whole secret team of super heroes,¡± I admitted. ¡°Guess they realized they can¡¯t keep an underground bunker hidden forever, so if rumors start flying, they¡¯ll ept them.¡± ¡°Why though?¡± Kitty asked, still very nervous. ¡°Why do they have this team? It doesn¡¯t make sense to me.¡± I extended my Haki out, making certain I couldn¡¯t find any hidden listening devices or wires in the wall that shouldn¡¯t have been there. When I was satisfied it was just us, I admitted, ¡°It¡¯s bad out there.¡± The 2 girls eyed me, both sensing that whatever I was saying was serious. ¡°I¡¯ve done a little bit of research, and people with powers have been around for a while. You ever heard of Captain America?¡± ¡°Of course¡± ¡°Duh¡± The girls said. ¡°How did he get famous?¡± I asked. Anne answered, ¡°He was the strongest man in the world during World War II. Volunteered to help fight the Nazis. Helped to end the war with his team, the Invaders.¡± ¡°Yeah that¡¯s mostly bullshit,¡± I admitted. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure about Captain America''s background, but it was usually the same thing. ¡°Steve Rogers was a normal person before the war started. He volunteered and was thrown into an experimental procedure called the Super Soldier Program. Because the Nazis had their own super powered soldiers, we needed the same. I¡¯m not sure if he was the only sessful case or what, but the program seeded with him, making him a super soldier. He was probably one of the first super heroes in the world. But soon after him mutants started showing up.¡± ¡°Who is Steve Rogers?¡± Kitty asked. ¡°Captain America,¡± I said, realizing that information probably wouldn¡¯t bemon knowledge until he was found again. ¡°How do you know that?¡± Anne asked, frowning. ¡°I just do,¡± I said. ¡°Anyway, Professor X is what? 40-something? Born in the 60s or 70s? Probably one of the oldest mutants?¡± Except for Apocalypse of course. ¡°Over time mutants and experiments to make super soldiers have popped up randomly. When given powers you think it¡¯s normal to use them for the good of mankind?¡± They nodded, I rolled my eyes and shook my head. ¡°Wrong, they are used for your own good. People are out for number 1. With that, Professor X has put it on himself to help fight those super powered bank robbers and world enders.¡± ¡°World enders?¡± Anne asked, nervous. ¡°Yep. You think your and my power were the worst out there?¡± I asked. ¡°Can¡¯t touch people? Hell there are mutants that could destroy the by ident if left unchecked.¡± ¡°Which is why you thought they were holding people underground?¡± Kitty asked. ¡°Kind of,¡± I admitted. I wouldn¡¯t have been surprised to find a super powered jail cell in the basement. ¡°But all we found was a group of people managed by Xavier and funded by the government. A group I n to join.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Both girls asked, surprised. ¡°How?¡± Anne added. ¡°From what I gather it is usually by invitation only. I must have impressed them finding the undergroundir so quickly,¡± I said. It was mainly due to my threats of going vignte, and my ownck of family to be upset if I got hurt. There was literally nothing holding me at the school. I was 17 currently, and would be 18 soon enough. I could walk away if I felt like it, something Xavier didn¡¯t want in case I caught the eye of Mao. At least that¡¯s what I assumed. ¡°They admitted that kids that graduate are the only ones that usually get an invitation,¡± I said. ¡°I have to take some tests, but with some luck I will be joining the team.¡± ¡°So what? You¡¯re quitting school?¡± Anne asked, more than a little offended. I frowned. ¡°Kitty, you mind giving us a moment?¡± I asked. ¡°What? Yes, what am I supposed to do?¡± She asked. ¡°Do I keep all this secret or what?¡± ¡°If I were you¡­no,¡± I lied. ¡°I¡¯d tell everyone that would listen.¡± I felt it was my job to let the canon happen. Let the entire world learn about the X-Men. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell one or two people, see what happens?¡± ¡°I feel like if I do that I¡¯ll wake up with my memory erased,¡± she said, her leg still jumping up and down. ¡°They would have done that already if they were worried about what you would say,¡± I pointed out. ¡°Just mention underground levels in passing to one person. Then talk about a group of mutants run by the Professor in another. See what happens.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Kitty said. ¡°But if I get in trouble, I am ming it on you.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± I said, uncaring as she left. I locked eyes with Anne when we were alone. ¡°I-¡± I was cut off as she practicallyunched at me. Moving to myp I made sure my Nen was stuck inside my body as I used Zetsu, eliminating lifeforce leakage. Her lips were on mine instantly. Kissing me deeply as she showed me just how much she retained from the day before. ¡°An-¡± I mumbled but she cut me off again, her tongue in my mouth I stopped fighting her. Pulling the bottom of her skirt out from under her, the beautiful girl¡¯s panties sat on my crotch. I bucked up, feeling the heat from her pussy as she only got more into the kiss. Tabi grumbled on the rock at the center of the Japanese dry garden, but we ignored her. Long minutes turned into an hour of making out. Her body quivering over top of me as I sent in some electricity to fire this or that nerve. Making her jump and moan louder as her panties dripped juices onto the pants restraining my very erect dick. Whatever sense of not feeling anything for Anne was out the window as we continued on. She lifted her and my shirt up so we were touching more. I didn¡¯t have much desire to think about what she was doing. Barely stopping for breath she seemed to never tire as I let her do what she wanted. Her hands gripping mine. Our abs touching. Her breasts pressing into my face or against my chest it wasn¡¯t until someone walked by the room that we paused. I stiffened, looking to the door as I felt someone outside. She stopped, begrudgingly, all the while writhing on my front, needing to be against me as the person walked past the door and down the hall. When they were gone her lips were against mine again and we skipped yet another ss. It wasn¡¯t until our next ss was about to start that she finally stopped. ¡°What were you saying?¡± She asked, her cheeks blushing and dimpled as she smiled. ¡°I honestly can¡¯t remember,¡± I said. I was going to say I might have a way to end her problem with touching people, but I really shouldn¡¯t be getting her hopes up. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you? You¡¯re very¡­handsy.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± she said with a frown, pulling away. I grabbed her ass, pulling her back to me. ¡°Don¡¯t be. I¡¯m trying to get on the same page,¡± I assured. My thoughts of ending things with her were thest thing on my mind. Her Haki radiated love. Either for me or the situation, I wasn¡¯t sure, but my own was reflecting the feeling. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Anne said, shyly looking away. ¡°Just¡­so nice to be able to touch you.¡± I grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at me. ¡°Anne, I am all for this,¡± I said. ¡°We could¡­do more if you were so inclined.¡± My hand risked it, moving to the back of her skirt. Snaking inside I moved to the top of her panties, pulling them down slightly so I could grab her ass cheek directly. She shivered, fear leaking in, but also a lot more excitement. ¡°Could we¡­do it?¡± Anne asked, causing my dick to jump as more blood rushed to it. ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded quickly. She giggled. ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯ve never done any of this,¡± she said, blushing more. Her hands going to her cheeks she didn¡¯t stop me from sticking my other hand into her panties. Still on her ass I sent a weak stream of electricity into her, making her feel more pleasure. Her nerves had been on the verge of cumming for a while, but she was enjoying this build up so much I didn¡¯t see the need to cross the finish line. She moaned moving forward as she kissed me harder. Her hands on the side of my face, she began to rock back and forth. I felt her pleasure only grow as she rubbed her pussy lips against my dick. Clothes between us were long ignored. Then abruptly fear began to creep into her. She still moved, but a sense of regret began to fill her. I pulled my hands out of her panties. My hands going to her face to stop her from kissing me. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± she said, her lips pouting as if going in for another kiss. ¡°What?¡± I asked more firmly. ¡°Just¡­don¡¯t¡­want you to think less of me?¡± She asked. ¡°So it¡¯s not your fear of giving up your virginity?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s yours too,¡± she pointed out. ¡°True, but I¡¯m a guy. I¡¯m always ready to go,¡± I said. ¡°Look, we don¡¯t have to, Anne. I won¡¯t think less of you one way or the other. I could take you right here and now if you gave me the word. Or we could keep doing this. Having fun.¡± I was reminded again that I really shouldn¡¯t n on that though. ¡°But things are going to change once I join the X-Men.¡± ¡°How so?¡± she asked, worried. ¡°Like I don¡¯t know if I will keep going to sses,¡± I admitted. ¡°What?!¡± She asked, angry. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because there is a reason they only let graduated kids join up,¡± I said. ¡°There will be missions when sses are going on. So this whole makeout session thing during sses might only be possible this week.¡± ¡°But¡­I¡¯m going to miss you,¡± she said, frowning. I had the urge to tell her I could potentially cure her again but left it. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too. Trust me, I enjoy this way more than you could know. But if you want to learn Nen, you will have to train as well. We will both have to train and get stronger.¡± ¡°So¡­we can keep doing this every day until you stop being a man?¡± She asked, smiling wide. I barked augh. ¡°Yep. Fine with me. Let¡¯s keep up with the makeout sessions. Then start working on serious stuff when I lose my dick or whatever,¡± I said. ¡°Deal,¡± Anne said. Leaning back toward me. ¡°Let''s skip our other sses.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said, my hands moving back into her panties as she began to kiss me again. We were a grunting mess as I flipped her over andid her on the sofa. Kissing her harder and longer as the hours quickly disappeared in one another¡¯s embrace. CHAPTER 364 DANGER CHAPTER 364 DANGER I stood in a line with 2 other people around my age. The boy next to me was taller than me even though I had been fusing new flesh to my body and growing bit by bit. Strong chin, blonde hair, he was clean shaven and reminded me of someone. His general presence exuded confidence and almost superiority. Not like he was better than anyone, more that he felt like he would do better because he worked harder. It was a weird sense to get from his Haki, but an interesting distinction. As I tried to ce who the guy reminded me of I studied the girl opposite of him. Both were all business. She was more so, but I felt they dressed up a little too much. In short heels and ck skin-tight leather clothes she was how I pictured an X-man¡­woman should be. I really needed to try to talk them into a different codename for the group. The girl too was very familiar, but not familiar enough to give me the answer on who she was. The most distinguishing thing about her was deep green hair that hung down to her mid-back. The fact that she was rocking C-cups in the skin-tight clothes meant she was someone I really wanted to get to know better. I could have sworn I recognized her from somewhere, but the duo had been too tight lipped since I showed up. It was currently Saturday. I had spent my week mostly hanging out with Anne. Jean Grey was nice enough to give me an overview of the material I would need for her extra hard general education test. Anne would help me study, which usually included her on myp, whether it was her whole body or just her head. Laying on me as I read through a book, or she read through it for me. This study time was greatly diminished due to random makeout sessions that extended into curfew. I still made her practice her meditation, but she much preferred the physical part of our study sessions. Which I was all for, but left me with a growing case of blue balls. After 6 months stranded in Invincible world though I wasn¡¯t itching too bad to go back to the smut worlds, not yet anyway. I had spent the entire day before taking tests. Jean Grey had been nice enough to watch me take them. She said it was to answer questions, but she had really been there to make sure I didn¡¯t cheat. I spent my time trying to goad her into a bet and breezing through the material. It was sad to admit that her college level courses were simple high school level courses in Japan. All Calculus, Advanced English, Physics, Statistics, Physiology, even Kinesiology was in there somehow. My biggest struggle had been American History since dates were tested on heavily, but my average over all the tests was a B, so I passed. Much to Miss Grey¡¯s surprise. Even Professor Xavier had appeared to give me the results. Happy with my sudden above average ability to know information about topics I hadn¡¯t studied yet. I had felt another psychic delve from the old man, but whatever the old man found wasn¡¯t too concerning since he let me past. I was sure that whoever brought me to the world helped with that, to ensure the psychic autopsy didn¡¯t learn I was an interdimensional traveler thattched onto a version of myself to help the world andplete quests. The Professor tried to talk me out of trying for the X-Men, but when I threatened to quit school and find my own way again he finally relented. Giving me the jist of what the X-Men entrance exam would entail I had shown up at the Dean/Prof. X¡¯s office that morning and was let into therge bunker underneath the school. Finding myself with the other 2 participants that were testing to join the X-Men. ¡°So you guys like¡­dating or something?¡± I asked the duo. They jerked in response. Showing again that these people weren¡¯t that good at hiding the truth. Their Haki was easy to read, the part of them closest to one another was almost warmer. A distinction in the Haki that I had noticed meant that people were close. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± The green haired girl asked. ¡°Well there is a long green hair on Captain America¡¯s shirt there,¡± I said. ¡°Looks to be more than random.¡± They both looked to the shirt, trying to find it. I chuckled. ¡°Just joking. I¡¯m simply good at guessing these sorts of things.¡± I could feel their Haki be embarrassed then annoyed. ¡°Weston Walker.¡± I stuck out my hand to the guy first. ¡°Alex Summers,¡± the blonde haired guy said reluctantly. ¡°Ah, of course,¡± I said. ¡°Ole Red Eye¡¯s little brother, right?¡± He should have been the hero Havok. Although in canon he was supposed to die or turn evil or something. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Alex said. I released his hand and moved to my real target. ¡°Lorna Dane,¡± she said, giving me a cursory nod. ¡°Did you graduate a few years ago? We were under the impression we were the only one¡¯s invited.¡± ¡°I¡¯m new to the school,¡± I admitted. ¡°They made an exception for me.¡± The duo shared a look but we turned to face straight ahead as the lights in the tunnel lit up. In walked Ororo Munroe/Storm, Colossus, and Wolverine. Ororo was the beautiful African goddess in a white skin-tight uniform with plenty of straps and belts. ¡°Wee,¡± she said in a rich voice. Her eyes pure white her hair was tied back behind her head in a ponytail. I wondered if she would go to the mohawk look eventually. ¡°I know you three don¡¯t have too much information, but please follow us.¡± The three full members of the X-Men turned and led us down a hall. I could feel Alex and Lorna grow more nervous. I whistled the theme song from the X-men cartoon, nonchnt as I took up the rear. My hands behind my head as we walked I tried to remember the times I had done something equivalent to this. My Hero Academia world mainly. The Entrance Exam where I had to beat up metal mobs for points. Then the Provisional License Exam where we had to dodge balls and supply aide to people in need during a disaster. I considered the tutorial in Second Life Ranker to be basically the same thing. Since I doubted that I would be shot with crossbows or anything too dangerous this test would most likely be fairly easy inparison. We walked down the long tube shaped halls. Metal grating at our feet the only sound was the echo of our shoes hitting the metal. I mentally made a map as we passed byrge doors and hallways. Eventually we came to a wide door at the end of the hall. Above the door read the words ¡®Danger Room¡¯. I started to get excited as we walked in. ¡°This is the Danger Room,¡± Ororo said. Inside was a wide expanse of a room. We were on top of a catwalk. Stairs next to us like the hangar for the ckbird, but this room was farrger. In the shape of a dome it was about 500 feet across and 50 feet tall. Large metal panels on the ceiling and floor we began to walk down the stairs as she spoke. ¡°The Danger Room is one of the most advanced pieces of technology we have. With the use of virtual reality we can create any scenario imaginable in this room,¡± Ororo said. ¡°Sounds like a fun weekend,¡± I mumbled. I had seen the Danger Room in theics. I had never thought I would be able to experience it. ¡°Not as great as it sounds,¡± Wolverine assured. I frowned, annoyed that there was probably no ¡®Woman in the Red Dress¡¯ program. ¡°The testing will take all day,¡± Ororo continued on. ¡°Over there is the monitoring station.¡± She pointed at a small room by the bottom of the stairs with a wide window that looked out onto the center of the Danger Room. ¡°We will be introducing a set of scenarios. Stress tests. And moral conundrums that we are hoping will represent possible situations that could happen in the field. Please act like everything you see will be real life. You may use your abilities as you see fit. You cannot hurt the Danger Room.¡± With that the full-fledged X-Men walked into the door by the small office. Soon an inte sounded with Ororo¡¯s voice on it. ¡°Please walk to the center of the Danger Room. We will begin shortly.¡± We began to walk to the center of the room. Alex and Lorna alight with fear. Even I was starting to get excited with what would be cooked up. As we got closer to the center the scenery around us began to change. The metal tes around us started casting shadows, then slowly 3-dimensional holograms. It was easy to know what was and wasn¡¯t real because of theck of Spiritual Energy around me. Frowning I guessed I would have to do the test the old fashioned way, with my eyes. Slowly ignoring my Observation Haki I began to circte Haki and Nen throughout my body. Ready in an instant to attack as the scenery turned into a massive city. At the center of an empty concrete street we were surrounded by towering skyscrapers. I didn¡¯t recognize the city, but all the concrete jungles looked the same to me. ¡°The first test is to find what is wrong in this scenario,¡± Ororo¡¯s disembodied voice said from all around us. ¡°There are no people!¡± I yelled back. ¡°Hold on,¡± she said and slowly people began to popte the area. Annoyed that my Observation Haki was useless, I looked around the illusion. Struggling to see everything. With my Observation Haki useless it was like watching a movie without subtitles, I wasn¡¯t understanding near as much as I was used to. Lorna and Alex doing the same we moved to the sidewalk as cars began to popte the area. As the rendering finished I heard strange voices, the rattle of vehicles, horns ring, even the smell of exhaust like we were in a real city. Curious how the hell they were able to make this in 2010 I continued watching all around me. ¡°There,¡± Lorna said, pointing to a line of rats. They were running along the concrete curb and ducking into sewer grating as soon as they could. I looked down another street and noticed more rats running our way. I didn¡¯t hesitate, running in the direction of where the rats were escaping from I didn¡¯t use my flight or anything special. Simply my own muscles as I ran to the end of the sidewalk and jumped onto a car. To my surprise I was met with the roof of a car. Using my Observation Haki I noticed that one of the metal panels on the floor had shot up, acting as a faux-car roof. Nodding in appreciation of the immersion, I jumped to the other sidewalk and continued on. The other 2 behind me, I made it to a wide open park with benches and small trees set up. A few birds flew away as someone walked out of the park. He was a tall man, roughly my age, with long brown hair. Wearing a heavily armored ck and brown viin suit I guessed he was the bad guy since he was the only real person inside of the Danger Room besides us. I didn¡¯t recognize the new man but I guessed I would find out about him soon enough. ¡°Found me already, eh?¡± The dark skinned man asked. ¡°But you are toote. I have already nted my bombs around the city.¡± I thought about running forward and beating the guy up, but this was supposed to be a test. I had to y a part. ¡°What have you done?¡± I asked as Alex and Lorna stopped behind me. It was easy to see they weren¡¯t as physically strong as I was, but few my age would be. ¡°Making this world as it should be,¡± the strange man asked. ¡°This world is far too popted, don¡¯t you think?¡± Then without warning he pushed a button on a device at his side. Instantly loud and reverberating vibrations moved through my body. My ear drums nearly bursting I moved for the guy but tripped as my equilibrium was knocked out of whack. As I fell, time froze around me. Not my Timeflow, or some trick of me moving quickly, but time actually froze. Like someone had pushed the pause button on everything except the real people. Then someone hit y. The buildings around us were rocked with huge st waves and the skyscrapers around us exploded at their bases. Massive explosions sounded and my world became a mix of dust, ash, fire, and death. The view froze for a moment as the bases of the skyscrapers exploded outward, then time sped up. Smoke billowed out at super speed, and dust settled almost as quickly as it hit us. When we unfroze we were in a post-apocalyptic version of the city. Skyscrapers overturned, fire everywhere, people screaming and crying all around us, it was hell. We got up quickly, our bnce no longer off as the viin stepped forward. ¡°I am Avnche,¡± the real man said. ¡°Nothing stands in my path.¡± With that he attacked. mping his hands together I could sense the vibrations before they got too far from his hands. From what I remembered in the X-Menic, the man was a mutant that had mostly the same skill as my Tremor Devil Fruit. Able to create earthquakes and vibrations in the air he was a minor viin in canon. The man in front of me was real though. I guessed he was currently part of the X-Men, providing a test for us. As I jumped back, grabbing the cors of Lorna and Alex, I quickly processed the scenario. We were thrown into a ce we didn¡¯t know, with a viin we had no sense of. He just destroyed the city, probably an exaggeration of what we could face, but all possibilities of scenarios we could be expected to participate in as X-Men. The real test was how we managed to handle this. I jumped the three of us out of the way of Avnche¡¯s vibrations and dropped the duo to the ground. ¡°Whose on rescue and who is on fighting?¡± I asked. ¡°What?¡± Alex asked, lost as Avnche fired another wave of vibrations at us. They were easier to see than my own since I could sense the air actually vibrating. I pulled him toward me to get missed by the shockwave again. ¡°Who is fighting and who is saving people?¡± I asked. ¡°Someone needs to distract and take down this guy in case he has more bombs or whatever he used. Someone else needs to start saving people.¡± I knew who it had to be, but acted like we were a team, trying to n quickly. ¡°What are your capabilities?¡± ¡°Uhh-¡± Alex said,pletely lost. ¡°I control metal and gravity,¡± Lorna said. ¡°Alex can shoot sma from his body.¡± ¡°Fine, you take care of this guy,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll save people.¡± It was easier to lead the charge by taking the less desirable path. I left them to figure it out on their own as Avnche pushed his vibrations into the ground. Cracking the Earth at his feet the duo dodged as I ran to the nearest bystander. A kid crying in an overturned car I busted the window, my hand coated in Nen I barely felt the resistance of the fake window as I ripped the seatbelt holding him in. Checking for vitals from the driver they were dead but I saved the kid. Some sort of metal mannequin with the illusion of a real boy coated on him I marveled at the hi-tech illusion. Sending the kid running off I found someone else that needed help and ignored the fight the duo were having as I continued to get innocent bystanders out of the vicinity. After about 20 minutes of running around the block and saving imaginary people I moved to join the fight against Avnche but was stopped as the scenery became the Danger Room again. The city disappeared as robotic mannequins moved to be stored below the metal ting of the Danger Room. ¡°Well done,¡± Ororo said as she and the other 2 instructors walked up. Lorna and Alex realized for the first time that Avnche was a real person. Both more than a little beat up they gave the ck man a surprised look as he pped them on the shoulders. ¡°Everyone, this is Lance Alvers,¡± Ororo said. ¡°Though our Danger Room is good. Fighting a believable viin is still beyond it, so he offered his services as part of the X-Men.¡± ¡°Good job all of you,¡± Lance said. ¡°Especially you. Weston, right?¡± I nodded. ¡°Very quick thinking. How¡¯d you know where I was attacking?¡± ¡°I could feel your attacksing,¡± I admitted. ¡°They were pretty strong vibrations.¡± Not as strong as I could do with my Devil Fruit, but enough to throw people off and knock them over. ¡°Very good. Most don¡¯t think to save the bystanders,¡± Lance said. ¡°Yes,¡± Ororo said. ¡°This was my test for the 3 of you. Though a city was crumbled around you, you all acted professionally. You could use a little more decisiveness. But that is why we train, so in the heat of the moment you know what to do.¡± ¡°Weston, why did you choose to help the innocent bystanders?¡± Ororo asked. ¡°Weak to strong,¡± I said simply. It was a term I had heard All Might talk about many times during his sses in UA. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± She asked. ¡°I had no idea what the strength of Avnche was,¡± I admitted. ¡°He had just supposedly blown up a city. Whether through bombs or his own mutant power. I didn¡¯t know. When you don¡¯t know the power of your foe, you have to move to the weakest first. Since he was alone, there were no weak henchmen, so I had to move to the weak bystanders. Get the innocent out of there, take care of the weak, then slowly build up to the strong. If you can¡¯t handle the strong, at least you know the weak are handled.¡± All Might was always the strongest hero so he didn¡¯t question if he should take on the viin. I was trying to get brownie points with the X-Men so I volunteered for the bitch work. But All Might¡¯s exnation always stuck with me. As people start out weak and build up strength, you had to work with the weakest first and build up to the strong. Learning your own strength in the process. ¡°Interesting concept toe up with on the fly,¡± Ororo said. ¡°Let¡¯s move on. Next we want to¡­¡± She continued on, heading back to the viewing room as she exined. CHAPTER 365 MORALITY CHAPTER 365 MORALITY We were in a small room off to the side of the Danger Room. More of a unisex locker room we sat on the benches apart from one another. Lorna and Alex were breathing heavily as we caught our breath. I was doing pretty well, and actually breaking a sweat. But in normal gravity this was still a walk in the park for me. After the first scenario with Avnche, Ororo changed the testing to just saving people. Lorna and Alex got experience trying to get to people stuck in different life endangering situations. Most scenarios I had already trained or saved people from in the past. Breaking people out of elevators. From fires. Overturned cars. Gas leaks. A wide range of rare but possible exercises. If we took too long to save them the floor would copse and the ¡®people¡¯ would die. Once Ororo was satisfied with the emotional trauma she let Colossus take over. The giant Russian decided on abyrinth to make it fun. An impossibly huge maze made in the Danger Room he acted as the minotaur. Cornering us, making trap doors fall open, separating us. It had been a fun few hours of trying to navigate my way to the center. I didn¡¯t show all my skills like flight or Timeflow, but did use my physical strength. Taking on the big guy head on even I knew I would have trouble taking him down. His mutant power was to be able to coat his body in a metal armor/exoskeleton. Making him into a walking tank. My nen was good against him, but I hoped to train more against the guy after I revealed my true powers. After Colossus got his fill of the maze; I was thest one standing and the Danger Room ended, allowing us to take our first break. I could tell the tests had been hard on Lorna and Alex as they continued to recover near me. I munched on a gran bar, sipping water out of a bottle as I tried to think about my code name. I wasn¡¯t about to steal a name from heroes I knew. ckheart from One Punch Man, was too melodramatic and Frostwave was pointless. I had to do something off my Fusion skill. Although I was leaning toward Haste, my hero name in Invincible World before I was sent on a vacation. I was leaning toward Blender, a y on Bender. Combo and Amalgamation were other options. Combo was in the lead because it rolled off the tongue more easily and it sounded like Columbo. Annoyed that I had to think about this process all over again I was brought out of my thoughts as Lorna spoke to me. ¡°How are you dealing with this so easily?¡± She asked. The green haired woman was a mix of surprise and annoyance. Which in my book were the first stages of seduction. ¡°The scenarios? Fights? Which part?¡± I asked, trying to understand how other people saw me. ¡°All of it. We were warned about this a few months ago, but the actual test is way different than I expected,¡± Lorna said. I looked at Alex, he frowned but his Haki was the same. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Pretty standard stuff. What did they tell you this X-Men thing was?¡± ¡°A team that goes on missions to stop mutants and other super powered people,¡± Alex said. ¡°We were told to train physically and with our powers, but I don¡¯t think we practiced near enough as we needed to.¡± I nodded. ¡°Which is probably by design,¡± I said. ¡°They want to make the tests hard so you understand the gravity of it all. Let you quit now if you want. I doubt they deal with any of this crap on the daily.¡± ¡°But we could,¡± Alex said. As the brother of Scott Summers, the leader of the X-Men, I was surprised he wasn¡¯t well informed. ¡°Yeah, probably worse stuff too,¡± I said. I felt someone approaching. Getting up I stretched my legs with a groan. ¡°Just react. Don¡¯t overthink it all. If you knew it all you wouldn¡¯t have to train. From what I¡¯ve seen this whole thing is still new. They¡¯re figuring it out as they go along. As long as we stick with it, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll pass.¡± The door to the room opened and Wolverine met us. ¡°You made it to thest phase,¡± the man said with an evil grin. ¡°Come on.¡± He waved and walked us back out to the Danger Room. I began walking after him and the other 2 followed more slowly. Both of them in pain from all the running we have had to do. ¡°Where Colossus and Ororo like to keep it simple,¡± Wolverine said, leading us to the middle of the Room. ¡°I prefer to make this more like real life.¡± ¡°You there, you there, and you here,¡± he ordered, pointing to nondescript areas on the floor. We followed his directions as he moved to the side room. Once inside the small control room the scenery changed. Lorna and Alex disappeared from my view as the metal walls and ceilings turned white like I was in the loading area of the Matrix. I could feel them with my Observation Hako but everything around me was a white light. ¡°Alright, bub,¡± Wolverine¡¯s voice said in my ear. ¡°Here¡¯s the scenario. Short and simple. You identally killed an innocent bystander in yourst mission. Thew dictates that you stand trial for inadvertently killing someone. Rather than risk jail you break out and decide to leave your life as part of the X-Men. Lorna and Alex, your long time partners were sent to capture you to face trial. What do you do?¡± Honestly it was a great moral conundrum. One that I had thought about long and hard back in My Hero Academia World. When I was skirting the edge of heroes and viins I wondered what I would do if I was caught. ¡°The other two getting the same information?¡± I asked. ¡°Yep,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°I¡¯m assuming giving up isn¡¯t the correct answer?¡± ¡°There is no right answer. Just do what you would do,¡± Wolverine said in my ear and the scenery turned from white to a green grasnd. Lorna and Alex in front of me they hesitated a moment. Giving me all the time I needed to close the distance to them. Alex raised his hands, ready to shoot his weird sma wave, but I was already behind him. My hand wrapping around his neck I put him between Lorna and I. ¡°Hands down,¡± I ordered. Lorna hesitated, I squeezed Alex¡¯s neck harder. Making him grunt. ¡°Hands down.¡± ¡°Weston-¡° Alex tried to say but I punched him in the side. He struggled for breath. ¡°Hands down both of you,¡± I ordered. ¡°Or I break his neck.¡± ¡°Weston this is too-¡° Lorna said but I cut her off. ¡°Far? No, this is a scenario,¡± I said. ¡°A scenario that is very usible and real. We should all know how we would react.¡± I eased up on Alex¡¯s neck, letting him hear the serious tone in my voice without struggling for breath. ¡°You 2 are very naive if you think this couldn¡¯t happen,¡± I said. I took a deep breath, trying to picture this scenario. It was sad how easy it was to imagine. ¡°For years I¡¯ve fought and helped people. Saved them from mutants. You all turned on me in an instant after 1 mistake.¡± I felt like Lady Day in Hero World. After I condemned her for the death she caused and her own act of ignoring the death the others caused. ¡°I happen to like my freedom. So I will go out there. Continue doing what I feel is right. And the next time the X-Men want to send someone after me, they better send someone better than you 2,¡± I said. The duo felt like they were finally understanding the gravity of the y. I threw Alex at Lorna. She caught him and I moved for her. She didn¡¯t have time to catch him and block me so I tripped both of them. Raising my hand as if I was going to attack them both I was stopped as Wolverine¡¯s voice broke the silence, ¡°that¡¯s enough.¡± I stopped mid-punch. ¡°Very good. Let¡¯s switch it up this time,¡± the voice said. It all went white once more. ¡°This time you¡¯re going after Lorna. She has been acting offtely and¡­¡± so the scenarios continued on. Each of us bing the viin in the scenarios. The fights actually became more heated. I guessed Wolverine did the test to put us against one another. A form of sparring with a little bit of acting mixed in to help us not pull punches. Avnche made another appearance after that. Instead of blowing up the city though, he was knocking over a monument at a national park with his earthquake ability. We tried talking him down that time. But it led to more fighting. It was 2 in the afternoon when we were told, ¡°this is the final test.¡± The area was white all around us as we were separated once more. ¡°This time, no exnation, just¡­do what you feel is the right course of action.¡± The white turned into a small town. A few businesses around me. There were some cars parked in the street but no one was around. Down the road was the tallest building. Only 3 stories there was a gold painted roof and immacte brickwork. I guessed it was the small town courthouse. I waited long seconds but no people appeared in the illusion. With a frown I walked to the nearest shop. A small diner near me I became curious if the holograms could mimic taste but was pushed back by the smell inside the diner. Covering my nose I stepped back. It smelled like burning sulfur thrown on high in the microwave. When my nose recovered from the smell I took a deep breath and walked back inside. I noticed a puddle of goop bubbling on the floor. Like acid had been poured over the seats and benches in the diner. Small piles of green sludge sat on the tiled floor, eating away at it. I walked over to the closest pile, knowing but not understanding what I was seeing. At my feet was a green sludge that leaked over the floor. There were other piles of it scattered under chairs or in spots where people should have been sitting. I bent down, touching the goop. It irritated my skin so I wiped it off immediately. Around the pile was a red cloth. As I picked it up I found that it was an XL shirt. The green goop had eaten away at it, but left enough of the cor and tag to let me know that each pile of sludge had been a person. Probably not too long ago from the smell. I walked out of the diner. Taking in a deep breath the smell of whatever the people had turned into had almost been overpowering. I thought maybe I had read about this exact scenario in an X-Menic. Back on the street I yelled, ¡°Hello!¡± Walking down the street I couldn¡¯t feel any mannequins that would signify actual people in the hologram. I continued throughout the city. Yelling and searching for people. The further I went, the more piles of green sludge I noticed. More people dead and rotting. But one pile was especially rancid and smoky. I guessed they were more fresh. I started running in the direction and yelling. To my surprise as I left the town someone stepped out from behind a tree. A small kid, only about 13 years old. He had tan skin, ck hair, blue eyes, and tears streaming down his cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± The boy yelled. I knew he wasn¡¯t real but they did a good job with this scenario. I could almost feel the fear and confusion the boy was going through. ¡°What happened here?¡± I asked. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know,¡± the boy said. ¡°I just¡­I stopped at my mom¡¯s work at the courthouse. For-for lunch. Then she screamed and turned into this green sludge. Then-uh-other people. It happened to them. Everyone around me. They just up and died. I-I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m immune. But whatever bomb or whatever hit here. You-you need to go.¡± I frowned. ¡°Kid, you know it¡¯s not a bomb,¡± I said. Taking a step toward him. ¡°Don¡¯t get closer!¡± He yelled, taking a step back. I risked it and kept moving toward him. ¡°You know that it¡¯s probably your mutant power or whatever. Turning biological material into acid or some fucked up power,¡± I said. Saddened by the hurt in the boy''s face. I knew it was fake, but I felt like the act was real. ¡°You know it¡¯s you, right?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t,¡± the kid said. No conviction in his voice as I came to within 10 feet of him. ¡°I-is it?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± I said. One major point of mutant powers was they were random. And oftentimes very deadly. Whether people meant for them to be or not. There were people like Scott Summers who couldn¡¯t look at anything without blowing them up. Or Anne who couldn¡¯t touch anyone. Though minor, they had it easypared to unlucky kids like this. Cursed with a power that killed everyone around them. Killing everyone they knew or loved just by being near them. It was a harsh truth. Where My Hero Academia and other worlds I had been to had a dark side to them as I traveled to them. Marvel was always this dark. Showing the worst part of having super powers as these people that couldn¡¯t control them were ostracized and turned into victims. It was a good reminder what kind of world I was in. A real world. ¡°What can I do?¡± The boy asked. Scared as the script he was following allowed him to admit that he was the problem. ¡°Disappear into the woods. Don¡¯t get close to anyone ever again. No animals. No people. No nothing,¡± I said. There was no stopping mutant powers once they started. At least not yet. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± The kid said. ¡°How-¡° ¡°I know it¡¯s impossible,¡± I said. ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°Give up,¡± I said. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hurt anyone. You¡¯ll need to give up. Just ept your shitty luck and¡­kill yourself.¡± I said the words as simply as I could. But they were hard to get out. I could have just as likely awoke in this world with a power as bad as this kid. And if I had I would have let thousands die until I figured out how to control it. This kid wasn¡¯t me though. He didn¡¯t have the resources I did. I wondered if I was really brought to this event in real life if I would give up a Weakness Eliminator to spare this kid. It was sad to admit I didn¡¯t know the answer. ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± the kid said. The script he was following allowing him toe to terms rather quickly. ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°Me too. Do you want my help?¡± The kid bit his lip, holding back a sob in a very human-like way. He nodded and I felt my gut clench, making me feel disgusted that I could have to kill a kid. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked, hesitating. ¡°M-Mike-¡° he said but was cut off as I ran at him. Closing the distance in an instant I went right through where he had been as the hologram turned white. I breathed in and out heavily, caught off guard. Reminding myself it had all been an illusion I pushed the event to the back of my mind. Trying to get over the fact that I would have been very minimally affected by killing a kid. ¡°Well¡­done,¡± Wolverine¡¯s voice said as the white turned into the steel panels. I turned to see Lorna and Alex behind me. Both had haunted looks in their eyes. Ororo, Wolverine, and Colossus walked up to us. All 3 gave us sad looks as they approached. They stopped near me and called the other 2 over. ¡°That is a new addition to the test,¡± Ororo said. ¡°We rmend you don¡¯t talk about what you did in thest scenario. But if you would wish to talk to a psychologist about what you went through. Professor McCoy will be made avable to you.¡± ¡°That wraps this story up for the day,¡± Wolverine said, his eyes on the other 2 but his attention focused on me. ¡°We will review the results and let you know tomorrow if you made the team. If you¡¯re still interested at least.¡± From the Haki of the other 2 I wasn¡¯t sure they would try to stick around to be X-Men. The haunted looks in their eyes only got worse. Ororo walked over to both of them. Whispering to them and grabbing their shoulders she escorted them out. I moved to follow but Wolverine signaled me to hang back. Everyone else exited the Danger Room as I waited behind with the toughest X-man there was. ¡°You did good, kid,¡± Wolverine admitted. ¡°You¡¯re in if you want it.¡± ¡°That quick huh?¡± I asked, surprised by the quick decision. ¡°All of you are in. If you decide to go through with it,¡± he admitted. ¡°You would have been kicked out of the testing if you weren¡¯t doing well.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? How¡¯d I do? Get the high score?¡± I asked. ¡°Ha, maybe,¡± Wolverine admitted. ¡°You did good. I could tell you were holding back though.¡± ¡°Maybe a little,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°See, that¡¯s why I¡¯m liking you more and more, kid,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°I thought you were mostly talk, but you¡¯re stronger than you were a few days ago. I can feel it.¡± ¡°Ready for that spar?¡± I asked. ¡°There will be plenty of time for thatter,¡± Wolverine said. Grabbing my shoulder he began to walk me toward the exit. ¡°You failed thest test.¡± That was news to me. We began to ascend the stairs. A long silence followed his admission. I could feel that he was telling the truth but also holding back. ¡°What is considered a pass for thest scenario,¡± I asked. ¡°There was no right answer there,¡± Wolverine admitted. ¡°Ororo and Colossus saw your act as a failure though. They voted against you. Unluckily for them they don¡¯t get final say.¡± ¡°Who does?¡± ¡°Me,¡± he admitted. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this a long time. That kid that killed his whole town, not exactly a figment of my imagination.¡± ¡°I assumed so.¡± ¡°Some people like to put on rose colored sses. See it through the ideals of others. You and I. I¡¯m guessing we see it as it is.¡± ¡°Which is?¡± ¡°Take a guess,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°I see it as life. Good with the bad. Life with death. There¡¯s a kid that kills his whole town and somewhere else one that can heal the masses,¡± I said. ¡°Close. The ones that can heal the masses are few and far between,¡± Wolverine said. I hoped the ones that killed their whole town were fewer and farther apart. ¡°Professor Xavier wants the world to be at peace with mutants,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°I don¡¯t know why or how, but he looped me into his goals as well. So that¡¯s what I do. Help him out. There was some pushback on letting you try for this, but you proved you¡¯re more than ready. Better off than those other two at least. I want you on my team for a while.¡± ¡°You have your own team in the X-Men?¡± I asked, intrigued. ¡°We tend to get more done when we split up. But I¡¯d like you to join,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°I tend to handle the less flowery missions for the professor. It would be good to have someone that understands how the world really works when I¡¯m not around.¡± ¡°Like?¡± ¡°Like I will train you to know what to look for,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°Teach you what it means to be out in the real world.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ll be a part of the X-Men?¡± ¡°Yep. We are usually on solo missions most of the time. We meet up for training now and then. Or if we need a partner here and there. We only meet for big stuff and joint operations. Which as ofte happen very very rarely. So it would be you and I, maybe someone extra for a time. Then when I feel you¡¯re ready, Scott will want to work with you and a few others in our team.¡± I nodded as we continued back toward the school. ¡°And if I want to quit?¡± ¡°Do you want to already?¡± Wolverine asked. ¡°Not especially. But that first scenario you had me in¡­ I want to make sure I don¡¯t have to put in 2 weeks notice.¡± Wolverine chuckled. ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to do that. Quitting hasn¡¯t really happened yet. Most people just request a leave and do their own thing for a bit. Once an X-man always an X-man.¡± ¡°Good to know,¡± I said. ¡°Then yeah. I want to join up.¡± ¡°Great, we start Monday morning. Bright and early,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°Great, thanks¡­what¡¯s your first name?¡± ¡°Oh sorry. I go by Logan,¡± he said, extending his hand. I shook it. ¡°Thanks, Logan. I¡¯ll be ready on Monday.¡± ¡°Good to hear, Weston,¡± the short man said practically crushing my hand in his firm grip. His metal bones harder than I imagined we shook for a long time until I had to admit defeat and pull away. ¡°I think you and I will get along fine.¡± ¡°Sure hope so,¡± I mumbled, trying not to cradle my hand as I walked toward the elevator. As I got in and headed up my quest finished and I let out a sigh knowing my night had only just begun. CHAPTER 366 PROMISES CHAPTER 366 PROMISES
Marvel World Quest 2: Complete
Join the X-Men
Rewards:
Weakness Eliminator
Bonus Copy
I had a spare Weakness Eliminator and a 2nd Bonus Copy. The Bonus Copies sounded useful, but I really doubted I could pick and choose which bonuses I would get from people. When I first got this quest I had thought to use them on Superman. But after getting a supposed Viltrumite Form I was starting to think that was pointless. I had to think about who had Bonuses I would want to copy. There was Spiderman of course. Although his Spidey Sense was useless since I had Observation Haki. And his¡­yeah I couldn¡¯t think of any other bonuses he might have that I would need. Wolverine could be useful. He probably had a sense of smell bonus. Then again maybe his healing factor was a bonus. Yep, I would probably try one on him. The second Bonus Copy I wasn¡¯t too sure about. There were a lot of choices in Marvel and Invincible. I would prefer to use it in DC, but I was stuck with these 2 worlds for now. I didn¡¯t know the full capabilities of my Viltrumite Form so I would simply watch and wait to use my Bonus Copy. The other good news about the quest was it was official. I was a freaking X-Men. My dick was still there, and no, I will probably never stop making dickless jokes. In my original life, X-Men was probably the firstic I ever read. DBZ was the first manga and anime, but X-Men started my path to bing a nerd. I remembered buyingics after the bubble burst. Keeping them in their own stic cases, thinking that they would be worth something someday. I still read them of course, but I thought for sure they would be a raremodity. Too bad everyone else my age thought the same thing. I died in myst life, never reaping the benefits of mybor for keeping them safe. I hoped in 50 years my own kids would at least get something for them after my generation was dead and gone. But that was my old life. Somehow still kicking after all these years I had to make sure to work on legacies for my future kids in these worlds. I pushed that out of my mind for now though. I had ns for money making ideas of course. I was morally ambiguous enough to steal from the thieves I would confront as a hero, so I doubted money would ever be a problem for me. No, for now I had to keep a promise. Stepping out of Professor Xavier¡¯s office I was surprised to see that there was still light leaking in from a window. Noticing a clock mounted on the wall it was only 4PM. Being stuck in the windowless basement had felt like I was down there way longer. Especially when the Danger Room made everything feel so real. Once on the elevator I decided to head up to the girl¡¯s dorm. There were 2 floors set aside for the girls that went to school and another 2 for boys. The men were allowed on any side before curfew, which was 7PM, so it wasn¡¯t an issue to head up to the senior girl¡¯s section. Every floor had cameras, and I was pretty sure there was an AI monitoring us at all times to ensure there was no funny business going on once it got dark out. I stepped out and headed off to where I usually found Anne. All the students at Xavier¡¯s school were mutants. People that had a twist in their DNA to give them a super power. The majority of them were simple powers. And awakened in the kids sometime after puberty. Anne had been at the school for years now, but as I understood it, only recently made friends. Since she couldn¡¯t touch anyone she had been very introverted. I thought she tried a little harder to make friends around the time I showed up. I found Anne sitting at one of the small hallway study areas with a few other people from ss. There was Kitty Pryde and Alison ire with her. All 3 were talking in whispers. But as Anne noticed me they quieted down. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked, sitting down next to Anne on the sofa. ¡°How did it go?¡± Alison asked. She was a beautiful blonde, but I couldn¡¯t remember if she was in the X-Men or not. In our grade, she was a senior as well. ¡°How did what go?¡± I asked, eyeing Anne. She frowned but looked to Kitty. I could feel Kitty Pryde¡¯s fear spike from her Haki. Her eyes looking to her hands I leaned forward, pointedly staring at her. ¡°Kitty, you didn¡¯t perhaps¡­narc on what I was doing today.¡± ¡°You told me to tell people,¡± Kitty said, her eyes shooting up to face me. She had genuine fear there. ¡°I told you to tell people about what¡¯s going on in the basement. Not about what I was doing today,¡± I pointed out. ¡°Well¡­things kind of got out of hand yesterday,¡± Kitty said, as she fiddled with her own hands, looking away again. ¡°I told Bobby about it earlier in the week. He didn¡¯t believe me. He talked to Tara who talked to Jim who mentioned it to Lucas and it got around to Helen who brought it up with Miss Grey, who then confirmed that there really was a secret group of crime fighters in the basement and the school kind of exploded with rumors yesterday.¡± Her voice continued to speed up as she talked in a rush. ¡°Then I might have mentioned you were there, and people were asking where you were, and Anne mentioned you were taking some tests. It got around and people were pretty sure you were being tested for this X-Men group. And they kept bugging me. I kind of maybe mentioned that it was true. Then everyone bombarded Miss Grey with questions this morning. And-and-that¡¯s it.¡± Her nerves shot as she exined this all to me I let out a long sigh as I rubbed my face. ¡°I should have known,¡± I mumbled. No longer really upset with Kitty. I didn¡¯t expect to be staying at the school much after this anyway. The way Wolverine made it sound, I would be with him starting Monday. ¡°Are you mad?¡± Kitty asked, still nervous. ¡°No, but looks like I will be disappearing for a few days,¡± I said, standing up. ¡°What?¡± Anne asked, standing up with me. That was when I noticed Tabi sitting beside her. The 2-tailed cat was lounging around like any other day. ¡°Yep. It¡¯s the weekend and I¡¯m not spending it answering a million questions in the boy¡¯s dorm,¡± I said. ¡°Care to join me?¡± I asked, extending my hand to Anne. ¡°To where?¡± She asked, hesitating. I could feel the energy of the 2 bystanders changed into a myriad of emotions. From confusion to intrigue, to knowing to mischievous smiles that split their faces. ¡°No idea,¡± I said ignoring the other 2. ¡°We could go on a date.¡± ¡°Outside?¡± Anne asked, nervous. I was surprised by the reaction. Thinking back I realized we hadn¡¯t once been outside together. ¡°Yes, outside. Trust me, it will be fine,¡± I assured. She frowned, but eyeing Alison and Kitty they wavered her on. ¡°Okay,¡± she mumbled with a blush, taking my hand. Her¡¯s still gloved. I hoped it wouldn¡¯t take too long to make it so she didn¡¯t need to wear them anymore. ¡°Youing?¡± I asked Tabi. Thezy cat looked up at me thenid back down, content to not watch us makeout for the 20th time. ¡°Kitty, you mind watching her?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Kitty said, jumping over to the sofa she was on and petting her. As I dragged Anne away the cat loudly purred, living it up around people that would never understand how deadly she actually was. I walked Anne into the elevator and I could tell she was nervous about going outside. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay. I have a surprise for you,¡± I said. ¡°A surprise?¡± She asked, biting her lip as she looked over to me shyly. ¡°Yep, but let¡¯s find somewhere away from school,¡± I said. ¡°What do you want to do? Go into the city? Catch a movie? Get food? Real date stuff. Anything you want.¡± ¡°Anything?¡± She asked. ¡°Anything,¡± I said. I could feel her Haki and as usual there was a lot of lust there. ¡°Of course we will be doing that,¡± I assured. We hadn¡¯t gone very long without making out since I came to the world. ¡°But what else?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know? Nothing else?¡± She admitted as the elevator beeped and let us off on the ground floor. ¡°I don¡¯t want to wear this crap, but I don¡¯t feelfortable walking around anywhere without¡­protection.¡± It was sad to know that the thick clothes weren¡¯t even protection for her, but protection for other people. A simple bump against bare skin could be a huge risk for anyone. I grabbed her hand, patting it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I think you won¡¯t have to worry about that anymore,¡± I said. Before she could question me further I dragged her out of the school. Outside was a nice fall day. The day was getting darker, but there was still plenty of light. Jacket weather, I ignored the bite of the wind as I continued to guide Anne. The school was a spiderweb of sidewalks through miniature patches of trees and bushes. Rather than in Westchester County, New York like in canon, we were by the ocean, near a city called New Haven in Connecticut. Just Northeast of New York City. I wasn¡¯t sure how the heck Xavier was able to afford such a wide area of coast, but I was pretty sure he came from old money. There was arge parking lot that teachers and parents used.. I didn¡¯t have a car yet so I would need to amend that soon as well. For now I dragged us to the coast. The school near a cliff that overlooked the ocean, there was a wide path with a viewing spot so you could look out. Long Ind was only about 20 miles away, but you still couldn¡¯t see it though the cliff face was quite tall. There were a couple of kids out at the viewing spot but I dragged Anne off the brick path and over the handrail. Out on the grass I walked her to a boulder near the edge of the cliff. ¡°Weston, we were told not to leave the path,¡± Anne whispered, nervous. But I could tell she was rather enjoying it. Scared and turned on because she was picturing making out in the open. I chuckled, shaking my head. ¡°No kissing,¡± I said, causing her to frown. ¡°Sit on the boulder.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Sit on the boulder. No questions. Practice your meditation, like I showed you,¡± I ordered. ¡°Are you awakening Nen in me?¡± She asked, perking up as she got on the 4 foot diameter boulder. A little bumpy she sat cross legged as she closed her eyes. It took time for her Haki to be more tranquil. I quieted, letting the sound of the waves below help to soothe her. ¡°Nen is your lifeforce,¡± I mumbled, standing behind her. Trying to rx her. I didn¡¯t n to awaken it in her yet. But this was good practice. ¡°Your power that makes up your life. The umtion of everything that gives you longevity. It is in every being alive in the world. Not rocks or sand, but life. So breathe air in through your nose, out through your mouth. Let your mind rx. Good, very good,¡± I said. Her Haki was calmer than I had ever seen it before. ¡°I want you to stay rxed. Focus on your body. Let me know if you feel anything different. The most minor changes could be important.¡± She nodded, breathing slowly in through her nose and out through her mouth. I didn¡¯t hesitate to bring up my Weakness Eliminator.
Please choose which (1) weakness to eliminate.
Superpower Symmetry
Perpetual Absorption
I didn¡¯t know what Superpower Symmetry was. But I guessed the Perpetual Absorption was what was causing her to drain people. I hesitated but clicked it. And poof, it was gone. ¡°What was that?¡± Anne asked, her head quirking to the side, confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What did you feel?¡± I asked. ¡°Something¡­clicked in my mind,¡± she said. ¡°Can you identify where it was? Try to make it unclick,¡± I said. ¡°I think so¡­¡± She mumbled. I moved my hand to the back of her neck. Watching my lifeforce. For once it didn¡¯t try to move into her. Long seconds passed then suddenly it tried to pull my power in. I drew my hand back. ¡°Okay, unclick it,¡± I said. She grumbled then my lifeforce stopped trying to move into her. ¡°Very good.¡± ¡°That was it?¡± Anne asked. ¡°My god, you had me so scared. Nen is easy to use.¡± She turned back to face me, giving me a cocky smile. ¡°That wasn¡¯t Nen, that was your mutant power,¡± I admitted. She paused for half a heartbeat. ¡°What?¡± ¡°That was your mutant power,¡± I said, my hand moving to her cheek. ¡°You know how I was able to stop using my power? I was able to use the same thing on you. It stopped you from constantly using your power.¡± ¡°What!?¡± She asked, her eyes wide as she sat up ridgid. Her eyes looked to my fingers touching her skin. ¡°So you¡¯re not¡­¡± I shook my head. ¡°What was-¡± ¡°That was you turning your power to absorb off and on,¡± I said. ¡°That was why you had to meditate. So you could feel where it was located in your mind. You should be able to absorb what you do and do not want now.¡± ¡°What?!¡± She yelled, jumping up. ¡°You¡¯re joking. Tell me you¡¯re joking.¡± Her hands moving to her face as she moved through one emotion after another. Fear, more fear, joy, happiness, euphoria, fear, anxiety, longing, love, hate, wonder, awe, more fear. ¡°I¡¯m not, Anne. I think you¡¯re cured,¡± I admitted. ¡°How?¡± She asked, tears in her eyes as she fought sobbing. ¡°Babe, calm down. I have only confirmed a little bit. We need to do more testing,¡± I said, though I was confident it worked. ¡°How did you do it?¡± She asked, wiping her eyes as I felt a deep fear enter into her. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you,¡± I said. I was sure there was a way to exin without the System or whatever stopping me from talking. But I had a lot of skills I couldn¡¯t talk about, might as well let her attribute them to whatever she thought up now. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t matter. For now, I want you to trust me.¡± I reached out my hand toward her. ¡°Take off your glove.¡± She still bit her lip. Hesitating, but as she stared at my hand she slowly removed her arm-length glove. I took it from her as soon as she did. ¡°The other one,¡± I added. She nodded and pulled it off. I took it as well and threw both over my shoulder behind me. ¡°We won¡¯t be needing them.¡± ¡°What if you¡¯re wrong?¡± She asked. ¡°What if-¡± ¡°What if a million things,¡± I said, stepping up to her. My hands against hers, risking it as I didn¡¯t use my Zetsu. ¡°If I¡¯m wrong, then you¡¯ll just have to make sure you only touch me.¡± A tear moved down her cheek as she smiled and nodded. Looking around no one was around us so I grabbed her and threw her on my back, lifting off the ground as I took flight. CHAPTER 367 TOUCHY CHAPTER 367 TOUCHY ¡°Weston! How are you doing this?!¡± Anne yelled from my back as I flew us off the clifface. Dropping down to be closer to the water I helped her finagle herself to be riding me in a piggyback hold. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I learned to fly recently,¡± I said. She hit the back of my head. ¡°No. you didn¡¯t tell me! How the hell do you learn to fly?!¡± She yelled in my ear. ¡°Quiet it down. We aren¡¯t going overly fast. And-it-is-still new,¡± I said, making us start to wobble. ¡°Don¡¯t know if I can-¡± I turned over so her back was to the ocean. She started to scream as I let go of a leg. Holding onto my neck for dear life she began to scream as I felt my lifeforce leave me. I cursed and moved back into Zetsu as I righted us. ¡°Weston! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± She yelled as I moved to grab her legs again. ¡°You¡¯re not far from it. Sorry, I couldn¡¯t help it. But you started using your Absorption power again.¡± ¡°I did?¡± She asked, growing nervous. ¡°It¡¯s fine, calm down, just turn it off. There you go. That¡¯s it,¡± I said, releasing the Zetsu. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you,¡± I lied. ¡°You should be sorry,¡± she mumbled in my ear as she tightened her grip on me. ¡°Can¡¯t believe you did that.¡± I didn¡¯t answer, shaking my head as I chuckled. ¡°What other powers did you happen to suddenly manifest?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± I said. ¡°Still learning all I can do.¡± ¡°C-can I learn new stuff?¡± She asked. ¡°You can with your power,¡± I said. I remembered that she had stolen the powers of other heroes in canon. But that was random¡­or was it rted to her Superpower Symmetry Weakness? I didn¡¯t know. ¡°Now that you can control it a little it might be good to practice it.¡± ¡°Practice on you?¡± She asked, perking up. ¡°Hell no. I like my powers,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are plenty of bad mutants out there,¡± I assured. ¡°Like what you will be fighting as an X-Man?¡± She mumbled. ¡°Perhaps,¡± I said with a nod. Leaving it at that her emotions were still all over the ce. I decided to speed up. ¡°Why did I let you talk me into taking my gloves off? It¡¯s so cold,¡± she said. ¡°Sorry, but get used to wearing long sleeves. You won¡¯t be needing them anymore,¡± I said. ¡°You really think so?¡± She asked. Excitement emitting from her like a ray of sunshine. ¡°I know so. Look, there¡¯s Long Ind,¡± I said. Most people considered New York the center of the world. So many people on such a small ind it was mostly industrialized. But there were plenty of suburbs and other cities that were a part of the most popted area in the country. ¡°Is that a light house?¡± Anne asked, awe in her voice. ¡°It is,¡± I said. We were going about 35 miles per hour. The light house wasn¡¯t overly tall. A ck exterior there was a small building built beside it. I raised up higher as we moved closer to the coast. Feeling my own awe as we approached the city from the air. I skirted the top of the lighthouse and found more trees in the area than I expected. In truth even my mental picture of Long Ind was an industrialized mecha. We rose up seeing plenty of buildings, but nothing too huge. I decided to head West toward New York as we continued on. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Anne asked, holding tightly onto me. ¡°Going somewhere a little more popted,¡± I said. In another 15 minutes I wasnding us behind arge mall. Anne got off of me reluctantly. ¡°Don¡¯t know why you can¡¯t keep carrying me,¡± she mumbled, looking away shyly. ¡°Because, I want to make a bet with you,¡± I said. Leaning forward I kissed her lips, causing her to blush and crack a smile. ¡°What kind of bet?¡± ¡°A touching bet,¡± I said. She looked away, noticing that we were alone. ¡°Weston, I thought this was a date.¡± ¡°It is a date, not touching each other bet. But touching other people,¡± I said. Even I heard it. ¡°Not in a sexual way.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± she said, her blush still there. ¡°I am going to bet you $20 that you can¡¯t touch someone for at least 5 seconds. Someone other than me,¡± I rified. ¡°What?¡± She asked, getting nervous once more. ¡°Are you an owl or something? Stop with the whats.¡± ¡°Owls say who,¡± she said. ¡°Then start acting like an owl and start looking for who you will be touching,¡± I said. Grabbing her hand she flinched but I dragged her along with me away from the dumpsters. All around us were cars parked outside the mall. People streaming in and out as they went about their Saturday evening. ¡°Now, every person you touch for 5 full seconds, will earn you $20. That $20 will go into a pot that will be used for your and my date,¡± I said. I pulled $20 from my status screen. Though I had thrown the money in from Domination world, the money was automatically converted to the current currency USD in Marvel World. ¡°I have to touch people?¡± Anne asked, crossing her arms under her breasts. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you need practice,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m ready. You just did whatever you did like 40 minutes ago. I can¡¯t go from not touching people to touching them in less than an hour.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. You and I started touching pretty quick,¡± I said. She hit my stomach, making meugh. ¡°Now, I will make it easy for you.¡± I reached out and grabbed her hand. ¡°1-2-3-4-5.¡± I counted and when I hit 5 I let her go and gave her $20. ¡°Very good. $20 for 5 seconds of work Anne. That¡¯s like $15,000 an hour. You start working hard and you could have the greatest date in the world lined up soon enough.¡± ¡°What do we do on this date?¡± She asked. ¡°Anything. Buy new clothes. Get food. See a movie. Hell, you touch enough people you could buy a car for all I care.¡± ¡°And how much money do you have?¡± She asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± I said. Anne knew I had a trust set up from the $3 million settlement I got from my parent¡¯s and sister¡¯s death. But I hadn¡¯t touched that money yet. I had it earmarked forter. ¡°Just go up to people. And start touching them.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t work that way,¡± she said as we walked into the mall. Anne stiffened as someone used the door in front of us. She began to leak fear outward as there was an awkward shuffle of who was in whose way. I rolled my eyes. ¡°Excuse me,¡± I said, stopping the person in front of us. She was an older woman in her 50s. Tan skin that had seen better days she looked like an old biker chick. ¡°My girlfriend loves your tattoo.¡± I pointed at the heart on her forearm. ¡°She was thinking of getting one like it. Minus the name of course. You mind if she looks at it?¡± ¡°This old thing?¡± The old woman asked. She had pure white teeth and blonde hair, obviously liking thepliment as she showed the tattoo. ¡°I got this for Bud. That jackass got my name too.¡± ¡°What happened to Bud?¡± I asked, keeping a smile on my face as I pushed Anne toward her. ¡°Died in a crash,¡± she said, annoyed. ¡°Idiot of a man.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too bad,¡± I said. Anne looked at the tattoo, licking her lips, her fingers hovering over the woman¡¯s arm for a second. But her nervousness continued to rise. ¡°You alright, deary?¡± The older woman asked as the seconds ticked away. ¡°Yeah,¡± Anne squeaked. Sweat breaking out on her forehead. Her Haki was too nervous. I had to rethink. ¡°And 5,¡± I said. ¡°Thank you for your time.¡± I said to the old woman and dragged Anne to a different door. I could feel that took a lot out of her. But I had to get through to her. Taking her into the mall we found an unused bench and I sat her down. It was a long time before she calmed down enough for me to talk to her. All the while my hand held onto hers. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked. Tears in her eyes as she looked up at me. ¡°You know what¡¯s wrong. Weston, we talked about this for hours on end.¡± I did know what was wrong. Old me and Anne had discussed how much we felt like we were missing out. Too scared to be near new people. Never showing skin, just in case. It got so bad for both of us that we locked up, unable to move if there were too many people nearby. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you recovered so quickly, but I¡­¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been dealing with this for years,¡± I said. ¡°Anne, you thought you would kill people if they touched you. I understand that it is hard, but I want you to trust me.¡± I frowned, seeing that she was about broken. ¡°Let¡¯s experiment first.¡± I reached out my hand. ¡°I know you are scared that you¡¯ll touch someone and identally use your power. Thus we need to prove that you won¡¯t do it by ident. I want you to touch my hand. For a long time. Then randomly do what you do to activate your power. I will tell you when you activate it,¡± I said. ¡°What will that do?¡± ¡°It will assure you that if I sense even the least bit of lifeforce moving from them into you, I can pull your hand away,¡± I said. ¡°You know as well as I do that it takes a few seconds to be dangerous. Today is a simple exercise. Hold someone¡¯s hand for 5 seconds. I don¡¯t expect you to hug them for extended periods of time. Keep it simple. In fact, first we will do 1 second. Then move up to 2, then 3, and up to 5.¡± ¡°And you¡¯ll give me $20 each time?¡± She asked, cracking a smile. I nodded. ¡°All the while if I sense that you are identally using your powers, I will stop it from doing anyone harm. Can you trust me?¡± I asked. ¡°You know I can,¡± she said, fighting more tears. ¡°Then trust me. I won¡¯t put you or anyone else in harm¡¯s way,¡± I said. It took time. A long time. It was near 7PM before she walked up to someone. It was a girl her own age. Asking to feel a piercing in the girl¡¯s ear. Anne didn¡¯t have any piercings. But the girl agreed and Anne counted to 1 and let go. She was a bundle of nerves and when she stepped away she was shaking in fear. But also exuded happiness for having done it. The next person was an older man who she asked his name and shook his hand. She counted to 2 and got a little more confidence. The next person was a small boy. He had tripped in front of us. Anne hesitated but I pushed her to him. She helped him up, counting slowly all the while. The boy thanked her, and to my surprise Anne held onto him counting all the way to 5. ¡°You did it,¡± I said, the boy running off to his parents. ¡°I could have killed him,¡± she mumbled. ¡°As could anyone with a gun,¡± I said. ¡°You don¡¯t see that happening all that often though, do you?¡± I asked. ¡°Sometimes,¡± she said. ¡°Yep. Which is why it¡¯s important to trust the person with a gun,¡± I said. ¡°I trust you with your power, Anne. You should start trusting yourself.¡± She frowned, getting choked up. ¡°When did you be a fortune cookie?¡± I chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t know,¡± I said. She took my hand and we continued on down the mall. Someone nudged her, she stiffened but kept walking. ¡°Money please,¡± she said, and I handed her $60 which put a bigger smile on her face. She walked into a store and bought a purse. As we were in line to pay she noticed someone with an engagement ring. ¡°Oh my god, that is gorgeous,¡± Anne said. ¡°How long have you been engaged?¡± ¡°A week,¡± the stranger said, beaming a smile as she showed the ring. Anne hesitated but took the woman¡¯s hand, pretending to take a closer look. Her eyes wide she continued holding the woman¡¯s hand for 10 seconds. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky,¡± Anne said. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sure it will happen to you someday,¡± the stranger said, giving me a wink. I rolled my eyes but I could feel Anne¡¯s heart flutter. ¡°That¡¯s $40,¡± Anne said, finally enjoying the game. I took the money out and handed it to her. She giggled, pulling me down for a kiss on the cheek and she was a new person again. Laughing and giggling as she took me to this or that store. She tried the tattoo trick on someone else. And was bumping into people, or shaking their hands for extended periods of time, more than happy to earn money each time. We eventually came to yet another girlie store and to my surprise she admitted, ¡°I want a piercing.¡± ¡°Where?¡± I asked, studying her. She had pale skin, light brown hair and 2 white streaks of hair framing her face. I could see that piercings would look good on her anywhere. I continued looking down until I was staring at her chest. She blushed, her hands moving to cover her nipples. ¡°No, my nose,¡± she said. ¡°Maybe you should get your ears pierced first,¡± I noted. ¡°Fine,¡± she said. Stepping up to the woman at the counter they let her right in. Allowing her to do her nose and ears at the same time. So I waited around for an hour as they sterilized and walked her through the care. She didn¡¯t whine at all as they pierced her. More scared to have someone touching her for a long time than fearing the pain. When it was all said and done I was surprised that the piercings suited her so well. There was a little swelling but she had a wide smile on her face. ¡°How much did that get me?¡± She asked. ¡°Enough to pay for the piercings,¡± I said. Paying the surprising $200 for the simple procedure. ¡°Jeez, you¡¯re an expensive date.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worth it though,¡± Anne said. ¡°Where to now?¡± I asked. ¡°Movie,¡± she decided on. ¡°I¡¯m getting tired.¡± ¡°Fair enough,¡± I said, still holding her bags of clothes she had purchased. My other hand was holding hers and we were just in time to catch a showing of a new romance movie. I rolled my eyes but epted my fate. I somehow carried her bags, a big tub of popcorn, and all the candy she could point out. Sitting in the already darkened theater she was a bundle of energy as the movie started. I did my best to stay awake, but it was a twisted Marvel World version of ¡®She¡¯s out of your League¡¯. The protagonist was somehow more whiny than the version I remembered. Tired from my early morning, testing for the X-Men, and every other little thing going on I fell asleep. It wasn¡¯t until the movie and credits were over and the lights turned on that I woke up. Finding Anne asleep next to me I shook her awake. Covered in popcorn and candy she sat up groggily as the ushers continued to sweep the floor in the empty theater. ¡°Time to head back,¡± I said. ¡°Carry me,¡± Anne pleaded after a big yawn. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, and picked her up. Throwing her on my back as I grabbed her bags. She pretended to be asleep as I carried her out, but once we were outside she jumped off, then back onto my back in another piggyback ride. I could feel her contentment as we left the theater. No car needed. I just had to find a secluded area so I could fly away. ¡°Are we going back to the school?¡± Anne asked. ¡°You are,¡± I said. ¡°What about you?¡± She asked, nervous. ¡°I¡¯m gonna¡­find a hotel or something,¡± I said. I didn¡¯t want to go back to the dorm and I felt it was time to get to know the superhero capital of the world. I didn¡¯t have anything to do until Monday so it was a good time to check on where Peter Parker, maybe Dr. Strange, and a few other heroes were in their lives. ¡°Well I want to stay with you,¡± Anne said, her hand wrapping tighter around my neck. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I asked. I looked back to her. She was nervous but serious. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what to do with Anne, butpany sounded better than sleeping alone. ¡°Okay.¡± CHAPTER 368 WHAT WE ARE CHAPTER 368 WHAT WE ARE ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay with me, you know,¡± I said, waving the keycard at her. It took some finagling to get a semi-decent ce to let me rent a room for the night. Since I wasn¡¯t 18 there weren¡¯t too many people that would let me stay the night, especially without a credit card. Luckily cash was king in every world. After a few hundred dor tip, I got a very nice room that looked out onto the ocean. I regretted it mostly, just because I could fly again. It really wasn¡¯t that far of a flight for me. I had been sleeping on dirt and grass for months on Cthulhu world, which I was still recovering from. But with Anne I regretted the expense far less. I wasn¡¯t sure where she and I were going, but sharing a room together was a start. ¡°I want to,¡± Anne said, grabbing the card and opening the door. She walked inside in a rush, her nervous attitude gone as she marveled at the room. Big TV,rge king-size bed, small balcony that looked over the ocean, it was the perfect spot. ¡°I¡¯m taking a shower,¡± I said, dropping her bags on the floor as she walked to the balcony. I brought in the bag I had bought and took a nice long shower. All the while my thoughts were focused on one thing. ¡°How the hell did I do it?¡± I asked. ¡°How did I have so many women before?¡± ¡°First there was Reina, she never cared if I had other girls. Then Nami, she was jealous, but the only girl around for a while. Then I think it was Toru. Hell she wanted me to sleep with other girls. Then Saeko in High School of the Dead? Damn, I haven¡¯t seen her in years. She taught me how to fight with a sword so long ago.¡± I let out a sigh. Amazed at how far I hade. ¡°I made it clear to her at the beginning that I wasn¡¯t about to limit myself with women. I was a guy with superpowers in a world of normies. Then I think it was Hina or Hancock. Hancock didn¡¯t care as much but wanted to be number 1 of my girls. Robin didn¡¯t give a fuck, she just wanted sex. Reika in Gantz? No wait, Kishimoto in Gantz. But they were just happy to be alive, and liked being with the strongest person around.¡± I chewed my lip as the hot water poured over me. ¡°How the hell do I do this sort of thing?¡± I asked again. ¡°In a world full of superheroes. How do I set myself apart to not get limited to 1 woman?¡± I liked Anne. Probably more than liked her. A mix of her personality and my own preconceptions about her prior toing to the world. She was funny, innocent, shy, and hid her own lustful nature. But there was still something holding me back. She was in all honesty¡­disabled. To me it felt like I had hit the jackpot with Anne. A quiet girl unable to touch or be touched. Someone so pure that even kissing was beyond her realm of understanding. As if she had lived in a cage all of her life, and only I could touch her. I didn¡¯t feelfortable knowing that I had been her only avenue forpanionship. Which was why I risked my very limited Weakness Eliminator on her. Now that she was free I had to start asking the hard questions. Which became forefront in my mind as she hesitated outside the bathroom door and finally stepped in. I watched her with my Haki. She was fully nude, having disrobed outside. Now that she was so close to me though she began to shake again. Almost violently. I about ended the shower to make it easier on her until I realized the prime emotion in her wasn¡¯t fear, or some sense of need to pay me back somehow. No, she was full blown only thinking about herself and what she wanted. She pulled open the ss door and I barely got an eyeful of her perfect body before she was on me. Her smooth skin against mine I wouldn¡¯t have stopped her if I could. Anne kissed me hungrily as the water hit both of us. Her perfect breasts pushing up against me I wanted to open my eyes and take in the view of her body, but I settled on feeling everywhere. My hands rough as I squeezed her ass cheeks. She began to pant, desperate to keep kissing me. My dick shot up, erect between her legs as it nestled into her short bush. Anne was all hands as she continued to kiss me for everything she had. Biting my lip as she pulled away only to bite and nibble at my muscr chest as our kiss continued on. Then as abruptly as it started it stopped. She pulled away. Her eyes looking shyly up to me as she frowned. ¡°Sorry,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± I said. Flipping us around I pushed her into the tiled wall and her body became alight with pleasure from the show of force. Pushing her into the cool tiles her legs wrapped around me. My dick hard between her legs as it nestled between her pussy lips. Her nerves were firing like crazy as I began to lick her nipples. I started to push some Spark into her. Just enough to make her jolt and moan as I showed her my undivided attention. Her long nailed fingers dug into my shoulder as I began to nibble on her nipples. My hands continued to move closer to the crack of her ass. Sending more and more electricity in her to activate her awakening erogenous zones. Then one finger barely touched her outer lower lips. She moaned. ¡°Weston,¡± she mumbled, but nowhere in her Haki was any request to stop. She wanted more, and I wanted to take it. My hand released her ass and I looked up at her. Wet hair pushed to behind her ears she bit her lip, fear and lust in her eyes. I slowly moved my free hand to her front. Her legs began to shake as I held her up. Just a simple touch to her vagina made her moan, forcing her to bite her hand to stifle it. I began to lightly move my fingers along her outer lips. Sending weak signal Sparks into her body. She nodded, covering her eyes as she gave me permission to do what I wanted. I kept it slow though. Moving along this way and that on her lower lips with my finger. Barely missing her clit as I didps around it. I watched the nerves in her body catch fire with the need to orgasm as it built up more. When I finally moved to her clitoris I sent in a jolt and her orgasm exploded outward. Synapses firing instantly she yelled my name as liquid gushed out of her. Legs spasming as the orgasm only spread. I continued the stream of electricity into her. Long seconds she shook and took it all. It wasn¡¯t until her Haki began to show exhaustion that I stopped. Letting out a long sigh she practically fell asleep in my arms. Shaking my head Anne¡¯s eyes drooped as I shut the water off. ¡°So¡­tired,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Go to sleep,¡± I said, my hands moving down her eyelids to force them shut. She struggled for a moment then passed out. I picked her up andid her on the bed. ¡°Fucking ears,¡± I mumbled, remembering that they weren¡¯t supposed to get wet so soon after she got them pierced. So I then spent about 10 minutes ripping cloth from a pillowcase to make ties to give her pigtails so the wet hair wouldn¡¯t be near her ears and risk infection. ¡°Freakin babysitting ass dummy,¡± I mumbled once I was done. Laying on the bed I pulled Anne next to me. Still asleep she mumbled a few words but pulled closer to me. Resting her head on my shoulder, and leg on my thigh as she went into a blissful slumber. After my nap at the theater I was wide awake though. Turning on the TV I hoped I could get to sleep. ¡ª When I awoke it was to someone ying with my dick. I didn¡¯t react overly much, just squinting an eye open as I watched Anne shyly y with it while making sound effects. Not too loud but simple stupid noises like pew or zap as she pointed it this way and that. ¡°Having fun?¡± I asked. She immediately let it go and pretended to be asleep. ¡°Don¡¯t stop on my ount.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± Anne mumbled, her face still hidden in my chest. ¡°Anne, stop saying sorry,¡± I said, lifting her chin. She looked up at me with apprehension. ¡°You do realize that I¡¯m into the whole you touching me and me touching you thing, right?¡± Anne let out a shudder of a breath. ¡°I guess?¡± She asked. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m new to this whole thing.¡± ¡°What whole thing?¡± ¡°Actually touching,¡± she said, her hand running along my chest. ¡°Like when you and I touched the first time. You said you would have to be conscious. That was less than a week ago. And now I slept with you.¡± ¡°I mean¡­we didn¡¯t have sex,¡± I said. ¡°Which I can¡¯t believe we didn¡¯t,¡± Anne said. ¡°My god, is it supposed to feel like that? I like passed out.¡± ¡°You did cum pretty hard,¡± I said, with a nod. ¡°Weston,¡± she mumbled, pinching me, embarrassed how I put it. Iughed. Grabbing her ass I pulled her over top of me. She fought for a moment then let herself drape over my body. Both of us nude. I studied the crack of her cleavage until sheid her head down on me. Taking a huge sniff of me she mumbled, ¡°I love this. This is what I have been missing in my life.¡± ¡°A body mattress?¡± I asked. She nodded. ¡°I never knew how good you felt,¡± she said. I could feel her almost getting off on the skin to skin. I was starting to suspect herck of human touch might have caused a kink in her to require as much touch as possible. ¡°You feel pretty good yourself,¡± I said, my hands running along her body. Anne wasn¡¯t overly muscr, but she was fit. Perfect unblemished skin, tight everything, and a glorious rack that squished against me perfectly. ¡°You uh¡­want some assistance?¡± She mumbled shyly. I wasn¡¯t sure what she was talking about but then her legs squeezed together on my erect dick. ¡°Uh sure,¡± I said, more than happy for some help. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready to go all the way,¡± Anne admitted. But she moved down my body. ¡°But uh¡­I¡¯d like to work up to it.¡± She blushed shyly as she stared down at my dick, then up to me. ¡°What do I do?¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh, which caused her to pinch my inner thigh. ¡°Sorry. Uh, just surprised. Thought you would have girls to talk to about this sort of thing.¡± ¡°There are plenty, but I usually don¡¯t talk to them,¡± Anne confessed. ¡°I always thought they were moving too fast.¡± ¡°And us?¡± ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t give a crap. I feel like we put in our dues,¡± she said. Instead of hesitating she moved down to my dick and licked it. I felt a little awkward. ¡°Don¡¯t lick it like a cat,¡± I said. ¡°Quick rundown.¡± I grabbed my dick. ¡°Here, here, and here are the most sensitive. Stroke it with your hand. Lots of spit. Use your mouth to go up and down. Lick the balls. Don¡¯t stick to one move, mix it up. You¡¯ll know when I like what you¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°Like this?¡± She asked shyly as she began to jerk me off. ¡°Yep, but lots of spit. And I would prefer your mouth,¡± I said. She nodded and got to work. Laying down on the bed between my legs her Haki changed from embarrassed to interested. She began ying with everything. A thin stubble of pubes left after I shaved recently her eyes were big as she yed with this or that ball. Stroking up and down she noticed how sensitive the head was. Moaning happily as she put the mushroom head in her mouth I began to twitch and feel pleasure. She got more into it as she noticed each little thing would cause a different response from me. When she tried to take me in as far as possible she coughed and stayed down as my hand gripped her hair. Long seconds she held her breath until I released her. Then she began to go up and down. All the while ying with my balls. Rather than abored annoyance emitting from her by the act, her Haki was that of someone genuinely having fun. Simply doing something new, or something she never thought she would be able to. Plopping off my dick she began to suck each ball hungrily. Her hand stroking my shaft almost expertly as she took her time. I could honestly say it was the longest blowjob I ever had. Where a lot of times it was either too good to hold back, or I felt rushed because the woman got bored with it. Anne was simply happy to be doing it. As soon as I said I was getting ready to cum she would stoppletely. Happy to go back to just sucking the head or licking along the outside of my dick. It was over an hour until she finally put an end to it. And it wasn¡¯t because she was bored, but because she was hungry. She licked the head heavily. This way and that, jerking me off, ying with a ball, and moaning as my legs began to shake. The orgasm having started and stopped for such a long time my body was ready to release it. As I came she didn¡¯t hesitate to suck each spurt down. Drinking it as soon as it was out of my dick. Huge ropes of cum escaped me and shot into her mouth only to be swallowed down ready for more. I was breathing heavily as my orgasm ended, and she only continued sucking. My hips bucked, and I was forced to finally push her away. ¡°That was fun,¡± Anne said, her eyes wide as she giggled. ¡°That was¡­amazing,¡± I admitted. I didn¡¯t think I had ever been to the edge so many times before. ¡°We should do that again.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Anne said, moving back down. ¡°Woah, don¡¯t you have anything you want to do today?¡± I asked. ¡°Not really,¡± Anne said with a frown. ¡°Can we do this?¡± ¡°Deal,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s try a different position though. Ever heard of a 69?¡± Anne blushed but didn¡¯t seem against it. I wanted to test her own obsession with human touch. I thought she might get more into it if we were touching at all times. I was right. Her pussy in my face I ate her out hungrily as she choked herself on my dick. I actually knew what I was doing, and had a cheat though. Sending her into a body shaking, mind numbing orgasm every few minutes she tapped out only to ask, ¡°Mind doing the work?¡± Which led me to fucking her face. Anne was more than happy toy her head over the edge of the bed and I hump into her. My hands gripping her breasts and pulling her nipples as she fought her own pleasure. When I came into her mouth again she was just as hungry for my cum. And I sent her into another orgasm as she sucked it down. Her legs kicking, and body twitching with every spark of electricity I sent into her. ¡°Is this normal?¡± She asked in a daze. ¡°I was told¡­orgasming,¡± she struggled through the word. ¡°Was rare and not near as powerful as this.¡± ¡°Not exactly normal,¡± I admitted. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get some breakfast.¡± When I didn¡¯t exin further she reluctantly followed but then got more excited as she got to wear a dress she had bought. Though it was fall she decided on a sundress. It was white with yellow daisies on it. Not something I thought she would actually wear. Her new earrings and nose still a little red from being pierced we walked hand in hand down to the lobby. ¡°Did you put my hair in pigtails?¡± Anne asked as we got in line for food. They were still tied to the side. ¡°Yep, you¡¯re not supposed to sleep with wet hair, remember?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh god, I forgot,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Thought you just had a weird¡­like?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called a fetish,¡± I corrected, making her blush as she poured syrup on her waffle. We sat down near a window, lots of little kids running around as we ate. ¡°So I have to admit something to you,¡± I said. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± She asked as her mouth became stuffed with the waffle. ¡°I have more than 1 power,¡± I said. ¡°The fusion thing was just the start. Flying recently started and I can also use a little electricity.¡± I showed her my hand and sparks began to fly between my fingertips. Her eyes widened. ¡°Cool,¡± she mumbled, her legs kicking from our barstool seats. ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°My electricity is a little different in the sense of what it can do,¡± I admitted. I moved my hand to the top of hers. A thin streak of electricity connected me to her. ¡°I can tone mine down to¡­talk to your body.¡± I sent in a pleasurable feeling and she shivered. ¡°This is what I was doing to make your¡­sensations so intense.¡± Her eyes widened further. ¡°So you were making me¡­¡± ¡°Cum really hard? Kind of,¡± I admitted. ¡°God, how do you say that stuff with a straight face?¡± She whispered. Iughed. ¡°So why are you telling me this?¡± ¡°Because we should break up,¡± I admitted. There was a long silence. I sipped my coffee, studying her as she finished her bite in utter shock. Then the rage began to boil up. ¡°What?!¡± She yelled, making a couple of people jump beside us. She hissed, ¡°why?!¡± ¡°Because of our powers,¡± I said simply. It was the only solution I coulde up with. ¡°Let me walk you through it. Try not to freak out.¡± ¡°Freak out? After what we just did? Was I not good or something?¡± She sputtered. Tearsing to her eyes. Then she got angrier. ¡°Your semen is literally in my stomach,¡± she growled. I couldn¡¯t help but bark augh, enjoying her way too much. It was a struggle for her to say semen at all. ¡°Anne, you did great, honestly. Best date and night I¡¯ve ever had,¡± I admitted. At least this version of me anyway. She calmed down a little but I could feel her anger and sadness grow. ¡°Let-me-walk-you-through-it,¡± I said slowly so she heard me this time. Before she could ask more questions I started. ¡°Picture you get sent to prison. No trial, just one day you¡¯re walking around and bam they throw you in a pit. No human contact, no reason why, just your bad lot in life. They don¡¯t even tell you how long you¡¯ll be there. They hint that it could be for life. When did your powers start?¡± I asked, implying to her that this was a story about her since her Haki was so lost. ¡°13? So for 4 years you are trapped in this cell all alone. Then out of the blue, someone is thrown in that prison with you. Your cells are right next to one another. You talk and converse. Finally someone that understands your pain. Things seem a little brighter.¡± I noticed her Haki had calmed down greatly but as the crowd in the breakfast area thinned, she started to let actual tears flow. ¡°He thinks the world of you,¡± I said. My hand moving to hers. She flinched but smiled, grabbing my hand. ¡°Every day with you is better than thest. That dark pit he dug for himself bes a little brighter day by day. All he could think about was leaving his cell. But not to leave the prison. To helpfort the girl that was trapped in her own hole for years. He can tell there is a deep longing in her to get out and be free.¡± Even I felt a tear well up. My old self¡¯s memoriesing to me in full force as Anne reached out her other hand. Taking both of mine. Uncaring of the tears rolling down her cheeks. ¡°Then it happens. Randomly. It all clicks. He can step out of his cell. So the first thing he did was tofort that poor girl that had been trapped for so long. And boy was she pent up. All that teen angst and hormonesing out of her in a tidal wave. She was just happy to be near someone. Happy to pretend she wasn¡¯t trapped.¡± I put a sad smile on. ¡°That boy begins to wonder though. Would she still be with him if she wasn¡¯t trapped? If she had the whole world at her fingertips once more. Would she be happy with the boy she was trapped in the cell with? So he sets his goals to figuring out how to help her.¡± ¡°It took a whole week to figure out how to end your power. Set you free. I did it for you Anne, and it¡¯s been great, but not right.¡± ¡°What isn¡¯t right?¡± She asked, letting my hand go to wipe her eyes. ¡°You and I should never have been trapped like that. And I would prefer that we break up,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°But why?¡± ¡°Because I was your only choice,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s not like you picked me out in a lineup and said, ¡®yep, that one¡¯ no, we were trapped together. And thankfully we aren¡¯t anymore.¡± ¡°So there¡¯s someone else?¡± She asked, hurt in her voice. I growled out a sigh as I rubbed my face. ¡°No, there isn¡¯t. Literally my first real girlfriend, remember?¡± I said, pointing at her. ¡°Anne, I want you to take a break.¡± I pulled out $2,000 from my Status Screen and dropped it on the table. ¡°You used your power on your mother, right? You haven¡¯t been back in what? 3 years? Now that you don¡¯t need to worry about your power acting up, you need to go there. Talk to her. Maybe even go back to your normal life,¡± I said. As her Haki moved from anger and betrayal it changed into longing and need. More tears came back to her eyes. ¡°Oh my god,¡± Anne said. ¡°I forgot about home.¡± Her lip began to quiver again. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know if I can go back.¡± ¡°You can, and you should,¡± I said. ¡°Anne, you could have a normal life again. You could go to a normal school. See your old friends. Do so much.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± She asked. ¡°You could¡­¡± ¡°My family is dead,¡± I said aloud as she remembered. ¡°Just me out in the world. And honestly I kind of like it here. But I know if my family were around I¡¯d at least want to see them. Hug them again.¡± It took time but she slowly nodded. ¡°But why are you breaking up with me?¡± ¡°Because you could stay there,¡± I said. ¡°Anne, you are under no obligation toe back. I don¡¯t want you second guessing that you shoulde back for me. You have a year left of school. We can stay in touch. I¡¯m going to be training with the X-Men anyway. So we won¡¯t be able to hang out as much.¡± ¡°So if Ie back¡­we can start dating again?¡± Anne asked, a hopeful look on her face. Iughed. ¡°Maybe we can,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°Anne, I''m worried that you feel some obligation to be with me. You don¡¯t owe me anything. I helped you because I really like you.¡± ¡°Just really like?¡± She asked, feigning a frown. ¡°I really really like like you,¡± I rified, causing her to giggle. ¡°You don¡¯t owe me anything. And I really enjoy our time together. Especially if all of our dates can be likest night. But you¡¯re free for the first time in years. Go enjoy it.¡± She chewed her lip for a little bit. Thinking over the situation for a long while. ¡°I love you, you know,¡± Anne blurted out. ¡°Anne-¡° I tried to say but she cut me off. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it. But I want you to know it¡¯s not some stuck together in a cell BS. Weston, I don¡¯t remember thest time Iughed or smiled before you came along. You just lost your family but you were still forcing a smile on your face. Everyday with you was better than thest. And I didn¡¯t think I would ever feel this happy,¡± she said. ¡°I¡­understand what you¡¯re doing. And I kind of get it. But also, why do we have to break up?¡± ¡°Because¡­I don¡¯t know. Come on, Anne. Long distance crap doesn¡¯t work. I¡¯m not up for drama or whatever. I¡¯d rather just have a clean break. If youe back, great. Otherwise, no hard feelings.¡± ¡°But if Ie back we can date again?¡± She asked. ¡°Again maybe,¡± I said. ¡°Friends with benefits at least.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± She asked. I chuckled. Her Haki was as innocent as ever. ¡°Well we are friends. And we do things like we did this morning.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± She asked, a smile back on her face. ¡°I liked what we didst night and this morning.¡± ¡°Me too. I¡¯m up for it whenever you are,¡± I said. ¡°Okay,¡± she said, picking up her te. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°So friends with benefits?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh no, we are still dating. For today at least,¡± Anne said. ¡°And as your girlfriend I want to have another date. Which is us spending the day in a hotel room. Rxing. Ordering food. And¡­continuing our fun.¡± ¡°Fine with me,¡± I said. ¡°Are you going to go back home?¡± ¡°Yeah, I probably should,¡± she said, taking my hand as we walked to the elevator. ¡°I¡¯ll probably go back to the school for some clothes. Warn the teachers.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°My stint as an X-Men starts tomorrow.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try to make sure you enjoy your dick while you have it,¡± she said. I barked augh again. ¡°I was wondering if you¡¯d take the bait on that joke.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t help it,¡± she said sadly. ¡°Now shut up and let me know what else we can try.¡± ¡°Yes, dear,¡± I said, smacking her ass as the door opened. She gave me an angry look as she turned back again. Instead of hurting me as she attacked shetched onto me. Kissing me hungrily as I walked us back to our room blindly. The very horny future Rogue kissing me over and over as she whispered how much she loved me. CHAPTER 369 STARTING EARLY CHAPTER 369 STARTING EARLY ¡°How you doing back there?¡± I asked, looking over my shoulder. ¡°Good,¡± Anne mumbled tiredly. It was getting dark out again. Sunday night was fast approaching as I flew us back to the school. I had to pay for an extra night at the hotel so we weren¡¯t kicked out. Anne and I had spent that time wisely. Exploring one another as only two young lovers could. I found that yes, Anne really did have a skin to skin kink. Her pleasure increased the more I touched her or she touched me. 69ing had quickly turned into her favorite position to fool around. Which was fine with me. I worked on my cunningulus and she worked on her blowjob technique. Able to keep going, she tapped out more than once though. Asking me to do all the work as sheid there. Her perfect body more than enough of a stimnt to help me climax. I had shown her what facials were. Then she demanded that I cum on other parts of her. Treating everything as new then happily licking my cum up. I found myself more than liking her adventurous nature. I hated having to end the rtionship because it opened her up to other men trying to encroach on what was mine. I hoped my use of Sparks was enough to prove to her that I was the best possible partner, but only time would tell. ¡°You asleep?¡± I asked. ¡°Eh,¡± she groaned. Her arms tightening around my neck as she did. Still holding her shopping spree clothes in hand I was d I had spent so much on her. She was worth it. ¡°Thanks for today and yesterday.¡± ¡°Anytime,¡± I said. ¡°Even though we are breaking up?¡± She asked, still a little hurt. ¡°Even then,¡± I said. ¡°Anne, you¡¯re my best friend. I¡¯m not doing this to hurt you.¡± More to make myself feel better as I continued my quest for a harem of beautiful mutants. ¡°Go back to your normal life. Go-¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, I heard you,¡± she said, sitting up. Riding me like a horse she held onto my shirt. ¡°You sure this isn¡¯t an excuse to see other women?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± I said, giving her a side eyed look and smile. ¡°I figured you like skin contact so much. You might like more bodies in the bedroom.¡± Her legs tightened at my side. ¡°I don¡¯t like the skin contact,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Anne, it¡¯s fine. Whatever we were doing I was into. You don¡¯t need to be ashamed,¡± I said, tapping her leg. ¡°Easy for you to say,¡± Anne mumbled. ¡°My folks would tan my hide if they knew what we were doing.¡± Then she realized what she said. ¡°Weston, I didn¡¯t mean-¡± ¡°I understand,¡± I said, letting out a tired sigh. ¡°Anne, everytime you mention your parents I¡¯m not some jealous kid, angry at you for reminding me I don¡¯t have any. Just talk. Ignore that fact about me.¡± I felt pain at my family¡¯s death, but I was pretty used to it. A lot of my lives were orphans. I had okay parents growing up in my first life. I had all the nurturing I needed. ¡°Calm it down.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± she mumbled,ying back down on my back. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Gonna call your mom, or just show up?¡± I asked. ¡°Call,¡± she said. ¡°With my luck my room has turned into storage.¡± ¡°There¡­a reason she hasn¡¯t stopped by?¡± I asked. ¡°A little bit of the fact that she was scared of me,¡± Anne said. ¡°Mostly because we can¡¯t afford it. They live in the Bible Belt. Not much as far as jobs, but plenty of faith to go around.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± I said. ¡°At least you¡¯ll have a home here if you decide toe back.¡± ¡°You think?¡± Anne asked. Her hands running along my chest, enjoying touching me. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll be here at least,¡± I said. Her arms tightened around me. The cliff we had jumped off the day before appeared ahead. I flew on in silence. Skirting over the waves until we were setting down by the boulder she sat on as I cured her weakness. ¡°Can¡¯t forget these,¡± I said as she was stilltched to my back. Bending down I picked up her sleeve length gloves. ¡°Ugh, I hate those things. Do I have to wear them?¡± She asked. ¡°You do what you want, Anne,¡± I said, throwing them to the side. ¡°I thought you wanted to keep stuff secret,¡± she said. ¡°I want you to keep my involvement secret. If you want to tell people that you finally understand your power, that is on you. Just please, leave my name out of it. I don¡¯t wanna have to try to give answers to questions I don¡¯t know how to answer.¡± ¡°And you can¡¯t tell me how you did it?¡± She asked. ¡°I cannot,¡± I said,ing back to the path at the school. Anne still on my back she finally let go and began walking beside me. ¡°I love you,¡± Anne said. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. I know deep down you love me too. Even if you haven¡¯t admitted it. But I want you to know that I appreciate all you¡¯ve done for me and given to me.¡± ¡°You really liked the semen, huh?¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± she said, pping my chest. ¡°You¡¯re disgusting.¡± ¡°You did it,¡± I said,ughing loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about things in the bedroom outside of the bedroom,¡± she mumbled. ¡°That is a secret.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I said. ¡°But you are still goin-¡± ¡°There you are,¡± Wolverine/Logan growled as we walked past the trees into full view of the school. ¡°Thought I smelled you over this way.¡± The shorter man touched his nose as he eyed us up and down. ¡°Where the hell you been?¡± ¡°Looking out onto the ocean,¡± I said. ¡°Well say goodnight to your girlfriend, kid. You got work starting,¡± Logan said. ¡°Already? Thought that was-¡± ¡°Tomorrow, I know,¡± Logan said. ¡°Something came up. Thought it was a good time to introduce you to the life. So do what you need to and meet me in the lobby in 15.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± I said, taking Anne¡¯s hand and dragging her past the grumpy old man. ¡°Sorry babe. Our night ended early.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I had fun at least.¡± ¡°Good, make sure you write. I¡¯ll try to get a phone or something so we can actually talk,¡± I said. ¡°You know, for someone trying to break up with me, you¡¯re bing rather more boyfriendy,¡± Anne mumbled. ¡°You¡¯re right. Guess I¡¯ll see you when-¡± ¡°I was joking. I love it,¡± Anne said. ¡°Get the phone and call me.¡± I chuckled and we got onto the elevator together. ¡°Have fun at h-¡± I tried to say but she was on me again. Her bodytching onto me, my hands went to her ass as we kissed deeply. Pushing her against the elevator wall she began to get more and more into the kiss as it progressed. When the ding sounded for reaching her floor we hardly noticed as our makeout session became all that there was. Her legs wrapped around me. My hard dick resting against her pussy. She ground into me, loving the position more and more. During ourst few hours of fun I thought she would have gotten bored of all the making out, but it appeared to be her favorite part. ¡°I want you,¡± she whispered in my ear. ¡°I want you,¡± I admitted. I had deep feelings for her. Not some lustful teenager or my own simple desire for sex, but more of a carnal affection that I had attributed to her as we explored one another. ¡°Hehe,¡± someone coughed. We both turned to see Alison there. I had sensed her, but wasn¡¯t about to ruin the moment. Stepping back I released the extremely red Anne. ¡°Uh, goodbye Weston,¡± she said looking down to the ground. ¡°Goodbye Anne. I¡¯ll try to get in touch,¡± I said. She nodded, looking over to Alison. Shooing the girl away Alison rolled her eyes and turned around. Anne kissed my cheek then rushed out. I shook my head and shut the door before Alison coulde in. She tried to stick her hand in the door but it was toote. I was off to my room changing clothes and back down to the lobby soon enough. ¡°Finally,¡± Logan said. ¡°Quick points.¡± He began walking down the hall. He handed me a small cell phone. ¡°Here is yourmunicator. You get a call on this, you answer. Day or night. Here is a rule book you can go over on the drive.¡± ¡°A rule book? I thought I¡¯d be doing sses or some crap,¡± I said. ¡°sses? This isn¡¯t college, kid. All real world experience from here on out,¡± Logan said. He pushed a badge against one of the doors that was marked private. It beeped then he passed me the badge. ¡°Keep this on you at all times. Gives you ess to all the secretpartments.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Garage,¡± Logan said. We stepped into an elevator and were soon in the underground path under the school. He began walking us as I followed. ¡°Do we get cool uniforms or anything?¡± I asked. ¡°Normally I would make fun of you for asking something like that,¡± Logan said. ¡°But I¡¯m told that some uniforms are being developed. Special armor and all that crap. For now we do this job in street clothes.¡± I looked down, we were both in jeans. He was in a white muscle shirt, red id long sleeved shirt, and ck leather jacket. I was in a ck hoodie. I shrugged, it worked for me. ¡°What about codenames? They call you Wolverine? Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± Logan lied. ¡°You¡¯ll get a name soon enough. Don¡¯t worry about it. Either you¡¯ll pick it or someone will pick it for you.¡± We came up to arge door. He used another keycard and the door opened for us revealing arge garage. Walking out there were dozens of cars. We walked up to a motorcycle with a sidecar. ¡°Nope,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sitting in a sidecar,¡± I said. ¡°You can sit behind me if you want,¡± Logan said. ¡°Nope. I¡¯ll walk,¡± I said. Logan barked augh. Clicking the keys in his hand the car next to the motorcycle beeped. ¡°Just kidding, kid. We are taking this.¡± It was an old mustang. An obscure shade of green or blue, I couldn¡¯t tell, but it was easily from the 70s. ¡°Just waiting on-¡± ¡°Here,¡± a woman¡¯s voice said. I turned to see an Asian girl walking up to us. She was quite pretty. Maybe a year or 2 older than me, tan skin, dark lipstick, she had short ck hair that framed her face perfectly. ¡°Weston, meet the other recent new kid,¡± Logan said. ¡°Hisako Ichiki. She graduated 2 years ago and became an X-menst year. Hisako, meet Weston, the idiot that volunteered.¡± ¡°Good to meet you,¡± she said, giving me a smile as we shook hands. I didn¡¯t recognize her either. ¡°What¡¯s your codename? Lady Vengeance?¡± I asked, giving her my best wolfish grin. ¡°Armor, actually,¡± she said, not getting the reference. ¡°It¡¯s rted to my mutation.¡± She turned to Logan. ¡°Since I¡¯m no longer the new kid, do I get to drive?¡± ¡°Hell no,¡± Wolverine growled. ¡°Newer new kid, in back.¡± I nodded and got into the back seat as they got in the front. ¡°Where we off to this time?¡± Hisako asked. ¡°Hellfire,¡± Logan said. I was about to ask what he meant but he started the car and squealed the tires as he left the garage. Driving quickly the side of the building opened and we used a ramp to exit out the side of the school. I had always wondered what the road leading to the parking lot was for, but always assumed it was for deliveries. As we drove, Logan and Hisako talked. ¡°Unwritten rules with the X-Men is we never travel alone,¡± Logan said. ¡°You¡¯ll probably spend a few weeks with me, then jump over to Scott or Peter. Depends on what kind of work we get.¡± ¡°What kind of work do you get?¡± I asked. ¡°Mostly meet and greets,¡± Hisako said. ¡°There are a lot of yers out there. X-Men are still mostly new. We have been establishing ourselves as we train more recruits.¡± ¡°Recruits like us,¡± I said. ¡°Hisako is a full blown X-Men now,¡± Logan said. ¡°The instructors pass or fail you after 6 months. A little probationary period.¡± ¡°Anybody ever fail?¡± ¡°A couple,¡± Logan admitted. ¡°Some aren¡¯t built for the work. Find it different than they thought, or just don¡¯t work out.¡± ¡°What about you, Hisako? Enjoy the work?¡± ¡°Was I this inquisitive when I joined?¡± Hisako. ¡°Fuck no, you were worse. Practically too scared to ask a question.¡± ¡°True,¡± Hisako said. I could feel that her Haki was friendly with Wolverine, but not any more than that. I smiled wide, already moving to my next target. ¡°Being an X-Men pays well. Lots of training, and you get to see interesting ces. I was in Genosha a few weeks ago. Ever heard of it?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the man-made ind off the East coast?¡± ¡°Not technically man-made, more mutant-made, but yeah. It¡¯s beautiful,¡± she said. ¡°Whole ce is run by another mutant. Professor X and their leader go way back. Been working on our own set of rules for a while.¡± ¡°What kind of rules?¡± ¡°More likews,¡± Logan said. ¡°We work a lot with the government. When they realized what we could do they put together that a rogue mutant could cause some major damage. They agreed to a few limitations and leeways for mutants. Even for those from Genosha. idents happen, and we are hoping to limit confusion when they ur.¡± ¡°Sounds fun,¡± I said. ¡°Where we off to now though?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± Logan said. ¡°Kind of hard to exin.¡± I nodded as he turned on the radio and lit up a cigar. Leaning back in thefortable chair I was excited to get this adventure started. I just hoped there were plenty of questsing my way. CHAPTER 370 THE JOB CHAPTER 370 THE JOB After a good hour of driving the silence extended. Once we started getting closer to New York City, Logan started talking again. ¡°The X-Men are still rather new to the world stage. Professor Xavier started the school up some time ago with his first student, Jean Grey. I joined up around then. The Professor was one of the first people to notice mutants and the X-Gene. He began tracking DNA, mapping out who had what, and started making people aware that what we can do isn¡¯t always our fault. Last I heard Baldie drone on he said that only about 1% of the poption was a mutant 40 years ago. That doubled to 2% 20 years ago. And is expected to reach 4% now. If it continues to double, in about 80 years over half the poption will be mutants.¡± I nodded. In My Hero Academia it was supposed to be the year 2150 or something. In that time 80% of the poption had quirks. We were on track for that kind of growth. Unfortunately for this world, mutants were the focus of scorn and hate. We would see if theysted that long. ¡°I tell you this, because we are one of many groups out there. There are the Marauders, Serpent Society, Masters of Evil. Canada has Alpha Flight, Europe is working on their own thing, Genosha has started their Brotherhood, and probably the oldest group in the U.S. with some mutants is the Hellfire Club. That¡¯s where we are headed now. The Hellfire Club started in Europe and made the trip over here about a century ago. The elite of the elites they¡¯re¡­like a secret society. Got their own decoder rings and everything. They are the top 1% of the 1%. They use their money and influence to increase their money and influence. And as I hear it there has been a little bit of restructuring in their top brasstely.¡± I nodded. From what I remembered of the Hellfire Club they were run by Sebastion Shaw. In the movies they were the precursor to Mao and his mutant superiorityplex, in theics they had their ws in most everything. ¡°How did you get involved with Professor Xavier?¡± I asked as a lull in conversation formed. ¡°Logan doesn¡¯t like to talk about himself,¡± Hisako said with a wry smile. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I asked, unsurprised. ¡°What about you then?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Hisako asked. ¡°Pretty standard. Mutant power manifested. Made some people freak out. Good old professor and his 1 eyed best bud show up and offer me free schooling.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your power then?¡± I asked. She raised her hand and her arm was shrouded in a condensed glove of pink/red energy. Not Spiritual or lifeforce, the pink energy appeared to form some kind of exoskeleton. As if she was shrouded in a suit of Armor. ¡°I make a psionic body armor,¡± she said. ¡°Makes me a good tank.¡± ¡°Cool, can you shootsers?¡± I asked. ¡°Kind of,¡± she admitted. ¡°But this is how I got my codename, Armor. You thought on yours at all?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it,¡± I said. ¡°Leaning toward Combo, Fuse, or Bastard.¡± ¡°Bastard?¡± She asked. ¡°Why Bastard?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know, it¡¯s a cool sword. And technically I am one now,¡± I said. The real reason I was leaning toward Bastard though was my own position in the world. Bastard was the name of a Korean manhwa. A psychological thriller it followed a kid whose dad was a serial killer. The kid knew his dad killed people and would often have to help him. But the kid didn¡¯t like it, and tried to steer people away from his father. Especially those that resembled his father¡¯s usual targets. I had read the story years ago, and only recently thought about it since I was curious if it was a world I had chosen. Lately I had been feeling a real kinship toward the main protagonist of the manhwa. He knew his dad killed people, and tried to keep people safe. I knew of the canon that could potentially hurt people, and when I was close to it tried to minimize the damage. But there was also a lot of death I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to, or try to avoid. Like the death of Uncle Ben and his rtionship to Spiderman. Or whatever causes Tony Stark to make the Iron Man suit. Even a few dozen bad things that could happen to the X-Men, I knew of, but it was useless to try to warn them or step in. Wolverine was most likely a hundred years old and had his memories wiped. I could try to give him clues, but I decided to just leave it. Let canon reach it¡¯s course and let it affect whoever happened to be in the way. In this world and many others, I was the Bastard. ¡°Are you a Bastard?¡± Logan asked. ¡°Usually that¡¯s for dads that don¡¯t im you.¡± ¡°Semantics,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t know, the name just kind of hit me recently. Besides, it hasn''t been taken. Might as well strike while the iron¡¯s hot.¡± The other 2 quieted as we continued to hit red light after light. I yed around with the name in my head, liking it more and more. I was a Bastard as it was, and I couldn¡¯t think of any other cool names. ¡°We are here,¡± Logan grumbled, parking the car out front. We got out and a valet took the keys, quickly jumping into the car and driving it to some carport. The front of the supposed Hellfire Club was pretty standard. Red carpet leading into a wide door. The building was about 5 stories tall. Music ring from inside there were quite a few high ss people standing in line to get in. They wore fancy suits, sparkling dresses, rich jewelry, and expensive haircuts. They were the elites of the city, or at least people trying to pretend they were. Logan didn¡¯t wait in line though. Stepping up to the bouncer behind the velvet rope he growled and the big man let us in. Hisako gave me a wink as we walked in. Though she was trying to act confident I could tell she was nervous. As we passed those waiting I heard a fewints since we were so inly dressed, but we ignored them. Inside was a night club. A light show going on. People dancing everywhere. Not just on the main floor, but women on tforms that hung suspended from above as well. They were mostly nude and gave off the vibe of more than a few drugs floating around the ce. Everyone on something, or working on getting on something, the spiritual energy of everyone inside was dark and twisted. Logan led us. Skirting the edge of the dance floor we came to another bouncer. This one in front of a ck curtain he opened it for Logan. This bouncer actually feared Logan. I guessed he had to beat the man up once upon a time. Though he was shorter, Wolverine earned his name. Probably the deadliest and most feral of mutants, I didn¡¯t want to fight him, even at my best. This other part of the club was a lot more calm. Where people had been pushing up against one another or acting the fool, these people sat at tables and talked. But there was always something to surprise me in this worlds. At some of the tables there was an exotic dancer. Some gorgeous woman in practically no clothes at all, danced around a pole, or gavepdances to the men and women at the tables. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure how to sign up for the table, but I guessed it wasn¡¯t cheap. The ce reeked of high-ss drugs, money, and entitlement. The women were perfect 10s and then some. I honestly worried I would find Hancock there, but luckily she wasn¡¯t. Extending my Observation Haki out I didn¡¯t feel anyone that matched her general feel. As we walked, Hisako and Logan ignored the girls. I openly ogled them, especially one sitting on her phone. It was obvious she should have been stripping. Her blonde hair was so light it was practically white, her white corset, white panties, garter belt, and white panty hose looked amazing on her. But instead of dropping the clothes on the table she was sitting with her legs crossed next to a group of men going crazy for an empty table. Their mouths practically hanging out of their mouths as they stared at nothing, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. I guessed she was the notorious Emma Frost. One of the most infamous members of the Hellfire Club, she had powerful psychic powers. The movies never did her justice, but in theics she was a gorgeous woman that didn¡¯t take shit. Apparently she was a stripper at this time. As we passed her I was able to vaguely see the psychic illusion she had made for the men. Emmapletely nude shoving one man¡¯s head into her cleavage I stored the memory away forter. I gave the real Emma a wink as she noticed I was really staring at her. She looked genuinely surprised that I wasn¡¯t fooled by the illusion. I was more than happy having the Major Psychic Resistance. Able to distinguish truth from illusion without much issue I knew it was needed in this world. ¡°Logan,¡± a man¡¯s voice said, causing me to tear my eyes away from Emma. I turned to see a very young man in an Armani suit. Light brown hair slicked to the side, immacte white smile, tan skin, thick muscles, he looked like an all-American athlete. The kind of man that was a star quarterback and dated the cheerleaders. Only about 25 years old he stood at a table without one of the strippers. ¡°Watch yourself,¡± Logan said to Hisako and I. We nodded and walked up. ¡°Shaw, good to see you,¡± Logan said, shaking the man¡¯s hand. ¡°You too. I see you brought more of your chicklings,¡± Shaw said. I guessed he was Sebastion Shaw, who was normally in charge of the Hellfire Club. What caught me off guard was that he was so young. Usually Shaw was an older man. ¡°Yeah, thought it best to introduce the new blood around,¡± Logan said. At the table with Shaw was a red headed woman, and bald man. I didn¡¯t recognize either. ¡°Where¡¯s Ned at?¡± ¡°Ned? Oh around I¡¯m sure,¡± Shaw said. ¡°Please, sit.¡± Logan grumbled, sniffing deeply but sat beside the bald man. Hisako sat next to him so I sat by the red head. She looked a lot like Jean Grey, but there were distinct differences in her facial expressions. ¡°I find myself more and more intrigued by Xavier¡¯s little experiment of a school. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve met you before.¡± He looked at me as he said this. ¡°Nope, I¡¯m new,¡± I said, talking loudly over the music. ¡°Weston Walker.¡± ¡°Wee to the Hellfire Club,¡± Sebastian said with a smile. But the smile didn¡¯t extend to his Haki, the man was hiding something and doing his best not to think about it. ¡°I¡¯m Sebastion Shaw, this is my wife Madelyne Pryor, and my associate Obadiah Stane.¡± He pointed to the red head then bald man. ¡°Obadiah Stane, you work for Tony Stark, right?¡± I asked. The older man nodded. ¡°Yep, surprised you know that. Tony likes to keep the spotlight.¡± I nodded, understanding and meeting yet another viin. Obadiah Stane would probably be Iron Man¡¯s nemesis in this world as well. Again I doubted I would step in. ¡°What brings you here today, Logan?¡± Shaw asked. His smile wider somehow as he ordered a drink for he and Logan. ¡°Just saying hi. Heard that you had a fight herest night,¡± Logan said. ¡°A fight? That doesn¡¯t sound right,¡± Shaw said but it was easy to see he was lying. ¡°What kind of fight?¡± ¡°The only kind there is,¡± Logan said and left it at that. Looking around he growled, ¡°Weston, Hisako, why don¡¯t you go get a drink? I have some¡­.catching up to do.¡± I locked eyes with Hisako and we got up. I guessed we were simply there for the introduction, to put faces to names if they ever brought them up again. Walking away from the table I wasn¡¯t too interested in what they were talking about. More than happy for some alcohol in my system I walked up to the bar and sat down. Ordering myself a whiskey, Hisako abstained as we sat side by side. My eyes were focused on the real Emma Frost as she continued to put on a fake show for her audience of the elite in the city. ¡°That interested in strippers?¡± Hisako asked, annoyance in her voice. ¡°Not really,¡± I said. ¡°Looking at someonepletely clothed actually.¡± Although her clothes were rather skimpy. ¡°Whose that?¡± Hisako asked, looking to the table. ¡°That woman, she is creating a psychic illusion,¡± I said. I could see some of the spiritual energy in the air leaking out from her to the other minds that looked in her direction. ¡°She what?¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t stripping, she is sitting there, casting an illusion to make the men think she is naked,¡± I said. ¡°What do you see? Her shoving a guy¡¯s face in her crotch? Yeah, that¡¯s not actually happening.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Hisako asked. ¡°How can you tell?¡± ¡°Psychic resistance,¡± I said. ¡°You said your powers are psionic, which is what? The physical manifestation of psychic powers? I¡¯m surprised you don¡¯t have a resistance to it.¡± ¡°Psychic resistance is pretty rare,¡± Hisako admitted. She squinted her eyes trying to see what I was seeing but my drink arrived. We both turned to face the bar. Rather than turning back around and discussing Emma¡¯s current illusion, Hisako changed the subject. ¡°What¡¯s your story?¡± I felt the equivalent of fingers move across my brain. I guessed Emma was forcing us to stop looking at her. I pushed back from the fingers but didn¡¯t turn around. Giving her some privacy to keep swindling money from the rich. ¡°Not much to say. Chemical spill gave me superpowers. Still trying to wrap my head around it.¡± ¡°So you weren¡¯t born a mutant?¡± She asked. ¡°Not that I know of,¡± I admitted. Sipping my drink. I could feel that Hisako probably knew more about me than she was letting on. She really wanted to ask about my family, but was nice enough to leave it alone. ¡°Got a boyfriend?¡± I asked, turning to her. ¡°That was blunt,¡± she said, rolling her eyes. ¡°What can I say? I like to know my chances,¡± I said, giving her my best grin. ¡°What kind of chances?¡± She asked. ¡°Well I¡¯m new to this whole X-Men thing. Lots of long hours together, maybe? Wasn¡¯t sure if you and I would be going for a buddy cop drama, or romantic ¡®will they won¡¯t they¡¯ cop drama,¡± I said. ¡°We are cops now?¡± She asked,ughing. ¡°Basically. What? You didn¡¯t get a gun?¡± I asked. ¡°Hell no, or badge,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Boring. How are we supposed to have our heart to heart confession of love for one another if one of us gets shot?¡± ¡°We are in love now?¡± Hisako asked, rolling her eyes. ¡°Of course. Star crossed lovers in fact,¡± I assured. ¡°You can be the neurotic neat freak, and me the lovable goofball.¡± ¡°Howe the woman always has to be the neat freak?¡± She asked, annoyed. ¡°I can be the lovable neat freak if you really want,¡± I said. ¡°You can be the anti-stereotypical Asian. Dumb, ditzy, and a great driver.¡± ¡°I am a great driver,¡± she said. ¡°Despite what Logan might say. But why do I have to be dumb?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t make the rules,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°I can¡¯t be a dumb neatfreak. Just not how the world works.¡± ¡°And how does it work, exactly?¡± She asked, her Haki telling me that she was enjoying the conversation more than she thought. Her attitude toward me was quickly changing for the better, so I kept up the attack. ¡°I only know how the real world works through TV,¡± I said, raising my ss to order another drink. ¡°As one does,¡± she said with a nod. ¡°So there are 2 scenarios that will happen between you and I as partners,¡± I said. ¡°Love and hate.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t stop there,¡± she mumbled after I paused. ¡°I was simply pausing for dramatic effect,¡± I assured. ¡°So there is the love scenario. Where you and I secretly long to be together, but something always keeps us apart.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, does the X-Men have a no dating your partner rule?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Good to know,¡± I said, giving her a wink. ¡°So something will keep us apart from one another, like your family hates me, or one of us will get moved to a new team.¡± ¡°Yep, I see it, my family would hate you, go on,¡± she said. ¡°Then the Hate method. You and I can¡¯t stand being near one another. Then we get into a life and death struggle. One of us saves the other¡¯s life. We get trapped under a building. Confess our feelings. Then the other save¡¯s their life. And we never talk about it again until we are alone once more. Then we can¡¯t keep our hands off each other.¡± ¡°You know, I think I¡¯ve seen that show,¡± Hisako said. ¡°Good, so we can skip all that,¡± I said. ¡°Skip what?¡± She asked. ¡°The dates and openly flirting,¡± I said. ¡°Then after enough time we jump right into bed. Or should we skip the dates and flirting and go right to the bedroom?¡± ¡°Wow,¡± Hisako said. ¡°I¡¯ve had a few dates since graduating. But never has someone proposed skipping the best part. You really are a new person.¡± I frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never had someone just openly say-¡± ¡°Not that,¡± I said, interrupting. ¡°A new person? What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± she said, with a sigh, but I could feel there was something there. ¡°Hisako, if we are to be intimate, you should really be truthful with me,¡± I said. ¡°I can tell, you¡¯re lying.¡± She rolled her eyes and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just after your¡­ident. With your family. I was the one assigned to watch you for a bit.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah. Grunt work is most of what we do here, and watching new prospective recruits since Professor X can¡¯t be everywhere at once,¡± she said. ¡°How long after my ident were you watching me?¡± I asked. Genuinely interested. I hadn¡¯t suspected that they kept an eye on me. ¡°A day,¡± she admitted. ¡°I watched you until the professor came.¡± ¡°And where did you watch me from?¡± I asked. My room had a small window, but not much else. ¡°That¡­I¡¯m not supposed to talk about,¡± she said. Then thought better of it. ¡°Actually you¡¯re an X-Men, so you probably should know. One of the many things down below the school is Professor Xavier¡¯s baby. We call it Cerebro. But it is this room that amplifies psychic powers.¡± I nodded, understanding a little better. Cerebro was amon tool used by Professor Xavier to find mutants from all over. ¡°My powers are psychic in nature, but not really. I have enough power to watch a specific person from a long ways away with the help of Cerebro,¡± she said. ¡°The professor was busy so I was volunteered. It¡¯s usually him, me, or Miss Grey, or a few others at the school that use the room.¡± ¡°Is that where the professor usually is?¡± I asked. I had overheard Nick Fury talking about some toy the professor didn¡¯t like to leave. Hisako nodded. ¡°Yeah, he became obsessed with it when the machine was finished. He has started to leave more and more, but you can usually find him always looking for mutants with it. Haven¡¯t mastered the whole automated mutant search thing yet. So someone has to monitor Cerebro daily.¡± ¡°Sounds boring,¡± I said. ¡°It is,¡± she said. Eyeing me she bit her lip as she hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry what happened to your family. I uh¡­spent some time in your mind. I know it wasn¡¯t easy on you. I¡¯m um d you seem better.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, the mood ruined. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Logan said behind us. We turned around to see he had an angry look on his face¡­which was normal for him. We got up, I waved to Emma as I walked by. She flipped me off, but Iughed, enjoying my ce in the world. CHAPTER 371 SIDE QUEST CHAPTER 371 SIDE QUEST ¡°What was all that about?¡± I asked as we got back into the Mustang. ¡°Nothing good,¡± Logan admitted. It waste Sunday night, so the traffic was bing lighter. Instead of heading back the way we came though we moved further into the main part of the city. ¡°Hellfire Club has always been a melting pot of new management. They have their whole club divided up. The club has hundreds of members, but at the center is the Inner Circle. The Circle is split to a white and ck side.¡± ¡°They uh, segregate?¡± I asked. ¡°Not a race thing, more of an alignment. The White side of the Circle handles their business endeavors. Investing in this or that. Obadiah Stane, who you met, is the White King in the Hellfire Club. They¡¯re always squeaky clean. They have a White Queen, Rook, Bishop, Knight and Pawn. On the other side of that is the ck King, who handles their shadier affairs.¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s Shaw?¡± I asked. ¡°It is now,¡± Logan said, annoyance clear in his voice. ¡°Used to be a man named Ned Buckman. But seems Shaw killed Ned and his followersst night. Putting his own people in the positions of the ck side of the Hellfire Club.¡± ¡°Fun,¡± I mumbled. ¡°So what do we do?¡± ¡°Us? Nothing. There was no evidence whatsoever that anything happened there. I¡¯ll notify Fury and Xavier, and we will simply start keeping an eye on Shaw.¡± ¡°Ugh, another sit and wait job?¡± Hisako asked, annoyed. ¡°Yep, sorry Armor,¡± Logan said. Pulling into a carport. He drove around it until finding a spot. ¡°Are we monitoring the club then?¡± I asked. We were fairly close to the Club house. ¡°For now,¡± Logan said. ¡°Usually when there is a power struggle like this there is some more violence after things have settled. Just for a few days. Come on, I¡¯ll show you our New York digs.¡± He moved to the trunk and pulled out a rucksack. Throwing it over his shoulder I followed behind with Hisako. ¡°You know, when I heard of the X-Men I thought it would include more fighting,¡± I admitted to her. ¡°Ha, me too,¡± Hisako admitted. ¡°The way I hear it, there used to be a lot more turmoil. Back when it was just Wolverine, Miss Grey, Cyclops, Colossus, Banshee, and Professor X. They had to establish themselves. Couple years ago the government got involved. Once it got around we had the backing of the American government the fighting slowed down. We still get crazies and outliers, but mostly things have been quiet.¡± ¡°For now,¡± Logan said as we stepped into the building beside the car port. I guessed it was some apartment building. Doors lining the walls we walked straight to an elevator. Logan pushed the top button and we headed up. ¡°Things are cooking out there. I can smell it. I don¡¯t think things will be quiet for long.¡± ¡°Do we have spy equipment to watch the club?¡± I asked. ¡°No,¡± Hisako said with augh, her Haki now bored. ¡°We sit and watch and wait. If something does happen our contacts will give us a call and we can step in more quickly from here.¡± ¡°What about that ne at the HQ?¡± I asked. ¡°Why can¡¯t we stay at the school and use that?¡± ¡°The ckbird? Cyclops has it booked with Lorna and Alex. They start their training tomorrow with him.¡± ¡°They actually epted?¡± I asked. Logan nodded and stepped out onto a penthouse apartment. We were about 20 floors up. Hardwood floors, tall tinted ss windows all around us. I whistled in appreciation as we stopped off the elevator. The ce was at least worth a few million. Tall ceilings, private elevator, brand new everything. There was a 360 degree view of the city. ¡°Spare rooms back there,¡± Logan said, pointing behind the elevator. There were short 1-story pods that appeared to be private rooms. 4 in a row, with a staircase beside each so you could stand on them and look out onto the city. ¡°Kitchen, books, all that crap. I¡¯ll give Xavier a heads up. We can do some training tomorrow.¡± I noticed a section of the loft apartment had a training mat with a various amount of weights. I nodded, liking the benefits more and more. Walking up to the window straight ahead I was amazed to see all the skyscrapers. The view was almost too good to put a price on it. I had been in major cities before, but New York took the cake every time. An ever growing metropolis that would probably be the center of a few alien invasions or world ending bombs that would rock most all of the Comic worlds I would visit. ¡°Trust me, the view gets old,¡± Hisako said, walking up beside me. ¡°Over thest year I¡¯ve spent probably a month in this apartment.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t leave?¡± I asked. ¡°We can, but hell, I wouldn¡¯t know where to go. You?¡± She asked. ¡°Maybe,¡± I said. ¡°Lots of stuff going on here. Lots of heroes and viins out in this city.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± She asked. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen anything exciting happen outside this window. You think-¡± She stopped talking as a huge explosion sounded off in the distance. We both turned to see a massive fireball escaping out the side of one of the buildings. ¡°Logan!¡± Hisako yelled as I received a quest.
Marvel World Quest 3:
Stop the machine at the Baxter Building
Rewards:
Minor Radiation Resistance
¡°What happened?¡± Logan asked, running back over to us. ¡°Looks like the Baxter Building blew up,¡± I said. I only got the clue from the quest. The building name sounded familiar but I couldn¡¯t ce it. I looked around the apartment. A tall window that opened beside me I walked over to it and opened it up. Only cracking a few inches, the window appeared to be for venttion, but it was enough room for me. I opened it and stuck my head through. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Logan asked, annoyed. ¡°Helping,¡± I said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what we do?¡± I lifted off the ground and flew through the window. Hisako and Logan gave me a surprised look but I wasn¡¯t all that interested. It woulde out that I could fly eventually, and I would me it on my evolving powers. Activating the part of my brain that controlled the flight I raised and sped up. Another fireball escaped from the building and a weird glow began to radiate from therge hole. Almost a green hue to the smoke billowing out the side of the building. Sirens began to go off below me so I sped up. I got to the building as another huge explosion escaped out the side. The Baxter Building was once lined with brick and windows. A gaping 20 foot wide hole on the side of it, all the windows were busted as well as those for the building beside it. ck smoke pouring out I extended my Haki, held my breath and flew in. My inner eye told me all I needed to know as I moved past the smoke. The Spiritual Energy of everything around me said that the interior was destroyed. Lab equipment, electricity shooting sparks this way and that. I could almost feel the radiation hitting me. My skin bing irritated I didn¡¯t hesitate to keep flying inside. I didn¡¯t want to wait for another fireball. I passed over the smoke and fires and came to a disarray science experiment. A huge metallic sphere at the center of the room was spinning way faster than I thought possible. All around it was broken equipment, but somehow the sphere kept expelling out power. I mentally went over the room in a split second. Bodies inside passed out on the floor, their lifeforce was fading rapidly or already gone. Coating my body in Nen to maybe help protect from whatever terrible rays were shooting everywhere, I felt I should be safe enough. I risked it and opened my eyes. The sphere was now glowing red, mes licking at the air as if alive, ready to explode out. I flew toward it, noticing a big red button below the growing sphere. I felt the mes double in size. Not so much hot as an immense aura of death radiated from it. I guessed it was some type of radiation because of the quest reward. I felt the fire pulse with life, doubling in size again, ready to explode outward. I used my Timeflow though. Speeding up to over double real time as I closed the distance to the big red button at the bottom of the sphere. Pushing it, a hiss sounded and the power in the air stopped growing. The fire around the sphere immediately died down. The sphere began to slow and shrink in size. As it slowed it quieted as well. rms were ring inside of the building. Sprinkler water began to fire off, the water hissing as the superheated ground turned it into steam. I moved to the people in the room. There were 9 bodies. 5 were dead, ckened and charred corpses not worth saving, but the other 4 were alive. As I studied them I slowly understood what the hell was going on. ¡°Fucking Reed Richards,¡± I said seeing the young man passed out on the floor. He was my age like the most recent failed reboot of the Fantastic Four. Next to him were who I assumed were the other merry members of his stupid band of misfit heroes. My eyes went to the only female there. She was blonde headed, perfect skin, not a blemish or set of clothes on her. None of them had clothes in fact. Their skin unhurt they looked way better than their colleagues that had passed on. I picked her up first. She should be the Invisible Girl, and I always did have a thing for invisible girls. Flying her out of the room I set her down near the elevator and found a jacket hanging up. Throwing it on her I dragged the other 3 out. Covering them up none of them appeared changed just yet, but I was sure they would be. Worried that I had been exposed to whatever they had, I decided to leave it to the quest. It finished as soon as I set Reed Richards on the tiled floor outside theb.
Marvel World Quest 3: Complete
Stop the machine at the Baxter Building
Rewards:
Minor Radiation Resistance
Stepping away from the 4 I extended my Haki out again but didn¡¯t feel anyone else around. Since I doubted cameras were working and the whole event only took about 5 minutes I decided I didn¡¯t want to wait for the police to arrive. Moving to a window I covered my body in Nen and punched it. The ss broke and I flew out. Hovering over the city the firetrucks, police cars, and ambnces around the base of the Baxter Building made the night air glow red. I flew upwards, ready to go back to the others. But as I moved I noticed something out of the corner of my eye. Turning back it was a tall building a few skyscrapers away. Sleek and new there was a name written on the side of the building with massive letters. It read ¡®OSCORP¡¯ but the O was in the shape of a hexagon with a circle at the center. ¡°Mother fucker!¡± I yelled at the building, my eyes wide. ¡°Fucking Oscorp made me into this?¡± The hexagon with a dot at the center had been in my dreams for weeks when I was in the hospital. The weird strange blue goop I had bathed in to give me the fusion powers, it had haunted me. Whoever had dumped the chemical caused that truck to be on that road, which my dad hit, killing everyone in my family but me, and made it so I couldn¡¯t touch people. Granted I had fixed the touching part, but a big part of old me wanted answers on what had been done to him, and I shared that interest.
Marvel World Quest 4:
Find out what caused your Fusion superpower.
Rewards:
Dependent on Results
I received the quest, understanding that whoever sent me to this specific world wanted me to find out as well. Grumbling under my breath I stared at the Oscorp building but eventually flew back toward the X-Men apartment. I found Wolverine and Armor in the Mustang a few blocks away from the apartment. Getting in the back seat they both jumped. ¡°I need time off,¡± I said. ¡°Weston, what the shit?¡± Logan asked. ¡°I need time off,¡± I said. ¡°Dude, you¡¯re glowing,¡± Hisako said. I stopped my nned speech and looked down, noticing that I was in fact glowing green. ¡°Oh,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe let¡¯s uh go to a doctor first.¡± My hand on my face it was glowing green. I frowned, annoyed that I was being dyed but guessed it was probably for the best. CHAPTER 372 END GOALS CHAPTER 372 END GOALS Jean Grey used her iPad-like scanning tool on me. Wearing white Tyvek protective gear she was hidden behind a face mask, trying to protect herself from radiation. Hank McCoy was in theb with us so I couldn¡¯t hit on her. Not the first time an X-Men was exposed to radiation they had me swallowing pills and destroying my clothes as soon as I got back. Hisako volunteered to stay in town, fearful of my green glowing body for some reason. ¡°Give it to me straight,¡± I said, muffled by my own white mask. ¡°Am I turning into the Grinch?¡± ¡°No,¡± Professor McCoy said. He was Beast in the originalic, a big blue furred man that looked like Sully from Monster Inc. For now he looked like a normal person. Big body, long ck hair, he was rather muscr for a nerd. I was pretty sure he actually was a doctor, but most everyone called him Professor. ¡°Actually the glowing has stopped,¡± Jean noted. I brought my arm up and noticed that she was right. I had stopped glowing. ¡°What the hell made you decide to jump into a currently exploding building?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, bored?¡± I asked with a shrug. They gave me a look. ¡°What? I thought that¡¯s what we are supposed to do. Saving people, fighting things. Any idea what the hell happened there anyway?¡± ¡°Yeah, it was all over the news before Logan rushed you here like a Mama Bear,¡± McCoy said with a chuckle. ¡°He was speeding rather quickly,¡± I noted. Jean turned on the TV. The news was focused on ground zero of the Baxter Building. ¡°They said that there was an unofficial project going on with Gamma Rays.¡± ¡°Oh fun,¡± I said. I guessed that was the thing that would give the Fantastic 4 their powers. But gamma rays were also what would give Bruce Banner his Mr. Hyde alter ego of the Incredible Hulk. ¡°Anysting effects?¡± ¡°I thought there might be,¡± McCoy admitted. ¡°But it seems to have left your system fairly quickly. Logan will be pissed the Mustang will have to be scrubbed, but looks like you dodged a bullet. I want to monitor you overnight, but for now you have no radiation readings on you.¡± ¡°Perfect, so I¡¯m unkible,¡± I said. ¡°No, you very well could have died,¡± McCoy said. ¡°But I didn¡¯t,¡± I pointed out. ¡°But you could have,¡± McCoy retorted. ¡°Well I¡¯ve only died like 3 or 4 times, so pretty sure I¡¯m immune now,¡± I said. ¡°Whatever,¡± McCoy said. ¡°Just swallow these pills every 4 hours. You start shitting blood, call me.¡± ¡°Thanks doc. Your bedside manner¡­5 stars,¡± I said. I must have sounded sarcastic because he added, ¡°I could have made those suppositories, so you¡¯re wee.¡± I nodded as McCoy left. Miss Grey stayed behind, wrapping up my clothes in a red bag that had the hazmat symbol on it. ¡°So uh, Nurse Grey. Do I get a sponge bath or anything special?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± she said. ¡°You get to hang out here all on your lonesome.¡± I was in nothing but scrubs. Practically naked and afraid, I began to n my escape from the quarantine as I felt a group of people heading down the hall outside my room. They stopped on the other side of the door, talking to McCoy. I couldn¡¯t make out what they were saying, but I could tell that McCoy didn¡¯t like them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Miss Grey asked. ¡°Nothing just¡­¡± I left it, watching the interaction outside. Slowly the door opened to reveal my 2nd favorite cyclops, Nick Fury. Shaved head, ck skin, goatee, he was my favorite Samuel Jackson inspired Nick Fury. Beside him was a man in a suit and behind him were 2 people I guessed were supposed to be bodyguards. ¡°Weston,¡± Professor McCoy said, walking back into the examination room. ¡°Mr. Fury has some questions for you, if you wouldn¡¯t mind. You don¡¯t have-¡± ¡°Yeah that¡¯s fine,¡± I said with a wave of my hand. ¡°I hear you¡¯re the one paying for all the fun stuff around here. What can I do for you, Mr. Fury?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t pay for it, the American taxpayer does,¡± Fury said. He seemed like the no nonsense type as he walked closer. The man in the suit followed, but the 2 guards in skintight clothes did not. Seeing the clothes reminded me I had my Gantz Armor. I was tempted to sell them to him, but it would probably be best to have them made by someone else. I would have to get in touch with this world¡¯s version of Mei soon. ¡°Either way, you help keep the lights on,¡± I said. He frowned but nodded. I kept looking into the patched eye, forcing myself to stare at the actual eye as he studied me. ¡°What did you see at the Baxter Building?¡± He asked. ¡°Walk me through it.¡± ¡°Uh big machine thing going weewooweewoo. Giant volleyball spinning like it was possessed. On fire mostly. Lots of smoke. Big red button. Hit it, all hell stopped breaking loose. There were 5 scorched bodies on the ground. 4 people that looked unharmed. I grabbed the 4 then got the hell out of there.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re the one that dragged them to the elevator?¡± Fury asked. ¡°Yeah. Didn¡¯t want to stick around to exin crap,¡± I said. ¡°I assume I made the right call with the big red button and all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what we think,¡± Fury said. ¡°Richards and the others still aren¡¯t awake. So we need all the information we can get.¡± He turned and began whispering to the man in the business suit. ¡°Really? Seems kind of small fry, doesn¡¯t it?¡± I asked. ¡°We take buildings blowing up seriously, especially in New York,¡± Fury said. I nodded, of course they would. After 9/11 anything big blowing up was bound to make the news and the general poption pucker their asses. He continued to talk to the suit who then nodded and headed out. The 2 guards outside followed the man in the business suit. To my surprise Fury stayed behind. He turned to me, studying me for a moment. Then his gaze turned to McCoy and Grey. ¡°You mind giving us a moment? I want to talk to Mr. Walker about something.¡± Grey looked to McCoy who got angry. ¡°Absolutely no-¡± ¡°Woah there, buddy,¡± I said, stopping McCoy. ¡°I can answer for myself.¡± I locked eye with Fury. ¡°Absolutely, we can have a moment.¡± ¡°Weston, you really shouldn¡¯t,¡± Grey said. ¡°I have a feeling I should,¡± I said, intrigued by the Haki from Fury. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You 2 were just leaving anyway.¡± McCoy and Jean shared another look, hesitating as they walked away, but didn¡¯t shut the door. Fury walked over to the panel and pushed the button to close it. ¡°Thanks,¡± Fury said. His hands moving to his back he leaned against the wall as he studied me for a moment. His Haki was a mix of conniving, maniption, and a hint of intrigue. ¡°I reviewed your file on the way over here,¡± Fury said. Walking back and forth in front of me, I guessed it was to save me from looking into the wrong eye. ¡°Got your powers from a chemical spill.¡± ¡°Yep, parents and sister dead too,¡± I said. ¡°Wasn¡¯t going to mention that, but okay,¡± Fury said. ¡°What do you think about this school?¡± ¡°Uh¡­it¡¯s cool?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°You were normal before all this. Then suddenly you got a power that messed with you on a molecr level. Now you can fuse things together. Congrats on breaking out of the habit of fusing people to you by the way,¡± he said. ¡°And now from the reports I am getting in, you can fly. Seems you have more than one power. Which is rare.¡± He let out a sigh when I didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°What do you think of the mutants?¡± ¡°I like the mutants,¡± I admitted. ¡°As a whole they aren¡¯t as bad as people portray them on TV. I mean¡­I¡¯m a mutant.¡± ¡°No, you aren¡¯t,¡± Fury said. ¡°You ever heard of Homo Superior?¡± ¡°That like Mother Superior from the sound of music? Or bigger, stronger gay people?¡± I asked, knowing full well what it was. ¡°As in a new species. One of Professor Xavier¡¯s colleagues has coined the phrase. He believes mutants are the next step in the evolutionary track of the human species. Calling themselves homo superior.¡± ¡°Sounds gay. What about it?¡± I asked. ¡°These people were born this way,¡± Fury said, stopping as he turned to face me. ¡°You, have been made this way. You and I don¡¯t have the mutation in our genes to give us a superpower. Whatever happened to you changed you. You aren¡¯t like those outside.¡± ¡°True,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you had my blood tested and I don¡¯t have the X-gene or whatever?¡± ¡°You do not,¡± Fury admitted. ¡°So, I¡¯m special because I¡¯m not a mutant?¡± I asked. ¡°Are you like¡­grooming me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Fury said, but I doubted it. ¡°I simply want to remind you that you are human first. You did good today, saving those people. I could have blocked you from testing to join the X-Men, but I wanted to see what a person that wasn¡¯t a mutant could do.¡± Again that was a lie. He just admitted to reviewing my info on the way over. I let the lie go. ¡°Now it looks like you can fly and have a few other powers. Which is why I am telling you all this.¡± ¡°Because¡­you want to make a group of superheroes that aren¡¯t mutants?¡± I asked, pretending to not know the answer. His Haki leaked surprise, but his face didn¡¯t show any of it. ¡°I am¡­considering forming another group. People that work with the X-Men, but aren¡¯t the X-Men.¡± ¡°Got anybody else in this group?¡± I asked, perking up. ¡°One or 2 possibilities, but nothing official,¡± Fury said. ¡°Why? Are you interested?¡± I thought about it for a moment. Get on the ground floor at the Avengers? Tempting, but I didn¡¯t want to be a governmentp-dog. In Avengers Civil War I would have sided with Captain America. Not America. For now I wanted to get they of thend. Let the X-Men lead me to quests. ¡°For now, no,¡± I said. ¡°But I¡¯m not opposed to it in the future. Sounds like the group is severelycking in manpower right now, so the X-men sound more lively.¡± ¡°Which isn¡¯t wrong,¡± Fury said. ¡°But things are happening out there kid. Big things. I can feel it. Be in the game as long as I have you get a nose for these sorts of things.¡± ¡°I believe you. And I¡¯m all for helping mankind,¡± I said. I didn¡¯t rify that it was for a price. Fury nodded and reached out to me. I shook his hand with a smile, excited to possibly get recruited to the Avengers already. I didn¡¯t get a quest to join so I guessed that I was still on the right course. As he walked out Miss Grey and McCoy walked in. Worried and annoyed about the intrusion I waved them off. ¡°What did he want?¡± McCoy asked. ¡°Just tried to sell me candles so they could send the CIA choir to Disney for apetition,¡± I said. They gave me a surprised then annoyed look. ¡°What do you think we talked about?¡± I asked,ughing. ¡°Government crap. Started stroking my dick and telling me how special I am to recruit me. Apparently I¡¯m quite the catch.¡± ¡°Pain in the ass is more like it,¡± Grey said with a frown, but inside she was chuckling. ¡°Got that right, now about that date¡­¡± ¡ª ¡°All better now?¡± Logan asked as I walked to the parking lot. ¡°I have cancer,¡± I said. Logan stopped chewing his cigar for a moment as I stared at him. ¡°It¡¯s inoperable. Jean said they could have got it if you drove a little faster, but¡­.I don¡¯t me you.¡± I continued to keep my face straight for long seconds but I cracked and he threw his cigar at me. ¡°Fucking hell, you¡¯re an ass, you know that?¡± Logan barked. I startedughing loudly. ¡°Screw this. You have already earned the codename Bastard.¡± ¡°See, d you agree,¡± I said, passing his cigar back to him. He snatched it and chewed it harder, grumbling as he began walking to the parking lot. I could feel his worry dim as we continued to talk. ¡°Anyway, thanks for getting me here.¡± ¡°Course,¡± he said. He side eyed me. ¡°Got any other powers you were hiding?¡± ¡°Maybe a couple. Still learning,¡± I said. Jean Grey had given me a whole mind delve after I admitted to learning how to fly. She wasn¡¯t able to dig in too deep psychically with my resistance, but I said that I felt whatever had given me my Fusion power wasn¡¯t done yet. I might get more powers. We got to the parking lot and Logan pointed at the motorcycle with the sidecar. ¡°Fuck no,¡± I said. ¡°You contaminated my other ride,¡± Logan growled. ¡°Get in.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯ll just freaking fly,¡± I said. ¡°You probably shouldn¡¯t,¡± Logan said. But wasn¡¯t too hurt. ¡°Fine, you know where you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°Actually, I was hoping to take a break from the X-Men work,¡± I admitted. ¡°What?! You just started a few hours ago!¡± He yelled. The little man was quick to rage. The anger was a different kind of rage than I was used to. Not violent, just¡­ready to do violence. I could feel his Spiritual Energy was angry, but it was a hot inferno, an inferno that could get muchrger. Logan was an angry man, but not violent. It was an interesting distinction. ¡°You know my backstory?¡± I asked. ¡°Family gets killed in a crash. Weird goop gets on me. I wake up as the freaky glue stick.¡± Logan nodded, chewing his cigar harder. ¡°That barrel, the one with the goop, it had a symbol on it. A hexagon with a dot in the middle.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, I saw itst night. Oscorp. That is who spilled whatever on me. That is who owns the distributor who owns the shellpany who owns the other shellpany who owns the foreign exchange that owns the other distributor that owns the shippingpany whose truck drove into my parent¡¯s car.¡± ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°So I want to go find out who the hell did what to me,¡± I said, like it was obvious. ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know your history. I don''t know what you¡¯ve been through.¡± But I could guess. ¡°It¡¯s like some need to know. Maybe they didn¡¯t cause the death of my family. The death of everyone I cared about. But they yed a part in it. Hell I could still be a kid too scared to touch people if I hadn¡¯t figured out my power. They are doing something and I need to know why. How they are doing whatever they did to me.¡± Logan turned, getting on the motorcycle. ¡°Fine, do what you want. You, Hisako, and I are at the apartment for the next week at least. You stop by daily. Do some training. I¡¯ll cover for you with the professor. But you let me know what you¡¯re doing before you do it. Capiche?¡± ¡°Capiche? Who the hell says capiche?¡± ¡°I fucking do,¡± he said, starting up the motorcycle. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you at the apartment. The ce has a link to our system. I¡¯m sure I can pull up some information on Oscorp.¡± He revved the engine a couple of times. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, truthfully. ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± he said. ¡°And you sure as shit better pull that cancer thing on Hisako. If I find out I¡¯m the only one you tried it on, I¡¯ll be pissed.¡± Iughed loudly. Logan winked and began backing up. As he left I decided I really liked Logan. Lifting off the ground I wondered if I could see Anne off. Looking at the time I knew I already missed her flight though. Tabi enjoying her time at the school. I left her alone too. No worries once more I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the hell I would find at Oscorp. CHAPTER 373 ESPIONAGE CHAPTER 373 ESPIONAGE I scanned the crowd. The afternoon was packed with people streaming to and from therge skyscrapers around me. I used my Observation Haki to help find potential candidates. It was getting easier to sort through all the emotions of so many people. More natural to understand what ailed them as well. One girl just started her period and wasining about cramps, another girl 100 feet away was scared she was pregnant since she waste. One dude was worried about his boyfriend who didn¡¯t say he loved him before he left work earlier in the day. One guy was thinking about his mistress. One girl was wondering why she couldn¡¯t get anyone to look at her. Another guy was worried about a presentation. Another, another, so on, so forth. I felt like Mel Gibson in What a Woman Wants, but I could read men and women¡¯s minds. It wasn¡¯t always so cut and dry of course. Mostly just emotions, but still I could distinguish many of them. Leading me to eventually deciphering the story of everyone as Rayleigh was able to do. As I sat there I considered my other powers. I was getting a lot better at Nen. Expelling it out of my body and coating myself in condensed Nen so I could use Armament Haki at the same time. I was positive that the other me still hadn¡¯t figured out that just using the powers wasn¡¯t exactly making him stronger. He relied on chakra too much. My Timeflow was a power I was trying to incorporate more. Speeding myself up was a cool way to get a little extra done. After I removed theg weakness I could use it every minute, and the time between uses was bing shorter. My Spark was probably my favorite skill. I had practiced with it a lot when I got it at the hospital in Hero World. But I hadn¡¯t needed to heal anyone yet. Talking to women¡¯s bodies was it¡¯s main use since I hadn¡¯t been in too many fights. Fusion was still a power I didn¡¯t think I had found all the tricks with. I could fuse simr materials together easily. Fuse dissimr materials as well with a burst of the power, but I could only fuse and unfuse myself to dissimr materials. I could also morph items a little, like deform a rock. Molding it like y. The power was more than just fusing, and though I had been stuck to train with it for 6 months. I still hadn¡¯t figured all the idiosyncrasies out. It was more like sculpting. Making things into what I imagined. I wanted to dig into it more, but for nowpleting quests was the important aspect. I studied my status screen as I waited.
Name Weston Walker
Current Quest: Power cause
World 1: Marvel
World 1 Quest: Power cause
World 2: Invincible
World 2 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Dead Man Walking
Handicap Dismiss
Gemini
World Lasting Physique Active
Summon: N/A
Pet: Matatabi - Level 6 Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Forms: Viltrumite Physiology 2%
Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other
3 Challenger Slots World Escape
Berserker Mode
Nen
Spark*
Bond
Fusion
Timeflow
Bonuses Major Psychic Resistance
3 Challenger Slots Body Mod Resistance
Adaptability
Minor Radiation Resistance
Items Gantz Armor Stored (29)
1 Challenger Slots Item Choice
Bonus Copy (2)
Currency: USD $15,995
My current quest was to find what caused my Fusion power. My Viltrumite physiology hadn¡¯t raised yet, but I hoped that the quest or something else would start to raise it. Despite being able to fly I hadn¡¯t found any other cool powers of the form. I still hadn¡¯t decided on what to use the Item Choice on. Thest time I had one I used it on a mobile home from DBZ, I would need to make the Item Choice worth it. I still hadn¡¯t figured out who I wanted to use my Bonus Copies on either. I had thought Wolverine, but I wanted to wait. The world was still rather easy. There were plenty of heroes out there, I just had to find them. I stopped looking at my screen as I noticed someone. Looking behind me he was my height, had my same unruly ck hair, and was pretty handsome. He looked just like me. And he happened to be leaving the very ce I was looking to enter. Jumping down from the lion statue Inded on the sidewalk and made my way over to him. Moving through the crowd I picked his pocket easily enough. Finding an Oscorp photo ID on him I remembered I didn¡¯t have chakra or Genjutsu. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said, turning around to follow him. ¡°How am I supposed to knock this bitch out?¡± My look-alike continued on toward wherever his car was parked or the subway could pick him up. Oblivious to the danger he was in. He was leaving work, but I couldn¡¯t risk him deciding toe back, or check for his badge. I tried to think for a bit but then just decided to hit him with the ol¡¯ razzle dazzle. Charging my fist with my Spark I hit it into him. He yelled out, his body bing rigid and he fell to the ground. No one really reacted. Most people grabbing their wallets to make sure this wasn¡¯t a ploy to distract them for pickpockets to get their valuables. ¡°Fucking New York,¡± I mumbled digging into my pocket. I pulled out the cell phone I bought the day before and called for an ambnce. Leaving the scene of the crime I moved toward Oscorp quickly. Grabbing a few wallets of the bystanders that had callously ignored the man copsing on the ground I made a few grand. One especially rich guy had been in the crowd. I got to the front of Oscorp. Watching other people it was a simple badge-in system. My eyes on cameras I discreetly looked away from them as I passed through the weak security. Getting to the elevator I extended my Haki outward. Feeling each floor as the elevator took me up and up. The first few floors were rows of cubicles, then the next few floors, then more after that. I did sense someone banging who I assumed was their secretary in a supply closet, but they very easily could have been roleying. My Observation gave me a 360 degree view of everywhere. I was able to search rather quickly. I finally got to an area I thought werebs. Getting off the elevator most everyone had on a whiteb coat. I didn¡¯t want to draw attention to myself so I zapped someone and threw them in a closet to find moreb coats hanging inside. Cursing I put one on and threw a bunch on the body to hide it. Without my chakra my stealth work wasn¡¯t the best. Nen was so versatile I needed to learn to transmute it into a shadow like my chakra could. For now I started a list of things to do as I continued inside. Moving through the halls thebs weren¡¯t in ss walled areas like the movies. Enclosed in drywall or lead coated walls there were some interesting experiments going on at least. One was testing for different food toppings. Another was using blind studies to see how different people reacted to different textures of food. ¡°Gotta get off the McDonalds floor,¡± I mumbled. I was interested in the superpower / animal experiments aisle. Not how to make your tastebuds not hate you. Getting back onto the elevator more people were streaming out of work. Getting off and on the elevators as more forests of cubicles surrounded me. As we got closer to interesting floors though the elevator stopped again and let on someone I knew. Or at least wanted to know. Tall, she wore a whiteb coat that opened to reveal a shirt with a grunge rock band shirt and tight jeans. Pale white hair tied in a bun she was so beautiful she didn¡¯t wear makeup, except for a deep red lipstick that was the only source of color on her face. I was fairly certain I knew who she was. And as the elevator stopped on another floor everyone got off but she and I. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but are you Gwen Stacy?¡± I asked. She jerked, noticing me for the first time. She turned a smile on her lips as she gave me a questioning look. ¡°Sorry, do I know you?¡± ¡°No, but I¡¯ve heard a lot about you,¡± I said. I assumed with theb coat she worked there. I was pretty sure that normally tracked with canon. Gwen Stacy was either some super genius or random hot girl. I guessed in my world she was the smart one. ¡°You have? From who?¡± She asked. ¡°Uh George?¡± I said some random name. ¡°My dad?¡± ¡°Uhhh different George,¡± I said. I picked the name at random, or subconsciously tied the name with her, I wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Don¡¯t know if I know any other-¡° ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I was actually on my way to pitch an idea for a new product. I¡¯d love your input,¡± I said. ¡°Product? I¡¯m just ab assistant,¡± she said. ¡°Does it matter? Sorry I¡¯m like super nervous and got here way too early. I would love someone else¡¯s opinion on if you think there is a market for this weapons grade suit I¡¯ve been working on. I uh don¡¯t mean to be talking a mile a minute and I know it¡¯s random. But I would appreciate your opinion,¡± I said. Coming up with the lie on the fly I couldn¡¯t help but get a little sidetracked. Besides, being near Gwen would make it less likely that I would be found out. ¡°I uh¡­was supposed to help guide some people,¡± she said. Chewing her lip. The elevator dinged and opened to her floor. ¡°You think it will take long?¡± ¡°I doubt it. It¡¯s what I like to call a super suit,¡± I admitted. Touching her shoulder I walked beside her as I spoke. ¡°Utilizing microscopic nanobots-sorry not sure why I would have to say microscopic with nano bots, Like I said, nervous. Anyway, the suit reacts to minuscule changes in your body. Increasing strength nearly 10 fold.¡± ¡°10 fold?!¡± She asked. ¡°That¡¯s crazy.¡± ¡°Right?¡± I asked. ¡°What do you work on here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just ab assistant. I intern with a friend of mine.¡± ¡°Cool,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m so-yeah I¡¯ve been trying to get this interview for ages. And I was up all night perfecting the design. You mind um¡­trying it out?¡± ¡°And it¡¯s tested?¡± She asked, skeptical. ¡°Perfectly harmless. It¡¯s so skin tight you could wear it under your clothes,¡± I said. ¡°You uh want to try it? It¡¯s pretty easy to use.¡± She chewed her lip. But I could tell she was as inquisitive as I assumed. Her field or not, who didn¡¯t want to try something that wasn¡¯t on the market? ¡°Where is it?¡± She asked. I moved my hand behind my back and pulled a Gantz suit out. The ck skin-tight gear dangling in my hand she frowned but nodded. ¡°There¡¯s a bathroom¡­¡± she pointed down the hall and led the way. I couldn¡¯t help but picture her in it. As she tried the suit on I felt a little more calm as I looked around. Gwen gave me legitimacy for being there. But I hadn¡¯t forgotten my goal. Seeing someone move to aputer in a small cubby I focused my Observation on them. Sensing every keystroke I memorized their username and password and prepared to find somewhere to dig into their records. Before I could implement my new n Gwen walked out of the changing room. She was wearing herb coat and regr clothes but at her neck I could see the metal discs of the Gantz suit poking out. ¡°It¡¯s a little tight,¡± she noted with a frown. ¡°You have a great figure,¡± I remarked. ¡°Think you¡¯re a little more top heavy than my model was.¡± I looked up from her chest and forced myself to blush and look away. ¡°Sorry¡­professional inquisitive nature.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± she said, rolling her eyes but her Haki said she rather enjoyed thepliment. ¡°Can¡¯t believe you talked me into this.¡± ¡°Me either,¡± I said. ¡°Now the testing part. Is there anything around here you couldn¡¯t hope to pick up in a million years?¡± ¡°Uh I think so,¡± she said. Moving down the hall she stepped into ab and pointed to arge centrifuge. A dome top it was about 2 feet wide. Some hoses around it the centrifuge had pipes hooked up to it and was on wheels. ¡°Perfect,¡± I said. ¡°Okay now, walk up to it and pick it up.¡± I moved over beside it. ¡°That simple?¡± She asked, skeptical. ¡°Yes and no,¡± I admitted. ¡°The trick is to know you can pick it up. Grab it here and here. Picture that you¡¯re picking up a¡­chair. Your mind and body know you can pick up a chair. Different muscles will activate than if you believe you couldn¡¯t lift it. The suit does the rest.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± she said. ¡°I am serious. Go on, try it,¡± I said. ¡°No wait, don¡¯t try. Do it.¡± She frowned but stepped up anyway. Taking in slow breaths she looked at me. ¡°I just have to believe I can do it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± I assured. Her Haki was a mix of doubt but honestly a bit of hope. She must have been a scientist at heart. Taking her time she let the drama build until she jerked up and lifted it in a smooth motion. Then over corrected and threw it over her head. The centrifuge was about tond on her as she fell back, I moved forward and grabbed it. Maneuvering it away from hitting her, the thing was a good 600 pounds. ¡°Holy shit,¡± she said as itnded next to her. ¡°Yeah, holy shit. You lift chairs like that?¡± ¡°No, it worked. I can¡¯t believe it worked,¡± she said, getting up off the floor. ¡°Told you it would. This time try it out with a little more belief and less force,¡± I said. She smiled but nodded, getting excited as she grabbed the handles on the centrifuge and lifted it easily. ¡°How is this possible?¡± ¡°Take off the jacket and you¡¯ll see,¡± I said. She did so. Lifting the centrifuge up again the suit¡¯s arm veins bulged as she picked it up again. ¡°These vein looking things are actually channels that follow the muscles in your body. You can¡¯t see it but veins in your legs are bulging as well. The suit knows exactly which areas of the body to strengthen. Helping you keep bnce. Nanobots are shooting through the suit. Strengthening the suit and your arms.¡± ¡°What are these discs?¡± She asked. Putting the machinery down. ¡°Those take in air. You notice how you aren¡¯t hot in the suit? A certain group of bots regte airflow. Regting temperature for you. They also act as exit points. The nanobots will also harden in spots you are about to be hit and absorb damage. Then those damaged bots exit the suit through the discs.¡± ¡°So you have to refill it?¡± ¡°No, the suit naturally makes them,¡± I said. ¡°It takes a few days but there are specific repair bots in the suit that automatically manage replenishment and repair. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a limit at some point. But I haven¡¯t found it.¡± ¡°This is¡­amazing,¡± Gwen admitted. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a suit like this. And you made it?¡± ¡°Well not so much made as found.¡± ¡°You found it?¡± She asked. ¡°Where? How can you expect to sell it if you found it?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I found it on this,¡± I said, giving her a smile. ¡°Trust me. No one on this has this suit.¡± ¡°So what? Now you¡¯re an alien?¡± She asked. Rolling her eyes as she turned to study the suit. I shrugged and stepped away, letting her y with it. Aputer off to the side I sat down and entered the username and password I noticed earlier. Digging through some files I looked up the shippingpany that crashed into my parents car. There was a database with a mention of it but it referenced the recement for that shippingpany. I then dug through to find the routes the shipping methods frequented. There were dozens of warehouses that were visited throughout the city. Gwen started lifting the centrifuge over her head. More and more confident with the suit. I continued on. Trying to think of other ways I could narrow my search. Thinking back to the fatal road trip we had left Illinois. Then headed East. I was flown to Phdelphia so we were probably close to New York when the crash urred. I added in another search for shipping routes that left the city. There were only 5 warehouses that handled that sort of thing. Writing the addresses down I stuffed them in my pocket as Gwen asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Just checking my Facebook,¡± I said with a smile. I was surprised that I got my answer so easily. Then again Batman did this sort of thing all the time. Since thepany used an intr it was their own problem for not breaking the information up into different areas. ¡°So what do you think?¡± I asked. ¡°Think there¡¯s a market for the suit?¡± ¡°Hell yeah,¡± Gwen said. ¡°How much does it cost?¡± ¡°Each suit?¡± I thought back to Mei¡¯s presentation. I was fairly certain she said the equivalent to, ¡°$2,000. If it is mass produced. This one cost about $20,000.¡± ¡°$20 grand?¡± She asked, amazed as she looked to the ck sleeves arms. ¡°Yep,¡± I said. ¡°And if you go into business with me you can have that one.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked, doing her best Anne impression. ¡°If you help me make them, I¡¯ll give you that one. You can join mypany and we can be billionaires,¡± I said. ¡°I thought you were here to pitch this thing to Oscorp?¡± ¡°Eh, I changed my mind. This ce is already established. They¡¯re all rich as it is. This suit could make us millionaires, to start. There are plenty of applications for the suit. A leap forward in nano technology for the world and you could be at the ground floor, Gwen.¡± ¡°Why are you offering this to me?¡± She asked, getting a little scared. ¡°You don¡¯t even know me?¡± ¡°Ah but I¡¯ve done a lot of research on you, Gwen Stacy,¡± I said. Leaning against the desk as I took my least threatening pose. My arms crossed I looked her up and down. Taking off my business jacket I rolled up my sleeves. ¡°As you can see I¡¯m not wearing one of those suits. So there is no reason to be scared. You¡¯re 10 times stronger than me,¡± I lied. She calmed down a little realizing that the suit gave her a lot of the power. ¡°I want to go into business with someone that enjoys the science. From what I see, you do.¡± I began to spitball about what I knew from theic. ¡°Top of your ss. Hired to intern at one of the biggest military contractors in the city. I don¡¯t want some board of directors telling me we should make the suit yellow so people aren¡¯t as scared of it. I literally found the suit. I have no idea how it¡¯s made. I want to work with someone that wants to find out.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I just steal it?¡± She asked. ¡°You don¡¯t own it.¡± ¡°You could,¡± I said. ¡°But I have more. You really think you can learn all there is to know by dissecting one? Also I can provide money for equipment. Money for you to quit this ce and do your own research.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She asked. ¡°Again, you don¡¯t know me.¡± ¡°No, but I¡¯d like to,¡± I admitted. ¡°This doesn¡¯t intrigue you? Fine. I can find someone else. But you Gwen, I think you could get the answer. You think power suits are the end goal? Hell no, I want to make it so these suits can help people walk again. There are so many applications. I want you to find them-¡° I stopped talking as an rm began to re. ¡°Fuck,¡± I mumbled. Assuming I had been caught. ¡°That¡¯s the contamination rm,¡± Gwen said, running out the door. Going the opposite way of the elevator I decided to follow her. No one in sight, we ran into a room and the first thing I noticed was the spider printed on the inner door. Inside the room was an inner room with ss windows looking into it. Gwen and I ran to the window. Inside was arge ss case with spiderwebs all around it. ¡°It escaped!¡± Gwen yelled looking into the case. The inner room had some white fog chemical spraying into it. ¡°Peter¡¯s in there!¡± She yelled. I looked down to see a passed out boy in a whiteb coat. He was between the ss in front of Gwen and I and the ss of the spiderweb encrusted enclosure. Gwen moved to the door trying to open it. ¡°The room is spraying poison in there. He could die.¡± ¡°What the hells in there?¡± I asked, trying to hide how upset I was that I missed my opportunity. ¡°A spider¡­a very bad spider,¡± Gwen said. Her ck suit veins popping as she tried to pull the door. The doorknob flew off. ¡°Fuck!¡± She yelled, kicking the door. ¡°Step aside,¡± I said, moving her. Channeling Nen, Haki, and my strength I kicked the door in with a smooth motion. Jumping inside I grabbed Peter and pulled us out of the room. I felt people running closer with my Observation Haki. Since I didn¡¯t want to be caught I pulled him out into a hall and into the office opposite of the spider room. Gwen was a bundle of nerves as she followed us out. ¡°Oh my god, Peter. Wake up, buddy,¡± she said as I set him down in front of a desk. When we were safe and out of sight I leaned over him. Searching him with my Observation Haki I was focused on the smallest details. Eventually I found it. Turning him over I found a small spider stilltched onto his neck. I moved to squish it but it let go and it¡¯s legs curled up as if dead. But it¡¯s Spiritual Energy wasn¡¯t that of a dead thing. More sleeping than anything. Standing up I found a beaker and cork stopper. Scooping the spider up I sealed it away forter. I wasn¡¯t sure if the thing would die or live but having a radioactive spider in my inventory wasn¡¯t that bad. There were plenty of opportunities if I kept it instead of letting it escape like in the movies. I put it in my pocket and moved back to Peter. Feeling a pulse I sensed him with my Spark. His nerves were ame with excruciating pain. I rubbed my hands together. Sparks shooting out of the tips of my fingers. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gwen asked, stopping her crying to watch. ¡°Saving him,¡± I said. ¡°Clear!¡± I forced the electricity into him but instead of jolts of lightning that would cause pain I forced his body to heal. Telling it to fix the painful parts of him. The pain lessened as Peter¡¯s body jerked up. ¡°You¡¯re killing him!¡± Gwen yelled. ¡°Saving,¡± I rified and did it again. Forcing his body to heal another section he shook and began to foam at the mouth. I continued on. Praying I was actually helping. Turning him over thin spiderwebs of electricity shot from my hands onto his back. He cried out in pain but every second his body healed exponentially, forced to do what I ordered it to. I studied him. His Spiritual Energy equalized and his lifeforce, though weak, was there. ¡°I think he¡¯s going to make it,¡± I said, turning him back around. ¡°How can you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got some super powers,¡± I admitted. ¡°Now what the hell is this thing?¡± I pulled the stitose spider out from behind my back. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s from some old experiment,¡± Gwen admitted. She began to talk in quick bursts as she breathed heavily. ¡°We were told it killed thest 3 people it bit. It¡¯s been locked away ever since. Peter is a ssmate of mine. We intern here. He was assigned to keep an eye on the tank but¡­¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. Either I really had saved Peter¡¯s life and the spider was useless to me since it could kill me if it bit me, or Peter was special and would have survived anyway. I didn¡¯t know the answer.
Marvel World Quest 4.1:
Escape Oscorp with Peter Parker
Rewards:
Bonus Upgrade
I extended my Haki out. In the hallway in front of theb the spider was supposed to be in, it was a madhouse. There were guards with guns pointing everywhere. ¡°Double fuck,¡± I said. Standing up I looked at Gwen. ¡°Gwen, I need to get out of here and I think I should take your friend with me.¡± ¡°What? He needs medical attention,¡± she said, moving for the door. ¡°Oscorp can-¡° I blocked her path. ¡°Oscorp can suck my left nut. I did note here today for any noble reasons. Oscorp did something bad to me. Something that didn¡¯t make it to the news. No one even knew about it. Despite what you may think, it is not a good ce. You really think that they¡¯ll let your friend go? No, this spider changed him. Trust me, it¡¯s one of my powers, I can tell. They will study him. And keep him under observation. At the least. I know for a fact they would much prefer a wrongful deathwsuit than some survivor saying they keep killer spiders in this ce.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± she said, but her heart wasn¡¯t in it. ¡°I¡¯ve tried not to lie to you yet,¡± I said. ¡°I need you to distract the guards while I carry your friend out.¡± ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± She mumbled. Fear and tears in her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t even know him, or me.¡± ¡°I know enough,¡± I said. ¡°Do it. For your friend.¡± She looked down to Peter who appeared to be sleeping. Gwen thought for a long time, biting her lip as her mind yed events out. Cursing she nodded. Fixing her hair and clothes she said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± I nodded. As she stepped out she got a guard''s attention and was escorted away. Using my Observation Haki I studied the area outside. Eventually I found the right timing. Throwing Peter¡¯s arm over my shoulder I made myself see the moves people would make. Studying those in the hall all at once there was an opportunity I just had to find it. As it called to me I stepped out. Someone turning their head I dashed to behind them. 2 people walking out the door I used my Timeflow and dragged Peter along. Dodging this or that view I was 20 paces away and started walking normally. At the elevator I hit the lobby button. Seconds ticking away I studied everything around us. But I noticed more than a few guards far below on the lobby floor. Getting off on one of the cubicle floors I walked smoothly to a side window. Shooting some Nen at it the window busted and I jumped out. Carrying Peter with me wended on the ground, no one the wiser as I joined the crowd and tried to figure out where the hell Queens was. CHAPTER 374 BEST FRIENDS CHAPTER 374 BEST FRIENDS I found Peter¡¯s wallet and got a cab to take us to his house. The kid was 17, so my age. Still passed out I could at least feel he wasn¡¯t in pain anymore. As the cab ride extended I couldn¡¯t help but look around the city. There would be so much happening in the future. So many heroes that I should have tracked down. Hell, I¡¯d already been a part of a few of them now and I¡¯d only been in the city a few days. There was Spiderman, which I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he would be bit by a radioactive spider right when I showed up. But I ignored that for now. Who were some other heroes to look into? Felicia Hardy aka Shadowcat. I would definitely have to get in touch with her. The same moral ambiguity as I, there had to be some chemistry there. Gwen Stacy apparently wouldn¡¯t be Ghost Spider in this world. Mary Jane lived close by somewhere. I needed to stop focusing on the possible women though. There was Daredevil. Although they lived in Hell¡¯s Kitchen which I believed was on the other side of town. Punisher aka Frank Castle. Deadpool too, he should have lived in New York. Jessica Jones, Luke Cage, Iron Fist, there were just so many in the city. It was hard to know who else I should try to track down. Dr. Strange too. I had a lot of the mana books from that frog world at least before those blue guys stole them. Maybe it would be worth trying to bring one to this world. I was curious if this Earth had mana and if they could be useful. The hard part was knowing that each of these people would have their own tragic backstory. Most I wouldn¡¯t be able to help but Peter, there was potential. Saving Uncle Ben could be a reality in this world, but I didn¡¯t have all of my powers. Other Weston had it easy, with chakra and shadow clones he could be most anywhere at once. Me? I was stuck in the one body. Annoyed that I had to work with the few skills I did have, I was going to have to leave things to fate. I couldn¡¯t get as much done as other me, but I could still help. The taxi stopping outside of a house. I found the Parker residence. Just like the movies it was a nondescript 2-story with a chain link fence around it. The white paint on the outside was new. Swing on the front porch, it was the same kind of ce I grew up in. Getting out of the cab I picked up Peter and carried him to the door. Kicking the door to knock I was met by a woman in herte 50s. But she wasn¡¯t the hot Aunt May from the Tom Hond Spiderman. More the average, few gray hairs, and wrinkled smile Aunt May. ¡°Peter?!¡± She yelled, opening the door. ¡°What happened? I thought he was at work?¡± ¡°He got sick,¡± I said. ¡°Gwen Stacy, a friend of his, said to bring him here.¡± ¡°Come in,e in,¡± she said, moving out of the way. ¡°Oh my god, does he need to go to the doctor?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± I said. ¡°He had a fever, but it¡¯s gone now. I think he just needs rest.¡± She frowned, looking up to the stairs then to me. ¡°I¡¯ll take him up to his room. Just show me the way.¡± ¡°2nd door on the right,¡± she said as I began traversing the stairs. Peter weighed about 100 pounds soaking wet so he wasn¡¯t all that heavy. His room was as I expected. Clothes everywhere, posters on the wall, and a kleenex box by the bed. I dropped him on the bed with little care. ¡°Thank you so much. Can I get you anything?¡± She asked. ¡°Uh no, but I do want to¡­¡± I pped Peter¡¯s face. He gasped and opened his eyes wide. Sitting up as I pushed him back down to the bed. ¡°Calm down, you¡¯re home.¡± Peter looked around, locking eyes with me then seeing Aunt May. He was shorter, about 5 foot 10 inches. Brown hair turned to the side, he wore thick sses, and was wearing a Star Trek shirt. Nerdy as can be. ¡°What happened?¡± Peter asked, rubbing his eyes. ¡°You got sick at work,¡± I said. ¡°Actually Aunt May, he still feels a little hot. You might want to get a ss of water?¡± ¡°Uh yes,¡± she said, rushing out. I pulled the spider beaker out of my back pocket, showing it to him. ¡°You were bitten by this, do you remember?¡± I asked. His eyes widened as his hands went to his head. He began to sweat but nodded as he tried to back away from the still ying dead spider. ¡°I¡¯m told this has killed a lot of people,¡± I said. ¡°I think you¡¯ll be fine, but over the next few days you might find some changes in you.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± He asked, his eyes wide as he gulped. ¡°Heightened senses, vision bing better, white stuff shooting out of you. Normal stuff. Oh and homoerotic fantasies.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll probably be attracted to men now. Unless you already are, then you¡¯ll have heteroerotic fantasies,¡± I said. ¡°What the hell? Who are you anyway?¡± ¡°Me? I¡¯m your friendly neighborhood Avenger,¡± I said standing up as I put the spider back in my pocket. ¡°I will be in touchter. Much to discuss. Oh and I had a premonition that if you use your powers for your own gain, god will kill your Uncle. So¡­¡± I threw a few grand on his bed. ¡°Use this to make a super suit or whatever. Stay in drugs, don¡¯t do school, and above all remember that with great power,es great gullibility.¡± ¡°What?!¡± He yelled but Aunt May came back in with the water. ¡°Be seeing you, Peter,¡± I said walking out. He tried to get up but was too weak. I got outside feeling like I did a pretty good job. I would n to keep an eye on him in theing weeks. See if canon yed out. His spider powers hadn¡¯t awakened yet, but I was positive they would. My own little spider pet in my pocket I decided to try to find a ce for it. Flying away I eventually found a pet shop. After buying a small stic home/box for the spider I picked up some grass and twigs to make it feel at home. Going to the X-Men loft apartment I set the spider up near the window and dumped it in amidst all the random foliage I found. ¡°Perfect,¡± I said, staring into the cage. ¡°Feel better my deadly arachnid.¡± ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± Hisako asked as she came out of her room. ¡°The loft¡¯s new pet,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s a spider.¡± ¡°A spider? What the hell is wrong with you?¡± She mumbled, walking up to the box. Squinting her eyes she poked the cage. ¡°It looks dead.¡± ¡°She¡¯s sleeping,¡± I assured. ¡°How the hell do you know it¡¯s a she?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± I thought back to the Spiderman cartoon. I was pretty sure the spider was a she, and turned human or something. I couldn¡¯t remember if that was in theic canon though. ¡°Pretty sure.¡± ¡°Well whatever,¡± Hisako mumbled. ¡°Finish your thing?¡± ¡°No, but I found a clue,¡± I said excitedly. ¡°A spider?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s a side project,¡± I said. I was tempted to try to get bit by it. I didn¡¯t think I needed any of Spiderman¡¯s powers, but the web slingers would be badass. Not very helpful for my Challenges since there were no buildings, but getting around¡­wait, I could fly. ¡°Shit, do I even need the spider? Oh well. Anyway I found some warehouses that look promising.¡± ¡°Need help?¡± Hisako asked, perking up. ¡°If you want,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Okay,¡± she said excitedly. ¡°I¡¯ve been so bored hanging out here. I need to go-¡± ¡°Too bad,¡± Logan said as he walked in from the elevator. ¡°Hellfire club is acting up again. Looks like more fighting. Need to be on standby.¡± ¡°You need me?¡± I asked, perking up. I wanted to find the solution to my problem, but also to try to talk to Emma Frost this time. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but you can fly. I¡¯ll call you if we need you. In the meantime, let¡¯s get some sparring in,¡± Logan said. Rolling up the sleeves of his id shirt he walked over to one of the training mats. Hisako and I shared a look but walked over. ¡°We did some hand to hand yesterday, which was good, but I think you both need practice actually using your powers in a fight,¡± Logan said. ¡°Mine can be dangerous though,¡± I reminded. ¡°I still haven¡¯t figured out how to safely fuse people to anything.¡± ¡°Then make it unsafe,¡± Logan growled. ¡°I can heal anything. Let¡¯s see what you got for real.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said, putting a smile on my face as I stretched my arms. I was in normal clothes, but Logan preferred to spar with your every day clothes on, since you never knew when you would get in a fight. ¡°Be careful, he gets way too into it,¡± Hisako mumbled as I walked over to therge mat. ¡°Me too,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you got, old man.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show you old,¡± he said, but still hadn¡¯t extended his adamantium ws. Knocking his fists together he rushed forward and I tried pushing against him, but the smaller man was like a bowling ball. Pure muscle and not willing to move. Grabbing him I felt his Spiritual Energy and could distinguish the different energy inside of him. Bones, flesh, and more prominently the high spiritual energy of metal that made up his body. Wolverine was a fan favorite hero for a reason. I knew he had powers for an increased sense of smell, an amazing healing factor, and some psychic resistance if I remembered correctly. But also 3 bone ws that would stick out between his fingers at his knuckles. Sometime in the past his bones were coated in one of the toughest metals in existence, adamantium. Making him heavy, practically, unbreakable, and hard as hell to fight. As I tried to push him back I punched him in the ribs only to feel my hand buckle against the metal inside of him. ¡°You¡¯ll have to do better than that,¡± he barked, his breath like a stale ashtray. I groaned, grabbing his shirt and twisting him. Throwing him to the ground he hit the mat and where I held his arm to the mat I fused him to it. Jumping back to avoid being swiped by him he stood up, the mat still attached to his skin. ¡°That is annoying,¡± he mumbled, then sent a w out. Swiping his skin before it turned into mat he cut it off in a smooth motion. Then he started the attack again. No hesitation, no care that he had open flesh in the air. I used my Nen and Haki in my fists and punched his face. He was knocked to the side slightly but then roared and hit me in the stomach. I was thrown back,nding off the mat and hitting a punching bag. Rolling away I was narrowly missed by his kick as I jumped and kicked outward. He absorbed the hit then moved to punch me in the groin. My instincts kicked in, turning away and rolled farther from him. ¡°You¡¯ve had more training than you let on,¡± Logan said. ¡°Never show all your cards,¡± I said using my Timeflow to speed my time up. I closed the distance to us in an instant and started pummeling him in the face. He got his arms up as my Timeflow ended and my feet stomped his, fusing them to the floor. I jumped back again, narrowly missed by a swipe of his w. ¡°You have a lot more training or fucking good instincts, kid,¡± Logan said. Bending down he didn¡¯t hesitate to cut the bottom of his feet off. Groaning he stepped off of the bottomyer of skin, leaving meat footprints. ¡°Your power is very annoying. Can you make more fuse together?¡± ¡°If I concentrate,¡± I admitted. ¡°Takes more time though. Easier to just do the topyer of skin.¡± I breathed in and out heavily, I hadn¡¯t been going easy on my punches. ¡°Well, lets cut the powers for now. I want to see your actual fighting skills,¡± Logan said with a wry smile on his lips. ¡°Alright,¡± I said. We both ran at one another and proceeded to pummel one another. I would like to say I gave as good as I got, but he beat the utter crap out of me. Like fighting Iron Man my flesh did not stand up to the task. Hisako covered me in bandaids and helped nurse my wounds afterward. Logan walked away without a scratch. ¡°You actually made him struggle,¡± Hisako noted. She was trying to hide the awe in her voice. I gave her my best smile with a busted lip. ¡°I didn¡¯t lose any teeth did I?¡± I asked, smiling. ¡°Nope,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you for that cancer joke now. Logan got all the revenge I needed.¡± ¡°Good to know I just have to get beat up for you to forgive me,¡± I said. ¡°Now how bad do I have to get it for that date?¡± ¡°Date? Thought you wanted to jump right in the sack,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Oh I do, but everything hurts,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯d have to do all the work.¡± ¡°Ha,¡± she said, blushing. ¡°Let¡¯s try a date first. But I¡¯ll wait until you aren¡¯t beat up.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine tonight,¡± I said, giving her my best bloody smile. Nen and my Spark allowed me to heal very fast. I had refrained from using it in our fight near the end just because I needed the training. ¡°We are working tonight,¡± Logan growled. ¡°Whoops, guess he has super hearing too,¡± I noted as Hisako busied herself wrapping up my bandages. I considered leaving to go look into the warehouse anyway, but before I could get up I got a notification.
Viltrumite Physiology 2% --> 2.04%
¡°Seriously?¡± I mumbled. That had to mean 1 of 2 things. Either the system or whatever realized I had done something that was worth raising the percentage, or getting beat up helped to raise it. Viltrumites were basically Saiyans. Super strong, but naturally strong. As they aged they became stronger. Saiyans be stronger by fighting. Then again who knew what version of Invincible I had been in. Maybe they got power from getting beat up as well. The main protagonist in Invincible sure got beat up a lot and always came back stronger. I thought there was a time he had his lower half ripped off but he still healed it. Not just legs, but hip, dick, and everything gone below his ribcage. Viltrumites were resilient. This really could be a godsend. I would apparently have to get beat up more. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Hisako asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go pee some blood then keep tracking down my own thing.¡± ¡°Have fun,¡± Hisako said with augh as I groaned and got up. Moving to the bathroom I really hoped I was joking. I had been good about protecting my dick but I left my dder wide open. Waddling to the bathroom Logan chuckled and continued to scrape the bloody soles of his feet off the hardwood floors. CHAPTER 375 RED DEVIL CHAPTER 375 RED DEVIL By the time I felt well enough to fly I was already bored of this whole thing. I had the addresses of 5 warehouses that may or may not be rted to my quest for answers. I wasn¡¯t someputer genius, I basically googled some crap in aputer and crossed my fingers I was looking at the right crap. I had no idea how Batman did it. Looking for clues all night like Blues Clues, and hoping to catch a break. They always showed Batman getting the bad guy, not the hours of surveince he did to get to the bad guy. I was never much of a fisherman, which was what this was. Hoping and praying I was at the right spot for a break. At least that was how I felt approaching the first 4. A leisure stroll flying in the air from one to the other they had checked out. I mean, they were shippingpanies. Trucks came in, dropped stuff off, or picked stuff up, then left. It wasn¡¯t overly shady. Although I did see one guy changing his time sheet. Lucky for him, I wasn¡¯t interested in ratting him out. They were all pretty standard, but the 5th warehouse stuck right out to me. Not only did one of the trucks leaving have the same type of barrel that was in my ident, but the warehouse was haunted. Not the normal ghost lurking around. I couldn¡¯t see ghosts of course. I had been looking with my Spiritual Energy, but I hadn¡¯t had any luck yet. No, it was the garden variety devil haunting the ce. They were in a skintight blood red devil suit. Head to toes were covered in red, even their eyes. 2 small horns poking out the top of their head they moved around very stealthily on the roof of the warehouse. Normally I wouldn¡¯t be too interested in shaming people and their kinks. For some reason though, I thought I knew this person, or at least thought I did. If they weren¡¯t a chick at least. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, causing the woman to jump. Which was my new favorite pastime. She twirled around and her glorious rack bounced with her. She was definitely a D-cup. Only her mouth was visible. I was positive I knew her. The female version of Daredevil, aka Matthew Murdoch, or whatever this woman was named in this world. ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked, her eyes staring at me but not seeing me. ¡°Oh, Zetsu, you couldn¡¯t see¡­or whatever you do,¡± I said, dropping down tond on the warehouse roof. ¡°I¡¯m Bastard.¡± I was liking the name, it was a lot like saying ¡°I¡¯m Batman.¡± ¡°Bastard?¡± She asked, tensing up. It was dark outside so she didn¡¯t stick out too much, but I could see all with my Observation Haki. If she was the gender bent version of Daredevil like I assumed. She basically had Observation Haki as well. She too had the same sort of backstory I did. Except the chemical thatnded on her ended up blinding her. While also making all of her other senses superhumanly active. No one should have been able to get the drop on her. ¡°That¡¯s the new superhero name I picked out,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°Work in progress.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but continue to eye her up and down. Basically a sexy devil Halloween outfit I was getting a dominatrix vibe. ¡°So what are you doing here? Thought you stuck around Hell¡¯s Kitchen.¡± ¡°You know me?¡± She asked, stepping back again. Her muscles tense, she was ready to attack me at any moment. I acted bored, like I wasn¡¯t ready to do the same. ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors,¡± I lied. I hadn¡¯t heard anything on the devil of hell¡¯s kitchen, but I felt like I knew her story. ¡°So what? Out for a field trip?¡± ¡°This is Hell¡¯s Kitchen,¡± she said, annoyed. ¡°Fuck. They really need to put up signs. Are we close to the river?¡± I asked, turning to where I thought the river was. She attacked once I turned. Closing the distance to me I twisted and smacked her across the face. She turned the motion into a somersault, showing how lithe she actually was. ¡°Woah there, don¡¯t even know your name.¡± ¡°Demoness,¡± she hissed. ¡°Of course,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. ¡°We heroes and our theatrics.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a hero?¡± She asked, skeptical. ¡°Without a mask?¡± ¡°Dang, you can tell that?¡± I asked. ¡°Thought you were blind.¡± She stiffened, telling me I was right. ¡°You¡¯re probably right, I should put it on.¡± I pulled my hood over and pulled the ck facemask up. I had sewed the pink Watanabe hearts onto the ck hoodies while I waited at the other warehouses. Still reminiscent of Kakashi¡¯s facemask it was my preferred style of hero costume. ¡°A hoodie?¡± She asked. ¡°What are you? 15?¡± ¡°What are you? 25? Dominatrix ass costume,¡± I grumbled, knowing full well she could hear me. ¡°I know Halloween ising up, but I didn¡¯t think any of the shops were open yet.¡± ¡°Fuck you,¡± she barked. ¡°This is armored.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t look it. Pretty skintight-¡± I stopped talking, sensing a vehicle heading into the warehouse below. Moving to the side of the t roof I looked over the edge to see a short limo head inside. ¡°What the shit?¡± I mumbled as Demoness moved to watch as well. The ck car was weighed down pretty heavily. Focusing my Observation Haki I could feel 3 strong people in the back, and a driver in the front. ¡°Is that Kingpin?¡± I whispered seeing the huge Spiritual Energy. ¡°How do you know that name?¡± Demoness asked. ¡°I hear things,¡± I said, chewing my lip as I thought. ¡°We need to make this quick. Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tell-¡± ¡°About 3 months ago I was in a car ident. Family was killed. Weird chemical spilled on me and gave me superpowers. I tracked the chemical to Oscorp which somehow led me to this ce,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t have time for your territorial bullshit. Tell me why you¡¯re here.¡± She hesitated, growling then spat, ¡°There have been some disappearances around here. Young people. Followed who I suspected was doing the deed here.¡± ¡°Shit,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Alright, work together or apart?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m not-¡± ¡°Suit yourself Sadi-chan,¡± I said, jumping up and flying to the roof hatch. Breaking the lock on the hatch with a simple tug I jumped down the man-hole to catwalks at the rafters of the warehouse. Large Air-Handler Units maintaining the temperature in the warehouse all around me. I guessed whatever was stored there had to be within a certain range of temperature. Moving through the catwalks Demoness followed me, but I ignored her. Mind focused on the people below most were simple workers. Running forklifts this way and that to store boxes inrge racks. The catwalks were an obstacle course of pipes and electrical conduit. Making my way around I needed to make a point to practice with my Nen more. This stealth wasn¡¯t for me. When I got to the limo parked inside the warehouse, it was empty, but an interior office building had it¡¯s lights on. The catwalks ending I looked around and risked it. Jumping down I floated to get closer to the 1 story office building. I heard the loud booming voice as I came up. ¡°What are the dys?!¡± A voice I assumed was Kingpin said. I risked it and took a peek in. He was about 7 feet tall, ck skin, white suit, purple shirt and tie, and pure fuscle. His fat and muscle was rather imposing. The king of the underground world was someone I did not want to have to fight. ¡°We keep drawing eyes,¡± another man said. ¡°I grabbed who they marked, but I¡¯ve been told to spread them out.¡± He was a tall man, over 6 feet, all muscle, buzz cut hair, and k jacket. Ex-military most likely, but I couldn¡¯t ce him as a viin of note. ¡°You are getting paid a lot of money for these kids,¡± Kingpin said. ¡°I have investors to please, and promises to keep. I expect the quota to be filled, Barracuda.¡± The name didn¡¯t mean anything to me. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the man said, holding back his anger. ¡°I need more names then. More people to look into.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have it. Now tell me, how are our other ns?¡± Kingpin asked. Demoness began to descend as they talked about other streets and people I couldn¡¯t ce. Instead of jumping down she used her weird stick/rope weapon to vault down from the rafters. She was a mix of annoyance, anger, and confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She reluctantly asked. ¡°Kingpin is paying this Barracuda guy to steal kids or something,¡± I said. ¡°How old were the people that went missing?¡± ¡°14 to 17,¡± Demoness admitted. ¡°Is it rted to your thing?¡± ¡°No idea. I assume,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°How do you want to y this?¡± ¡°y what?¡± ¡°Well we got Kingpin here, talking about kidnapping. This isn¡¯t my first rodeo, but not my 3rd either. Do you beat them up? Ask them questions?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me how to be a vignte?¡± She asked, some amusement in her smile. ¡°Sure,¡± I said. ¡°I usually just kill who gets in my way, but I¡¯d rather not do that.¡± She hesitated, her senses telling her I wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°What do you suggest?¡± ¡°Follow them,¡± she said. ¡°Try to find the people before something bad happens to them.¡± ¡°Makes sense,¡± I said, disappointed. I hadn¡¯te there because of the disappearances. I wanted answers. I saw a truck with a barrel that had the Oscorpbel, but I hadn¡¯t seen any others like it inside. I hoped I wasn¡¯t barking up the wrong tree. ¡°What about the shipment?¡± Kingpin asked. ¡°Just left,¡± Barracuda said. ¡°Why exactly are we working for that asshole?¡± ¡°I decide who I work with,¡± Kingpin rified, picking up the cane in his hand. ¡°Connors gains from us as much as I gain from him.¡± ¡°Connors?¡± I mumbled. ¡°Do you know the name?¡± Demoness rasped. I thought back. ¡°I think so? But the one I¡¯m thinking of should be a doctor¡­that works for Oscorp.¡± I needed to get in touch with Gwen. Was she working under Doctor Connors, aka the Lizard? Was that what tied my thing to Demoness¡¯ thing? Doctor Connors? I was brought out of my thoughts as Kingpin left the small office. Demoness was already moving to hide on the other side of the building. I followed, watching it all with my Haki. As Kingpin walked around the building 2 people that hadn¡¯t been moving followed behind therge man like bodyguards. As they came around the building I got a good look at them. They were both much smaller than Kingpin. One was a man with dark hair and purple skin. Like the blueberry girl from Willy Wonka, it was hard to look at him. His skin tone was only made funnier because he was in a business suit. Next to him was a woman. About 5 foot 8 inches tall she felt quite powerful. ck hair cut to her shoulders she was kind of familiar, but I couldn¡¯t ce her until I got the quest.
Marvel World Quest 4.2:
Save Jessica Jones from Killgrave''s control.
Rewards:
Hero Costume
¡°Goddammit,¡± I cursed, looking at the purple man. I had never read a Jessica Jonesic, but I had watched the season of the show with David Tennant. I didn¡¯t know if Killgrave was supposed to have purple skin but as I studied them I noticed a thin line of Spiritual Energy connecting both of their minds. ¡°Follow Kingpin,¡± I said to Demoness as I stepped away from the building and pulled my mouth mask up. She tried to grab me but I moved too quickly, blocking the path of the king of crime. ¡°What up, Fatman?¡± Kingpin frowned, stopping a few paces from me. His 2 guards stopped next to him. Jessica¡¯s eyes were unfocused, but Killgrave was ready to attack me. ¡°Who are you?¡± Kingpin asked, his deep voice booming in the warehouse. ¡°I am Bastard, at your service,¡± I said with a slight bow. ¡°Normally I don¡¯t like to make appearances but you seem to be in league with people I want to get to know?¡± ¡°Job applications are done through HR,¡± Kingpin said, acting the business man as he walked around me. I jumped forward moving to punch him in the face but Jessica was on me in an instant. She was stronger than I expected as she tried to break my arm. Twisting with it I pped her across the face adding some Nen and Spark to it. She flew back, hissing as she rubbed her now numb face. ¡°I don¡¯t take kindly to rejection. Ask my exes,¡± I said, fixing my hoodie. ¡°Now, I¡¯m not sure what''s going on here, but I have questions-¡± ¡°Deal with him,¡± Kingpin said, looking to Killgrave. Walking away I was no longer a person in Kingpin¡¯s eyes. Which was fine with me, my target was the grape. Instead of Killgrave moving for me though he yelled, ¡°Jessica, kill this man.¡± Spiritual Energy shooting from his to her mind she jumped up and flew for me. I didn¡¯t think she could fly in the show. ¡°Shit,¡± I said, grabbing her shoulder and twisting us to m her into the ground. She absorbed the hit,nding on her hand and kicked me away. Thrown hard into the office building I covered my body with Nen and flew back toward her. Our fists meeting one another¡¯s faces we were evenly matched but I pushed Nen out from my hand. Adding a little kiss to my punch, it threw her away. ¡°Kill yourself!¡± Killgrave ordered and I felt themand seep into my mind. I threw it off with a hardening of my resolve and shot him with a bolt of lightning. The man convulsed and fell to the ground but wasn¡¯t out. I moved to hit him but was stopped as Jessica came at me again. I grabbed onto her as Demoness did. The woman in red grabbed her arms so I kicked Jessica in the gut. She coughed up bile from the hit but I kicked her again and again. Flying upward, going up to the roof in an instant Demoness panicked and let go. I dropped down, catching her, but realized she could have probablynded easily enough on her own. My hands identally grabbing where they shouldn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t find a new handhold as we descended. When we were back on the ground I hissed, ¡°I told you to follow the fat one.¡± Kingpin¡¯s limo had already driven off. I couldn¡¯t feel it in my range anymore. ¡°You looked like you needed help,¡± she said, a mix of anger and I guessed blood lust. She liked to fight. ¡°I can¡¯t have you here, this guy can control people,¡± I said, pointing to the purple man as Jessicanded beside him. She helped Kilgrave stand back up as I considered what to do. I didn¡¯t want to hurt Jessica if I didn¡¯t have to, but she was proving more than difficult. I didn¡¯t know she could fly. ¡°He controls people?¡± Demoness asked. ¡°Yes, this girl is being controlled by him.¡± ¡°How the hell can you tell that?¡± ¡°One of my many skills,¡± I said then shot a huge gathering of Spark at him. Jessica stepped in the way, yelling out as she took the hit. ¡°Kill him!¡± Killgrave said, but instead of the ordering to me it went to Demoness. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said as Demoness made a swipe for me. ¡°Don¡¯t-have-time-for-this,¡± I said in between her attacks as I blocked them. Jessica was already recovering and I was getting tired of the fight. ¡°Summon Tabi!¡± I yelled and the blue/ck cat appeared next to me. She looked up at me, bored as Demoness continued to attack me. ¡°Your sex adventures got weirder,¡± Tabi noted. ¡°This isn¡¯t sex, it''s a fight,¡± I said as Demoness tried to swipe my feet out from under me. I floated up then dropped down putting some Nen into a punch. It connected with her face knocking her down as Jessica came in to attack me. ¡°You sure? This red girl is wearing something you would be into,¡± Tabi said. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, but I want to meld,¡± I said. Punched across the face by Jessica I got the amount of Nen correct and barely felt it. She went for my balls but I blocked it. ¡°Really? You can¡¯t handle them on your own?¡± Tabi asked. ¡°You know I was sleeping, right? The girls in the dorm were having this thing called a pillow fight and you happened to-¡± ¡°Tell me about itter!¡± I yelled. ¡°Juste here.¡± She yawned widely but then began to grow. Her body losing it¡¯s form she turned into a blue and ck me then moved to me in an instant. My body covered in me I felt the chakra call to me like an old friend. Channeling it out into 3 balls I continued to fight against Jessica as I poured chakra into the focused attacks. Floating above my head they grew and grew until I shot 2 into Jessica and 1 into Demoness. Both women were thrown back. Making another condensed ball of chakra I flew at the escaping Killgrave. Hitting him in the back with the chakra attack it drilled into him, breaking bones as I pushed him into the floor. He cried out in pain as Tabi dislodged from me. ¡°You really needed me for this?¡± She asked. ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°Just made it quicker, and I need a second pair of eyes for a minute.¡± ¡°For what?¡± She asked. ¡°To watch the girls while I take out the trash,¡± I said. I grabbed Killgrave by the hair and picked him up. ¡°Keep an eye on those 2. I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡± I lifted off the ground and began to fly away. Holding up Killgrave by the hair he began to yell as we left the warehouse. ¡°Shutup,¡± I said, wiggling his head. ¡°I¡¯m sure you got some money stashed away somewhere. Tell me where it is or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± I was sick of running out of money. The nice thing about viins was they usually didn¡¯t like banks. After I got his stash I could probably get rid of him discreetly. No one liked a viin that could control people. I doubted anyone would miss the Smurf. CHAPTER 376 LAWYER UP CHAPTER 376 LAWYER UP $50,000 wasn¡¯t terrible for a stash of money, but it wasn¡¯t the best. I needed more money for my future ns. Unluckily for me, old me let Professor Xavier talk him into a trust. Since I was 17 he didn¡¯t think I could be trusted with $3 million dors. He was probably right, but still I had ns. There were a lot of amazing inventors in Marvel World. I needed to get them some funding to start building me cool gadgets. Since my quest didn¡¯t say I had to defeat Killgrave to finish it I decided to kill him. Not in a very violent way though. I didn¡¯t want to risk getting the Viin title in the Marvel World. So I simply dropped him from a very high altitude. I was sure to say whoops when I did it, so whoever was watching me knew it was an ident. I didn¡¯t double check he had died, but I was pretty sure the purple man was turned into wine. I focused on my main problem as I flew. I had an idea on how to get my money, but I needed awyer. An idea came to me, making me put on a wicked smile as Inded back inside the now empty warehouse. The warehouse workers had taken the hint after the fighting started and skedaddled. The only people left were Jessica and Tabi. ¡°Where¡¯s my red devil?¡± I asked. ¡°She ran off a bit ago,¡± Tabi said, licking her paws. ¡°I was just told to watch them.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I¡¯ll catch up with herter.¡± I moved to Jessica Jones as Tabi stepped off of her. Jumping up to my shoulder she took her ce around my neck. ¡°Hey, you alright?¡± I asked. Nudging Jessica as I tried to wake her up. I brought a Spark to my finger and zapped her nose with it, causing her to jolt awake. ¡°What?!¡± She yelled, flying backward along the floor to try to get away from me. ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± I said, raising my hands. ¡°Calm it down. He¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°What? Who?¡± She asked, looking around. She was in a business suit like Killgrave had been in. Dirty and some of it ripped she was more than a little roughed up by the chakra sts. ¡°When, where, why,¡± I finished for her. ¡°I¡¯m Weston. Do you know your name?¡± I said the words loudly, staying in my spot away from her. ¡°Jessica,¡± she said, wiping her nose as she got up. Looking around the room her Spiritual Energy was a catastrophe of emotions. Anger, rage, confusion, wonder, worry, hunger, shame, shyness, happiness, hope, fear, and a few others mixed in. I let her have her moment as she tried to catch up to the present. It took time but she eventually asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I think you were being controlled,¡± I said. ¡°The reject from the blue man group was controlling you with his mind. Acting as a bodyguard or something.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°We-he started that a while ago. K-Kingpin, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Kingpin? His penthouse probably.¡± ¡°No, K-Killgrave?¡± She asked, a memory shed in her mind making her feel sick. ¡°Dead,¡± I said simply. She locked eyes with me. Hope in her gaze. I decided I would need to double check he actually was dead. From the feelings rolling off of her he really deserved it. ¡°Why?¡± She asked. ¡°Uh¡­not sure what you mean.¡± I wasn¡¯t about to admit to killing someone. ¡°Why did you help me?¡± She asked. I shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t know,¡± I lied. ¡°I knew something wasn¡¯t right. Decided to step in.¡± She nodded and the tears began to flow. ¡°Thank you,¡± she mumbled, wiping them away. ¡°I-it was bad.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°Do you um¡­need anything. Money?¡± ¡°I uh¡­¡± she looked through her pockets. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything. I don¡¯t know where I am.¡± ¡°Come on, let''s get you home,¡± I said. ¡°Go make a friend.¡± I mumbled to the cat. She nodded and jumped off. Moving to Jessica, Tabi made her fur fluff out, her way of flirting I guessed. ¡°This is Tabi, my cat.¡± ¡°I¡­remember,¡± Jessica said confused. ¡°Did she¡­go into you?¡± ¡°Not in a sex way,¡± I assured. ¡°She and I can fuse for a time. She¡¯s a hellcat. And a lesbian, so don¡¯t get too familiar.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a lesbian,¡± Tabi said. ¡°What?! Now you talk?¡± I asked. ¡°Did you hear that or am I going crazy?¡± I asked Jessica. My eyes wide as I pointed at the cat. Jessica¡¯s eyes bulged looking from me to the cat, confused. ¡°He¡¯s fucking you,¡± Tabi said. ¡°It¡¯s called, fucking with you,¡± I rified. ¡°Whatever,¡± Tabi said, jumping up to Jessica. The girl stiffened but as Tabi purred she slowly rxed. ¡°Are you really from hell?¡± Jessica asked. ¡°No, this idiot just thinks it¡¯s easier to tell people that. Trust me, I am from a ce much farther away than hell,¡± Tabi said. ¡°Now pretend I can¡¯t talk or I will regret showing you.¡± ¡°Oh, she likes you,¡± I said with some humor. ¡°You¡¯re lucky. You must have a rare blood type like me. Only special people can hear her voice.¡± ¡°He¡¯s fucking you again,¡± Tabi mumbled. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to half of what he says. He is a huge womanizer.¡± ¡°Tabi¡­you talk too much,¡± I said, giving her a look. She huffed and I looked back up to Jessica. ¡°Sorry, we are weird. Are you good to fly?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± she said. I lifted off the ground and she did the same. ¡°So you can fly too?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± I said. ¡°Pretty cool. How did you get your powers?¡± ¡°Uh¡­chemical spill,¡± she said. ¡°No way, me too,¡± I said. ¡°And Demoness¡­now that¡¯s a coincidence.¡± I doubted it was. ¡°Uh Demoness was this red dominatrixdy that kind of helped me take Killgrave down. But she mainly got in the way.¡± ¡°Oh, thought I imagined that,¡± Jessica said as we continued to float upwards. When we were high enough in the air Jessica stopped. Looking around she pointed and we flew in the direction. I didn¡¯t ask her any questions. Her emotions still all over the ce I flew and practiced my Nen. After my fight with Jessica I realized I needed to focus on coating my body in Nen more. Only a few weeks out of Cthulhu world and I was already rusty. I had to coat my body in it 24/7. I brought it up and let the power smolder on my skin like an aura. Eventually we got to somewhere Jessica recognized and wended outside of arge building. ¡°My friend lives here,¡± Jessica said. Nervous and ready for a breakdown I wasn¡¯t sure what to do. ¡°You need anything?¡± I asked, pulling out a few grand and passing it to her. She didn¡¯t move for it. ¡°Besides money? I¡¯m pretty strong, I can help you. Or listen if you need that.¡± I felt her Spiritual Energy harden. ¡°No, I uh need to cry for a week I think. I¡¯m good at that though. I would like to thank you when I start feeling myself. I just did a lot of bad stuff for Killgrave. I-I need some time,¡± she said. ¡°No problem,¡± I said. ¡°Tabi, stick with her, alright?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t-¡± ¡°I nned on it,¡± Tabi said. She could tell that Jessica was a wreck barely holding on. ¡°Try to call me when I¡¯m not having a good time.¡± ¡°Yeah yeah, I expect to hear about that pillow fightter,¡± I said. I reached out and grabbed Jessica¡¯s hand. She tried to jerk away, but I put the money in her palm. ¡°It will help. Rent a bunch of ros and order pizza for the next month. I slipped my number in there if you need to talk as well.¡± With that I lifted off again. Focusing Nen all around me I increased the power. I had to be able to use a bunch all at once and keep it out all day. I had to get stronger. No more relying on Tabi to make my fights quicker. Heading to the X-Men loft I hoped they had a spare business suit there. I had to have a meeting with awyer in the morning and I might as well look good. ¡ª I walked into the office in the early morning hours. A school day I was enjoying this whole no worries lifestyle. I had money in my status screen, and just looking for reasons to spend it. Still considering robbing a few ces blind I decided to hold off until I finished my current quest, which was to look into what happened to me. So far I knew Oscorp had something to do with it, maybe Kingpin, and probably Doctor Connors. Not much else though. The elevator out of order, I ran up the stairs of the office building. Finding the small office was easy. Nelson and Murdoch was the localw firm. A simple inte search had led me to the new up andingwyers in Hell¡¯s Kitchen, but they didn¡¯t have too many reviews online, we would see how their service was. Just inside the door was a pretty blonde woman. She was sitting on her phone at her desk. As I walked in she put it down. Eyeing me up and down she sighed. ¡°The dentist is another floor up.¡± ¡°My teeth are perfect,¡± I said, shing her a toothy grin. ¡°I was in need of awyer.¡± ¡°Oh, great,¡± she said sitting up. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± ¡°I need to dissolve a trust,¡± I admitted. ¡°Like a will?¡± ¡°More like¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± I pped the satchel at my side. ¡°I have all the legal documents here. I don¡¯t know what all you-¡± I stopped talking as a red haired woman walked out from the back. A thin white stick preceding her, she struck the floor and walls with it as she came out from a side hall. She was about 5 foot 7 inches tall. Her red hair was more auburn, so darker. A slight curl to it she had a very beautiful face that was hidden by the thick ck sunsses. In a gray dress suit her curves were well hidden as well. ¡°Oh, hello,¡± I said, making sure to match the same inflections in my voice as a few hours ago. I smiled wide as the woman¡¯s Spiritual Energy became annoyed, worried, and angry at me. She knew who I was. ¡°What can we do for you?¡± ¡°You mind hearing me in private?¡± I asked shyly. I yed the perfect young teen. But the redhead wasn¡¯t buying it. ¡°I¡¯m not sure we can work with you,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s a little soon to say that, don¡¯t you think?¡± I asked. ¡°You haven¡¯t heard what I came to offer yet.¡± ¡°I think I can guess,¡± she said. Her Energy was in turmoil, wondering if I knew her identity. It was obvious I did, but she hoped I didn¡¯t. ¡°We don¡¯t handle that type of thing.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I asked, surprised. ¡°I¡¯ve been asking around. I heard you guys handle most anything. Put up a big fight for the little guy. Are you really not interested?¡± ¡°Of course we are,¡± the blonde said, standing up. ¡°Karen-¡± the redhead hissed. ¡°Hush,¡± the blonde ordered. ¡°Let me see those documents. As you can see Matilda is a little visually impaired. I have to scan them into a program that reads the words off.¡± ¡°Oh, is she blind?¡± I asked. ¡°I just thought she liked to wear sunsses inside.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Karen said. ¡°I think she likes to as well.¡± She led me down the hall to a small office. On the door it read Matilda Murdoch. ¡°Now sit here. I¡¯ll talk to Maddy, and help get the stick out of her ass.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pretty big stick. Let me know if you need help,¡± I said. ¡°Ha! I like you,¡± Karen said, jostling my hair as she walked out. Shutting the door on her way out I heard whispered yelling from the 2. I ignored them as I looked around the office. Janky was the best way to put it. The desk and chairs were second hand and didn¡¯t match. Theputer was a couple of years old, and the rug at my feet had some stains. On the wall was a framed diploma and on the desk was a picture. Though she was blind I could imagine her picking up the picture and running her hand along the ss. Remembering what it used to look like before she lost her eyesight. Grabbing the picture it was as I expected. A young girl on thep of a man in a boxer¡¯s outfit. Shirtless, shorts on, boxing gloves at his side, both had wide smiles as they stared at the camera. ¡°That¡¯s my dad,¡± Matilda said as she walked in with a huff. ¡°I assumed,¡± I said, setting the picture back down. ¡°Sorry for the ambush, but you left me so abruptlyst night.¡± Matilda stiffened before sitting down. She frowned as she looked in my direction. ¡°I thought you would y the idiot.¡± ¡°I can do that,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m really good at it, but I don¡¯t like beating around the bush. Thanks for dropping your business card at the warehouse by the way. Made it really easy to find you.¡± She stiffened again, staring at me¡­or my general direction. I doubted blind people could stare. ¡°You¡¯re joking,¡± she mumbled, letting out an annoyed sigh. ¡°Jeez, you are good,¡± I said. ¡°How the hell did you find me then?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯m a really good guesser,¡± I said. She gave me an even more annoyed look. ¡°Listen, I uh actually do need some legal help. I¡¯m in the neighborhood, thought I might as well use the onewyer that I beat up yesterday.¡± ¡°What the hell happened there anyway?¡± She asked. ¡°One second I was fine, the next¡­it was like a fog went over my mind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted you to go after the fatman. The purple nurple, Killgrave. He can control people. He was controlling that super girl, and not in a good way. Pretty sure he made her do some very bad stuff.¡± ¡°What happened to them?¡± Matilda asked. ¡°The girl is better. I got her to her friend¡¯s house. A buddy of mine is also watching her. The guy¡­went on a trip,¡± I said. ¡°What kind of trip?¡± ¡°Listen, you don¡¯t want to know, alright? You really think a guy that can control people can be trusted to roam the streets?¡± ¡°Did you kill him?¡± She asked, pressing the issue. ¡°Not that I know of,¡± I said. The answer vague enough to not trip off her own lie detection skill. She frowned but dropped it. ¡°I am willing to listen,¡± Matilda said. ¡°What¡¯s your legal problem?¡± ¡°So a few months ago¡­¡± I gave her my backstory. Walked her through the trust and different things set up. ¡°Alright,¡± she mumbled. ¡°You did all this over thest few months? Why the hell do you need the money?¡± ¡°Investments,¡± I said. ¡°Can you provide information about the investments?¡± ¡°Maybe? But I¡¯d rather not,¡± I said. She frowned but thought for a little bit. ¡°There is some precedent. You were under duress from the death of your family when you signed all this. If you really wanted you could go after thepany for more.¡± ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± ¡°Probably for the best. I can file some suits. You don¡¯t have a guardian, so it should be fairly cut and dry.¡± ¡°How long will it take?¡± I asked. ¡°Few weeks at least?¡± She asked. ¡°Also it will cost you a few grand.¡± I threw some money on her desk. She frowned but opened a drawer and dropped it in. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m yourwyer.¡± ¡°Perfect. Now the other matter,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯d like to work with you on it.¡± ¡°Kid, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. I work-¡± I thought calling me a kid was a stretch. She didn¡¯t look much older than me. I couldn¡¯t remember how longwyer school was, but it couldn¡¯t be that long. ¡°Alone? Yeah that would have worked great for you against the guyst night,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not looking to start our own detective agency. But you might have more clues that I need help getting. The fatman is involved in this somehow, and I have no idea where to find him.¡± ¡°The guy is like a ghost,¡± she mumbled. ¡°How did you find out about him anyway? I only recently heard his name.¡± ¡°You have your secrets, I have mine,¡± I said. She frowned but let it go. Leaning back she thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m considering joining you on this. You actually have a foot in this fight, whatever it is, and I want to find the kidnapped kids.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°Any idea where to start?¡± Matilda frowned, thinking more. Eventually she asked, ¡°Would that Jones girl have any ideas? If she followed the¡­fatman, maybe she knows something.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea,¡± I said. ¡°When do you want to check with her?¡± ¡°Tonight,¡± she said. ¡°I only work at night.¡± ¡°Ah cus you don¡¯t want to be seen in your outfit?¡± I asked. Her face turned red. ¡°No!¡± She yelled. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, chuckling. ¡°It looks great on you. I mean, top notch. But have you considered a whip as a weapon? It would really finish the whole sex dungeon fant-¡± ¡°Get out!¡± She yelled. ¡°What? I¡¯m paying you apliment,¡± I said. ¡°Get out, now,¡± she said, her Haki actually blushing as she pointed to the door. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, getting up. ¡°See you tonight?¡± She cursed but waved me off. Iughed, knowing I would. I was liking this Demoness girl a hell of a lot more than I thought I would. I was already picturing her in her outfit. Part of me wanted to extend this investigation out so I could have more time with her, but only time would tell. CHAPTER 377 NEW COSTUMES CHAPTER 377 NEW COSTUMES ¡°You think this is it?¡± I asked as yet another limo drove up. Instead of waiting until the night I stopped by Jessica¡¯s friend¡¯s ce. It seemed after some crying, sleep, more crying, more sleep, and a tub of ice cream that I helped to provide she was able to remember a little. Such as hearing about a fancy little auction going on that night. Now I wasn¡¯t the best at auctions. Thest one I yed a part in didn¡¯t end well. And from my past experience, auctions with the top 1% of the city would not be a pretty sight. After reviewing with Demoness I bought us our own special get-ups for the asion. I was mostly surprised she was being so agreeable to me joining up with her. But I got the impression that she felt insted from danger knowing my real identity, and we were connected in our own stupid superhero origin of a backstory. She didn¡¯t know my whole story, but she knew I could handle myself in a fight. ¡°You know I¡¯m blind, right?¡± Matilda asked. ¡°Psh, you can probably sense better than anyone¡­besides me at least. You basically have 5 senses,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°I can get the general idea of everything, but I can¡¯t see all the details,¡± she said. Annoyed for some reason. Her costume made her impossible not to stare at and since she was blind I stared at her face while looking down to her chest while we talked. ¡°So you see the forest, not the trees? Jeez, sucks to be you. Either way you¡¯ll be fine. The only problem is getting in there,¡± I said while studying the building. It appeared to be arge venue, maybe an arena or something. Limo after limo came up, dropping people off. It was like some celebrity get together but there was no one taking pictures. No red carpet. And I didn¡¯t miss the fact that there were no cameras pointed at the entrance. Just 4 big security guards with guns. As I studied them I looked around to try to find the best way to get inside. I really needed to get to a world where I was a psychic or something. This whole no-Genjutsu BS was really making me work. Then to my surprise a familiar face walked out of the building, talking to one of the guards. The young entrepreneur, Sebastian Shaw made an appearance. Shaking hands with some people walking inside he spoke to one of the guards who then ran inside to handle something. ¡°Should have known,¡± I mumbled. ¡°What?¡± ¡°That guy that stepped out. That¡¯s Sebastian Shaw, runs the Hellfire Club now.¡± ¡°The what?¡± ¡°Hellfire Club. Richest of the rich. Most of them have super powers or are super wealthy so they can hire people that have powers, which is in turn their super power,¡± I said. ¡°Never heard of them,¡± she whispered. ¡°What does it mean?¡± ¡°It means we need to worry about normal guards and maybe some guards like us,¡± I said. ¡°Come on. Someone just stepped out onto the roof to have a smoke.¡± ¡°What? How can you tell?¡± She asked as I backed away down the alley. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one with senses,¡± I said. ¡°You want me to fly you or what?¡± She looked up, chewing her cherry colored lips then sighed. Nodding resignedly I picked her up in a princess carry. ¡°Not like this,¡± she said but I was already lifting off. ¡°How the hell was I supposed to grab you?¡± I asked as I sped up between the tworge buildings. ¡°I don¡¯t know, grab my hand,¡± she said, blushing. ¡°Can you really trust that I won¡¯t pretend to lose my grip, then grab you again?¡± I asked. She opened her mouth then shut it again. ¡°You really are a child,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Only at heart,¡± I said, giving her a smile that I had no idea if she could sense or not. We got to the roof of the arena and there were a couple of guys smoking. A brick ced in the door to keep it open I decided against a Spark to paralyze them and just swooped down, scooped up a rock and threw it. It hit a piece of metal ductwork sticking out of the roof and the men moved closer to check it out. Zooming into the door I kicked the brick away and heard the smokers yell. They were good and locked out. ¡°Can you stop doing that?¡± Matilda asked as I set her down. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The zoom, reerh, and psshh sound effects you make when you fly?¡± She asked, annoyed. ¡°I do that?¡± I asked with augh. ¡°Didn¡¯t even notice. Sorry, it''s still new to me.¡± Setting my pack down in front of us I zipped it open. Digging inside I pulled out my suit and tie and her dress. ¡°How long have you had the powers?¡± She asked. ¡°Few months,¡± I said as I began to disrobe. She reluctantly did the same. Unzipping her red Demoness costume I was disappointed when she turned around. I hadn¡¯t noticed she was wearing underwear underneath the tight outfit but she was. ¡°You¡¯re pretty strong for a few months,¡± she noted. ¡°And getting stronger,¡± I said. ¡°What about you? How does your power work?¡± ¡°I thought you knew,¡± she said, turning to give me a cocky grin. ¡°I have cursory knowledge of many things. Like I know you can hear most everything and have like an echolocation power,¡± I said. She really should have had the Batman hero name. ¡°What the hell,¡± she whispered, pulling up the dress I bought her. ¡°How the hell do you know that?¡± ¡°Too long of a story to answer,¡± I said, putting on my tie. The suit was nice and I paid a pretty penny for both. Her dress was a sparkly red, which I assumed was her color, but it wasn¡¯t as tight as her Demoness costume. I frowned sadly until she turned around to show an amazing wondend of cleavage. ¡°I can tell where you¡¯re staring,¡± she noted. ¡°Just admiring god¡¯s work,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah yeah,¡± she mumbled, but to my surprise her Spiritual Energy wasn¡¯t all that disappointed. Either she liked attention or I had proven I was worth keeping around. ¡°You mind?¡± She turned to show that the zipper at the back wasn¡¯t all the way up. ¡°Hell no I don¡¯t mind,¡± I said, moving over to her. Grabbing the zipper I couldn¡¯t help but admire her muscr shoulders. She hid it well, but Matilda was strong. Each muscle rippled individually as she straightened her dress. I zipped the back up as slowly as possible to appreciate the woman. ¡°What is that? Peppermint?¡± Her Haki actually blushed. ¡°I¡¯m sensitive to smells. It helps me not¡­get overwhelmed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m notining,¡± I said, my hands lingering on her shoulders. She shivered but didn¡¯t pull away. ¡°You look very beautiful in red.¡± ¡°Is this red?¡± She mumbled, nervous. I couldn¡¯t believe how excited she felt. I thought for sure she hated me. ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°Definitely your color. Really brings out your eyes.¡± I pulled her contact lens case out of the pack and handed it to her over her shoulder. ¡°What are your powers?¡± She asked. Opening the case she leaned her head back to put the contacts in. The ident that made her blind gave her eyes a milky color. The contacts were to give her a less blind appearance. ¡°I have very¡­odd skills,¡± I said. ¡°Most I¡¯m pretty sure are just magic.¡± ¡°So flying? A sensory skill? And what? Super-strength?¡± ¡°No, strength is all mine. At least I think it is. Took me forever to get this strong,¡± I said. I wasn¡¯t sure if the Viltrumite form had made me stronger. From my simple weight training I didn¡¯t think it had, but like my flying I could have to be pushed far to call it out. ¡°Sensory skill¡­that one isn¡¯t so much a skill as an attunement to the energy around me.¡± ¡°Energy around you?¡± She asked idly as she put the other contact in. ¡°Yep. Everything around us has something called Spiritual Energy. All different. This cinderblock is different from the grout,¡± I said, touching the wall. ¡°You have different energy than me. I can sense all of it.¡± ¡°Sounds¡­made up,¡± she said, turning around to face me. The contacts were brown, but really did help make her look like she could see. She was good at facing the general location of my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not. I can sense everything around me for about 50 feet. But if I skip the details I can see a hell of a lot farther. Like a floor below us is a guard heading this way,¡± I said, grabbing her hand and taking her down the stairs behind me. ¡°Wait, my costume,¡± she said. Letting go she grabbed it. ¡°Where can I¡­¡± It was rather small so I put it scrunched it up and threw it inside arge inner pocket in my jacket. ¡°I¡¯ll give it back when I can. Next time you need a purse that can fit it or something,¡± I said. Running down the stairs I felt the guard getting closer. Grabbing Matilda¡¯s hand I pulled her to me as the door opened. The door blocked the man¡¯s view of us as I used Zetsu to eliminate my presence. The guard walked up the stairs without noticing us and we went into the hall he had left. ¡°What the hell did you just do?¡± Matilda asked as we moved quickly down the hall. ¡°Hid behind the door?¡± ¡°No, just now. You¡­disappeared from my senses. I could hear you breathing but that was it,¡± she said. ¡°Oh that¡¯s another skill. I¡­can exinter. It¡¯s more of an Eastern skill to learn,¡± I admitted. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re 17?¡± she asked. ¡°Almost 18,¡± I said, resisting the urge to wink. I could tell she didn¡¯t like the reminder that I was so young. ¡°Just in body. My mind is much older¡­another skill of mine.¡± I could tell she wanted to ask more but we came to a staircase. Down below more people were streaming inside. I had hoped to run into a guard. Then Matilda and I would have to make out to pretend like we were finding somewhere secluded. But I never got the chance. We ran down the stairs and joined the thickening crowd without issue. We passed into an actual ballroom. Shiny hardwood floors at our feet there were tables with high ss sses, tes, and cutlery spread out. The Richie Riche¡¯s of the world wore gold jewelry, glittering diamonds, fur coats, and all were talking about this or that yacht or party orpany to buy. I resisted the urge to pick a few pockets because I doubted Matilda would approve. ¡°I thought this was supposed to be an auction,¡± Matilda mumbled. ¡°Me too, looks like this ball or whatever is some kind of cover,¡± I said. Scanning the crowd for people I knew I was getting rather nervous with how many guards there were around us. ¡°We might need to mingle ande up with backstories.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± She asked. ¡°You can be Natasha, and I¡¯ll be Clinton,¡± I said. She had the red hair so it worked. ¡°Representatives from the new country of Genosha.¡± ¡°The mutant home ind or whatever? Why?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t see any of them here, and it¡¯s still a mystery to most people,¡± I said. ¡°Shit, psychic.¡± I noticed Emma Frost ahead. She was wearing her white corset, and basically lingerie below the belt. A white fur coat down her back she wore blue tinted lipstick and eye shadow that somehow made her more beautiful. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°10 o¡¯clock. Woman about your height,¡± I said, putting my arm over her shoulder and turning her a different way. ¡°I thought she was a stripper.¡± Emma sure as hell was a few days ago. Maybe she got a promotion or something in the week since I¡¯d seen her. ¡°You say the weirdest crap. A psychic stripper?¡± Matilda asked. ¡°Yep, now where are they going?¡± I asked. Looking around I found 2 of the guards leaving the ballroom and focused on them with my Haki. There was another stairwell that took them down to the basement. I sensed some of the elite moving to side doors and taking an elevator. All going down. I guessed the real event was happening there. ¡°Come on,¡± I said, mapping out the area with my Observation Haki. ¡°I think I found the real fun.¡± CHAPTER 378 SECURITY CHAPTER 378 SECURITY ¡°Okay, I think I found it,¡± I said. Opening my eyes I looked at Matilda who was keeping watch. I had been focusing on the people discreetly leaving until I found what we needed. ¡°We will need a few things first though,¡± I admitted. ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Like 2 tickets,¡± I said. ¡°There is another security checkpoint down below for the special event.¡± I searched the people moving in the ballroom and found a man and woman that were heading the right direction. ¡°Come on.¡± I started walking to intercept them. Matilda followed, grumbling under her breath as I took charge. Making a B-Line for the people I shot a streak of a Spark at an unsuspecting man close to them. He yelled and fell to the ground as if I had scripted it. Drawing everyone¡¯s eyes to him I moved to my targets and found the 2 tickets in the man¡¯s back pocket. Stealing them easily I waited for Matilda with my elbow out. She took it and we walked in step toward one of many exits. ¡°What the hell was that?¡± She asked. ¡°How did you do that to the guy?¡± ¡°Another power,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°It would be good to know your capabilities in case this gets ugly,¡± she said through clenched teeth. I missed what she said, studying her cleavage. ¡°Hey, pay attention.¡± ¡°Sorry, what? Get ugly? Yeah, this is going to get ugly. There is a whole new group of security down below,¡± I said moving to the elevator. Another couple of people walked in with us. We smiled at them and quieted as we moved down a single level. Once the doors opened the secret event was revealed. Large double doors guarded by 8 people there were women in the mix this time. All were in suits and ties, but these people were much more dangerous than the guards above. ¡°What do you mean new security?¡± Matilda asked as we walked behind the other couple from the elevator. ¡°These people are highly trained. I can barely sense they are there. I can¡¯t even feel them breathing.¡± Their Spiritual Energy was still there, but weak as if they were suppressing it somehow. All of these guards had twisted, almost deadly energies about them. ¡°I think they might be assassins.¡± Matilda frowned, studying them with her own sensory powers. ¡°Or ninjas,¡± she whispered. I wanted to question what she meant by that. About to ask her to rify, I stopped as I was asked for our tickets. I passed it to a beautiful woman behind a small podium. The deadly ninja assassins behind her pretending not to watch us. They were ready to attack at any moment. ¡°Very good, please take your seats,¡± the receptionist said, passing us 2 cards. ¡°The event will start soon.¡± I nodded and noticed the cards we got were rted to seat position. We were in 22J and 21J. We made our way through the lines of throne worthy chairs. Close to the edge we weren¡¯t as blocked in by other patrons as most. People around us whispered to one another behind their hands. In front of us was arge stage with a red curtain blocking the view. There were a few raised podiums around the edge of the auditorium-like room, with some familiar faces sitting there. ¡°That is the Hellfire Club,¡± I said, pointing for Matilda. I recognized Sebastion Shaw and Obadiah Stane sitting front and center as well as a few others I had noticed at the club. I guessed they were running this whole thing in cooperation with whoever was in charge of the ninjas. ¡°There¡¯s Kingpin,¡± I mumbled, he was on the opposite side on a smaller raised podium. Killgrave and Jessica Jones no longer behind him he just had a normal looking bodyguard nearby. I tried to guess who the new bodyguard was, but had no clue. There were too many viins out there to even try. ¡°Know anyone else here?¡± Maddy asked. She didn¡¯t bother to look around, her face straight ahead I could feel that she was rather nervous, but was trying to stay calm. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­think so,¡± I said. I was surprised Tony Stark wasn¡¯t there. A few faces I thought I recognized in the crowd I didn¡¯t want to try to guess. Emma Frost walked in from the back and moved to the Hellfire Club¡¯s seats. She whispered something to Shaw then to my horror locked eyes with me. I turned away, hiding my face behind my hand. She continued to stare at me, her Spiritual Energy saying she recognized me. But instead of saying something to Shaw she walked up to the front stage and moved behind the curtain. I let out a sigh of relief, but wasn¡¯t exactly sure what to expect. Jessica Jones had known this was an auction, and that was it. The tension in the room began to build as the time ticked away, some of it leaking into me. Matilda¡¯s own nervousness began to increase. Then out of the blue she turned her head to face someone. I followed her gaze. She was staring at a beautiful dark haired woman. Tan skin, Asian descent, ck dress, legs that peeked out of a slit in the dress, and cleavage that didn¡¯t leave much to the imagination. I was immediately reminded of Chun-Li from Street Fighter with how muscr the woman was. She was standing near the edge of one of the doors, talking into a radio. Scanning the room she then turned around and walked out. ¡°Who was that?¡± I whispered. ¡°An old friend,¡± Matilda mumbled, her Haki a mix of regret and anger. ¡°An old girlfriend?¡± I rified, starting to get the picture. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Matilda asked, stiffening in her seat just slightly. ¡°Well it¡¯s obvious by your reaction. Let me guess¡­the ninjas are part of the Foot,¡± I said. ¡°You mean Hand?¡± She asked. Her Haki now alight with questions on how I could know that. ¡°Shit, yeah, that¡¯s what I meant,¡± I said. The Foot were the bad guys in Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles, which was a y off the Hand which was Daredevil¡¯s enemies. ¡°The Hand is a very famous ninja n. I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s who is guarding this ce.¡± The Hand weremon enemies for Daredevil, and in most canon they were led by Daredevil¡¯s love interest, Elektra Nachos¡­.or whatever her name was. Though Demoness was genderbent, it appeared Elektra wasn¡¯t. I would have been annoyed she was into women, but from the signals I had been getting she wasn¡¯t against a man. ¡°You really do know a lot,¡± Matilda mumbled, annoyed. ¡°I don¡¯t know your history with them,¡± I said. She appeared to be rather knowledgeable of them. I wondered if maybe she had spent time with the Hand or something. ¡°And you won¡¯t,¡± she said, leaving it at that. I wanted to push, but dropped it. The lights in the room dimmed and the curtain began to draw back as Emma Frost walked out onto the stage. Walking out in her stripper worthy outfit she had a wide smile as she spoke into a microphone. ¡°Ladies and gentleman, thank you for attending the auction tonight,¡± Emma said. Her voice was low and sweet, like listening to someone ready to rip your clothes off because they were so desperate to have you. I decided at that point that I didn¡¯t care what it took, I would be getting closer to Emma Frost. As I had daydreams about what she looked like under the white, which wasn¡¯t too far of a stretch of the imagination, she continued on. ¡°Tonight is a very special event. Hosted by the Hellfire Club, and other private individuals.¡± I guessed she meant Kingpin who liked to stay as a silent ruler of the city, but I doubted he had control of the Hand. Maybe they were controlled by some other big name in the city. ¡°First, let us begin with invitations to the Hellfire Club,¡± Emma said. Another woman pushed a cart out and 5 ck cards with intricate designs on the edges were shown. ¡°Shall we start the bidding on the first for $1 million.¡± ¡°Fuck me,¡± I mumbled as the price quickly rose to $2 million. ¡°A whole other world,¡± Matilda noted and we waited. The invitations were gone in a few minutes and I wondered how the hell I thought $3 million was a lot of money. The auctions continued on, waiters and waitresses moving throughrge gaps between the seats to give people more alcohol. They bid and bid and bid. First a set of jade dragons said to give power to those in need were sold for $60 million. Then a bench said to be owned by Queen Elizabeth was sold for $500,000. Each item had a rich history and story behind it. Emma was a perfect auctioneer. I could feel a psychic haze over the air. Subtle but obvious to me. Instead of directing people to bid, it was actually directing people to hate. More than one person got in a bidding war with another, driving up the price so high it made people p when it was finally concluded. Thankfully I didn¡¯t have the money or will to own any of it. But I did notice Matilda itching to raise her seat number now and then. At least she knew she didn¡¯t have a chance of winning anything. I could tell that the agitation of an ex, being somewhere without her supersuit on, and all of the tension in the room was getting to her. I couldn¡¯t help but put my arm over her shoulder. ¡°Calm it down,¡± I mumbled. ¡°This is an everyday thing for all these people. We need to be more discreet.¡± ¡°Easy for you to say,¡± she whispered out the side of her mouth. ¡°This is why I prefer my neighborhood. I don¡¯t put myself out in the open like this. I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re so calm.¡± ¡°Training,¡± I said. ¡°And it helps to know you can kick the ass of everyone here¡­most everyone anyway. It¡¯s best to put on a mask,¡± I said, remembering back when my sister Evelyn taught me to seduce the Mizukage. ¡°We are ying a part. Pick someone around you, and do what they do. Every nose scratch, eye roll, yawn. Just copy them. And soon you will be them. ying the role of someone who is used to this sort of thing is the easiest way to fake it.¡± Matilda frowned but I noticed her sensing around the area. Her ears perking up she began to fidget less. Focusing on someone I guessed was 2 rows behind me Matilda did a good job of mimicking them. It was some heiress or rich girl. Bored by the whole event she slouched in the chair and yed with her purse. I let my Observation Haki wander around the room as the auction moved toward jewelry. This gem was said to have been smuggled out of the mines in someone¡¯s stomach. This ne was made by thete great Vinglevoss, who we all know only made 211 pieces of jewelry and each is stamped with a number. This happens to be number 67, which got people excitedly talking and bidding higher. Matilda kept mimicking different people, distracting herself with the game of it. I began to focus outside the room with my Haki. The auditorium we were in was surrounded by 2 hallways. Guards patrolled everywhere and continuously dragged pieces to be shown from the back. I was starting to get bored and ordered a drink as it kept going. After a good 2 hours I noticed a change in the venue though. Some people began to get up and walk out the back. No real signal given as to why, Demoness and I stayed behind. Abruptly about half of the people left the room. That was when the really fun part of the auction began. First was a missing Jackson Pollock painting. Recently liberated from a European collection it appeared we had gotten to the illegal side of the event. The people that left apparently knew about this stage and decided they didn¡¯t want to be a part of the bad things that these people were buying. The area began to get darker, giving more anonymity to the bidders. Yet somehow Emma was still able to see every ID and catch every bid. ¡°$33 million for the original prophecies of the Cult of the Phoenix,¡± Emma said. I was caught off guard by the name, curious what the hell that meant but I was more surprised as they wheeled people out in chairs. There were 3 of them. Each drugged up, in blindfolds, and practically naked. I wasn¡¯t terribly surprised this was happening in the illegal part of an auction, but I was surprised that I recognized 2 of them. Alex Summers and Lorna Dane sat side by side in the wheelchairs. Lorna¡¯s green hair, and Alex¡¯s strong chin were distinct. The person beside them was a pale girl with dark hair that I didn¡¯t recognize, but all 3 were people I needed to save. ¡°Normally we don¡¯t handle such events here,¡± Emma said. ¡°But special circumstances lead to opportunity. All 3 of these individuals are bonafide mutants from out of state.¡± I had heard Lorna and Alex were working with Cyclops, but I wondered what the hell they could have gotten themselves into to get captured within a week. ¡°The first lot is the girl on the right. She is said to be extremely lucky. Now let¡¯s start the bidding at $200,000,¡± Emma said, acting like she wasn¡¯t affected about selling people. ¡°Yes, A4,¡± she said, that was Kingpin¡¯s number. I had assumed he supplied the mutants based off what Demoness and I heard, but it seemed he didn¡¯t. ¡°Oh 12-B, $250,000. Do I hear 3?¡± My heart began to pound in my chest as they continued on. Last time I had been a part of this sort of thing I let Luffy be the force of good. But there was no Luffy here. A few people in the crowd were sickened, but most were excited to see an actual ve auction. I chewed my lip, thinking quickly on what to do, but there was really only one answer. ¡°Get out of here,¡± I mumbled to Matilda as I took my jacket off. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked, fear in her voice. ¡°Saving them,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not about to-¡± ¡°Weston, you have no idea what these guards can-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m saving them. Now. Get out of here. This is my fight.¡± I threw her costume to the empty seat next to her as I put my hoodie on. I had received another Hero Costume reward with myst quest. I designed it much like the one in My Hero Academia. A ck hoodie made of a water resistant exterior,fy inside, ck pants, armor ting throughout all of it. The pink turned Watanabe heart at the bottom right corner of the hoodie and upper right corner of the pants it was simple and to the point. As I discreetly changed my clothes and Matilda mentally flipped between helping and stopping me I received a quest.
Marvel World Quest 4.3:
Save the mutants.
Rewards:
Viltrumite Form +1.5%
That sealed the deal for me. Throwing my clothes on the ground the bidding on the lucky girl was wrapping up. ¡°Get the fuck out of here,¡± I said to Matilda and summoned Tabi. That 2 tailed cat became a bright blue light in the very dark auction room. ¡°I need you to get big. Spit fire everywhere. I don¡¯t care, but cause chaos.¡± Tabi didn¡¯t hesitate, ballooning outward her small cat form became the size of a horse, then the size of a massive bear. Her body pushing chairs and people out of the way as she grew it wasn¡¯t long until she was spitting fire out everywhere. That was my cue, running forward I jumped to the stage. I felt the psychic reach of Emma as she backed away, but pushed it back. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I ordered, sticking my hand up. She gulped and stopped, stepping away. I grabbed the handcuffs of each of the prisoners and broke them. Ducking down under the first ninja star I continued to break the restraints on the mutants as masked ninjas ran out from behind the stage. Ripping out the IV needles in the prisoner¡¯s arms I turned to the masked men and women. ¡°You think you¡¯re ninjas?¡± I asked, feeling more than confident. ¡°What a joke.¡± I shot out 8 streaks of Sparks from my body. They connected with 6 of them. 2 jumped back but I was on them both. Nen all over my body I hit them each, breaking a leg for one and shattering the jaw of the other. More ninjas poured out and Demoness joined me. I turned to see that the people in the crowd were yelling and screaming. Tabi had taken to the distraction well. Setting alight people and furniture alike, the rich of the city streamed out of the auditorium as fast as they could. Demoness blocked 2 other ninjas that came up and I was preparing to grab the prisoners when the bosses appeared. Not the crime bosses like I expected, but the ninja bosses. Both were women. One I assumed was Elektra from Matilda¡¯s reaction. Long ck hair, tight leather red top over the ck dress, it felt armored. The other was familiar as well though. Instead of formal attire she wore a deep blue leotard. Her hair a very dark purple she had dark skin and an Asian look as well. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Elektra asked. ¡°You can call me Bastard,¡± I said with a smile under my mask. I extended my Haki out. There were a lot more ninjas and guardsing. This was turning into a pain in the ass, but I had to deal with them all. The purple haired girl behind Elektra surprised me as a bright purple de appeared out of her hand. ¡°Fucking Psylocke?¡± I asked, surprising her. Another mutant, I cursed my terrible luck and quests. But this was my Viltrumite form, of course the quest would be hard. I jumped forward coating my body in Nen, Haki, and Sparks and punched Elektra. She dodged smoothly, trying to kick me in the side, but I blocked it and sparks ran into her. She cried out as Psylocke attacked, her eyes angry as she shed her purple de at me. I dodged it with ease and stepped back. Aware of everything around me I dodged more and more ninja stars as Demoness finished up her fight and joined me. We began to push Psylocke back and I activated Timeflow. Moving toward her in a fluid motion I punched her in the face with all I had. I felt her teeth rattle and she flew into the back of the stage as Demoness blocked Elektra from attacking me. I moved over to the trio as the ex-lovers fought. ¡°Tabi!¡± I yelled. The cat stopped spitting me at the entrance and sauntered over to me like she had all the time in the world. ¡°I need you to carry these 3.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t fit through the doors if I do.¡± ¡°Then 2. I¡¯ll take the other,¡± I said. She hissed but didn¡¯t fight it as she shrunk down to 6 feet tall. I grabbed Lorna and Alex and threw them on her back. Throwing thest girl over my shoulder I still didn¡¯t know who she was, but it didn¡¯t matter. Elektra and Demoness fighting it out. I threw a Spark at Elektra and it hit her square in the chest. She stiffened and fell to the ground as Matilda turned and began to follow me. ¡°Thanks for staying,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m regretting it,¡± she said as men with guns ran into the room through the back entrance. ¡°Me too,¡± I said, using my Timeflow I ran forward as the guns were shot at me. Speeding up my time the bullets hit the floor far behind me and I was among them. Kicking and punching my way through them all. As my Timeflow ended thest man fell. Demoness skidded to a halt next to me. I heard an audible gulp as she studied me. Surprise and to my enjoyment some lust leaked into her Haki. I gave her my best smile. ¡°We can kisster,¡± I assured, causing her to stammer. ¡°Weston, if you are using this time to flirt then I¡¯m regretting helping you,¡± Tabi said. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, running to the door, pushing other people back. They were all touching so I sent a Spark into one and the electricity shot into all of them. Convulsing from the power we ran to the elevator, but I wasn¡¯t about to fall for that. Taking us down the hall I found the stairwell that the guards had been using. Running up I knocked a few more people out, the girl on my back all the while. When we got to the 1st floor I ran us down another hall then corridor, through an office and out a back window. We hadn¡¯t met anyone else during our exit and once we were outside I had all 3 passed out prisoners off Tabi as we recovered. ¡°Why do interesting things keep happening around you?¡± Matilda asked, no amusement in her voice. ¡°Just lucky,¡± I said with a shrug, unsure where to go from there. CHAPTER 379 SOLO CHAPTER 379 SOLO ¡°Walk me through it,¡± Scott said. He was trying to act calm, but his nerves were shot. The normally stoic leader from theic books looked like he hadn¡¯t slept in days. Red eyes¡­at least I assumed they were red since he wore red sunsses, disheveled hair, he had been very worried for the X-Men recruits during their kidnapping. ¡°We were watching the Hellfire Club like we were supposed to,¡± Logan said. ¡°Hisako, Weston, and I took shifts. After we heard that there was still unrest during the new management taking over, we started watching them more closely. Turns out there was a reason Shaw wanted to be the ck King now. They helped put together an auction for the elites in town, and Shaw wanted to use it as a way to get his name out there. Hisako and I followed them to the venue but hung outside.¡± Logan looked at me then. It was time for the bigger lie. ¡°I took it upon myself to see what was going on inside the auction. After some sweet ninja moves and more than one ¡®oldest tricks in the book¡¯, I got to the auction. It was the richest of the rich. They were selling things from Ben Franklin¡¯s toilet paper roll to the left eye of one of the Sphinxes in Egypt.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hisako asked. ¡°He¡¯s joking,¡± Logan growled. ¡°Weston, be serious.¡± ¡°I am serious¡­ish. Sorry I wasn¡¯t paying too much attention to what was being sold,¡± I said. ¡°Anyway, then they started saying more illegal stuff. Famous paintings, items that didn¡¯t have letters of authenticity, pirated movies. Finally they got down to the selling of the 3 stooges.¡± I thumbed at Lorna, Alex, and a girl named Neena. I actually did know her, but her moremon name was Domino. She was a beautiful girl with ghostly pale skin and a ck birthmark over her left eye. I thought she needed the name Dalmation more, but she would eventually be called Domino. Not only because of the ck birthmark but because she had the mutant ability of being lucky. At least that was how canon went. The three kidnapped mutants wereing off the worst hangover of their lives as they sat on the couch in the X-Men apartment. Logan really had been following the Hellfire Club. The Club had used a different entrance so he didn¡¯t see me fly in. But as soon as Demoness and I walked out, he was on me, asking questions about what was going on. I didn¡¯t see why not, so I told him the truth as Demoness stealthily made her exit. We quickly came up with a n so I wouldn¡¯t get in trouble while we threw the knocked out kids in the car. Unfortunately the drugs they were on wore off half way home, which wouldn¡¯t have been so bad if we didn¡¯t have to throw Domino in the trunk because we didn¡¯t have the room in the Mustang. That was another ordeal as we let her out and exined to her addled mind what happened. Dawn arrived and a very disheveled Cyclops came with it, grilling us on what had urred that led to us somehow saving his brother and other charge. ¡°Yes,¡± Scott said. ¡°But I doubt it is their fault. Walk me through what happened next.¡± ¡°A pretty epic fight,¡± I said. ¡°I used more ninja moves, some secret techniques passed down in my family, and grabbed these 3. After more action that I can¡¯t exin for-¡° ¡°Weston!¡± Wolverine growled. ¡°I got the hell out of there,¡± I finished. Scott frowned. ¡°I¡­find that hard to believe. Logan, did you help?¡± ¡°No,¡± Logan admitted. ¡°Kid really did save them. Stupidly, and without orders, but he did good.¡± I gave Scott a thumbs up, not too willing to go into details. Wolverine didn¡¯t seem to care about Demoness, and he didn¡¯t let on that he saw Tabi in her big form before I took the others off of her. I was really liking him as my mentor. ¡°I caught them off guard. They weren¡¯t expecting me,¡± I said, leaning back on the sofa. Scott frowned, not really believing, but moved on. ¡°What about the Hellfire Club?¡± ¡°Doing damage control. A fire broke out in the basement. I assume that was your doing?¡± Logan asked me. Tabi flicked her tail as she sat on Hisako¡¯sp. ¡°Nope, a convenient distraction,¡± I assured. ¡°Why would I set a building on fire while people were in it?¡± I chuckled as if that was something I never considered. Even when it was the beautiful blue mes Tabi shot out. ¡°Whatever,¡± Logan said. ¡°Either way their reputation will hurt from this. Which is good for us. But were you seen?¡± ¡°I¡­don¡¯t think so,¡± I said. Emma had noticed me, but she could have outed me earlier. I was fairly certain I was in the clear. ¡°It was pretty dark in there. And I didn¡¯t see any cameras.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Scott said. ¡°I¡¯ll report to Fury about this. I¡¯m sure he had his own people in there, but better safe than sorry. As for you 2,¡± he turned to Alex and Lorna who still looked ashamed. ¡°Woah there, mind telling us why they were there in the first ce?¡± Logan asked, annoyed by this whole thing. ¡°You¡¯re lucky my guy was in there to save them. It would have been good to know we needed to keep an eye out for them.¡± ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t think you would have to,¡± Scott admitted. Standing up he pulled a piece of paper out of his back pocket. Logan unfolded it to reveal a flyer. ¡°Mutant support group?¡± He asked, passing me the paper. That was what was written on the sheet, and a meeting location at a church. ¡°What the hell?¡± ¡°The Professor heard of a few people going missing from groups like this. They were mutants,¡± Scott admitted. Matilda had mentioned people going missing, and Kingpin mentioned grabbing people. I guessed they were all rted. Maybe he wasn¡¯t doing security at the auction, he was simply there to buy more people, mutant people. ¡°Lorna and Alex were supposed to join this group. Look into it. Pretty simple stuff. They met up in Philly. It was good, heard lots of stories of people that were mutants but were too afraid of being outed. We were looking at getting them information to help. I was training Alex and Lorna on some stealth ops when they were taken.¡± ¡°You were¡­ying hide and seek?¡± I asked, perking up. Scott frowned. ¡°In not so many words, yes,¡± he said. ¡°I was trying to show how to track. They caught me. Then I searched for them in the city. They were taken sometime 2 days ago.¡± ¡°And you thought they were just good at hiding?¡± I asked with augh, enjoying this way too much. ¡°It¡¯s not funny,¡± Alex said, looking up. ¡°It actually is,¡± Logan said, hiding his own smile. ¡°By yesterday I knew something was up. But I didn¡¯t imagine they would be brought here,¡± Scott said. ¡°You were lucky Weston was here.¡± I smiled wide, giving Alex my best shit eating grin. He frowned as he looked down. ¡°What¡¯s your story then?¡± I asked Neena. ¡°I¡¯d¡­rather not say,¡± she admitted, locking eyes with me. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you all have going on here, but I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°You do realize you were almost sold into very or worse, right?¡± Logan growled. ¡°I get it. Not like shit like this doesn¡¯t happen everyday,¡± she said. ¡°Thanks for the help, but I¡¯m better on my own.¡± Scott frowned, I guessed he was hoping to get her to the school, but he wasn¡¯t overly picky. Digging into his pocket he handed her a card. ¡°We are all mutants too. We can help you if you want it.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± she said, standing up. I stood up with her. ¡°Let me walk you out,¡± I said. Before she could deny it I was walking beside her. As Scott and Logan continued to talk I whispered to her, ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but overhear the auctioneer say you were really lucky.¡± She stiffened. ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°These guys are all goodie 2 shoes, but I¡¯m curious how the lottery works with your power. I¡¯m not against some extra money, so I wasn¡¯t sure if there was a way to utilize your power,¡± I said. She smiled wide, but shook her head as we walked to the elevator. ¡°Doesn¡¯t work that way. Sometimes good stuff happens to me. My power is always random, but usually it has to be in rtion to my life being in danger. Like I¡¯ll walk away unharmed from a car crash or something.¡± ¡°Or some dashing knight in shining armor wille save you when you¡¯re about to be sold. Damn,¡± I said, bringing up the Bonus Copy.
Do you want to copy a Bonus from Neena Thurman?
Yes/No
I clicked yes and crossed my fingers. I felt some Spiritual Energy move from her to me and got a new notification.
Bonus Copied
Tier II
Rabbit''s Foot
¡°Awesome,¡± I mumbled. Tier II didn¡¯t sound too bad, and Rabbit¡¯s Foot sounded lucky. I was happy I had saved the Bonus Copy for her. ¡°Anything else?¡± She asked, giving me a look. ¡°Nope,¡± I said, pulling out a few hundred dors and handing it to her. ¡°Stay out of trouble, alright?¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± she said, pocketing the money and going into the elevator. I waved her off and was back to sitting on the sofa. ¡°So what now, fearless leader?¡± Logan asked. ¡°Now, we shouldbine our investigations,¡± Scott said. ¡°A group out there rted to the Hellfire Club is kidnapping mutants.¡± I internally cursed. I didn¡¯t want the boyscout with us. I shared a look with Logan, who basically said ¡®don¡¯t worry about it¡¯ with a look. ¡°What do we know?¡± Logan asked. ¡°They are using mutant support groups to single people out. Shipping them here, and maybe other ces across the US.¡± Scott said the words as if they would reveal all the secrets. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Logan asked. ¡°I thought you had more.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m working off the clues we got today. Why? You have anything else?¡± Scott asked. Logan stared at me. ¡°I uh, might have something,¡± I admitted. ¡°But not really a team thing. Kind of heard a few rumors at the auction, but I think it would be best if I looked into them.¡± ¡°You? Why you?¡± Scott asked, unconvinced with my own capabilities. ¡°I¡¯m a people person,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°I heard that Oscorp might be involved in this whole ordeal somehow, well a friend of mine happens to work there.¡± ¡°A friend? You¡¯re not from here,¡± Scott said. ¡°And? My whole life isn¡¯t the school, Cyclops. I make friends quickly,¡± I said. ¡°Just let me work my angle. If it leads somewhere, great. If not, well you guys can stay on the Hellfire Club.¡± Scott didn¡¯t seem to like myck of fear or respect for him, but Logan stepped in. ¡°Sounds good. Weston¡¯s been doing well on his own. Let¡¯s keep the leash off for a few days, alright?¡± Scott hesitated but nodded. After talking a few more logistics I moved over to the kitchen. The stic case with theatose spider was moved over to the window above the sink. The radioactive arachnid hadn¡¯t moved an inch since I got it. But it still felt alive. Making myself a sandwich, Hisako got up and walked over to me. Whispering as she pretended to help make the sandwich. ¡°Need any help with your investigation?¡± She asked. ¡°What? Bored of Logan?¡± I asked. ¡°Nope, but you seem to be running into a lot more fun,¡± she admitted, making herself some food. I looked over to the others. Tabi had made her way to Lorna and was sitting on herp now. The green haired girl practically glowed with joy having been chosen by the animal. The green and blue really did go well together. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I really do have a contact, but I doubt she would be amenable to talking to someone other than me,¡± I said. ¡°A girl is it?¡± Hisako asked, a little jealousy leaking out of her. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothin, you just seem to save a lot of damsels,¡± Hisako said, keeping a straight face. ¡°What can I say? It¡¯s my superpower,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°I am rather tired though, and there aren¡¯t too many rooms here. Maybe we could bunk together.¡± ¡°Psh,¡± she said, giggling. ¡°We own the floor below this as well. There are plenty of rooms.¡± I cursed. ¡°Then for warmth?¡± ¡°Nice try,¡± she said. ¡°Actually you can join me. Maybe I¡¯ll get lucky and have to save you too,¡± I said. ¡°Would I have a chance then?¡± ¡°If you saved my life? Maybe,¡± she said. ¡°For some reason I feel like you¡¯d be the reason my life would be in danger though.¡± ¡°Maybe not your life, but some other things about you might be in danger from me,¡± I said. ¡°Like what?¡± She asked. I took a bite of my sandwich and shrugged. ¡°Like what?¡± She repeated more earnestly. ¡°Don¡¯t know,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯d have to find out.¡± It was best to leave girls wanting. Despite hitting on Hisako I couldn¡¯t get Matilda out of my mind. Her in the tight red devil costume was something I didn¡¯t think I would get over for a while. I would need to get in touch with her again soon. CHAPTER 380 EXCHANGE CHAPTER 380 EXCHANGE I didn¡¯t miss the eyes on me. As soon as I left the apartment it was obvious I was under surveince. Some 6th sense I had telling me I had to watch my back I changed my mind and walked down the street. Whoever was watching me was good, I couldn¡¯t identify them right away. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right,¡± I mumbled, distracted as I thought about it. ¡°I probably have way more than 6 senses. First there is sight, scent, hearing, touch, and taste.¡± I can sense Haki, Nen, also whatever the hell my Spark does to tell me what people¡¯s bodies are doing. I had like 10 senses, and danger was apparently one of them. Turning a corner I ran down the sidewalk and used Timeflow to speed up. Running around the block I came face to face with the person that had been following me. ¡°Hello,¡± I said with a wave. ¡°Saw that whole run around the block thinging, did yah?¡± ¡°I am psychic,¡± Emma said, frowning at me as she looked me up and down. ¡°I thought I could feel when you tried to do your tricks,¡± I said, squinting my eyes. ¡°Yeah, which is why I stopped going too deep. Your surface thoughts are pretty easy to read,¡± she admitted. ¡°Like the fact that you¡¯re picturing me naked.¡± I looked up from her cleavage. ¡°Can you me me? It¡¯s like looking into Pandora¡¯s Box. I can¡¯t look away.¡± My eyes darted down then back up. ¡°Can you cover up? I¡¯m sorry, they¡¯re drawing me in. I can¡¯t look away.¡± ¡°Just look,¡± she said with a resigned sigh, but I felt her actually like the attention. I shrugged and focused back on the twins. They would give Hancock¡¯s tits a run for their money. I couldn¡¯t help but look at the valley of cleavage in different angles, appreciating the view. Emma was in her white corset. Instead of the lingerie below the belt she was wearing tight white pants. Thick lips, she still wore the blue lipstick and eyeshadow. ¡°What can I do you for?¡± I asked, not bothering to look away from her breasts. ¡°I want your help,¡± she said. ¡°Bra shopping? I think I can lift them, but it will require some testing,¡± I said before I could stop myself. She rolled her eyes. ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s been a while since I could appreciate a woman of your talents..¡± ¡°How freaking long?¡± She asked. ¡°Like 2 weeks,¡± I said exasperated. ¡°It¡¯s really hard being around so many beautiful women and keeping my hands off.¡± ¡°Well suck it up,¡± she said, crossing her arms over her rack. I looked up sadly. ¡°I need your help. Real help.¡± ¡°Why me?¡± I asked, locking eyes with her. ¡°You know why.¡± ¡°Draw me a picture,¡± I said. ¡°I was on my way somewhere. If I¡¯m going to be dyed I would prefer not to guess.¡± ¡°Last night,¡± she said. ¡°I know it was you who attacked the auction.¡± I rolled my eyes. Moving my hand to scratch the back of my head she stiffened, ready to defend herself. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s talk,¡± I said. ¡°Got a car?¡± ¡°I do not,¡± she admitted. ¡°Guess we are walking then,¡± I said. Turning away I headed down the sidewalk, she hesitated but the stiletto worthy high heels sounded against the concrete as she followed. ¡°How did you resist my illusion the other day?¡± Emma asked. ¡°First, names,¡± I said. ¡°You already know my name,¡± she said. ¡°I can hear it in your mind.¡± ¡°I am Weston Walker,¡± I said. Stopping, I stuck out my hand. ¡°Come on, like a normal person.¡± She tsked but shook my hand. ¡°Emma Frost.¡± ¡°Perfect.¡± I began to cross the street. ¡°I have a pretty strong psychic resistance,¡± I admitted. ¡°Looks like I have to focus when it¡¯s a weak attack, but I¡¯ve been able to feel and push back any time you¡¯ve tried to push a thought into my head.¡± ¡°How does that work?¡± She asked. ¡°You first. What¡¯s it feel like when I block you? How does your power work?¡± She hesitated. ¡°Listen, this is a quid pro quo. I give, you give, alright? I¡¯m not answering anything I don¡¯t want to, but I expect an equivalent exchange of information.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Emma said. ¡°I don¡¯t know. My powers are mainly psychic. I¡¯ve always been smart. Then a few years ago I realized I could feel other people¡¯s minds. Then thoughts or images I sent them. Kind of like painting. I can feel that the mind is a canvas and make it see or hear what I want. I can also look at it and decipher what was already painted there.¡± ¡°And me?¡± I felt her psychic fingers run along my brain. I pushed back against it. ¡°It¡¯s like a brick wall. As soon as I try to dig beneath the surface, everything shuts off,¡± she admitted. ¡°Good to know,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah, I have a major psychic resistance. That illusion you put up of you stripping. I didn¡¯t hardly see it.¡± ¡°Jeez, you¡¯re the 3rd person I¡¯ve met that saw through that. But the first that saw through it right away,¡± Emma noted. ¡°Cool, anything else?¡± ¡°Like a million things,¡± she said. ¡°What the hell were you doingst night?¡± I stopped in my tracks. Studying her for a moment. ¡°How did you find me?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t follow mest night. How did you find me this morning?¡± I asked. ¡°Psh, like Shaw doesn¡¯t know where the X-Meny their heads. I heard them talking about it, and I felt your mind up there. It was pretty simple,¡± she said. ¡°Fair enough,¡± I said. ¡°So the favor you need, is it a Shaw thing?¡± ¡°Kind of, but mostly for me,¡± she said. I guessed she could sense I wouldn¡¯t be up for doing something for Shaw. ¡°Better make it good. I want the backstory, why you think I can help, and also what you get out of it,¡± I said. Before she could say anything I added, ¡°And I¡¯m a little psychic too. So don¡¯t try to y me.¡± Her Haki shifted from anger, to annoyance, to some submission. I wasn¡¯t sure what that meant but she slowly nodded. ¡°Fine, there¡¯s a diner up here. Better be a damn good backstory,¡± I said. ¡ª ¡°I grew up in Boston,¡± Emma said. I ate my bacon strips slowly, happily watching her cleavage as she spoke. For some reason this was therapy for me. I was feeling better already as I spent more time around her. ¡°Dad was a dick, mom was a bitch, siblings¡­weren¡¯t so bad.¡± She frowned, biting into her own hashbrowns. It was hard to think such an immactely dressed woman actually ate normal food. She looked like a million bucks. Perfect clothes, face, and hair. Emma was like a trophy wife but still in her early twenties. ¡°Family came from old money, but shit happened. Dad lost the fortune, then gained it back, then got in debt with some bad people, then bed with worse people. I left before I got dragged into it like my siblings did.¡± ¡°When did you start stripping?¡± I asked. She was offended for a moment, but must have read my mind that I didn¡¯t mean it to offend, just curious. ¡°Couple years ago. My powers came to me when I was young. I¡¯ve always been¡­¡± ¡°Perfect in every way imaginable?¡± I asked, giving her my best grin. ¡°Gorgeous? 11 out of 10?¡± ¡°Pretty,¡± she said. Blushing slightly she looked away, but I could feel she enjoyed thepliments. ¡°It was damn easy money. Especially when I could just make the johns give me their money.¡± ¡°I bet,¡± I said. Emma chuckled. ¡°You know, I heard you X-Men are boy scouts. But the more I¡¯m around you, the more I think you¡¯re like me,¡± she said. I stopped chewing, ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± ¡°We passed by 2 business men on our way here that you were tempted to rob. And the first thing you looked at when we came here was the register,¡± she said, giving me a side grin. I frowned. We were in a small diner a few blocks away from the X-men home. ¡°I need money,¡± I admitted. ¡°And yes¡­I don¡¯t have the moral fortitude when ites to worldly possessions.¡± Emma scoffed but continued. ¡°Anyway, I met some johnst year that was trying to act all big. Talked about being in the Hellfire Club. Total bullshit, but I looked into it. It was a real ce, and the top of New York¡¯s upper crust frequented the establishment. I figured I would read a few minds, get some ckmail, score it big.¡± ¡°Smart,¡± I said, appreciating the con. ¡°It¡¯s been a year. Why¡¯d it turn into a long con?¡± ¡°To be honest, Shaw,¡± Emma said. ¡°I picked his brain now and then and he thought something that stuck with me. It was a normal Saturday. I was working the crowd, making guys throw money on an empty table for me. And he thought, ¡®Why put in the work for a lot of small fish, when you can put in the effort for the whale.¡¯¡± ¡°That it?¡± ¡°Yeah, that was it. I was working one job to the next. It was the kind of thing my dad used to say before I lost all respect for him. See that was the difference between all these rich people and my dad. He couldn¡¯t tell the difference between fish and a whale. Always putting all his money with the small guy, then when they get eaten¡­¡± ¡°He shares in the fate,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°So what is your whale?¡± ¡°The Hellfire Club,¡± she admitted with a shrug. ¡°You need money to join the White side, but the ck, you just need to show that you¡¯re willing to get your hands dirty.¡± ¡°I can see it, but how did you go from exotic dancer to auctioneer of the high ss event in the span of a week?¡± I asked. ¡°Shaw again. Apparently he knew I was psychic. Not right away, but he kind of figured it out. Let me do my own thing. Then when he took out-er-reced Ned. He sat me down and offered me a probationary position with the Hellfire Club,¡± she admitted. ¡°No more stripping. And if I can prove myself resourceful, there is a Pawn position with my name on it.¡± ¡°Pawn?¡± ¡°Gotta work your way up,¡± she said. ¡°Pawn¡¯s are middle management, Rooks, Knights and such are upper, then the King and Queen¡­you get the idea.¡± I nodded. ¡°So again¡­where is your whale?¡± I asked. ¡°Kingpin,¡± Emma said. ¡°Have you ever heard of him?¡± I nodded, careful to not think too much. ¡°He and the Hellfire Club are at odds.¡± ¡°I thought Kingpin helped with securityst night,¡± I said. ¡°Hell no. It was Hellfire and somedy named Mao who handled the lower level security,¡± Emma said. ¡°No, Kingpin¡¯s been pissing the Club off for a while. They want to deal a blow to him.¡± ¡°And I can help¡­. How?¡± ¡°Weston, you ran into a ce protected by a secret ninja assassin group and won. They are still pissed off and trying to find out who you are,¡± Emma said, more than a little impressed. ¡°And you didn¡¯t tell because?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said with a shrug that made her chest jiggle and my eyes to drop down then back up. ¡°You didn¡¯t rat on me at the Club to those guys. And I figured you had a good reason to be there.¡± ¡°And if I help you get in, you¡¯re not going to rat on me?¡± I asked. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on it,¡± she admitted. I could tell it was the truth. I nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the job? Kill Kingpin?¡± ¡°Jeez, I wasn¡¯t going to go that far,¡± she said. ¡°But you really would, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± I guessed she read my mind a little there. I busied myself eating the food. ¡°I uh, wasn¡¯t thinking anything that big¡­you see he has this guard. A psychic. A real tough SOB. He can control people¡¯s minds and he has this guard dog under his boot.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I asked, hopeful. ¡°What¡¯s he look like?¡± ¡°Purple,¡± she admitted. ¡°Name is Killgrave. Shaw tried to get him out of the way a couple of weeks ago, but he ended up killing our people. Shaw doesn¡¯t like that. He wants to send Kingpin a message. If I can get him, I can be a Pawn. And since you seem to have the best psychic block I¡¯ve seen, I was hoping you would be able to help.¡± ¡°I might,¡± I said, trying to keep a straight face. ¡°So kill him?¡± ¡°I mean¡­if we have to,¡± she said, a little nervous. I could tell she hadn¡¯t killed before. ¡°I didn¡¯t see him with Kingpinst night, but he always is. If we go to where Kingpiny¡¯s his head we might be able to catch him off guard.¡± ¡°Where does Kingpiny his head?¡± ¡°A loft in the Worthington building,¡± she said. ¡°Cool. I uh need to make a stop first, but I think I can help,¡± I said. ¡°You want to do this now?¡± She smiled widely, a beautiful smile that somehow was better than her cleavage. ¡°Okay.¡± I paid and we went outside. ¡°I uh have a confession,¡± I said. ¡°I might have already killed Killgrave.¡± Emma was quiet for a long time. ¡°What?!¡± She yelled, drawing a few eyes from people around us. ¡°I got into it with Kingpin a few nights ago. The Killgrave guy and his guard dog girl got in my way. I noticed she was being controlled and I may have killed him.¡± ¡°How do you maybe kill someone?¡± Emma asked, more angry than afraid. ¡°I didn¡¯t double check he was dead. We can go look for the body. I don¡¯t mind you taking credit for it,¡± I said. Emma thought about it for a moment but eventually nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to fly us there.¡± ¡°You can fly too?¡± She asked, annoyed as she walked behind me. ¡°Some people get all the cool powers.¡± I dropped down a little and she jumped on my back, hardly hesitating to believe I could fly. Holding onto her thick thighs I lifted off quickly and we headed away from the main part of the city. ¡°What did you do with him?¡± ¡°Dropped him,¡± I said. ¡°From really high up.¡± ¡°How am I supposed to say I killed him if you dropped him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I could break Fisks¡¯s window then drop Killgrave¡¯s body below it and you could take credit,¡± I said. She hesitated. ¡°You¡¯re really good at this.¡± ¡°Not my first rodeo,¡± I assured. She quieted but whatever I said made her change her attitude toward me greatly. Instead of fear and respect it was changing to curiosity and respect. ¡°Killed a lot of people?¡± She asked. ¡°I try not to,¡± I said. ¡°You sure you¡¯re an X-Men? They don¡¯t like killing.¡± ¡°Neither do I. But some people have iting,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t I know it. So what¡¯s your story then?¡± She asked, tightening her grip around my throat. ¡°Pretty simple. Poor family. Dad loses job. Travels across country only to get in a car crash. Leaving everyone but me dead,¡± I said. Emma¡¯s Haki leaked sadness but I ignored it. ¡°I got exposed to some chemicals. Started getting super powers.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± She asked. I risked it and shot some Sparks into her. Talking to the nerves in her body I brought her up to an almost orgasm then left her there. She realized quickly what was going on. ¡°W-what did you do?¡± She asked, stuttering as the pleasure was built up and began to fade away. ¡°A part of my powers. I have a lot of weird skills,¡± I said and left it at that. ¡°There it is.¡± We were near the outside of the city. A dead part of New York the train yard was as I saw it the other night. I tried to remember where the hell I dropped him as I lowered down. ¡°His body should be around here somewhere.¡± I continued to look, Emma joining in, but there were no red or purple stains. I wasn¡¯t sure what color his blood was. Frowning, I raised back up, trying to remember where I was when I dropped him. Seeing a tower I maneuvered to where I thought I was then noticed a line of box cars that looked familiar. Dropping down to the ground I could tell I was close, especially when I found a man shaped indentation in the gravel. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said as Inded. The indentation was covered in red blood but there was no body. ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡°It means he¡¯s on the crawl,¡± I said, doubting he could walk after something like this. I used my Spiritual Energy to focus on the area around us. Noticing a trail leaving the indentation it looked like he really had crawled away. I began running in the direction of it. Extending my Observation Haki out and out as we moved for the box cars. I got more and more scared he had gotten away, but then I found a red stain leading into a box car. His Spiritual Energy was weak, but inside. Jumping in, Emma followed and I was sad to say I felt a little sorry for the guy. A leg bone sticking out, arms mangled, his purple skin was more ck than anything. He was breathing in ragged breaths as heid in the middle of the floor. ¡°You really did beat him,¡± Emma said, stepping up. The eye of Killgrave moved, but nothing else did. ¡°How am I supposed to get him out of here?¡± ¡°I could try to heal him a little,¡± I said. ¡°You can?¡± ¡°I can try, but¡­only if you promise this guy doesn¡¯t walk the streets again,¡± I said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because, he was using his power to control a super powered high schooler,¡± I said. ¡°This guy is not good for people.¡± Emma slowly nodded. I bent down. Killgrave¡¯s body screaming at me for all the damage it was in. Medici¡¯s part of my power was calling at me to fix it. I didn¡¯t want to, but he would be hard to move if I didn¡¯t. ¡°This is going to hurt,¡± I said to my patient. ¡°Which I will enjoy.¡± I grabbed the leg with the bone sticking out and pushed it back in. The man¡¯s one good eye bulged and he tried to scream, but his jaw was broken. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure if I put the bone in the right spot, but I moved to his arms next. He was passed out by the time they were straight again. A ball of lightning in my hand I charged it up and shot it into his 3 broken limbs. My electricity told his body what to do and slowly began to heal him. Second by second ticked away and the worst of his pains disappeared. It took another 2 shots of my power before the limb bones were fixed. I left a couple of his ribs broken though. ¡°He¡¯s good enough to travel,¡± I said, turning to Emma. She had a look of wonder in her eyes. ¡°What the hell are you? Psychic resistant? Healing? Flight?¡± She was rather impressed. ¡°Stick around and find out,¡± I said, giving her my best smile. Then I frowned. ¡°Wait, what the hell do I get out of helping you?¡± She barked augh. ¡°Jeez, now you ask? I¡¯ve been wondering when you would. What do you want? Money? I have some but-¡± ¡°Hell no, I don¡¯t want money. I want¡­¡± I looked her up and down. ¡°Another date.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± She asked, ttered, relieved, and a little excited I answered with that. ¡°Yes, but not a diner. I want a dinner date,¡± I said, stepping closer. ¡°Fancy car. Wine and dine you.¡± ¡°Thought you said you needed money,¡± she said, her eyes sparkling as she and I locked eyes. For once I didn¡¯t have trouble looking away from her chest. Her blue eyes were gorgeous. ¡°I¡¯m a millionaire,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°But I could always use more.¡± I reached out, touching her cheek. ¡°And beautiful women to spend it on.¡± I could almost feel her be horny, but she held herself back. Smiling, she nodded. ¡°Okay, a date. When?¡± I let out a sigh, willing my growing erection away. Having sex in a box car was a 2nd date activity, not a first. If I wanted her I had to make her feel as beautiful as she was. ¡°Jeez, you should guard your surface thoughts a little better,¡± she mumbled. Blushing and fighting her own desire to kiss me. ¡°Why fight it?¡± I asked, moving forward she and I locked lips. Picking her up her supple ass fit perfectly in my hand as I pushed her into the wall of the box car. The kiss was long overdue. Both of us hungrily running our lips over one another¡¯s as our tongues explored the other¡¯s mouth. I wasn¡¯t about to shy away from this woman though. My hands on her ass I shot weak sparks into her. Building the power up slowly as we lost ourselves in the kiss. Making her gasp and shudder as her glorious rack pushed against me. My erection only got harder as it fought its restraints against her tight leather pants. Long seconds turned into minutes as our kiss continued on. Unfortunately I felt Killgrave stir. Shooting her with arge Spark I made her lower nerves spark and re, sending her into an orgasm. She cried out in my mouth, surprised by it as her legs wrapped around me tighter and fingers dug into my back. For long seconds I continued pushing electricity into her, spreading the orgasm further. Itsted until Killgrave stirred more. Stopping it I shot him with a powerful Spark. The man cried out and stiffened, bing paralyzed once more. ¡°What the hell did you do?¡± ¡°He was-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit about him,¡± she said, biting her lip she drew my face back to hers. Kissing me again she asked, ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°One of my skills,¡± I said. I pointed my finger up and a spark of electricity fired off of it. I felt her shiver, her body still pressed up against mine. Her attitude had gone from interested to desperate as she kept kissing me. ¡°You like?¡± Emma stopped herself, pulling back she seemed to catch herself. ¡°Uh¡­yeah,¡± she said, her blue lipstick smudged on her face. The immactely manicured woman was a little disheveled from our short session. I could feel the moment was gone though, and with Killgrave recovering I knew I shouldn¡¯t push. Letting her go she slid down the wall of the traincar. Shorter than me she stared up at me. My hands hovered over her chest, practically shaking as I tried to stay away from her glorious globes. ¡°We are going on a date,¡± I said. ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered, her big eyes blinking rapidly. I couldn¡¯t help it. Moving down I kissed her again. Her Spiritual Energy began to flutter as I pulled her into me. My strong hands gripping her hard I wanted her as badly as I could remember wanting anyone. Her amazing body and moral ambiguity were a turn on that I couldn¡¯t help but want. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one,¡± she whispered, drawing me away from her neck. There were blue smudges on it from where I had kissed her. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t be. It¡¯s nice to hear someone doesn¡¯t want me just for my body,¡± she said truthfully. Killgrave groaned again, having soiled himself the purple man was ruining the mood more and more. ¡°We should-¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± she said, nodding quickly as I stepped away. We fixed our clothes and moved back to the main target. ¡°Need me to carry you guys to wherever?¡± I asked. ¡°You mind?¡± Emma asked. ¡°I just had my nails done.¡± She showed me the blue nails that matched her makeup. I shook my headughing. ¡°Not at all.¡± Grabbing Killgrave by his belt he groaned. I still had things to do that day, but the distraction had turned into a better time than I thought. I could feel Emma agree with her Haki. We shared a look and smiled, but were on our way soon enough. CHAPTER 381 FIELD TRIP CHAPTER 381 FIELD TRIP Inded on the school without anyone noticing. At least I assumed no one noticed. I never heard someone yelling about a bird or ne, so I was probably safe. A door on the t roof it was locked, but with a simple tug it opened up for me. Heading into the stairwell, there was a couple making out. ¡°Hey, get out of here,¡± I said, shooing them away. The boy and girl couldn¡¯t run away fast enough. Shaking my head, I followed after them. The stairwell had been propped open by a doorstopper, so I kicked it out of the way as I walked into the school. It was good to see that not every school in this world was the hipster equivalent of a safe space like Xavier¡¯s. This school was where life happened. Lockers lining the walls with graffiti on them, the ceiling tile yellow from when kids could smoke there 50 years ago, the grout of the floor tile so caked with gunk they were ck. It even smelled like every school should, lemon floor scrubber. Extending my Spiritual Energy out I had no idea where I was going, so I hoped to find people based off the signature of their Haki. I was at Midtown High School. Home to Peter Parker and Gwen Stacy. I was fairly certain they weren¡¯t the type to skip sses. Since they were both the nerdy nerd type it was best to assume they didn¡¯t want absences on their permanent record. Whistling as I walked through the halls I was caught off guard as I noticed someone familiar ahead. I had seen her just yesterday, but she looked better already. No longer crying her eyes out I waved at Jessica Jones as she did the same to me. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± We asked as one. ¡°I go to school here,¡± she said. ¡°Did you need something from me?¡± ¡°Uh no, I needed to see a couple of kids that go here,¡± I said. ¡°You alright?¡± ¡°Uh yeah.¡± She frowned, her Haki was still in turmoil. ¡°Thought it was better to busy myself than wallow in self pity.¡± Pushing her hair behind her ear she blushed but looked around slowly. ¡°You want Tabi?¡± I asked. ¡°Sorry, I needed her for something, but I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t mind-¡± ¡°No, sses and all,¡± she said. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯m not sure I said it before. But thanks for what you did.¡± Another student heading down the hall, she pointed her head over to another door. We walked into an empty ssroom that looked like it was used for art. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think I asked. Um the guy¡­¡± ¡°Killgrave?¡± I asked. She nodded, her fear spiking at the mention of his name. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be a problem again.¡± ¡°Did you um¡­¡± ¡°Drop him from really high up breaking his limbs, then gave him to a group of people that I¡¯m pretty sure wanted him dead? Yes,¡± I said. She paused for a moment. Smiling, she asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s what I did. He won¡¯t be walking anytime soon, if he ever does again.¡± A tear leaked out the side of her eye. ¡°Am I awful? For being d he¡¯s hurting?¡± She began to wipe more tears away. I didn¡¯t know how to make it better. Grabbing her shoulders I slowly moved her to me. She stiffened for a moment then let the hug happen. Sobbing, her shoulders shook as she let some of the pain out. It continued on and the sobs turned into screaming into my chest. I held her head there, letting her do whatever she wanted as she tried to release some of the tension built up in her. It wasn¡¯t until the bell rang that she got out of it. Breathing in and letting out shuddering breaths I rubbed her back slowly. She sniffled, pulling away as she said, ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have a few more of those.¡± ¡°Anything bad like¡­being controlled ever happened to you?¡± She asked out of the blue. I thought back. There was dying. That was annoying. Being stuck on Cthulhu world sucked but I learned to enjoy it. But there was one event that I felt could kind ofpare. ¡°I was raped once.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked, unsure if she heard me right. ¡°Yeah, it was an older girl. I blocked it out mostly, but I came to and she was doing what she wanted. I doubt it canpare to what you went though. Kind of stuck with me for a while. Would hit me randomly. Picturing it. I would squash the memory and forget it happened,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it doesn¡¯tpare.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m sure it was bad,¡± she said. Her Energy said she went through something simr. ¡°Do you want me to kill him for sure?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. I had once felt bad for killing so many viins in My Hero Academia. Being near someone that was hurt by them always made me remember why I did it though. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± I said, reinforcing with myself that I had to end his life if the Hellfire Club didn¡¯t. ¡°How much school did you miss?¡± ¡°Few weeks,¡± she said. ¡°Senior year too.¡± ¡°Ouch, I¡¯m 17 too.¡± ¡°You are?¡± She asked, surprised. ¡°Yeah, I went the GED route though,¡± I said. I didn¡¯t have a diploma, but the test Jean gave was good enough for me. ¡°I¡¯m kind of considering that. Really don¡¯t want to have to make up tests,¡± she said with a frown. ¡°You¡¯ll do fine. Tell you what, if I get some time I can help you out. I¡¯m pretty good at homework,¡± I said. ¡°Oh yeah? Thought you were just good at punching,¡± she said with a small smile. ¡°That too.¡± ¡°What happenedst night anyway? You go to that auction thing?¡± ¡°I did. Punched a few people there. Kind of boring. You didn¡¯t miss much,¡± I assured. ¡°I bet,¡± her Haki a little better as she chuckled. ¡°You uh said you had to see some people?¡± ¡°Yeah, sorry, I¡¯m making you miss more sses. I need to find Peter Parker and Gwen Stacy. You know them?¡± ¡°Gwen and Peter? Yeah, I know them,¡± she said. Looking at a clock on the wall she added, ¡°We have a study hall together right now.¡± ¡°Perfect. You mind?¡± I asked. She shook her head and led the way. ¡°What excuse did you give people for missing sses?¡± ¡°Distant Aunt pulled me out of ss,¡± she said. ¡°My um parents died a few years back. Kind of left one aunt¡¯s house and lived on my own when I was¡­¡± ¡°My parents are dead too,¡± I said, pretending to be excited. ¡°We could start our own club. The Orphan Order.¡± ¡°Jeez, what a pair. Mine passed when I was a kid. W-when did it happen for you?¡± She asked, chewing her lip. ¡°Few months ago,¡± I said with a shrug. Jessica stopped in her tracks. ¡°A few months?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. I wasn¡¯t sure why I was bringing it up so much. It felt like old me wanted to talk about it, but I pushed the thought away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s-that¡¯s awful,¡± she said. ¡°How are you doing what you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Fighting? Helps to distract me,¡± I admitted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡± A hole had opened in my gut realising she had the same kind of pain I did. I sped up my walk, annoyed by the feelings bubbling up. I locked onto Gwen¡¯s specific Haki ahead and didn¡¯t need Jessica to guide me anymore. But I did need her for camouge. ¡°Come on, stop thinking about it,¡± I said to her and myself. ¡°But, do you need to talk? I mean a few months¡­¡± ¡°Tell you what. When you¡¯re ready to talk about what you¡¯ve been through over thest few months, I¡¯ll open up about my own feelings,¡± I said. She frowned, not wanting to talk anymore. She shut down a little and continued walking. I felt bad for being so blunt, but I wanted my fucking revenge. I was sick of all these breadcrumbs I was following. We walked into arge library with other students scattered everywhere. Jessica looked through the crowd and pointed out Gwen for me. The punk rock scientist was wearing sses as she stuck her head in a book titled ¡®Automation and the study of Robotics.¡¯ A few other girls sitting with her I loudly pulled the empty chair at the table, drawing their eyes. Gwen looked up to me slowly, her eyes slowly recognizing me as they got wider and wider. ¡°Weston,¡± she said, sitting up straight. ¡°Hello, darling. Ourst meeting was cut short,¡± I said. ¡°I believe you have something of mine.¡± She cleared her throat, looking at the other girls at the table. Standing up she closed her book and carried it with her as she signalled me to follow. The other girls at the table began to whisper as soon as we took a few paces. No one else seemed to care, and I hadn¡¯t found Peter yet. Gwen led us through the filled bookcases. Moving deep inside the stacks I guessed she had her own secret corner like a true nerd. The lights were dim near the back and a couple of students that were making out ran off as we walked by. It wasn¡¯t too surprising that we were in the romance section of the library, she seemed like a closet romantic. ¡°What do you want?¡± She asked. ¡°The suit?¡± ¡°I see you¡¯re still wearing it,¡± I said, noting the discs sticking out of the neck of her shirt. She was wearing another rock band shirt, jean jacket and tight yoga pants. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure when you would want it back,¡± she admitted, looking away. ¡°Didn¡¯t beat up any bullies with it on, did you?¡± I asked. Her Haki turned to shame. ¡°Ha, who?¡± ¡°Just a guy that was bugging me,¡± she said. ¡°You break his arm?¡± ¡°I just sprained it,¡± she defended. ¡°Good for you,¡± I said, shaking my head, unable to help but smile. ¡°So thought about my offer?¡± ¡°About what?¡± She asked, nervously. ¡°The suit? You want to study it? Learn to make it?¡± ¡°Were you actually serious about that?¡± Some hope and fear in her. ¡°Of course. I try not to lie. Unless it¡¯s funny, but then only when it¡¯s really funny,¡± I said. I leaned against a bookcase. ¡°You and I go into business together. I can get some more cool gadgets to tinker with.¡± ¡°From where?¡± ¡°Other worlds,¡± I said, surprised that I wasn¡¯t blocked from saying that. ¡°Can¡¯t reveal my method. But there is no way anyone on Earth could invent this stuff yet. You and I could corner a lot of markets.¡± ¡°Why me?¡± She asked, chewing her nail as she began to pace. Her Haki was all over the ce as she thought furiously. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful,¡± I said. She stopped in her tracks. ¡°Among other reasons. You¡¯re smart, I bet the valedictorian of your ss, right?¡± ¡°There abouts,¡± she admitted. ¡°Neck and neck with-fuck, Peter. What did you do to him?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± I said with a frown. ¡°Well he said you threatened to kill his Uncle,¡± Gwen said, shing me an angry re. ¡°I said god would-nevermind. I¡¯ll talk to him next. So yes or no? You want in on my business or what?¡± ¡°Terms?¡± She asked. ¡°Well I would be providing the gadgets. Things that work as is. You would be reverse engineering them and learning how to manufacture them on a massive scale. I would be supplying funds¡­60,¡± I said pointing at me. ¡°40.¡± I pointed at her. ¡°I want it written up,¡± she said. ¡°Legal documents. Locking in those rates unless more people are brought in.¡± ¡°Done. I will be trying to bring another scientist in for a private endeavour, but they will not be a part of thispany,¡± I said. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± ¡°We are partners, just keeping you up to date,¡± I said. ¡°We aren¡¯t partners yet,¡± she said, but I could feel her Haki glow with pride. She was enjoying this more than I thought she would. ¡°What¡¯s thepany called?¡± ¡°Walker Technical Resources,¡± I blurted. It had the same initials as Walker Texas Ranger. ¡°Fine. I want documents before I agree to anything,¡± she said. ¡°Okay, need startup funds?¡± I asked. ¡°No, I need to wrap up some Oscorp work stuff first. I assume you¡¯re nning to pay me an annual sry,¡± she said. ¡°So I can quit my internship.¡± ¡°Whatever you need. I don¡¯t have all my money yet, but should in the next few months.¡± ¡°Awesome,¡± she said, pping excitedly. ¡°This is so cool.¡± ¡°You were very convincing that I was inconveniencing you.¡± ¡°Sorry, just¡­I don¡¯t know. Thought you were joking,¡± she said, blushing as she moved her blonde hair behind her ear. ¡°I¡¯m very serious. These suits could help a lot of people. There will be a big push for exoskeleton armour here in the next few years. This would give us a leg up on the market,¡± I said. I felt like Iron Man would be making an appearance soon enough. ¡°How can you know that?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯m very intuitive. You heard it from me first. An Iron Man will be appearing soon enough,¡± I said. But before she could ask more questions I remembered. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve been digging into somethingtely and ran across someone¡¯s name. Do you know a man named Connors?¡± ¡°Doctor Connors? Of course. He is my boss at Oscorp, why?¡± She asked. ¡°What does he work on there?¡± I asked. ¡°Is he doing anything¡­weird?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen him in a few weeks. He supposedly went on sabbatical for his own research. That was why Peter was cleaning the spider room, because he hadn¡¯t been back in a while.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I said. ¡°You got a phone number or address for him? I need to talk to him.¡± ¡°About what?¡± Gwen asked, squinting. I frowned, considering what to say. ¡°I told you why I was at Oscorp, right?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­you were exposed to chemicals. Your uh¡­parents¡­¡± She left it at that. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not sure if he is involved, but I think he might be,¡± I said. ¡°I would appreciate some help finding him.¡± ¡°I can take you over to his ce,¡± she admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t have work tonight.¡± ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it¡­can we go now?¡± I asked. ¡°Hell no, I am not screwing up my perfect attendance,¡± she said, shing me an angry look. ¡°Sorry, sorry,¡± I said. ¡°Freakin nerd,¡± I whispered. ¡°What?¡± She asked. ¡°Freakin nerd,¡± I said, daring her to say something. ¡°I should probably meet Peter again. You mind grabbing him?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah,¡± she said, catching herself. ¡°I¡¯ll bring him over.¡± CHAPTER 382 RESPONSIBILITY CHAPTER 382 RESPONSIBILITY Peter Parker was an actual nerd. Where Andrew Garfield and Tom Hond were the hot model version of him, my version was the Rick Moranis version, minus the sses at the moment. The short kid had brown hair, and a very average face. Skinny as a rail he looked like he was ready to blow over at any moment. To an untrained eye at least. To my well trained eye, he was actually very well bnced. It was like watching a cat walk, but a dog stuck in a cat¡¯s body. Whatever changes that had urred with the spider bite were still very new to him. As he walked up to me I could see why I wasn¡¯t able to hone in on his Spiritual Energy, it was very different than when I saw him the other day. Where it was a weak me of power before, he was like a growing inferno. His skinny arms were actually dense muscles that the kid still didn¡¯t know how to use. ¡°Peter, it¡¯s okay,¡± Gwen said as she walked beside him. I closed the romance book I was trying to read. These high schools only had crap ones anyway. ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill your Uncle,¡± I assured as Peter walked up. No longer wearing sses his eyes were focused behind the long bangs. ¡°But I am going to tell you some hard truths¡­truths you may not want your friend to hear.¡± I eyed Gwen. She gave me a hurt look. ¡°It¡¯s okay, right Peter? I know you were bitten. I assume this is about that? Weston really did save you. I thought for sure you were going to die.¡± ¡°Trust me, you probably don¡¯t want her to hear this,¡± I said. ¡°Hey, I thought we were partners,¡± Gwen said, giving me a look. I frowned, looking from her to Peter. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡± Peter said in a weak voice. ¡°I trust Gwen.¡± I chewed my lip. There were some renditions where Gwen knew what Peter went through. And she was there when he was bitten, which I didn¡¯t think happened in theics. Then again I wasn¡¯t in any of them either. Considering what to do I decided to say fuck it. Acting like I was putting the book away above me I swung my arm down and it flew at Peter. His hand moved up instantly, grabbing the book out of the air. His hair moved out of his face from the wind of the throw, but his hand held steady. ¡°As you may have noticed, you are going through some alterations,¡± I said. ¡°Hair growing in weird ces? Your voice changing? Weird hardenings in your body, especially in the morning.¡± ¡°Oh my god, shut up,¡± Gwen said. I held back a smile. ¡°Like puberty, you are going through something very special. But the changes are very¡­arachnid in nature,¡± I admitted. ¡°Arachnid?¡± Peter asked. ¡°Yep, the 8-legged freaks. Able to pick up things many times their own weight. Some have precognitive abilities. Climbing on walls-¡± ¡°I did that!¡± Peter said excitedly, his eyes wide. ¡°O-on ident. I got stuck on the wall.¡± ¡°Good. The changes are taking effect. It feels like it¡¯s still growing too,¡± I said. ¡°You have been given the power of the spider. Being bitten by a radioactive spider has be the least of your worries.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Peter asked. Gwen was silent, realizing that she really should not have stayed for this. ¡°I mean the world is changing, quickly. Mutants are bing more prominent. Everyone is working on some way to be stronger and better. That explosion at the Baxter Building the other day. You remember that?¡± They nodded. ¡°I was there. Reed Richards and his associates were hit with Gamma rays and given powers not unlike yours.¡± ¡°I heard they were still in aa,¡± Gwen said. ¡°They are, but I have connections all over. Trust me, it will be out soon, they too have super powers,¡± I said. ¡°I have my own, as you saw Gwen. The world is awakening into its true nature.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Peter asked, nervous as he studied me. I felt that he was a nerd down to his bones, the type of sci-fi nerd to read fanfics and daydream about being in his own adventure as the protagonist. ¡°Chaos,¡± I admitted. ¡°These changes are happening to good and bad people alike. The universe is indifferent to who it gives these powers to. So I am giving you a heads up about what you should expect. I hope that you will be one of the good guys.¡± ¡°Are you one of the good guys?¡± Peter asked. ¡°I think so,¡± I said. ¡°There is a lot going on, especially in this city. Watch yourself. I¡¯ll give you my number and if you¡¯re not sure what to do, or you need help, you can give me a call.¡± ¡°What about my Uncle?¡± He asked, nervous as he asked the true question that was affecting him. ¡°I saw it in a dream,¡± I said. ¡°You uh used your powers to turn to the wrong side. Your Uncle was killed because of it. I don¡¯t know for sure it will happen, but it can. Just keep an eye on him over the next few months. Learn your powers and maybe help the world a little when you can, alright?¡± He frowned but nodded. ¡°And remember, with great poweres big headaches.¡± ¡ª ¡°What the hell was all that?¡± Gwen asked. We were on the bus as it drove through the city. On our way to Dr. Connors I had been practicing my Nen and other abilities until her sses were over. ¡°Which part?¡± ¡°The whole bullcrap about things on the horizon or whatever?¡± She asked. ¡°It¡¯s the truth. Shit is going to be hitting the fan,¡± I said. ¡°You ever heard of¡­jeez I can¡¯t think of anyone that¡¯s actually active. Anyway over the next few months or years, superheroes are going to be popping up as superviins do the same.¡± ¡°What the hell makes a hero super?¡± She asked. ¡°A viin for that matter.¡± ¡°No idea,¡± I admitted. ¡°Just stronger than regr ones,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s hope they don¡¯te up with ultra-superviins someday. That would not be Plus Ultra.¡± Gwen scoffed, shaking her head as she looked out the window. I caught sight of her Gantz suit again, unable to picture it on her. I asked, ¡°have you taken the suit off once?¡± ¡°I shower,¡± she said as if that answered everything. ¡°In the suit?¡± I asked. ¡°No,¡± she said, but didn¡¯t rify. ¡°What is it called anyway? Do you call it the Suit?¡± ¡°Originally it was called the Gantz suit, which stood for God Alien Neutralization Training Zenith. It was made to help people train for an alien invasion,¡± I said. ¡°Are aliens real?¡± She whispered. ¡°Yes,¡± I whispered back. Especially in this universe. ¡°A friend of mine called it the ARMIS suit. umtion Reinforcement for Marginalized Individual Suit.¡± ¡°Why that name?¡± She asked with a frown. ¡°The nanobots umte where they are needed, and reinforce. And it was designed to help marginalized people.¡± ¡°Hmm ARMIS? I kind of like it,¡± she said. I nodded, but she began again. ¡°What kind of aliens are there?¡± ¡°There are the Skrulls and Kree. I always get them mixed up. One is green and the other looks like us¡­I think. I¡¯m pretty sure they are both bad. I don¡¯t know any of the other types. But there are a lot out there.¡± Guardians of the Gxy was part of the Marvel Universe and they were always going to weird aliens. ¡°As many different races as there are different people on Earth.¡± ¡°How do you know all this stuff?¡± She asked. ¡°The real question is why you believe me,¡± I said, eyeing her. She thought about it for a moment then shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I always kind of thought there was more out there. You think we can travel the stars someday?¡± ¡°You and I?¡± I asked, perking up. ¡°Stick with me and I can guarantee it. I¡¯ve been to a lot of different ces. I¡¯ll show you around.¡± She smiled wide, her Haki glowing with more hope. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I could keep the promise. ¡°Here¡¯s our stop,¡± she said standing up. Pulling the brake we were off the bus and walking toward a more residential area outside of town. Tall homes all around us we were in the very rich neighborhood. ¡°Jeez, being a scientist pays this well?¡± I asked. ¡°I guess,¡± she said. ¡°I came here once for a meet and greet with all the interns.¡± She eyed me. ¡°You really think Peter has super powers now?¡± ¡°Pretty sure,¡± I said, but felt some jealousye to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. The Gantz suit will make you pretty strong too.¡± She let out a sigh but nodded. We walked in silence as we continued on. Eventually we came to a house that looked like all the rest. Red brick exterior, a bay window out front, 1 car garage to the side, steepled roof, they were all pretty standard. Old me would have gone crazy for a ce like this. It was weird to think I never really owned a house in my other worlds. Then again other Weston had the Capsule house, that was good enough. Gwen walked up the front door and knocked. ¡°Dr. Connors?¡± We waited, nothing happened, but I felt someone inside. ¡°Keep going,¡± I said. ¡°Dr. Connors!¡± Gwen kept knocking. After the 3rd break the person inside finally moved. Coming quickly to the door I could tell their Haki was off. Grabbing her wrist I pulled her back and pushed her behind me as the door was opened forcefully. Gwen jumped and I was ready to fight but who met us was a tall man in a nnel shirt and long beard. ¡°Gwen?¡± The man asked. ¡°Dr. Connors, hello,¡± she said, stepping around me. ¡°Sorry to bother you. I just¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± the man said. Wiping crust from his eyes he looked out the door to the sun. ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°About 4:30,¡± she said. ¡°Sorry,e in. Please.¡± He walked in. Gwen and I shared a look but followed. ¡°Sorry about the mess?¡± The man said. He began pushing papers on his dining room table into a pile. ¡°Do you want something to drink? I¡¯m still on an energy drink high so I have plenty.¡± There were cans of Red Bull all over the floor. ¡°No, thank you,¡± Gwen said. She looked at me but I couldn¡¯t think what to say. The man in front of me was different than I expected. About 6 foot 2 inches he had brown hair. A scraggly beard. And looked more like a hippie than a scientist. There was something off about him that I couldn¡¯t ce. ¡°I just wanted to check on you. It¡¯s been a while and I wanted to make sure you were okay,¡± Gwen said. ¡°That¡¯s nice,¡± Dr. Connors said. He yawned widely. ¡°Sorry, I guess I need more energy. One sec.¡± He walked over to the kitchen and I finally noticed what was wrong. ¡°Has he always had two arms?¡± I asked as Connors stepped out. ¡°What? Yeah, of course,¡± Gwen said. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he have 2 arms?¡± ¡°I uh¡­I thought he didn¡¯t,¡± I said. In theic Dr. Connors lost one of his arms and became obsessed with Lizards. Since they could regrow their tails he wanted to mix their DNA with his and try to grow his arm back. That was his whole viin story. The experiment went bad and he turned into a reptilian version of the Hulk. Green too, not very original. He walked back out and I began to study him. Looking at the Spiritual Energy of his legs they seemed to be made of flesh as well. Curious if I was even on the right track I found something off on his side. Some kind of liquid stored in a pouch there was a tube leaving it and going right into¡­his groin. ¡°Oh fuck,¡± I said realizing he had no dick. My own dick ached in sympathy for his own. I finally understood the man in front of me. Obsessed with getting his arm back in canon, I didn¡¯t understand why he would care. I would much rather lose an arm than my eyes like Demoness, but she didn¡¯t spend her life trying to get eyes back. But this man was missing his dick. I would kill who I needed to kill and make deals with whatever devil I had to to get my dick back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dr. Connors asked. I frowned, ying through it all in my mind. ¡°Gwen, why don¡¯t you step outside?¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± She asked. ¡°Do I know you?¡± Dr. Connors asked, studying me for the first time. ¡°Gwen, head outside,¡± I ordered. ¡°No,¡± she said, unsure what I was doing. I saw the disc of the suit under her shirt. I hoped that was enough. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Dr. Connors asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been on the trail of something for a while,¡± I said to him. ¡°My family was killed in a car crash. On the truck that hit us was a barrel with the Oscorp hexagon logo.¡± Dr. Connors stiffened. ¡°Inside that barrel was a blue goo. A goo that made me fuse to whoever I touched.¡± Dr. Connors heart rate increased. Beginning to sweat he looked from me to Gwen. ¡°I heard that a man named Connors was involved with criminals. A criminal named Barracuda and the other called¡­Kingpin.¡± With that Dr. Connors began to grow and turn green. ¡°Gwen! Out!¡± I said, pushing her toward the door. I jumped at the half lizard man, punching him in the face. He was thrown through the wall, but finished transforming. Scuttling on the tile floor with his long ws he was 9 feet tall, and had a long maw that looked like it belonged on a T-Rex. Huge teeth, head and ws he was much bigger than I imagined. The lizard man hissed at me and met me head on. ws scratching at me, my Nen took the majority of the damage but my topyer of skin was scratched. I began pushing Armament Haki into my body wherever he scratched. Punching and hitting him for all I was worth he took the blows but bounced back, surprising me by how durable he was. I shot Sparks into him, but they never went further than his scales. The electricity streaking along his body he bit into my shoulder causing me to yell out. Punching him in the eye as I continued to yell as I hit him over and over. His eye socket became a bloody pulp but he flung me to the side and I hit the wall hard. Crashing into a TV I was stunned for a moment. Shaking my head I moved to fly at him but hesitated as Gwen jumped at him. The muscles of her Gantz suit bulged and she punched him in his one good eye. The Lizard took the hit, then with a snarl his long ws extended out and sliced her through the middle. ¡°No!¡± I roared, mming into him with all the speed I could muster. Using Timeflow I hit him 12 times in quick session in his middle and he was thrown through the wall into the garage. Uncaring what happened to him I turned back to Gwen. She was lying on the floor. Blood and guts pouring out of the suit. ¡°Fucking idiot,¡± I said moving to her in an instant. I felt resistance to using the power but forced my Timeflow again. Ripping the Gantz suit open in a smooth motion I should have pushed her out of there. The suits were great against blunt damage, not so much against shear. The Timeflow ended and I began to panic. I pushed her innards back inside as she coughed up blood. ¡°I did it,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I helped.¡± ¡°You helped so much, babe,¡± I said, wiping sweat out of my eyes. ¡°Babe?¡± She asked weakly, but I ignored her. Charging my hands with electricity I truly listened to what was wrong with her. Her body speaking to me, I understood a little better what Medici meant. The body was its own mind. Everything connected, doing its own part. Like the parts of my brain that controlled my Powers the body had its own voice telling me what needed to happen and where. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± I said more to her than me. ¡°I know,¡± she said, smiling slightly as my hands glowed brighter. ¡°This is going to hurt,¡± I said and pushed the power into her. She cried out as the electricity crackled against her nervous system, forcing it to do what Imanded. Gwen cried out in pain as I held her down. The rips in her stomach sealed up and scabbed over but the healing wasn¡¯t done. The insides were the worst of it. Power moving down from her nerves into her bowels they lit up as well. She began to shake but I continued, feeling the damage rather than seeing it. Long seconds she convulsed then with a ragged sigh she finally passed out. I kept up with the work making sure I got everything. Talking to her body over and over as I scanned it. When it was mostly healed I stopped and sat down. Blood covering my hands, I was sure it was on my face as well. Gwen¡¯s stomach was covered in blood and I had ripped the suit too much. Inadvertently revealing her breasts. ¡°Shit,¡± I mumbled. Standing up I looked through the hole in the wall. I couldn¡¯t see or feel Connors. ¡°Double shit.¡± Looking around I grabbed the Red Bull he had opened and chugged it. My night was going to be a lot more annoying. CHAPTER 383 INVESTING CHAPTER 383 INVESTING I stepped out of the elevator carrying the unconscious Gwen Stacy. Back in the X-Men loft the other members of the crew stared at me wide-eyed. I had put Gwen¡¯s clothes back on her over the ripped up Gantz suit and cleared off most of the blood, but there was a lot on me as well. ¡°What happened now?¡± Hisako asked as I moved to the sofa. ¡°Just¡­stuff,¡± I said,ying Gwen down. Lorna and Alex were soon gathering around us. ¡°She¡¯s fine now¡­I think.¡± ¡°What about you? What¡¯s with all the blood?¡± Hisako asked, worried for me. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was her blood.¡± The trio gave me a more confused stare. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to exin. ¡°I think I found a clue, but I need someone to keep an eye on my friend here. Hisako?¡± ¡°No, I am helping you,¡± she said firmly. I studied her for a moment, considering what to do. I could tell from her Haki it would take a lot to convince her not to go, and honestly it wouldn¡¯t hurt to have more help. ¡°Fine, but you gotta get cool with a lot of weird shit, really fast,¡± I said. ¡°Lorna, you mind keeping an eye on Gwen for me?¡± ¡°What happened to her?¡± The green haired girl asked, concerned, though Tabi was draped around her shoulders. ¡°Attacked by a giant lizard.¡± I turned to Hisako. ¡°Not Godzi, don¡¯t worry.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°You know I¡¯m American, right? My grandparents were from Japan.¡± ¡°Godzi attacks America too,¡± I said, offended at her audacity to assume I based what I said on race. ¡°Whatever,¡± she said. ¡°Let me get my crap.¡± She was more than a little excited I didn¡¯t fight her on it. As she dressed I looked to the recovering duo. ¡°Where are Logan and Alex?¡± I asked. ¡°Meeting with the Hellfire Club. Apparently a lot happenedst night, and they want to confirm some issues,¡± Alex said. I inwardly cursed, I hoped no one brought up a huge ck/blue cat shooting fire everywhere, but left it up to fate. ¡°Want me toe with you?¡± He asked, but was more than a little reluctant to step outside. I felt they were both a little gun shy after getting drugged up and who knows what else. ¡°I¡¯m good. Hold down the fort,¡± I said as Hisako walked out. She had changed into a skintight ck and gold hero suit. ¡°We flying?¡± She asked. ¡°We¡¯re flying,¡± I said. She smiled wide and didn¡¯t hesitate to jump on my back. I walked over and opened the window. ¡°Don¡¯t wait up,¡± I said and was flying out into the night sky. The city was loud as per usual. Hisako simply happy to be doing something, shetched onto my back as I raised us up over the city. I considered my options as I flew. There seemed to be 2 main criminal activities going on. Hellfire Club and a woman Mao threw an underground auction selling mutants. That seemed it¡¯s own little corner of the problems, and what Logan and Scott were probably focusing on since Lorna and Alex were caught in the middle. The main issue was the people trying to buy the mutants. During the auction Kingpin had bid on them. He had also implied kidnapping local mutants to Barracuda before I fought Killgrave and Jessica Jones. They talked about working with Connors, and after recent events that meant Dr. Connors. Who worked for Oscorp. So that must have meant they made the barrel that the blue goo I was subjected to was held in. The current quest I was on was to find what caused my Fusion superpower. That meant Connors and Kingpin. Emma had told me the general location of Fisk¡¯s home. And probably knew where he lived. But it wasn¡¯t like I could show up at his door and beat the information out of him. Kingpin was the top crime boss in the city for a reason. He probably had enough henchmen to be a problem, as well as enough mettle to not give up locations he was doing business at. My options were extremely limited. I needed to find Connors. I had to figure out where he was hiding, and where I assumed he was testing on mutants. I finally realized that I was at a dead end in the clue department. ¡°Shit,¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± Hisako asked. ¡°Think we need to make a detour,¡± I said. Turning I headed toward the Nelson and Murdochw firm, but on my way there I noticed people running across rooftops. They were very stealthy about it. Moving silently as they Naruto ran then jumped from building to building. I immediately recognized them as the same people we had run into at the auction. Ninjas, more of a B-movie viin than a real threat, I thought their attempts at concealing themselves was rather cute. But I had trained with real ninjas. Everything that they tried to hide was obvious to me. As I looked ahead I noticed other groups of them running in the same direction. All converging on a point near thew office. ¡°Triple shit,¡± I said and sped up. ¡°What?¡± Hisako asked, more annoyed. ¡°Prepare to fight your cousins, Hisako. We got a ninja infestation,¡± I said. ¡°Ninja? Those aren¡¯t real,¡± she said. ¡°They very much are. Look there and there, they can be hard to spot. But they¡¯re below us,¡± I said. She repositioned herself, trying to see where I was pointing. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything,¡± she said. ¡°They are there, trust me. Let¡¯s crash their party,¡± I said. Finding more ahead, running toward me I guessed their target was close by. I extended my Observation Haki out and found the familiar signature below. ¡°Watch the roof,¡± I said dropped Hisako off. ¡°Be right back.¡± ¡°Hey,¡± she yelled as I dipped to the side of the building and moved to the window of the apartment below. Inside was Matilda Murdoch, eating some cereal at the counter. I knocked on the window. She didn¡¯t jump, but her Haki was alert. ¡°Maddy, you got ninjas inbound.¡± ¡°Weston?¡± She asked, confused while walking over. She didn¡¯t pretend to need the walking stick as she came over. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± I said as she opened the window. ¡°I was on my way to try to find you at thew office, when I noticed a whole bunch of Hand on their way here.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± she said. ¡°My thoughts exactly. I assume you want to get into your suit? I can keep them upied while you change,¡± I said. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said. ¡°Rather not fight them in my apartment.¡± She turned and I flew back up to the roof to find Hisako tapping her foot angrily. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°You wanted toe.¡± ¡°I did, until you dropped me before talking to yet another girl,¡± Hisako said, surprisingly jealous. ¡°Sorry, some people like their identities hidden,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Hold up. They¡¯re here.¡± I saw them in the shadows. More and more jumping to the roof of the building there were soon about 30 of them, and more on the way. ¡°I can¡¯t see anything,¡± Hisako admitted. ¡°You really don¡¯t see them, per se,¡± I said, keeping an eye out for any I recognized. ¡°Just kind of stare in that direction. Let your eyes zone out. Don¡¯t focus on any one thing. Take it all in. Rx. They¡¯re trained to be invisible when people are looking for them. But when you aren¡¯t looking at anything, it all kind of blurs together.¡± Her Haki shifted, rxing and listening. After a few seconds, ¡°I think I saw something.¡± ¡°Like a shadow moving?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± she said. ¡°Keep looking. There are about 40 now.¡± ¡°40?! How are they so quiet?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve trained their whole lives.¡± The majority of them were piled up in the shadow of the roof doorway. But many were running along this or that way. They knew we were there and I could see them. Simply waiting for some signal. It came as Demoness jumped onto the roof. Thewyer by day, sexy superhero by nightnded in her skintight kinky devil costume. I gave her a smile as the ninjas stopped trying to hide. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Hisako yelled as dozens of ninjas practically stepped out of the shadows. Therge roof was littered with them, and as Demoness moved beside me one of the ninjas approached. ¡°You have been called out, Matilda,¡± the ninja woman said. She took down her face mask to reveal it was Elektra. The gorgeous Asian woman eyed Demoness and I. ¡°And you, I don¡¯t know you, but you as well have shamed us.¡± ¡°I tend to do that,¡± I said. ¡°Name¡¯s Weston, but you can call me Bastard.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sticking with that name?¡± Hisako asked, eyeing me as she tried not to show her fear. ¡°It¡¯s gonna stick,¡± I said, not convinced it was. ¡°Whatever you call yourselves. The Hand will not abide by your interference of our duties,¡± Elektra said. ¡°To be honest, I did most of the interfering. Can we leave her out of this?¡± I asked, thumbing at Demoness. ¡°Weston¡­¡± Demoness said, annoyed but also a little thankful for the attempt. ¡°No, Matilda knows our rules,¡± Elektra said. ¡°This cannot go unpunished.¡± ¡°What¡¯s all this about?¡± Hisako asked. ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter,¡± I whispered out of the side of my mouth. ¡°What kind of punishment are we talking here?¡± I asked. ¡°Battle to the death? Torture of a million paper cuts?¡± ¡°No,¡± Demoness said. ¡°The Hand only deals in absolutes. They will send every member they have against us until we are dead.¡± I frowned. The Hand usually went up against Daredevil. But it never got that far. At least I didn¡¯t think it did. Honestly I was surprised she knew so much about the Hand. She must have been a member or something. ¡°There¡¯s got to be another way to deal with this,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not dealing with ninjas everytime Ie to town.¡± I thought about it. ¡°Although it would be pretty badass to be talking to someone then all of sudden, bam, ninja. Then I fight and kill one of you guys, then go about my day.¡± Hisako actuallyughed in agreement. ¡°Silence!¡± Elektra yelled, angry by my nonchnt reaction to the threat. ¡°We will let it slide if youe back to us, Matilda.¡± Demoness¡¯ Haki became annoyed, very very annoyed. There was a lot of history between the 2. History I could guess. ¡°That¡¯s not happening, Elektra,¡± Demoness said. Gritting her teeth I felt her eye me then focus back on Elektra. I let out a bored sigh. Grinding my teeth I yed through the whole thing in my mind. There would be fighting. We would probably be dragged into some internal struggle that the Hand were having. Somehow we would get roped into solving their problem, all the while fighting ninja after ninja. Taking up my and everyone¡¯s time. It was textbook Daredevilic. I wasn¡¯t interested in being stuck in the endless cycle. I had my own drama going on. An idea suddenly hit me as I studied the men and women ninjas around me. Mulling it over I went over the pros and cons. For once the pros out-weighed the cons. ¡°Counter proposal,¡± I said, stepping forward, closer to Elektra. She didn¡¯t overly react, but shifted her stance, bing more ready to attack. When I was between Elektra and Demoness I sat down cross legged on the t roof. ¡°Your ninja group is very organized. I¡¯ve seen better. But for here, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s top notch,¡± I said. Elektra tried to say something but I kept going. ¡°Problem with ninjas in this day and age though, there are a lot of super powered people around. People with superpowers will kick all of your asses without much trouble. Throw as many as you like at me. I will kill every single-¡± Someone threw a ninja star at me. Instead of catching it with my fingers I turned my head and caught it with my teeth. Spitting it to the side I eyed the ninja that threw it but turned back to Elektra. ¡°See, not truly scary when I can block everything you throw at me,¡± I said. ¡°Now back to what I was saying. How about a¡­proposition? You all have some secret code of conduct, or some freaky ass goal, correct? Whether it¡¯s reviving a god,¡± all of their Haki shifted, I guessed right on the first try, ¡°or maybe trying to reach immortality. I don¡¯t really give a shit what you do. But it does piss me off when it happens near me. So how about this? I gift you a superpower,¡± I said, pointing at Elektra. ¡°What?¡± She asked. ¡°Am I never clear? I swear every girl says what to me about 20 times,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I said I would give you a superpower. I¡¯m pretty sure I can. And it would definitely help you in your ninja affairs.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t just gift superpowers,¡± Elektra said. ¡°Not all. But I have one that I can awaken in you. And it is strong. It originates in a secret n from somewhere. An ancient style of power. Long forgotten.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± She asked, trying to hide her own excitement. ¡°That¡¯s a secret,¡± I said. ¡°I will teach it to one person. And one person only for now. If you can prove that you are worthy of this power. I will consider showing you how to teach others. Not everyone can learn it of course. But I have a feeling you can.¡± I gave her my best salesman smile. ¡°What about it? Interested?¡± ¡°What can this¡­power do?¡± ¡°Depends on the person,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Me¡­¡± I charged my pointer and middle finger with a burst of Nen and shot it at a giant video billboard on the other side of the street. The Nen st sheared through the billboard and I sliced across it, cutting a line through it about 15 feet across. There was a stunned silence from the ninjas and allies alike. Long seconds stretched out until finally Elektra said, ¡°I am willing to consider this.¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± I said standing up. ¡°Shall we begin?¡± CHAPTER 384 SHARE TIME CHAPTER 384 SHARE TIME ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡± Hisako asked as we walked down the stairwell. ¡°You can¡¯t just gift a superpower.¡± ¡°I can. Just this one,¡± I repeated. ¡°Do me a favor and don¡¯t tell anyone else about it.¡± ¡°This is crazy,¡± Hisako said. ¡°You¡¯re crazy. How do you keep doing this shit? I¡¯ve been with the X-Men for over a year, and I¡¯ve barely seen any action. You¡¯re with them for a week and get the Hellfire Club and a secret society of ninjas on your tail.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve pissed off more people than that,¡± I said, but left it. ¡°You sticking around for this?¡± ¡°And miss you getting your ass kicked when you can¡¯t deliver? Fuck no,¡± she said. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Oh ye of little faith.¡± I came up to Demoness¡¯ door. Matilda was back in her normal day clothes. Behind me were the 2 ninjas I allowed to join. The rest had retreated a distance away. ¡°You sure about this?¡± Matilda asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure. Care for me to awaken this power in you too?¡± I asked. ¡°Really?¡± She asked, surprised but excited. ¡°If you tell me your history with this group, sure,¡± I said. Matilda hesitated but Elektra chimed in as we walked into therge apartment. ¡°We were lovers,¡± Elekrta said. The group of girls around me stiffened as if some taboo was said. Matilda blushed and looked down. ¡°Uh¡­cool. I mean, kind of obvious. To each their own and all that shit. I asked her history with the group. Not you,¡± I said. Elektra opened her mouth and did a very un-ninja thing by blowing a raspberry. ¡°Oh,¡± she said, dejected. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°No problem. So what? You guys train together in ninja preschool or something?¡± I asked, sitting on the couch in Matilda¡¯s ce. The 2 women stiffened. ¡°That¡¯s not far off from the truth,¡± Elektra admitted. Sitting in an arm chair across from me. There was no TV. The apartment wasrge, mainly because of therge glowing billboard that shined into it. The one I just shed with my Nen st. Matilda was blind she didn¡¯t care if it shined into her ce since it couldn¡¯t keep her up all night. Sofa, a few chairs, there was an ind in the kitchen and 2 bedrooms. A bathroom down a hall, it was clean and simple. Matilda hesitated but sat on the other side of the sofa from me. Hisako took the other arm chair, and thest ninja that kept their mask on stayed standing. ¡°Go on,¡± I said to Elektra. She eyed Hisako. ¡°Who are you exactly?¡± She asked the X-Men. ¡°Uh¡­Weston¡¯s friend? Partner? We are in our own little superhero group sort of thing,¡± Hisako said. She eyed Matilda. ¡°I swear I¡¯m really good at keeping secrets.¡± The red headedwyer frowned but nodded. It wasn¡¯t like Hisako didn¡¯t know her secret identity now. Elektra had said Matilda a bunch as it was. ¡°Matilda and I were part of a group called the Head,¡± Elektra said. ¡°After her ident that made her¡­visually impaired.¡± ¡°You can say blind,¡± Maddy said, her eyes closed. ¡°You¡¯re blind?!¡± Hisako asked, but everyone ignored her. ¡°After the ident she came to train with us after our mentor found her. Stick always had an eye for talent,¡± Elektra said with a smile. I held backughter. I always forgot how much Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles had ripped off Daredevil¡¯s story. Given powers by ooze. Fought the Foot ninja n. Oh and had a mentor named Splinter. Almost too funny since the Ninja Turtles were more popr than Daredevil. ¡°The Head trained youth from all over. We focused on fighting. Maddy and I moved up through the ranks rather easily. But everything must end.¡± She had a sad look on her face. ¡°The Head eventually tests us. If you pass, you join the Hand. If not, you join the Heart.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t join either,¡± Matilda rified. ¡°I left before the test.¡± ¡°I assume drama ensued because of it,¡± I said. ¡°Of course,¡± Matilda said, annoyed. ¡°You left without warning,¡± Elektra said. ¡°I left because I was done,¡± Matilda said, the same level of anger in her. ¡°I have no interest in the politics of the Hand or Heart. I am done.¡± ¡°Yes, Stick stepped in and stopped them froming for you,¡± Elektra said. ¡°But enough of the old. I am serious. If you cannot deliver, Bastard, we will have an issue.¡± ¡°Wow, now I am regretting the hero name. Kind of hurt my feelings by being called Bastard out of the blue like that,¡± I admitted. I needed to think of something else, but I worried I might have told too many people. ¡°Anyway yeah I can deliver. Question is if you can deal with the awakening.¡± ¡°What does it require?¡± Elektra asked, more than a little intrigued and desperate. I looked from her to Matilda. ¡°Sex,¡± I said with as straight of a face as I could. ¡°We can all do it at the same time. It helps when a rabbit watches, but I¡¯ve seen it work when a goat is in the room.¡± I paused. ¡°Oh and I will need one of you to wear a Superman outfit.¡± I kept my face straight for a long time. As Elektra got angry Matilda barked augh. ¡°I¡¯m joking of course,¡± I said. Still unsure how the hell I talked so many women into having sex with me for chakra. ¡°No, it¡¯s a very normal awakening but it can be deadly if you aren¡¯t trained.¡± I stood up. I wished I had something to write on, but honestly I knew I would mess the exnation up if I did. ¡°The ability is called Nen,¡± I said. ¡°Nen is your lifeforce.¡± ¡°Lifeforce?¡± Elektra asked as she leaned back. Recovering from her anger as everyone in the room gave me their full focus. ¡°Yes. This ability will allow you to awaken and use your lifeforce. Each and every living thing in the world has it. You let it off without realizing. Learning to sense and harness your Nen will allow you to do amazing things, and live for hundreds of years if you can master it.¡± ¡°No way,¡± Hisako said. ¡°That was how it was exined to me,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Sorry, haven¡¯t confirmed it yet. But when you can control it, you stop leaking your lifeforce. Allowing you to live longer.¡± ¡°How is using it different than leaking it?¡± Matilda asked. ¡°You can only use so much lifeforce. Your body naturally cuts you off before it starts affecting your longevity and health. What I will be doing is forcefully opening your aura nodes, which are how the Nen will be released from your body, in a huge rush. Hence why this method is dangerous. All of your lifeforce will try to escape, so you have to learn to control it before you die. Once you¡¯ve gotten control of it you can then begin to train it. Making your avable lifeforce poolrger.¡± ¡°This idea has been tried in many ns,¡± Elektra admitted. ¡°Many im to have mastered it. Few have though. For instance the n of the Iron Fist can harness Ki.¡± I had forgotten about the Iron Fist. I knew his name was Rand, but that was it. ¡°It¡¯s different from Ki. More versatile.¡± I picked up a piece of paper. Charging it with Nen I was surprised I hadn¡¯t tried this. As I connected my Nen to the paper I was able to control its shape. I made it stiff as a board. Throwing it as Wing had done in the manga I aimed it at the exterior wall. The paper sliced through the wall and the brick behind it, then imbedded in the electronic billboard across the street. Sparks flew where it hit. ¡°What the fuck?!¡± Hisako said as she got up and stared out the window. ¡°How the hell did you do that?¡± I yed it like I meant to do that much damage. I hadn¡¯t realized how good I had gotten with Nen. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said to Matilda, but she didn¡¯t seem to care, her eyes were wide as well. ¡°Amazing,¡± Elektra said, running her hand where the paper went through the wall. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a fine cut.¡± Her attitude toward me was changing by the second as she sat back down. ¡°What else can it do?¡± Matilda asked. ¡°Again, it depends on the person. I specialize in Enhancement. I can make myself stronger. Make other objects stronger as well, as you saw with the paper.¡± ¡°You¡¯d be he deadly with a phonebook,¡± Hisako whispered. ¡°You can learn to emit your aura, alter it, transmute it¡¯s nature. It all depends on your own capabilities. But like I said, not everyone can learn it. Only the best of the best can manage to use it.¡± This was the main reason I had decided to teach it to them. If the Hand became a problem I felt I could beat them, but also they would be good training partners. I could practice my Nen more. Learn from them. I doubted that Hunter x Hunter had the only genius Nen users. I hoped the Hand would spawn anyone as strong, but still, it was worth a shot. ¡°Why have you requested my second inmand then?¡± Elektra asked, pointing at the other ninja in the room. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked the girl in the costume. She looked to Elektra who nodded. Taking off her mask it was revealed to by Psylocke as I guessed. Dark purple hair, Asian face, tan skin, she was as gorgeous as Elektra, and younger. About my age I knew her from the X-Menics. ¡°I am Betsy Braddock,¡± she admitted slowly. ¡°Perfect,¡± I said. ¡°I assume you know that you¡¯re a mutant? That little psionic purple knife you made with your hand. It¡¯s a lot like my friend Hisako¡¯s mutant ability.¡± ¡°What about it?¡± Betsy said, hesitant to say anything. ¡°Well I am not sticking around to teach you Nen,¡± I said to Elektra. ¡°And Nen is not something you can master over a weekend. I suggest a little joint operation. Betsy here, as a mutant, would be able to join the group I am in. I can teach her Nen as well, she can pass those teachings onto you.¡± ¡°But-¡± Betsy said, but was cutoff by Elektra. ¡°A joint effort?¡± She asked. ¡°Who would hold her loyalty?¡± ¡°Whoever she wanted,¡± I said. ¡°I would probably tell the leader of our group she is trained by the Hand. I would expect her to train some of the students at my school. Simple fighting techniques.¡± ¡°Ohhh,¡± Hisako said. ¡°Now I get it.¡± I shed her a thumbs up but kept my game face on. ¡°What do you say? I can awaken Nen in you. You can train it. In a few weeks you could be ready to learn the next stage of training. There are a lot of tips and tricks I know, but the majority of the uses for it are gained through practice. These tips I can pass along to Betsy here, who can pass them along to you. If you continue to not bother my or Matilda¡¯s affairs, and you feel it is worthwhile, I will awaken Nen in other people of your choosing.¡± ¡°How long to learn the flight and other skills you have shown?¡± Elektra asked. ¡°Flying? No, that¡¯s a different power I can¡¯t teach. You might be able to learn to fly with Nen, but I haven¡¯t figured it out. This is simply awakening and harnessing your lifeforce.¡± She thought about it for a long time. Mulling over her options she eventually nodded. ¡°Great. Shall we start?¡± I rubbed my hands together, getting excited. ¡°Where do you need me?¡± Elektra asked. I was caught off guard by her desperation, but I was sure there was a reason she wanted more power. ¡°The sofa. Shirts off if you can,¡± I lied. I could do it with the shirts on, but I wasn¡¯t about to pass up an opportunity. Elektra eyed me, skeptical. Matilda hid her smile but then lifted off her shirt. She really did want to learn how to use Nen. And it was worth every bit just to see her rack. I thought the Demoness suit had some support, but no they were really that perky. Small ares they bounced with every movement of her muscr frame. I stared at them for long seconds, frozen in ce. ¡°You said it would help,¡± she said. ¡°And it does,¡± I said, not looking away. I finally did when Elektra lifted off her shirt. She was more tan than Matilda. Darker nipples, they were nice, but my eyes were quickly back to Maddy¡¯s. ¡°Weston, eye on the prize,¡± Hisako said. ¡°They are,¡± I said. ¡°Americans, have you never seen tits before?¡± Elektra asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve seen more tits than you. How can you call yourself a lesbian and not appreciate the subtleties of each pair?¡± I asked, locking eyes with her. ¡°I do appreciate them. And have intimate knowledge of that particr set, but it is time to work.¡± I frowned, ¡°got me there.¡± I shrugged and walked around the sofa. I needed to be a little mysterious so I let out a long breath. Rubbing my hands together I made them heat up with friction. My hands moving to Elektra and Maddy¡¯s upper backs I sent a Spark into each of them. They jumped as the nerves fired in their bodies. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Elektra asked. ¡°Like I said. Only I can do this,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll exin as you need to know things.¡± She quieted and I made the Spark pleasurable. Both girls jumped again, their chests jiggling for me as the thin stream of electricity ran along nerves in their back, up to the brain and down to their tits. Copying the nerves firing of the girls in Domination world the women both felt tingly pleasure in their breasts. I continued it for a few seconds then decided I had my fun as they squirmed slightly. I pulled my hands away. ¡°Okay, you are going to feel heat. I am going to push a special kind of Nen into your body. Your aura nodes will forcefully open, potentially expelling all of your lifeforce. It will be slow, but there is no saving you from this. If you can¡¯t harness and bring the lifeforce back into your body you will grow old and die in the matter of hours.¡± ¡°How long did it take you to get ahold of it?¡± Elektra asked. ¡°30 minutes,¡± I lied. I was pretty sure it took an hour. ¡°But I was much younger than you. I¡¯m sure you can do better than that.¡± I tried to think back when this happened to me. ¡°Your Nen is in a stunted state. I am going to shock it awake. Again, you will have to get a hold of it.¡± In all honesty I shouldn¡¯t have used this method to awaken it in Hancock, Nami, or Robin. I didn¡¯t understand the subtleness of Nen back then. If I had used too much I could have damaged their lifeforce, too little I wouldn¡¯t have opened the nodes all the way. I was cocky and lucky back then. Now, I was confident. Hovering my hands over their backs I asked, ¡°Ready?¡± Both nodded. I pushed Nen through my hand into them. Allowing the power to build up. ¡°I feel it,¡± Elektra noted. ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡± I ignored her. Building the power up higher I coated their entire bodies all at once then like a switch I felt their own activate and push my nen back. I pulled my hands away. Both women gasped as they opened their eyes. ¡°I see it,¡± Elektra said. ¡°It¡¯s like smoke.¡± ¡°I feel it,¡± Matilda said. ¡°It¡¯s so warm and¡­strong.¡± ¡°This is your lifeforce. Time to concentrate. Close your eyes and focus. Your aura is the power of your blood as it passes through your veins. Every microscopic part of you adding up to give you life and longevity. You¡¯re wasting that longevity right now. You have to focus it. Bring it into your bodies.¡± The girls closed their eyes and tried. I could feel them struggling, but as seconds turned into minutes I felt a change in Matilda. The smoke like aura condensed and coated her skin in a protective barrier. ¡°Perfect, Maddy,¡± I said. ¡°Now draw it all the way in.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure how,¡± she admitted. ¡°Like holding a breath. Your body acts as your lungs. The Nen is your breath. You have control of it, show it who''s boss,¡± I said. She nodded then the aura winked out and was no longer visible. None of the power was. No lifeforce leaked from her anymore. ¡°Very good,¡± I whispered. She turned to me smiling but I was focused on Elektra. ¡°You¡¯re doing great. I lied, it took me an hour to get it right. You have plenty of time. No rush. Breath in and out. This is a part of you. Not some alien thing. Simply ept and-¡± Her aura hardened and coated her body. She let out a smile as well. Standing up the aura hovered over her skin like a translucent armor. ¡°How do I do the other stuff?¡± She asked. ¡°You need to wait on that. At least a day. You¡¯ve used up a lot of lifeforce,¡± I said. ¡°Bring it back into yourself and I¡¯ll go over training.¡± She frowned but nodded. Closing her eyes it took a bit but eventually the aura was back into her body. ¡°Very good,¡± I said. ¡°Both of you.¡± I looked at Hisako who appearedpletely lost, and Betsy who was extremely excited. She hid it well, but her Haki was obvious. ¡°I take it you are happy with the results?¡± I asked Elektra. ¡°I believe so,¡± she said. ¡°Normally I would think this was a crock of shit, but I actually feel this Nen.¡± ¡°Good. You¡¯re very talented, both of you,¡± I said. ¡°Now the other part of our bargain. Hisako would you mind taking Betsy to the apartment?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we review with the professor first?¡± She asked. ¡°She¡¯s a mutant. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t mind,¡± I said. She shrugged and walked over to Betsy. ¡°What about awakening my Nen?¡± Betsy asked, revealing her first bit of emotion. She wanted to begin sooner rather thanter. ¡°Do you think she is ready for it?¡± I asked Elektra. Elektra turned to her, considering then nodded. ¡°If anyone else can, it is Betsy.¡± I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try to awaken it in you tomorrow night,¡± I promised. She nodded, hiding a smile and walked out with Hisako. The X-Men gave me another look, shaking her head as she walked out. I hoped she would keep my secret, but wasn¡¯t too worried if she didn¡¯t. ¡°Alright, now that we are mostly alone, Elektra, please send the 4 watchers away,¡± I said. She stiffened, but instead of denying it, she pointed at the window and I felt the 4 ninjas leave the side of the building. ¡°Good. Now Nen isn¡¯t an immediate powerup. It will take weeks before you can use it in a fight. So tell me what the issue is in the Hand.¡± She opened her mouth but I cut her off. ¡°Don¡¯t give me a tale about no issues. You agreed to a powerup way too quickly. You need strength for some reason. What is it?¡± She closed her mouth then turned away. Both women still had their shirts off, but I wasn¡¯t about to point it out. I discreetly got my fill of the view whenever they looked somewhere else. ¡°Just a power struggle,¡± Elektra said. ¡°I was mainly hoping to have you back, because I fear I can¡¯t trust anyone.¡± She eyed Matilda as she said it but then turned to me. ¡°But you seem like a powerful ally. I see now why you beat my people so easily. What would it take for you to join my side?¡± ¡°It would take the best sex of my life,¡± I said without hesitation. ¡°And I¡¯ve had pretty damn good sex.¡± Before she could answer I rified. ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in joining some long drawn out will they won¡¯t they fight. I don¡¯t mind going against bosses. But the day to day can be handled by someone else. You are my student now. If you need some help with some big baddie I¡¯m not against lending a hand.¡± Elektra opened her mouth to retort then blushed and shut it. ¡°Why do I feelforted by that?¡± ¡°Because I am reliable,¡± I said. ¡°Nen could be the most powerful tool in the world for you. I¡¯ve seen masters use it to rip apart military tanks with their bare hands, turn it into lightning, make clones of themselves. Any and everything is possible, but it takes time. I will give you some exercises and in a week or so I will be able to identify what type of Nen you have.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she said with a smile. I went over the whole changing water spiel then talked about charging it into items. Discussing this or that method of use she had question after question. And by the end of it all I had forgotten why I came there in the first ce. ¡°You know, you said that you were the only person that could use this,¡± Elektra said. ¡°Yet you talk about all the things you¡¯ve seen people use Nen for.¡± ¡°Is there a question in your statement?¡± I asked. ¡°Where did you see all this?¡± ¡°Not this world,¡± I assured. ¡°That¡¯s all you get.¡± She frowned but was soon out the door. Opting to take the window she was quickly gone leaving Matilda and I alone. She had put on her shirt, much to my annoyance, but sat on the sofa with a smile as she watched me. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°Nothin, just thought for sure I¡¯d spend all night fighting Hands,¡± she said. ¡°Ended up learning some ancient Chinese secret instead. Very different turn of events.¡± ¡°You get used to it,¡± I said. ¡°Around you? I believe it. Been one thing after another with you,¡± she said, but didn¡¯t seem mad about it. ¡°Me? No, since I met you I can¡¯t catch a break,¡± I said, giving her a smile. ¡°Who knewwyers were so high maintenance?¡± ¡°Lawyers do tend to draw drama,¡± she said, standing up. Iughed but got up as well. Tired, I passed her to head for the door but was stopped as her Haki spiked. Not fear or anger like I was used to from such a change in Spiritual Energy. But pure lust. My hand hade close to hers and she thought I was going to make a move for her. Matilda¡¯s Haki said she wasn¡¯t going to stop me either. I didn¡¯t see why I should let the situation pass me by. I was on her in an instant. Her eyes closed, our lips were up against the others as we grunted in one another¡¯s mouth. She jumped up and wrapped her legs around me. My erection forming quickly, our mouths weretched on for dear life as I moved her to the room I guessed was hers. Dropping her on the bed sheughed as I pulled up her shirt to get another look at her chest. The perfect perky tits were missed in the short time and my mouth was on one then the other in an instant. I felt Maddy¡¯s Spiritual Energy ebb and flow, moving from want to need. She had a perfect body. Abs, muscles, thick veins, and scarred up skin from long hours of training. Her red hair in disarray I looked up at her with a wide smile. But to my regret her Haki began to emit worry. ¡°Weston, we shouldn¡¯t,¡± she said, biting her lip as she stared down at me. Her unfocused eyes on me I had to remind myself that she was blind. Her Haki was a mix of wanting to maintain a sense of professionalism since I was technically her client, and hesitation by the fact that I was younger. ¡°I really don¡¯t care,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering for a while. Since you have such heightened senses, I assume touch is a huge turn on for you.¡± Electricity began to spark across my fingers. I moved the fingertips across her skin, miniature bolts of lightning shooting into her. She gasped and moved back. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked, her breath hot as my electricity moved to her nerves. ¡°Testing,¡± I said. ¡°What you like. What you don¡¯t like.¡± I did the same with the other hand, making more of her bodye alight as pleasure spread from my hands toward her vagina. ¡°Simple touch is enough to set you off?¡± She gasped, shaking her head as it hit her pillow. Matilda couldn¡¯t back up anymore. I increased the flow of power and pleasure, forcing nerves everywhere toe alight. She began to pant. Her toes curling and feet kicking as she became ready to cum with no forey or pration. ¡°So¡­should I stop?¡± I asked. My face in front of her as I let the power die down. She was gorgeous, eyes closed or not as her slim body writhed against me. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything too serious,¡± she admitted. ¡°Fine with me,¡± I said and shot her with the rest. Her lower body exploded with pleasure as her body became lit up and she came hard. Crying my name, her hands dug into my shoulders as Iid on top of her. Her chest rocking up and dropping she showed how powerful the orgasm was. I continued to map the path of it, learning the process so it could be more and more powerful someday. When the orgasm ended she was struggling for breath as I undressed. When I was nude I began to help her as she kicked her jeans and underwear off. I could tell it had been a while for her. Maddy was almost desperate to have me inside of her. As soon as her legs opened I was prating her. She shuddered, gasping as I forced my way in slowly. Groaning, she let out cute grunts from the pain of it. ¡°Fuck it¡¯s been a long time,¡± she said. ¡°Ever had a man?¡± I asked as I became buried in her drenched cunt. She shook her head. ¡°Dated one once, but¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t care,¡± I said, kissing her. ¡°You¡¯re mine now.¡± She didn¡¯t have an answer for that. Her long legs widening I pushed them to the bed as she did the splits. Forcing Sparks into her, the nerves along her body began to crackle with power again. Hands and cock working in tandem to build her orgasm up she was gasping loudly as I did all the work. My strong body made the bed bounce and creak under the force of my thrusts. She was able to take all of it and was cumming again. As she cried out, legs shaking with the strength of another orgasm, I continued on. Feeling her pussy constrict around me like a vice. ¡°Fuck,¡± I groaned. I got a notification forcing me to slow down.
Do you want to Bond Matilda Murdoch?
Yes/No
I thought about it, but still wasn¡¯t sure what bonding did. I wasn¡¯t sure if this was going to happen all that often with her so I clicked No and sped up again. ¡°Don¡¯t cum in me,¡± she got out, but her Haki said she regretted saying it. She wanted me to cum in her just for the feel of it. I sped up and as I pulled out her hands wrapped around my dick and jerked me off expertly onto her chest. I was breathing in and out heavily as I finished. My lower half jerking with each movement as she started ying with my balls. ¡°You¡¯re still hard,¡± she noted. Hope in her voice. ¡°I could go all night with you,¡± I said. Sheughed but then frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t have condoms,¡± she admitted. I was about to say I did but she offered, ¡°Want to do anal?¡± I hesitated for a moment but then quickly nodded. ¡°There¡¯s lube over there,¡± she said, nodding toward a nightstand. I moved over to it as she took her shirt off the rest of the way and wiped the thick globs of cum off. Coating my dick in the lube I moved back and she was holding her legs over her head. Presenting her ass and perfect pussy to me. ¡°You like anal, don¡¯t you?¡± She bit her lip, shaking her head. ¡°I love it,¡± she whispered. My dick got harder, picturing Elektra using a toy on her ass and licking her pussy in the exact position. Moving into her tight hole slowly her feet shivered in excitement as I entered. I watched amazed as the nerves fired in her ass. My first girl that liked anal since getting my Sparks skill I began mapping the nerves as I began to move in and out slowly. Going deeper with every thrust. What surprised me was the nerves tied back to the cluster of nerves her pussy used to cum. I had guessed they were different, but no. As I began to trace the lines I moved my thumb to her clit and she groaned. I saw now why she was in the position. Fucking her ass with increased fervor I flicked her bean with my thumb. As I got used to the motion I started sending Sparks into her. She came with a scream. Her legs vibrating with the force of the orgasm she began to squirt as I continued ying with her clit. The blind woman¡¯s eyes wide as her mouth opened and closed she lost herself in it. Watching the nerves in her ass fire as well, it was different than a vaginal orgasm. I would have to test adding those nerves to the orgasm I forced. I continued fucking her tight ass. Maddy lost strength in her arms, letting her legs go I grabbed them and really started fucking her. My strong hands grabbing onto the back of her knees I used them like handles to help pull myself into her with more force. Maddy cried out with every thrust. Gritting her teeth she actually began to shed tears. Slightly worried I was hurting her I slowed but her Haki was pure ecstasy. My hips smacking into her hard I groaned and felt her orgasm build again. Letting her ass take all of me over and over her body told me to go harder. I obliged, Maddy grabbed the pillow above her head and squeezed it against her face, screaming into it. Her nerves lighting up like Christmas lights she came again. Different from the one I caused earlier, more nerves than usual fired in her. No wonder she liked it in the ass. The euphoria moved to the tips of her toes and into her brain. She kept yelling into the pillow trying to be quiet while she showed her true feelings. When the orgasm ebbed I pulled out and let her legs fall to the bed. ¡°Holy fucking golden balls that¡¯s good,¡± she said with augh. ¡°I¡¯m not done yet,¡± I said. Grabbing her hips I flipped her over. Reapplying some lube I dove back in and began anew. This time my hands were on her perfect tits, pulling her nipples she cried out into the mattress, loving the pain. I risked it, making my Spark not as pleasurable. I mixed some actual electricity in it. Sending the power into her she came again. Her body convulsing her ass tightened and I came into her with all I had. Groaning as I filled her ass up she continued to cum uncontrobly with the mix of pain and pleasure. I held myself inside of her for long seconds as I released her nipples. She jolted and jerked as I let go. Turning her head she asked, ¡°What the hell was that?¡± ¡°Some more of my power,¡± I said. ¡°C-can you do it again?¡± ¡°Yep. Stick with the ass-¡± ¡°No, already sore,¡± she said. I extricated myself and she groaned as sheid down on her stomach. ¡°I hurt so good. Um I can¡¯t move. There is a gas station a few blocks away. Get some condoms and I can-¡± She stopped as I pulled a stack from my pants pocket. ¡°Oh¡­can I get a break?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go slow,¡± I said, applying the condom to me. Turning her over she winced but I began kissing her again. It took time but she slowly reciprocated. When I dove back into her pussy it wasn¡¯t long until I was using some pleasure and pain Spark. She came just as hard. Her eyes rolling to the back of her head she struggled to speak as she squirted again. Body shaking, writhing underneath me, I was in heaven. Pulling her to sit up she was dead to the world as I began to fuck her with true force. Finally able to sate some lust I was d I hadn¡¯t jumped world. All my effort was starting to pay off. CHAPTER 385 ORIGINS CHAPTER 385 ORIGINS I got up with the sun. After a few hours of sleep I was feeling pretty refreshed. I doubted I had slept more than 4 hours a night in years. Either my Haki or Nen was a huge gain that made me need less sleep. Allowing me plenty of time to practice by abilities at night I only took a break when I had a partner. Matilda Murdochtched onto me. Her head rested on my shoulder as her muscr thighs sandwiched my leg. Her breath minor as she slept contently. I had not gone easy on her. She gave up around my 6th round and her 20th orgasm. I hadn¡¯t realized how much a little pain could y into an orgasm. I wasn¡¯t sure if she was a little bit of a masochist or if every woman would react like that, but I nned to find out. She came as hard as if not harder than I ever made someone cum with my Chikyugi. Back then I hadn¡¯t really tested to see how hard I could push a girl to cum continuously. With this power I nned to find the extent of it¡¯s capabilities. I had a harem to build and I wouldn¡¯t do that by letting any of the women think that they could oust me. ¡°Babe,¡± I whispered, running my hand along her temple as I moved her red hair behind her ear. She frowned, scrunching her nose. ¡°Babe.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± She asked weakly. ¡°Do you have work?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go inter,¡± she mumbled. She sighed and threw her arm over my chest, pulling me closer. ¡°Well I have to go to work,¡± I said. She frowned more. ¡°You do?¡± She asked cutely as an eye opened. ¡°Right this second?¡± ¡°No¡­not this second,¡± I said. She smiled wide and pulled me closer. My hand moving to her ass I squeezed her cheek but she winced. ¡°Still tender,¡± she whispered. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. Picturingst night after I figured out how rough she liked it I was not gentle with her. There were many hickies on her breasts, nipples, and neck. As well as a few bruises on her ass. ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± she said with a content sigh. ¡°I needed that so bad.¡± Biting her lip she added, ¡°Who knew it was so fun with a man.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. But it¡¯s fun with me,¡± I said. She blew air out of her nose with a scoff. ¡°How¡¯s that work anyway? Full on lesbian or¡­¡± She shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t know. Always liked guys but in the Head, Elektra and I were best friends. She is bi but we were each other''s firsts.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t seem too interested in herst night,¡± I noted. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± She asked, curious as she opened both eyes this time. She looked straight ahead though, not at me. ¡°Your energy. I can sense it. Kind of tells me your feelings. You looked at her more like an annoyance than an ex-lover,¡± I admitted. ¡°You and your weird powers,¡± she said. ¡°Just¡­found out the hard way that I couldn¡¯t trust her like I thought I could.¡± I decided to leave it at that. ¡°I had funst night though.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± I said. ¡°Should we make it a regr thing?¡± I felt her heartbeat quicken and she smiled before moving it away. ¡°How regr?¡± She asked. ¡°Whenever I¡¯m in town,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°I¡¯m in this super group and still trying to wrap up this damn mystery. After that, I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯ll be back.¡± She frowned but nodded. ¡°You uh¡­have a girlfriend?¡± Maddy asked. ¡°I do not,¡± I said truthfully. Part of me still considered Anne my girlfriend, but that was old Weston, I quieted that voice. ¡°But I do see- sorry bad choice of words-I do entertain other women.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± she said, a little dejected. ¡°Sorry, I tried monogamy. Not for me. I¡¯m not really up for lying. And well I doubt that you have the experience to know, but what I did to youst night, I doubt any other man could do.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She asked with as much sarcasm as she could muster. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed.¡± ¡°Yep, I know quite the shock,¡± I said. ¡°I mean you can check, but I think you¡¯ll be disappointed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± she said. ¡°God, what the hell did you do to mest night? Like I didn¡¯t think it was possible to cum so much. I kept wanting to beg you to stop but then it would feel good and¡­¡± She shivered holding onto me. ¡°I had fun too. Can Ie back tonight?¡± I asked. ¡°I will probably be sore,¡± she pouted. ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle,¡± I promised. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s way better to sleep next to you than alone.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not banging a bunch of women?¡± She asked, some hope in her voice. ¡°Not at the moment,¡± I said. ¡°I mean, I prefer to get them all together in one room. Just go at it all night. While you¡¯re recovering move onto someone else and just keep cycling-¡± ¡°Enough. What the hell. Are you working on a harem?¡± She asked, annoyed. I left it, this was probably a better conversation when we could actually see one another each night. Not unsure when we would be in the same bed next. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, kissing her forehead, she forced herself to move on and snuggled back up to me. We were quiet for a time. Eventually I asked, ¡°You¡¯re going to practice Nen, right?¡± ¡°Kind of hard not to when you showed what it could do,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re paying for the hole in my wall by the way.¡± ¡°How much do you think it will cost?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll add it to yourwyer bill,¡± she said. ¡°Which reminds me. I need your assistance to form apany,¡± I said. ¡°Apany?¡± ¡°Yeah, I have some inventionsing. And a researcher I want to hire. 60% for me 40% for them.¡± ¡°Email me the information,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll need a bigger retainer fee.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± I said, rubbing her back. ¡°Oh god, I can¡¯t believe I slept with a client,¡± she said. ¡°We only did a little sleeping,¡± I reminded. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to have my partner, Foggy, handle a lot of your stuff.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. Cus I don¡¯t n to stoping by,¡± I said. I was worried she would reject that but her Haki said she was happy to hear it. ¡°One more?¡± I asked. ¡°One more what?¡± She asked as I pushed her toy on her back. I began kissing her neck as my erection pushed up into her. ¡°Just one more round,¡± I said. ¡°Fucking hell, I thought guys were supposed to be 1 and done,¡± she mumbled. ¡°With this amazing body of yours?¡± I kissed her nipples. Looking up to her in a pleading manner, then remembered that she couldn¡¯t see my expression. ¡°Fuck it,¡± she said. ¡°Just uh pull out.¡± I nodded and dove in. Her face became a mix of pain and pleasure, just the way she liked it. Humping into her hard soon enough I kept it vani. Simple missionary while we made out. She moaned and was quickly into it again. Pushing her hips up into me I could feel she was in pain but it only made her want it more. ¡°Do the thing,¡± she got out. I nodded, moving my hand to her breast. Coating my palm in electricity it shot into her. The powerful order I gave her body made her cry out in a stronger orgasm. If she wasn¡¯t so empty she probably would have squirted but she became drenched down below anyway. When she stopped cumming I pulled out. Maddy didn¡¯t miss a beat, jerking me off again she pulled my balls as I sprayed her tits. When I was empty she scooped up a glob and licked it. Shrugging she admitted, ¡°Not as bad as I heard.¡± ¡°There¡¯s more if you want it.¡± ¡°Fuck no,¡± she said, tapping my leg I moved from over top of her. Scooting off the bed she moved in a practiced manner to the bathroom. After she was finished relieving herself she yelled out, ¡°Need a shower?¡± I took off the pants I had put on and was quickly on my way. The shower turned into an exploration session. Me rubbing her body with soap and shampoo, removing knots as I massaged her, she was soon letting me have another round in her ass. Cumming in her hard I could even feel the pain she was in from her Haki. If I could do this with a 9 inch dick I wasn¡¯t sure how women survived my giant dick. We said our goodbyes and it wasn¡¯t long until I was flying in the window of the X-Men apartment. I found the 4 sitting at the breakfast table. ¡°There he is,¡± Hisako said as Inded. ¡°What happened to youst night?¡± ¡°Broke down on the way here,¡± I said. ¡°You fly,¡± she said. I gave her a wink and moved to the breakfast. Bacon set out, I rested my hand on Gwen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How are you doing?¡± I asked. ¡°Better,¡± she said. ¡°Could have sworn thest thing I remembered was my guts hanging out.¡± Lifting her shirt she showed the 3 long scabbed scratches along her abs. ¡°That¡¯s uh weird,¡± I said. ¡°And the suit you gave me was ripped up in the same spots,¡± she said. ¡°Very weird,¡± I said, pulling up a chair. ¡°I assume nothing happenedst night. Where¡¯s Betsy?¡± ¡°Sleeping in one of the rooms on the floor below us,¡± Alex said. ¡°You just happened to find another mutantst night?¡± I looked to Hisako. Apparently she didn¡¯t give everything away. ¡°I¡¯ve got a nose for them,¡± I said, but turned back to Gwen. ¡°I did not call your familyst night. They gonna-¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± Gwen said picking up her phone. She dialed the number and was soon talking to someone on the other end. ¡°Hey, sorry. Yeah, fell asleep at theb again. No, I¡¯ll head straight to school.¡± I looked at the clock, it was only 7:30. She had time. ¡°Can I get a ride?¡± She asked. ¡°Yeah, I can take you,¡± I said. As I got up an idea hit me. ¡°Wait, um so after yesterday I think it¡¯s safe to say that Dr. Connors is working on the thing we are. You wouldn¡¯t have any idea where he would hang his head besides his house, do you?¡± Gwen locked eyes with me. ¡°So¡­were we really there yesterday?¡± I nodded. ¡°And he turned into a giant green lizard?¡± I nodded. ¡°And he disemboweled me?¡± ¡°Uhh.¡± ¡°You were disemboweled?¡± Hisako asked. ¡°What the fuck? How am I okay?¡± She asked. ¡°One of my abilities,¡± I said. ¡°Pretty sure you¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°I most surely am not. What the hell? Why did he do that?¡± She asked, standing up as she began to pace. ¡°He¡¯s not himself,¡± I said. ¡°Or is more himself. I don¡¯t know, but pretty sure he is helping the crime boss of the city do experiments on mutants or something. We have to take him down, and I really need your help.¡± ¡°You saved my life,¡± Gwen said. ¡°He tends to do that,¡± Hisako mumbled as she picked at her eggs. ¡°Doesn¡¯t really matter. We are partners, remember?¡± I said. ¡°Come on, Gwen. I need your help. Think, where could Doctor Connors go?¡± Her Haki was all over the ce. Staring at me there was a mix of awe, reverence, gratitude, anger then slowly but surely she began to think. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I went to his house the once. We usually just stuck around work.¡± ¡°Usually?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah, I mean there are remotebs. One in¡­over by my High School. It was closed down though.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Something about moving work somewhere else. They were talking about relocating the equipment out but I never heard anything on it,¡± she said. ¡°I only remember because I was hoping to work there instead of going all the way to the mainb.¡± ¡°That¡¯s got to be it,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll fly you to school and you can point it out to me.¡± ¡°Uh sure,¡± she said, giving me a smile. Looking down to her clothes she added, ¡°I wore this yesterday. Anybody have something?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Hisako said. ¡°I¡¯ll grab it.¡± I was feeling better already. An actual clue to look into I was starting to see an end to the drama. Moving back to the table I began stuffing my face again. ¡°Seen Logan and Scott?¡± ¡°They were here about an hour ago,¡± Alex said. ¡°Wanted to know where you were.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll check on thisb and report,¡± I said. ¡°This one will probably take more than me.¡± ¡°Ow,¡± Gwen said. ¡°Why?¡± Alex asked. ¡°Don¡¯t know, just a feel-¡± ¡°Gwen!¡± Lorna yelled. I turned to see the blonde had started to have a seizure. Her body shaking I was on her in an instant. Remembering her saying ow I looked over her body with Observation Haki and found it on her hand. A mother fucking spider. ¡°What the fuck!¡± I yelled as I eased her to the ground. ¡°What is the spider doing out of the cage?!¡± ¡°There was no spider in the cage,¡± Alex said, his eyes wide. ¡°I cleaned it out. Threw the stuff in the trash.¡± I looked to the empty stic cage next to the trash can. The trashcan that had been sitting next to Gwen. ¡°Motherfucker!¡± I yelled, lost as Hisako ran in. ¡°Gwen! Gwen!¡± I yelled, ripping the spider off of her. ¡°Take this and put it away.¡± I ordered throwing them the now curled up spider. ¡°Gwen!¡± I yelled but she stopped shaking. White foaming out of her mouth there was too much going on with her. I thought she was going to die. She was in so much more pain than Peter had been. Like every blood cell in her body was screaming for death. I used Timeflow, desperate for a moment to think. Everything else slowed down. My full focus on Gwen the blonde haired girl looked so weak. 2 fucking days in a row and her life was in danger because of me. I rubbed my hands together calling my Spark. A bit of inspirationing to me I couldn¡¯t rely on her body to heal her. I had to provide the power. I wasn¡¯t sure how, but I had to try. Coating the Spark in my own Nen I charged the lightning bolts in an instant as everyone moved slowly around me. As time began to be normal I pushed my hands against her bare skin. Electricity shooting into her the lifeforce absorbed into her instantly but it wasn¡¯t enough. Her back arching, she let out a scream as I kept the power going. The others in the room were yelling at me, but Gwen had all of my attention. Her body telling me what it needed it wanted more power. I brought out more Sparks, stretching them out like strings between my hands. I poured nearly all the lifeforce I could into them. As the power entered her once more Gwen let out a final wordless cry and her body rxed with a long sigh. I breathed in and out heavily, eyes wide as time seemed to go slowly. As I studied her I was afraid she died. Her chest rising and falling slightly I moved my hand to her neck and felt a weak pulse. I let out a long sigh as I sat on my ass. ¡°What the fuck was that?¡± Hisako asked. I looked up to see her and Lorna staring down at me. ¡°The spider,¡± I said pointing to the cage. It wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Where¡¯s the spider?¡± I asked. Using my Observation Haki to find it Alex raised his hand. ¡°I threw it out,¡± he said. ¡°I said to put it away,¡± I said, standing up as I pointed at the cage. ¡°I thought you meant outside,¡± Alex said, pointing to the window over the sink. ¡°It looked dead.¡± ¡°She was fucking faking,¡± I said running to the window. Outside was a street floors below. There was no finding it, the wind probably already took the spider away. ¡°Fucking hell, Alex,¡± I said. ¡°You know, I really don¡¯t want to regret saving someone, but you are really making it hard on me!¡± I slowly realized I was yelling and in his face. ¡°Grrrr,¡± I growled, forcing my anger away as he tried to hide his fear. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s probably not your fault. I should have maybe perhaps put a fucking sign on the fucking box. You just fucked up my chances on getting some sweet powers and let a radioactive spider loose on the city.¡± ¡°A what?!¡± Alex yelled. I ignored him, struggling not to punch him in the face. I moved back to Gwen studying her. I couldn''t remember any canons where Gwen and Peter were bitten by a spider in the same world, but somehow I made it happen. ¡°Why the fuck am I part of every fucking origin story?!¡± I yelled to no one in particr. CHAPTER 386 PLANNING CHAPTER 386 PLANNING ¡°What the hell did you do this time?¡± Logan asked. I was standing over Gwen as sheid on the couch. ¡°Uhhhh,¡± I said. ¡°It was me this time,¡± Alex said. I realized he was standing behind me. His Haki all over the ce he was taking it pretty hard. ¡°What?¡± Scott asked his brother. ¡°I let the spider out,¡± Alex said. ¡°Weston¡¯s pet?¡± Logan asked. ¡°I thought it was dead.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was there. But now there is a radioactive spider on the loose,¡± Alex said. I rubbed my face as Logan and Scott turned from Alex to me. ¡°A what?¡± Wolverine asked. I groaned. ¡°I don¡¯t exactly know if it was radioactive,¡± I said. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t a normal spider.¡± ¡°And what does this have to do with the passed out girl?¡± Scott asked. ¡°It bit her,¡± I said. ¡°Alright, team meeting. Everyone around the table. Weston, you will start exining. I am starting to really doubt this whole ¡®I went to the auction on my own¡¯ tale,¡± Scott said. Eyeing me then Logan, the hairy man shrugged but nodded. ¡°Fine,¡± I said, moving to the table. ¡°Who are you?¡± Scott asked, looking at Betsy. ¡°A¡­mutant?¡± She asked, looking at me for permission. I nodded. ¡°Yes, a mutant, to join your¡­team?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°Whatever,¡± Scott said, grabbing a seat. He sat down with a groan. ¡°Start talking.¡± To my surprise I did, just because I was ying it over and over in my mind. ¡°First was the first night here. The Baxter Building exploded and I stopped some machine from spewing out radioactive waves and dragged those people out. Then there was the Oscorp logo. You know my story, how I was hit with goo and got shitty super powers? Well it wasbeled with Oscorp all over it. I decided to check it out. My luck wasn¡¯t the best. I happened to get there when this kid was bitten by this radioactive something or other spider. I don¡¯t know, it killed a few people and I was able to save him, maybe. I grabbed the spider. Threw it in the box and was sure to tell Logan and Hisako to not touch it.¡± I pointed at her. ¡°I forgot to tell the others,¡± she said ashamedly. ¡°You¡¯re not in trouble here,¡± Scott said, his face stoic. I grumbled and went back to it. ¡°Anyway, that kid has superpowers now. Then I found these warehouses. I got to one. Met this devil girl. The Kingpin was at one of the warehouses. He had this bodyguard who had another super powered girl under his control. We beat the purple guy-¡± ¡°You beat Killgrave?¡± Betsy asked, her eyes wide. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°I thought you said the Hellfire Club did,¡± Scott said to Logan. ¡°That¡¯s what I heard,¡± Logan said. ¡°Uhh right,¡± I said, forgetting about Emma. ¡°Anyway I beat him and¡­left him there. Maybe they got him after that. Then the super powered girl wasn¡¯t under his control anymore. Then she told me about the auction. I went there with the devil girl. We caused amotion, fought y-¡± I stopped myself from pointing at Betsy. ¡°People. And dealt with more drama. I got a lead on the Doctor I suspect took the mutants. Gwen took me to his house. Turns out he was experimenting on himself to get his dick back. He hurt her. Ran off. I saved her. Brought her here. Then she gets bit and probably has super powers now.¡± I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s about all of it.¡± I looked up to Scott and Logan. ¡°I got about half that,¡± Scott said. ¡°More than me,¡± Logan growled. ¡°You know, when I gave you some leeway I thought you were asking questions and following people. You¡¯re supposed to report in for fights.¡± ¡°Why? I won them,¡± I said. ¡°Because you¡¯re breaking thew,¡± Scott said. ¡°I know it may not seem like it, but we work for the government. If Fury hears about any of-¡± ¡°He already has,¡± a man said as he stepped out of the elevator. I recognized the person as being beside Nick Fury thest time I saw him. He was shorter, full head of brown hair, he wore a ck business suit and looked like any other man. The kind of person you would see but wouldn¡¯t see. ¡°I¡¯m Agent Colson,¡± the man said. ¡°Ohhh,¡± I said, realizing I should have guessed earlier. He must have been our SHIELD contact. ¡°I will be the point man with you from now on,¡± Colson said. He walked over to me. ¡°We have been hearing about what you¡¯ve gotten into, and it¡¯s not good. That auction you attended and set fire to had agents working inside.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t-¡± ¡°Your cat did,¡± Colson said, pointing at Tabi who was sitting on the windowsill. ¡°Where the hell did you get that thing anyway?¡± ¡°Uhhh, I plead the 5th,¡± I said, realizing my chances of staying under the radar were gone. ¡°We can talk about thatter,¡± Colson said. Rubbing his temples he turned away as he thought. When he looked back to me he asked, ¡°This is all rted to your little oil spill, right?¡± ¡°Pretty sure,¡± I said. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going to give you the benefit of the doubt. In the future, if you are going to make scenes you need to report in.¡± ¡°They were going to sell the mutan-¡± ¡°I know,¡± Colson said. ¡°And we had people ready to move in to intercept as soon as they left the auction,¡± he said. ¡°Oh really? Even the Kingpin?¡± I asked. ¡°This country takes buying and selling of people very seriously.¡± ¡°Why do I doubt that? This country hates mutants,¡± I said, growing angry. ¡°I don¡¯t hate mutants,¡± Colson said and left it at that. I still didn¡¯t believe they would have stepped in with Kingpin but dropped it. ¡°Weston, I realize you want some revenge. And yes, you seem to have more skills than you¡¯ve been letting on. But there is a process for all of this. The X-Men work for us. We point, they intercept. We point because we know where to point. We have the resources and technology to know when and where you are needed.¡± ¡°Did you even know about the shit Oscorp has been up to?¡± ¡°Of course. They are a military contractor. We judge and watch them at all times,¡± he said. ¡°Then where is Connors?¡± ¡°Connors doesn¡¯t work on our projects,¡± Colson said smoothly. ¡°Well he is the one at the center of all this crap.¡± ¡°Where is your proof?¡± He asked. ¡°At-¡± I stopped myself. There was no way to answer that correctly, and I could tell it wasn¡¯t going to go where I wanted to. ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get it?¡± Colson asked. I nodded. ¡°You, who has been flying all over the city. A person I¡¯ve had to intercept no less than 20 calls about every day since you got into town.¡± ¡°Why bother? People fly,¡± I said. ¡°In nes they do,¡± Colson said. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re using your powers like-¡± ¡°They were mine?¡± I asked. ¡°A part of me? Oh what? I shouldn¡¯t use my dick next? Next time I need my nose picked I¡¯ll use someone else¡¯s finger. This is who I am.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not who this country is,¡± Colson said. His Haki calm he wasn¡¯t even arguing with me, simply talking. I was the one getting agitated. I forced myself to take a calming breath. ¡°Weston, I appreciate that you¡¯re helping people. And you seem to get mixed up in a lot of events for some reason. But this country does not like mutants. They do not like people flying outside their window, doing things that aren¡¯t normal.¡± ¡°Well they sure as shit better get used to it,¡± I said. ¡°Colson, this is only the start. You think this is bad? Picture it when the viins starting? That radioactive explosion at the Baxter Building? That¡¯s nothing. There are fucking aliens on their way to fuck our shit up. People that eats out there. Monsters that destroy continents with a wave of their hands. But you want to keep people safe? Let their virgin eyes pretend it¡¯s noting? They need to toughen the fuck up. Get used to it now. Mutants have only just started to show up.¡± ¡°We have be distracted from the point of this conversation,¡± Colson said. ¡°Which is?¡± ¡°You need to keep us in the loop,¡± Colson said. ¡°Then put me in. I¡¯ll join your little SWORD and SHIELD. But I want autonomy.¡± ¡°How do you know that name?¡± Colson asked, his Haki cold again. ¡°Are you psychic now?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°I hear things, Colson.¡± He and I stared at one another for a long time. Both judging the other. I was the only one of these people not a mutant. I had been offered a position in the future Avengers, I wondered how much leeway I had. ¡°Talk to Fury. I won¡¯t join if I don¡¯t get autonomy.¡± ¡°I doubt he will do that,¡± Colson said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t hurt to ask. But I¡¯m not interested until I get it,¡± I said. He looked to the others in the room. A few were staring at us with their mouths open. Logan had a big grin on his face, Scott had a worried look. ¡°Wrap your little investigation up. 2 days, that¡¯s all you have,¡± Colson said. I thought about it and nodded. He turned and walked out. I said a lot of things I probably shouldn¡¯t have. When the elevator shut with Colson leaving I got more than a few exmations. ¡°What the hell was that, kid?¡± Logan asked. ¡°Got some balls on you to stand up to Colson so soon.¡± ¡°That was dumb,¡± Scott said. ¡°Like he said, we work for them.¡± He frowned but looked up. ¡°Well, thanks for the drama,¡± Hisako said. ¡°You seriously going to join the government?¡± ¡°Hell no,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sure they have this ce bugged, so they know that too. They wouldn¡¯t give autonomy to anyone. Besides, it¡¯s best to ask for forgiveness than permission. I think we have a lead on where to go. Gwen, quit pretending to be asleep.¡± She jerked up, looking over the back of the sofa at us. ¡°Sorry, didn¡¯t want to interrupt,¡± she said. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± I said. ¡°I can tell you¡¯re hurting, and it¡¯s passed your lunch hour, so you might as well show us now. Where is this ce that you think Connors might be at?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just went there once,¡± she said shyly. ¡°And I¡¯m really hurting.¡± She looked to the others around the room. ¡°How the hell did I get sucked into this drama?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± I said. ¡°But you¡¯re in it now, might as well enjoy it.¡± I moved over to her. My Spark ability telling me that she was about half healed. I could feel almost every muscle crying out in pain, but I healed her a lot. I was afraid to try to heal her any more than she already was. ¡°Hungry?¡± ¡°Starving,¡± she admitted. I nodded and moved to the kitchen. Thinking through what needed to happen I regretted a lot that I said to Colson. Giving up too much of what I knew I kind of got too into showing off. I had really been hoping a quest would pop up to join SHIELD, but it hadn¡¯t. I guessed my role was still with the X-Men. Since I seriously doubted that the X-Men would be the main part of the canon ending I had to get as much as I could from them while I was with the group. I was going to need to be able to act independently. And I really needed a new hero name. I didn¡¯t want people yelling Bastard at me as I flew by. That could mean anything. CHAPTER 387 ANNOY CHAPTER 387 ANNOY ¡°That it?¡± I asked as we flew over the neighborhood by the school. Gwen on my back she nodded while holding onto me. I dropped down to the building. It was rather nondescript. More of an office building than ab I pushed that thought away. I¡¯d seen weirder. 5 stories tall the exterior was brick, the t roof had puddles of water on it from the rain earlier, and the street around it was busy. I continued to drop, flying across the walls as I sent my Observation Haki out. There were a lot of empty cubicles, office furniture scattered everywhere I did find that there wasb equipment in the basement. Sensing some people downstairs I hoped it was the right ce as I shot back up. ¡°So do I have super powers now?¡± Gwen asked. ¡°Probably,¡± I said. ¡°It might take a few days for them to kick in.¡± ¡°That was the thing that bit Peter, right?¡± I nodded. ¡°Will we have the same powers?¡± ¡°Again, no idea,¡± I said. ¡°Sorry for uh¡­bringing you so much paintely.¡± She hesitated then tightened her arms around me. ¡°Thanks for saving me too,¡± she whispered, kissing my cheek. I smiled, turning to her. ¡°What was that? I missed it,¡± I said. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said, rolling her eyes. ¡°No the kiss. Didn¡¯t hit my lips,¡± I said, puckering them up. Gwenughed but shook her head. She used an arm to p me, I turned in the air making her scream andtch back on. ¡°You did that on purpose,¡± she yelled. ¡°You were going to hit me,¡± I said. ¡°I wasn¡¯t,¡± she lied. We quieted as I came up to her school. ¡°You sure you¡¯ll be okay at school?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m feeling better. You already messed up my perfect attendance enough as it is,¡± she said. ¡°Oh no, that isn¡¯t good,¡± I said. ¡°It might be on your permanent record.¡± ¡°It will be. They let the person that has perfect attendance give a speech at graduation too,¡± she said. ¡°Who would you lose against? I¡¯ll just beat them up and make them miss tomorrow,¡± I said. ¡°You would,¡± she said, chuckling. ¡°Put me over there.¡± I flew down to the dumpsters and she got off slowly. ¡°Thanks again.¡± Moving her hair behind her ear she blushed while looking away. ¡°Anytime,¡± I said, pulling a Gantz suit out of my storage. ¡°You still my partner for thepany?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I got super powers now. May not need that,¡± she said. ¡°Oh, gonna start a life of crime? That¡¯s about the only way to make money with your powers,¡± I said. She frowned but shook her head, taking the suit. As she grabbed it she hesitated but moved closer and moved to kiss my cheek again. I turned my head, intercepting her with my lips. She drew back, blushing as she tried to apologize. ¡°No take backs,¡± I said with a smile and lifted off again. Flying back to the loft apartment I fought the urge to just check theb by myself. I had promised to do a fly by then head right back, but I was used to working on my own. Grumbling to myself I was in a bad mood when I got back. My spider gone, this whole thing felt like one big waste, but I hoped to get my answers soon enough. ¡°Think thatb was the ce?¡± Hisako asked, a beaming smile on her face as she turned to me. ¡°Felt a few people there. Might be the right ce,¡± I said. ¡°So exciting. My first raid,¡± Hisako said. ¡°They get old,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m going to beat you up,¡± she mumbled back, squinting her eyes. I barked augh. I was in a better mood with her excited attitude. ¡°Logan and Scott said we will leave tonight.¡± ¡°What? I thought we were leaving now,¡± I said. ¡°They said they want to review with Xavier before proceeding,¡± she said. ¡°And don¡¯t want to be seen doing whatever we are doing.¡± ¡°Dammit. What if it¡¯s the wrong ce?¡± I asked. ¡°We only have 2 days.¡± ¡°You only have 2 days,¡± she said. ¡°We still have to watch the Hellfire Club.¡± ¡°Oh right, anything new with them?¡± ¡°No idea, been stuck here watching your girls,¡± she said. ¡°Oh, jealous?¡± I asked. ¡°Annoyed is a better term,¡± she said. ¡°Where were you all night?¡± ¡°I broke down?¡± ¡°And yet you showered beforeing back?¡± She asked, squinting her eyes at me. ¡°Fell into a puddle.¡± ¡°More like fell into some girl that likes to dress up like a dominatrix,¡± Hisako said. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong,¡± I said, unable to help but picture her in it. ¡°Oh my god, you actually had sex with her?¡± Hisako said, aghast. ¡°Quiet it down,¡± I hissed. The other¡¯s perked up and were obviously listening since they didn¡¯t turn the pages of the books they were pretending to read. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± ¡°She was so old,¡± Hisako said. ¡°Like 25,¡± I said. I couldn¡¯t remember how longwyers had to go to school, but I guessed it was a lot. ¡°What¡¯s it to yah? Thought you weren¡¯t interested.¡± ¡°I was interested in our buddy cop story,¡± she said, pouting. ¡°Who knew you were such a manwhore.¡± ¡°You have no idea, trust me,¡± I said. Marking her off the list I doubted she was up for my harem if she wasining about 1 girl. ¡°Guess we are stuck as friends.¡± ¡°You¡¯re friendzoning me? No, I friendzoned you,¡± she said, acting angry I could tell she was enjoying the exchange. ¡°Too bad. I already did it. Friends with benefits though,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I heard you and Anna were a thing,¡± she said. ¡°Yeah, kind of broke up before this whole thing,¡± I admitted. ¡°What? Oh my god, I have to text Alison,¡± Hisako said. ¡°Spare me your high school drama. Who the hell cares about this crap?¡± I asked, annoyed that suddenly I was a person of interest at the school. ¡°Everyone. You¡¯re like a celebrity now that the whole school knows about the X-Men. Half the kids think you broke into the base and they made you a member to shut you up. The other half think Xavier threw you in prison for breaking into some bunker withsers guarding it.¡± ¡°What the hell,¡± I said, feeling a headacheing. ¡°Please Hisako, please don¡¯t add fuel to the fire. Thest thing I want is for people at the school bugging me. I still haven¡¯t moved out of the dorm.¡± ¡°Ha, good luck with that,¡± she said. ¡°My phone has been blowing up all week about the underssmen asking about this or that. I already started about 20 rumors. Pretty sure they think I run the whole thing.¡± ¡°Good for you,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°Well I¡¯m going to make myself busy then. You seen Betsy?¡± ¡°Yeah, downstairs,¡± Hisako said. She was busy typing into her phone. Grabbing it I text quickly -I¡¯ve decided to change my hero codename to Gundam- ¡°Hey,¡± she said as I gave the phone back. ¡°Shit, that¡¯s good. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± I said as I got on the elevator. She could create an armored exoskeleton, I was surprised she hadn¡¯t. As the elevator moved down I realized she probably told everyone I was nning to go by Bastard. I had to think of a new name quickly. I was being too much of a stickler. ¡°These people didn¡¯t know anything about DC heroes, I should just pick one from there,¡± I mumbled walking toward where I felt Betsy. ¡°Superman, hell no. Batman, not wearing the costume. Joker? No. The Comedian?¡± I liked tough, and I could pull off a yellow smiley face pin. ¡°Hmm, Spectre? Shazam? Damn these names suck. I should just use my name. Weston¡­Walker. Walker? I fly everywhere now¡­I kind of like it. They¡¯d never suspect me to fly then. Hmmm, Walker Nexus Danger. Fuck that is good.¡± I was liking it already. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m Walker.¡± ¡°What?¡± Betsy asked as I came to the living room of the other X-Men rooms. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said. ¡°Did you want to learn Nen?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said, perking up. ¡°I thought you forgot.¡± ¡°Nope, been busy as you may have noticed,¡± I said. ¡°Yes, you seem to be rather¡­in the thick of it,¡± she said. She talked a little funny, I wondered if she was foreign or something. My ability tranted words, did it trante ents too? Betsy talked very prim and proper. ¡°Where are you from?¡± I asked. ¡°London,¡± she said as if she was scared it was the wrong answer. I shook my head. Years doing this and I hadn¡¯t noticed that the skill tranted ents as well. Which was probably a good thing. Back in the day when I watched British shows I had to use subtitles since I could hardly understand them. She jumped as if goosed and quickly took off her shirt. ¡°Do I need to remove my bra as well?¡± She asked, pointing to the thince bra. I was caught off guard for a moment. Staring at her chest I couldn¡¯t help but want to know if her tan skin extended to the rest of her breasts, or if there was a tan line. From what I could see she was all tan. Did she sunbathe in the nude? ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°You said we have to take shirts off for this. Do I need to take off my bra?¡± Betsy asked with wide eyes. ¡°Uhhhh, no,¡± I said reluctantly. ¡°Just turn around. Now remember Nen¡­¡± I walked her through the whole thing again. Repeating myself multiple times it was some time before her Haki felt confident enough to try. I forced Nen into her and she panicked. I slowly talked her down and it took about 30 minutes for her to condense it on her body. Another 5 minutester and she had drawn it fully back in. ¡°This was very tiring,¡± she admitted. ¡°I bet,¡± I said. ¡°Nerve racking to know you could die if you don¡¯t get it right.¡± ¡°But amazing,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve heard it takes decades to learn something like this. But most all are scams.¡± ¡°Yeah, who has that kind of time,¡± I said. ¡°Now what you didn¡¯t hearst night is you will need to train it. Start moving your lifeforce to this or that area. Mainly your eyes and hands. When you have more control I¡¯ll want you to channel it into sses of water.¡± ¡°Water? Why?¡± ¡°It is very useful, trust me. Water is the source of life. It reacts in special ways when you push lifeforce into it. Elektra will be doing the same, I assure you,¡± I said. ¡°On that,¡± she said, tired but wanting to ask more. ¡°You um, were very insistent on me joining you. Can I ask why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re one of us,¡± I said. ¡°Not sure how the ninjas got their hands on a mutant, but I thought it would be best to help you learn what it meant. My friends and I are experts on it.¡± ¡°Yes but¡­back at the auction. You called me something. Can I ask what it was?¡± I thought back. I might have blurted her codename when I saw her use her mutant power, just because I remembered that over her name. ¡°Psylocke?¡± I asked. She nodded. ¡°Sorry, kind of blurted it for some reason.¡± ¡°What reason?¡± she asked. ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell you. It¡­came to me?¡± I asked, pretending that was all. Betsy frowned but nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No problem. Anything else?¡± I asked. She shook her head. ¡°Are youing to the raid tonight?¡± ¡°If you want me to,¡± she said. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± I asked. ¡°Whatever you want,¡± she said. ¡°I want to have sex,¡± I said, that shut her up. ¡°Betsy, I¡¯m not sure what your backstory is. Why you are with the Hand. Or what your hopes and dreams are. But here you can do whatever you want. You could walk out the door and go back to the Hand. You could disappear into the wind and I would cover for you to Elektra. I will be going tonight because I have spent too long running around this city trying to get to this point. You can choose to go or not. Practice your Nen even. Trust me, this skill isn¡¯t an immediate powerup. You will need to practice for hundreds of hours just to scratch the surface, so start doing it now, okay?¡± She acted like she was going to say something but instead simply nodded. I patted her shoulder, giving her chest one more look before turning around and finding a room to sleep in. I might as well catch up on sleep. I was in bed with a Demon all night. CHAPTER 388 STORMING CHAPTER 388 STORMING I was with Scott¡¯s team. For some reason he thought I needed looking after. Alex and Lorna next to me, Hisako and Betsy were with Logan on the other side of the building. When Scott¡¯s watch hit 9 we ran toward the building. Moving quickly Scott touched the side of the visor on his head and a red beam sted the lock off the door in front of us. I always pictured Scott as some useless mutant for some reason. Maybe it was the fact that I wanted his girlfriend, or the movies portrayed him as a wimp, but next to him I really didn¡¯t want to get sted by his optic cannon thing. Scott was the first one through the door. He didn¡¯t stop at the reception desk as we ran past. We were able to get floorns for the building with the help from the professor, and there were a lot more levels than I had assumed. At least 4 levels below us Scott guessed that there were even more since they weren¡¯t the final prints before the ce was built. Originally designed as a bomb shelter for government employees it had been sold to Oscorp for cheap after the Cold War. Xavier was also able to find documents from Doctor Connors stating that theb was obsolete and had to be renovated. The supposed renovationssted so long that someone from corporate visited and simply decided to ship the important stuff to a new location. Doctor Connors went on his sabbatical soon after that. It was all pointing to the final piece of the puzzle. Granted I had thought it would end on the roof of Oscorp as I fought the Green Goblin, but this was fine as well. The night was still young at least. Moving to the stairs Logan and his team arrived as we did. Logan didn¡¯t hesitate though. 3 long metal ws shooting out of his fist he sliced through the locked stairwell door. First in, I followed behind him and the sound of our footfalls echoed inside. The group behind me a bundle of nerves, even Scott was nervous, though it was for everyone else. Logan was a ray of sunshine as his rage only grew. I wondered if he had some sort of Berserker skill as well. My skill had taken a back burner over thest few weeks. I wondered if I could learn his trick with it. I ignored it for now as someone walked into the stairwell below us. Without waiting for the others to notice I jumped over the handrail. Hitting the stairs I jumped again andnded on the guy. Kicking him into the door he was a weak lookingb tech. Wearing a whiteb coat his sses fell out as he was knocked out. ¡°You saved us,¡± Logan said with a scoff. ¡°Anytime,¡± I said. ¡°Stop ying,¡± Scott said. ¡°Logan, your team on the floor below. My team this one.¡± I wanted to go to the floor below but dropped it. Mid-operation was not the time to act insubordinate. I followed Scott¡¯s lead, Lorna and Alex behind us. We appeared to be in a testing area. Large rooms on either side they had an array of props. I guessed this had been used for weapons testing or something before. Extending my Haki outward I found another person in a corner office. We passed through the halls in a line, ignoring the big rooms until Scott noticed the light of the back office. ¡°You 2 that way,¡± he said pointing to Lorna and I. ¡°Alex with me. Check to make sure there are no other rooms upied.¡± We nodded and split off. I had already checked with my Haki but acted like I had to search as I moved next to Lorna. ¡°How are you doing?¡± I asked. ¡°Fine,¡± she said, not believing it herself. ¡°You know it¡¯s okay to be scared, right?¡± ¡°Ha, you¡¯re not,¡± she said, her face flush, we slowed a little. Her long hair tied back I could tell she wanted to talk. I had been keeping my distance from her because of Alex, but I wasn¡¯t going to pass up talking to a beautiful woman. ¡°I am scared,¡± I assured. ¡°But not about this. I¡¯m scared about what is the cause of this. What is happening here that is somehow tied to you getting kidnapped?¡± ¡°You really think it¡¯s rted?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure. You know you¡¯re doing great with the whole ordeal, right?¡± I asked. ¡°Ha,¡± she said, wiping a tear. ¡°I don¡¯t feel great.¡± ¡°If I was in your shoes it would have taken a hell of a lot more than an order from Scott to get me moving. Once bitten, twice shy. But I want you to know that if something bad were to happen I will do whatever it takes to make sure you¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°Why are you being so nice?¡± She asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I like you,¡± I said. Her heart fluttered. ¡°You¡¯re part of the team,¡± her heart sank. ¡°and you¡¯re like a 10 out of 10. Green is my favorite color for a reason. It¡¯s hard to keep my eyes off of you.¡± I gave her my best smile and she blushed. Thoroughly distracted we rounded the corner as Scott and Alex rushed into the office. ¡°Hands up!¡± They yelled but it was just anotherb tech. He about pissed himself even though we didn¡¯t have guns. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who are you?!¡± ¡°We are with the government,¡± Scott said. He pushed the skinny man face first against the back wall. It appeared he had been jerking it to some porn as his pants dropped. ¡°Government? Why?¡± ¡°What are you working on here?¡± Scott asked. ¡°For Oscorp. A government contract for Oscorp.¡± ¡°What exactly are you doing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on downstairs. I just test blood samples.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°Degradation. Strength. Simple routine checks,¡± he said. ¡°They¡¯re doing something with radiating specimens downstairs. I just work aputer.¡± ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth,¡± I said as a loud ring horn sounded on the floor. ¡°Guess Logan is having fun.¡± Instead of waiting for orders I ran out of the room. The others followed but I wasn¡¯t waiting. Jumping up I flew to the stairwell. Hitting the door to the stairs I flew down quickly, almost too quickly as I narrowly missed hitting my head more than once. Down flights of stairs at breakneck speeds this final floor was the tallest yet. Pushing through the door at the bottom of the stairs I found 2 guards knocked out just inside. This area was a lot different than the one before. Wide open, there were doors to other sections, but straight ahead drew my eye. Large cylindrical vats of blue ooze sat eerily before me. The exact color and consistency of the ooze I was subjected to. My heart rate increasing I dropped down to the floor and began running. Extending out my Observation Haki to map out the area I found dozens of people to the right. Sounds of fighting further ahead past the vats I cursed and kicked in a door. Inside were discarded clothes. Shoes, shirts, and pants in one huge mountain. I was fearing more and more what I would find. Kicking in another 2 doors I dropped down as a gun was fired at me. People were screaming inside the room. I used my Timeflow and rushed in. A single guard spraying the assault rifle at me I sped up, running up the wall like Jackie Chan I leapt and shot the guy with a Spark. He was thrown back, his muscles contracting from the high power as he fell back. Time began to be normal as Inded in front of him. Punching down I hit him hard in the gut cause him to cry out and pass out. Taking the gun I emptied it and turned to the prisoners. Dozens of nude people in cages, they looked at me with fear and hope. Some gathering at the back, others were about half way toward me, praying I would free them. My Observation Haki telling me everything around me I reached into the pocket of the guard. Pulling out the key I walked over to the first cage. ¡°I am Walker,¡± I said dropping my mouth mask. The other X-Men hadn¡¯t hid their faces, but I was used to it. ¡°I assume all of you are mutants?¡± I felt affirmatives from their Haki. ¡°Perfect. I am with a mutant support group. There are 3 people on their way here. They will help guide you outside.¡± People began to cry happy tears. I opened the first cage and was rushed by the prisoners. Charging my voice with Nen I ordered, ¡°Calm it down.¡± The crack of my voice caused the men in front to hesitate. ¡°Women and children first. This will be nice and orderly, understood?¡± The men hesitated but parted as the women and younger children walked through. Opening the next cage then thest I eyed everyone and escorted them out. They tried to talk to me but I was focusing on too much with my Haki. After a look they shut up. I let them grab some clothes at therge pile, but it was obvious there were more clothes than people. When we got closer to the exit I yelled out, ¡°Cyclops! It¡¯s Walker!¡± The trio heading my way hesitated, rms still ring. I was itching to catch up with the other 3 but hostages always took precedence. ¡°I have people here, Cyclops,¡± I said and felt the stoic leader speed up. ¡°What the hell?¡± He asked seeing the semi-dressed people behind me. His eyes wide he too hadn¡¯t believed how big this whole thing was. ¡°You got them?¡± I asked. His Haki said that he was going to make me handle it so I turned and ran where I assumed the fighting was going on. ¡°Thanks!¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± He yelled but I was down the hall and back in the vat room. I wasn¡¯t sure if he was calling me one, or calling out my old name. I might have forgot to tell people I wanted to go by Walker. Each vat was taller than me, wider too. Never a good thing I couldn¡¯t help but picture people floating in the blue liquid. My Haki all the way out I couldn¡¯t believe how big the area was. Some impossible undergroundir I finally felt the battle going on ahead of me. 4 fights going on at once, Wolverine was fighting a huge monster and Connors in his lizard form. Hisako and Psylocke were being pushed back by another 2 monsters. They felt like they were the size of men, really big men, but they had weird appendages I couldn¡¯t ce so far away. Cursing, I yelled, ¡°Summon Tabi!¡± The blue/ck beast appeared next to me and began running in stride with me. ¡°Gonna need your help, my trusty Pokepal.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± she said but jumped onto my shoulder. Sitting straight up as regal as ever I saw the fight going on ahead. Red light the only illumination around us there wererge tanks on either side. At the far end Wolverine was fighting a man with a horn on his head. ¡°Fucking Rhino?¡± I asked. One of the Spiderman viins, Rhino was a half-man half-rhino in some versions of theic. This one was just that, but so much bigger than I thought. 12 feet tall he was standing on 2 legs. No clothes on his limbs were a weird mix between the wide rhino legs and thinner humans. His body was pure gray muscle. His face gray, there was a horn on his forehead. Wolverine hacked and shed at him, but wasn¡¯t getting very deep into his thick hide. I couldn¡¯t see Lizard but he was further in, probably waiting to attack. Hisako and Psylocke were fighting another 2 familiar viins. One was Scorpion. Not the badass Mortal Kombat viin, but an actual mix between man and scorpion. ck carapace segments up and down his body he had a thick tail sticking out of his lower back that attacked as quickly as a snake. Betsy/Psylocke was blocking the tail narrowly with the purple psionic des sticking out of her fists. Thest viin was Vulture. He looked more like Angel than I remembered. Wide wings sticking out of his back he had a long beak of a nose and long talons for hands. ¡°Fucking hybrid bullshit,¡± I said. Dr. Connors had made a bunch of human/animal mixes. But instead of retaining the human characteristics like Peter Parker, they were a weird HP Lovecraftian lovechild of human and animal. ¡°Tabi, help the girls,¡± I said. She jumped off my shoulder and began to grow as she ran toward them. Spitting fire it wasn¡¯t long until Vulture¡¯s feathers were alight and he was rolling on the ground squawking. I ran past those fighting and moved to help Wolverine. Rhino stomping on the little man from above I jumped forward and did my current ultimate punch. My fist turning ck with Armament Haki, condensed Nen running along the outside of my skin, electricity of my Spark snaking this way and that up and down my arm, and Timeflow activated. I began to punch Rhino over and over in the face. My left arm using just Nen I hit him 8 times with each fist before he tumbled over. Hitting the ground hard Wolverine extended his ws and jumping up mmed them into the man¡¯s legs. He roared in pain and the gray body began to shrink. Gray turning to tan he was like an Animorph turning from animal to man. The process was ugly and I assumed painful since he screamed and jerked, but that may have been Wolverine¡¯s ws in him. When arge 7 foot tall man was left crying and moaning on the floor I looked up to Wolverine. ¡°Lizard guy?¡± ¡°This way,¡± he said, pointing further in. He turned to Psylocke and Armor/Hisako. They had pushed Scorpion to the edge and Armor began sealing him in a redish psionic cage like her own Gundam type armor. ¡°You good?¡± Hisako gave us a thumbs up and we were on our way. The end of their turned into a tunnel. Speeding up our footfalls were the only noise as we moved further away. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked as adder appeared ahead. ¡°Don¡¯t know. Ran straight this way after some guards. Were looking around then greeny showed up. Opened those tanks to reveal those freaks,¡± he said. We made it to the metaldder and looked up. There was another tunnel that led straight up. I guessed it would bring us out to the sewer. Lizard was always using sewers in theics. Wolverine grabbed the first wrung and began to roar. Electricity shooting into him his body shook violently. Ripping him away I didn¡¯t feel as much pain but he was breathing in and out heavily, weak from the short shock. ¡°Booby trapped,¡± I said looking for the wires. ¡°You think?!¡± Wolverine growled sarcastically. I found the wires touching the metaldder and jumped up, ripping them off. Not waiting for him I began to run up thedder. I wanted my answers, and this wasn¡¯t stopping me. After about 50 rungs I came out in a wide room. I guessed we were still a ways underground but looked around. Another door on the side I moved to it, Observation Haki on full volume as I kept my eye out for more traps. I didn¡¯t find anything as Wolverine groaned and got to the top of thedder. Flinging the door open the sewer was revealed. Grumbling, I extended my Haki out. Ignoring details I was looking for the big stuff, and was rewarded. ¡°Come on,¡± I said. Wolverine limped but was quickly following me. Large tunnels taller than me, we were at a low point of the sewer system as we started to run up. Turning this way and that I locked onto my target and as he stopped for a rest we caught up to him. Before he noticed us I used my Timeflow and sped up. Coming up to his back the Lizard slowly turned as I no longer worried about silence. Halfway there I shot a Spark at him. The big green raptor ducked down but I had aimed for his chest so the Spark hit him square in the face. Time began to speed up again as I came within 10 feet of him. The Spark wasn¡¯t very damaging to him, more of a surprise. Falling back he dug his long ws into the poured concrete of the sewer branch and pulled himself up. Ripping off a big chunk of the concrete he threw it at me. Sliding in the sewer water it passed over me as Reptar swung his tree trunk of a tail at me. I grabbed it, fusing my hands to it. The tail kept swinging and I began to swing with it. When it hit the wall I fused the tail to the wall and pulled my hands out. Kicking down I hit the monster¡¯s leg with all I had. The leg buckled and snapped as Wolverine roared and stabbed into the beast¡¯s arm. Pinning it to the wall, I used Timeflow and began hitting the Lizard in the side with my ultimate punch. Just Haki and Nen it took 4 blows but his ribs cracked. Arm pinned, tail fused to the wall, leg broken he lost all strength in his body as he spoke. ¡°Stop,¡± it said in a distorted version of Dr. Connor¡¯s voice. ¡°Enough.¡± ¡°Turn normal,¡± Wolverine growled. ¡°My uh, tail,¡± he said. I looked at it but still hadn¡¯t figured out how to unfuse things except myself. ¡°Gonna have to cut it off,¡± I said. Before anyone could answer I used a Nen st and sliced through the end. Lizard roared but as he was released he began to shrink. Green tail pulling into his body, the green scales changed to pink skin, and the man was left. He cried out in pain as his arm shrunk and Wolverine¡¯s ws made bigger holes in his smaller arm. The X-Man was nice enough to retract them but grabbed the man by the scruff of the neck. ¡°You¡¯re going to start talking, right now,¡± Wolverine said as he turned around. Heading back to their Dr. Connors began to spill his beans and it was about what I expected, but still a surprise. CHAPTER 389 MIXOLOGY CHAPTER 389 MIXOLOGY ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I said, my head still in my hands. ¡°Ignore it,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°Dude, I bathed in the blood of a person,¡± I said. Looking up we were surrounded by therge blue vats. Each one had been a person once, or more specifically a mutant. ¡°From how you act, I doubt it¡¯s the first time,¡± Wolverine growled. I looked over at him, thinking about it. I¡¯d been in so many fights I probably had bathed in people¡¯s blood, but still. It was hard to think that my Fusion power had been someone else¡¯s mutant power once. Let alone 3 person¡¯s powers. Dr. Connors had spilled the beans on the whole experiment. He had been working at Oscorp for years. All those years spent testing and experimenting for the goal of getting his dick back. Desperate to try anything to regrow it he focused on the power of animals. The infamous radioactive spider was his first foray into harnessing the natural talents of the world¡¯s creatures. When that proved a failure he kept it around as a reminder and dug into something new. It wasn¡¯t until mutants started appearing in mass a few years ago that he started dabbling in human testing. There was a news report on a kid born with gills, back before they stopped reporting on mutants. He became obsessed with them. Year after year his other experiments failed and slowly his sanity slipped until he found himself as the underground scientist for the crime lord of the city. Connors admitted by the point he stuck the first person in a tank he didn¡¯t view them as people anymore. Mutants were a gue in the world, freaks that didn¡¯t deserve to live. He came up with a serum that would liquify them. Turning them into the blue goo around us. There were failures of course. The hard part for him was finding the right mutants. The people with the powers he needed to make his dreame true. His first sess came thanks to a boy that lived in North Carolina. Able to fuse things together it was the missing key for Connors. Liquifying the kid, Connors found the ratio that was needed. Using the liquid of a mutant that could force dissimr materials to be simr, and another that could mold anything into what he wanted he finally got the concoction right. Mixing thepleted serum with the blood of different animals he was able to grant normal people the power to turn into a hybrid freak. Leaving us with Lizard, Rhino, Scorpion, and Vulture. I guessed we were lucky he didn¡¯t find Otto Octavius. The barrel that I had bathed in after the ident was one of the failed mixtures of the 3 mutants. It had proved not to be able to mix man and animal, but had somehow been just the right amount to give me the powers of the 3 mutants. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I said, shaking my head again. Whatever had brought me to the world had manipted everything. Acting as god as they led me to origin story after origin story and some messed up Ind of Dr. Moreau n. ¡°So am I a mutant?¡± I asked. ¡°No,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°They tested you for the X-gene, it wasn¡¯t there.¡± ¡°Jeez,¡± I said. ¡°Then what the hell am I?¡± ¡°Lucky,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°Lucky to not be born a mutant and targeted like this. Look at them all. Each of these tanks was a person. Now just some dissolved liquid. Gatorade that they were testing to give other people powers.¡± I frowned, doubting it would be that easy. I was fairly certain the liquid about killed old me. ¡°We can¡¯t let the government have this,¡± I said. ¡°You and I agree on that,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°Which is why we will be using this spare day to deal with everything here.¡± ¡°How? We can¡¯t flush this goo down the toilet, or the prisoners,¡± I said. ¡°They¡¯re scared people. We need to find where they belong.¡± ¡°And we will,¡± Wolverine admitted. ¡°Which is why we called for reinforcements.¡± ¡°I thought we were the reinforcements,¡± I said looking up at him. ¡°We are the¡­babysitters,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°Those are the babies.¡± He pointed to the stairs and a line of mutants walked in. At their lead was a tall man in a red and purple business suit. Dome shaped helmet on his head it was obvious who it was. ¡°Mao?¡± I asked. ¡°You know him?¡± Wolverine asked. ¡°Heard of him,¡± I said. Mao was about 6 foot 3 inches tall. Some long gray hair peeking out from under the helmet he was still very muscr. The colors of his business suit were straight out of theic. Red undershirt, purple pants and jacket he looked like a pimp. At least he wasn¡¯t wearing a cape. ¡°Well Mao and Xavier go back a ways. Xavier believes in working with humans, Mao does not,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°We have a truce currently. He takes in the mutant adults, we take in the kids. Usually there is a senior trip to his ind, Genosha. And the mutants that can¡¯t really fit into society typically choose to live on his ind, surrounded by other mutants.¡± ¡°Woah,¡± I said, surprised by the forethought of it all. Xavier could build them up. Mao could give them a purpose and life in case the real world didn¡¯t want to. ¡°Wolverine,¡± Mao said walking up. ¡°In the thick of it again this time?¡± ¡°Actually I just showed up on the tail end,¡± Wolverine growled. ¡°This is Bastard. He¡¯s been working the case for over a week.¡± He pushed me forward and I stumbled to a stop in front of Mao and his posse of other mutants. There was a woman that I guessed was Mystique from her blue skin. Another that looked like Toad, he had a long tongue sticking out like Froppy in MHA. Jeez, I hadn¡¯t thought of her in forever. I looked forward to seeing her again. There were others behind him but I didn¡¯t recognize them. ¡°Yes, Weston Walker,¡± Mao said. ¡°Charles speaks highly of you. Good to see that all humans aren¡¯t a lost cause.¡± He reached out his hand. I took it, curious who could win. Mao could control metal, so kind of like other me with water. I had Haki, if I dodged everything I could stand a chance. But I needed to get stronger and faster to be sure. ¡°Thanks uh just doing what I can,¡± I said. Mao nodded then turned, dismissing mepletely. ¡°Where is Summers?¡± He asked. ¡°Over there. He wanted Pyro to start boiling the vats.¡± ¡°No,¡± Mao said. ¡°These are our brethren.¡± Waving his hand a vat was ripped off the ground. Metal on bottom and top it was easy for Mao to control. ¡°I will give them each proper burials.¡± He began picking more up. Some of the mutants started running around and I moved out of the way, letting them do the grunt work. After finding the other young X-Men recruits I sat down with them in a dark corner of the underground testingb. ¡°What do you think?¡± Hisako asked. ¡°Worth all the effort?¡± I thought about it and shrugged. ¡°Guess so,¡± I said. I brought up my quest.
Marvel World Quest 4: Complete
Find out what caused your Fusion superpower.
Rewards:
Viltrumite Physiology +2%
Bonus Upgrade
Ability Evolution
Not bad at all for rewards, I felt the effort was worth the reward. Since I still had the Handicap in this world I guessed it helped increase the rarities of rewards as well. Looking over my status screen I decided to use 1 of my Bonus Upgrades.
Which Bonus would you like to Upgrade?
Major Psychic Resistance
Minor Identity Theft Resistance
Adaptability
Minor Radiation Resistance
Rabbit''s Foot
I knew Viltrumites could fly through space, and they neverined about Radiation, so I felt the Resistance wasn¡¯t terribly needed. I decided to use it on Rabbit¡¯s Foot. I hadn¡¯t seen any difference with my luck since copying it from Domino, but luck was always useful.
Rabbit''s Foot has Upgraded to 4-Leaf Clover
Fate smiles down on you
That sounded pretty good to me. I decided to try my luck and used thest Bonus Upgrade. Unfortunately I was denied using it on 4-Leaf Clover.
Blocked:
4-Leaf Clover can not be upgraded with this Tier of
an item.
Annoyed, I decided to save the spare Upgrade. I might need it for myst Bonus Copy, so I used myst item, Ability Evolution. I knew these were random so I crossed my fingers and hoped the new 4-Leaf Clover helped.
Bond has evolved into Union
Strength between Bonds has increased.
¡°Fuck,¡± I said. I had been hoping for Fusion to be upgraded. Reading the description I was surprised I was getting any information, but it did sound interesting. With Bond I had noticed a strengthening of my Spiritual Energy. I guessed that meant that whoever I joined in Union would share in strength increases? Or was it the Bond that would increase? That sounded interesting, but I was still hesitant to use it. I might have to go back to Domination world to y with it more. Nothing else to do I brought up my Status Screen.
Name Weston Walker
Current Quest:
World 1: Marvel
World 1 Quest:
World 2: Invincible
World 2 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Dead Man Walking
Handicap Dismiss
Gemini Active
World Lasting Physique
Summon: N/A
Pet: Matatabi - Level 6 Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Forms: Viltrumite Physiology 4.04%
Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other
4 Challenger Slots World Escape
Berserker Mode
Nen*
Spark*
Union
Fusion
Timeflow
Bonuses Major Psychic Resistance
4 Challenger Slots Body Modification Resistance
Hardened Organs
Adaptability
Minor Radiation Resistance
4-Leaf Clover
Items Gantz Armor Stored (27)
1 Challenger Slots Item Choice
Bonus Copy
Bonus Upgrade
Hero Costume Stored
Currency: USD $65,995
The screen was filling out nicely. I had stolen plenty of money from Killgrave, so I wasn¡¯t broke at least. Plenty of Gantz Armors to go around I needed to figure out what to use my Item Choice on. Part of me was hoping for an Infinity Gem to drop on myp or something, but I doubted I would be that lucky. I was hesitant to use Bonus Copy. I felt I would meet someone and know I wanted their skill like I did with Domino. All in all I felt that the quest was worth it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hisako asked. ¡°Just¡­hoped for something different,¡± I admitted. ¡°Not so much death to get here. These scientists and guards had no problem dissolving living breathing mutants. It¡¯s¡­a sick world.¡± She nodded, leaning her head on my shoulder as she pet Tabi. We were quiet for a time, simply exhausted from all we had been doing. This whole thing had started from a trip to the Hellfire Club and ended with Velocipastor. Or wait uhhhh Velocientist, the sequel. ¡°You guys want to head out?¡± Scott asked as he walked over to us. ¡°It¡¯s getting close to dawn. We will be dealing with this ce for at least a day.¡± I nodded, moving my arm up from Hisako¡¯s shoulder as I stood. Helping the other¡¯s up it wasn¡¯t long until one of the Genosha mutants drove us to the loft apartment. I didn¡¯t recognize them, but I was intrigued to find out more about the ce. When everyone was back in the loft they picked one of the beds and crashed. I sent Tabi in with Hisako and decided to pay my Demoness a visit. Flying across town I really didn¡¯t care what Colson said, flying was a part of me. He could deal with the blowback if it bothered him. It was about 4 am when I started knocking on Matilda¡¯s door. To my surprise she was sitting up in her dining room. Getting up she opened the door, revealing she was still in her Demoness costume. Everything but her head was covered in the dark red leather. ¡°You uh, put that on for my sake?¡± I asked. She smiled but shook her head. ¡°No, couldn¡¯t sleep. Went patrolling. I got back a bit ago,¡± she admitted. I expected to see a leather tail swinging behind her, but was reminded it was simply a costume. ¡°Can Ie in?¡± I asked. ¡°Don¡¯t know,¡± she said, showing some teeth in a smile. I mirrored it and pushed her in. She stepped back, her smile wider as her lust rose. Her perfect body made exponentially hotter in the costume. I kept walking toward her as she backed up. It wasn¡¯t long until I was pushing her onto the bed. She let it all happen, her eyes closed as she bit her lip and slowly pulled the front zipper of her outfit down. ¡°Where were you?¡± She asked. ¡°I expected you hours ago.¡± ¡°I found the Doctor,¡± I said. ¡°The missing people too, I think.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked, sitting up. The red suit opened halfway. I got a great view of the front of her cleavage. ¡°Who was it?¡± I moved closer, pushing her back down as my bodyid on top of her. She fought for a moment but let it happen. ¡°A very sick man. He was stealing mutants. Turning their mutant abilities into some kind of potion.¡± ¡°Are they okay?¡± She asked, a smile on her lips as I kissed her neck, my hands sliding into her outfit. ¡°We saved about 30 people,¡± I said. ¡°Dealt with the zoo animals. Others are taking care of it now.¡± ¡°Then why do you feel so sad?¡± She asked. I let out a sigh, looking up into her sightless eyes. They were pointed straight up to the ceiling, not at me. ¡°Don¡¯t know. Was hoping for less death, I guess. I was really hoping he was turning their blood into something, not their whole bodies. I just keep thinking about it. How scared they must have-¡± She stopped my train of thought by kissing me. ¡°It¡¯s a pretty shitty world out there,¡± she said, her milky white eyes locked with me. Despite their cloudiness they were still pretty. An exotic color I had never experienced before. Well maybe Hinata¡¯s since they were gray. I pushed back my pang of longing for my ninja bride. ¡°That¡¯s why we take whatfort we can when we can.¡± I frowned but nodded. Pushing the thought of the poor souls out of my mind my eyes dropped to herrge valley of cleavage. ¡°I could use a lot offort about now. Is there any way of having sex with you in this?¡± She let out a sweet and infectiousugh. Her smile back on she shook her head, red hair bouncing with the motion. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯d need to make alterations.¡± I frowned but nodded, kissing her again. I grabbed the sleeves of her arm as she pulled her arms out. Grabbing the bottom part of the costume I pulled hard and she was finally nude. Not long before I joined her in the buff I decided to go slower this time. My libido mostly sated the night before I wasn¡¯t as desperate to have her. Weid skin to skin making out slowly. Her cool body against mine we took ourfort from one another as our Haki¡¯s slowly became mirror images. Pushing all stray thoughts away as the only thing on our minds became the other. ¡°I told myself we wouldn¡¯t do this again,¡± Maddy mumbled. ¡°Oh yeah? How long did thatst?¡± ¡°Dark,¡± she said. ¡°I had hoped you would get here sooner.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± I admitted. ¡°But duty calls. We take what we can, when we can.¡± She nodded, her hands moving along my side. ¡°Besides, I thought you were sore.¡± ¡°I am,¡± she said, her body shivering. ¡°I love it.¡± ¡°My own little masochist,¡± I said, kissing her again. She didn¡¯t deny it as I slowly entered her. Body shaking excitedly as I inserted her new favorite toy, she groaned loudly as I slid in. ¡°You really should be wearing condoms,¡± she noted. I really needed a Fertility Control like main Weston had. ¡°I can-¡± I said, leaning toward my pants. She grabbed my arm, stopping me. ¡°Next time,¡± she said. ¡°Finish in my ass.¡± I chuckled but nodded. Pulling out I mmed in and began running my Spark covered hands over her body. Instead of shooting electricity to specific locations for nerves I shot them into the nerves my hands passed. Maddy gasped, shutting her eyes hard as she came. Pathways of pleasure and pain along her bodying alight wherever my hands touched she let out a low guttural squeak as she began squirting. All the while I was fucking her hard, turned on more by whatever I had identally done. Her body scrunching up she then extended it out, stretching out as the nerves became brighter. Dying down as I slowed my Spark I bottomed out in her, kissing her deeply as she tried to recover. ¡°What the fuck,¡± she said. ¡°This is like addictive sex. I felt like I was cumming in new ways.¡± ¡°I think you were,¡± I said, moving my hand down to touch her clit. ¡°Keep going?¡± ¡°Hell yes,¡± she said, her cunt tightening around me as I began to fucking her again. After cumming in her ass we both caught our breath as Iid atop of her. ¡°You work tomorrow?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said, breathing in and out heavily. ¡°It¡¯s Saturday.¡± ¡°It is?¡± I asked. She nodded. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s do this all day.¡± ¡°W-whatever, just uh keep iting,¡± she said. I nodded and flexed my dick inside of her. She cried out and was lifting her ass up to meet my groin. Both of us a groaning mess it turned into a long session. My phone went off again and again, but I ignored it. This was what I needed to feel better. A beautiful woman under me, or on top, or wherever. Just 2 people ignoring the rest of the world as they became 1. CHAPTER 390 DIRECTIVE CHAPTER 390 DIRECTIVE ¡°Come on,¡± I said again. ¡°Just once.¡± ¡°For thest time, no,¡± Scott said. He was at the controls of the ckbird flying us back to the Xavier School for Mutants as we finished another mission. ¡°You can train on the ckbird when you are out of your probationary period.¡± ¡°You know, when I signed up, Logan mentioned probation. But nothing about being restricted from flying the ckbird,¡± I said. ¡°We decided to hold off after your stunts in New York,¡± Scott said. ¡°Dude, it¡¯s been a month. I¡¯ve been a perfect angel since then. A boy scout,¡± I said. ¡°Really? Boy scout? That¡¯s how you¡¯d describe yourself?¡± Scott asked. ¡°No one¡¯s died,¡± I said with a shrug. The real trouble started when we were settled back into the school. Logan had decided to go all out to find out what I was really made of. He even took out the ws. Our fight should have been conducted in the Danger Room, but we hadmenced it on one of the gym floors. It quickly degenerated into a no holds barred punching match as we became ck and blue. I stayed blue, Wolverine¡¯s healing let hime out refreshed and fine, but I was getting closer to ousting him. Although a part of me knew it was like ying tennis against a brick wall, pointless. But it sure was fun. From how bad he beat me in thest few weeks I had risen almost a full percent with my Viltrumite Form. When the dust settled we had a following of students that wanted to really learn how to fight. Logan and I started a Fight Club. A lot of students were sporting shiners or bloody knucklestely, but it was for the best. At least I felt so. Back when I joined the school a few months ago it felt like no one really talked. A few people made a couple of friends and stayed in their little circle. Now that the secret of the X-Men was out, and the fact that there was a Fight Club, I felt that a lot of people had reallye out of their shells at school. Most all of them had been ripped away from family. Either outed as a mutant and forced to leave, or simply running away to avoid the persecution. I felt I was doing good at the school. Giving many of them something to strive for by potentially training to join the still semi-secretive group, or just having fun fighting it out, it didn¡¯t really matter to me. But because a lot of the older students had taken to it, Scott decided I needed to be under his wing. Which wasn¡¯t so bad at the beginning. Then we started doing missions and the choir director of a boy scout really got up my ass. I still took regr trips to New York, causing Scott to pull his hair out because they usually coincided with trips he and I were supposed to take. Logan was no longer my trainer since I went so far off the leash. Scott took it upon himself to see that I was trained to the best of the X-Men¡¯s capabilities. So I escaped to New York for fun. Training Matilda, Betsy/Psylocke, and sometimes Elektra on Nen they had already figured out their aura type. Elektra was an Emitter, Betsy was a Conjurer, and Maddy was a Maniptor. I exined a few of the Nen abilities I could remember for their specific types from HxH, but made them focus on coating their body in Nen to make it stronger. Along with training physically, Matilda helped me legally. My trust was almost dissolved and I would be able to ess the full funds soon. Mypany WTR, Walker Technical Resources, was started. Gwen and I were officially partners. She was wrapping up her internship at the end of the year and was slowly digging into the Gantz suits. Things really hadn¡¯t progressed with me romantically with anyone but Matilda. I would usually spend every other night at her ce. She left a window unlocked for me and if she was patrolling I would head to bed and wake up to a blowjob or something nice when she got back. It was simple, no hassle, and sorely needed. I practiced my Spark and was getting better at sending her into a cumatose stupor, but there was still much to learn. The drama with the mutants we found in Connor¡¯s horror show of a testingb had died down fairly quickly. The majority of mutants were taken home, but quite a few decided to join the school or Genosha. I couldn¡¯t me them, who wouldn¡¯t feel safer around your own kind? Agent Colson showed up and arrested Connors as well as the other animal hybrid men. We were told the Vulture, Rhino, and Scorpion were cutting a deal. They imed to be test subjects as well and were pointing the finger at Connors. Connors was expected to be sent to prison for a long time. Agent Colson wasn¡¯t pleased that all the blue vats mysteriously disappeared, but we ignored him. Life went back to normal. At least in the beginning. As the test-subject kids got limated to the Center for Degenerate Mutants, they began to talk. Rumors about me only increased in volume. Since I was the one that broke the imprisoned people out they blew a lot of what I did out of proportion. Xavier ended up being forced to conduct an announcement to the whole school. Officially the X-Men were a group to help against unruly mutants. Not affiliated with the government, but also not a vignte group. More of a collective of like minded individuals helping to maintain peace and prosperity for mutantkind¡­aka a cult. Stuff was starting to die down now since I had been able to go on more than a few missions to get me away from the school. Also because of that my hero name of Bastard was sticking. Though I still slightly regretted the choice, I was learning to ept it. I hadn¡¯t talked to Xavier much since he allowed me to take the test for the X-Men. Supposedly he spent most of his time in Cerebro. Obsessed with finding more mutants, that was the story at least. I had my suspicions. Xavier was always working on something big in theics. Cerebro amplified his psychic abilities exponentially, allowing him to hear thoughts across the world. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he was hearing in the secretive machine. But I was quickly sidetracked at the school. Scott was always ready for missions. He handled the day to day emergencies. Some kid beat up another with his mutant power. Have a talk with him, and offer him a position in the school. Oh no a girl began floating up in the air traveling at about 1 mile an hour. Grab Weston and pull her back down. She wants to join the school? Great. Lookie here, a Canadian set fire to the forest. Go put it out with Storm and get them some help. The work never ended with theundry list of America¡¯s Next Top Mutant. We were justing back from a mission in the desert where a kid had caused ake to form with his mutant power. It was interesting, but the kid said no to the school and ran off to show off his cool new power. I doubted he would live long, but he had our information in case he got in too much trouble. I asked Scott yet again to teach me how to fly the ckbird, but he always denied me. My original reason for leaving Invincible World was to learn how to fly a spaceship. I had hoped to get experience on the ckbird or any spaceship really, but it was proving very hard to get anything useful. Most all of my experience with flying anything was¡­non-existent. I had opted to float on my water most worlds. I needed another solution to learn how to fly. The ckbird activated it¡¯s stealth mode as we descended from the clouds. Radar unable to see us. We got to the school easily enough. The side of the cliff by the ocean had a section slide away and the ckbird was dropped off in the hangar. I eyed the ever prim and proper leader. He was wearing his seatbelt, which was stupid in my book because if the ne crashed we were probably dead anyway. His nice new leather super-suit was pristine. Perfect jawline, cleanly shaven, brown hair gelled and immacte. It disgusted me. Not so much Scott himself, but I was slowly starting to realize why he was the way he was. He was All Might, at least the All Might of this world anyway. Everything had to be done by the book. There were rules to follow, and when something bad went down he always had a n and was in the thick of it. Not to say I wouldn¡¯t be in the thick of it as well. From recent experience it was fair to assume I caused the thick of it. No, Cyclops was the ideal for a hero. Someone for most people to look up to. Clean clothes, never getting angry, no cursing, he was my opposite. I looked down to myself. The Hero Costume I had made for this world was my ck hoodie with the Watanabe hearts sewed into it. ck pants, face mask, I had a pretty disheveled look. I cursed, drank, fought, and spoke my mind. A part of me said I should really learn from Cyclops, like Midoriya learned from All Might. Not so much how to be a fighter, but how to be a hero. I yed it through in my mind. Me cutting my hair so it wasn¡¯t so unruly, less cursing, just try to be all around better. Be someone that kids could look up to. Then again¡­my name was Bastard for a reason. ¡°I think I¡¯m done,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°What?¡± Scott asked as he unbuckled his seatbelt. ¡°I¡¯m done being your sidekick,¡± I said. ¡°Kick me out or whatever, but nothing exciting happens around you.¡± ¡°Exciting? This is a job!¡± He said angrily. ¡°Then I quit. I¡¯m not a 9 to 5 kind of guy. I think I¡¯m going to switch to vignte crap,¡± I said. ¡°Again with this,¡± Scott said, rolling his eye. I assumed anyway since it was behind a red visor. ¡°Weston, you need to put in the time here.¡± ¡°I have been!¡± I yelled, sick of his holier than thou attitude. ¡°I at least don¡¯t start shivering every time you mention a mission.¡± ¡°Lorna and Alex had a very traumatic-¡± ¡°Then cut them loose,¡± I said. ¡°Is this not a job? If they aren¡¯t doing it then they need to move on. You¡¯re not helping anyone by holding them with kid¡¯s gloves, dude. And you aren¡¯t doing me any favors by doing it either. I was born for the action. For the fights. Flying shit, blowing it up, riding the wreckage until it crashes. Not this Honeydo list, X has us on.¡± ¡°Honeydo?¡± Scott asked. ¡°Honey do this, honey do that,¡± I exined. ¡°We are his bitches. Thus, I¡¯m done. Call me when something fun happens. I would be so much better off getting the shit beat out of me by Colossus or Wolverine. This here is filler episodes, and I¡¯m sick of it.¡± I unstrapped myself,pletely serious this time. I had received a few quests at the beginning with my Cyclops missions. They got me a fraction of percentages of the Viltrumite form, but they dried up some time ago. I was ready to get the main story up and going. I hadn¡¯t been involved in any more origin stories, and hadn¡¯t heard of any more heroes popping up, but that didn¡¯t mean they stopped. I should have been out there shaking shit up, spending my days trying to find the quests instead of letting theme to me. I left the underground bunker in a bad mood. Close to an ess elevator that shot me out in a supply closet, I walked toward it. Annoyed, I knew I was being an ass. In the manga halls I knew where things were going. There was a nice progression to follow. Some time in between arcs and I would train. But Marvel could be anything. I knew most of the stories, or at least most of the characters. Since the worlds I went to always had drama there were things to experience, but I kept getting my hopes up that the next mission would be the one that started the ball rolling again. True canon woulde my way and the real rewards would finally be reaped. That wasn¡¯t happening though. It was all just¡­slice of life as a dickless X-Man. Which proved there was a reason that sort of stuff wasn¡¯t shown in theics. It wasn¡¯t interesting. Shaking my head I pushed the button for the elevator that woulde out of the closet. Tapping my foot I considered walking back, but didn¡¯t. Instead I thought about what to do. My immediate thought was to go see Anne Marie. Rogue and I had talked sporadically over thest month. A phone call here, another there, everytime I called her she was doing something with her family. So I hadn¡¯t bothered after a couple of weeks. I slightly regretted breaking up with her. The part of me from this world loved her dearly. The idea of her moving on from the X-Men had never really crossed my mind. She was synonymous with the X-Men in canon, but I had cured her. She could live a normal life again. I had always hated how isted she was in theics. X-Men was never a feel good story. More of a soap opera mixed in with death and destruction. The world never reached some utopia but was always on the brink of destruction as people struggled to beat one viin after another. Rogue was there for all of that, at least she was supposed to be. Frowning, I shook my head as I stepped into the elevator. Of all the things I had done in the world, at least I had helped her. I wasn¡¯t always the best person, hero, or anything really. I was just a human with his ws trying to make it in the world, but now and then I knew I did good. Helping her was one of those things I could feel good about. Pushing the thought of seeing her out of my mind I frowned as I felt the Spiritual Energy of someone walking. They were moving to stand in front of the closet where I wasing up. I could feel that it was Storm. Moving to the sidewall of the elevator I made it so I couldn¡¯t be seen when the door opened. When the elevator dinged I held my breath. The elevator door opened inside the closet and Storm waited for me. I felt her tap her foot. Long seconds she waited then punched the code in for the closet door. Opening it she couldn¡¯t see me inside the elevator. With a huff she closed the closet door and headed in the direction of Professor X¡¯s office. I let out a breath, punched in the keypad for the closet door and slunk away. My decision was made. I knew they would try to stop me. Walking through the halls I felt more people headed my way. Moving into a ssroom I expertly maneuvered through the school on my way to the front door. I actually got to the lobby at the front of the school before I received a psychic calling. -Weston, my office, now please- An old man¡¯s voice ordered in my brain. I opened my mouth to say something. -No, I am not god. No, you know you aren¡¯t crazy. Don¡¯t y games right now, Weston.- I exhaled a long breath as I blew a raspberry. Deting and annoyed that he didn¡¯t even let me make a joke. Hanging my head I walked back the way I hade. Half-way there I found an angry Storm. Before now I had been guessing Xavier had sent her to grab me. But with the psychic actually calling me directly it was easy to see he had been monitoring me. ¡°Why am I being sent to the principal¡¯s office this time?¡± I asked Storm as she turned to walk beside me. ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± she said. My former teacher was still hot as ever. Caramel colored skin, white hair, pure white eyes, I could feel that she was strong. Immense Spiritual Energy wafted off of her like¡­a storm inside of her. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve been thinkingtely that I could use some tutoring,¡± I said, giving her my best smile. ¡°I think theck of schooling has made me forget a few things. Do you think you could help reeducate me a little?¡± ¡°You need more sses now?¡± She asked, hiding her smile. ¡°Good, I think you¡¯ll get your fill soon enough.¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked but she opened the door to the professor¡¯s office. Inside was mostly who I expected. There was the professor sitting behind his desk. The bald headmaster wore a forced smile on his face. To my surprise he felt angry for once. I frowned, hoping it wasn¡¯t at me. Across from him was an older man in a military uniform. With all the re and ornaments mounted on it I guessed a general or something. He had a thick mustache and gray hair. As I got used to the Haki in the room I could feel that the professor was actually angry at the general and not me. Letting out a sigh of relief I looked to the others inside. The big Russian Colossus stood at the back of the room in his human form. His form always imposing, he was like some herculean giant. In front of him was a blonde girl that looked about my age. Wearing a bright yellow dress that matched her hair she was easy on the eyes, that was for sure. I didn¡¯t recognize her, but a lot of people from canon looked slightly different. I usually had to know their names to recognize them from canon. ¡°Weston, thanks for joining us,¡± Professor X said. ¡°No problemo. You don¡¯t need to get up,¡± I said to him. Before anyone could react to the joke I asked, ¡°So uh, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Yes, um¡­¡± Professor X said, eyeing the military man. ¡°We have a little situation and-¡± ¡°You¡¯re damn right you do,¡± the stranger said. ¡°Are you really human?¡± The general directed the question at me. I frowned, feeling like the center of attention, I didn¡¯t see why I couldn¡¯t be myself. ¡°Actually, no I was born on a called Viltrum-¡± ¡°Weston,¡± Xavier said in a mild but firm tone. ¡°No jokes. Not right now.¡± Again I deted. ¡°General Ross here has a little issue that he has requested your assistance on.¡± ¡°Requested?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Aren¡¯t we government dogs? We go where they point?¡± One major change to canon was that we were officially/unofficially part of SHIELD. Which I still couldn¡¯t remember what the acronym stood for. Basically it was a super power division of the military, thus the X-Men. ¡°Ha! That¡¯s right,¡± Ross said. The name sounded familiar but I couldn¡¯t remember why. There were hundreds of characters in Marvel. Like Pokemon, it would be impossible to remember them all. ¡°Look kid, they tell me you are fully human. Changed by some barrel spilling or whatever, right? I have a minor inconvenience I want taken care of. One that requires¡­¡± He looked around to the others, ¡°Your type. I want it taken care of.¡± ¡°Is it like a growth or something?¡± I asked, unable to help myself. ¡°Our leader, Cyclops, he could have whatever inconvenience you have,ser removed in a jiffy.¡± I actually felt Storm want tough from thement. ¡°No, it¡¯s my granddaughter. She is being targetted by a sick fuck,¡± General Ross said. ¡°I spoke to Colson, and though he has reservations about you, he did feel you can take care of yourself.¡± Agent Colson and Nick Fury hadn¡¯t stopped by once since the blue goo incident. I had hoped I was on the fast-track for the Avengers. I wasn¡¯t too sure why they weren¡¯t so hot to recruit me, but¡­ ¡°That¡¯s a mighty fineplementing from Colson,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°A granddaughter you say?¡± ¡°Weston,¡± Xavier said, wiping the smile off of my face. ¡°We are limited to the younger X-Men. The general¡¯s granddaughter goes to school, so we need someone to watch over her there.¡± ¡°Oh 21 Jump Streeting it?¡± I asked, enjoying where this was going. I hadn¡¯t spent too much time at the school so I felt like I had missed my chance for my MHA fun. ¡°So what, watch your granddaughter? Don¡¯t let her know we are there?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± the general said with a nod. ¡°And who are we protecting her from? And for how long?¡± I asked, holding my breath in hopes of a quest. It didn¡¯t pop up. ¡°One of their kind,¡± the general said, pointing at Professor X like he was an exhibit at a zoo. ¡°Bald?¡± I asked, confused. The blonde and Storm actually did hold backughter that time. ¡°No! A mutant,¡± the General Ross said. ¡°Can this kid really handle a job like this if he asks such stupid questions?¡± I felt my anger re. ¡°Weston,¡± Xavier said, reading my mind somehow. I ignored him. Casting my Nen out I sent a wave of fear to the general. His eyes wide he stared at me as I walked over to him. ¡°The real question is why do you feel so safe in a building full of people that can do the uncanny?¡± I asked. Each step of mine toward him made the immense fear I let out only increase in strength. I had to give props to the general, though he was scared shitless he didn¡¯t step back as I approached. Sparks of electricity began to jump across my fingers as I raised my hand. ¡°Why would you think it¡¯s okay to talk about mutants in that way in their own home?¡± The general didn¡¯t answer. His face hardly showing any fear, he actually put on a bored look. ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know this,¡± the general said as I stopped a pace from him. ¡°But I¡¯ve spent my career hunting types like you. Like weeds in the grass. Wants you pull one out, another pops up. Mighty fine trick you have here, kid, but I¡¯ve seen it all.¡± ¡°Oh I doubt you¡¯ve seen it all,¡± I said, wishing so bad I had my Genjutsu to use the Makuramoto on this guy. Instead I let out a breath and pulled my nen back in. The air in the room became much brighter for some reason and I noticed quite a few had taken a step back. Except X anyway, for obvious reasons. ¡°So when do we start?¡± I asked as chipper as possible. Professor X let out an annoyed sigh. ¡°Illyana will be going with you,¡± he said, pointing to the blonde. She caught herself, gulping as she waved hesitantly. ¡°Fun fun,¡± I said with a smile. I looked back to X. ¡°What do I get out of this?¡± ¡°Your flying lessons,¡± Professor X said. At least he didn¡¯t pretend to be in the dark about what I wanted. ¡°Perfect,¡± I said, and with that I got a notification.
Marvel World Quest 6:
Protect Lyra Talbot
Rewards:
Viltrumite Form +1%
¡°Fuck me,¡± I mumbled. The name didn¡¯t register with me, but the reward was pretty damn good. That was a huge increase. Something told me that things were starting to pick up in the Marvel world. I was also getting the impression that this quest would be harder than these people assumed it would be. ¡°Well, General, consider your grandaughter safe in my care.¡± I put on my best smile. The older man frowned, his Spiritual Energy in turmoil. There was still a mix of fear, but a lot of skepticisming off of him. ¡°She better be,¡± he decided on saying. ¡°Shall we?¡± I asked the blonde Illyana. I was pretty sure she was Colossus'' little sister. I couldn¡¯t remember much about her from theic since most of what I read had her off screen. But he always had a sister in the canon. ¡°Uh yeah,¡± she said as I walked over. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your super secret code name?¡± I asked, hoping maybe that would remind me of who she was. ¡°Oh, um Magik¡­with a k,¡± she said. ¡°Kmagic?¡± I asked. ¡°Cool.¡± ¡°No, the k is at the end.¡± ¡°Oh, Kmagick, got it. Well good to meet you,¡± I said. ¡°No-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± Storm said, rolling her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll just make him say it more.¡± ¡°Oh Stormy, how do you know me so well?¡± I asked, giving her my best smile. ¡°Now about those lessons? I was thinking nightime of course, since I apparently have a mission¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± The general asked Professor X as I continued on. ¡°Yes,¡± Professor X said with more confidence than he felt. CHAPTER 391 CALHOUN CHAPTER 391 CALHOUN ¡°Fuck! There,¡± Maddy rasped in my ear as sheid underneath me. She didn¡¯t need to tell me of course. I could feel the change in her nerves as my ns poked at just the right angle inside of her. Every pleasurable signal firing from her nerves was a map I was learning day by day. My hands sparking, I increased the intensity that they fired at as I sent electricity into her. She began to shake. ¡°Fuuuu-¡± She rasped, her nails digging into me as she lost her voice. Her legs and chest practically vibrated below me as I forced her body¡¯s orgasm to intensify. Her cunt squeezing my 9 inch dick for all it was worth she felt heavenly. When the orgasm faded I let the electricity die out. Letting out a long breath she almost passed out but I pulled out and mmed back into her, making her wake up. ¡°Weston!¡± She yelled as I did. Her eyes closed, the blind woman tried to fight it, but my legs kept her¡¯s open and my hands moved to hold her wrists to the bed. After a few more thrusts she let out a breathy moan that made my dick harder somehow. Loud ps sounded in the room as her pussy practically poured out liquid. After a few more thrusts with my full strength I buried myself in her and came for all I had. Letting her limbs go, her legs moved to my sides and her hands wrapped around me as she pulled me in for a deep kiss. Huge spurts of my cum unloading inside of her she shivered with each one. When I was finally empty she let out a long sigh as Iid on top of her. Her hand on the back of my head she moaned as my very erect dick plugged her from losing any of my cum. When the euphoria finally left I pulled back asking, ¡°Again?¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± she said with a frown as her milky white eyes opened to stare at my face. ¡°I hurt.¡± I frowned but nodded as I pulled out. She shivered when I exited. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said standing up. I walked to the bathroom to clean up. Turning on the shower it wasn¡¯t long until she was joining me. ¡°It¡¯s not okay,¡± she mumbled as I let the water cascade over me. ¡°I can feel that you¡¯re lying.¡± ¡°Maddy,¡± I said, annoyed. Turning to face her I remembered it was useless. She couldn¡¯t see my expressions. I forced myself to calm down. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not though,¡± she whined, grabbing my hands. Instead of holding them she moved them to her breasts. I instinctively started squeezing the D-Cups, my mood better already. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you do. But you mentioned wanting to¡­add more people¡­to this.¡± ¡°I did,¡± I said slowly. With a frown I switched ces with her, forcing her under the water. She hissed from the heat, but as I began rubbing her body she moaned happily. ¡°I just¡­am hesitant.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She mumbled. Because I want Anne Marie to be the one to join us, I thought to myself. Or maybe I am trying to be monogamous. I didn¡¯t know the answer. Maddy was gorgeous. Beyond anything I could have hoped for a gender-bent Daredevil, which I immediately squashed out of my mind. I didn¡¯t like to think of the fact that she could have been a guy. I was quickly erasing all memories of the male daredevil from my mind. I had been able to convince myself that Jennifer Garner yed the part for the movie, not Affleck. ¡°I like you,¡± I admitted. ¡°And I know you¡¯re a little lesbian leaning.¡± She shivered. I could tell the thought of women still excited her, which was more than fine in my book. Not every woman was up for watching their man take another woman or join in on the fun. It took a special breed that I gravitated toward. ¡°I would just prefer to pick the right person.¡± ¡°Who?¡± She mumbled. ¡°No idea,¡± I said, doing my best to hide the lie. She frowned but nodded. We had this conversation a few times, now that it was over we began to clean one another, then have sex again. Nice and simple, with no drama, just the way I liked it. No longer scared that I was pissing off one lover for another, I was enjoying theck of distraction. My libido was still through the roof thanks to splitting from my sex-crazed Weston, but like he did, I was able to control it and push it to the back of my mind. ¡°Have fun at work,¡± I said with a wave. ¡°Have fun at school,¡± she said as we went our separate ways. She blew me a kiss and Iughed as I did the same to her. Content with the simple life, I walked away from her apartment. Once in an alley I flew across town to my fancy new school. Still a little early yet I began walking to the expensive academy as the early birds dropped kids off. I was wearing my brand new school uniform. The uniform was a stiff pair of ck pants, a navy blue jacket with the school¡¯s crest on the breast pocket, and a white button down shirt. The jacket was still stiff necked and annoying, but I ignored it. More than a little bored by that fact that I really would have to go back to school to get what I wanted, I looked up at the building. About four stories tall it was near Central Park in New York City. Calhoun Private School, had a very castely look. Like how I pictured Xavier¡¯s school should have been instead of the ck monolith of a building that it was. Gray stone exterior, cathedral towers at the corner, and all together a Hogwartsy vibe in the middle of the city. It didn¡¯t help that skyscrapers were all around us either. A line of high-end cars with drivers and parents, mostly drivers, dropping kids off at the prestigious school, I was one of the few that walked. Everyone wearing the uniform, at least the girls had to wear skirts. A group of the girls walked around me as I appreciated the green and navy id skirts. They ended just below the knee. Since it was Fall now, it was getting colder, but I hoped they were forced to continue with the skirts year-round. My eyes scanning everything, I really wasn¡¯t sure if I recognized anyone from the main Marvel story. Since all the kids wore the same thing it was hard to pick up any discerning attributes from them. So far in the main story I had been a part of a lot of origins. I expected that to continue on since whoever controlled these worlds usually put me in the middle of it, for entertainment or something. I still wasn¡¯t sure who was controlling this whole room of world doors thing, but I hoped to be strong enough to figure it out someday. As I continued walking I brought up my Status Screen.
Name Weston Walker
Current Quest: Protect Lyra Talbot
World 1: Marvel
World 1 Quest: Protect Lyra Talbot
World 2: Invincible
World 2 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Dead Man Walking
Handicap Dismiss
World Lasting Physique
Gemini Active
Summon: N/A
Pet: Matatabi - Level 6 Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Forms: Viltrumite Physiology 5.08%
Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other
4 Challenger Slots World Escape
Berserker Mode
Nen
Spark*
Union
Fusion
Timeflow
Bonuses Major Psychic Resistance
4 Challenger Slots Body Modification Resistance
Hardened Organs
Adaptability
Minor Radiation Resistance
4-Leaf Clover
Items Gantz Armor Stored (27)
1 Challenger Slots Item Choice
Bonus Copy
Hero Costume
Bonus Upgrade
Currency: USD $82,614
Not much had changed except my Viltrumite Physiology. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what the form did, but I did feel stronger nearly every day. Still training my head off I was slowly bringing others into the fold as well. Since I had been involved with the origin story for the infamous Peter Parker and Gwen Stacy, they had been asking me for training to use their powers. Unlike the main canon, they didn¡¯t have their full strength as spider hybrids yet. Neither had the natural webslingers or immense strength just given to them. But I hoped they would awaken. If not I would figure it outter. My balls mostly sated. I walked inside only to see my blonde sidekick, Kmagick, and someone I hadn¡¯t expected. The other woman had deep red hair, and like the other girls wore a long skirt. Her¡¯s was tight though, clinging to her curves the top didn¡¯t leave much to the imagination either. ¡°Well hello Miss-¡± I said as I walked over to Jean Gray, but she cut me off. ¡°You must be the new student, Weston,¡± the teacher said. The blonde Illyana eyed me as I approached. ¡°Why¡­yes,¡± I said. ¡°And who might you be?¡± ¡°I am Miss ck,¡± Jean said. Obviously a fake name, at least it would be easy to remember since it was a color as well. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not hearing a misses,¡± I said. ¡°So that means you¡¯re single, right?¡± I put on my best smile. She rolled her eyes and began walking down the hall. Illyana walking beside me I could feel that she was curious about me, not sure what to make of me yet. I decided to be myself so the beautiful girl could get the full course. ¡°We need to make sure you have all of your documents, Mr. Walker, Ms. Rasputin,¡± Jean said. She escorted us to the dean¡¯s office and we began filling out information. Our current cover was that our parents were from the east coast. We were step-siblings hence the differentst names and why we were both joining the school on the same day. I was never much for the step sibling genre of pornography, but I felt like for Illyana I might make an exception. That was if her brother wasn¡¯t Colossus anyway, and able to rip me in half if he wanted. Turned on by the prospect of a challenge, once all the signing and orientation was done, Jean had us hidden away in an empty ssroom. Passing us folders she began to exin. ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a week posing as a substitute teacher. I heard you experienced the General¡¯s racism? Yeah, he wasn¡¯t too pleased a mutant was assigned. But the professor feels the threat is credible, so we are here for the time being.¡± ¡°Cool,¡± I said reading through the folder. Inside was a picture of a girl¡¯s face. She was pretty with light red hair that was almost orange. I had a list of her sses as well as some items she was interested in based on her social media. ¡°Remind me never to use the inte,¡± I mumbled as I even had a sheet with a list of her search history. For a 17 year old girl it wasn¡¯t too much of a surprise to see all the weird stuff she was looking up, but it was easy to see she was a little repressed. Which was my favorite. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Jean said. ¡°What?¡± I asked, acting confused. ¡°This girl is to be protected. Not hit on,¡± she said. ¡°Why? Jealous?¡± I asked. She frowned, but I could feel she was more annoyed than anything. ¡°Come on, I can be professional. I¡¯m just picturing that she probably needs protection outside of school too. Getting to know her shouldn¡¯t be a problem. For the mission, of course.¡± ¡°Yeah, which is why you are both signed up for the after-school tutoring sessions,¡± Jean said. ¡°Tutoring too?¡± I asked. ¡°My training-¡± ¡°Can wait,¡± Jean cut in. ¡°This job should take a couple of weeks. They are hoping to narrow down exactly who is threatening her-¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± I asked. ¡°How do you not know who is threatening her? What? Did you get a letter in the mail that she might be a target?¡± ¡°The School is not the only ce that the government has utilized the powers of our kind,¡± Jean said in code. ¡°The government has a lot of people, even a fortune teller, I hear anyway.¡± ¡°Fuck, we are trusting the word of a Baba?¡± I asked. Referencing fortune teller Baba from DBZ. ¡°A what? No, these are legitimate people that can see into the future. Often times when they see something, it tends to happen,¡± Jean said. ¡°So keep your head in the game, hands off the girl, and let¡¯s finish this.¡± ¡°Fine fine,¡± I mumbled and she exined some more. When she was done she escorted us to our new home room which was already filling up. Of course, the sexy Ms. ck was the homeroom teacher. I was settled in a seat and got to experience another first day of school in another new life. A part of me wondered why the hell I had so many school stories. Then again I was usually in the body of some young kid. Often times I was thrust into adult situations like in Hunter x Hunter, or One Punch Man. Thest thing I wanted was worlds like Invincible where it was hard to survive. I might as well enjoy these moments while I could. When the bell rang and the seats were filled, Ms. ck proved to be a pure tormenter of a teacher. ¡°I would like everyone to wee our new students. Weston Walker and Illyana Rasputin. I heard that you just moved to town. How about you tell us something about yourselves?¡± I let out an annoyed groan. I always hated when teachers did this. Like some minor fact about yourself would spark some interest another person had so you could make friends. ¡°Yes, I am Illyana,¡± the blonde said as she stood up. I knew she was Russian, but I didn¡¯t hear an ent. I really didn¡¯t hear any ents, which was probably some trantion tool whatever brought me here gave me. ¡°I am looking forward to a new start here in New York. I would love to get to know the area.¡± ¡°Thank you, Illyana. Weston?¡± Ms. ck said, knowing full well what this was doing to me. She was psychic so she could read minds, but I kept my feelings stered on my face so she didn¡¯t have to delve. ¡°Hello, I am Weston,¡± I said. ¡°I am a Gemini. My one goal in life is to find true love, and of course¡­ get revenge for my sensei. He was killed in a drive-by gang war at his retirement home. They all thought he was faking it, which was why they didn¡¯t get him to a hospital in time. Hisst words were that his murderer went to Calhoun academy which is why I am here. So if anyone has any information I have a 1-800-¡± ¡°Thank you, Weston,¡± Ms. ck said. There were a few snickers and I felt a couple of Spiritual Energies warm up to me, and a few get annoyed. Either way I didn¡¯t care. I¡¯d done this so often I wasn¡¯t too worried about first impressions. In my book it was best to stand out right away so I could try to identify the type of people I liked. I eyed those who had a better impression of me, actually finding the introduction funny, I preferred those with a sense of humor. I eyed one such individual. She had bright blonde hair. Where Illyana¡¯s was more yellowish, this girl¡¯s hair was so bright it was almost golden. Wearing sses, it was hard to see that she was actually quite pretty. Thick full lips, and hiding some curves, she was only two seats away. I found myself looking at her as her Haki told me she was still finding my introduction humorous. Ms. ck began to take roll-call as I eyed the blonde. Curious who she was, she nervously looked over. I shed her my best grin and she blushed, turning back to face Ms. ck. A few secondster the new blonde looked back to me, and I unashamedly winked at her. Her Haki actually skyrocketed with emotion after emotion. First flustered, then nervous, then scared, and finally settling on confused. Unsure why I was paying attention to her she thought furiously as her face turned beet red. I had to admit, it was nice to know emotions right then. Normally I went for the darker haired girls, but I felt like the blonde was worth my time. More than Kmagick was anyway. There was something special about this girl, and I wanted to figure it out. ¡°Morgan Leanne,¡± Ms. ck said. ¡°Um, present,¡± the bright blonde headed girl said, raising her hand. She risked a look over to me. I didn¡¯t recognize the name, but that didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Norman Osbourne,¡± Ms. ck said. I turned around to see the face to the name. ¡°Here,¡± the guy said, very bored. He was young like me, and had more of a James Franco look than that other guy. Slightly spiked brown hair, his haki was depressed. ¡°Hope Pym,¡± Ms. ck said. ¡°Here,¡± the girl said. I knew the name immediately. Pym was the famous inventor of the Pym particle that allowed him to turn into the Ant-Man. I was fairly certain Hope was the name of his daughter as well. She had dark ck hair that was tied back in a ponytail. Quite skinny and pretty there was something off about her Haki, but I couldn¡¯t ce it. Eventually Ms. ck got to our target. ¡°Lyra Talbot,¡± she said. The Lyra girl was in the front row. Raising her hand she was one of the people that got annoyed with my joke. Light red hair, but still pretty, I went through n after n on how I could potentially get closer to all of these people. At least Talbot, Pym, and Osbourne anyway. Who knows, maybe I could be a part of a few more origin stories? My eyes drawn back to the bright blonde Morgan, she looked away. If not, at least I wanted to get to know her. CHAPTER 392 NEW KIDS CHAPTER 392 NEW KIDS After home room we went about our days. Illyana and I had our sses split up so at least one of us had a ss with Talbot. Ms. ck was the substitute Chemistry teacher so we were both stuck in her ss with Talbot. I learned more names but didn¡¯t recognize any until lunch time. Illyana and I were sitting at a table near Lyra Talbot, both focusing on our food as I noticed another girl with an amazing figure. Where most of the girls at the school were modestly dressed in their school uniform, this girl wore it tight. Her bust and ass were easily seen somehow in the uniform. Drawing more than a few eyes as she walked by. ¡°Who is that?¡± I asked. She had such a light colored hair it was almost white. ¡°I have, how do you say¡­Calculus with her,¡± Illyana said in perfect English. I guessed she was struggling with thenguage but I couldn¡¯t hear it. ¡°Felicia something.¡± ¡°Hardy?¡± I asked, getting excited. I had expected her at Peter Parker¡¯s school, not here. ¡°I believe so,¡± Illyana said. I continued to watch her. Sitting at a table with a bunch of popr girls I wondered how I could get to know her. ying through what I remembered about Felicia Hardy from the Spiderman cartoon, I was pretty sure her dad was some famous thief. Since he taught her everything he knew, she was an expert as well. Her anti-hero persona was basically Cat-woman. Wearing tight ck leather she was an on again off again love interest of the eight legged man. I wondered how I could make her my potential love interest. Since Rogue might have been out of the picture I felt it was perhaps time to move on anyway. I continued to watch the cat from afar. Curious what her game was. Was she maybe working the students? The elite of the city went to school there. Maybe she was robbing them all. Or maybe she was actually a student and living a normal life. I doubted that though. ¡°It seems the rumors are true,¡± Illyana mumbled. ¡°What¡¯s that, Kmagick?¡± I asked, distracted by Felicia. ¡°It¡¯s not-¡± She cut herself off and let out a sigh. ¡°You really do hit on everything that moves.¡± ¡°Just the female variety,¡± I said, shing her a smile. ¡°Jealous?¡± ¡°Ohoho. My brother would be very displeased if you even looked my direction,¡± she said. I faced her this time. Staring at her up and down, she was pretty, just not¡­I wasn¡¯t sure. There was something about her that gave off more of a friend vibe than anything. Like Hisako had turned into for me. But that wouldn¡¯t stop me from flirting. ¡°Oh the big Ruskie doesn¡¯t like people hitting on his little sister?¡± I asked. ¡°That just makes you hotter in my book. Tell me, Kmagick, do you need your brother to fight your battles for you? I thought you were an X-Man.¡± ¡°I very much am,¡± she said, giving me her own cocky smile. ¡°I do not need my brother. I could take you on myself.¡± ¡°Now this, I gotta see,¡± I said, getting excited. ¡°Should we do some ¡°training¡±ter step-sis? Better be careful, I¡¯d hate for you to get stuck somewhere.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked, confused. ¡°Why would I get stuck?¡± ¡°Nothing, you¡¯ll get the joketer,¡± I said with augh as two girls approached. ¡°Illyana, we were hoping you would sit with us,¡± Hope Pym said. The dark haired beauty appeared to be hesitant toward me, but genuinely did want to get to know Illyana. I guessed the foreign Russian was drawing more than a little attention. Next to her was our target, the very quiet Miss Talbot. ¡°By all means,¡± I said, waving at the empty seats of our table. It was obvious they meant to sit somewhere else, but sat on the same side of Illyana. Curious if maybe the psychic Grey was leading our target to befriend us I looked around, but didn¡¯t see her around. Either way it didn¡¯t matter. If Lyra¡¯s life was really in danger then it would be best if she stuck near us. The girls began talking but ignored me as I sat across from them. I could feel their Haki was very hesitant toward me, but both really wanted to get to know the magic girl. Since I wasn¡¯t much for being ignored though, I looked up at the girls. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. I¡¯m a very nice person if you get to know me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Hope said. ¡°What part of Russia are you from?¡± She asked, Illyana. Kmagick began to talk and I was thoroughly ignored. Not quite the reception I wanted for a new school I looked around until I noticed the nerdy bright blonde. She must have sensed my eyes because she looked over to me randomly. I smiled wide and waved her over. Since she had been in the midst of trying to find a seat she blushed, looked down, but walked our way. ¡°Morgan, right?¡± I asked as she got close. ¡°Uh yeah,¡± she mumbled, barely heard in the loud cafeteria. ¡°Come sit,¡± I said, patting the seat beside me. I had to admit the chair at the table wasfortable. These private schools were far above the public school crap I grew up with. Morgan frowned, eyed the other three girls but did sit down. Hope and Lyra eyed her but were back to talking to Illyana. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice you watching me in ss,¡± I said unashamedly. She stiffened, blushed, and studied her tray. ¡°I wasn¡¯t watching,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Oh right, I got confused. It was me watching you,¡± I said. ¡°Did you like my origin story?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s all true, you know. Every word.¡± Her spiritual energy brightened a little, realizing I wasn¡¯t picking on her. It was clear this girl was being bullied. A part of me wanted to get her out of her shell. ¡°Really?¡± She asked, not believing me in the slightest, but ying along. She still found it a little funny. ¡°Yep, it was very tragic. So, I have to know. Will you help me find my sensei¡¯s murderer?¡± ¡°Why would you need my help?¡± She mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m new here. I know I may not look it, but I¡¯m very nervous with all these people around,¡± I stage-whispered to her. ¡°Like Hope Pym here.¡± I turned to face her. ¡°She-holy shit,¡± I said, my eyes going wide. ¡°I just realized your name is basically opium.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked, confused as I drew them away from their conversation. ¡°Your name, Hope Pym, it sounds like opium. Oh my god, who are your parents to not have thought of that?¡± I asked, amazed. Now I was questioning if her name was really Hope in theics, or was it some joke that the writer put in and the editors never noticed. ¡°I will have you know my father is the founder and CEO of Pym industries,¡± she said, her voice actually angry. ¡°Holy crap, he¡¯s right,¡± Lyra next to her said. ¡°How did I not notice that?¡± She actuallyughed loudly. ¡°Lyra,¡± Hope hissed. She looked around, I guessed it wasn¡¯t news to her. ¡°If you start spouting that crap, I will be sure that you regret it.¡± ¡°Oooo fun,¡± I said, pretending to shiver. ¡°How will I regret it? Will your dad fire my dad or something?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± she said, growing angrier. ¡°Who is your dad?¡± ¡°He was born under a blood red moon,¡± I said, looking off into the distance. ¡°There were prophecies, well not really prophecies, but fortellings, well not foretellings per se but there was a fortune cookie that hinted he might be born one day. Half man-half¡­other man, he was born into a n of ninja warriors that-¡± ¡°Weston,¡± Illyana hissed. ¡°His dad sells stocks and my mom is an editor for a magazine.¡± She was sticking to script, which wasn¡¯t really my style. ¡°Yes, my step-sister believes that¡¯s the case. But little does she know-¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re step-siblings,¡± Lyra cut in as if putting a puzzle piece together. ¡°I was wondering why you both joined today. How long have you had to deal with this guy?¡± ¡°Too long,¡± Illyana said, and the conversation continued on. My true goal was to get Morgan next to me tough. She was close a couple of times, but sitting next to me she was radiating enjoyment. A far cry better than the fear she was leaking when she walked into the cafeteria, I was happy with the work I had done. ¡°My dad is a Major in the army, and my mom works in ab,¡± Lyra said. ¡°What about your folks?¡± I asked Morgan. Lyra and Hope eyed her, as if seeing her there for the first time. Morgan slowly chewed her food, trying not to panic. It was easy to see she wasn¡¯t used to people staring at her. Curious who exactly she was, I waited patiently. ¡°My dad¡¯s uh¡­an inventor,¡± she said. ¡°Cool, where does he work?¡± I asked. ¡°At Stark,¡± she said. ¡°What about your mom?¡± Hope asked. I thought I felt something there. Something off about the question, but unsure what. ¡°She¡¯s a¡­¡± Morgan trailed off. I could tell she didn¡¯t want to answer. Uncaring why I decided to save her. ¡°One of those eh? A spy?¡± I asked. ¡°That¡¯s understandable. Lot¡¯s of famous people¡¯s kids here. Who knows what kind of nefarious things could happen to them. Look, that guy is a bodyguard for that kid.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lyra asked, looking to where I was pointing. I pointed to a ck kid and another older kid next to him. It was in for me to see that the slightly older kid was watching everything around them. ¡°Those two,¡± I said. The bodyguard noticed our gazes and looked straight at us. We looked away as one. ¡°That¡¯s his bodyguard.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s oh what¡¯s his name. The tutor or whatever. His parent¡¯s hired that person to help him take notes because of his dyslexia,¡± Lyra said. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s bullshit. Definitely his bodyguard,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s easy to tell because his eyes never stop moving.¡± ¡°Maybe he has nystagmus,¡± Hope offered. ¡°What the hell, that''s a small shifting of the eyes. No, he¡¯s a bodyguard. Maybe the kid is a prince¡­from Wakanda or something.¡± It was a fair question. Was the future ck Panther going to this school as well? There were plenty of hero¡¯s kids as it was. ¡°Where¡¯s that?¡± Morgan asked, feeling slightly better. ¡°It¡¯s this secret African nation in¡­Africa,¡± I exined. ¡°They have a huge trove of vibranium that-¡± ¡°See, lying again. Why note up with a believable name for a metal?¡± Hope asked. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± I defended. ¡°Morgan, you believe me, right?¡± She smiled and nodded, not believing me at all. ¡°I¡¯m telling you it''s true. Maybe we should go ask him.¡± ¡°I would pay to see you do that. That guy is super popr. Maybe you should fight his bodyguard,¡± Hope said. ¡°Maybe I will,¡± I said. ¡°I can¡¯t get rusty now that my sensei is dead.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still on about that?¡± Lyraughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know where the hell you were going with that in ss.¡± ¡°I live an exciting life, right step-sis?¡± I asked. ¡°Who says step-sis?¡± Hope asked. ¡°I do,¡± I said. ¡°He really does,¡± Illyana said, ying into the role we were ying. ¡°Here¡¯s a real Bastard.¡± ¡°I told you, no pet names in front of our ssmates,¡± I said. ¡°Except you, Morgan. You can call me what you want.¡± ¡°Why would I call you anything?¡± She asked. ¡°Oh wow, like 10 words there. I knew I could get you to talk.¡± ¡°That was like 5,¡± Lyra said. ¡°But yeah, I doubt I¡¯ve heard much from you all year, Morgan. Who knew it would take a couple of transfers to get you to talk.¡± ¡°I talk,¡± she mumbled. Her Spiritual Energy quickly changing from out of her depth to slightly more rxed. ¡°Just don¡¯t have much to say.¡± ¡°Well, get used to it,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah, this man never shuts up,¡± Illyana said. ¡°Ouch,¡± I said. ¡°But you¡¯re not wrong. I once had to keep quiet for 24 hours after this bet I lost with this one kid who was known for making bombs. He was really loud too. Wore this very ming costume but never admitted he was secretly homosexual. Not that we would have judged him or anything, bute on man, he didn¡¯t need to be that obvious¡­¡± CHAPTER 393 PROTECTORS CHAPTER 393 PROTECTORS My days quickly moved into a routine. I bitched far less now that I was on a quest for some actual Viltrumite percentage. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what threatened the Talbot girl but I was starting to enjoy my time. Getting into a routine of staying in the city, going to school, and spending the rest of my time training or having sex with Maddy, it was all pretty simple to be honest. My own little slice of life story. I typically woke up, had sex with the she-demon, went to school, hung out with Illyana, Morgan, Hope, and Lyra, did some after school crap, went to Maddy¡¯s ce, sex, training, sex again, sometimes Psylocke or Elektra would stop for training, or I would drop by Gwen or Peter¡¯s, then wrap up the day with sex again. I truly was living day to day for a whole week. Away from Cyclops and the school, my mood got a heck of a lot better as I forgot my worry of Rogue. Normally I hated school, but there was something about being there I actually enjoyed. Back when I went to MHA World I had thought the worlds were fake, some fairy tale that death whipped up for me. I had been cocky as can be back then. A far cry from the introverted self I was in my original life. Now I knew I was a changed man. Confident and sure of myself I rather liked high school again. Able to say what I wanted, get away with most anything, and having secret super powers to boot made the world all the easier. That was until the Chemistry teacher decided to remind we why we were there in the first ce. ¡°The threat level has raised,¡± Jean Grey said as she walked beside me. ¡°To what?¡± I asked, eyeing the very young teacher. I couldn¡¯t help but think how hot it would be to have two red heads at once. Jean and Maddy, who woulde out on top? ¡°It¡¯s just more likely now,¡± she said confused. ¡°Can we get like a color spectrum? Wait no, let¡¯s go with hottest mutants,¡± I said. I looked her up and down. ¡°Let¡¯s say you¡¯re a 10 and that one bird mutant from X¡¯s school is a 1.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing that. Just know that the threat is real,¡± she said. ¡°How real? Like a Hisako real or a Storm real?¡± I asked. ¡°Very real.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what that means,¡± I said, still ying dumb. ¡°You seem so tense. Haven¡¯t seen one-eye in a while?¡± Her Spiritual Energy spiked. I could feel at first she thought I meant a dick, then she realized I meant Cyclops who was a dick, then she squinted her eyes as she realized I did mean a dick. Iughed loudly as I practically read her mind. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Jean asked. ¡°Last I heard, you supposedly quit the X-men cus he was babying you.¡± ¡°He was babying me. The guy needs to learn to get the stick out of his ass,¡± I said and to my surprise I felt Jean agree, then change her thoughts as she felt bad for thinking that. I smiled wider. ¡°Oh, Jean is getting sick of the old boy scout act too?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± she said. ¡°How the hell did we get sidetracked again? Keep your eyes open, Weston. The attack coulde from anywhere.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me, we don¡¯t even know who could attack,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s you.¡± I squinted my eyes at her. ¡°Sexy redhead teacher by day, sexy redhead viin by night. I¡¯ve heard rumors of a demon woman wearing tight red spandex running around the city. It''s not you, is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that too, but no. At least, you¡¯ll never know,¡± Jean said, smiling at me as she walked away. Watching her go I wondered what my chances were with her. Despite how annoyed most women acted around me, they still came around for some reason. The fact that it was her job was besides the point. Oftentimes Jean would try to discuss this or that unimportant item. I was starting to think maybe she liked my random ramblings. Something catching my attention in my Observation Haki zone I turned to see Felicia Hardy showing her true self. I hadn¡¯t had a chance to talk to the white haired beauty but as she happened to walk by my new friend, Felicia stole something from her pack. Just a simple walk by and Felicia snagged it. Curious if this was some n that Felicia had been cooking up, I made a B-Line for her. Acting oblivious, I walked right into her. ¡°Sorry, sorry, sorry,¡± I said over and over as my hands grabbed her before she could fall. To myck of surprise she didn¡¯t need any help. Catching herself she red at me. ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going,¡± she practically hissed, her eyes not even looking at me as I made myself as small as possible. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± I mumbled over and over until she turned around. ¡°Hey Morgan, did you drop this phone?¡± I asked, catching Morgan Leanne as she went to her next ss. The blonde turned around to my voice immediately, a storm of emotions inside of her she blushed as she looked at my face. I was starting to think she had a little crush on me. Luckily it was mutual. When she registered what I said she looked at the phone in my hand and gasped. Rushing over to me she grabbed it quickly. ¡°I didn¡¯t even notice,¡± she said as she checked the phone. It wasn¡¯t an iphone, but sure looked hi-tech. I turned around to see Felicia ring at me from behind. Flipping her off I was wondering if she would notice I also took a bracelet from her wrist, but she didn¡¯t. With a huff she turned around. ¡°Thank you, Weston,¡± Morgan said, drawing my eye. ¡°Of course, fancy phone. What type is it?¡± ¡°A custom one my dad made,¡± she said with a smile as she put it away. ¡°Your dad made it?¡± I asked, impressed. ¡°Well it¡¯s custom to Stark Industries,¡± she said quickly. ¡°He would have been pissed if I lost it.¡± ¡°Why? Got some fancy new Candy Crush game on it?¡± I asked as I walked with her to ss. ¡°Ha, no,¡± she said, enjoying my joke again. There was something special about a girl thatughed at every stupid joke. I was enjoying my time around her more and more. ¡°No, it allows ess into Stark Tower. I usually drop by his work to talk to him. Or bring him food.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I asked, finally seeing what Felicia Hardy wanted. With her bracelet in hand I guessed I would confront her soon enough. Since I was always on the lookout for side quests, maybe I could join her in some fun. It would be a good reason to show off the stealthy criminal my skills since Emma Frost had practically dropped off the map. ¡°How about you and I go drop food off for him sometime,¡± I offered. ¡°What? Why would we do that?¡± Morgan asked, looking up at my face. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said, chewing my lip. ¡°He¡¯s probably not even hungry. How about just you and I go grab food?¡± It took her three long seconds to understand what I was saying. Then the blush was draped over her face like a curtain. ¡°Like a date?¡± She squeaked. ¡°No,¡± I said with augh. She blushed more, her Haki all over the ce. ¡°Not like a date. Exactly a date.¡± I could almost feel her heartbeat quicken as she realized I really did ask her for a date. ¡°We could go see a movie,¡± I said, throwing my arm over her shoulder as I walked her the rest of the way to ss. ¡°Grab some food. You¡¯re pretty nerdy. Maybe go to the Science Center. Just you and I watching science stuff.¡± Maddy had been busy with her work anyway. If it wasn¡¯t sex or training she didn¡¯t have time for it. ¡°W-what about tutoring tonight?¡± She mumbled as the bell rang. ¡°We could skip¡­¡± I said. She smiled and we got yelled at by the teacher to sit down so she didn¡¯t answer. But I thought maybe she would. Approaching the shy blonde I couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of Toru. Trying to stay invisible, nervous when people did notice her, it was a bittersweet reminder of the girl I truly loved. Maybe a part of me was forcing a romance like Toru and I had. A part of me hoped it was just because Morgan seemed to appreciate my humor. Either way I wanted to see where things led. ¡ª Hope reminded us that there was a pop-quiz at tutoring that night. Which Morgan took precedence overpared to our date. I didn¡¯t fault her though, she was a nerd at heart. I would simply have to talk her into going on a real date at some point before my mission ended. Since I nned to stay in New York for a while it wouldn¡¯t be hard to see her again. Normal school hours were from 8 to 3, but the super nerds, like our target Lyra Talbot, stayed until almost 6 for extra tutoring. Of course Illyana and I were signed up against our will, because Lyra was there. Along with Hope, Morgan, and quite a few other people in ss. Where most kids had to get jobs, these already rich kids had to learn. Expected to take over businesses, continue making boat loads of money, and most everything their parents do, there was a reason that the rich stayed rich. They could afford the best education for their kids. Not to say that the kids had it easy though. Each one had to put in the time and effort to learn everything they could, and not everyone was there. Norman Osbourne and a few other scions weren¡¯t present at these sorts of after school-school sessions. Luckily I had a few dozen years of high school knowledge under my belt with all the Memory Melds. If I didn¡¯t know the answer, it didn¡¯t take long for me to figure it out. I breezed through most of the practice tests the tutors threw at us. By the end of the session it was me sitting bored as I pretended to wait for Illyana. ¡°The answer is seven,¡± I whispered to the Russian blonde. ¡°Shh, this is test,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s not graded,¡± I said. ¡°It is,¡± Hope grumbled behind us. ¡°Well it doesn¡¯t get added to your grade,¡± I retorted. ¡°Quiet,¡± Lyra hissed. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, very not quietly. I began to juggle a few writing utensils as they finished. All the while I could feel Morgan staring at me as I did. A smile on her lips her Spiritual energy was leaking something new. Curiosity maybe, or wanting to get to know something, it was a new feeling I was trying to identify. Enjoying it, I decided to entertain her some more and identally let one of the pencils move for Hope. ¡°Woops,¡± I said as it began to arc downward directly at her head. The pencil moved right for her face and before she could react it was swatted away by something I had only caught glimpses of now and then. A tiny metal robot. ¡°Ahha,¡± I said, pointing at it. The small robot whizzed away back into her clothes. For days it had been driving me crazy what was odd about her Spiritual Energy. Not only was her body different than most people, but she had a small passenger attached to her. I had only caught a glimpse of it now and then, but this time I saw it for sure. The robot was ant-sized but had a huge amount of electricity inside of it. What was really reacting to her was my Spark sensing the thing. ¡°What?¡± Morgan asked, trying to y dumb. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare. I saw your robot thing,¡± I said. Her dad was Hank Pym, one of the brightest minds in the world. I knew he could shrink stuff, but I didn¡¯t know he was into robots. ¡°It¡¯s been protecting you, hasn¡¯t-¡± ¡°Shhh,¡± she hissed, the other girls and a few others around us eyeing us, she looked around annoyed. ¡°Later.¡± I could tell she was worried, but I locked eyes with her until I was convinced she was telling the truth. I dropped it for the time being. Now that I knew exactly what to look for I could hone in on the very miniscule Haki and vast electricity of the robot. nting itself at her chest it didn¡¯t seem to notice or care that I knew of it¡¯s existence. Once the girls were done with the practice test she dragged me to an empty ssroom. Luckily for the other girls they were already in the drama so they got to follow. Illyana, Morgan, Lyra, and I stared at the dark haired girl as she turned away. Waiting expectantly she whispered something and turned around to reveal the robot in her hand. Before it had been only a few millimeters tall, what stood on her open palm was about six inches tall. Proving that the robot could in fact shrink like her father either could or would be able to in the future. The robot looked about how I expected for 2010. Bipedal and bulky it looked more like a cube than a humanoid. But I had seen it fly earlier so it must have had more than a few attributes. ¡°This is my Guardian,¡± Hope said. ¡°Like that bodyguard you pointed out. My dad didn¡¯t feel toofortable about me going to school without something. So he made this guy.¡± ¡°Woah¡± ¡°So cool¡± ¡°Can I hold it,¡± the girls next to me said. I frowned, saying, ¡°Oh, damn. I was hoping it was something cooler than that.¡± Her eyes widened as she red at me. ¡°I mean it¡¯s okay.¡± I shrugged nonchntly. ¡°He is pulling the shit,¡± Illyana said. ¡°Yeah, Weston, that¡¯s pretty cool,¡± Lyra said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± ¡°It¡¯s kind of new,¡± Hope admitted. I could tell she liked the attention as the girls moved closer to the small robot. ¡°I was sworn to secrecy anyway. I don¡¯t think its against the rules, but these things aren¡¯t exactly on the market.¡± ¡°What can it do?¡± I asked. ¡°He can fly, and shootsers, but I haven¡¯t seen that yet,¡± Hope said. ¡°He has an AI system that just monitors everything around me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± Morgan asked. ¡°I just call him Guardian,¡± Morgan said. ¡°Well I guess he is pretty Plus Ultra,¡± I said. ¡°How-¡± Lyra stopped and turned to me. ¡°What was that? Plus what?¡± ¡°UItra,¡± I said. My thoughts on MHA made me want to think if it could stick anywhere besides Japan. ¡°You know, when stuff is pretty cool.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a saying,¡± Morganughed. ¡°Who says that?¡± ¡°I do,¡± I said unashamedly. ¡°Very¡­Plus Ultra. Trust me, it¡¯s going to stick with you. I¡¯ve found that it¡¯s best to say it after something cool or exciting. Or to pump yourself up.¡± ¡°Oh my god, I have a robot and you¡¯re trying to get some dumb saying to catch on,¡± Hope said, rolling her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to keep it secret,¡± I said. ¡°I was trying to help you by distracting them all.¡± ¡°Suuure,¡± Hope said. ¡°Either way, don¡¯t talk about it.¡± She whispered something, and the robot disappeared. I decided to keep my eye on the thing for the time being. AI stuff never worked out well inics. ¡°So do you all want to get some food?¡± ¡°Sure, you¡¯re family¡¯s rich, you¡¯re buying right?¡± I asked excitedly. ¡°No, I¡¯m not buying. I¡¯ve decided I just want the girls to go,¡± Hope said, acting the leader of the group as she walked out of the ssroom. ¡°Ohe on, let me go,¡± I said, ying my part. I typically pissed her off and did something like begging or pleading to make her see past it. She was fairly easy to understand. Wanting to act the leader, she only tolerated me because I tended to make a fool of myself as it was. ¡°No, you tried to act like my robot wasn¡¯t cool,¡± Hope said. ¡°Wow you suck at this secret thing,¡± I said with augh. ¡°Besides, you aren¡¯t the only one with a secret protector.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? Do you have something that keeps an eye on you?¡± Hope asked. ¡°Besides Illyana.¡± I had to admit she and I were pretty good at the whole step-sibling thing. No one really questioned it since we had befriended our target and her friends. ¡°I do,¡± I said. ¡°She is very secretive though. Onlying out to show herself under certain circumstances.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± Lyra asked, ying into it. ¡°Hmm well usually you have to be naked-¡± ¡°Weston,¡± Illyana hissed. ¡°Not you step-sis. Actual pretty girls,¡± I said. She stuck out her tongue. ¡°I have also seen here out on the full moon or very very rarely when no one is looking.¡± ¡°Well it¡¯s not a full moon,¡± Lyra said. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to look away,¡± I said, causing the girls to stop. Even Illyana was ying into it, ready to call my bluff. ¡°Fine,¡± Hope said. ¡°Prove it.¡± ¡°Okay, close your eyes,¡± I said. The girls in front of me they did so. ¡°Put your hands over your eyes. I don¡¯t trust you.¡± ¡°Ugh,¡± Hope said and they all did so. I summoned Tabi and the blue two-tailed cat appeared in my hands. She looked at the girls then up to me and meowed. ¡°Sorry to ruin whatever lesbian outing you were having,¡± I said to the cat. ¡°Where the hell did you get that?¡± Hope asked as they dropped their hands. I dropped the cat. She looked around to each girl and jumped up to Morgan. The girl smiling widely as if she was chosen by some great deity for a task, which wasn¡¯t too far off. ¡°I told you, she is my protector,¡± I said. She had been left at the Mutant school a while ago. Gorging herself on fish and treats as she became the unofficial mascot of the Mutant Academy. ¡°Her name is Tabi.¡± I began to walk to my locker again. ¡°Don¡¯t let her watch you undress though. She¡¯s a huge pervert.¡± Tabi hissed at me. ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­¡± Illyana said confused, staring at the cat. I guessed the blond had spent some time at the school and seen her as well. No one had thankfully seen me summon her yet so I doubted she had any idea how the cat got there. ¡°Either way-¡± I said, stopping as I turned the corner. My locker was open and a very white haired girl was rifling through it. ¡°If it isn¡¯t my second favorite cat,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Heyo, Felicia.¡± The girl jerked upright and turned around to stare at me. ¡°Give it to me,¡± she practically hissed. ¡°Give what-¡± I said as she drew closer. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that shit, I know you took it,¡± Felicia said. I shrugged but stopped mid-way through as I felt the eyes on me. Dozens of them all around I caught glimpses of them out of the corner of my eye. Watching and waiting around me they got way closer than I expected they could without letting me know. Wearing ck clothes they blended into the shadows of the darkening school well. ¡°Fucking ninjas,¡± I cursed. Feeling their spiritual energy they didn¡¯t give off any emotions so I had no idea what they wanted. Most likely from Elektra, I dug into my pocket. Throwing the bracelet I stole earlier at Felicia, she caught it instantly. ¡°Sorry, it fell into my pocket.¡± I turned to the girls. ¡°I uh¡­gotta take a shit. Rain check on that dinner.¡± Without another word I ran down the hall past Felicia. She tried to pick my pocket, but I swatted her hand away. Nervous that a bunch of ninjas woulde to find me I continued running until I found the stairwell. Running up it the ninjas kept me in sight at all times. More in the stairwell they ran just outside of sight, but I could feel them all there. Kicking open the locked door at the top of the stairwell it burst open to let me out on one of the many tiered roofs of the school. Once outside I felt the ninjas begin to gather around me. None stepping into the dim light of the day they expertly moved from shadow to shadow. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked, starting to think that this wasn¡¯t about Elektra. She was usually there right away. After a few seconds of no one saying anything, one finally stepped forward. He was a taller man, wearing all ck he was hard to watch. Using some type of obscuring skill or in possession of an artifact I just looked at his feet. ¡°You have been aiding Elektra Natchios,¡± the ninja said. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s hot. Unless you¡¯re hiding some boobs in that ninja get up, I probably won¡¯t help you,¡± I said, starting to understand what this was about. She had been hinting about a power struggle in her n. I guessed it was happening. ¡°Her friends are our enemies, Weston Walker-¡± the man stopped talking as Felicia Hardy stepped out onto the roof. I had felt hering my way of course, but I had hoped she would turn around. Catching her breath after the long run up the stairs she huffed. ¡°You owe me-¡± She stopped talking as I ran at her, catching the ninja star going straight for her throat. Frozen for a moment, more ninja stars were thrown and the fight began. Grabbing Felicia¡¯s hands I threw her out of the way as I barrage of kunai and stars flew at me. Coating my body in Nen none prated the armor. One of the ninjas went for Felicia and I sted him with my thin Nen st, severing his arm from the elbow up. More ninjas going for her they knew my weakness, a hot woman. Flying right at her I grabbed therge chested woman as she screamed. ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± I barked in her ear as her voice whimpered. ¡°Couldn¡¯t just leave it alone.¡± I thought furiously but only saw this fight going one way. These ninjas were fast, they could catch up to me easily. Wherever I put her she would be the target. It was time to dance. Dropping back to the rooftop I unceremoniously threw her on the gravel and began the real fight. More items were thrown, but for each that was I zapped them with electricity, causing them to lock up and pass out. When they realized long distance wasn¡¯t the way to go they started the melee. First two came at me. Obviously having trained together they moved expertly around one another, but I was strong. Far stronger than any normal human. I used my Timeflow. Time slowed down around me as I sped up. I rushed them punching one in the gut then the other. Both thrown into the air, time felt it was at a standstill and I released the skill. The two men were thrown back and I taunted more to attack. That released them and the waves starteding. Bigger and bigger groups of ninjas ran at me, ready to risk it all for the killing blow. They used poison, poison bombs, smoke bombs, more projectiles, I even think one tried a Sexy no Jutsu, but they all failed as I fought them all. When the leader was the only one left standing he gave me a warning and was on his way. Leaving his brethren to fend for themselves I considered killing them, but I still didn¡¯t want a Viin tag in this world. With a sigh I knew I had to get to Maddy and Elektra but turned around to see Felicia huddling on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s over, scaredy cat,¡± I said as I bent down over her. ¡°What?¡± She asked, sitting up. Her face flush I guessed she had been crying a little. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Freaking ninjas,¡± I said, shaking my head like it was an everyday urrence. ¡°You beat up one of their bosses and they get all out for blood for some reason. What did you want to see me about?¡± I reached out my hand. She took it as I helped her up. On unsteady feet she walked through the maze of defeated ninjas in a daze. ¡°Nothing¡­¡± She mumbled as she walked out the door. Extending my haki out I didn¡¯t sense any more ninjas so I guessed she was safe. Annoyed by where my night was heading, I flew into the air. Off to make sure my girlfriend could handle theckeys as well. CHAPTER 394 LATE CHAPTER 394 LATE I tore at the sarcophagus. My hands coated in Nen it was tough but was breaking. Huge chunks ripped off with each handful it wasn¡¯t long before I revealed Elektra inside. She wasn¡¯t breathing. Bing more frantic with my movements, I roared, tearing the front off. She waspletely nude and covered in a dark goo. Grabbing her arms I eased her to the dais and began chestpressions. Using CPR the best I could I ignored the fighting still going on. Maddy was giving her all against the elite of the Hand ninjas. Each one bearing characteristics of some animal they channeled the spirits of the animals like some after school viin. Cursing, I began to breathe into Elektra¡¯s mouth. My hands bing alight with my spark I instinctively yelled, ¡°Clear.¡± Pushing my hands against her breasts her nerves became alight with life for a split second then died. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. Unwilling to let my student die like this I began more chestpressions. As I did so, my hands were alight with my Spark. Nerves firing off I focused them on her heart and it beat once. Dropping the power it beat again, and again, and more until she sat up gasping and puking up the gray ooze. The oozended right on my Hero Costume, sshing everywhere. I let it happen and got up mid-puke. Turning to help Demoness with her fight I took on a weird snake guy that had a forked tongue. He hissed at me and I hit the top of his head like whack a mole. He bit his own long tongue off and began rolling on the ground away from the fight. Next I fought a wolf guy that actually howled before trying to bite me. But it was useless. After spending all night fighting ninjas, they were all the same to me. An almost endless supply of ninjas at the Hand¡¯s beck and call. The night had been more than a little annoying. After defeating the one¡¯s that attacked me at Calhoun Academy, I flew to Maddy¡¯s ce where she was still fighting hers. For some reason they sent more after her than me which pissed me off greatly. After wrapping up her grouping of ninjas we spent the rest of the night following one clue after another. First to a ce Maddy had trained as a child when she was working with the ninja group. That led to more ninjas. After a little mild torture we were onto the next ce. Leap frogging from hideout to hideout as our fights got harder and took longer. Having heard more than one big-boss monologue I kind of had the gist of what was going on. Apparently Elektra¡¯s dad was some higher up in the hand. A coup going on in their ranks the American branch was for some reason trying to resurrect a god¡­or something. I lied, I wasn¡¯t too sure. When they started their monologue I either threw out guesses on what they would say next. Like one guy said, ¡°We are trying to-¡± Then I would cut him off and offer ¡°Save Christmas?¡± Or ¡°Take over the Tri-State area?¡± Not too surprising, they tended to want to fight after that. I used it for great training for Maddy and her Nen. As a maniptor she was able to manipte other objects with her nen. Her chosen weapon was a short stick with a high tensile strength cable attached to it. Able to channel her Nen into it she basically had a living weapon around her that sliced through limbs and wrapped around people. Pretty cool to watch actually. Currently she had the Billy Club, as she called the weird staff and string thing, twirling around her as it dove in and out to attack some elephant ninja guy. Wearing her skin tight dark red leather hero costume she jiggled and bounced very distractedly as she moved from one attack to another. A hawk ninja guy trying to get the drop on me I focused back on the fight and it was done in a good ten minutes. ¡°This can¡¯t be,¡± the big bad viin said. He was the first one we beat. After he drank some kind of potion to get super strong, he looked rather weak lying on the floor, bleeding like a pansy. ¡°Shut up,¡± I croaked at him. Exhausted, I dropped and punched him hard in the chin, knocking him out once more. ¡°Good job, babe.¡± Maddy smiled wide as she bandaged up an arm. I could feel she was more tired than me but gave me a thumbs up. I walked over to her and finished wrapping the bandages around her. Really using it as an excuse to feel her up, to my surprise I could practically taste the lust wafting off of her. Very turned on by our night long battle I was ready to wrap this whole thing up. Picking her up in a princess carry I almost flew off but remembered the whole reason we were there. Elektra still sat where I had left her. Gray ooze and all still in front of her she had a lost look in her eyes. ¡°You alright?¡± As I set Maddy down next to her. Matilda dropped to the ground checking her once girlfriend. ¡°I uh¡­did I die?¡± Elektra asked. ¡°For a little bit,¡± I said. Unsure how long she had been trapped in the sarcophagus, it really could have been a while. Either the CPR, Spark, or perhaps something else that was part of the ritual brought her back. She appeared lost for a moment so I looked at my finally finished quest.
Marvel World Quest 6.1:
Save Elektra from the Hand
Rewards:
Venom Resistance
Poison Resistance
Illusion Resistance
My rewards had actually increased. More than happy with the gains I guessed the Handicap skill still really was worth it. They weren¡¯t the minor versions, but Maddy and I had run into these more than once during our trek through the many Hands. ¡°I saw it all. So much,¡± Elektra mumbled. ¡°There is so much about the world that-¡± ¡°Nope, not interested,¡± I said, stopping her. ¡°I know you went through some drama, but dude I got ss here in a little bit.¡± I bent down picking her up in a princess carry. ¡°I assume you¡¯re these guys god incarnate or whatever now since your Haki has skyrocketed, but I have more important things to do. Where can I drop you off so Maddy and I can get back to our normal lives?¡± ¡°I¡­my apartment?¡± Elektra asked, then blushed, finally noticing she waspletely nude. ¡°Fine, Maddy, on my back. I¡¯m not walking out of here. We can fly out of here instead of that bullshit pitfall trap we fell into earlier,¡± I said. ¡°Yes, dear,¡± she said with a tired sigh but I could feel the lust still practically pouring off of her. She whispered in my ear as shetched onto my back. ¡°You can do whatever you want to me before I have to go to work.¡± ¡°Worth it then,¡± I said and lifted off. Happy to be done with the drama of the Hand. At least for a while anyway. Drama never seemed to stop when you dealt with ninjas. I would know, I grew up as one. ¡ª I jumped into the doorway of the ssroom as the bell rang. Ms. Gray/ck eyed me, annoyed. ¡°Mr. Walker, you were almostte to ss. I expect a good reason for it.¡± ¡°Ninjas,¡± was all I answered as I sat down. ¡°What?¡± She asked. ¡°I got jumped by ninjas,¡± I said, uncaring about the annoyed spiritual energy people leaked around me. I wasn¡¯t so sure why people didn¡¯t believe me when I said the truth, but it was starting to get annoying. ¡°Is that blood on your shirt?¡± Hope asked, pointing at my cor. I grabbed it and noticed she was right. Feeling around my ear there was some dripping from a cut that must have reopened in my rush to get to school. ¡°Shit,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Did you get in a fight?¡± Lyra asked. ¡°I fell,¡± I said. ¡°Where¡¯s my cat anyway?¡± ¡°She stayed at my house,¡± Morgan said, raising her hand. ¡°Alright students,¡± Ms. ck said quieting everyone and she began rollcall again. I let out a sigh as I sat down. Horny and annoyed it had beenter in the morning than we thought. By the time we dropped Elektra off at her ce it was almost time for school. I didn¡¯t even have time for a shower let alone sex before I had to go to school. Unsure why I put up with this crap it wasn¡¯t like I could take a day off. If I did there would be questions from Grey or worse, the professor. I didn¡¯t think I killed any Hands, but it was touch and go for a few of them. Thest thing I wanted was to let anyone know I had my own drama going on. Besides, with my luck the people trying to kill Lyra Talbot would attack right when I wasn¡¯t there. Or worse, kidnap her. Then I would have to spend a long time trying to deduce who did what and find her again. I did not feel like putting up with that again. I wanted that 1% of my Viltrumite Form, no matter what it took. Since everyone kept saying the attack on Lyra would happen soon I hoped it was today. Tired or not, I was ready to be done with this whole school life. It was nearly impossible to study so much and get training done, along with defeating ancient ninja ns that got in your way. Either way I began daydreaming about what to do to the Demoness that night. The whole responsibility thing was really cramping my good times in these worlds. I worked hard to train all I could and felt like I deserved my breaks now and then. Letting out a tired sigh Iid my head on the desk and stared at the other girls around me. Illyana was still a mystery. Supposedly she stayed at the X-Men NYC apartment. I thought maybe I should stay a night and spar with her. I still wasn¡¯t totally sure what her power was. She had said something about portals but we were interrupted. She was cute too, but I was kind of over sleeping with women just because. Maybe I was calming down, or nostalgic of women I actually cared for, but I wanted a real connection. I looked over to Morgan. The girl practically radiated interest. It wasn¡¯t love, that was for sure. But I think I understand that she like liked me. Which was an interesting distinction. She turned to face me and instead of blushing she mouthed the word, what? Date tonight? I mouthed and as she understood me she blushed again, turning away. Her Haki turned to immense enjoyment and embarrassment, causing me to smile wider. Since all of our interactions had been at school they had been very PG rated. I wondered what would happen if I could take her on a date. Not like I would force myself on her or anything, but the first step to seduction was getting them alone where they could be themselves. I knew she found me funny, which was half the battle. I would have to push to have the other half of the battle. I turned to face Hope then. She was still ratherbative, but I did like the girl. Since I was hoping to join the Avengers someday I wondered if her father would join the group. Maybe eventually she would as well. As I studied her Haki I could tell there was more than meets the eye with her. Not just her microscopic protector either. Some extra extremities under her clothes I was starting to think she had more than a rich daddy. With the reminder I turned to Lyra. I still wasn¡¯t sure what her deal was. Her grandfather was General Ross, which sounded familiar, but I couldn¡¯t ce him. Either way I knew there was something special about her if I received such a reward for a quest to keep her safe. Curious how this would all turn out I rested my eyes for a bit. When the bell rang and we went to our first ss I walked with Lyra and she told me about what I missed the night before. Apparently they decided to check out the Pym residence for dinner, which I regretted missing. She had a private chef that made them whatever they wanted and the girl continued ranting about it until I stopped in my tracks. ¡°What?¡± Lyra asked with a frown. ¡°You talked so much about food that I¡¯m starving now,¡± I said. ¡°Thanks a lot. I need to hit the vending machines.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lyra said. ¡°Well I doubt they will be as good as the steak I had.¡± She continued walking and talking. ¡°It was like kobe beef wrapped in-¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± I barked as sheughed and continued on. I turned around to stare at the girl that had been following me. Her cheeks red, eyes wide, the popr white haired girl stared at me demure as can be as I walked over to her. Kids steaming to sses around us I stopped a pace away and studied her. Wearing the school uniform the skirt was tight and a few buttons of the white shirt were undone. Her bracelet I stole dangling from her wrist it seemed she didn¡¯t want to talk about that. Her Haki a blender of emotions she leaked fear, regret, need, and maybe a little lust. I gave her my best smile. ¡°How can I help you, pussy cat?¡± I asked. She jerked awake as if struck. ¡°W-why would you call me that?¡± She asked, the redness of her cheeks spreading to her neck. ¡°Because,¡± I said with a shrug as I walked around her. ¡°Come on.¡± She jumped again but followed behind me. As the popr girl she drew a lot of eyes as we walked down the hall. Unsure where to go we ended up at the end of a hallway where no one was walking. ¡°Ask your questions,¡± I said, acting bored as my peripherals studied her cleavage. She had a nicerge C, small D, size rack. I couldn¡¯t help but picture her in the ck outfit from the cartoon I watched as a kid. ¡°What the hell happenedst night?!¡± She rasped louder than she meant to. Felicia looked around, making sure no one heard. ¡°Were those¡­¡± ¡°The Hand?¡± I asked. I felt her Haki spike in fear. ¡°What do you know about them?¡± ¡°I know they¡¯re not to be messed with. Who the hell are you to piss them off?¡± She asked. ¡°Does it matter?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Yes, it matters. They coulde after me,¡± she hissed. ¡°I saw them. I heard they kill anyone that sees them.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re fine,¡± I said. ¡°I took care of the problem.¡± ¡°Ha,¡± she said sarcastically. ¡°People don¡¯t take care of the Hand. They make you disappear.¡± ¡°Well I made them disappear,¡± I said. ¡°They fucked with me and my students. They¡¯ll be licking their wounds for a while after this. Pretty sure they¡¯re way more worried about me than you.¡± ¡°You-you¡¯re serious, aren¡¯t you?¡± She asked. ¡°Why else would youe to school?¡± She asked herself. ¡°How the fuck did you handle the-¡± ¡°Listen,¡± I said, simply but firmly. ¡°I¡¯ve answered a few of your questions. Now, I want some of mine answered.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked, concerned as I stared into her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s with you and that Morgan girl, why were you stealing her phone?¡± I asked, squinting at her. ¡°What? Nothing,¡± Felicia said innocently. ¡°I just¡­like to practice.¡± To my surprise, she was telling the truth. Since I heard that the phone would grant ess to Stark Tower, I assumed she was working on something big. Now I saw that she was really just a thief in training. ¡°Oh,¡± I said, deting a little. I was hoping to stop some plot at Stark so I could get into the billionaire¡¯s good graces. ¡°Damn.¡± I turned and walked toward ss as the bell rang. ¡°Wait,¡± Felicia said as she ran after. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°With what?¡± I asked. ¡°The Hand¡­.me?¡± ¡°The Hand is dealt with,¡± I assured. ¡°You? What about you? You¡¯re just a kitten.¡± ¡°Why the hell do you keep calling me that?¡± She asked. I thought back to theics. She was the ck Cat anti-hero/thief. I couldn¡¯t remember if her dad or someone was the previous ck Cat and she took up the persona, or if she just liked cats. Either way I guessed it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°You have the look of a cat. Very bnced and sure of yourself.¡± I gave her a wink. ¡°Look, Hardy, you don¡¯t step on my toes or the toes of my friends and we won¡¯t have a problem. Just forget what you sawst night and-¡± I stopped talking as I noticed a tall boy walking our way. He was about six feet six inches tall. Skinny but muscr he had blonde hair. ¡°Hey, Felicia,¡± he said as he walked by. Her Haki became annoyed as he did but she smiled and waved. ¡°Who the hell was that?¡± I asked, curious where I knew him from. ¡°That¡¯s uh Richard Fisk,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°Some millionaires son. His dad owns a lot of real estate in town.¡± ¡°Shit,¡± I mumbled. I forgot not everyone knew who Wilson Fisk was and how he ran the city. Also that he had a son and that Fisk even existed. Thest run in I had with him was at the ve auction for mutants. I had forgotten about the crime boss in all the drama. He had also been in charge of Connors and what he was doing. I began thinking about how I could deal with the crime boss. There were so many opportunities at this school. Kids of people that would be big names. I really needed a way to cement myself in all of their minds somehow. Chewing my lip as I thought, my Haki caught something that didn¡¯t sit well with me. Going through the situation in my mind I turned around again. It was time to put out some trash. CHAPTER 395 HELP CHAPTER 395 HELP They were in the stairwell. Three girls radiated something I hadn¡¯t felt much before. Well not since my haki started to sense emotions anyway. Now I understood it as domination, or something simr. The three girls were bullying someone. Too bad for them it was someone close to me. Since my Haki range was so high after practicing in Invincible World it was simple to monitor specific people. I was d I decided to keep an eye on the quiet blonde. I heard them talking as I approached. Felicia following behind me. ¡°You¡¯re just like her, aren¡¯t you?¡± The main bully said. She was actually getting off on this whole thing. ¡°Like mother, like daughter. Whores one and all.¡± Morgan Leanne took the abuse. Her Haki was pure depression and shame. I wasn¡¯t much for letting bully¡¯s go though, so I ran up the stairs four at a time until I was at thending with all of them. ¡°Aren¡¯t you all supposed to be at ss?¡± I asked, eyeing the ringleader. She was beautiful, as most girl bullies were. Brown chestnut hair she had a perfect body that allowed her to get away with crap like this. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Ringleader girl asked. ¡°It¡¯s-¡± ¡°That was rhetorical,¡± she said, rolling her eyes. My anger red, but before she could say anything more the ringleader noticed Felicia walking up the stairs behind me. Rather than drag this out she rolled her eyes and walked past me to the stairs. I was tempted to let it go, but the feelings going through Morgan made me at least give a warning. As the girl stepped past me my hand touched her shoulder, shooting Sparks into her. She cried out in pain as all the nerves in her shoulder were set ame with as much pain as I could muster. ¡°Oh god, are you okay?¡± I asked, bending down to help her up. She gasped and stood, ripping her hand away. ¡°Man, what happened there? I¡¯d hate for it to happen again.¡± Where my hands touched her arm more pain shot through her. She cried out again, ripping herself away from me and stumbling down the stairs. Herckeys giving me a fearful look, the ringleader red at me as she moved out of sight. ¡°That was weird,¡± I said. ¡°Wonder what hit her.¡± With a shrug I walked over to Morgan. She stared at me wide eyed, but no one could tell what I had done. I asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡­yeah,¡± she said with a frown as she noticed Felicia there. I turned to face the popr girl. ¡°Oh sorry,¡± she said as she realized she was intruding. She ran up the stairs to go to ss, her Haki all over the ce again. I knew she had more questions, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood to answer them. Instead I focused on someone I actually cared about. The blonde girl somehow looked cuter all flustered. Her sses low on her nose, cheeks red, and a little disheveled she was lost for words for a moment as she stared at me. ¡°I uh¡­need to get to¡­ss,¡± she mumbled as she walked up the stairs. ¡°Do you though?¡± I asked, as I followed. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re dealing with some crap.¡± I left the words open to interpretation as she walked. Her Haki changing from one second to the next, I decided to help her along. Grabbing her hand I dragged her into the closest door, which happened to be a bathroom. She got scared for a moment but allowed me to lead her. Once we were in the surprisingly clean restroom I released her. Angry and sad she stepped away to stare at the mirror. Her hands on the sink I let her go through whatever thoughts she needed to as tears began to fall down her cheeks. ¡°My mom¡¯s a stripper,¡± Morgan admitted angrily as she turned to face me. ¡°At least she used to be.¡± ¡°So¡­?¡± I asked, confused why that was so upsetting. ¡°So?!¡± Morgan yelled very uncharacteristically. ¡°I¡¯ve been tormented all school year about it since some people found out.¡± ¡°Like that girl?¡± I asked, referencing the bully ringleader. ¡°Like her! Fucking bitch,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Our parents work together. Supposedly her dad knows all about how my mom ¡®trapped¡¯ my dad with a kid. I¡¯m 17 years old, almost 18. Why couldn¡¯t this crap havee out after high school is over? Now I have to deal with this drama. I lost friends because of this. Everyone says I¡¯m going to be just like my mom!¡± ¡°A stripper?¡± I asked, perking up. I was fine with strippers, that was for sure. ¡°Is it like in your blood?¡± I asked, genuinely interested. ¡°Do you walk by a g pole or fireman pole and get the urge to spin around it and take off your clothes? Is it hard to resist the urge? Or like a werewolf during a full moon where they can¡¯t fight it? You just rip your clothes off and have to do a dance routine.¡± She stared at me for a long moment. Then she cracked a smile and startedughing. Full on bellyughs that turned into snorting like a pig. Which only made the snorting worsen as she tried to stop, but couldn¡¯t stopughing. Beginning to struggle for breath I smiled as she slowly but surelyposed herself. Letting out a sigh she straightened up, wiping a few happy tears from her eyes. ¡°See I¡­don¡¯t know how you did it. Do it. You make me feel better.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I said, crossing my arms in front of me. It was hard to resist kissing her, but the bathroom was never the ce for that. ¡°No, I¡¯m serious,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve been dealing with this drama for months. Kind of just, got quiet and took it. Hell, it wasn¡¯t until you forced me to sit with you that anyone talked with me.¡± I shrugged. ¡°What can I say? You think I¡¯m funny,¡± I said. ¡°I do,¡± she said, giggling again. She stared at me for a moment. ¡°I uh, I¡¯m sorry. We should get to ss.¡± She began to walk toward the door, but I grabbed her arm. Stopping as she stared at me I smiled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re getting away from our date,¡± I said. ¡°Especially not now that I know your lineage.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± she said. ¡°I would never-¡± ¡°Go on a date?¡± I asked, frowning. ¡°No-no I¡¯d love to, I just-¡± ¡°Good, no take backs,¡± I said. ¡°Tonight. You and I. Date night.¡± She opened her mouth, closing it and opening it like a goldfish. But then blushed and nodded. ¡°Perfect,¡± I said. Turning to walk out, but this time she stopped me. Grasping my shirt she pulled me back a little and got on her tip toes to kiss my cheek. I didn¡¯t turn my face so it was on my lips. That was something you led up to. Smiling wide I asked, ¡°What¡¯s that for?¡± ¡°Just because,¡± she said cutely and walked past. I followed, watching the skirt shake as I did. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if maybe she did know some moves. But as we stepped out of the bathroom I found who I knew was there. ¡°Ms. ck,¡± I said, putting a smile on my face. ¡°Sorry, Morgan here was-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it,¡± she said. ¡°Ms. Leanne, please go to ss. You, detention.¡± I opened my mouth to retort but let out a long tired sigh as I left myself resigned to my fate. ¡ª ¡°Why did you join the X-Men?¡± I asked the very beautiful Miss Grey. We were in the auditorium of the school with a couple of other kids. I was the only one in detention though. Forced to sit up front I had thought I got in trouble for being in a girl¡¯s bathroom with a student. Apparently it was because Morgan¡¯s bully whined that I hurt her. Despite not being able to show them a bruise or anything, Miss Grey/ck took it upon herself to give me detention anyway. ¡°There are students here,¡± she said through gritted teeth as she graded papers a few seats away. ¡°I¡¯m a student,¡± I reminded. ¡°Come on, they¡¯re working on other stuff.¡± There were a few students in back practicing for the school y. Another couple that were expected to hang out there with the detention teacher until someone picked them up. They worked on homework or sat on their phones. Jean Grey sighed, but continued to grade her papers. ¡°I tell you what, you tell me one of your secrets, I¡¯ll tell you one of mine,¡± I said. Her pen stopped immediately. Slowly looking up from the sheet she eyed me for a moment. ¡°The truth?¡± She asked. ¡°You could just try to rip the truth out of me if you wanted,¡± I retorted. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t,¡± she said. I rolled my eyes but nodded. ¡°Of course the truth,¡± I said. ¡°But I believe in equivalent exchange. I answer with as much detail as you do.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± she said with a huff. Setting her pen down, the beautiful red head turned in the auditorium seat to face me. ¡°What has changed with you?¡± I knew it wasing as soon as I made the offer. Luckily I had been working on my story. That way if any psychics tried to delve I would have it ready. ¡°I have no fucking idea,¡± I said. Her mouth scrunched together in anger. ¡°I¡¯m serious. I woke up that day those weeks ago, and it was like my eyes opened for the first time. Everything I could do simply clicked into ce. I feel stronger, faster, smarter. More confident. I don¡¯t know everything that changed with me thanks to that chemical spill, but I think I¡¯m finally wrapping my head around it.¡± She frowned, and I could feel it wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°It¡¯s like being born,¡± I said. ¡°My body changed on a molecr level. Having grown a new limb that was my power. I was fusing things together without meaning to because I didn¡¯t know what I was doing. Then it all made sense one day and I learned how to walk, talk, and not shit myself.¡± I could see her working through it and knew it was enough for her. I smiled wide as I repeated, ¡°Why did you join the X-Men?¡± She hesitated but locked eyes with me. ¡°When I was young, my mutation awoke. Telekinesis to start. Making things float with barely a thought. Then¡­reading minds. I answered unasked questions and learned quickly to not delve into the minds of people. But my parents thought I was possessed. They called the church, instead the professor showed up,¡± she let out a sigh, sitting back in her seat as she faced forward. ¡°And?¡± I asked. ¡°And¡­why were you bloody and beat up this morning?¡± She asked. ¡°Ugh,¡± I said, not used to being on the end that wanted answers. ¡°I already told you that.¡± ¡°I know, and you actually believe your answer,¡± she said. ¡°So I want the truth.¡± ¡°Fiiiine,¡± I said. ¡°But if you want the full truth, I get all my questions answered.¡± ¡°We will see,¡± she said with a small smile, so I told her about the drama of the Hand. I left out why exactly Elektra needed my help specifically. There was sensei-student super secret privilege that I couldn¡¯t break. But told her what I could remember of what happened the night before. ¡°This didn¡¯t happen,¡± she said when I began exining their weird god they worshiped. ¡°It did,¡± I said. ¡°No, I-we-people would have heard about this,¡± she said. ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t have. How many times must I say, secret-ninja-organization,¡± I said. ¡°What? Did you really think that only mutants can have drama?¡± ¡°Well no, but still, a power struggle like that. I thought I would have noticed something,¡± she said. ¡°Vampires are real too, do you know about them?¡± I asked. ¡°No, they¡¯re not,¡± she said. ¡°Yes, yes they are,¡± I said,ughing. ¡°You have psychic fucking powers, and you don¡¯t know anything about the world around you? The X-Men aren¡¯t the only crime fighters out there. Theres a lot of drama going on everywhere. Demoness in Hell¡¯s Kitchen, de fighting vampires, ninjas, ass-¡± ¡°Who?¡± She asked. ¡°de, he¡¯s a half-human half-vampire,¡± I said like it wasmon knowledge. ¡°You really don¡¯t know about any of this?¡± She slowly shook her head, realizing that I was telling the truth. I hadn¡¯t met the vampire hunter, but I had noticed some signs that the undead existed. I was curious how I could help the badass hunter out and maybe score some vampire specific bonuses since I had the Dead Man Walking skill. ¡°Jean, there¡¯s a whole world out there. Hell, a whole universe. You should really learn to keep your ear to the ground more. Mutants have it hard, but so do most people. I haven¡¯t seen any world ending threats yet, but they wille. Are you sure you want to be the school teacher when they do?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked. I considered not risking it, but she was gorgeous. It was hard to say no to her. I had been giving hints in all of my worlds, I wondered if a few more could hurt. ¡°I can see it, you know?¡± I asked as I stared at her. ¡°Your strength. Everyone around us has energy. I call it spiritual energy. Its uniform throughout the body unless you know how to use it. Centered at your stomach I can feel it in all of them¡­including you. But yours is different.¡± ¡°Different how?¡± She asked, licking her lips I could feel her get a little scared. ¡°Let me guess how it went,¡± I said. ¡°Xavier showed up, used his mind fuckery on you, and said you are strong. Stronger than even he could manage.¡± ¡°How did you know that?¡± She mumbled. ¡°Because I can feel it. Hidden away in your energy. Like the volume is turned way down on your body, but I can sense the potential there. Every time you use your telekinesis or telepathy it feels weak. Like you struggle with the most basic tasks. You¡¯ve barely delved into my mind. You say it isn¡¯t right, but who says so? God or whoever gave you this gift. Why not use it? I fly everywhere I can. It¡¯s a part of me. You shouldn¡¯t fear that strength, Jean. You should ept it. Let the beast out otherwise you¡¯ll lose control of it when it breaks out.¡± She sat in silence for a long while as she stared at me. Her Haki all over the ce I turned to face forward and let her do her thing. I always hated the X-Menics, how they dealt with Jean anyway. She was the strongest mutant in the world. Or at least had the potential to be. But they did the whole Frozen angle. Fear the power, save the person, instead of feed the power, let the person be themselves. If I was sent to these worlds to do whatever the hell I wanted, then this was one of them. Helping her through this, or at least being the voice of reason as everyone else told her to hold back. Curious where this would lead, I let the conversation die out. Content with the work I had done that day. CHAPTER 396 HEAD, HEART, HAND CHAPTER 396 HEAD, HEART, HAND Detention ended at the same time that the after-school tutoring did. I walked to the front lobby of Calhoun Academy as the girls I was used to hanging out with did. ¡°Where the hell were you?¡± Hope asked. ¡°Detention,¡± I said unashamedly as I eyed Morgan. She blushed, knowing full well why I was there. It was worth it in my book since her Haki practically felt all over me. ¡°Did you know it¡¯s against the rules to try to shake stuff out of the vending machines?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s called stealing,¡± Lyraughed. ¡°Oh, jeez, I had no idea. I guess you do learn a lot in school,¡± I said as I turned to walk with them. ¡°Whatever,¡± Hope said. ¡°I have a big test tomorrow, so I¡¯ll be seeing you all.¡± ¡°See yeah,¡± we said as she ran to her car. A personal driver ready to pick her up. She was quickly on her way. I did want to stop by the Pym ce, but I guessed that wouldn¡¯t happen that night. ¡°You good?¡± I asked Morgan. She blushed and nodded. ¡°Just uh¡­there¡¯s my uh driver person guy parent,¡± she said as she stuttered and ran off. ¡°There¡¯s my mom,¡± Lyra said. She drove a nice luxury sedan, but I couldn¡¯t see her. Curious if maybe I knew her parents from theic I considered going over and introducing myself, but I stopped as I noticed the red demon. ¡°Well, step-sis, I¡¯ll see you at home,¡± I said to Illyana. I said that every night, which was code for, I would see her the next day because I wanted to getid. ¡°Are we never going to have this spar you speak of?¡± She asked as I walked down the steps. ¡°Next time, I promise,¡± I said. When I was out of sight I flew up andnded behind Demoness. ¡°Couldn¡¯t wait to give me my treat?¡± I asked as she turned around. The dark red of the skin-tight suit made her curves bounce expertly. She had a grim smile on her lips. ¡°Unfortunately we might have to postpone that,¡± she said. ¡°I heard some drama is going on at the Hand headquarters.¡± ¡°Again?¡± I asked, pushing my lust away. I was hoping for some fun in an empty room of the school. ¡°What now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin on the way,¡± she said, walking over to me and moving to my back. ¡°You don¡¯t mind taking me, right?¡± ¡°You know,¡± I said, dropping down and picking her up in a princess carry instead of piggy back ride. ¡°You used to not want me to carry you.¡± ¡°Flying is so convenient though,¡± she said, the red lenses in front of her eyes were staring at me. My eyes were on herrge chest as I flew upward though. ¡°Yeah yeah, tell me this story as I at least get some enjoyment,¡± I said as my hand squeezed her ass. ¡°Shit where is the secret ninja headquarters at?¡± I asked as I stopped in mid-air. ¡°I can¡¯t remember where exactly the fighting started.¡± ¡°They have a lot of hideouts. This one is that way,¡± she pointed with her head and I flew where she told me to as she exined the whole ordeal. ¡°Back when I was a kid, around when I lost my sight,¡± she said, saying the words quickly. I knew she had a lot of pain during that time since her dad was killed around then. ¡°I was taken in by a man named, Stick. He is blind too and taught me how to handle myself. He taught me everything about using my heightened senses. How to handle fighting, and taught me the bow staff along with other weapons.¡± ¡°I was wondering why you were so good with my pole,¡± I said. ¡°Stop,¡± she said, smiling as she pped my back. But then thought better of it and kissed my cheek. ¡°Anyway, little did I know he was training me for a super secret ninja group.¡± ¡°Man, these ninja groups suck at staying secret,¡± Imented. ¡°Yep. Stick exined that as his student I was part of a group called the Head. He made sure that we knew that we were there to learn. Mainly to learn to use our heads. Utilizing the discipline for martial arts, we were expected to understand who we were.¡± ¡°And what did you find out?¡± I asked. The city loud below us she and I talked in whispers so close to one another. ¡°That I didn¡¯t want to be a part of any of it¡­eventually anyway,¡± she said. ¡°Back then I was all alone. I stuck around in the Head for years. Made friends, met Elektra.¡± She shook her head. ¡°My god, it feels so long ago. Anyway, after some drama with Elektra I learned we would be expected to go through a test.¡± ¡°And that test was?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted. ¡°Either way, it was supposed to be bloody. Depending on the results you would either join the Hand or the Heart. The Hand is the arm of the group. They handle the day to day, conduct assassinations, do whatever those at the top say.¡± ¡°And the Heart?¡± ¡°The Heart would be the trainers for the Head. The people too soft to join the Hand. The group was always pouting some bullshit or another about only doing what must be done. No one enjoyed all the killing they did. Which was why the Heart was where they took the teachers for the Head. But it was crap. All of it. The Heart members were just as bloodthirsty. How else could they train so many of us kids to kill?¡± I could feel her anger at it all. Her memories ying through what she went through, I decided to change the subject. ¡°So¡­you didn¡¯t join the Hand or the Heart, but became awyer? And you expect me to believe you¡¯re less evil?¡± ¡°Hardy har har, anotherwyer joke¡± she said, smacking my back again. This time though she rested her head on my shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just so much is going on out there. I didn¡¯t want to be another gear in some group. Taking orders and doing whatever they wanted. Stick helped raise me. He understood what I went through and helped me get out.¡± ¡°Babe,¡± I said, drawing her eyes up at me. ¡°I appreciate the backstory. I haven¡¯t pushed, and it¡¯s good to hear why you¡¯re who you are today. But what exactly does that have to do with helping Elektra?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said, exhaling through her nose. ¡°I¡­appreciate it. She and I have some drama to deal with. And despite what I say, I really did grow up training with a lot of the people we fought yesterday.¡± ¡°Well that¡¯s just sad,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°What?¡± ¡°We kicked their asses,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°I assume those were the best ninjas they have?¡± ¡°In America, yeah, probably,¡± she said. ¡°And we wiped the floor with them. Here this secret organization that has been going strong for thousands of years challenges us. Then me, a school kid, and you Lady Justice, kick their asses in a single night. I gotta say, we are pretty badass.¡± ¡°Ha,¡± she said, her legs kicking happily. ¡°I didn¡¯t think of it like that. This nen thing is so helpful. I barely felt tired today.¡± ¡°Lucky you, I¡¯m not used to staying up all night to study forwyer stuff. I¡¯m dragging,¡± I said. ¡°Oh, my poor baby,¡± she said. ¡°Let me kiss it and make it better.¡± She grabbed the side of my head and began kissing me. I stopped flying and let her do it. Holding onto her perfect body we hung in the air for a moment as we made out. ¡°Better?¡± She asked, her mouth smiling wide as she stared at me. ¡°A little,¡± I said, looking down to her bust. ¡°I could really use-¡± ¡°There it is,¡± Maddy said, pointing at a warehouse. ¡°Ugh, you¡¯re teasing me on purpose,¡± I growled as I made us descend. ¡°Maybe,¡± she said cutely. ¡°I promise, it will be worth it. Come on.¡± Wended and to my surprise she held my hand. Pulling me into the warehouse I noticed a few ninjas, but they left us alone. Surprised they still had people standing after the night before, we walked in to find hundreds of more ninjas inside. ¡°Holy fuck,¡± I said as I looked around. All of the ninjas were wearing ck, red, or dark blue. I wondered if there was an orange and purple suit so they could have the full spectrum of Ninja Turtle masks. Did the color mean something about their personality maybe? No faces showing, they stood all over the ce, on the warehouse floor, hanging from the rafters, on catwalks. At their center was a woman on a concrete tform. She wore a red ninja uniform, definitely a Raphael, that expertly showed a lot of cleavage. Dark tan skin, some Asian descent, thick carmel thighs, she appeared actually better looking than thest time I saw her. Granted she had been covered in a weird gray goop and threw up all over me. Now she looked like she had been dipped in gold. Everything round, thick, and perfect, I thought maybe she gained a few bust sizes as well. As she stared at the crowd her eyes drifted to Maddy and I. With a nod to Matilda she began to speak. ¡°Thank you all foring,¡± she said to the crowd of ninjas. ¡°Hitori¡¯s faction has fallen.¡± I remembered beating the hell out of a Hitori guy the night before. I was pretty sure he was the head boss that nned the entire debacle with kidnapping Elektra. He did this whole, how dare you? I am a Hitori, and I did ame, yeah I¡¯m Hit-ting you, Tori. It didn¡¯tnd with anyone but me. Elektra continued speaking, ¡°His goal was to eliminate me, and resurrect The Beast.¡± There was a hushed tone all around us from the ninjas. Though they were trained to mask their emotions, I could still feel fear from them. ¡°He has failed,¡± Elektra said. ¡°And in the midst of his disastrous attempt at a coup I have been reborn.¡± I moved to p, but no one else did. Frowning, I wasn¡¯t too sure what was expected of these people. I noticed Psylocke across the room. Since I had disappeared from the school I kind of forgot she existed. At least she was still a part of her roots with the Hand somehow. ¡°So I call for all of us to reunite. Continue to drive forward as we take the Hand into a new era,¡± she said. Again, no apuse, I dropped my hands, resigned to not p. ¡°What of the Leaders?¡± An older Asian woman asked. ¡°I have already spoken to my father, and others. They have denounced Hitori¡¯s actions, and the coup there has been quelled as well,¡± she said. ¡°So I ask all of you, will you follow my lead?¡± ¡°Oh shit, she¡¯s the leader now?¡± I mumbled. ¡°You know our ways,¡± an older woman said. ¡°Only the strongest Hand may lead.¡± Elektra only smiled, releasing her Nen, intense fear escaped out of her. The ninjas crouched, ready for a fight. All except Maddy, Psylocke, and I as we coated our own bodies in Zetsu to keep from feeling the intense fear she expelled. ¡°Let those who would challenge me,e forward,¡± Elektra said. And they did. Four ninjas pushed back their fear and charged her. But Elektra coated her body in Nen and crushed thempletely. One hit each knocked them down and out. I wasn¡¯t sure what had changed in her, but she was much stronger than only a few days ago. After the show of force, no one else stepped forward. ¡°Should we fight her?¡± I whispered to Maddy. ¡°What?¡± She asked. ¡°You and me, I bet we could take her. Then we get control of the Hand, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it works that way,¡± Maddy said, but cracked a smile. I wasn¡¯t so sure, but it was fun to think about. I could have my own Konoha, ready at my beck and call. There were more than a few women there. I couldn¡¯t give them chakra, but that wouldn¡¯t always be the case. Elektra spoke more to the crowd. Promising much to them in theing days. We listened in and when she finished, the ninjas slowly disappeared into the environment. Content to do as ordered and appearing only when called. I wondered if these people had lives or family outside of their ninja work. ¡°Weston, Demoness,¡± Elektra said after she spoke to the older Asian woman. The red devil and I walked forward and jumped to the concrete tform she was on. ¡°Please meet Madame Mao,¡± she said. The older woman looked frail, but she had quite a bit of Spiritual Energy, almost as much as Elektra did. ¡°It is nice to meet you,¡± the older woman said with a bow. ¡°I hear you both are to thank for bringing our new leader back from the brink.¡± I had assumed the older woman was against Elektra, but they actually seemed rather chummy. ¡°Well if you mean did all the work, then yes, that was us,¡± I said, shaking her hand. The older woman smiled slightly as she eyed Elektra. ¡°What¡¯s up? What new drama do you have going on now?¡± Psylocke began walking up from behind her. Listening in as we spoke. Elektra was a mix of emotions, but the most prominent one was hope. ¡°I was wishing to thank you of course,¡± she said. ¡°Sensei, you can call me sensei,¡± I assured her. ¡°Weston,¡± she said firmly. I frowned but let it go. ¡°And I was hoping you would¡­extend your gift.¡± I looked around to the women in front of me. ¡°You haven¡¯t been spreading tales about my gifts, have you?¡± I asked, Maddy. The women were confused for a moment. ¡°Honey, what we do in the bedroom should be kept there.¡± ¡°Oh god,¡± Demoness growled. ¡°Not now.¡± Iughed loudly. ¡°My Nen, you mean?¡± I rified. Elektra blushed, frowned, then nodded. ¡°You have been a good student. And I did save your life and all. I mean, what more could you ask for?¡± ¡°Weston, please,¡± she said, looking down. ¡°I know it is a lot to ask. But if I am going to take over here, I need something. Something for all of them to strive and hope for. Just a few more under me would help. My lieutenants that stuck by me during the power struggle.¡± I rolled my eyes and looked to Maddy. ¡°Why can¡¯t I say no to my students?¡± I asked with a sigh. ¡°Fine. Five total. Your best, mind you, I really don¡¯t want to awaken Nen in someone and they die on us.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, relief washing over her. Pointing in a direction five ninjas appeared. All women, I made them take off their shirts to begin the process. I couldn¡¯t let them think it wasn¡¯t a requirement. I needed something out of this whole ordeal at least. Since I nned to spend a lot of time in the world I felt it was worth the investment to awaken Nen in as many that thought they could. All in hopes to increase my chances of finding someone with an extraordinary gift. For all I knew it could be the difference between me winning or losing my Challenges. Which was worth it in my book. ¡ª ¡°I can¡¯t believe it,¡± Elektraughed. Sitting in her very spacious apartment she had a ss of red wine in hand. Demoness was out of her costume now. Wearing a red tank top and tight yoga shorts she was sitting beside the ecstatic leader of the Hand. She was at least the American branch leader anyway. I wasn¡¯t too sure how the ninja hierarchy in this world worked. I doubted there was a Hokage, at least not yet. Slowly thinking as I drank my own wine I wondered if I wanted to be the Hokage. I really needed chakra again. ¡°You really brought me back to life,¡± Elektra said. ¡°I thought we established that yesterday,¡± I said, finishing the ss. We were currently celebrating after she finished her drama with the Hand. At least that¡¯s what the girls told me. I felt something else was going on, but I decided to y the innocent young damsel for them. ¡°Yes, but you were in such a hurry,¡± she said, smiling widely at me. Her cheeks still red, she eyed Maddy then I. ¡°What was it? To go have crazy hot ninja n killing sex.¡± ¡°Well yes,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s the best kind.¡± I remembered my time with Hinata and pushed the thought away. I needed to get back to her so bad. She was going to be pissed the next time I saw her. ¡°But that didn¡¯t happen. Responsibilities and all.¡± ¡°Yes, responsibilities,¡± Maddy said. Her milky white eyes looking at me then Elektra. ¡°About that I was-¡± She stopped as Elektra kissed her. Normally I would have been offended by it, but I saw iting a mile away. My sense of other¡¯s due to their Spiritual Energy was basically like being psychic. Their emotions clear as day to me. I was often able to get an idea of their thoughts because of it. Both of them were extremely horny. Which I had run into before with my girls in Naruto world. The Watanabe blood caused a lot of lust in women. This was beyond that though, for the both of them. They were full of lust. Maddy most likely because of all the fighting. Elektra because she almost died, or did die. The two women were mirror images of one another and neither knew that the other was thinking the same thing. They wanted to have some raunchy, no holes barred, Penthouse fan letter worthy sex. Both wanting to do something neither had before. ¡°Should I be offended?¡± I asked as the kiss dragged on between them. Maddy drew back, her haki leaking shame as I stood up, struggling to hold back my erection. ¡°Save it,¡± I said, silencing Maddy before she could apologize. I eyed Elektra. ¡°I¡¯m tired of talking. I would y at this not being right since you¡¯re my student and act like I didn¡¯t know where this was going, but I¡¯m already fucking Maddy, so I can¡¯t pretend to have any morals when ites to students and teachers. I assume you want the three of us to happen?¡± She blushed and looked down at my dick, but her Spiritual Energy was answer enough. ¡°Good. I¡¯ve fucking worked hard. If Maddy wants this, you can join us.¡± I eyed Maddy, her face turned a shade of red that matched her suit. ¡°That¡¯s good enough of an answer for me. Now normally I would work you both up until you¡¯re good and ready for what I have in store for you. But I¡¯m exhausted. So what is going to happen is you are both going to convince me that all this effort was worth it.¡± Without much ado I took off my shirt and dropped my pants, revealing my very erect dick. I was sure I could have been subtle or handled this differently, but I¡¯d had enough threesomes to know where this was going. Whether they wanted to admit it or not, this was where the event was leading. Maddy kept hinting at making it all worth it, and I knew Elektra wanted me as soon as she puked all that gunk on me. It was hard to say no to someone that brought you back from the dead. I sat back down on the nice new couch and waited expectantly. ¡°Fuck me, was I that obvious?¡± Maddy asked as she stood up. ¡°You were,¡± I said. I raised my hand. ¡°Clothes off.¡± She stopped, eyeing me then moved to take her shirt off. ¡°Nope, you take them off of her.¡± I pointed at Elektra. The Asian woman frowned, eyeing Maddy. ¡°This is not how I hoped-¡± ¡°What, you hoped to cuck me or something?¡± I asked firmly. ¡°Make out with my woman and make me jealous, then offer to throw me a bone? No thank you. I finished up with the forey a while ago. If you girls want to rekindle something, great. Do that when I¡¯m not around. For now, I expect to fuck you both until I¡¯ve had my fill.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± Maddy shivered. ¡°I have to admit, this whole ordering around thing is kind of doing it for me.¡± ¡°Same,¡± Elektra said, pleasantly cowed. Instead of arguing or talking more she moved her hands to Maddy¡¯s shirt. Kissing the woman on her neck she slowly pulled up the shirt. I practically heard a boing as Maddy¡¯s breasts bounced and jiggled from the simple motion. It took almost two full seconds for them to settle down from the simple motion. The perfect D cups staring right at me, I was as hard as a rock as I watched. Maddy moaned as Elektra continued to kiss her neck. Her hands moving to the shorts, Maddy''s lust increased in volume as the darker skinned woman took her time. When she was fully nude her legs squeezed together to hide her sex. The women locked eyes, staring at one another longingly. ¡°Nope,¡± I interrupted their moment. ¡°Your turn now.¡± Elektra¡¯s anger red a little but Maddy smiled and pulled down the red sash that held her breasts in. She too had D-cups, farrger than they were a few days ago, they jiggled just as much as Maddy¡¯s did. I eyed the red head though before she could continue with the bottom and beckoned her over. She smiled wide as she walked to me. Leaning down she kissed me as my hands touched her breasts. Sparks shot into her nerves causing her to shiver and move down. As I let go of her ares she took my member in her mouth. Moaning loudly she stared up at me as her tongue began to twirl slowly around the head. ¡°Definitely worth it,¡± I groaned as she smiled wide and began to descend further. My legs bucking up a little, Elektra caught herself and moved closer. When she was within reach I grabbed her arm and pulled her to me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything for now.¡± She frowned but nodded. Her Haki still all over the ce she settled on kissing me. She tasted like Maddy¡¯s lipgloss. Smiling wide, I grabbed the back of her head and made the kiss more forceful. She moaned in my mouth as my hands shot pleasurable signals into her. It wasn¡¯t long until they were both giving me a blowjob. It was my first in a long time. The two former lover¡¯s working together, they stopped thinking and let their lust take over. Making out with one another with my dick between them I let my head lean back and enjoy it. Women moaning happily around my dick, it was the perfect end to such a long day. Or really a perfect start. When they stopped exploring one another and focused on making me cum it wasn¡¯t too long until Maddy was swallowing everything. Elektra wanted toment but I shushed her and picked them both up. Carrying them to Elektra¡¯s king size bed, I started the night with Maddy descending onto my dick in cowgirl. Moving Elektra to sit on my face I ate her out as the red devil rode me for dear life. The night quickly turned debaucherous. After cumming into Maddy, the leader of the Hand was sucking my cum out of her as I took her next. Showing her my skills with the Spark, making every nerve in her body explode with pleasure she came harder and louder than Maddy did, which only made them more into it. It wasn¡¯t long before I was fucking Maddy in the ass and Elektra was jumping between sucking my testicles and licking Maddy¡¯s clit. Both of us cumming hard, Elektra actually surprised me by sucking my dick afterward. Uncaring of any tastes she was a carnal beast that only wanted sex, and I was happy to supply. Unfortunately whatever change in Elektra hadn¡¯t affected Maddy though. I continuously had to use the new addition to our fun to sate my lust as Maddy watched or tried to participate. Forcing herself to go over and over again as the bed and the insides of the women was stained with my cum. Finally letting loose my libido, I let them understand that my sex drive was limitless as I continued on. Almost jolting them and making them cum when they begged me to stop, that they were tapped out. But they always came, and always thanked me for it afterward. A new man, it was nice to not have to hold back for once. Unsure if this would be a regr thing, I was at least enjoying myself. As my bottomless sex drive continued on, I only felt more and more myself as the night turned to dawn and the girls finally gave up. CHAPTER 397 DAY DATE CHAPTER 397 DAY DATE ¡°How long is this going to go on?¡± Illyana asked. We had arrived early in the morning to debrief with Jean Grey. ¡°As long as it takes,¡± Jean said. ¡°I¡¯m told the threat should be gone for sure within a week or two. What? Someone staying at the apartment?¡± ¡°That Avnche fellow. Always watching me, I hate him,¡± Illyana admitted. ¡°Want me to beat him up?¡± I asked. He had been a ¡°viin¡± during a test for my X-Men Entrance Exam. I wanted to see how his power stacked up against my Tremor Fruit. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be staying there too,¡± Jean said. ¡°What? I am?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Yes, I told you this. You¡¯re supposed to act like brother and sister.¡± ¡°First of all, step-bro and sis,¡± I corrected. ¡°Second of all, I¡¯m not doing that. I¡¯m running on about zero hours of sleep thanks to ninja drama.¡± And a very deserved threesome the night before. ¡°I have things to do besides being holed up in a ce bugged by the feds or whatever Colson runs.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bugged,¡± Jean said. ¡°It is?¡± Illyana asked. ¡°Yeah, check the green vase on the windowsill,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe the bathroom too. I can¡¯t remember.¡± It really had been a couple of days since I slept. But my balls were empty for once. After a nice shower I felt ready to take on the world. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Jean asked. ¡°Yeah, my god, why do so many people think I lie?¡± I mumbled. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not staying there.¡± ¡°Yes, I would like somewhere else as well,¡± Illyana said. ¡°Goddammit,¡± Jean said. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll get some funds approved with X. Either way, you¡¯re both stuck here for the time being. We should be done soon. Just keep an eye on Lyra.¡± She directed her eyes at me. ¡°And don¡¯t touch the high schoolers.¡± ¡°What the fuck?¡± I asked. ¡°You know I¡¯m 17, right?¡± ¡°You are?¡± Illyana asked, surprised. Jean frowned. Her Haki said she had forgotten. ¡°Just don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why? Get any stray thoughts focused on me?¡± I asked Jean. Again, her Haki said she did receive some stray thoughts. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she said. ¡°How do you think these girls will like it when you have to disappear after this mission is over?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe I won¡¯t disappear,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Weston¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°These are the elites of the city. I think it might be best to keep my options open. Who knows what kind of favors I¡¯ll need in the future,¡± I admitted. Pym for sure could be useful. Lyra too once I figured out her deal. I hadn¡¯t gotten close to any other students besides Felicia, but half of sess was who you know. I could tell Jean was growing angry, but she dropped it. No response to that, we split up. I stifled a yawn as I walked toward my ssroom. Tired but sensing everything with my Haki I was looking forward to sleeping that night. Hopefully with two women. Elektra and Maddy weren¡¯t exactly coherent when I left, so we would have to see. They could work out their own drama without me. For now I just wanted to be able to sate my lust and have some guiltless sex. About to step into the ssroom I stopped as I noticed something I had been watching out for. Annoyed, I turned back around. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jean asked as I ignored her. Heading to the back of the school I opened a window and jumped out. Landing right behind the three bullies. They were spitting on Morgan and saying very mean things to her. Instead of alerting them to my presence I knocked all three out with a swift p to the head that propelled them to bounce their head on the gray stone of the building. Thoroughly knocked out, I picked up Morgan in a princess carry and flew her up to the window I had jumped out of. Still shaking and crying I wasn¡¯t sure she knew I was there. Once she was out of harm¡¯s way I jumped back down. Making sure no one was watching with my Observation Haki. I knew there wouldn¡¯t be anyone since these three were tormenting Morgan in public. Sitting all three up so their backs were against the school I smacked them one by one until they were all awake. ¡°Wh¡± The ringleader said. ¡°Talk and you die,¡± I said with as much conviction as I could muster. Sending out my nen in a rage filled wave, the trio stiffened. None of them used to such fear the twockeys actually pissed themselves. A puddle forming under their skirts as they shook in fear of me. I gave them my most terrifying look. A smile. ¡°I am sorry,¡± I said slowly as I locked eyes with each of them one at a time. ¡°Perhaps I didn¡¯t introduce myself well enough. I am Weston Walker.¡± I locked eyes with the leader. ¡°Now yesterday you tattled on me.¡± Her teeth began to chatter as the fear only increased in volume with each word. ¡°I don¡¯t like tattletales. I especially don¡¯t like people that hurt my friends.¡± I sent out all the Nen I could. The ringleader finally pissed herself. ¡°From now on, when you see me or Morgan, you walk the other way,¡± I said. None moved. ¡°Got it?¡± I barked. ¡°Ye-yes,¡± the ringleader said, and I shut off the gas. My nen pulled back into my body and the dark cloud that had been hanging over us disappeared allowing the sun toe out. ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°You won¡¯t like what happens if I have to tell you a third time.¡± I turned around and walked away. Coming back to the front of the school I dodged around the security guard posted there and ran up to where I deposited Morgan. The girl was staring out the window, down to where her bullies were. ¡°You should spit on them,¡± I said, making her jerk back. ¡°How did you¡­¡± She asked as she locked eyes with me. I simply smiled at her in answer. ¡°What did you do to them?¡± ¡°A little of their own medicine,¡± I said. ¡°Come on, we have ss.¡± I reached down for her hand. Her heart fluttering, she grabbed it and I pulled her up. When she was standing she stared up at me, hesitating. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± She looked around me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I asked. I looked around as well. ¡°Should we y hookie?¡± ¡°Hookie?¡± She asked, a smile creeping up her lips. ¡°I haven¡¯t done that in years.¡± She remembered something though and stopped smiling. ¡°I-I can¡¯t,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Why?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°I just¡­promised my dad I would do my best here,¡± she said. ¡°Pretty sure every kid promises their parents that,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah, but I get something out of it if I stick with it,¡± she said, looking down to her feet. ¡°But I still don¡¯t want to go to homeroom.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s have our date,¡± I said, extending my hand. I didn¡¯t want to go to ss either. She hesitated but took it. I led her to one of the many stairwells. This one led to the roof I fought the Hand at. I knew a lot of kids at the school used the stairwells to make out. Morgan began to get excited and nervous as she walked behind me. I wondered how easy it would be to talk her into it, but I wasn¡¯t 100% sure I would seed. Instead of pushing her further away and not trusting me, I opened the door to the roof. Outside, the sun was still out in the Fall weather. Warm for one of thest times of the year, I smiled as we stepped on the loose gravel of the roof. I moved to the edge of the roof and leaned over, looking down to the street below. The skyscrapers of the city towering over us, it was less depressing to look down than up. ¡°Tell me your secrets,¡± Morgan said out of the blue as she leaned against the ledge with me. I eyed her. ¡°I usually charge secret for secret,¡± I said. She smiled and turned to face me. ¡°Give me one for free,¡± she said. ¡°Just one?¡± I asked. ¡°You seem worth a lot more than that.¡± The line worked and she giggled as she blushed. Feeling better already I lifted myself up to sit on the ledge. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°How do you do it?¡± She asked. I looked at her confused. ¡°Know when to help me? Make me feel better?¡± ¡°That¡¯s two questions,¡± I said. She rolled her eyes, but they sparkled at me in the sun. She was happy, probably happier than I had felt her yet. I let out a sigh and decided I wasn¡¯t much for secret identities. ¡°I have super powers,¡± I admitted. ¡°Really?¡± She asked, and to my surprise she believed me. ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Like I know everything going on around me,¡± I admitted. ¡°There,¡± I pointed down to the street. ¡°A girl wearing a heavy overcoat, leather boots, and hiding a small dog in her bag will walk there in 3¡­2¡­1.¡± She appeared. ¡°She has a dog in there?¡± Morgan asked, eyeing it. It was arge over the shoulder back that she kept to her side. ¡°I guess I could see it. What else?¡± ¡°What else? What powers do you have?¡± I asked. ¡°Some,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m super smart for one.¡± ¡°Smart? Why do you need tutoring then?¡± ¡°I did that out of my own free will,¡± she said with a huff. ¡°Why do you?¡± ¡°To keep an eye on you,¡± I said. She blushed but instead of acting shy she moved to in front of me. Her body between my legs, she seemed a lot more bold than I expected. Her breath in my face I asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°You know what,¡± she said, and I did. Dropping the charade I kissed her. She moaned in my mouth as I did. Caught off guard by it, her hands moved to my face and held her lips against mine. Happy for the skin to skin her Haki roared with pleasure. This had been building for a little while now. Able to practically read her mind, I had almost done this on two other asions, they never seemed right though. For some reason sitting with her alone did though. Our lips on one another I wasn¡¯t about to let her forget this moment. My hand moving to her back I moved my lips again, increasing the force of the kiss. She moaned louder as she practically melted into my hands. Picking her up easily, our lips never left one another. My tongue venturing into her mouth I felt the nerves in her body fire in pure bliss as she reciprocated. Her legs practically vibrating as they hung limply, the kiss devolved into a groaning make out session as I moved her to sit on myp. ¡°Sorry,¡± she said as her sses pressed against my cheek. Taking them off, she set them on the ledge and was attacking my lips once more. Her rump on myp she moved herself to straddle my thighs. The skirt draping over my crotch I thanked god for skirts as her hands began to touch everywhere she could reach. Her chest pressing against mine, she began to pant as I showed her my A-game. My hands on her ass, she lost herself in whatever I wanted to happen. Moaning in my mouth I felt her Haki continue to radiate pure joy as the kiss continued on. Unsure how long we stayed like that, wasn¡¯t until a bell rang that we were brought out of our own little world. ¡°Holy crap,¡± she said,ughing, her hand in front of her face. ¡°How long were we¡­¡± ¡°Who cares,¡± I said, my eyes staring into her¡¯s directly. She really was gorgeous without her sses on. Wide cherub cheeks, bright blue eyes, and an excited flush were my main focus as I stared at her face. ¡°We should keep going,¡± I said, my hands kneading her ass. ¡°Holy heck, I hardly know you,¡± she said, her eyes looking at my chest nervously. ¡°You know enough,¡± I said. ¡°Like I¡¯m a good kisser.¡± My mouth moved to her neck, nibbling on it as she shivered. ¡°We haven¡¯t even done that date,¡± she mumbled, but there was hardly any protest in her. ¡°Ooo,¡± she moaned as I found somewhere on her neck she liked. My hard dick digging into her I groaned, excited by the sudden fun. ¡°The-the-the test,¡± she said. ¡°Hmm?¡± I asked, still trying to find another sweet spot. ¡°I-I have a test,¡± she said, pulling back. Staring at me sadly, she scooted back. Falling off myp she blushed as her hand moved to her front. I guessed she just noticed how wet she was. ¡°I need to go,¡± she said in a rush and ran back inside. I felt her descend down the stairs and smiled. Though this was just the beginning, I was getting excited about where this could go. Happy to be drawn to someone unrted to the canon. I hoped I finally found someone that wouldn¡¯t have to die then be resurrected or break up with a half dozen times like what happened in Marvel. Standing up, I willed my erection away and followed after her. Considering running off for a quickie with Maddy for lunch I let out another yawn. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said, shaking my head. Stopping myself I closed my eyes. Invisible water all around me I could feel it as it called to me. Shifting my mindset I breathed in deeply and the natural energy poured into me. A rush of powering to me, it was better than an energy drink. ¡°Woo,¡± I eximed, running back down the stairs as my energy replenished. Though chakra was still out of my reach at least the natural energy of my Kamjutsu was still avable to me. Thinking up a lie to tell whatever teacher, I headed off to ss with a smile on my face. CHAPTER 398 MARAUDERS CHAPTER 398 MARAUDERS Since I wasing to sste I had to get a note from my parents¡­which I didn¡¯t have. Considering how to talk Jean Grey into fixing the issue, I sat in ss innocently as I went back to my day. Morgan¡¯s bullies seemed to actually learn the lesson this time. Whenever they saw me in ss or in the halls their terror spiked and they would practically run away. Happy with my work, I set my sights back on Morgan. She was a bundle of nerves as I ran into throughout the school day. Practically calling to me as our sses only coincided now and then, she was all over the ce, but more so when she ran into me. Blushing, stammering, and being generally cute about the whole situation, it was in to see she didn¡¯t have too much experience with this sort of thing. Not worrying about the future, I went about my day with a smile on. Unfortunately it started to rain outside though. The sun disappearing, the temperature was just above freezing. The day turning dreary. I was no longer able to busy myself by staring out the windows. Annoyed, I yed with my Nen as the day went on. Since Nen was my strongest attack I had been working on empowering myself with it. Sticking to physical attacks, I knew I needed an ultimate move to be stronger. I had a Nen st which was basically aser. But I wanted something more. My Jitte from One Piece long gone, I had gotten used to being able to step my fights up a notch with the weapon. Nen could coat my body to protect me, but what happened when I went against a weapon that Nen couldn¡¯t protect against? I knew my Spark could heal, or force people¡¯s bodies to heal at least. I seriously doubted it could push to regrow limbs though. I needed to be able to go toe to toe with any weapon. Especially if I came across someone stronger than me. I had been lucky so far with the foes the world put me against, but that wouldn¡¯t be the case forever. I considered making something with my Fusion skill. That one diator king in One Piece told me my dad had the Forge Devil Fruit. Bringing together many different materials to make a sword that resembled copper. I wanted to know if I could do that. I still had an item choice, and there were plenty of legendary metals tobine. Vibranium and adamantium at least. Also there was Thor¡¯s weapon. ¡°Could I steal that?¡± I mumbled. There had to be a way. ¡°Shit, I¡¯m not worthy. Did I fight someone with th-¡± I stopped talking to myself as the spiritual energy in the air shifted. A dark cloud cast over the school, I looked outside to see that it was almost as dark as night out. My Haki telling me something was off I looked up to Ms. ck/Grey. We were in her Chemistry ss working on a quiz. Locking eyes with her she put on a questioning look. ¡°Something¡¯s up,¡± I mouthed. ¡°What?¡± She asked. ¡°Something is wrong,¡± I mouthed. ¡°Huh?¡± -Bitch, use your telepathy! - I thought as hard as possible. She heard me then. -Weston, there is no need to- She sent telepathically but I cut her off. -Bitch, yes there is. Something is wrong.- I looked around trying to identify what was out of ce. The only thing I could feel was a dark energy in the air. No one else seemed to notice though. -Are you all being psychically controlled to ignore it?- Jean sat up straight. Looking around, her eyes slowly widened as she noticed something. -What is it?- She asked, looking to Illyana, Jean must have been talking to her as well since she perked up. -I don¡¯t¡­know- I said as I extended my Haki out. Instead of letting it get a vague sense of everything around me I started looking for details. Hundreds of kid¡¯s actions entered my field of observation. Pushing the normal everyday items out, I ran through the interesting stuff. One teacher was discreetly jerking off under a table, another student was looking at nude magazines, one girl was farting and I was pretty sure praying it wasn¡¯t more than that. Then I felt it. Like a murderous calling below us, four men walked through the halls of the school. My eyes closed, I mentally tried to picture them based on their Haki. One was big, almost seven feet tall. He had a great mane of hair and wore a fur jacket. Long nails on his fingertips he had razor sharp teeth. The person next to him felt off, but I couldn¡¯t ce him. The one next to him wore a trench coat and had a bow staff hidden on him. Thest one was almost invisible to my haki. As if my mind didn¡¯t want to see him I couldn¡¯t focus on the spiritual energy of the guy. But he was there, I could tell by the power his energy expelled out but couldn¡¯t see. Hiding in in sight I was sure he was a psychic. -Four men, walking the- I stopped thinking as the rm red. Three long bursts sounded out as a light began to shine from the fire rm. An automated voice sounded from the PA system as people looked up from their papers. ¡°Attention, intruders have been seen on the premises. Please stay in your ssroom. Attention, intruders¡­¡± And the announcement repeated a few times before quieting. The rm continued to re though. ¡°Alright, students,¡± Ms. ck said standing up. She looked to the door, still trying to find the intruders. ¡°Everyone to the back of the room.¡± I stayed where I was. ¡°Everyone,¡± she enunciated as she locked eyes with me. Her eyes darted to Lyra and I frowned but nodded. Moving with Illyana, Hope, Morgan, and Lyra we grouped together at the back of the room. The Chemistry ssroom attached to theb behind us, I considered taking people there, but in the end it didn¡¯t matter. Psychic or not, I felt confident of our chances here. Finally getting some real action I ignored the panic of the other students. Some assured others this was probably a drill, others whipped out phones and texted loved ones, I monitored the men drawing closer to us. Walking through the halls as if they owned the ce, it was easy to see that they were there for a purpose. All four stopping at the stairs they looked to the guy I couldn¡¯t see and then they all looked up in our direction. ¡°Shit,¡± I said. They began to ascend the stairs toward us. -Weston, what is it?- Jean asked, her fear apparent. -God? I thought we weren¡¯t on speaking terms after you killed my parents.- I thought hard. Humor always made me feel better. -No! We were just talking its Je- She said. -Jesus?!- -Jean!- -Nice try, Satan, I recognize your- ¡°Shut the fuck up,¡± she yelled to herself. I couldn¡¯t help but bark augh, feeling less and less nervous with the simple interaction. ¡°Fucking Bastard,¡± she mumbled. -That¡¯s my name, don¡¯t wear it out.- I thought at her. -They¡¯re almost here by the way. Another minute max- -How can you tell?- She asked. -One of my skills.- -Fine, I need you to take care of Lyra and the others. I will hold them off as you all escape- -Why not let me help you? Kmagick can watch them- -My name isn¡¯t Kmagick!- I heard the blonde yell in my head. -New phone, who dis?- I asked the disembodied voice. -Can you be serious for five minutes please!?- Jean thought. -I¡¯m always serious. They¡¯re almost here btw. So I rush them when theye in, right?- -Goddammit. No, you both stay with the kids. You do anything else and I¡¯ll be sure the professor hears about this.- I rolled my eyes. -Fine, but I¡¯m not saving the boys. They¡¯re old enough to handle themselves.- -You can¡¯t be serious.- -Remind me never to join up with you again- Kmagick thought. I guessed I pushed them too far. -Stop ying around. They stopped outside the door.- I thought to thedies. -I feel them now. I¡¯ve made everyone in the area unable to see the door- Jean sent. Long seconds we waited, then Jean went rigid. -Jean- I thought, no answer. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. I couldn¡¯t feel anything, but there was obviously something going on with her. I could feel the invisible guy suddenly. I guessed they were having some epic psychic battle. But there was more than one of them. The ssroom door burst inward with a single blow. Splinters flying outward, some girls and a few of the boys screamed. I rolled my eyes, Jean was still out of it as she stood like a mannequin. I hoped she pushed some super secret X-Men phone to call for help. Either way I had to take charge. The three main attackers stepped in. The first was the tall man with a golden mane of hair. Long witch worthy nails, it was Sabertooth himself. After him was a shorter man with bright blue skin and white hair. Maybe it was my run-in with Killgrave, but I hated him the most immediately. He had a twisted grin on his face as he stared at the students. The next inside was not who I expected. My favorite hero once upon a time. The brown haired, brown trench coat wearing, bow staff wielding, exploding card trick of a cajun mutant, Gambit. He didn¡¯t appear happy to be there, but he was. A smile crept up my face as Jean copsed and the fourth invader stepped in. He was an average man with ck hair. The psychic sent out a wave of fear to everyone in the area. ¡°Hello students. We want-¡± The blue skin man talked but I stepped up as I spoke. ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t need girl scout cookies,¡± I ended up on. I moved to Jean who was passed out on the floor. Grabbing her shoulder I slid her across the tile flooring to Kmagick. ¡°Since your tactics for sales have only gotten more bold, I think all of you guys should leave.¡± I stared at Magik. She grabbed Jean and began directing people outside. ¡°Hahaha,¡± the blue man said. Blue smoke began to expel from him. ¡°Max, handle this,¡± Sabertooth growled. The dark haired psychic moved his hand to his head but I shot a Nen st at him, cutting off the hand he raised. He screamed out and more students screamed as they began to rush to move into theboratory behind us. The enemies didn¡¯t hesitate as their psychic screamed on the floor. The ragin cajun had a card in hand, it began to glow red and he threw it at me. I formed my hand into a gun, pointer finger barrel and all, and did another Nen st. The card exploded midway to us, pushing desks out of it¡¯s way. ¡°Fucking pissant!¡± The blue man hissed as more blue smoke bilowed out of his skin. ¡°Fucking smurf,¡± I retorted as I held my breath. The blue smoke all around me, I didn¡¯t feel any different. When they noticed whatever the skill was wasn¡¯t affecting me I felt Sabertooth crouch and rush forward. Charging my body with nen the man hit me and I pushed back hard. He was thrown into the blue man and I rushed backward. Leaving the room, I wanted to keep the fight going, but I didn¡¯t want Grey pissed at me. I was mostly confident against the four of them, except Sabertooth at least. I could tell I caught him off guard. I wasn¡¯t sure what his skills were, but based on the Wolverine Origin movie they were a lot like Wolverine¡¯s and I doubted I could beat him yet. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Jean yelled at me as I came into the chemistryb. She must have woken up when I cut the other psychic¡¯s arm off. The students were heading out into the hall still. I took up the rear and followed. Magik in front I felt the four mening at us more cautiously. ¡°Who the hell are they?¡± I asked Jean as she corralled everyone away. ¡°The Marauders,¡± she said, fear in her voice. ¡°Marauders?¡± I asked. I couldn''t remember much about them, but I did remember they killed the Morlocs or something. Were they green amphibian men or mutated people? It was all too jumbled up in my head to remember. I felt psychic fingers move across my brain. They were very angry this time. I hardened my mind as we continued to run. Grabbing Morgan¡¯s hand I helped her up as she stumbled. Fear pouring out of her and the others I asked, ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± ¡°We have ast resort. For now, run,¡± Jean said. ¡°There, the fire exit.¡± She pointed to a window with an actual fire exit that let out onto one of the many tiered roofs of the school. Kmagick opened the window and began helping people outside. I turned to face the Marauders. The psychic trying to break into my mind a constant annoyance I felt the four of them walking toward us. Before they turned the corner though, blue smoke filled the hallway. The smoke moved toward us quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should be in that,¡± I said looking at the smoke. I could hold my breath for a long time, I wasn¡¯t sure about the others. ¡°Hold your breath! Magik! Do it!¡± Jean yelled. The smoke hit us, and nothing happened. I felt that there were about 8 students left around me. ¡°In here!¡± Kmagick yelled. I felt her still near the window. Unsure what was going on I regretted not sparring her as I pulled Jean towards the blonde. The teacher tried to fight me but I was firm. She didn¡¯t have a chance of winning against the Marauders as she was, and she knew it. Kmagick was moving people into a ck hole in space in the midst of the blue smoke. The Marauders drawing ever closer; I didn¡¯t question it as I stepped inside. Kmagick followed and the blue hall disappeared as she closed the portal. Everything became pitch ck as I waited for what was to happen next. CHAPTER 399 LIMBO CHAPTER 399 LIMBO Arge white disc formed at our feet. Casting an illuminating light all around us, Magik moved to the middle of the disc. ¡°This is my power,¡± she said to everyone, students included. I noticed Lyra, Hope, Morgan, and three boys from ss with us. All the rest must have gotten out of the window. Since we were fairly certain Lyra was the target I felt that the others should be fine. ¡°And what is that exactly?¡± I asked as wind began to blow in my face. Looking around, it was all darkness except the white t disc shaped tform around us. I assumed we were moving but I couldn¡¯t see or feel anything around us. Just an empty space. ¡°I call it Limbo,¡± Magik said. The blonde breathed heavily near me. ¡°What is going on?¡± One boy asked. ¡°Are you a mutant?¡± Hope asked, almost disgust in her voice. Which was funny since I was fairly certain she was one as well. ¡°We are trying to get you all to safety,¡± Jean said. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Rasputin for¡­trusting us with your power. I¡¯m sure it saved us.¡± We continued to move through the expanse around us. ¡°Yes, thank you step-sis,¡± I said. ¡°Too bad I don¡¯t have cool powers like this.¡± ¡°Shut it,¡± Magik said through ragged breath. ¡°We are almost there.¡± I looked ahead to see an opening in the darkness. Pale green light shining through, I slowly realized it was the reflection of light against trees. Since I had no idea what Illyana¡¯s power was in the Marvelics I was excited to find out. We drew closer and the hole in the space gotrger. We flew through on the white disc and I realized we were actually flying pretty fast. As trees zoomed past and below us we were going nearly 60 miles an hour. Below us was a huge alien forest. More like a swamp, there wererge trees but a huge marsh all around the trees. Moss covered waterways going this or that way it was an interesting ce. At first I thought the sun was setting because the sky was yellow instead of blue, but the sun was way up above us. The sky yellow, I wondered if we were on a separate, brought here by Kmagick¡¯s power somehow. ¡°What is thi-¡± I asked but stopped as Kmagick screamed. Her hands shooting up over her head I finally noticed that her veins had turned slightly blue. Popping out of her skin she did not look well. She screamed a blood curdling Wilhelm worthy shriek and the white disc we were floating on blinked out of existence. Like we were on an episode of Scooby Doo I felt us wait for a split second before we were propelled forward as we fell to the¡¯s surface. People screamed, I rolled my eyes. Grabbing Jean first, I began collecting all the other students one by one. ¡°Hold onto each other!¡± I yelled as we plummeted. They didn¡¯t fight it as I held a person in each hand and started grabbing people like a barrel of monkeys. When I had everyone but Illyana I dove us down and raised us back up so the now passed out blonde was on my back. By that time we were almost sttered on the swamp floor. I lifted us up with all I had. Decelerating quickly, both wings of people smacked into one another. Thest students barely hovering above the ground I held us there, ignoring their screams. ¡°Jump off!¡± I yelled down. The two guys at the bottom of my people rope stopped yelling and looked down. When they noticed they were so close they jumped down and I began descending. People getting off one by one until I was on the ground. Looking at each of them I gave a nod. ¡°Terrible, just terrible. Was none of this covered in your active school shooting drills?¡± I asked. ¡°Next time it might actually be life-threatening. I expect professionalism, and less yelling. Johnson!¡± I barked at one of the boys. ¡°Your script said to lightly scream, not shriek like a woman. I thought you lot were professionals.¡± They looked at one another confused for a moment. -You should knock them all out now.- I thought hard. I looked to Jean. -You know that¡¯s not the right thing to do- She thought at me, then looked at Illyana on my back. ¡°Set her down,¡± she said. I rolled my shoulders and dropped the light blonde on a patch of grass. Jean¡¯s hands went to her head and Kmagick whimpered. ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°That was the Betrayer,¡± Jean said. ¡°Blue balls?¡± ¡°Yeah, I mean no,¡± she hissed. Then let out a tired sigh. ¡°He can expel a gas that makes people see illusions,¡± she said. ¡°We are lucky he didn¡¯t touch anyone. She must have breathed in the smoke.¡± ¡°Great,¡± I said, looking around, we were in an open field out of the swampy water. The kids were a beacon of fear as I ignored them. ¡°So we are stuck here until she is done with her psychedelic trip?¡± ¡°Looks like it,¡± Jean said. She stood up, looking at the students. ¡°I know you all have questions, but¡­it''s a little hard to exin¡­¡± ¡°People tried to kill us. This girl took us to her secret pocket dimension,¡± I said simply. ¡°That¡¯s¡­kind of right,¡± Jean said. ¡°I assume they can¡¯te after us?¡± I asked Jean. ¡°No, the Marauders members I saw didn¡¯t possess a skill to open dimensions,¡± Jean said. ¡°The n was always toe here to wait for reinforcements.¡± ¡°Well thanks for telling me the n,¡± I said, mildly angry. ¡°It would have been good to know step-sis here had an exit strategy.¡± ¡°You were an afterthought,¡± Jean said. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been needed at all. Ross just wanted-¡± ¡°Ross?¡± Lyra asked, perking up. ¡°General Ross? My grandpa?¡± ¡°No, the guy from Friends,¡± I assured her. My eyes drifted to Morgan who appeared scared shitless. ¡°Come on, pretty sure I noticed a cave while saving all your asses.¡± I began walking in the direction I noticed the rocks. The yellow air overhead, green grass underfoot, I was slowly getting used to the environment. Curious if this was my first time on a new I grabbed Illyana and fireman carried her. Wearing her like a boa over my shoulders. ¡°Weston, what the fuck is going on?¡± Hope asked,ing up behind me. ¡°Impromptu field trip,¡± I said. I noticed the tiny robot of hers was hovering outside of her shirt, ready for action in this new ce. ¡°No! Stop with the bullshit. We all get targeted by some freaky boy band and you all have super powers?!¡± ¡°Ha! They did look like a boy band. Damn, I should have made that joke,¡± I said. I turned back to face Jean. She was way more scared than she was letting on. Though she was the oldest there by a few years, I could tell she wasn¡¯t confident at all. I noticed Hope, Morgan, and Lyra were all scared shitless as well. Everyone was, but the other guys from ss were background characters in my book. I couldn¡¯t remember any of their names, and I kept feeling like they were wearing red shirts. Expendable and easily forgotten on this alien world. I thought through who to threaten to eat first. ¡°Weston, please,¡± Morgan pleaded. Normally her Haki was bright and shining, now it was dark and gloomy. It didn¡¯t suit her at all. I eyed Jean, but she didn¡¯t stop me. ¡°I am from a super secret group called the X-¡± ¡°Weston,¡± Jean said. ¡°Force,¡± I said. ¡°The X-Force protects whoever needs protected. Fighting viins, keeping damsels safe. We heard that the school might be attacked so they sent Illyana and I.¡± ¡°And her getting knocked out was part of the n?¡± Hope asked. epting the lie rather easily. She was the daughter of one of the richest men in the world, maybe it wasn¡¯t so far fetched. ¡°Yeah, Illyana has a strange addiction to psychedelic drugs that¡­help her open portals,¡± I said looking around. ¡°Just think about this as a short vacation. Once her trip and hangover is done, we can get back to our world.¡± ¡°So we are really on another world?¡± One of the boys asked. ¡°Yep,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t think there are any-¡± I stopped talking as a huge crocodile lifted out of the water ahead. I had missed it because it¡¯s body was made of massive stones. At least twelve feet tall and sixty feet long it lifted out of the water and began running at us. ¡°Fucking bullshit,¡± I said as I dropped Illyana like a sack of potatoes. ¡°You sure you don¡¯t need me for this fucking n?!¡± I yelled at Jean as I began to power up. I coated my body in Nen as I began circting Haki into my body. Sparks flying around me. I started to run at the huge crocodile. ¡°Brought to an unknown fucking world. No warning. No exnation, and I gotta deal with the fucking-¡± I jumped up into the air, fist extended out. The crocodile surprised me by opening it¡¯s rocky jaw. Instead of punching it I fired a powerful Nen st. The white energy shot through him, piercing from skull to tail. It spasmed and died. Landing on it¡¯s closed maw I forgot what I was saying. ¡°Not for a while crocodile,¡± I said. ¡°No wait¡­pile drive¡­crocodile. Shit there¡¯s gotta be something I can say.¡± ¡ª The world of Limbo that Kmagick took us to wasn¡¯t all that great. I had to kill another six beasts before we got to the cave I noticed. Huge monsters reminiscent of the Cthulu world in Invincible, at least they weren¡¯t near as deadly. I was able to get everyone to the cave, despite how many times I tried to get the boys to scout ahead for me. They didn¡¯t want to for some reason. ¡°Just look inside,¡± I said to one of the boys. ¡°We gotta make sure the girls are safe.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not fucking going in there!¡± The guy yelled, his voice echoing in therge irregrly shaped cave entrance. I had worried it was arge monster pretending to be a cave and snapping us up, but I didn¡¯t sense anything too dangerous close by. A bunch of snakes or worms deep in the cave I guessed it was some kind of breeding ground, but I didn¡¯t see anything too big. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be a baby. I got us here,¡± I said to him. ¡°Stop teasing him,¡± Jean said, trying to act more confident. She walked forward, able to feel no psychic callings from animals. I guessed she knew it was safe as well. We stepped inside and people sat down on rocks near the entrance. The cave angled downward but no one was willing to check it out. ¡°How¡¯s sleeping beauty?¡± I asked, dropping Illyana. Her head hit a rock and made a conking noise. I cursed, hoping that wouldn¡¯t extend our time there. Moving her head to rest on the rock I looked around to make sure no one noticed. ¡°Still asleep,¡± Jean said. She looked from inside the cave to outside. Her indecision apparent she waspletely lost. ¡°I¡¯m going to go look around then,¡± I said walking back to the entrance. ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± one boy said. I sneered at him, disgusted. ¡°Please, Weston,¡± Morgan said. I smiled at her. ¡°You cane with,¡± I said. She opened her mouth, confused for a moment but blushed and nodded. ¡°Seriously?!¡± A boy asked, his voice echoing in the cave as well. ¡°Shut the fuck up, there¡¯s a bunch of snakes down there,¡± I said. ¡°Stop yelling, stop whining, stop breathing,¡± I told the boys. ¡°Do what the fuck she says.¡± I pointed at Jean. ¡°I know she might not look it, but she can keep you all safe. I will be back in a little bit. With any luck, I can catch us an Uber out of here and we will be back in time for lunch.¡± The boys quieted, eyeing Jean. ¡°I¡¯ming with,¡± Hope said. I frowned at her, but remembered her robot. ¡°Fine, but I¡¯m not carrying you,¡± I said. She huffed but whispered something and the microscopic robot began to grow in front of her. In a matter of seconds it was human sized and she was getting on the back of the blocky robot. ¡°Youing?¡± I asked Morgan. She nodded, wide eyed as she moved to jump on my back. My hands in the crook of her knees I lifted off and the robot flew after me. It had some weird propulsion system under it¡¯s feet, kind of like Iron Man in the movies. The legs turning into almost real engines I wondered why Pym was so much more badass in theic than in the movies. Once we were a few dozen feet above the cave I turned to Hope. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked. ¡°Nope, I have no idea what¡¯s going on,¡± she said. There were actual handholds on the robots back. I was getting jealous. ¡°Good me too,¡± I said and began to rise again. The yellow sky still very eerie. I began to spin slowly as I scanned the horizon. Trying to find anything at all there had to be a reason Illyana could travel to this ce specifically. Either aliens in the ce, or some drama she didn¡¯t know was going on. I nned to make sure we were safe for the moment. ¡°You really do have super powers,¡± Morgan whispered in my ear. ¡°No, just talented,¡± I said. ¡°I can tell,¡± she said, her hands wrapping around my neck. ¡°So are you a mutant?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°I was involved in an ident that granted me powers. Some failed attempt at a guy trying to grow his dick back.¡± ¡°Can you be serious for a moment?¡± Hope asked. ¡°I am,¡± I said. ¡°Then where is that protector of yours?¡± Hope asked. ¡°Oh shit, Tabi? Yeah, I better grab her. Was she still at your house?¡± I asked Morgan. ¡°Yeah, my mom was feeding her a lotst time I saw her,¡± Morgan said. I sighed, wishing I could live the leisurely life of the tailed beast. I would have to summon her if things got bad. She hated being called when there wasn¡¯t anything interesting going on. When we were close to the clouds I stopped rising upward. Something glinting below us, I frowned as I tried to see it. Like metal moving this way and that, it was the only thing not nature rted around us. I began to fly in the direction. ¡°What the fuck is that?¡± Hope asked. I opened my mouth to answer, but her robot did in a very robotic voice. ¡°It appears to be metal constructs.¡± We continued to draw closer and my eyes became more confused. In the vast swamp were a couple dozen actual robots trudging through the water. They were green, blue, and red tinted metal. But none were bulky like Hope¡¯s pet. They were at least eight feet tall, had long spindly arms, bat wings at their backs, metallic horns on their heads, and looked like some weird mix between demons and robots. The monsters trudged through the water and were making a B-Line right for the cave system everyone was in. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said, dropping down. ¡°Not good, I¡¯m going to deal with these guys.¡± I dropped down onto a patch of moss. Morgan emitted fear but that skyrocketed as the robots blew up. I looked up to see Hope¡¯s robot had fired a missile at the demon/robots. ¡°How about a little fucking diplomacy!¡± I yelled up at her. ¡°They don¡¯t look friendly!¡± She yelled down as the demon things screeched and took flight. Some began firing weapons at us. Cursing, I grabbed Morgan and threw her on my back and began fighting the inhabitants of this world. The first I went up against was a ck steel demon that was twelve feet tall. Sleek ck metal horns mounted over it¡¯s head, it hadrge bat wings. Guns mounted into it¡¯s arms, it began spraying bullets at me as I flew at it. Coating my body in Nen I headbutted right through the thing. My nen covering Morgan as well we weren¡¯t scratched at all as we flew right into another robot demon. This one had aser mounted in it¡¯s mouth. A red glow inside theser barrel, it began pointing it¡¯s maw at us as I twisted and turned to barely dodge the attack. Killing this monster with ease as well, another explosion went off and the fighting continued. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what was up with this world, but I had to admit, the inhabitants were easy to kill and rather diverse. All and all more fun than school, that was for sure. CHAPTER 400 AWAKEN CHAPTER 400 AWAKEN ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± I asked Morgan as she dug through the robot bodies. The blonde nerd actually got excited about the corpses after I finished them off. ¡°They¡¯re robots!¡± She yelled excitedly. ¡°Actual robots. Look at this blue stuff?! What is it? Some grease or or maybe how they are powered?!¡± The quiet girl was no longer there. I realized that she had been holding back her excitement for robots. Getting her hands more than a little dirty she ordered, ¡°Tear this off.¡± It was one of thesers mounted on the robot. I rolled my eyes, but was truthfully enjoying this nerdy part of her. Grabbing it I broke it off with a jerk. ¡°So cool,¡± she said. ¡°Do you have a¡­thead?¡± She turned to Hope. ¡°Yeah, I think so,¡± Hope said. She hit apartment on her own robot and tools were revealed. Jealous of the utility belt of apanion I walked over to her as she threw a thead screwdriver at Morgan. She grabbed it and began prying open theser. ¡°That was pretty cool,¡± I said. ¡°What else can your robot do?¡± ¡°I think he has emergency rations in him as well,¡± she said, pushing buttons on the blocky robot. Now that he was human sized he looked like a steel Betamax. Fat but full of goodies. ¡°Your dad made this swiss army knife of a robot?¡± I asked, I was getting more of a Stark vibe from the robot. I wondered if maybe Pym was actually the genius in this world. ¡°Yeah, I thought it was dumb, but I have to admit he is pretty useful. Ultron, is your mapping up yet?¡± ¡°Negative,¡± the robot said. ¡°What did you say?¡± I asked, my heart clenching. ¡°He has a mapping system that I sent-¡± ¡°No, the name. Did you call him Ultron?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah, I decided to name him,¡± Hope said with a smile. ¡°Do you have a soldering gun?¡± Morgan asked. ¡°Yeah, I think so,¡± Hope said and began digging inside his drawers again. I was too distracted to listen though. I was trying to rack my brain to remember if Hank Pym had made Ultron. I only remembered Tony Stark did in the movies, but that might have only been because Robert Downey Jr. was so popr. I couldn¡¯t remember for the life of me anything Pym did besides Ant-Man and Giant Man. ¡°I thought you said his name was Guardian,¡± I said to Hope. ¡°It was,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I decided to change it.¡± I remembered our conversation the other day. ¡°Plus Ultra?¡± I asked. ¡°No, what?¡± She asked, a little defensively. ¡°Plus Ultra? Ultra proton? Ultron, seriously?!¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s stupid,¡± she said with a blush as she turned away. I looked at her horrified because I could tell she was lying. Did I identally help name an unrted robot Ultron? Ultron who challenged the Avengers and caused robot uprisings and shit. Too taken aback by the whole situation I decided to sit down. Extending my Haki out to make sure there were no more robot demons I tried to push thoughts of the canon out of my mind. We were on an alien world with greenery and demon robots. Robots meant a higher intelligence, so there was civilization there. I hoped we could wake Illyana up and get out of there, but this did seem like a cool world to get to know. Though I hadn¡¯t received any quests yet, I was always up for an adventure. ¡°Haha!¡± Morganughed as she pulled off one of the robot heads. It was a smaller one that had long metal teeth. ¡°This is so cool.¡± I considered pulling her away from the things, but she was too happy at the moment. Hope settled down next to me, eating a block of some emergency ration meal. ¡°So what are you?¡± She asked. ¡°A little confused,¡± I admitted. ¡°I¡¯m used to being the one rolling with the punches. You two don¡¯t seem that out of sorts.¡± ¡°That girl¡­I didn¡¯t know she was this way either,¡± Hope said, looking at Morgan. She had a smile from ear to ear, covered in a shining blue grease. ¡°Me, my dad always talked of weird¡­stuff like this happening. Kind of trained me to deal with it. That¡¯s why he built this guy.¡± Her hand hit Ultron, I frowned, unsure if I needed to kill the robot. ¡°But that''s me borrowing power. You¡¯re actually special.¡± ¡°So are you,¡± I whispered. She was confused for a minute. Then fear emitted from her. ¡°Let me guess, mutant?¡± She opened her mouth, but I cut her off. ¡°Your secrets are safe. Me, I don¡¯t care what you are. Keep your power secret for now, but I expect you to use it to save yourself. I have my hands full with these normies.¡± I nodded at Morgan. Hope was scared that I knew her secret. I could see it with my Observation Haki. She had some sort of wings mounted on her back, hidden by her clothes. Afflicted with a physique deforming mutation I wasn¡¯t too surprised. If I remembered canon correctly her mom was a mutant too. ¡°Thanks,¡± Hope eventually mumbled. ¡°For saving your life?¡± I asked, perking up. She rolled her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think you have saved it yet,¡± she said. ¡°I mean, Ultron could have carried me down if you didn¡¯t swoop in.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Next time I¡¯ll forget to grab you,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± she said with a huff. ¡°It was very sweet of you to have enough trust in us to show your powers.¡± ¡°That was my aim. To be sweet,¡± I assured. ¡°Weston, please tear off this wing for me. I¡¯ve never seen a material this thin and strong before!¡± Morgan yelled. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± I said as I got up. Breaking off the wing I had to end her shopping trip soon enough since we couldn¡¯t take too much with us. Luckily Ultron had apartment that shrunk stuff down as well. Hope imed half of the booty and we were flying back to the cave. Unfortunately that was being attacked as well. The two girls in a much better mood now, we went slow. At least until we noticed the cave was under attack. Instead of by huge robot demons, they were being attacked by actual demons. Horns, wings, demon tails and everything. Unsure if we broke into some weird robot hell I flew down to the action as fast as possible. Morgantching onto me for dear life the wind roared in our ears until I stopped just above the cave entrance. Instead of finding dead teenagers I found a big green woman fighting the demons off. She had bright red hair, was six and a half feet tall, and wore a torn up version of the very clothes Lyra had been wearing. ¡°What the fuck?¡± I asked. ¡°Is she¡­¡± I pushed it out of my mind as I dropped down next to her. Letting Morgan go she ran into the cave as I began to fight beside the big green woman. Making my Nen into arge wave I sted it forward, knocking the shrieking demons back. They were like nightmare fuel, but rather weak. The green girlie and I began pushing them back. Me with nen, and her with immense strength. She grabbed a scorpion tail aimed at her throat and threw it back, impressing me. I sted another demon trying to spit a venom at her. She nodded and smiled wide as Hope¡¯s robot fired a bomb at them. Demon parts flying with the explosion, they began to retreat quickly. Many diving into the swamp water we chased them to it but it wasn¡¯t worth pursuing. ¡°What¡¯s your story?¡± I asked the green girl as she began to shrink. Her skin beginning to change from green to pink it wasn¡¯t long until Lyra Talbot was revealed in front of me. ¡°I uh¡­have a condition,¡± she said. Hopended next to her, and Morgan ran up. ¡°A condition!?¡± Hope asked, making Lyra¡¯s fear spike. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°I can make myself stronger,¡± she said shyly. ¡°But I uh¡­turn green?¡± ¡°Who is your dad?¡± I cut in. ¡°What?¡± She asked. ¡°Your dad, what is his name?¡± ¡°Glen Talbot?¡± She asked. ¡°Your mom?¡± I asked. ¡°Elizabeth Talbot,¡± she said. ¡°Elizabeth Ross,¡± I said since General Ross was her grandfather. I began trying to remember everything I could about the Incredible Hulk. I kept thinking of Psylocke who was Betsy Braddock for some reason. ¡°Do people call your mom, Betsy?¡± ¡°My dad calls her Betty,¡± Lyra said confused, and it hit me. ¡°Of fucking course,¡± I said. Betty Ross was the love interest of Bruce Banner. The man that could turn into the Incredible Hulk. The alter ego that very much resembled the green form that Lyra was just in. I was almost positive that General Ross was the guy that chased after him too. Wanting to get his version of the super soldier serum. I thought furiously, but the only thing I could think of was Lyra was actually Bruce¡¯s daughter. Unsure how this world could have changed from canon I tried to push it out of my mind as I noticed someone missing. ¡°Where¡¯s Illyana?¡± I asked, stopping the girls from their excited conversation. ¡°Inside,¡± Lyra said as she pointed. Worried, I ran to the entrance to find the boys mending a beat up Jean. She had a gash on her head, but was awake. Illyana was not there anymore. ¡°What happened?!¡± I yelled, causing the boys to jump. ¡°It was those demons,¡± one said. ¡°He flew in and grabbed Illyana when Lyra was fighting.¡± I cursed, my rage building I felt my own Berserker Mode call to me. I hadn¡¯t seen any of the demons leaving, but I felt them all heading in a certain direction as they left my zone of perception. ¡°I¡¯ll go get her,¡± I said through gritted teeth as I turned around. ¡°Weston, don¡¯t,¡± Jean said as she got up. She was a little hurt, but the only pain I felt was from her head. The demon must have thrown her away. ¡°No, I¡¯m sick of this,¡± I said. ¡°I would like to go so we can get back to our world.¡± ¡°You need-¡± Jean said, I whirled to face her. ¡°You?!¡± I yelled. ¡°Jean, you¡¯re fucking useless.¡± A part of me felt bad for saying it, but since we got the mission she treated me like the interloper. Judging me for my jokes because it was the only thing that kept me less bored in this bullshit of a quest. ¡°One fucking demon, and you¡¯re out?! Seriously? That girl was keeping dozens back!¡± I pointed at Lyra. ¡°When the fuck are you going to stop fooling yourself that you¡¯re in charge? This is my fucking mission now, and I n to make sure everyone gets back home from this messed up world.¡± Real tears dripped from Jean¡¯s cheeks as she held back her sobs. My anger died down slightly, but was still there, smoldering. Like any man, I was weak to a pretty girl crying. Her Haki was all over the ce as she worked through something. Fear, eptance, longing, hate, rage, pure unadulterated fury. My eyes widened as her Haki suddenly shifted from weak to a raging inferno. Unsure what the hell was going on I watched her tears sizzle as her eyes shifted to a red color and she locked them on me. My mouth falling open, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it if I hadn¡¯t seen it. In front of me was a new person. Her Haki was still raising, but no longer the filtered version I had gotten used to. In front of me was someone that had fought a thousand battles and won. Like facing Raleigh from One Piece, she had all the confidence in the world as she smirked at me. Then the cave and the people around me were gone. With a blink I was in a new ce, chained to a tower of skulls, my body was naked as darkness surrounded me. No Haki around me, it took a moment to realize I was actually seeing a psychic vision. Instead of trying to block it, I let it y out. A woman walked out from the darkness in front of me. Her red hair was glowing, and she wore skin-tight ck clothes with a symbol fo a bird on her chest. Cleavage spilling out, the fear disappeared and I mirrored her smile as she stopped a pace away from me. ¡°I remember a scared little boy only a few months ago,¡± this new Jean Grey said. She was confident as she rested her hand on her bony hip. ¡°Who knew he had the nerve to talk to me like that?¡± ¡°And who am I addressing?¡± I asked, starting to get the picture of what was happening. ¡°Jean-¡± ¡°Oh no, you¡¯re not Jean,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re much stronger than Jean.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, I am,¡± she said. She didn¡¯t hide her smile as she studied me. ¡°You know, for someone naked and shackled, you don¡¯t seem very scared.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­.nostalgic,¡± I said, looking around. Taking in a breath I focused and the room shifted to that of my Makuramoto. Jean was surprised, but hid it well. ¡°I¡¯ve been making rooms in my mind for far longer than you have.¡± I waved my hand and her clothes dropped as well. Her rack jiggling with the motion her nostrils red as I felt a psychic struggle. I had Major Resistance though. Despite her being one of the strongest psychics ever, I could see the powers were still new to her. Besides, we were in my own mind. Not hers. I could tell because as I thought it, she was strapped to the wall. ¡°How are you doing this?¡± She asked. ¡°I must not be fully released-¡± ¡°Released?¡± I asked. ¡°Were you trapped?¡± She frowned, unsure what to do as I walked up to her this time. ¡°What should I call you then?¡± ¡°Not Jean,¡± she said. I felt a tugging and my illusion almost broke. Instead of allowing her to win though I just removed her shackles. She was still nude as I stared into her red eyes. ¡°Well, Not Jean, why did you bring me into my mind?¡± I asked. ¡°To remind you that I am the teacher,¡± she said. ¡°Not some damsel you can treat like that.¡± ¡°I apologize,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°I see now how strong you are.¡± Jean always ended up turning into someone else in the series. I was starting to see the situation, or at least this version of Jean, having another split- personality. ¡°I¡¯m sure I could use your help to save our teammate.¡± ¡°Good,¡± she said, raising her chin up proudly. She began to pull back from my mind. ¡°Or¡­we could have some fun,¡± I ventured hesitantly. ¡°Fun?¡± She asked, confused for a moment. ¡°I mean, this is our minds, we could make whatever we want happen in here,¡± I said, trying to act like I hadn¡¯t done this a few dozen times. ¡°So?¡± She asked. ¡°So,¡± I made her cum. Everything in my Makuramoto was as I imagined. I never channeled chakra in there, but I knew how it affected women. I had made women cum hundreds of times in there. Me, I could fake it, but women, for some reason they were able to get nearly as much pleasure out of it in the mind. At least how I did it anyway. Jean¡¯s body rocked back and fell to a bed of pillows as the strongest orgasm she had ever experienced hit her. I watched her writhe as it continued on. Long seconds she moaned and then it faded ever so slowly. Replicating the experience perfectly, I thought that was good enough to hint at my skills. Pulling out of my mind, I was pulled back without being able to fight it. Not Jean was on top of me, her red eyes focused on mine she smiled wider yet. ¡°Finish what you started,¡± she ordered. I nodded and began to work. Ready to prove I knew what i was doing inside our minds as time slowed outside and our moaning began. CHAPTER 401 MIND’S EYE CHAPTER 401 MIND¡¯S EYE ¡°Weston,¡± Hope said, shaking my arm. I woke up from the psychic hold. Jean and I were still staring at one another. Our session had gone pretty long. Sporting an erection, I willed it away with some effort. I was sure no one noticed, all except the now wild eyed Jean. I could practically read her mind with how much lust was expelling off of her. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked. ¡°Nothing, you were just standing there,¡± Hope said. ¡°Are we going to go get Illyana?¡± ¡°Yeah, yep,¡± I said. I noticed Morgan was tinkering with one of the robotsers so not really paying attention. The boys were trying to act unafraid, but they were standing too close to one another. They didn¡¯t want to be the next one grabbed. The now white skinned Lyra frowned. Worry that knowledge about her green form was going to freak people out. ¡°I¡¯ll go get her. You all stay-¡± ¡°I¡¯m going-¡±¡±I¡¯m not staying¡± ¡°I can help¡± Lyra, Hope, and Jean said as one. I closed my eyes, annoyed already. ¡°What about you guys?¡± I asked the boys. ¡°We¡­¡± ¡°Will stay here,¡± one said and another finished. Thest nodded. ¡°Alone?¡± I asked, looking to Morgan. ¡°Where are we going?¡± The bright blonde asked. ¡°To save my step-sis,¡± I said, rolling my shoulder and I received the quest.
Marvel World Quest 6.2:
Save Illyana and end the threat to Limbo
Rewards:
Dependent on Results
I was still on the quest to protect Lyra. Hoping for more Viltrumite blood I could almost feel that this quest would be a pain in the ass as well. After moving some rocks in front of the entrance of the cave I left the boys and was on my way with the girls to where the demons had escaped. I wasn¡¯t sure about directions so I thought of it as North. Lyra and Hope rode on the very quiet Ultron. Morgan rode on my back like she was on a horse. Fiddling with the robot parts she was half-aware of what was going on. I tried to get her to stay, but when she showed that she could fire theser I decided it was worth bringing her along. I didn¡¯t expect them to need to fight anyway. Thest member of my entourage was Jean, who was flying herself. Doing huge swoops in the air she acted like it was her first time flying. Her arms outstretched to her sides she had a smile on her face and radiated joy as she easily flew through the air. ¡°How are you doing that?¡± I yelled down to her. ¡°Telekinesis mainly!¡± She said, turning around to face me as she soared through the air. ¡°How are you? I¡¯m pretty sure that wasn¡¯t part of your original powers!¡± ¡°Kind of just happened one day,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Same for me I guess,¡± she said,ughing loudly as she went back to doing tricks in the air. I had to admit, I liked this Jean a lot more than the timid one from only a few hours ago. Like a new person, I wondered if she had any of Jean secreted away in her, or would another head injury cause this version to rpse? Pushing back thoughts that she could be the world ending Phoenix, I decided to worry about thatter. ¡°How long have you turned big and green?¡± I yelled to Lyra. ¡°I knew you would ask,¡± she mumbled, my ears barely catching it. ¡°As long as I can remember. I really don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± ¡°It was pretty cool,¡± Hope said. ¡°You were beating up those demons pretty good.¡± ¡°Thanks¡­I haven¡¯t really done it a whole lot. Just kind of happens,¡± she said. ¡°Well I¡¯m looking forward to another fight. My Ultron is ready to blow up more demons.¡± Hope said. ¡°What do you think is up with the robot ones?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± I said truthfully. Jean was the only super hero from this lot that I had read about. ¡°My guess is the robot demons and the demons serve like different gods or something. Maybe they¡¯re the same species descended down millions of years ago, and some turned robotic while others were flesh and blood.¡± ¡°That¡¯s stupid,¡± Hope said. ¡°You think?¡± I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of weirder stuff,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°Why¡¯d you want to know who my parents were earlier?¡± Lyra asked. I looked down to Jean, I felt she wouldn¡¯t care anymore. ¡°Illyana and I were sent here to protect you,¡± I said. ¡°Your grandpa heard of a threat against his family, so he¡¯s had you all under guard.¡± ¡°What?!¡± She yelled, her skin actually turned a shade of green but then turned back. ¡°Seriously?!¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°Those Marauder guys were sent by someone for you.¡± ¡°Fuck, I thought they were here because of my dad,¡± Hope said. ¡°Sorry, Hopium, you¡¯re not that special,¡± I said. She flipped me off and Iughed. ¡°So wait, you aren¡¯t really my friends?¡± Lyra asked, hurt in her voice. I frowned, moving closer to fly near her. ¡°Of course we aren¡¯t,¡± I said, locking eyes with her. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve spent every fucking day going to school, stayingte to hang out with you, fought four superviins to protect you, oh and jumped into a new dimension to help protect you. I¡¯m not your friend.¡± She looked hurt then confused, then a little happy, then angry. ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± ¡°Goddammit, I am. I always hate this drama with bodyguards. I wouldn¡¯t have done half the shit I have if I didn¡¯t want to be your friend,¡± I said. ¡°So stop thinking about it, and focus on saving your friend this time.¡± She blushed and turned to look where we were flying. I nodded and moved back away from her. ¡°What about my friend?¡± Hope asked. ¡°No, I freaking hate you most of all,¡± I said, smiling wide I gave her a wink. She smiled and flipped me off again. ¡°Ultron, add new prime directive. Kill Weston when I order it,¡± Hope said. ¡°Affirmative,¡± the robot said. ¡°Don¡¯t even fucking joke about that,¡± I barked at her, causing her to cackle. His name was foreshadowing enough, I didn¡¯t want the thing to have it¡¯s memory wiped only to have that one ordere back. I was going to have to make sure the robot had an untimely end before we left Limbo. ¡°How are you doing up there?¡± I asked, looking up to Morgan. ¡°Wha?¡± She asked. ¡°Stop-fucking-kicking-my-sides,¡± I said as clear as day. ¡°I¡¯m not a horse.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± she said, patting my head as she looked away from what she was working on. ¡°Goddammit.¡± ¡°This thing is so cool,¡± she said, looking at theser. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen circuitry designs like this before. And the power source. The grease in the robot demons is the actual power source. It¡¯s a liquid that stores energy.¡± She had somehow Macgyvered a bottle and attached it to theser. ¡°I hope we can find more of the robots.¡± ¡°Well I¡¯ll keep my eye out,¡± I assured. ¡°Thanks, horsey,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m going to turn upside down,¡± I warned. ¡°No, please, don¡¯t,¡± she said, grabbing all the stuff she had syed on my back and putting them in her pockets. ¡°I¡¯ll be good, I swear.¡± Far from the girl I made out with a few hours ago, I was happy to know that weird science projects were enough to rip her out of her awkwardness. Her Haki was pure joy as she continued to study the weapon and I smiled. My vision shifted. Half my vision anyway. My left changed views to my Makuramoto as my right eye stayed in the real world. ¡°You¡¯re making me jealous,¡± a naked Jean said as sheid upon a thrown of pillows. The real Jean was flying directly under me, her eyes staring up at me, she bit her lip as she winked. ¡°Using my own best moves against me,¡± I mumbled in the mental world. ¡°Jealous how?¡± ¡°I can feel you like these girls. Especially the blonde,¡± Jean said. She had perfectly smooth pale white skin. Not a blemish on her, there was a shortyer of red pubes peeking out between her legs. Her breasts were a small C-Cup, and the nipples were actually darker than her hair. Full lips, a wicked smile with one side of her mouth turned up, she felt nothing like the Jean I had gotten to know. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, reading my mind. I let her, not pushing back at all. ¡°I feel like-¡± She stopped as I appeared next to her. My hand on her abs, my other moved behind her head as I hovered over her lips. Her smile broadened as she wrapped a leg around me. Both of us an inch from kissing, she whispered. ¡°I feel like a new woman.¡± ¡°You feel like a new one,¡± i admitted. My hand pushing her red hair behind her ear. Something she was doing with this psychic link made this all feel more real. I was rather enjoying it. ¡°What shall I call you?¡± ¡°I was thinking, Phoenix,¡± she said. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve been reborn.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± I said, trying to act surprised. ¡°That¡¯s a mouthful. How about I call you Nix?" She shivered as my mouth moved down to kiss her neck. ¡°Do-do the thing,¡± she moaned as my other hand kneaded her ass. ¡°Not yet,¡± I teased. ¡°Before I was caught a little off guard. Now I remember that you have a boyfriend¡­¡± ¡°Oh, him,¡± Jean said. I pulled away a little. ¡°Don¡¯t stop,¡± she ordered, pulling me back, but I didn¡¯t touch her. She began to kiss and nibble at my neck. Pushing me she jumped on top, her drenched imaginary pussy overtop my dick. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ve never cum like that before.¡± ¡°How did you cum before?¡± I asked, trying to ignore the one-eyed elephant in the room. ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± she teased. ¡°Well I almost did once.¡± She said quickly. ¡°Storm told me about the industrial worthy washer and dryer that we have-¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t,¡± Iughed. ¡°Old me did. She was curious and jumped on. Rocked her world, but she got so shy about it she couldn¡¯t finish. You did it with a look,¡± she shivered. ¡°I did it in your mind,¡± I corrected. ¡°Still, I¡¯ve been in a lot of minds. No ones ever done that,¡± she said. ¡°What else can you do?¡± ¡°A lot, but is Nix here to stay?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯d hate for her to go all sad because she cheated on the red ranger.¡± ¡°Fuck him, and old me,¡± she said. ¡°But mainly me. Just rip open my hymen.¡± My dick bulged, realizing she really was a virgin in all meanings of the words. ¡°You would do it. I can feel it. Take me further than I ever imagined.¡± I nodded and took control back from her. Flipping her over, my imaginary dick prated her and she came. The real Jean fell a little, jerking awake; she stopped ying around in real life and began flying beside me as I continued to make her cum. It was easier than I remembered. So long without the Makuramoto had made me appreciate what I had trained for years to make. A ce in my mind. A world I controlled. Every aspect of it a part of my devising. I had been channeling chakra in to women for years. I knew what they felt and went through when they came. That knowledge only increased as I learned my Sparks skill. Able to feel every nerve synapse firing like it¡¯s own execution squad, I could control how, how long, and how powerfully a woman came. And there was still so much to learn. From Demoness I had learned how women liked it anally, others vaginally, I could even make them feel extreme pleasure from their breasts. I hadn¡¯t run into anyone that could actually cum from nipple stimtion yet, but I hoped to soon. Either way, I made her body light up with a euphoric orgasm that made hertch onto me and her voice be broken as it continued on. After almost thirty full seconds of it she was a sweating and heavy breathing mess as she moaned andid back. ¡°Holy fucking shit. Is sex really like that?¡± She asked. ¡°It could be,¡± I said. ¡°But there¡¯s only so much your actual body can take. It¡¯s usually better in your real body with shorter orgasms.¡± ¡°Fuck me,¡± she said. ¡°I want you to show me.¡± ¡°I want an answer,¡± I said. ¡°What about red eye? I¡¯m not up for cucking anyone.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t cheating?¡± She asked. ¡°Right here? You and I?¡± Her imaginary pussy squeezed me tigheter. I knew it was. ¡°This is more like having a fantasy about someone. We just happen to be sharing the same fantasy.¡± Sheughed loudly, shaking as she began to rub her body on me again. ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit what it is. Life is too short for worrying about this kind of shit,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m done with the boy scout once I get back.¡± ¡°Then once you get back we can go further,¡± I said. She frowned, rolling her eyes. ¡°In the real world, right?¡± ¡°Right,¡± I said, as my hand moved down to her pussy. Instead of prating I made her nerves fire again and made the orgasm stronger and shorter. She caught herself though. Kissing me and writhing on my body she began to feel all around me as if she was exploring her first man. Curious if she was, I wanted this woman more as it went on. That was until we were interrupted again anyway. ¡°Weston!¡± Morgan yelled, causing my connection to Jean to split. The blonde hit my head and I looked up at her angrily. Frowning, she pointed straight ahead at a city. ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± I said. ¡°Is that a clue?¡± I asked looking down as Jean¡¯s psychic fingers moved across my brain. Ready to continue. CHAPTER 402 DEMONSTERS CHAPTER 402 DEMONSTERS The city below us was made of the yellow soil of the ground. No green in sight, the outskirts were huts, closer in wererger homes, and right at the center were huge structures. All poured from the yellow mud or stone of the. I wasn¡¯t too sure where to start. Extending my Observation Haki outward, I hoped to not cause a ruckus then have to worry about Illyana as a hostage. ¡°Let¡¯s just blow it all up,¡± Jean said, a fireballing to her hand. ¡°Calm it there, Red,¡± I said. ¡°I think there are a few things we can-¡± ¡°Flying demons!¡± Hope yelled pointing down to a horde of demons taking flight anding towards us. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a bunch over there too,¡± Lyra said, pointing to one side of the city. I faced where she pointed and agreed. I could see the shining metal bodies of the robot demons fighitng the flesh and blood ones. The robots were shootingsers and guns while the real ones were using swords and breathing fire. ¡°One problem at a time,¡± I said. ¡°Hold on, nerd girl.¡± Morgan yelped andtched on as I stopped flying. ¡°Woohoo. Let¡¯s kill some demons,¡± Jean yelled as she pushed forward a huge wave of fire with her pyrokinesis. Impressed by the size, the demons seemed unaffected though as they flew through it. ¡°Take us to your leader!¡± I yelled as I punched one. A beak of a face shattered and the fight was on. What followed was two hours of fighting and nicely asking questions. Morgan on my back she kept kicking my sides like I was a horse, and firing her handy dandyser when demons got too close. Lyra turned into her big green form and handled the Hulk powers easily as she fought the demons one on one when we got to the ground. Though she wasn¡¯t near as strong as Bruce Banner, she at least had control of the body. Hope and Ultron fired weapons sporadically, but mainly stayed as lookouts. Jean was fighting at the front lines with me. Psychically empowering her body somehow she had a killer left that knocked more than a few teeth and horns off the monsters. When I remembered she was psychic and cold simply force the monsters to tell us where Illyana was she reluctantly agreed. Having enjoyed the fighting thus far she took us the long way to where I assumed the pce was. A huge sprawling mansion near the center of town there were plenty of guards for Jean to get her fill. When we finally broke into the throne room, Illyana was already up and fighting the king of the demons. He was a huge monster at least twelve feet tall. Red wings, red horns, and a thick tail, he was known as Bsco. At least that¡¯s what Jean got from some of the other demons. ¡°Kmagick!¡± I yelled to Illyana. ¡°Finally!¡± She yelled. ¡°See, Bsco, it is fine,¡± she said pointing at us and dropping a shining weapon she had in her hand. The huge demon stopped his offensive stance and let out a sigh. ¡°Fine, little one,¡± he said to the girl. ¡°Now can we leave?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Illyana said, sheathing her weapon and running over to us like she hadn¡¯t been in a life or death battle. Counting us one by one she frowned. ¡°Where are the boys?¡± ¡°Back at the cave,¡± I mumbled. ¡°What the fuck is going on here? You¡¯re friends with the devil?¡± ¡°Him?¡± She asked, pointing at Bsco. ¡°He is not the devil. No, this is my home away from home. Limbo.¡± ¡°Fucking hell, just start at the beginning, please,¡± I said. ¡°I think Jean here might have been assuming these were bad guys.¡± ¡°Me?!¡± She yelled. ¡°That was you.¡± ¡°Maybe it was Hope,¡± I said, thinking back. ¡°They look evil as hell,¡± she defended. ¡°No, these are my friends,¡± Illyana said. ¡ª ¡°I have beening to this world since I was a child,¡± Illyana said. We were sitting in the throne room of the demon city that Bsco ruled over. The big red demon sat cross legged behind her. ¡°I havee to this world since I was a girl. Bsco found me on one of my trips here and taught me how to fight.¡± ¡°The little Illyana is the only outsider we have seen,¡± Bsco said. His voice like a bass drum. I wasn¡¯t totally convinced he wasn¡¯t evil or the actual devil. ¡°My power allows me toe here. Travel through Limbo ande out at a different location back on Earth. Time also moves differently here. So I have spent much time here without aging,¡± she said. ¡°Ill, please hurry,¡± Bsco said. ¡°I am, one moment,¡± she said with a huff. They really did feel close. Like father and daughter for some reason. I was going to give the demon the benefit of the doubt until he mentioned a deal for my soul. ¡°I have not been back in some time. Apparently a foe came from another dimension and began infecting Bsco¡¯s people.¡± She turned to him. ¡°His name is Magus. A being you call a cyborg. He has gically engineered a virus of some sort to infect my people. Once infected, their skin bes hard as metal, projectiles can fire from them, those that could breathe fire are able to shoot a superheated ray.¡± ¡°Like aser?¡± I asked, looking to Morgan. She yelped. Her eyes wide as she clutched theser in her hands. ¡°I do not know what that is,¡± Bsco said. ¡°My people have been unable to fight this virus. Each of those he infects, be his willing ves. For months now we have fought tooth and w, but once the infected bleed on you, you be these robots. All connected to the hive mind of Magus, helping him take Limbo for himself.¡± ¡°How do you get infected?¡± I asked, concerned for Morgan. Her Haki began to be terrified. I couldn¡¯t help but picture herughing gleefully in the blue goo they secreted. Which was probably their once blood. ¡°Once they bleed on you or bite you,¡± Bsco said. ¡°I have had to kill many that were infected.¡± ¡°How long does it take to take effect?¡± ¡°Mere hours,¡± he said. ¡°Thank god, I think we are safe,¡± I said to the wide-eyed Hope, Lyra, and Morgan. They nodded too, relieved. ¡°Sorry, continue.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said, breathing heavily. ¡°I hate to leave my ancestral home, but Magus and his horde have proven too strong. Illyana offered to help us escape to save what is left of my people. But she wanted to bring you all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice of her¡­since she stranded us here and all,¡± I said. ¡°But are you seriously going to run?¡± ¡°We have no other choice,¡± Bsco admitted. ¡°My people are terrified of their bodies turning into metal and being controlled by Magus.¡± ¡°I see that,¡± I said. ¡°But¡­we are pretty immune.¡± ¡°You are?¡± Bsco asked confused. ¡°Yes, we fought some of their number a while ago. None of us have turned into a robot, except that robot.¡± I pointed at Ultron. ¡°But he is a special case. Either way, I¡¯m sure we could take care of your problem.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± The Bsco demon asked, hope in his voice. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, pointing at Morgan. ¡°She basically bathed in the blood of one. Pretty sure we are fine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± she said, trying to wipe her skin clean. ¡°Let¡¯s take care of this then. We don¡¯t want to open a portal from hell on Earth,¡± I said. I had a quest to finish anyway. Standing up, Jean joined me. Getting excited for another fight. I had to admit I was enjoying this new version of her. ¡ª ¡°Calm it down, psycho!¡± I yelled at Jean. She was cackling like a witch as she ripped apart one of the robot demons limb from limb. Whatever had happened to her was still going on. She was already stronger than a few hours ago. It was the next day. After we had pushed back the horde attacking the city we went in search of the true mechanisized asshole. Hope on Ultron, Lyra in her green Hulk form, and Morgan firing off her upgradedsers, Jean was the wild card as she went from foe to foe. Arge Tabi beside me, the blue haired cat shot jets of blue me at the robot demons as they kepting at us. None of us had turned into robots yet, but I wasn¡¯t too worried about it. The demons had been fighting them for months by this point, and were stuck with tactics that made certain they wouldn¡¯t get bled on. We humans fought the monsters without worry or care. Tearing the weak monsters apart like tinker toys as we carved a path to where this whole thing started. ¡°Something¡¯sing!¡± Jean yelled, stopping in midair. I looked up and noticed where she was pointing. The crowd of robots stopped fighting and began to step back. Out from the rocky terrain a giant emerged. He was at least twenty feet tall. Smooth green metallic skin, his head was round, and had a humanoid shape. Two arms, two, legs, a bunch of tentaclesing out of his back it was easy to see this was the famous cyborg Magus. ¡°You have ruined my ns,¡± a metallic voice announced from the giant. ¡°Same here!¡± I yelled back. One quest leading into another, I prayed that the reward was worth the headache. Illyana appeared behind me, wielding a glowing white sword. Running at the giant I wasn¡¯t about to be shown up so I ran ahead as well. Jean was already firing at it. A huge plume of mes shooting out from her it covered the body of the robot. I could feel the heat from there, the temperature ten times what it was yesterday. But Magus surprised her by walking out unaffected. Moving faster than I expected he swung at her and actually hit. The fiery woman was thrown back and struck a boulder hard. ¡°Check on her,¡± I yelled at Tabi. The cat ran toward her as Illyana and I made it to the boss¡¯s legs. My hands charged with Nen I sted one leg as Illyana sliced the other. My nen crushed the metal it was made of and the boss teetered over. Roaring in pain he hit the ground with a great boom. Hopeful that ended him I cursed as a door opened in his chest. Rather than being the actual boss, that had been another armor, like a Gundam for the real body. Another Magus appeared out of the chest cavity. Smaller, it was only seven feet tall and was no longer made of metal. Dark green carapace, it resembled a mix between a bug and human. ¡°I will convert all of you!¡± Magus hissed and tiny spores shot out of it¡¯s back. Tabi appeared and shot a bout of me at the monster, causing the spores to burn up. Illyana and I were on it then. Beginning to slice at the beast, it¡¯s hard shells were a lot stronger than the metal. The almost living husk actually thrummed with power as I sted Nen into it. A tentacle shooting out of it¡¯s back, I grabbed it then pushed it back to the body. Using my Fusion I fused them together and grabbed another tentacle, doing the same. Soon the left side of his body had all the tentacles fused to his green shell. Roaring, it spit some sort of acid at us. Illyana yelled, hit by it but I stepped back. Ultron fired a missile at him as I moved away. Magus caught in the st the strong attack caused it to be caught on fire and smoke to billow out. Before the fire could die down the Magus leapt for Ultron. Latching onto the robot it began to absorb the robot as Hope was jettisoned off. ¡°Fuck!¡± I yelled. This monster could turn carbon lifeforms into robots, could it do the opposite to robots? That sounded like Ultron to me. Rushing forward I didn¡¯t hold back this time. Casting my Nen st I sliced up and down, cutting the fusing robot and Magus in half. They screeched but I wasn¡¯t done. Pulling a Trunks, I didn¡¯t want any of this thing surviving. Calling all of my Nen I sliced over and over, making mencemeat of the being. Missiles on the robot exploding, I was thrown backward with a concussive st. Knocked out for a split second I woke up with a splitting headache in the bleak yellow world. More explosionsing from where the two had been fusing, I looked around to see metal tes falling off the robot demons. Their bodies turning back into flesh and blood, the virus was finally dealt with. Like killing the master vampire made people into real boys again, the once foes turned back into the hell worthy abominations they were before. Demons cried and cheered and the girls walked over to me. Beaten, but smiles on their faces. ¡°You killed Ultron,¡± Hope said, a frown on her face. ¡°Trust me, I did you a favor,¡± I said. At least I hoped he was dead. I didn¡¯t see anything resembling the robot in the pile anymore. ¡°Everyone alright?¡± ¡°My robot is dead!¡± Hope yelled, more upset. ¡°Everyone important alright?¡± I rified. She frowned at me. ¡°Cut the crap. Have your dad build you a new-nevermind. Just get strong yourself. You don¡¯t need a robot.¡± ¡°That was fun,¡± Lyra said as she turned back into a normal girl. ¡°Don¡¯t let the demons let you hear that. Pretty sure we just murdered a lot of their kin,¡± I said. The demonizing robots began to excitedly talk to one another. Crying happy tears as they hugged one another, or looked for loved ones. I frowned, feeling a little bad about enjoying myself too. ¡°Weston, the red one,¡± Tabi whispered in my ear. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said, running back to Jean. Following Tabi, the blue cat shrunk down and jumped on my shoulder. Directing me up the incline I found Jean to the side of the boulder she hit. Her head was bleeding badly. Pulling out my Spark I sent it into her, forcing her body to heal. As I did she opened her eyes. ¡°Hey,¡± I said. ¡°Weston?¡± She asked, but it wasn¡¯t the confident Phoenix I had been talking to for thest day. She was her old self again. Her Spiritual Energy weaker, there was no longer the confident woman I had been fooling around with. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said, struck harder than I thought. A pit forming in my stomach I was actually kind of switching gears to focus on my Nix. Her raunchy attitude and fighting prowess had been a highlight for me as we fought for our lives. Seeing that she was back to her meek self, I wasn¡¯t sure what to think. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked. ¡°Illyana, is she-¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± I said. ¡°You don¡¯t remember anything?¡± The pit in my stomach growing I was really going to miss the fiery mutant. But with luck maybe it wouldn¡¯t be for long. Looking at a rock I considered hitting her with it but threw that out. I needed canon to happen on it¡¯s own, not force it. No matter how much I wanted it to happen. ¡°I remember tidbits?¡± She asked. ¡°There was a big red demon, and that city,¡± she said, shaking her head. I pulled her up and the other girls walked over. ¡°Girls, what happened to you?¡± ¡°Phoen-¡± Illyana said but stopped with a re from me. ¡°Jean hit her head. She lost some of her memory,¡± I said. She had insisted everyone call her Phoenix. The other girls had known she was acting differently but kind of rolled with it as she and I spent time in our Makuramoto in the hours we weren¡¯t fighting. ¡°What happened?¡± She asked, looking around to all the blood and dead robots. ¡°Machine uprising,¡± Hope said grabbing her hand. ¡°I was basically Sarah Connor. Weston killed my robot because he was jealous of it.¡± ¡°So very jealous,¡± I said as I let them lead. It was time to reap some rewards as I pulled up my notification.
Marvel World Quest 6.2: Complete
Save Illyana and end the threat to Limbo
Rewards:
Pet Evolution
Weapon Schematics
¡°Ready to evolve to your next form?¡± I asked Tabi. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Want to get stronger again?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course, don¡¯t ask stupid questions,¡± she hissed. I rolled my eyes and upgraded her to Level 7. She ballooned out a little but shrunk down quickly. She had started at level 10 on Naruto World. I was excited to see how strong level 7 was. I brought up the other item.
Weapon Schematic:
Do you wish to use this item?
Yes/No
Annoyed by so little information I clicked yes.
Scanning Current Body and Attributes....
The scanning took a long time, but I didn¡¯t notice anything. After a minute, it dinged like a meal finishing in an Easy Bake Oven.
Weapon Schematic Generated:
Optimal Weapon
Soulsword
¡°What the-¡± I asked.
Do you wish to learn how to make a Soulsword?
Yes/No
Amazed that there were still rewards I knew nothing about, I clicked Yes and knowledge poured into me like a Memory Meld. CHAPTER 403 SOUL CHAPTER 403 SOUL A Straw Hat worthy party was going on below me. People dancing around huge bonfires, some sort of green goop for alcohol was free flowing around as the demon people celebrated. Even the boys from school were dancing with a few of the female demons. Though some were pretty hot I left them alone as I sat on the roof of the pce watching the city wide celebrations. ¡°What is with you?¡± Illyana asked as she walked over. ¡°Just¡­preparing,¡± I said. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°In a minute,¡± I said. ¡°You never showed me your sword before.¡± I eyed the ck hilt at her waist. I had seen her waving it around when the fighting started and was more interested as the knowledge I received helped me to recognize it. ¡°My Soulsword?¡± She asked. Pulling out the hilt, she closed her eyes and a shining white de extended out of it. I couldn¡¯t feel what she did, but the knowledge I received told me all I needed to know. ¡°How did you make it?¡± I asked. ¡°How did you know I made it?¡± She asked, hesitant. I smiled wide. ¡°Good guess,¡± I said. ¡°Please, you mind?¡± She frowned but sat next to me. Holding the glowing sword in her hand she admitted, ¡°I can do anything here in Limbo. I have¡­a connection to the ce. Magic is everywhere here. And I am attuned to it. Anything I think, I can do.¡± She smiled at me. ¡°When I was just a girl I made this sword. At first it was simple. A part of me. The hilt fell out of me one day. As I used it, imagined it bing a sword, it became brighter and stronger.¡± ¡°Cool,¡± I admitted. Growing excited to make my own I eyed her. ¡°Are you good?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°It has been some time since I have been here. I did not realize they were going through such hardships. Thank you.¡± ¡°For what?¡± I asked. ¡°You know what.¡± ¡°I do, but usually when you thank someone, you tell them what exactly you are thankful for. For instance I am thankful you chose such a skimpy suit of armor to fight in.¡± Her armor was a glorified swimsuit with some metal pieces for re. She blushed and looked down to her body. ¡°Thank you for helping my people here,¡± she said. ¡°Without hesitation.¡± I nodded. Letting out a sigh I looked out to the festivities. ¡°I know I can be an asshole¡­but I try to do the right thing when its in front of me.¡± ¡°You can be such an asshole,¡± she said. ¡°Woah,¡± Iughed. ¡°You suck at this thanking thing.¡± She giggled and leaned against me. My hand moved to her back and she rested her head on my chin. ¡°Be careful step-sis. I¡¯d hate to get any ideas.¡± ¡°You never have ideas, too dumb,¡± she mumbled. Looking up at me she smiled wide. ¡°Are you scared of my brother still?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Iughed then locked eyes with her, realizing she was serious. I wasn¡¯t much for that sort of thinking. My hand moved down to her chin and lifted her face up. She froze as I kissed her lips. My hands sending some minor Sparks into her she moaned as the kiss lingered. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything,¡± I lied as I pulled back. She blushed and pulled away. ¡°Yes, I see that,¡± she said, nervous and unsure what to do with what just happened. ¡°Th-thank you.¡± She got up and moved away. ¡°For the kiss this time?¡± I asked. Her Haki exploded with embarrassment as she stuttered a reply in her retreat. I wasn¡¯t sure what my rtionship was with her, but I considered her a friend at the minimum. Letting out a huff, I felt I had let my Nen build up enough, so I got to work. The schematics that had imprinted into my brain were far beyond anything I could have dreamed of. They were a step by step guide to make a Soulsword. Though Illyana was able to do anything in this world, in the real world I was probably the only person that could make one. A Soulsword was a weapon made out of your lifeforce. I just so happened to be able to utilize my lifeforce, otherwise known as Nen. The power of every cell in my body bing a pool of energy at my beck and call, I focused all I had stored up into both hands. Imagining the shape of the weapon I began to force the Nen into the air at my palms. It was slow and tedious work. The sword wasn¡¯t able to just magically be made. It had to be built over days, but the most important step was the beginning. The cornerstone of the weapon, I had to focus as I made my Nen into a physical object. Slowly it took shape in front of me. First the hilt, I decided to make it ck. With wide guards along it, and a long handle to hold it two-handed if I wanted. I also carved a Watanabe heart at the end of each guard. After a half hour I was happy with it and began making the de. This of course was what I had been thinking of for a while now. I had considered making it into a massive Buster Sword from Final Fantasy, but I needed something versatile. I made the de more like my Jitte. Straight and to the point. the de was about four inches at the base, and ended up being four feet long. Not too long, but not too short. When the physical sword was in front of me, I hardened it as the schematic had shown me. My body acting on instinct the final touches finished and the weapon glowed white. The physical weapon in my hands it was light as a feather. Waving it around from a sitting position, I knew I finally had my forever weapon. Unlike many I had run into, this was a growth weapon. As I grew stronger, so would it. If my Nen grew, and I continued to pour my lifeforce into it, the de would eventually be indestructible. The perfect addition to my arsenal I couldn¡¯t believe that I had the power all along, I just didn¡¯t know how to do it. Curious what other secrets my powers had I pulled up my Status Screen.
Name Weston Walker
Current Quest: Save Lyra
World 1: Marvel
World 1 Quest: Save Lyra
World 2: Invincible
World 2 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Dead Man Walking
Handicap Dismiss
World Lasting Physique
Gemini Active
Summon: N/A
Pet: Matatabi - Level 7 Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Forms: Viltrumite Physiology 5.08%
Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other
4 Challenger Slots World Escape
Berserker Mode
Nen
Spark*
Union
Fusion
Timeflow
Bonuses Major Psychic Resistance
4 Challenger Slots Body Modification Resistance
Hardened Organs
Adaptability
Minor Radiation Resistance
4-Leaf Clover
Venom Resistance
Poison Resitance
Illusion Resistance
Items Gantz Armor Stored (27)
1 Challenger Slots Item Choice
Bonus Copy
Hero Costume
Bonus Upgrade
Currency: USD $82,614
I read it and frowned. ¡°You cheap fuckers,¡± I said. They hadn¡¯t automatically assigned the Soulsword to my Items. Frowning, I was about to make it my Item Choice but then recalled that I didn¡¯t need to. Breathing in slowly the sword glowed white and turned into energy. Entering my body it became my Nen again. Letting out a sigh, as long as I had Nen I could call the weapon. No longer forced to form it, with a thought it appeared in my hand in the matter of two seconds. Pulling it back instantly, I practiced sheathing it and unsheathing it from my body until someone else came up. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jean asked. ¡°ying with myself,¡± I said, looking back at her. ¡°You?¡± She chewed her lip. ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know,¡± she mumbled. Her Haki all over the ce I raised my hand to her. ¡°Sit,¡± I said. She paused, but slowly walked over. Taking my hand the now demure Jean blushed as she sat next to me. We stared down at the party for a bit. Her feelings easy to read, they were harder to understand. First excited, then nervous, shameful, angry, manic, then horny, she didn¡¯t know what to feel. ¡°You alright?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said. ¡°For some reason I thought you would have the answer.¡± ¡°To what?¡± ¡°The question,¡± she said. ¡°The question I have been asking myself since I woke up. What the hell happened to me?¡± ¡°You fought with us,¡± I said. ¡°Yes, I heard. The girls were saying I was flying and throwing fire. Killing the robots as Iughed. I-I don¡¯t see how-¡± ¡°Ignore it,¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± She asked, surprised. ¡°Ignore it,¡± I said. ¡°For now at least. I think you¡­might need to get some of your own answers.¡± ¡°To what?¡± ¡°The question that is Jean Grey,¡± i said. Looking her up and down she was modest once more. No longer showing me cleavage, I couldn¡¯t help but frown. Forcing myself to realize this wasn¡¯t the same girl. I pushed out the idea of a possibility of Nixing back out. ¡°You became a new person when the demons hit you the first time. At least that¡¯s what I thought. Now¡­I wonder if distance from Professor X had something to do with it.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked, knowing the answer. ¡°You told me about it at the school. The Professor changed you. He put up psychic blocks to keep your power from going out of control. I wonder if that maybe¡­changed you a little.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Just stop with the questions,¡± I said, angry at this weaker Jean. I chided myself, reminded that it wasn¡¯t her fault. She quieted though. When I had my train of thought set I spoke again. ¡°I have no fucking idea what it takes to block a mutants powers. Back¡­a little while ago. I met this¡­mutant. He was desperate for powers. So desperate that when he didn¡¯t awaken them he was ready to kill himself. He was convinced he was supposed to have one. He was like 8 years old and he was ready to hang himself because he didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Who-¡± I red at her, she quieted. ¡°Then he decides he doesn¡¯t care. Powers or not, he will help people. Everybit a hero that most people aren¡¯t. He was ready to give his life to save one person. Someone noticed that and gifted him their power. He became whole again. He had a power, and he could finally help people.¡± I let out a shuddering breath. Sometimes I forgot why Midoriya from MHA had been the protagonist. ¡°Then a while ago, Ie to find out that he really did have a power. It was just ripped away from him, and he was forced to forget about it. But his body remembered. That¡¯s why it was so convinced that it needed a power. Forcing him to almost kill himself because the body didn¡¯t feel whole without one.¡± Jean was quiet next to me. I knew my backstory in the world was that I was some normal kid, but I didn¡¯t care. I¡¯d gotten out of bigger holes in my stories in these worlds. ¡°So the reason I bring this up is, I have no idea what would happen to someone if their power was suppressed. I assume your body wants to use that full potential. Aches for it. But how does it change you if you can no longer smile orugh? You¡¯ve been living your life without a huge chunk of your strength, Jean. You got to this world and it awoke. I¡¯m not sure why hitting your head caused you to forget, but you have a lot of power inside of you.¡± Her Spiritual Energy was far more turbulent than it had been before. Instead of the volume turned down, the volume was set on sporadic. First high then low, it was lucky she didn¡¯t use her powers too much or she may have lost control of it. ¡°What should I do?¡± Jean asked, fear in her voice. ¡°Let it happen,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t force it. You¡­acted like a new person. But I kind of think you acted like the real you. I am really hoping your head will heal more and you¡¯ll remember.¡± I wanted that sex crazed she-demon in my head again. ¡°Until then, just forget about it. You have a boyfriend, and a life. I¡¯m fairly certain you like who you are now.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she said, but didn¡¯t sound convinced. "Good," I said. ¡°Above all things, you should love who you are,¡± I said. Instead of talking more though I reached out and put my hand on her shoulder. She stiffened slightly, but as I pulled her to me she rxed. Exhaling out her nose she moved to rest her head on my shoulder. We watched the party like that. Jean breathing deeply through her nose on my shoulder until she fell asleep. I wasn¡¯t sure when she was supposed to awaken the whole Phoenix thing. From what I remembered in theic, the version I got was mild inparison. Unsure what the future would bring, I couldn¡¯t help but pray that she woulde back though. She had really been fun. CHAPTER 404 ERROR CHAPTER 404 ERROR We ended up staying in Limbo for a few more days. Treated like celebrities for ending the scourge of Magnus, I spent my time refining the Soulsword I had made. Most waking hours spent gathering and condensing my Lifeforce, it was taxing to not pull too much of my own Nen. I had to take my time and build the strength of the sword up. On the fifth day the hardened steel began to gain some luminescence so I knew it was ready to use in a fight and sparred a many of the demon warriors. Though they weren¡¯t overly strong, my weapon held up against their steel, and I was happy with my gains. Time moved more slowly on the side of Limbo as well. At least while Illyana was there it did. She said that weeks spent in the world could be days or mere minutes in the real world. But on the fifth day we decided we had spent enough time there. It didn¡¯t help that one of the boys from ss got a little too attached to one of the demon girls and some drama happened. A life-threatening gue of robot zombies ended, we were waved off by the Demon King Bsco as we headed back to where we entered the world. Since Illyana could enter the world at one ce, then leave Limbo to be spat out in our world somewhere else, we had to enter where we had exited to get back to the school. It took some time, but too be honest I wasn¡¯t too much in a hurry to get back in the real world. For the first time in a long time I had a real adventure I had no idea of. Whether this was canon or not was unknown, but a part of me always feared something like this. If I ran into a situation I had no idea of, would I sink or swim? I felt like this time I flew through it, and hoped the next time I would as well. I knew that a bigger part of me didn¡¯t want to go back because of Jean as well. She had been getting closer to me during my time in Limbo. Interested in my construction of the Soulsword she would watch me as I gathered power and tried to understand the elusive energy. Hesitant, I could tell she wanted to know more about the memories she was missing, but was also scared to find out. She didn¡¯t rpse anymore, despite how many times I was tempted to identally hit her head, and I came to terms with the fact that it wasn¡¯t time yet for a full on Phoenix awakening. We got to the location where we had entered the world and instead of leaving where we had fallen high up in the air, Illyana opened a portal at ground level. Making another one of her giant white discs we traveled through the dark inbetween of the two dimensions. A portal opening ahea, we could see the exit to the school as kids in school uniforms ran outside. ¡°Looks like we didn¡¯t miss much,¡± Jean said, nervous as we approached. ¡°Or there''s an ice cream truck outside,¡± I offered. ¡°If so, I want cookie dough.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± Hope said. ¡°Sherbert for me.¡± ¡°Sherbert? What are you, an olddy?¡± Lyra asked. ¡°I want some chocte.¡± The othersughed and said their own orders,fortable with one another after days in the odd ce. ¡°You going to miss your demonic beau?¡± I asked the one boy. I had actually started to like the trio. ¡°I will make her dad ept us,¡± he said. ¡°Ha! Good luck with that,¡± I said. ¡°Either way, I¡¯d find a good stic surgeon, cus you both would make some ugly ass kids.¡± ¡°Hey,¡± he said, frowning. The other two boys cackled augh and slowly the girls joined in. The disc we were on slowed down in front of the portal and Jean was the first one through. As I jumped out into the school the noise of rms going off was all around us. Kids talking, fear in the air, teachers trying not to panic, we joined the streaming kids outside. No one noticed the disheveled orck of school uniforms as we escaped out of the school. As we ran outside my quest finished.
Marvel World Quest 6: Complete
Protect Lyra Talbot
Rewards:
Viltrumite Form +1%
Lines of ambnces, police cars, and barricades set up, there were already news screws on scene. If this happened at Peter Parker¡¯s school I doubted this would get much attention. Since this was where the Richie Riches of the worldid their heads though, I knew it would be national news. The kids were bussed to a local hotel conference hall, everyone was ounted for and statements were taken. Apparently we were gone for all of about 5 minutes. The kids from ss that had escaped on a roof were found and more chaos ensued after it got out I might have anatagonized the terrorists a little by calling them girl scouts. ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± One of the police detectives asked. We were in a smaller office conducting an ¡°interview.¡± I yed along while I waited. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really am,¡± I said. ¡°Calling them a boy band didn¡¯te to me untilter. I mean, it was right there. You had the pretty boy, the little brother blue guy, the average one, and the hairy one. I swear, I¡¯ll do better next time.¡± ¡°Weston!¡± One of the detectives barked. ¡°This is serious. There could have been major repercussions form your actions. Now, I want to hear it all again. What possessed you to antagonize them?¡± ¡°They were interrupting Miss ck¡¯s ss,¡± I said in a huff. ¡°I spend that time daydreaming about her. I know she is a little older, but you should see her-¡± ¡°Stop, this isplete bullshit. I want to hear the real reason,¡± one said. ¡°None of this holds water. What makes you think you can start-¡± A knock happened at the door. The man frowned but got up to reveal my favorite suit. The detectives left, spouted some jurisdictional bullcrap, and Agent Colson was then walking back in. Taking the detective¡¯s spots he sat across from me. ¡°Are you an idiot, or something?¡± Colson asked. ¡°You know, I let those guys get away with asking that because they don¡¯t know what I can do,¡± I said, my smile cracking slightly. ¡°How would you like me to make it so that chair bes a part of your ass indefinitely?¡± The threat worked and his Haki showed fear. He kept on though. ¡°Why is it that everytime I have a super powered issue, you¡¯re involved? You still fly around the city like you don¡¯t have a care in the world.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I said with augh. ¡°As you and Fury have exined to me, I am not a mutant. I am a normal person like the rest of them. Maybe I should do a PSA for the people of New York. Tell them I¡¯m just like them, but then some ooze came my way.¡± ¡°Weston, this is serious. I have six diplomats children, twelve parents that own multi-billion dorpanies, and a couple of kings and queens calling me asking about their kids.¡± ¡°That sounds like a you problem,¡± I said, already bored of this. ¡°How can I help it if I have super powers? I did what I was supposed to. Saved Ross¡¯ granddaughter. If it was such a worry they should have pulled her out. Or maybe these parents shouldn¡¯t have all their eggs in one basket. That ce is one giant bomb away from ruining the world econonmy.¡± Colson drummed his fingers on the desk, thinking. I could tell he agreed with me. But the parents had demanded answers. He was there to get them from me. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°So, there I was, sitting in Chemistry. Wondering how I coulde up with a pickup line for Ms. ck. Something about ¡°I know we have Chemistry together already¡± or something. rm goes off. Shaggy the big brown cat, papa smurf, and a couple other guys appear.¡± ¡°Any idea who they were?¡± ¡°Sabertooth,¡± I said. ¡°That was Shaggy. Not sure on the ck haired psychic. I think Jean called the Blue Man Group reject the Betrayer.¡± ¡°And the other?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± I said. I wasn¡¯t about to out Remy Lebeau, Gambit. He was part of an assassin¡¯s or thieves guild. It had been so long I couldn¡¯t remember which. ¡°What next?¡± Colson asked. ¡°Well I told them this great one liner about being in a boy band.¡± ¡°I heard it was girl scouts,¡± Colson said, holding back a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t believe everything you hear. I showed them some sweet ninja moves and¡­¡± ¡ª ¡°Despite some hups,¡± Professor Xavier said. ¡°Thank you for your efforts, Weston.¡± ¡°No prob,¡± I said with a shrug. We were in an actual hotel room. Wolverine, Cyclops, Jean, and the professor there, we were wrapping up the whole drama of the event. Wolverine and Cyclops were actually close by at the apartment and had been the ones to chase off the Marauders not long before we came back out the portal. The ever vignt Cyclops was aplete wreck, as he doted over Jean. I frowned, annoyed that despite my efforts I found myself in a love triangle. It helped that I was the only one aware of the third point of the triangle though. I pushed my feelings for the girl away. For so long I didn¡¯t understand what people saw in Jean in the Comics. Now I found myself in the same situation with the schizophrenic psychic. I always knew red heads were trouble, just never how much trouble. ¡°Next time, I want you to kick that Sabertooth¡¯s ass,¡± Wolverine growled as he chewed on his cigar. ¡°Fucker¡¯s slippery.¡± ¡°I thought you fought him,¡± I said, trying to push thoughts of the woman out of my head. ¡°No, that blue bastard shot out some smoke and they disappeared in the sewers,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°How the fuck are there so many sewer ess points?¡± I mumbled. That was always the excuse. Probably one of the main reasons they didn¡¯t have fights like this in the middle of nowhere. ¡°No idea,¡± Wolverine grumbled. ¡°But good to see you are using your training.¡± ¡°What training?¡± I asked. ¡°Getting your ass beat by me,¡± Wolverineughed. ¡°That sounds really gay,¡± I assured him. ¡°I don¡¯t rememebr that at all. ¡° ¡°Well you¡¯ll get a reminder of it soon. You¡¯re back with me,¡± he said, a wide smile on his face. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I asked, unable to fight my own smile as I eyed Cyclops. ¡°Sick of me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Cyclops lied. ¡°After review,¡± Professor X cut in. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to give you more leeway. Despite your methods, you do what is asked of you. We want to extend a full membership into the X-Men to you.¡± ¡°I get to be part of the team?¡± I asked, a genuine smile on my face. ¡°But I¡¯m keeping my dick, right?¡± ¡°For thest time, yes,¡± Professor X said as Wolverine guffawed. ¡°When we get back to the school, you may begin your training on the ckbird.¡± ¡°Awesome,¡± I said. ¡°What¡¯s my rank? Do we have ranks? Do I get to call new guys anything? What¡¯s the pecking order? Do we have weird distinctions like the Hellfire Club?¡± ¡°No on most of those, but we should,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°We can discuss all thatter,¡± Professor X said. ¡°For now, we have to gather the students.¡± ¡°For¡­an ice cream social?¡± I asked, ice cream still stuck in my head for some reason. I was a little disappointed there wasn¡¯t a truck waiting for us with all the police cars. I felt like that was a missed opportunity on their part. Then again maybe they were forced to stay back. It would be funny as hell to see pictures on the news of officers getting ice cream while they had a hostage/terrorist situation going on. ¡°We need to limit our own involvement in this,¡± Professor X said. Apparently now that I was a full member, he didn¡¯t much care if I knew of the inner workings. ¡°Ms. Grey, yourself, and Illyana will not need toe back here anymore. It would be best if the less than¡­public worthy items were hidden from those involved.¡± At first my mind went to maybe he watched me being a little familiar with Morgan. Then I realized he meant everything. ¡°You¡¯re erasing us from their memory?¡± I asked, taken aback. I had forgotten he did those sorts of things to non-mutants. ¡°It¡¯s for the best, Weston,¡± Cyclops said. ¡°You agree with this too?¡± I asked Jean. More than a little disgusted. A very small part of her did, but a bigger part wanted to say no. But this Jean was too timid to say that. ¡°Seriously?!¡± I said, not meaning to yell but doing so anyway. I looked at Wolverine. ¡°And you¡¯re okay with this? Aren¡¯t you missing memories?¡± ¡°The professor and I have talked on this extensively,¡± Wolverine grumbled. ¡°I see his points.¡± ¡°Let me guess, for mutant kind?¡± I asked, the professor. He stared at me, unafraid to have this conversation. I guessed he had it with many over the years. ¡°Professor,e on.¡± ¡°Weston, you are young. Persecution for mutants has been going on for decades. Do you think this instance is isted? No, I have seen the equivalent dozens of times. When they happen there is a distinct spike in crimes against mutants. It is better for everyone-¡± ¡°Fuck everyone,¡± I said. ¡°Professor,e on. I look up to you.¡± I almost made a joke about him being shorter than me in the wheelchair but didn¡¯t. I filed it away forter. ¡°You have such a calling. Helping the minority. Good for you. Gold stars all around. But ripping away memories is never the answer. We erase enemies, not memories.¡± I sighed and pulled out my sword. White light came out out of my body directed to my hand. Like smoke sucked into my palm the sword appeared, shined bright and condensed to form the slightly glowing de. ¡°I learned to make this in Limbo. If I didn¡¯t go there, I never would have figured it out. Now I¡¯m stronger.¡± I pointed the sword to where I could feel the kids from ss. ¡°Each one of them is stronger because of what we went through. Yes, they saw some things they shouldn¡¯t. We all do though. Kids killed in streets, drug overdoses, so much shit. So much shit these kids are insted from because they don¡¯t have to live in the real world. Now this moment, this defining event happened to them, and will help make them who they are supposed to be. It may seem small to you, but each one of them changed out there.¡± I could feel that Xavier wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°One of them is a mutant,¡± I said. ¡°Who?¡± He asked, genuinely worried for the individual. I felt his psychic fingers move across my brain, but kept my mind focused as I kept him out. ¡°See, you¡¯re looking at the forest and only focusing on the few specific trees you want. Not the whole forest,¡± I said. I let out a sigh and pulled the Soulsword back into me. The white energy shot into my body and I turned around. ¡°I want to be in your club, but not bad enough to ruin the memories I¡¯ve made with these people.¡± I didn¡¯t give Jean a look as I left the hotel room. Annoyed, I walked down and followed the Haki of my friends. Unsure if they would remember me the next day I found that most of them were being picked up. ¡°Hey, Hopium,¡± I said, waving at the dark haired girl. She stopped getting into the car and smiled wide. Shutting the door she jogged over. Wrapping her arms around me she gave me a big hug. ¡°Hey Peston,¡± she said. ¡°Ha,¡± I said. ¡°How long did that nickname take you?¡± ¡°Longer than I¡¯d care to admit,¡± she mumbled, smiling up at me. The smile disappeared as she frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± I said. ¡°See you at school tomorrow, alright?¡± ¡°Good,¡± she said, rolling her eyes she released me and walked back to the car. ¡°Hey,¡± Morgan said as she walked over. She had her backpack and sses back on. ¡°Hey yourself, gorgeous,¡± I said. We hadn¡¯t really been alone since our makeout session, but she still found me funny. I doubted the rtionship could be salvaged if the professor did wipe her memory. ¡°What about me? I¡¯m gorgeous, right?¡± Lyra asked, smiling wide. ¡°Only when you¡¯re green,¡± I said. ¡°Oh my god, don¡¯t remind me. The other boys kept their mouths shut, but I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Just have your general of a grandpa threaten them,¡± I said. ¡°No way, my mom is the only one that knows what I can do,¡± she said. ¡°You might¡­want to talk to her about that,¡± I said. ¡°Crap, there she is,¡± Lyra said. ¡°See you Weston. Thanks for watching over me, or whatever.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you needed it,¡± I assured. She smiled wide at me and got in the car. I doubted that any of them put it together that I wasn¡¯ting back to school. ¡°You¡¯re noting back, are you?¡± Morgan asked. ¡°Are you psychic?¡± I asked, eyeing her. Sheughed but shook her head. ¡°I live in the area. I¡¯ll stop by, alright?¡± ¡°You promise?¡± She asked. Hope blooming in her. ¡°Of course, we still need our date,¡± I said. She giggled and bit her lip. I was about to do what she was thinking but she jumped as someone honked. ¡°Crap, that¡¯s my dad¡¯s driver,¡± Morgan said. ¡°Can you stop by tomorrow?¡± She asked, hiding a smile as she lifted her heavy pack. I could tell she was able to hide some demon robot parts in there. ¡°I think I can swing that,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°After school?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll even skip tutoring.¡± ¡°I feel honored,¡± I said as she moved to the car. I turned around to head somewhere else. ¡°Hey, Happy, mom couldn¡¯t make it?¡± Morgan asked. I took a step and stopped, her words registering in my brain slowly. I turned back around as the door shut. In the front seat was a bigger man with ck hair. He very well could have been Happy. The personal driver to Tony Stark. ¡°Fuck,¡± I cursed, annoyed how blind I had been. She was Tony Stark¡¯s daughter. There had been more than a few kids with fake names at Calhoun. Tony Stark was a celebrity, it wasn¡¯t surprising his shy daughter of a kid wouldn¡¯t be interested in that. And her mom was a stripper, that actually held up with canon a little since he was such a yboy. She probably took her mom¡¯s name to go to school. Morgan¡¯s driver drove off and I cursed myself for not seeing it earlier. Mentally telling myself to not freak out and I could call her the next day I headed away from the hotel. My thoughts dark, I walked down the street to find a ce to liftoff, but was stopped once more. ¡°Hey,¡± a familiar white haired girl said. I turned to see Felicia Hardy walking over to me from the edge of the building. ¡°Oh no, a robber,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t have any money, but you could steal my innocence.¡± ¡°Hardy har har,¡± she said. ¡°What the fuck happened there?¡± ¡°Nothing you need to worry about,¡± I said. ¡°Just some viin drama.¡± She frowned, not getting the answer she wanted. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°Nothin,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Just annoyed. My dad pays a lot of money for me to go here, and there is still crap like this going on.¡± ¡°Poor you,¡± I said as sarcastically as I could manage. ¡°You¡¯re fine, pussy cat. You haven¡¯t pissed off near enough people to warrant someoneing after you.¡± I began to walk back down the street. I could feel she was annoyed, and normally I would be all for hitting on her, taking her out to make her feel better, but at the moment I couldn¡¯t care less. Around so many rich kids. Their spiritual energy reeked of sorrow and privilege. Treating this whole thing like it was the end of the world. People would bitch, money would be spent for guards, probably mutant ones if I was to guess. I knew how much the elite liked their super powered protectors. The whole situation had reminded me of what Midnight went through in MHA. Wearing a mask, she was one of the few truly good elite. Letting out a sigh I knew it wasn¡¯t these kid¡¯s faults, but how many of them would grow up to be the type of people Midnight fought against? Stuck in the bubble of the private school for over a week, I decided it was time to visit those that truly struggled. Finding a good spot to fly away I headed downtown to my favorite arachnid duo. CHAPTER 405 OTHERS CHAPTER 405 OTHERS I looked at Gwen Stacy¡¯s ce first. Then Parker¡¯s, and eventually Oscorp. Doing my best to listen to Colson about flying around, I flew around the city a couple of times and ended up at their school. To my surprise I didn¡¯t find either one there. Instead they were holed up at the secret ex-Oscorpb that had been experimenting on mutants. The duo were working on one of the upper floors. Since the ce still had power. I could see their reasoning to choose it. I was just a little offended that they didn¡¯t tell me about it. Coming up the stairs I monitored them with my Observation Haki. They were working diligently. A toolbox thrown up around them, they were diligently working on something. I came closer and stayed as silent as possible as they talked. ¡°No, that¡¯s here. We need to make sure we don¡¯t cross thread the power source,¡± Peter said. The sses wearing, bowl cut of a haircut, nerd of a kid was actually pretty strong. His Haki was ame with power, but he still didn¡¯t know how much. Pure muscle hidden under his Star Wars shirt he was also doing his best to not fart around Gwen. ¡°Cross thread? That¡¯s not a term rting to electricity,¡± Gwen said. She had bright blonde hair, almost as light as Felicia Hardy¡¯s. It was cut short to her shoulders and was tied back in a ponytail. She was wearing a shirt of some local underground grunge rockband like usual. Her Haki was almost a mirror image of Peter¡¯s. Bitten by the same spider that spurred my own advances, they had super powers, and I guessed very simr ones at that. ¡°You know what I mean. It¡¯s twelve volts and we only have so many amps to work with. I think the pumping-¡± Peter stopped talking as I cut off the lights. ¡°Again?¡± He asked. ¡°I¡¯ll check the break-¡± He stopped talking as I threw a rock across the room and it hit an abandoned metal desk. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°Oh my god, Peter. It¡¯s only us here,¡± Gwen said. I prepared another rock to throw. ¡°Yeah, but didn¡¯t Weston say a lot of people were killed here?¡± Peter mumbled. ¡°That was in the basement,¡± Gwen said. I threw another rock, this one hit closer to them. ¡°Who was that?!¡± She yelled, both dropping what they were doing and standing up. Holding my breath and stopping fromughing I grabbed an office chair and shoved it toward them. The wheels of the chair squeaked as it slowly got closer and closer, causing them to jump and turn to face it. Their eyes wide, Peter pulled out his phone and turned on the shlight. ¡°Wh-who¡¯s there?!¡± He yelled. Their terror rising as I ducked behind a desk and hit the thin metal, causing a loud bang noise. Hidden behind the desk I summoned my Soulsword. White light poured out of me, illuminating above, and making their terror rise more. When the sword was fully formed I said, ¡°Oooorphans.¡±: ¡°What?¡± Gwen squeaked. ¡°We-we were oooorphans,¡± I said in my best kid voice. ¡°Fucking I fucking knew it,¡± Peter whined. ¡°Fuck this shit I¡¯m-¡± He cut off as I threw the sword. It sailed between them and sunk into the concrete floor behind them. ¡°Oooorphans,¡± I said as I slowly got up. Peter¡¯s hands were shaking as he held the phone at me. Only able to see a vague sense of me I ducked down again causing them both to scream. When I dropped down I moved as quickly as I could around them. Making noise as I hit desks they screamed louder. Then out of nowhere I stood up and walked over to them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, confused as I came into the light. ¡°Weston! Oh thank god,¡± Gwen said as she approached. ¡°There was a-¡± She stopped as she saw the smile on my face. ¡°Oh you fucking bastard!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Iughed loudly as Peter finally got the joke. ¡°I think I peed myself,¡± Peter said. ¡°Goddamn you. What the hell was with that orphans crap?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Horror stories always involve orphans.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to fucking kill you,¡± Gwen said, but actually had a smile on her face. Iughed loudly as I walked back to the entrance and turned on the light. ¡°How the hell did you find us?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I had to look. What¡¯s up with this ce?¡± I asked. ¡°We needed somewhere to work,¡± Peter said, his Haki quickly recovering from the scare. ¡°What the hell is that thing?¡± He asked, looking at the sword sticking out of the floor. ¡°Oh that¡¯s my¡­excalibur. I was on this pretty epic adventure. Pulled it from this stone thing,¡± I said as I withdrew it. I began to reabsorb the weapon. Impressed with the clean cut it made into the concrete. The duo stared at me wide eyed as the sword disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m joking. I made it from my soul.¡± ¡°That¡¯s even more absurd,¡± Gwen said. ¡°Why the hell am I even surprised around you? What drama are you involved with now?¡± ¡°You know that shooting or whatever at Calhoun? That shit,¡± I said. ¡°I heard that was a hoax,¡± Peter said, pushing his sses up. He and I had gotten off to a rocky start, but we nerded out on some media our worlds shared and got closer. ¡°It just happened,¡± I said. ¡°But yeah, just a drill. So, what are you two working on?¡± ¡°Our web shooters,¡± Gwen said, shing her best smile. ¡°I think we might have the liquid ratio right. I found this recipe in Oscorp¡¯s archives. After some tweaking-¡± ¡°That I did,¡± Peter said. ¡°That Peter was inspired to do, yes,¡± Gwen said. ¡°We now have a super sticky web.¡± ¡°Fancy,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re not showing off the white liquid you shoot off to any other girls, right, Parker?¡± ¡°Oh my god, every time,¡± Peter said. ¡°I swear to god, one more semen joke and I¡¯ll-¡± ¡°Get excited and blow your load?¡± I asked. ¡°Ha!¡± Gwen said as Peter shook his head while trying not to blush. ¡°Come on. We were working on the pumping system for mixing the liquids.¡± She pulled me over to the tarp they were working on. It was wayrger than I remembered, but also the prototype. I was sure they would have it figured out soon on how to make it smaller. Though I had plenty of time in school I wasn¡¯t able to keep up with everything they talked about, but interjected when I could. ¡°So you push this button which mixes the liquids and the high pressure capsule releases the web.¡± ¡°In simplified terms, yes,¡± Gwen said. ¡°We still have a lot to figure out, but it¡¯s promising.¡± ¡°What about the real business though?¡± I asked eyeing her. ¡°I¡¯ll work on the suit next,¡± she promised again. ¡°I promise. Besides, you still haven¡¯t gotten Peter part of thepany.¡± ¡°The documents are with mywyer,¡± I said. ¡°Just give Foggy a call and he will. I signed the trust disolvment documents. Any day now we should have the funds ready to go.¡± I eyed Peter. ¡°Still having second thoughts?¡± I asked. ¡°No,¡± he lied. ¡°Is it the web shooters?¡± I asked. Addressing the situation head on. ¡°Peter, I swear. If you want to patent this stuff and the liquid, you both can. I don¡¯t want any part of that. But the suits are mine. I really doubt you have a market for your white sticky stuff. These Armis suits can help people.¡± ¡°The webs could help,¡± Peter said. ¡°The tensile strength is off the charts. You could save so much time loading things up with it.¡± ¡°You could,¡± I said. Trying to think furiously, I knew that this would never be patented. One or both of them would be a super hero and use the webbing to help people. That would be impossible if the patent office had the recipe sitting on a shelf. ¡°Just think about it. Gwen has already agreed to a sry. I¡¯d feel better knowing you didn¡¯t have to spend a bunch of time working at a pizza ce if you were working for me.¡± Peter still fought it, but I knew he would join me to the dark-er my side soon. Once they wrapped up their current experiment I sparred both of them. Both were still struggling with controlling their increased strength and senses. I showed them that fighting was the best way to learn to control themselves. It took time but Peter did eventually stop flinching everytime I threw a haymaker at him. They were barely scratching the surface of their powers, but I hoped that over time I could push them to find their full potential. It wasn¡¯t too long until I was saying bye to the duo. They wanted to continue to work so I flew off. I was supposed to stop by the Mutant school for a debriefing and wait for my next mission, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood. Put off by the professor and his answer for everything, I went off in search of the red head I could use most right then. She wasn¡¯t at her apartment, but was staying at Elektra¡¯s. My Observation Haki watching them they weren¡¯t overly touchy, but I could see that they had gotten closer. Thest time I had seen them was our raunchy night of fun, which was only a day for them. Having spent thest almost week with blue balls because of Jean, Inded and made my way to Elektra¡¯s door. Knocking on it, the ninja drew a weapon but came to the door. Expecting thendlord her eyes widened as she stared at me. ¡°What? Not happy to see me?¡± ¡°Weston¡­¡± She said, stepping back. My eyes squinting as I studied their haki, I could feel them both slightly ashamed. Since I had been kind of working on other women I didn¡¯t feel like I had any right to be upset. ¡°What? Am I out of the group?¡± ¡°What? No,¡± Maddy said as she stood up. The blind woman didn¡¯t pretend to need a stick to walk around. ¡°We uh, have just been¡­talking about old times.¡± I eyed her. She was mostly truthful. To be honest, I didn¡¯t much care. Our rtionship was started in a primal fashion. Both wanting to getid. Adding Elektra to the mix was a way to help me sate more of the lust I had split with my clone. I was all for keeping them both as long as it didn¡¯t add drama to my day to day. ¡°So¡­another threesome?¡± I asked perking up as Elektra shut the door. ¡°You weren¡¯t fucking joking,¡± Elektra said as she eyed Maddy. ¡°I told you he would want to go again,¡± Maddyughed. Whatever was going on between them I could feel the lust leaking off of her. I reached out to grab her. ¡°Soon,¡± she said. ¡°We just want¡­to talk first.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I said with a sigh as I followed them back to the couch. Instead of acting like an outsider this time, I plopped down on the big couch. Pulling Maddy to sit on myp she smiled wider as my hand squeezed her thigh. Some jealousy leaked out of Elektra, but instead of toward me, it was toward Maddy. I eyed the darker woman, trying to figure out what had changed in her attitude. She tried to sit apart, acting like she was unaffected. ¡°Here,¡± I ordered, pointing next to me. She blushed and wanted to resist, so I pulled her over to sit next to me. Some joy bloomed inside of her as I draped an arm over her shoulder. Maddy turned toy her back on my chest. Her hand moving to Elektra. ¡°So, what¡¯s up?¡± I asked. ¡°We want to see where this goes,¡± Maddy said, taking my hand she interlocked her fingers with mine. Her hand moving across my palm she smelled me deeply. ¡°Kind of hard to understand what that means without context,¡± I said. ¡°You have been rather¡­useful¡­to the Hand,¡± Elektra said. ¡°I feel-¡± ¡°Nope stop,¡± I said with a sigh. She frowned, angry I interrupted again. ¡°Say what you mean. I have been helpful to you.¡± My hand moved to Maddy¡¯s front. Not shy about it I reached into her shirt, grabbing her breast. She tried to fight me slightly, wanting to talk, but I began to shoot Sparks into her. She let out a moan as I lit up the nerve clusters in her chest. I eyed Elektra whose jealousy only soared. Instead of feeding into it though, my other hand moved up her thigh. Miniature bolts of electricity shot into her, causing her to mirror Maddy¡¯s moans. ¡°We don¡¯t live together. We can¡¯t see one another every day. But when I am in the area, I want to see you. Both of you,¡± I said. Elektra¡¯s eyes fluttered as I reached her already drenched pussy. My other hand utched from Maddy¡¯s breast and moved down to between her legs. ¡°Nomitments. No drama. If you two want to do¡­whatever. I really couldn¡¯t care less.¡± I was at both of their pussies, their nerves lit up at the cusp of an orgasm they gasped as I held them there. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I warned both as they moved their hands to help finish their orgasms off. My hands moved slowly along their slits and clits, keeping them on the brink. Their hands hovered in the air, listening to my order. My dick got harder, enjoying how docile the strong women were being. ¡°Do either of you think anyone else could make you cum like I can?¡± I asked, my voice low. From their haki I could tell the answer. Worried I might have been a little too strong with them, they might have gotten addicted to what I could do. I thought about it but decided I didn¡¯t much care. ¡°You can both be together. Or with other women. I don¡¯t care. You decide that in your own rtionship. But I am the only man that gets to touch you.¡± They began to pant as their legs rubbed together. Neither fully hearing me. I pulled my hands away, letting the orgasms die. ¡°Say it,¡± I said as they both groaned. ¡°Weston-¡± ¡°Say it,¡± I ordered. ¡°The only guy, I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve had anyway,¡± Maddy said turning around. Her face in front of mine I smiled wide as I pulled her in for a kiss. She moaned but I had made a promise. My hand slid back into her shorts and sent a huge Spark into her. She squirted in my hand as I breathed new life into her nerves. Already half way there she screamed out as she came. I didn¡¯t let up though. Standing I twisted her around in her post-orgasm and mmed my cock into her drenched cunt. She gasped and shuddered as my dick lit up with electricity inside of her. The power I learned in the Hero World made her cry out louder than ever as she came continuously as I thrust into her. It took 30 seconds to feel it and I came into her hard as I groaned. Having built it up for thest few days, I didn¡¯t care how quick it was. Matilda didn¡¯t either. The continuous orgasm made her entire body weak as I let her go to fall to the couch. I received a notification.
Do you want to form a Union with Matilda Murdoch?
Yes/No
I frowned as I stared at the notification. My original Bond skill from Domination world had evolved identally a while ago. Though I had never figured out the skill this was the first time I was asked this question. I considered it. The only people I had bonded were the two girls in the Domination World and Anissa from Invincible. Not remembering if anyone else had it, I was still unsure what it did. Some obvious prerequisites having been reached I wondered if it had to do with my own domination of her, maybe her disposition, or perhaps my rtionship with her. Since I wasn¡¯t totally convinced where I stood with Maddy, I clicked No. Thest thing I wanted was something simr to my Harem Link that my Chikyugi allowed me to do. When the girls were able to feel my location and emotions it only caused problems. I had to stay free for the time being. As I clicked No I turned to Elektra. She was more than a little turned on as she looked at my still drenched dick then up to my face. ¡°I used to do that to her, you know,¡± Elektra said, looking down to the nearly passed out Maddy. ¡°Don¡¯t care,¡± I said, taking a step for her. She stood and stepped back, out of my reach. I pursued. ¡°I¡¯ve had other men you know,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit,¡± I said, my eyes locked with hers. She made it to the bedroom. ¡°Awaken Nen in more-¡± ¡°No,¡± I said, cutting her off. ¡°You¡¯ve had enough benefits.¡± I looked back to Maddy then back to Elektra. ¡°Like I told her. You don¡¯t owe me anything. There are other women I am pursuing. As long as this remains uplicated I am more than happy to keeping back here and fucking you senseless.¡± She opened her mouth, considering throwing me out. I stepped closer to her, thick thighs vibrating in fear and excitement, I knew her answer. I grabbed the back of her head and pulled her to me hard. Elektra melted into me. Her body shivering she gasped as my hand moved to her ass and began sending Sparks into her. ¡°Fuck it, whatever, no guys,¡± she said. ¡°Good girl,¡± I said and my hands became alight with electricity as I forced her to cum. She yelled my name and by the time it finished, I was inside of her. Still standing, her legs were opened slightly to allow my thick member inside of her. Large chest jiggling in my face with each thrust I gave her a continuous orgasm as well. My dick alight inside of her I didn¡¯t care what happened as I licked everything of her I could reach. Lasting longer than with Maddy I pulled all the way out and shoved back in faster. ¡°Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!¡± She cursed. ¡°You¡¯re¡ªstill-ripping-me.¡± I sped up uncaring how much she wanted the orgasm to end. I buried myself in her and came for all I was worth.
Do you want to form a Union with Elektra Natchios?
Yes/No
I let go of the woman and she dropped bonelessly to the mattress. ¡°Oh shit, is that how you spell your name?¡± I asked as I pushed no. She spasmed, her eyes lidded, a glob of cum poured out of her causing her to jolt again. ¡°Maddy?¡± I asked turning to the girl. She was actually passed out as well. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said, rubbing my temples. I had gone too hard on them. I had to learn the skill more. My own horny disposition had transferred to them, as if they wanted to cum as badly as I did. By their state I guessed it was a little too much for anyone. I heard a knock on the door walking over with a sigh I hoped it wasn¡¯t assassins. CHAPTER 406 FAVOR CHAPTER 406 FAVOR ¡°If it isn¡¯t the snowy psychic stripper from my dreams,¡± I said as I opened the door. Emma Frost stood there, blushing. Her cheeks were a deep red, easily sticking out against the white sex outfit she was wearing. I could telll she had been peeking into the minds of the other two inhabitants of the apartment. She wore a white fur coat, whitece corset, and white leather skirt. Her blonde hair cut short she had deep blue lipstick and eye shadow on. ¡°Hello, Weston,¡± she said, doing her best to meet my eye. ¡°I uh, meant to call. But I¡¯ve been busy with the Club.¡± ¡°Ah right,¡± I said. ¡°You did owe me a date. But as you can tell, it¡¯s not the end of the world.¡± I wore my best grin and looked back to Maddy who was visible on the couch. ¡°Want a turn? I doubt they¡¯d even notice you.¡± A part of her did which made me smile wider. ¡°I am here on business,¡± she said, squashing the thought. Elektra had helped provide protection for the ve auction. I wasn¡¯t surprised she had dealings with the Hellfire Club. ¡°Elektra is asl-¡± ¡°You,¡± I she said. ¡°I need you.¡± ¡°Normally I¡¯d love a woman telling me that,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°But I will need more information.¡± ¡°The thing today, at the school,¡± she said quickly. ¡°We have some interested parties. They would like¡­ answers.¡± ¡°Oh right,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°I forgot some of the clubs spawn went to school there.¡± I looked back to the girls and epted the fact they would be a little bit. ¡°What do I get out of it?¡± I asked. She frowned. ¡°What do you want?¡± I looked her up and down. Her heart actually fluttered a little, but she had spurned me by noting to me for our date. I had done her a solid by giving her Killlgrave and was yet to receive my payment for past services. I wasn¡¯t about to reward her for such behavior¡­besides I just came, I wasn¡¯t that horny yet. ¡°We will see,¡± I said. Stepping back into the apartment I left a note and walked out the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°What? That easy?¡± She asked, catching up. ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m all for helping a concerned parent,¡± I said. We got to the elevator. ¡°We flying or¡­¡± ¡°Car,¡± she said. ¡°I uh have a driver and it would be annoying.¡± The elevator doors closed and a part of her hoped I would jump her. The weeks apart had really done wonders for the girl. She had once been cold, but now I could tell she desperately wanted to getid. ¡°What? Can¡¯t find a man worth your time?¡± I asked, eyeing her up and down. She frowned, anger ring. ¡°How would you know?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the only psychic,¡± I said. ¡°Need me to clean the pipes?¡± ¡°You literally smell like a whorehouse,¡± she said, sniffing, which wasn¡¯t a no. And she wasn¡¯t wrong, the women¡¯s scents were all over me. ¡°I¡¯m just busy.¡± ¡°Is the Hellfire Club at least everything you wanted it to be?¡± I asked. ¡°That and more,¡± she said. I could feel she was actually happy to talk about it, but stopped as the elevator opened. We walked out the lobby of the high end apartment building and a fancy limousine was waiting for us. I got in and the driver left. Emma moved closer to me and continued talking. ¡°Killgrave is in Europe.¡± ¡°What?¡± I hissed. ¡°That wasn¡¯t the-¡± ¡°I know,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I pushed for it, but the man had a lot of money stashed, and offered a veryrge sum in ce of his life.¡± ¡°I knew that fucker had more money,¡± I hissed. ¡°Fucking hell.¡± I was going to have to warn Jessica Jones as soon as possible. ¡°Where in Europe?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted. ¡°Find out. I¡¯ll kill him myself this time,¡± I said. Her lust pulsed again. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± she said smiling as she pursed her blue lips together. ¡°I just heard it was official. You¡¯re an X-Man.¡± ¡°Told you, I get to keep my dick,¡± I said. She rolled her eyes. ¡°I assume you haven¡¯t told anyone my¡­secrets.¡± A spike of fear hit her, but she shook her head. ¡°Why?¡± I asked, not fully believing her. ¡°You should never tell all of your secrets,¡± she said with a shrug. ¡°Especially in the Club.¡± ¡°True,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°Get me the location on Killgrave. I¡¯ll consider past debts paid in full.¡± ¡°All debts?¡± She asked, a slight frown on her lips. I eyed the driver ahead of us. ¡°I mean¡­most,¡± I said. Horny again, my hand ventured to her thick thigh as my eyes wandered down to herrge chest. Pushed up in the corset they were hard not to stare at. Unsure what exactly our rtionship was, some Sparks left my hand and moved into her, promoting a moan from her. Then the car stopped in front of the Hellfire Club. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said, my fun already cut short. Traffic was supposed to take forever in town. ¡°You¡¯re telling me,¡± Frost said as she straightened her skirt. It had been higher up than I realized. She got out as the driver opened her door. I followed and was greeted by a long line to get into the club. Though it was the middle of the week there were still plenty of people there. The rich and famous excited to make fools of themselves with the other rich and famous. We were let right in. Following Emma she acted like she owned the ce. Even with the loud music ying, I could hear her high heels cking on the dance floor. Everyone around us was on some drug or another. We got to the real club with very little hassle. Quieter in the back , business deals, mergers, and most everything rted with money happened around us at small tables. Strippers on some of the tables, the men threw hundred dor bills down like they were pennys. I looked around, hoping Xavier wasn¡¯t watching the ce, but I doubted that. We walked to to the same table I had met the leaders over a month ago. Sebastian Shaw was the leader of the dark side of the Hellfire Club. A younger man, perhaps in histe-twenties, he had ripped control from thest leader only recently. As he studied me, I couldn¡¯t feel much of anything from the man. That was a bonus in Emma¡¯s book for me. She still hadn¡¯t told him I messed up his ve auction. Next to him was a red headed woman. I tried to remember her name, but couldn¡¯t. He had told me the first time I was there, but there was a lot going on back then. She had deep red hair that reminded me of someone, but I couldn¡¯t ce her. Across from him was someone I probably should kill. Obadiah Stane was a bald man with a big beard. As the potential killer for Tony Stark I needed to make sure that didn¡¯t happen in this world. He might be my future father-inw someday, if I yed my cards right. Next to the older gentleman was a girl I knew very well. Someone I didn¡¯t realize was actually his daughter. As I caught sight of the blonde girl, her eyes widened as she began to shake in fear. Suddenly I knew why I was called specifically. ¡°Mr. Walker,¡± Shaw said. He frowned at me. ¡°I am told that you have intimate knowledge of what happened at Calhoun today.¡± ¡°I do,¡± I said. Crossing my arms in front of me, I dragged my eyes away from the young blonde bully from Calhoun. I hoped she didn¡¯t piss herself this time. I turned to Shaw. I could tell that his Haki had been dismissive of me before, now he was seeing me as a very minor resource. ¡°Very intimate knowledge. Lots have been asking me about it though. Ms. Frost here has offered me a favor in payment of this information.¡± ¡°Always with the payment,¡± Obadiah growled. ¡°A check is fine, I¡¯m sure,¡± Shaw said. ¡°No, I have money. A favor works for me,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­like dealing in favors,¡± Shaw said. ¡°What a coinkidink,¡± I said in my best Southern ent. ¡°I don¡¯t like being dragged away from my ninja assassin¡¯s apartment. How the hell did you find me so quickly, anyway?¡± I asked Frost. ¡°We always have the leaders of the Hand watched,¡± she said openly. ¡°Emma,¡± Shaw growled. Emma looked down, cowed by his words. She was scared of him, but not violently scared, more like boss and subordinate. Shaw eyed me. Considering the dealings he eyed Obadiah, who nodded. ¡°Fine. Knowledge for a favor. Do you have anything in mind?¡± ¡°Eh, not really. I¡¯ll figure out what tickles my ballster,¡± I said. ¡°So what do you want to know? I assume you have contacts in the police you already have on payroll.¡± ¡°We do,¡± Shaw said. ¡°The government got involved for some reason though.¡± That was good to know, it told me at least SHIELD hadn¡¯t been infiltrated by these guys at least. ¡°Who was their target?¡± Stane asked. ¡°Not your pussy of a¡­daughter?¡± I asked, pointing at the blonde next to him. ¡°She¡¯s lucky too. I might have let them have her.¡± ¡°You know this boy?¡± Obadiah asked the girl next to him. She squeaked, her eyes as big as saucers as she eyed him then me. Slowly she nodded. ¡°Your pissant of a daughter was bullying a friend of mine¡­was that today?¡± I asked, confused. Still off kilter by the whole time dtion thing. It was hard to remember everything that happened to me. ¡°A young sweet girl by the name of-¡° ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± the girl hissed. As the ringleader of the bullies at least she had enough sense to be ashamed. ¡°Morgan Leanne,¡± I said. ¡°Morg- Stark¡¯s daughter?¡± Obadiah growled, looking to his daughter. She had enough shame to lean back into the cushioned bench seat. ¡°Fuck. You worthless child,¡± he said. I hated to admit it, but I did feel bad for the kid. There was always a reason for bullying. But I ignored it as I continued on. ¡°The group that attacked Calhoun was after some general¡¯s daughter. Lyra something,¡± I said, acting like I didn¡¯t know her. ¡°Who were they?¡± Shaw asked. ¡°I heard they were called the Marauders.¡± The name meant something to all of them. Shaw stiffened, looking to the redhead beside him. Obadiah became a little less angry. I wondered what they knew about the elusive group. ¡°Which members were at the school?¡± The red head asked. Before I had thought she was eye candy. Sitting next to Shaw I wasn¡¯t sure if she was part of the whole Hellfire Club thing, but her Haki said she knew far more than she was letting on. ¡°Sabertooth, someone called the Betrayer. A dark haired psychic and¡­¡± I hesitated thinking what information I could get from them. ¡°What?¡± Shaw asked. ¡°I¡¯m afraid to say anything about thest member.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Shaw asked. ¡°He looked a lot like someone I knew once upon a time,¡± I said vaguely. ¡°They were a higher up in the Thieves Guild.¡± The name struck a chord with all of them. I filed the information away forter. Gambit was one of the fewics I followed. The cajun was always dealing with drama from the guild, and I was fairly certain he went back in time once. Maybe I could use that to my advantage somehow. ¡°You know about the Thieves Guild?¡± Emma asked. ¡°You should be asking what I don¡¯t know about,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°Well spit it out, who was it?¡± Obadiah asked. His daughter was trying to appear as small as possible in the booth. ¡°A one Remy Lebeau, goes by Gambit,¡± I said. ¡°That wasn¡¯t in the report I read,¡± Shaw mumbled. ¡°Shit. Do we have any information on the guy?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll fix that,¡± the red head said as she began to text into her phone. ¡°Anything else?¡± I asked. ¡°We heard reports about you fighting them,¡± Shaw said. Some actual respect in his voice. ¡°What was your impression of them?¡± ¡°Eh, Sabertooth was the only one I would worry about. Maybe the blue guy,¡± I said. Jean had warned he was stronger if he got ahold of you. I would have to watch out for that. ¡°Who sent them?¡± I asked. ¡°And why should we tell you that?¡± Emma asked, stepping up next to me again. ¡°Consider it part of my favor,¡± I said with a shrug. She rolled her eyes but Shaw answered. ¡°A very powerful mutant by the name of Mr. Sinister,¡± he said. ¡°Sinister¡­¡± I said trying to remember the guy from theic. ¡°Pale guy? Looks like a vampire drag queen?¡± ¡°You know him?¡± Shaw asked, his view of me increasing again. ¡°I like to keep my ear to the ground,¡± I said. I felt Obadiah¡¯s haki and realized that he was furious about this whole thing. Despite his attitude toward his daughter he did love her. The fact that she was close to this sort of eventupset him. ¡°You¡¯re really going after him for this?¡± ¡°That¡­is none of your business,¡± Shaw said. Iughed. ¡°Oh, but I¡¯ve decided. That¡¯s what I want my favor to be. If you lot are going after Sinister, I want to join you,¡± I admitted. They looked at me confused. ¡°I want a rematch. I¡¯ve actually gone up against hisckeys. You could use my experience.¡± Shaw opened his mouth. Looking to Obadiah, then his wife, he eventually turned to Frost. ¡°What does the government have on this kid?¡± He pointed at me. ¡°They are keeping an eye on him,¡± Emma said without hesitation. ¡°He can apparently fly, fuse things together, and perhaps has super strength from the reports I read.¡± Shaw eyed me once more. His attitude changing a third and final time as he saw me there for the first time that night. ¡°And you don¡¯t mind going after a man like Sinister?¡± I couldn¡¯t remember Sinister¡¯s deal from theics, but it sounded like a great reason for a quest. ¡°Not one bit.¡± A pop-up appeared.
Marvel World Quest 7:
Storm Sinister''s castle. Find all the secrets it holds.
Rewards:
Ability Evolution
¡°Good,¡± Shaw said. ¡°We follow one rule in the Hellfire Club, Mr. Walker. An eye for an eye. Apparently Mr. Sinister has to be reminded why he doesn¡¯t step onto our territory.¡± ¡°Sounds fun,¡± I said. ¡°Do I get to be an honorary member of your club?¡± ¡°We can discuss your application at ater date,¡± Shawughed and the meeting was over. I nodded and headed to the bar, ready to go on the next adventure. CHAPTER 407 GENOSHA CHAPTER 407 GENOSHA ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Emma asked as she sat behind me on the private ne. ¡°Trying to sleep,¡± I said boredly. ¡°The flight is less than an hour,¡± she reminded. ¡°And I could use some shuteye,¡± I said. ¡°I only finished up with my Hand and Devil a little bit ago.¡± Emma quieted. I of course had gone back to Elektra¡¯s house after ironing out some details with the He-Man Woman Hater¡¯s Club. I actually had to wake the girls up to begin the fun once more. I didn¡¯t use near as much strength as before, so they were able to go a lot longer. But since I didn¡¯t know when I would be back I kept them up all night again. ¡°You still reek of sex,¡± Emma said. ¡°For someone not getting any, you sure know the smell well,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t understand you,¡± she hissed with a huff and leaned back in her seat. The ne wasrge of course. Obadiah, Shaw, his wife, who was named Madelyne, and a few other members were there. I had hoped for a private room, but our destination wasn¡¯t overly far from New York. I let out a sigh. Turning around I lifted the cat eye eyeshades I had borrowed from Elektra to stare at her. ¡°What?¡± Emma frowned, looking out the window. I looked around to see the other Hellfire Club members ignoring us. ¡°Nevermind, let¡¯s have this conversation in my mind.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked. ¡°You¡¯re psychic, right? Let¡¯s talk in my mind,¡± I said. -Like this?- She asked telepathically. ¡°Not exactly,¡± I said. Unsure how Jean had done it. ¡°I¡¯m going to go to somewhere in my mind. You follow.¡± I pictured my Makuramoto. Ignoring everything around me, I knew everything about the room. The colors of the pillows, the pit sofa, the wall paper, everything. One of the first trainings in Genjutsu I got as a kid was building a mental room. A secret ce that you knew everything about. You had to build it from the ground up. The trainer would ask you specific questions about it and you would answer them. If you didn¡¯t know, you were forced to make it all over again. Little did I know that other kids went through the same training as well. Except these rooms were expected to help you if you were ever captured by a rival ninja n. A ce to try to maintain your focus while you were tortured for information. Still sickened by the death in the Naruto world I was happy that I had ended Akatsuki early. Hopeful that I could go there and fix the ninja system someday, I waited until I felt the fingers move across my mind. ¡°What the fuck?¡± Emma asked as she appeared in the Makuramoto. ¡°Wee to my clubhouse,¡± I said. ¡°Clothing optional. But we are at least away from prying eyes here.¡± I appeared in the sofa pit, materializing some popcorn. Since I had to be able to picture all of this to make it in a Genjutsu, it was good to see I hadn¡¯t gotten rusty. ¡°How did you make this? Do you have another skill?¡± She asked. I eyed her. Wearing her white corset, white garter belt, and white thong, she wasn¡¯t far off from her true self. Most women made themselves look hotter, but Emma already knew she was hot. That meant she had a pretty good self-image. Another interesting fact to know about her. ¡°Kind of,¡± I said. ¡°Come sit.¡± I waved my hand and she appeared on the opposite cushion. ¡°What the fuck,¡± she said looking around. ¡°What the hell are you?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± I lied. ¡°Candy? Popcorn? It¡¯s fat free,¡± I said. I made a movie theater worthy assortment appear in front of here. ¡°It¡¯s free-free too.¡± She perked up. Leaning forward to give me a glorious view of her cleavage as she looked over the choices. Eventually she decided on Snowkes. A weird choice, the white sprinkled chocte kisses would not have been what I would guess. She opened the box and poured some out. Chewing on them she smiled and nodded at me. ¡°This is interesting. Can I make this ce?¡± ¡°I would assume. Aren¡¯t you like a powerful psychic?¡± I asked. ¡°I mean¡­I just used telepathy and illusions now and then,¡± she said. ¡°Yeah, you can do this then,¡± I said. ¡°This is just an illusion in my mind.¡± ¡°Yeah, but this kind of feels real. Like I swear Snowkes taste like this,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s actually my memory of how they taste,¡± I said. ¡°It takes a long time to build up this sort of world though. My sister pulled me into one of these once where she-¡± I stopped talking as I frowned. Emma perked up. ¡°Your sister could do this?¡± She asked. ¡°I-uh heard she died.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. I had meant Evelyn from Naruto World. Despite how much I acted like I hated her, of all the sisters in my worlds, she was probably my favorite. My sister in this world had been a little too timid, but a part of me still wished to have seen her grow up. Missing both sisters, a part of me wanted to think Evelyn was basically dead since I would never see her again. I squashed that thought and forced a smile on. ¡°So you were upset at me about something?¡± I asked. Emma chewed on the snowkes like a cow chewing cud. Her mouth open she appeared very undylike. The person she had turned into around the Hellfire Club mostly disappearing when it was just us. ¡°Just confused by you,¡± she said, trying not to blush in the fake world. ¡°You hit on me ruthlessly. Yet unt your side pieces? I don¡¯t get it. All these people here,¡± she looked around. ¡°Well out there. They all have mistresses or fuckboys or both. But them, their spouses turn a blind eye to it. Either having their own fun or unwilling to give up the lifestyle. You, you¡¯re just a kid. What makes you think I¡¯d be up for bing one of many?¡± ¡°The real question is why you¡¯re considering it,¡± I said truthfully. She was top 10 of the women in Marvel, and thest thing I wanted to do was chase her away. But I didn¡¯t like to chase unless I had a connection to the girl. I much preferred theye to me, which was why I was so nonchnt with the 12 out of 10. ¡°I¡¯m not-¡± She mumbled, but I cut her off. ¡°I¡¯ve kind of got a sense of you from thest few times we met, Emma,¡± I said. ¡°You were a little cold to start, but opened up. Or at least pretended to. You¡¯re psychic, it was probably easy to deduce what I liked and your cocky act wasn¡¯t doing it for me. Maybe you changed it up a little to suit me more. So you could get Killgrave from me.¡± She blushed, I could tell I wasn¡¯t far off. ¡°But, I stuck with you, didn¡¯t I?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s been over a month. I know you¡¯ve been busy. But you couldn¡¯t get me out of your mind.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± she said, putting on her cocky grin again. ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°But it¡¯s easy to see you¡¯re the one that likes to be in control, Emma. And I doubt you¡¯ve finished with your fun.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯re young,¡± I said. ¡°What? 21, 22?¡± ¡°You¡¯re younger,¡± she retorted, not answering the question. ¡°So? I¡¯m an old soul. I know what I want out of life.¡± ¡°Which is?¡± ¡°Not one night stands,¡± I said. ¡°Not in ces I want to make my home at least. I like it here. I¡¯d prefer gorgeous women. Strong women, like yourself, women that only want me near them. You¡¯re too wild right now. I can see it all over you. You just want a good time, fuck and forget as you focus on your career, like a true powerhouse.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± She asked, almost offended. ¡°Nothing, just not for me,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°With the women I choose, I am the only man. That¡¯s really my only rule. No exceptions. You slip up, you¡¯re out. No second chances, no drama,¡± I said. ¡°And what exactly do you bring to this table oh mighty high school harem leader?¡± Sheughed. ¡°Stuff, and things, things and stuff,¡± I said. ¡°Like what?¡± She asked. I smiled. ¡°You really want to know?¡± I asked. ¡°I do,¡± she said, looking around. ¡°What? Got some tricks?¡± ¡°A few,¡± I said with a nod. Considering it. ¡°How about I show you my¡­libido.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked. ¡°My libido. How about I show you what I feel 24/7? You women always say it¡¯s not hard being a man. Don¡¯t get me wrong, we aren¡¯t going to do any gender bender shit, I tried that once and it wasn¡¯t to my taste. But I can show you one of many reasons I could handle you and anyone else involved.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± she said, taking the challenge. ¡°Show-¡± She stopped talking as I made her body feel the lust. I had gotten control of it a long time ago. Years ago in fact. Almost like breathing now, I was able to keep it at bay. Back when I awoke the third Chikyugi heart it was like a tidal wave above my groin. Ready to fill everyone and everything with cum, I learned to hold back the chakra with a lot of effort. When I learned the harder Lust Element techniques, I had gone months without release. I didn¡¯t realize that the lust would be easier to handle back then. Chakra had been moving through a pathway in my dick and I learned to hold it back. In this new twin body of a man with limitless sex drive it was all I could think about. So many months in Invincible World it was nearly impossible to hold back, but I did. I learned a whole different set of exercises to keep it at bay. I let those mental barriers go and let my lust be mirrored in Emma¡¯s mind. Slowly it built up in her. Her eyes widening as it did. But like someone that was moving up a rollercoaster that she couldn¡¯t see the top of, her estimation on the lust kept bing overshadowed. At about half way there she said, ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°No,¡± I said. She was a psychic, she could break out easy enough. I forced her to feel the mirror image of what I felt all the time. It didn¡¯t take her long to start ying with herself. Instead of allowing her to do so I was on top of her. Holding her arms down she moaned as she pressed her body against mine. ¡°Weston,¡± she moaned, her pussy drenched by how horny she was. ¡°Do you have any idea how many women I could handle at once?¡± I asked, my eyes locked with hers as her thighs rubbed together and her chest pressed against me. ¡°It¡¯s amazing I get anything done at all. So many beautiful women around me, unable to touch them. It can get maddening.¡± ¡°I get it,¡± she said. ¡°Please¡­Weston.¡± I stared down at her. My own erection at full mast, I didn¡¯t act like this wasn¡¯t turning me on a little. For once someone had the drive I did. I wasn¡¯t going to stop there. My hands moving across her body she moaned and panted. I leaned down and she pushed up, meeting my lips as I made her cum. ¡°Ah!¡± She yelled as her body was racked with the strongest orgasm of her life. Her eyes widening, I made the nerves in her body explode with power as pleasure rolled through her in waves that only gained momentum. She began to squirt as herrge chest jiggled into my face. Her hands ripping away from me she grabbed me and pulled me hard. Kissing me deeply she moaned as her thick thighs wrapped around me and her body shuddered for all it was worth. I slowly let the feeling die down. As I did, she took in huge lungfuls of air. Catching herself, I also dropped her libido down to normal again. Keeping myself in check I allowed her to recover for a moment. ¡°Here we are,¡± Shaw announced. Shaking my head I exited my Makuramoto. Emma stayed in there for a moment, recovering slowly she eventually came back to her body. I felt her hand move to her crotch and she cursed. Stumbling up she picked up a small luggage bag and headed to the restroom as the ne began to descend. As it did so I got my first look at Genosha, the home of the mutants. The ind wasrger than I expected. Out in the Antic Ocean it was almost straight East from New York City. The ind had been there for nearly as long as the me in this world had been alive. Mao had used with either his own power or that of mutants to make the ind. Pulling up the soil in the ocean up to make the ind. It actually resembled Amazon Lily. The ind itself had it¡¯s own natural wall around it. Large cliffs surrounding it, there was onerge water port on the South side. At the center of the ind was an actual volcano. Since Mao made the ce, I was sure it was by design. A threat to anyone that tried to make the home he made, or perhaps how he got energy for the ind. Using magma to boil water to spin a turbine perhaps. The ind was at least 30 miles across, the ce was covered in greenery. But near the volcano were giant buildings at least 20 stories tall. So far up in the air it was amazing to think a man made this ind. Mao was always the best viin in Marvel. Worried about his people, and only his people, he was the messiah to a marginalized group that got the shit end of the world. Mostly ignored by the average person, I had a n to help them in the future, but that was only if things got really bad. ¡°Best behavior everyone,¡± Shaw said to those in the Hellfire club. ¡°Mao doesn¡¯t appreciate violence in his Utopia.¡± People nodded, I wondered if that applied to me. I wasn¡¯t really with the club, and was more of an exchange student. Curious if I had diplomatic immunity the nended as Emma walked back to her spot. Her face flush I could tell that what I had done had affected her. Hoping to reap my efforts with the bombshell soon, I waited until the rest of the club members left before I disembarked. Without any luggage on me I was wearing my ck hoodie of a hero costume. Though I wasn¡¯t overly scared of the Hellfire¡¯s, I wasn¡¯tpletely convinced I was free from harm either. Out on the tarmac very little was said. More routine for everyone, a mutant with yellow skin drove over to the private jet on a bus. Everyone got in and we headed through the jungle toward the center of the ind. ¡°Hey, you got a tour guide for the ind?¡± I asked the driver. ¡°This isn¡¯t a vacation,¡± Emma hissed at me, much less vehemently than normal. The yellow man sighed, but began to talk into an inte. ¡°On your left you will see the forest. On your right, you will see, yet more forest. Everything once an extinct nt, Mao has made this into a paradise for all mutant kind.¡± ¡°What do you guys do to humans when you find them?¡± I asked, uncaring the res I got from the club freaks. ¡°We have a nightly hunt for humans to keep them off our ind. We don¡¯t want them stealing this ce too.¡± ¡°Fun,¡± I said. ¡°What happens if you catch one. Is there a bounty?¡± The man actuallyughed. Looking back he said, ¡°No, but thats not a bad idea.¡± ¡°Right? Humans are the worst. Pretty sure this guy is one,¡± I said pointing at Obadiah. ¡°Aren¡¯t you human?¡± The old man asked. ¡°I¡¯m a meta human, thank you very much,¡± I said. ¡°At least I think that¡¯s the term. Did Facebook steal that too? Doesn¡¯t matter. How much for the old one?¡± I pointed at Obadiah. ¡°Psh, probably 100 Genosha dors,¡± the tour guide said. ¡°Is that a lot of money?¡± ¡°Eh, not a bad amount. But probably not worth the effort.¡± ¡°Oh is it like Disney dors?¡± I asked. ¡°Worse, people actually ept Genosha dors here,¡± he said. I immediately liked the guy and I moved to the front to continue to talk to him as the drive continued on. ¡°How does it work here? Do you get assigned a job in some socialist bullshit?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more of a¡­collective,¡± he admitted. That wasn¡¯t a no. ¡°You gotta remember this ce is what, 15 years old? You think America had it all figured out when they started up?¡± ¡°True,¡± I said. ¡°We all mostly do what we can. Those that want to search for mutants, can. Those that have some¡­anger toward humans, can use that too. Me? I like the simple life. You should see the apartments here. And the women? I thought yellow skin was what drove people away. Here, Mao spouts so much about being proud of the mutant aspects the women here are pretty into it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I asked. It always amazed me how quickly you could make friends. ¡°Weston.¡± ¡°Kyle,¡± he said, shaking my hand. ¡°Have any hot women with your¡­changes?¡± ¡°You mean deformity?¡± He asked. Heughed. ¡°Most call it a mutant guided form, or MGF, but we all know what it is.¡± ¡°Cool, but seriously, there any with like four boob mutant girls or something?¡± ¡°Ha! No, not that I¡¯ve seen. There was a really tall girl though. At least 12 feet tall, huge knockers, like you would need Lewis and rk to map them. Oh man and there was this¡­¡± he continued on as I listened intently. Getting all the important information I could about the ind from my new friend. CHAPTER 408 CAUGHT CHAPTER 408 CAUGHT My new bus driver buddy was nice enough to drive us all the way to the main headquarters. Telling me all the little secrets and gossip of the ind, I was able to unveil a lot of it by mainly focusing it on the hot women, then he naturally opened up to me about what he hated. Evelyn had taught me how to be a spy a long time ago, gathering information was always the most important part of going to any new ce. By the time he dropped us off I knew that Mao was well loved, but often seen as a fanatic. He held ¡°church¡± every Sunday. Spouting off his version of the mutant gospel. My new best friend suspected he was writing a mutant bible and gauging how people reacted to what he said until he added it all to the Bible. Mao would also spend the hour long service talking about specific examples of mutants hurt by regr people and amazing things some of them could do. Mao got really fiery about the mutants turned into goop to help a human get his dick back about a month ago. There was a funeral service conducted for those killed and their names were added to the mural. The mural was a massive monolith at the center of the city. Made out of a ck steel, Mao etched the names of the mutants killed in the fight for independence. Which was just an excuse to put the name of every mutant that died at the center of town. By the end of the drive I knew Mao was not the kind of person I wanted to befriend. In some instances of the mutants, Mao turned into the good guy. A far cry from that, he was too busy with his Holy War for mutantkind. I knew the man would kill me without a moment¡¯s hesitation. One of the many reasons I was d I now had a sword made from my soul instead of actual metal. We got off the bus and Kyle told me where he lived. He had more interesting stories to tell and he would be happy to for some beers at a local bar. Excited to go to my future mutant establishment I walked to therge buildings with the other Hellfire club members. Gravitating to Emma she gave me a nod as she got close. ¡°That was well done,¡± she said. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked. ¡°How you got information from him. At first I thought you were an idiot but¡­¡± She left it open for interpretation. ¡°You¡¯re so full of surprises.¡± ¡°Oh ye of little faith,¡± I said. ¡°Ever hear of a viin called the Riddler?¡± She shook her head. ¡°He once said, ¡°there are two rules to follow in life. One, never reveal everything you know.¡± She waited then opened her mouth, but got it before she said anything. Rolling her eyes she smiled at me as the wide doors opened. The headquarters for the mutants was more like a massive pce. Large steps leading up to it, the two-story tall doors were big enough for anyone to walk through. Two guards stationed on the outside they had spears in hand and automatic rifles slung on their backs. Impressed by the show of strength we walked in to find more doors opening for us. ¡°I always hateing here,¡± Obadiah rasped. ¡°Shut it,¡± Shaw said. ¡°Mao is a ruler of his own country for a reason.¡± ¡°Why are weing here anyway?¡± I asked, loudly. Uncaring for how quiet the pce was. Shaw looked at me but sneered. He didn¡¯t appreciate my antics, but I didn¡¯t care. Fear leaking off of him I guessed he wasn¡¯t the Shaw from the X-Men reboot movies. In the movies Shaw had been the one that scared Mao. We came out into arge throne room. A tall throne at the end of the great hall, Mao sat atop it. Wearing his bright purple pimp suit he was easy to spot. At his right was a woman in red, and at his left was a boy in blue. The boy had gray hair slicked back, and the girl wore a scarlet red crown on her head. Excited to maybe meet the mysterious twins atst, I frowned as I noticed others in the room. One was sitting in a wheelchair, the other was wearing a red and ck nnel shirt, the man next to him wore red sunsses, and thest was a woman with red hair. I should have recognized them right away since I¡¯d only seen them a few hours ago, but my brain nked for a moment. ¡°Fucking Weston,¡± Wolverine growled. ¡°Hellooo,¡± I said with a wave to the X-Men. My voice echoing in therge chamber, the Hellfire Club¡¯s annoyance grew. Feeling about as awkward as one could in such a situation I put on my best smile as I thought how to salvage this a little. I didn¡¯t think the X-Men would catch me on my extracurricr activity. I guessed they were on the trail of Mr. Sinister as well. The air became thick with anticipation. Then a great boomingugh sounded from the throne. Mao, ever the king,ughed low and loud. Thankfully it wasn¡¯t at me though. His eyes were all for Shaw. ¡°Mr. Shaw, how good of you to finally visit my home,¡± Mao said. ¡°And you brought some humans with you. How kind.¡± I was worried maybe they really did hunt humans for a moment, but Mao continued. ¡°To what am I due the honor of the presence of the Hellfire Club?¡± ¡°We had hoped to conduct this in a more private setting,¡± Shaw admitted, his eyes darting to the X-Men at our side. ¡°I believe I would prefer this to be public,¡± Mao said. ¡°Besides, I believe both of your interests are linked.¡± Shaw frowned, but ever the business man he raised his head and nodded. ¡°We want thest known location on Mr. Sinister.¡± From the Haki of those already present, it wasn¡¯t a surprise for anyone. I didn¡¯t remember all that much about Mr. Sinister. He was always this pale guy that would show up now and then in the canon. Not too worried about him, I was just there for the quests. ¡°I understand,¡± Mao said with a nod from high up on his throne. I tried to keep my annoyance from the guy held back. Mainly because if I could build an ind and name myself king, I couldn¡¯t say for sure I wouldn¡¯t do the exact same thing. ¡°Mr. Sinister has long been hidden away from the world. Why he decides to make a move now, I do not know.¡± He sighed. His hands drumming on the arm of his throne as he thought. ¡°You have both asked me the same question. Due to our histories I would like to think on who I shall answer,¡± Mao said. He stood up. ¡°Until I have made my decision, please ept the hospitality of Genosha. Scarlet, Quick, please escort each group to a sitting room. The Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver nodded. Both walking down the stairs, Scarlet moved toward the X-Men and Quicksilver moved for the Hellfire Club. Since I doubted both teams would go to the same room, I discreetly scooted out from the side of the Hellfire Club and even more discreetly moved toward the X-Men. Despite my efforts at stealth a lot of eyes were on me from both camps. Iughed awkwardly but made it to next to Wolverine. ¡°You¡¯re in deep shit, kid,¡± the old man growled. ¡°I¡¯m an impressionable youth. They seemed like the cool older-¡± ¡°Shut it,¡± Wolverine said, gnawing on his cigar. He looked angry but he was actually fighting backughter. Not so much because of my words but the situation. By the annoyed stares from Cyclops and Professor X, they didn¡¯t want me there. Wolverine and Jean Grey were actually happy by the fact for some reason. Either way it was good to feel wanted. Scarlet Witch escorted us down a long hallway. At the end was arge conference room. A mini-bar set up with refreshments and finger food I walked over and began making myself some food. ¡°Jean, so good to see you again,¡± Scarlet Witch said. She wore a red pointy corset, a red skirt, red tights, thigh high red leather boots, and had a weird crown/headwrapping framing her face. I knew her from theics, and to be honest they didn¡¯t do her justice. All curves and red, it matched her hair perfectly. ¡°You too, Wanda. We miss you at the school,¡± Jean said. I hadn¡¯t thought of the famous twins going to the mutant school, but it made sense. Supposedly Mao was in charge of adult mutants, Xavier was in charge of the youth mutants. I wondered if maybe there was a field trip to Genosha I was missing out on by skipping school. ¡°And who is this person you all seem so¡­fond of?¡± Wanda asked. ¡°This is the idiot, Weston,¡± Wolverine growled. He began munching on some cut up roast beef. ¡°You were there at the whole mutant dissolving incident, right?¡± ¡°Ah, that Weston,¡± Scarlet Witch said. I smiled wide at her, walking up I extended my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t trust everything you hear. I¡¯m way dumber than they¡¯re letting on,¡± I said. I figured humility was key for Xavier to not kick me out of the group. The old man had a cid face, but I could tell he was upset. ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°Wanda Maximoff,¡± she said. ¡°But my father prefers that we use our chosen names. You can call me Scarlet Witch.¡± ¡°Ah, made up names, right. You can call me¡­Bastard then,¡± I said. I was regretting the name choice again. I kept going between that and Walker, and with this woman in front of me, for some reason I didn¡¯t want her calling me Bastard. ¡°Now I know who you are,¡± she said. Her red lipstick caked lips smiling wider to show her pearl white teeth. ¡°The metahuman.¡± ¡°Boo yeah, I was right,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Meta? Maybe I should change my hero name to that.¡± ¡°Nope, after this stunt you¡¯re sticking to Bastard,¡± Cyclops mumbled. ¡°Ha!¡± Wolverine said. ¡°Scott told a joke. See, I knew it was right to let the kid in the group.¡± I blushed, it was a sad day when even the boy scout cursed me. Here was hoping he didn¡¯t find out the fantasies I had with his girlfriend. ¡°Well, it is good to meet you,¡± Scarlet said. ¡°Have fun with your¡­conversation. I will grab you when my father has decided.¡± She gave me a nod and walked out the door. The skirt tight on her rump I watched her go. When she was out the door I felt more than one set of psychic fingers move across my brain. ¡°So uh¡­think this is all free?¡± I asked, moving back to the bar. Wolverine was holding a scotch and moved the bottle out of my reach as I went for it. ¡°You know uh, the Hellfire¡¯s didn¡¯t really-¡± ¡°Weston, what the hell are you doing?¡± Scott asked. ¡°Trying to-¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Xavier said. His voice low, but firm. He had a tired look on his face. ¡°No more jokes. Why were you with the Hellfire Club?¡± My ns to say I was out for a swim, or it was a coincidence, or I was in their trainee program were thrown out the window. Annoyed, I was at least smart enough to know that Xavier usually meant business. ¡°To be honest? A sob story,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°There I was, minding my own business when a woman dressed in white came up to me. She gave me this sad tale about her kid going to Calhoun. She and her friends had some questions. I couldn¡¯t say no to that rack-I mean the tears. She kidnapped me, and we ended up at the Hellfire Club. Wolverine took me there. Remember?¡± He growled. ¡°Right uh, so yeah, I knew they were the elites. I wasn¡¯t going to tell them anything. Then they brought this girl I went to school with. She started crying and shaking. Telling me this sob story about how she was scared to go back to school. I-I just couldn¡¯t take it. I told them everything. Who we were protecting and who we fought against.¡± All eyes moved to the professor. ¡°That feels¡­mostly true.¡± His anger waning the others did as well. I hid my sigh of relief. ¡°Anyway, I was curious who sent those Marauder guys too. They said Mr. Sinister did it, asked if I wanted toe along.¡± ¡°Why would they ask you?¡± Scott asked. ¡°I fought the Marauders. They weren¡¯t exactly sure what the Marauders capabilities were. Besides, we finished the mission. I was lonely and scared,¡± I said, trying to put on the facade of a scared kid that no one bought. ¡°Peer pressure was involved too. They asked me if I wanted a cigarette but I said no, so they settled on taking me along. Which is probably less deadly, right?¡± ¡°Fucking hell,¡± Wolverine grumbled. ¡°Well you can wait here while we deal with this,¡± Scott said. ¡°What?!¡± I asked. ¡°But-but I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Which is not where Mr. Sinister is,¡± Scott said. ¡°We only came here because Mao has had dealings with him in the past.¡± He frowned at me, disappointment clear in his face. ¡°Weston, the Hellfire Club has people killed. We don¡¯t do that. We expect to make Mr. Sinister answer for his crimes at the school.¡± ¡°Or are you the militarypdogs?¡± I shot back, throwing away the scared kid persona. ¡°General Ross was on the tail of him, right? Are you going after him on orders from Fury?¡± From their Haki I could tell I was right. ¡°What, beat him up and hand him over to the feds? Why don¡¯t you ask Fury if he wants me along to help?¡± Fury and Colson hadn¡¯t mentioned the Avenger initiative once. But from Ross¡¯ request to have a real human watch his granddaughter, I could tell I was on the short list for the team. I was on a quest and I would be damned if I wasn¡¯t going to finish it. ¡°Come on, Scott. You said I was part of the team. So what if I came along without being asked. And rode in the car with the cool kids,¡± I added. ¡°I¡¯m here. Let me help. Besides, you know I¡¯m right. I¡¯ve fought these guys before. Would it be so bad to let me see this through to the end?¡± I could tell from the others, even X, they were convinced. I knew Scott didn¡¯t like me, but even his attitude waned with the request. He eyed the professor who nodded. ¡°Fine, but you are on a short leash, Weston.¡± ¡°Wolverine is the animal, why doesn¡¯t he have a leash?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh, I got a leash,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°I was held back from throttling you as soon as you walked in.¡± ¡°Kinky,¡± I said with a smile. Looking from him to the others I felt that they would feel better if they saw me get my ass kicked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how long this will take. How about a spar?¡± ¡°Now that¡­is not a bad idea,¡± Wolverine said. He chugged the rest of his scotch. ¡°I¡¯ve been here a few times. I think I know just the ce.¡± The others ignored us as they began to converse about something else. Wolverine walked out the door we came in and I followed. ¡°You¡¯re in deep shit, you know,¡± Wolverine mumbled out the side of his mouth. ¡°I assumed, about what?¡± I asked. ¡°Hellfire or¡­myst fight with X?¡± ¡°Eh, we moved on from that,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°X surprisingly didn¡¯t wipe too many memories.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I asked, wondering if the girls would actually remember what we went through. ¡°Yeah, just some key moments like Illyana using her power, and Grey,¡± Wolverine said. He turned us down a side hall. ¡°Good,¡± I said, feeling a little better. I had to call Morgan to cancel our date, I hoped she at least remembered that. I was happy at least they would remember some of our adventure together. ¡°You did good, kid,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°Despite the tight assesments. It was discussed about bringing you along.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I asked. ¡°Why¡¯d I lose the vote?¡± ¡°Just bad timing,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°X felt like you had a lot going on.¡± ¡°Yeah, well shit has been boring for a while. I¡¯d rather stay busy. Besides, I¡¯ve been meaning toe here for a while,¡± I admitted. ¡°Don¡¯t trust everything you see here,¡± Wolverine whispered. I locked eyes with him and nodded. I didn¡¯t think I needed to be told that. I knew that nothing was ever perfect. The shorter man pushed in a door and a training facility was revealed. A wide open space avable, there were mats set out on the floor, weight equipment, and a few people actually sparring. One was a huge fat guy, and the other was a shorter toad looking man. Wolverine ignored them though, moving to a mat near the door. ¡°Let¡¯s see that fancy new sword of yours,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°I¡¯m curious what you know about them.¡± ¡°Oh right, I get to actually face your ws now,¡± I said excitedly as Nen poured out of my chest and pooled in my hand. The Soulsword materialized and I felt it harden a little more from my nen. Every use of the de would make it stronger. I needed to make sure I didn¡¯t go a day without using it. I put two hands on it, and raised the de toward Wolverine. ¡°Good stance,¡± he said with a nod. I wondered if this version of the man spent time in Japan as well. ¡°Footwork is on par.¡± He nodded in appreciation. With a shink his ws shot out of his knuckles. ¡°Let¡¯s see how good.¡± He ran at me and our des met. Metal grinding on metal, no sparks flew as the weapons met. Wolverine matched my strength but I tried to push him. ¡°Don¡¯t use all your strength to start. A sword battle is about endurance,¡± he said. With another shink the des on his left hand retracted. Wolverine turned and punched me in the face as I lost my footing. Seeing stars, I cursed but rolled to push myself up. My de held up, Wolverine was already on me as he shed his ws downward. My sword meeting them I covered my body in Nen as I started to use my real strength. ¡°Better,¡± Wolverine said with a smile as I pushed him back and myself up. ¡°What about this?¡± He asked and released his ws again only to bring them back out. Dodging my de he held one of the ws at my throat. ¡°Never put too much forward. Always be ready to retreat and move backwards.¡± I eyed the w, actually sweating. The old man was taking me seriously. Showing me that I really hadn¡¯t learned a whole lot in all of these years. Despite Haki, I would have been dead from the move. ¡°Yes, sensei,¡± I hissed and he smiled. We stepped back and our des were out again. Ready to draw some blood. CHAPTER 409 ALL PURPOSE INVENTOR CHAPTER 409 ALL PURPOSE INVENTOR ¡°I have decided that in hopes of fostering better rtions between our kind, I will tell you both,¡± Mao said. We were back in the throne room. I was thoroughly beat to hell by Wolverine, but did raise my Viltrumite form by 0.03%. Another few thousand times and I would be at 100%. The taste of blood still in my mouth I prayed for more quests to raise it. I really didn¡¯t want to go back to Invincible world, but I felt like the only way to get the full form was to do the harder quests there. ¡°Thest thing I heard on Mr. Sinister was he was staying in Gosfield, a small town in the UK. Part of Essex county,¡± Mao said. He eyed both groups of super powered individuals. ¡°I know you both have different goals, but I hope that you work together to bring him to justice.¡± The two groups eyed one another, but I could see that ying nice wasn¡¯t really a thing with them. ¡°Do we pick teams, like in dodgeball?¡± I stage-whispered to Wolverine. ¡°Dibs on the woman in white,¡± Wolverine said, uncaring who heard. ¡°I wanted her,¡± I said causing her to re at me. ¡°You can have the old guy.¡± I pointed at Obadiah. ¡°Enough,¡± Shaw said. Ignoring us as he stared at Xavier. I could tell the young man was only here to show some solidarity with the club members. Since he was the new leader of the darker part of the Hellfire I was sure he was trying to prove to the other members that he could make the right choices. ¡°Xavier, what are your ns for Sinister?¡± ¡°Justice, of course,¡± Xavier said, a small smile on his lips. ¡°The¡­government has been on the trail of some of his experiments.¡± I could tell Xavier didn¡¯t like to mention the government, but they were footing the bill and giving the group legitimacy. I wondered how long the X-Men would remain under the umbre of America. ¡°They want him captured alive.¡± ¡°What of his experiments?¡± Shaw asked. I caught a hint of something there. Hesitation and greed perhaps. Was Shaw seeing this as an opportunity for advancement? Sinister was talked of like some mad scientist. How much of a history did he have with all of these people? ¡°We have all heard horror stories of Sinister¡¯sb,¡± Scott interjected. I was starting to get an Orochimaru vibe from the foe. ¡°Those he has hurt, we want to get help for. Everything else¡­¡± He left it open for interpretation. ¡°Fine,¡± Shaw said. He looked to the others in the group. ¡°I doubt Sinister doesn¡¯t have spies all around the world. I believe that speed will be key if he knows we both want him. I would like to rmend a joint attack force. Your¡­best,¡± he eyed all of us. ¡°And ours. We leave today. If you are not ready to attack when we are, then we will go without you.¡± Xavier thought about it for a moment, and simply nodded. Shaw waved to his posse and they turned to leave. I frowned, annoyed that my trip to Genosha was already being cut short. ¡°Very good, Charles,¡± Mao said as he walked down the dais of his throne. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would work with another team.¡± ¡°We will see how long thatsts,¡± Xavier said as his wheelchair whirred and turned to face him. ¡°You never spoke of payment for the information?¡± ¡°Ha! What is payment to old friends like us?¡± Mao asked. The two infamous foes stared at one another. Perhaps having their own psychic game of chess. But I wanted toe to Genosha for a reason. ¡°Uh your Majesty¡­or whatever?¡± I asked Mao. His eyes slowly drew away from Xavier to see me for perhaps the first time. ¡°I was hoping to meet a mutant you supposedly had here.¡± ¡°Ah yes, Bastard was it?¡± He asked. ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± I said. ¡°Do you mind introducing me to a guy named, Forge?¡± ¡°And what business do you have with Forge?¡± He asked, confused. My heartrate increased, happy that there was a mutant by that name. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know, but I caught my powers from being bit by a radioactive barrel. Stuff keeps happening to my body. Weird things. More weird than usual,¡± I said. Jean red at me. ¡°Anyway, I was curious if he had a way to detect powers?¡± ¡°I¡­honestly don¡¯t know,¡± Mao said. He eyed Scarlet Witch next to him. ¡°Scarlet could take you to him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I asked, excited. ¡°Weston, we need to go,¡± Scott said. ¡°I¡¯ll be quick, I swear. It¡¯ll take you a while to get to the ship with Wheels here anyway,¡± I said, pointing at the professor. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± Scarlet studied her father then me. With a shrug she walked us away and the old men started their veiled flirting once more. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen someone here not scared of my father,¡± Scarlet noted as she walked me down a different hallway. ¡°Oh I¡¯m scared of him,¡± I assured. ¡°Fridge mas too. They freak me out.¡± ¡°Wow, you are very dumb, or very brave, Bastard,¡± she said. ¡°Goddamn, it hurts my feelings when people call me by that name,¡± I admitted. ¡°Especially beautiful women.¡± I eyed her, doubting she was more than a year older than me. ¡°Tell me, princess, is there a famous dignitaries son hoping to swoop in to steal your kingdom here?¡± She looked at me again. Her Haki¡¯s attitude shifting, she cracked a smile, and then let out a full blownugh. ¡°Wow, no, I don¡¯t think anyone has,¡± she said. ¡°Many wouldn¡¯t be so bold to try.¡± ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m as bold-¡± Someone smacked the back of my head and I bit my tongue. ¡°Mother fuck-¡± It happened again, but my head was knocked back this time. Nothing seen I red at Scarlet in case she was attacking me. ¡°What is-¡± I knew what was happening with the third hit on my knee. I began to drop and poured nen out of my body. Instead of condensing it I kept it hovering as far out as I could, creating a physical barrier. Then I shot Sparks out of my skin in a perfect counterattacking armor. I began to use Timeflow, but my defense was already attacking the person that was hitting me. A great boom sounded as the hallway next to me exploded inward. ¡°What the hell?¡± Scarlet asked, walking toward the door to the side room. We both noticed a very knocked out Quicksilver on top of rubble on the ground. ¡°Shit, did he fall?¡± I asked, concern clear in my voice as we approached. The silver haired man had it slicked back and he was wearing blue spandex. Thankfully he was wearing a cup to hide his dick. ¡°Brother,¡± Scarlet said as she bent down toward him. Her hand cradling his neck she shook him awake. The young man opened his eyes and blinked, staring up at us. ¡°What-¡± She stopped as I punched him at about 50% power in the gut. The fast man cursed and folded like a chair around the hit. ¡°What are you-¡± ¡°Fucker attacked me,¡± I said. I wasn¡¯t about to y their games. Home field or not, I needed to make sure that these people didn¡¯t attack me. ¡°He did not,¡± she said, disgust on her face as she dropped Quicksilver and stared wide eyed at me. Her hands beginning to glow red I backed away a little. ¡°You dare attack my brother in our own home?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t mind attacking me,¡± I said, coating my body in Nen once more. ¡°Let me guess, he¡¯s lightning quick? Fucker hit me three times.¡± ¡°He most certainly did not,¡± Scarlet said, legitimately outraged. Her eyes began to glow red. ¡°Listen here, Red. I don¡¯t mind a little twin action,¡± I admitted. ¡°But not this kind. I didn¡¯te here to fight, and I sure as shit didn¡¯t start it. I would be happy to finish it though.¡± I stared at her, ready for her moves. I knew in the movie she could do witchcraft, and had a skill for luck. I had a Four-leaf Clover bonus though. We would have to see who is luckier. ¡°Sister,¡± Quicksilver rasped, drawing her eyes. ¡°Kill him. He attacked me unprovoked.¡± ¡°Oh you asshole,¡± I said. I was suddenly d he died in the Avengers movie. But instead of reacting, Scarlet''s hands stopped glowing red. ¡°Pietro, you have never been able to lie to me before,¡± she said. ¡°Bastard, I am sorry for using you of attacking him.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± I said, surprised by her sudden shift in demeanor. ¡°Yeah¡­no problem. He hits like a pansy anyway.¡± ¡°Fuck you,¡± Quicksilver said, but then groaned as his hand went to his stomach. ¡°What did you hit me with?¡± ¡°My fist,¡± I said. And some nen and electricity. The best defense was an invisible offense. I walked over to the man and pulled him up. Making sure he didn¡¯t steal anything on me he brushed himself of the rubble. ¡°What was that all about exactly?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, what was that?¡± Scarlet asked. ¡°Father wanted me to test him. Said you felt strong,¡± Quicksilver said, annoyance clear on him. Annoyance and a little jealousy. ¡°Did I pass?¡± I asked, smiling wide. ¡°No,¡± Quicksilver said. ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked, squinting my eyes. ¡°Yes, punching the tester is an automatic fail,¡± he said. ¡°That sounds like an A+ to me,¡± I said. ¡°Should we go again? I would-¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Scarlet said. ¡°You wanted to meet Forge, correct?¡± ¡°Oh right, I have to catch a ne,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s do this some other time Quickie.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± he said as we began to walk. ¡°Trust me, that¡¯s not a bad hero name,¡± I said. ¡°Hero name?¡± Scarlet asked. ¡°No, these are our chosen names.¡± ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s up with that?¡± I asked as we walked. Quicksilver stuck with us, feeling better and having a more positive impression of me. It was easy to make a good impression with guys when fighting was involved. We respected strength. ¡°It¡¯s something father pushed for,¡± Quicksilver said. ¡°No child is born a mutant. Once you have your power, he feels that you should choose your own name based on that. He calls it your True Naming Day, when your power awakens.¡± ¡°Well shit, I suck at picking names,¡± I said. ¡°I didn¡¯t awaken a mutant power, but I did get struck by lightning to get my powers. What name should I have gone with?¡± We stepped into an elevator, but instead of going up Scarlet pushed down. ¡°What are your powers?¡± Scarlet asked, intrigued. ¡°I can fuse things together¡­other stuff,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m strong too, oh and I can fly.¡± ¡°Fusion?¡± Quicksilver asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°No, the name, Fusion,¡± he said. ¡°Wow, you suck at this more than I do. How the hell did youe up with Quicksilver?¡± Scarletughed as he blushed. ¡°I named us both,¡± she said. ¡°How about Meldling.¡± ¡°That makes me sound like an alien,¡± I said with a frown. ¡°I got it, Bastard,¡± Quicksilver said. ¡°I think it suits you.¡± Scarlet barked anotherugh, and I had to admit it was good. ¡°Damn, why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± The three of us had a genuineugh and I had to admit, I liked them both. Scarlet was gorgeous, and Quicksilver wasn¡¯t near as annoying as I thought he would be. The elevator dinged and the door opened to reveal sparks flying everywhere. A man stood at the center of a room working on a big¡­heart maybe. It looked like a huge metal heart or maybe an engine. Welding on it the guy appeared lost in his work. ¡°Forge!¡± Scarlet yelled over the sound of heavy metal music. All around him looked like little gadgets that were half finished. He wore a thick leather apron and no other clothes. To my surprise one of his arms was metal. Thick coils moving around it like muscle it resembled Edward Elrich¡¯s arm from Fullmetal Alchemist. ¡°Forge!¡± She yelled again. There was still no answer. Quicksilver disappeared and the music shut off as the sparks stopped flying. ¡°Goddammit, the breaker again-¡± The man yelled but turned to see Quicksilver holding the plug for the welder in hand. ¡°Quick, I¡¯ll fucking kill you.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, walking up to him. The tall man slowly turned to face me. His welder mask lifted up he had dark red skin and ck hair. Obviously Native American he had a hungry look in his eyes. As if he could see everything about me as he nced my way. Letting out a sigh he took off the mask and wiped the sweat off his brow. ¡°I was hoping to request an invention.¡± ¡°I thought you said-¡± Scarlet said, but the big man cut her off. ¡°Not interested,¡± Forge said. He pulled out some chew tobo and began to chew on it. ¡°I have more than enough to keep me busy here.¡± He pointed at all the gadgets around him like I was supposed to understand what exactly he was doing there. ¡°I have money,¡± I said. I had received my trust and it would clear to be used any day now. ¡°I don¡¯t care about money,¡± Forge said. ¡°I care about new technology. Which your bastard of a dad, still hasn¡¯t given me.¡± He pointed at Scarlet and Quick. ¡°He is working on it,¡± Scarlet said with a frown. ¡°New tech?¡± I asked. ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Anything,¡± he said, exasperated. ¡°There are only so many ways to use a motor. I want something new, exciting. So at least half the crap I think up can actually be made.¡± ¡°I could get you new technology,¡± I said. I thought back to some of the worlds I had been to. There had to be a way to get him something. ¡°Big talk,¡± the man said. ¡°There are a lot of big things about me,¡± I assured. ¡°But I can do it. Would you make what I wanted then?¡± The man frowned, studying me for a moment. ¡°Forge,¡± he said. ¡°Bastard,¡± I said, shaking his hand. ¡°Oh yeah? A truthful name for once?¡± He asked. ¡°I try not to lie,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°Good,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to your promise then.¡± He sighed and looked around to a workbench. ¡°What do you want? Maybe I¡¯ve already invented it.¡± ¡°Multiple times gravity,¡± I said without hesitation. ¡°Gravity generator? I already did that,¡± he said, waving his hand in a direction. I couldn¡¯t see anything that looked remotely like what I wanted. Not like I knew what to look for anyway though. ¡°Not gravity generation per se,¡± I said slowly. ¡°I assume you can bring it up to Earth¡¯s standard 1G? I¡¯m looking for something more¡­powerful.¡± ¡°How powerful?¡± Forge asked, intrigued slightly. ¡°100 times?¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°What the hell, why would you need that?¡± Heughed. ¡°Training,¡± I said. I had to get ready for DBZ world somehow. ¡°That weight would be impossible,¡± he said. ¡°Your eyelids would be so heavy you couldn¡¯t open them.¡± ¡°Which is half the fun,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t want 100 right away, but I want to work up to it. Come on, I heard you can make anything.¡± ¡°That I can,¡± he said with all the confidence in the world. ¡°But never for free.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°You¡¯ll make it for new tech, right? I will see what I can do.¡± ¡°Good,¡± he said. ¡°Cus you aren¡¯t getting anything until you do. I¡¯ve already learned my lesson.¡± He sneered at Scarlet who had the decency to blush. ¡°I think you¡¯ll find me a lot more resourceful than some people around here,¡± I said with a nod. I considered giving him the Gantz suit, but Gwen was working on that. Besides I didn¡¯t want to give the secret to Mao. I was sure I could find something though. Excited to get a new machine to help me gain strength I was already dreaming up how strong I could be. My mind had forgotten how much I hated the Cthulu world. But it wouldn¡¯t take long to remember. CHAPTER 410 TAKE 2 CHAPTER 410 TAKE 2 To be honest, I was used to at least a little forey. Hanging around, talking about everything, back and forth for at least a few hours. But no, I got to where the ckbird was parked and we were taking off and Scott was telling me to suit up. ¡°Already?¡± I asked, surprised by how serious he was. ¡°Yes, Mr. Sinister either already knows we areing, or will soon,¡± Scott said. He threw a leather armor ted X-Men suit at me and moved to the controls. I dropped the suit on the ne floor. If I was going to fight it would be in my Watanabe heart encrusted hoodie. The others already strapped in, the ne lurched upward causing me to nearly fall. Then without warning it shot forward. My brain instinctively trying to use chakra totch onto the floor I cursed at Summers as I fell back. I could feel the joy he felt from that one. ¡°Get some depth perception!¡± I yelled at him. ¡°Get serious,¡± he said. ¡°The United Kingdom is only an hour away in the ckbird.¡± I held back a whistle, we were barely out of the US. It should have been at least another 5 hours to get there. The X-men really did have the best toys. My body got used to the speed and I dragged myself closer to the cockpit. The interior of the ne was more spacious than the private jet I rode in earlier, but everything was darker. Less seats as well there was a small table that Wolverine, Jean, and Professor X sat at. ¡°What did you want to talk to Forge about?¡± Professor X asked. ¡°Upgrades to the Danger Room,¡± I admitted. ¡°Just ideas for now.¡± ¡°And how did you know he built the Danger Room?¡± Professor X asked. ¡°Lucky guess,¡± I said. ¡°So what¡¯s next? Do we tell our bureaucratic overlords about this mission?¡± ¡°Fury is already aware,¡± Xavier said. ¡°We will be meeting his team there.¡± ¡°He has another team?¡± I asked, annoyed. ¡°Of course,¡± Xavier said. ¡°We often work in conjunction with them.¡± ¡°Ah, regr humans,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°So my first real X-Men storming of the castle. Anything I should know?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kill anyone,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°That¡¯s¡­obvious,¡± I said, noting the fact for future reference. ¡°We got shbangs? Decoder rings? Utility belts?¡± ¡°Ourmunicators are mounted in the cor of the suit,¡± Jean said, pointing to the one I dropped on the ground. ¡°Fuck, do you have portable ones?¡± I asked. ¡°No need,¡± Xavier said. ¡°You like to improvise your own strategy. I doubt you would listen to orders anyway.¡± His hostility was in to see. I narrowed my eyes at him, unsure which part of what I had done had made him so cold to me. ¡°Fine, Luffy ns are fun. Maybe I¡¯ll jump out of the ne and just start blowing shit up,¡± I said. I knew the old man was strong enough to probably wipe out my memory and make me forget everything I ever knew. But he was always the good little soldier that used his powers for..not evil. ¡°Professor, I am here. So use me, man. You say I am a part of the team but keep forgetting about me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t forget about you, Weston. You seem to forget that you are still a child,¡± Xavier said. ¡°Oh, and she is an adult?¡± I scoffed, pointing at Jean. ¡°Come on. I am the youngest X-Men to ever pass your tests. I am so good you let me join early.¡± ¡°You bullied your way into the group,¡± Wolverineughed. ¡°I strategically ckmail-I mean found a method to get in early,¡± I said. ¡°Come on. I am built for this shit. Going on missions. Seeing all the mutant powers out there. Collecting them all. I want to be here.¡± ¡°Weston, wanting to be here, and being ready to be here are two different things,¡± Xavier said. I was starting to think the only reason he agreed to take me on was to keep me away from the Hellfire Club. ¡°I was hoping to start your training on these sorts of missions when we got back. Storm was already preparing for you.¡± ¡°Ohe on? The Danger Room? This is on-the-job training,¡± I said. ¡°There¡¯s no better time to learn than when death is a real possibility.¡± He didn¡¯t like that response. ¡°I¡¯ll stick to Wolverine like a tick on a¡­wolverine. Please, put me in coach. I swear, no improvisation. Unless there¡¯s jazz music, then I make no promises.¡± Xavier had already made his decision. His eyes shutting he nodded again. I was getting bored of having to fight for my right to party with the X-men, but I was speed running the whole ordeal so it was worth it. ¡°Fine. No improvising. Wolverine, you¡¯re in charge of him, again.¡± ¡°Why do I get to babysit you?¡± Wolverine asked, but I could tell he was happy for me. ¡°Ohe on, you¡¯re basically my mother hen,¡± I said sitting next to him. ¡°You call me that, and I¡¯ll show you what wolverine¡¯s do to their young,¡± he warned out the side of his mouth. ¡°W-what do they do?¡± I asked, curious. ¡°No idea, but I doubt you would like it when you found out,¡± he warned. ¡°Yes, sensei,¡± I said, putting on my best mentee look. ¡°Better,¡± Wolverine said, patting my shoulder. ¡°Want a cigar?¡± ¡°Yes, please,¡± I said, taking it from him. ¡°Logan,¡± X warned. ¡°Ohe on, the kid is already risking death.¡± ¡°Not in the ne.¡± ¡°Fine, afterward,¡± he said, taking it back. ¡°Victory cigars.¡± ¡ª ¡°General Ross, I didn¡¯t expect you here,¡± Xavier said. His wheelchair whirring as it drove up the grass hill, we approached arge tent with military vehicles parked around it. ¡°X, I¡¯ve been on the tail of this sicko for a long time,¡± General Ross said. ¡°Come on, we are almost ready.¡± He waved us in and people moved to make room for us. I looked around, but didn¡¯t notice anyone else inside the tent that I knew. But I wasn¡¯t the youngest person there at least. A young woman with short cut blonde hair stood near the back. Curious who she was, Ross began to exin. ¡°Thanks to your clue,¡± Ross said, pointing at the map. ¡°We found that this estate is in a little bit of ownership limbo, but at the same time is drawing huge power requirements from the grid.¡± There was an aerial picture of an actual castle. I couldn¡¯t tell much about it, but there was no moat, and only grasnd around it. ¡°Anything on the Hellfire club?¡± Scott asked as he studied the map. ¡°Theynded, that¡¯s about all we got,¡± Ross said. ¡°Seismic readings of the area say this ce has a basement. A big one. All heat signatures are in the basement as well,¡± he said tossing out some blurry photos. ¡°We know this guy is a sick fuck. Go in nning to stun, but if worsees to worse, I don¡¯t want him escaping.¡± He eyed all the ck ops people around him. ¡°General, we do not do that sort of thing,¡± Xavier reminded. ¡°I know that. But I¡¯d rather this guy dies instead of any of my people,¡± Ross said. ¡°Bag and tag people. We head out in 10.¡± He stepped back and the military personnel went back to their work. ¡°Do I get a gun?¡± I asked, raising my hand. Ross stopped in his tracks. Turning around he stared at me and smiled. ¡°The human mutant boy,¡± he said, a hint of a Southern ent in his tone. I was surprised, I hadn¡¯t heard much of any ents to far. ¡°I prefer pirate ninja meta human mutant once and future king,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°Well, I hear you saved my granddaughter,¡± he said. ¡°So, get what you want.¡± ¡°Sweet,¡± I said and found a trove of them with my Observation Haki. Before I could head outside though Jean grabbed my arm. ¡°Weston, you can¡¯t be serious,¡± she said, locking eyes with me. ¡°I just want a souvenir from my first raid,¡± I said sadly. ¡°Besides, I really doubt you all will let me loot the ce.¡± ¡°Goddammit, you¡¯re going to be a handful,¡± Wolverine grumbled. I felt Cyclops¡¯ haki re in rage, but the professor was ignoring me. He was worried about how badly this could all turn. ¡°Suit yourselves,¡± I said and walked off as I gave Jean a wink. Instead of going right for the cache of guns I took the long way. Focusing my Observation Haki around the area I tried to get a sense of things. This group was sort of a preamble to the Avengers. Back before the government realized how unprepared they actually were. Some of these people had very strong Spiritual Energy, but as I felt them none used any special powers. Positive that some may have been changed by a Diet Super Soldier serum or something. I watched the tent where the nerds were working. Typing away as they used drones and satellites I was hoping to catch one type in a password or something, but none did. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A girl asked, making me turn around. I put on my best smile as I turned to face her. It was the young blonde. Her hair was cut short. Muscr, she had one of the highest spiritual energies around. Her eyes watching me in the dark like a cat I noticed herck of a bust, but was always interested in meeting new people. Maybe it was my own superpower but I tended to attract the women of canon as ofte. I was starting to enjoy it. ¡°I was trying to take a leak,¡± I said. ¡°But there are so many people around, I got nervous.¡± I could tell she didn¡¯t believe me. Her Haki lukewarm she had no emotions whatsoever showing. Her eyes continued to watch me and I asked, ¡°Are you a ghost?¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked after a pause. ¡°I have a power to see ghosts. No one else seems to see you. Maybe you¡¯re not real,¡± I said, squinting at her. ¡°I hadn¡¯t heard you could see ghosts,¡± she said slowly, studying me. ¡°So you have heard about me? In your ghost circles? What are they called, seances?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a ghost,¡± she said. There was a pulse on her Haki, but not enough to tell me anything. ¡°Then how did you move so quietly? Ninja training perhaps?¡± I asked. There was another pulse. ¡°No¡­not ninja. Assassin?¡± I asked. That time there was an actual reaction. I still couldn¡¯t hear her breathing but it was easy to see she was trained to kill. For how young she was I tried to think back to who she would be. ¡°I¡¯m Weston,¡± I said, putting on a smile as I approached her. She moved to defend herself, but caught herself. Hesitating she grabbed my hand. ¡°Yelena,¡± she said. ¡°Yel¡­¡± I said, remembering the ck Widow show. Wasn¡¯t Yelena, Scarlet Johanssen¡¯s fake sister? Taught to kill in the Red Room. But she was supposed to be Russian, not working for the Americans. I frowned, unsure what could have changed in this world. ¡°Well nice to meet you ghost girl,¡± I said and walked away. After a few paces she began to follow me. Worried that Ross sent me a shadow I made it to the truck with the guns. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to get a gun and a badge,¡± I told a man hanging out the back. ¡°Don¡¯t care,¡± the guy said, jumping down he ran off somewhere else. ¡°Ah the military in all of it¡¯s glory,¡± I said and moved into the truck. Rifles, handguns, des, and vests lined the walls. One major change I had made to my Hero Costume this time around was adding interior pockets. Moving to the handguns I picked one up and slid it into an inner pocket, away from sight. I doubted I would need it, but it would be good to have one. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yelena asked, her cat eyes staring at me as she hardly blinked. ¡°Arming myself,¡± I said as I began to look through the knives. I had plenty on me, but I tended to throw them around for fun. Chipping the des or losing them I began to grab recements. Luckily the military had a nice set of throwing knives. I picked up the heavy des and switched them out with a few of my own. ¡°Why are you haunting me?¡± I asked the girl. ¡°I am not haunting,¡± she whispered. ¡°Monitoring me then?¡± I asked. Her Haki pulsed again, telling me she was assigned to keep an eye on me. It seemed Ross didn¡¯t trust any of X¡¯s men. Not that I could me him. Who knew what would happen if one of us had a deadly weapon and decided to use it on him. Once I was satisfied I had stolen enough I turned to face her. ¡°What¡¯s your story then?¡± I asked, locking eyes with her. Her big eyes stared at me for a while. No answer forting. ¡°Ummm I¡¯m going to guess¡­trained as an assassin,¡± I said. ¡°In a super secret organization that injected you with some sort of-¡± She made a move for me. A smile never leaving my face I dodged her hands easily. Her movements clear with my Observation Haki, I was able to twist her arms around, forcing her to spin. She never lost bnce though, stronger than I expected she crouched and moved to trip me. ¡°Are you flirting with me?¡± Iughed as she moved from one technique to another. A master of martial arts, it was useless since she was attacking in such obvious ways. Trying to use as little movement as possible I moved just out of her reach with each attack. Long seconds she tried, then abruptly stopped. ¡°What do you know of-¡± She stopped talking as a massive explosion sounded. Turning to face the source of the noise a huge fireball shot up into the sky, nearly as big as an atomic bomb. ¡°Guess I know why they¡¯re called the Hellfire Club now,¡± I said as the plume of fire rose up. A smile on my face, this was getting exciting. CHAPTER 411 TEST SUBJECTS CHAPTER 411 TEST SUBJECTS My quest hadn¡¯t failed so storming the actual castle wasn¡¯t a prerequisite for it. Yelena and I ran toward the dying down fireball on the horizon as the other X-men and Ross moved to the edge of the camp. ¡°Goddamn mutants!¡± Ross yelled. From the distance we couldn¡¯t see the castle, but it was probably only a couple of miles to ground zero. ¡°X, get your people over there. I want to know if there is anything salvageable of Sinister¡¯s.¡± Xavier didn¡¯t answer. The only thing I heard was the whir of his wheelchair as he headed down the hill. I considered flying over to the castle but I was on thin ice as it was. I followed and it wasn¡¯t long until we were on the ckbird hovering over the countryndscape. The ne went slow, everyone had a myriad of emotions. Wolverine was excited of course, Jean was nervous, Scott was nervous and worried, Professor X was calm. Though he didn¡¯t look like it, the old man was experienced. I was curious how much of his past lined up with the McAvoy version. Hopeful I could find out someday, we arrived. Scott hovered the ckbird in the air and the side hatch opened. Wolverine didn¡¯t hesitate as he jumped out. ¡°You mind?¡± I asked Jean. Reaching out my hand she blushed but took my hand. I walked us out and floated her down. ¡°I¡¯ll catch you professor!¡± I yelled, but the ckbird was already heading off tond outside the st zone. ¡°Can you be serious, please, for me,¡± Jean said. I opened my mouth, surprised by thement. Holding back a retort I nodded and set her down on the ground. All around us were the remains of the castle. Gray stone scattered everywhere, it all radiated with heat. The center of the st zone off a little ways I wondered where the Hellfire club was. Maybe just blowing it all up was good enough revenge for them. As people that only cared about wealth, it wouldn¡¯t surprise me that destroying assets was their solution. ¡°Feel anyone?¡± I asked Jean. Her hands at her temples she shook her head. I nodded as I extended my Observation haki outward. It didn¡¯t take long to find the tunnels underground. Jumping to a brick wall I made it down and put my hands on arge boulder. Groaning, I lifted it up with a lot of strength. It didn¡¯t want to budge, but slowly raised up to reveal a staircase underneath. ¡°Hey Shaggy, I found a clue,¡± I yelled to Wolverine. ¡°What the hell,¡± Wolverine said, peeking over a crumbled down wall. Using his metal ws like climbing gear to climb up it. I summoned my Soulsword. The weapon coalesced in my hand, casting a dim light into the bowels of the castle¡¯s underground area. ¡°You first,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°What? There could be traps,¡± I said. ¡°Which is why you should go first,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re the immortal one,¡± I shot back. ¡°For now,¡± he said. ¡°Maybe this time will be the limit of my healing power.¡± ¡°What are you a cat now? Did you reach your life quota?¡± ¡°I mi-¡± ¡°Gentleman, please,¡± Jean said. Wolverine chuckled, heading down into the dark depths of the stairway he continued to talk. ¡°Jeanie, you need to start getting used to these life or death situations,¡± he said. ¡°Yeah, Blue Jean,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± she said, but her haki felt a little better as we talked. ¡°It¡¯s natural to be scared,¡± I said. ¡°And fight against nicknames that are inevitable.¡± ¡°Like Bastard, you bastard?¡± She asked. I barked augh, surprised by her audacity. ¡°Exactly. Smell anything?¡± "Formaldehyde," Wolverine said. I was tempted to fart, but held off. ¡°Doesn¡¯t smell good down here.¡± ¡°Woah!¡± I yelled, causing them both to stop. ¡°Don¡¯t step there. That one¡¯s booby trapped.¡± Wolverine looked down but skipped the step. I did the same as did Jean. ¡°Find anything yet?!¡± Scott yelled down from the surface. ¡°Holy shit he scared me,¡± I lied, trying to make Jean feel better as her haki spiked. ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s a guy named Waldo down here!¡± Scott ran down the stairs, holding a shlight. When he got to us he asked, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°Looks like Sinister wants us to split up.¡± He came to the bottom of the stairs and a T-Intersection appeared. ¡°Dibs on Shaggy,¡± I said. I looked at Scott. ¡°You¡¯re probably going to pick Daphne anyway.¡± ¡°You know that makes you Scooby right?¡± Wolverine asked. ¡°Shit,¡± I said, not thinking anyone would y along. ¡°Quit fooling around. Jean, you¡¯re with me,¡± Scott said as he turned right. ¡°Called it,¡± I said as the duo began making their way down their hall. Wolverineughed, shaking his head as he turned left. I followed behind him. ¡°Do things always turn out like this?¡± ¡°Thereabouts,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s never a straight path to the bad guys.¡± ¡°How long have you been doing this, anyway?¡± I asked, our voices echoing in the hall. My Observation Haki was everywhere. I didn¡¯t feel anything too odd around us. Logan sniffed loudly. He could hopefully sense when anyone got close as well. ¡°Few years? Six maybe,¡± he said. ¡°Kind of all blurs together really.¡± ¡°Ever gone up against Sinister?¡± ¡°Not that I recall,¡± he grumbled. ¡°Mao a few times. A few terrorists. Most viins that people don¡¯t know about.¡± A noise sounded ahead, causing us to stop in ce, but when nothing happened we began jogging again. We came to another intersection. ¡°Up, down, or straight?¡± Wolverine asked. There were more stairs leading up to a crumbled exit, stairs down or the hallway straight ahead. ¡°Don¡¯t want to split up again?¡± I asked. ¡°Nope, I¡¯d hate for you to have an ident,¡± he said. He didn¡¯t ask again and started running down the stairs. I followed behind, watching everything with my Haki as I did so. I was starting to think there was nothing there, but as we came to the lower level I felt eerie items ahead. Large vats of liquid, aputer, but no real people. We began running. Logan getting excited again as he got on the scent. Speeding up, the concrete floor below us had no booby traps or anything. Noise ahead, Wolverine extended his ws, but I put my arm on his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s Daph and Freddy,¡± I said. The duo we had split from hadn¡¯t found anything either. It made sense to me now. If you split up, naturally you would end up going the same direction eventually, otherwise there would be a bunch of corridors leading nowhere. ¡°Nothing?¡± Scott asked. ¡°Somethings in here,¡± Wolverine said pointing to a door. ¡°Any traps?¡± He asked me. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything,¡± I admitted, trying to feel everything ahead. There was arge tank and aputer. For some reason the buttons on theputer were being typed. Curious if instead of a haunted organ that automatically yed, this guy had an automatic keyboard I wanted to find out. ¡°Just¡­stuff.¡± ¡°Alrighty,¡± Wolverine said. Brandishing his ws he roared and sliced once across the metal door, then the other way, making an X shape. Pushing into the door we piled in to see a man sitting at thergeputer. My eyes wide, I stared at his back but couldn¡¯t feel anything. No Haki in the man, he was a nk te, as if he were using Zetsu or something to keep it hidden. I had no idea what was going on as he continued to pound away at the keyboard. ¡°Perfect,¡± the man said. He executed a few more keystrokes then swiveled around in his chair to face as. Mostly as I remembered, Mr. Sinister really did look like a vampire drag queen. Shortcut ck hair, goatee, skin as pale as paper, ck leather clothes with spikes jutting out of the shoulders and around his neck. He looked like he had just gotten done with a Rocky Horror Picture Show cosy as his ck eyes stared at us. A glowing blood red diamond painted on his forehead his eyes didn¡¯t focus on any one of us. ¡°You all got here five minutes before I had anticipated,¡± Mr. Sinister said. ¡°But no matter.¡± His voice sounded like a foghorn. As if he had missed some required hormones during puberty to get through his voice cracking. His face turned toward Wolverine. ¡°Wolverine, how good to see you. How many decades has it been, my boy?¡± ¡°You know me?¡± Wolverine growled, disbelieving him. ¡°Ah, memory lost still? No matter. I couldn¡¯t harm you even if I wanted to,¡± Mr. Sinister said. No emotion in his voice, it was freaking me out that I couldn¡¯t sense anything about him. I noticed therge blue vat on the far wall. A body floating inside I considered attacking, but I really wanted to know what this guy¡¯s deal was. ¡°I don¡¯t know you,¡± Sinister said, his cold eyes staring at me. I felt a shiver in my spine. ¡°I¡¯m going to take that as apliment,¡± I said. ¡°Ha,¡± Mr. Sinister said. ¡°No matter. The stars of the show are here.¡± His eyes turned to Jean and Cyclops. ¡°So long I have wanted to meet you both again.¡± ¡°Uh¡­Mr. Sinister you are under-¡± ¡°Enough Scott,¡± Sinister said. ¡°How I yearned for the day we would be brought together once more.¡± He said the words and the three went rigid. Their Haki no longer leaked anything as the words filled the air, and the trio dropped to the floor as one. Shocked, I brought my Haki and Nen to the surface of my skin. My Soulsword appearing in my hand. I could see that mypanions'' eyes were open, but they couldn¡¯t move. ¡°What the fuck did you do to them!¡± I yelled, unable toe up with a funny name to call him. He had too many weird aspects to focus on one. ¡°Oh my, what¡¯s that?¡± Sinister asked as he stood up. A ck cape falling behind him I took a stance ready to fight. My Observation Haki focused on Wolverine, Jean, and Scott. I didn''t know what happened to them, but they felt conscious. Just unable to move. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I said. ¡°Stay back, dude. I didn¡¯t take a vow of pacifism like these bitches.¡± ¡°Oh, you have such fire in you,¡± Sinister said. ¡°But these three belong to me. Always have, and always will.¡± He studied them at my feet. I waited, sweat beading down my face. This guy felt like he knew all of my secrets. I wasn¡¯t sure what it was, but it felt like if I did face him how I currently was, I would lose. Not only lose but be some messed up test subject inside of a rat cage. ¡°But, lucky for you all, the time for the awakening has not arrived,¡± Sinister said as he pped his hand once. He turned around, busying himself at theputer again. I considered sting him, but again that fear creeped up my spine. This guy was an enigma in my book, and I would be damned if I let two out of the three people at my feet get hurt. He could have Scott though. Considering how to use Cyclops as a human shield, Mr. Sinister spun around again. ¡°Interesting. You have many powers, Weston is it?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s my evil twin,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m Easton.¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± he turned back to theputer. ¡°You use humor as a masking method for the pain of your parent¡¯s death. Three months ago? Interesting. Many powers. It seems not all of my little experiments have gone to waste.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­¡± I said, honestly unsure what the hell he meant. ¡°So many projects,¡± Sinister said with a sigh as he began to rock from side to side as if there was an idea bouncing around his head. ¡°So little time. I must prepare. Apocalypsees.¡± ¡°W-what do you know about Apocalypse?¡± I asked, hesitant but intrigued. ¡°OOooh, there is recognition in that name in you,¡± Sinister said, whirling around again. I shifted my stance, ready just in case. ¡°Tell me, have you seen it? The end of the world?¡± I didn¡¯t answer. I had seen the end of a lot of worlds. ¡°No matter. My ns areing to fruition. So many years spent searching and testing. Finally I can reap the rewards and continue to find the sublime and supreme. The ultimate evolution that we humans will be.¡± ¡°Evolution?¡± I asked. ¡°What kind?¡± ¡°The only kind,¡± Sinister said. Cackling to himself it sounded like Drac and a gooseughing. ¡°We must reach our potential to save the world.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re¡­a good guy?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Good, bad? No, I am simply a man. Affiliations to any sort of moral leaning code are figments of people¡¯s imagination. What hurts one, will harm another. So who is to say?¡± He asked. Despite sounding off his rocker, the guy was making some sense. I hated how often that happened with the viins. ¡°No, I must prepare. So many years.¡± His eyes darted to the X-Men at my feet. ¡°They will wake up soon. Please bid them farewell. When the time is right, all will be made clear.¡± Instead of saying anything he clicked his heels together, bowed slightly and walked away. Punching in numbers in a keypad a hidden door opened and he walked in. When the door shut behind him I let out a long sigh. My legs shaking, I didn¡¯t know what the fuck just happened. Either way I was lucky to be alive. I had thought Orochimaru had no soul. That thing was like a vast expanse of wrong wrapped in a terror torti. ¡°Fucking hell, I need a vacation,¡± I said, but still didn¡¯t say World Escape. The mysteries of the world finally picking up, I was excited to figure them out in real time instead of reading them in aic. Life was so exciting when I didn¡¯t know what was going to happen next. Checking the pulses of the three at my feet, their eyes moved from side to side. ¡°Scott, your body is extremely cold from whatever that pale bastard did to you. I¡¯m going to make you and Wolverine snuggle up for warmth.¡± I began to move them slowly but Wolverine actually growled. His mouth ajar he was only able to use his vocal chords. ¡°Oh good, you are alive,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m gonna not do my normal thing and go after that guy. I think staying here to watch over you is the best bet.¡± I nodded, happy with my decision. I began to move them so they wereying down on their backs instead of in a big pile around me. ¡°Scott, I expect this to go on my permanent record that I didn¡¯t act like an experience hog by killing the final boss.¡± His haki pulsed annoyance which told me they were waking up from whatever spell Sinister put them in. Finally a moment to look around, my eyes were drawn to the elephant in the room. An 8 foot tall by four foot wide human sized vat stood at the corner of the room. Inside was a dark liquid. My Haki unable to sense inside of it, I sighed and walked over. I had plenty of experience with vats by that point. They could only mean one thing. A big red button on the front I hesitated but pushed it. An rm sounded, machinery at the base of the vat began to whir and the liquid started to drain down. When it was all gone a girl was revealed. She had dark red hair and was the spitting image of two women I had seen recently. Jean Grey and Madelyne Pryor. CHAPTER 412 CLONE CHAPTER 412 CLONE I carried the girl up the long stairs. Wrapped in a nket, the other three X-Men were in front of me. The paralysis they were put under by Mr. Sinister had worn off after I was able to hide the girl. She breathed softly in my arms. Her face covered. I hadn''t let any of them look at her yet. All of them working through some unknown history with Sinister, they hadn¡¯t been too inquisitive yet. Wind from the tunnel above caused the nket to stir, revealing her face slightly. I frowned, putting it back. Around my age she had dark red hair, freckles on her cheeks, some bust, and no scratches or scars on her body. She was the spitting image of a young Jean Grey. It wasn¡¯t until I saw her that I realized how much Madelyne Pryor, Sebastian Shaw¡¯s wife, looked like the red headed teacher as well. But Madelyne was an older copy somehow. Slight differences between their faces had thrown me off, but I knew for sure now. All three women were copies of one another. Or two of them were copies of Jean, which was probably the most likely. With that knowledge I was starting to remember one arc in theic books. The shy and weak Jean Grey was supposedly the strongest mutant in the world, and someone, I guessed Mr. Sinister, cloned her or something. Since the X-Menic was basically a super powered soap opera, of course clones, evil twins, amnesia, enemies bing friends, and friends bing enemies was a thing. I couldn¡¯t remember exactly why Jean was cloned. Maybe it had something to do with her death in canon, or some drama to spice up theic sales. Either way I was fairly certain Jean was the original. I just couldn¡¯t remember if there was a younger version of her in theics. As we got to the upper level of the basement we were met with some military ck ops. Yelena was part of the group; she didn¡¯t talk or say anything. Simply escorted us out. ¡°Sinister left someputers down there,¡± Scott reported as we got to the surface. ¡°He escaped heading that way through some underground passage.¡± ¡°The code to the door is 256925,¡± I said to one of them. It had been easy to watch with my Haki. Still numb from my own revtions I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what to do there. ¡°Is she an aplice?¡± One of the men asked, looking at the girl in my arms. ¡°No, it-she I think she was a hostage,¡± I said. ¡°Is there a medic?¡± ¡°That way,¡± the man said. I nodded and lugged her away. I began to chew my lip, trying to think about what to do. If I recognized her as a young Jean, the others would as well. Jean was already on a tightrope for her sanity. Having awoken some of her power in Limbo, then lost it again she had been a cascade of emotions as ofte. I didn¡¯t want her to start questioning if she was a clone as well. I needed¡­ -Professor- I thought as loud as I could. He at least had the decency to wait a moment before he answered. -Yes, Weston?- He asked psychically. -I think I have some recent memories you need to look at.- I admitted. -If I let you¡­I want answers- -...What kind of answers?- He asked. -Answers about Jean- I thought. -Those are her answers to- -Don¡¯t give me that shit- I said. -I want a fucking pinky promise cross my eyes hope to lose my mutant powers kind of promise. Something big happened downstairs and you need to see it. But not if you¡¯re going to start wiping memories without a good reason- He could tell by the seriousness in my voice that I was being honest. -Let me see- Was all he said. I nodded and opened my mind. Focusing on just thest hour I felt him rifle through my brain. Sticking to where I guessed my short term memory was he was in and out of my mind in a few minutes. I thought of porn to make sure he didn¡¯t stray. -I am on my way to you- He thought. I nodded and made it to a military grade ambnce. It was a humvee with a red cross on the side. I dropped the girl down on a gurney as I exined her condition to the medics. Though her Spiritual Energy was there, it was weak. I was sure she was simply unconscious, but Sinister left her for a reason. Did the man have some sort of n for her, and giving her to us was part of it? My run-in with the freak of a mutant had left me a little shaken. Not only because of how strong he felt, but how he seemed to be rted to the strongest mutants around. I needed to figure out what the hell was going on. It wasn¡¯t long until I heard the whir of the wheelchair. He parked next to me, his Haki all over the ce as he studied the clone¡¯s face. When the medics gave her the all clear they strapped her down and drove her away to the nearest hospital. ¡°You did the right thing,¡± Xavier said. ¡°And everyone¡¯s oh so surprised when I do,¡± I said. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said. He wasn¡¯t lying at least. Not fully anyway. I let him think for a short time. His face grim, he wasn¡¯t happy about this. ¡°Super pinky promise,¡± I reminded him when I felt like he had enough time. Xavier exhaled and looked up at me out of the corner of his eye. Spinning the wheelchair around he looked down to Jean and Scott sitting on some rubble of the castle. ¡°Have you ever seen true power?¡± ¡°What kind?¡± I asked. ¡°The kind that reminds you that there is a reason people believe in gods,¡± he said. I shook my head. I tried to think back to the strongest person I had met. All-for-One maybe. He had an indifference about him, and strength. Akatsuki not so much. They were all tips and tricks. If I had had to fight Madara that probably would have changed, but I got lucky in that story. Probably the strongest being I ever faced was a human named Mikhail. ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories of a great and ancient power that traveled from host to host. Taking root in those few that had the power to wield it,¡± Xavier said. I nodded, fairly certain I remembered that about the Phoenix Force. I frowned, what the hell was a Force? Wasn¡¯t there one that Carol Danvers had? Maybe a few others. What made them different? I pushed the thought away as X continued. ¡°These people are either corrupted or consumed by that power. I believe Jean is one such individual,¡± he said. ¡°I met her when she was young. Very young. Her parents were trying to exorcize the demon in her that was making everything levitate.¡± He smirked. ¡°That was probably the first time I used my telepathy to make people forget.¡± ¡°How?¡± I mumbled. ¡°I made them forget her,¡± he said. ¡°Only for a few days as I studied her. I was younger then. More full of myself¡­back before I lost.¡± He looked down to his legs. ¡°Anyway I thought I could handle her. But she kept growing stronger.¡± ¡°How strong?¡± I asked, starting to get scared at what he was implying. ¡°The first day of my ¡°training¡± with her. I had her lift what she could with her telekinesis. It was a person. A few dayster it was a car. Days went by and she only gained more control of the power.¡± He looked up at me again. ¡°If you start with a penny, and doubled it every day, how long would it take you to get to $1,000,000?¡± ¡°Not many,¡± I said. ¡°27 days,¡± he said. ¡°She was doubling her power in days. I had her for two months before she became too powerful. And it wasn¡¯t just ripping buildings out of the ground. If she had a nightmare, everyone in the state had a nightmare.¡± ¡°Is this that legend of everyone in Colorado dreaming about a rabbit that tried to kill them?¡± I had heard about it, but always thought it was bull. Another urban legend from when I was a kid in this world. ¡°The same,¡± the Professor said. ¡°That was the final straw. I had a million peoples'' minds screaming in terror all at once because of her. I needed to do something.¡± ¡°So you make her forget?¡± I asked. ¡°No, I could never make her do that,¡± he said. ¡°She knew how dangerous she was back then. Her memories may have faded, but a part of her still knows to be wary. I simply blocked that part of her mind that essed her power.¡± ¡°Blocked?¡± I asked. ¡°Restricted,¡± he rified. ¡°By the time I was done she could barely hear a whisper of a thought, or lift a pencil. A few dayster her power doubled again, and again. Until eventually she became as strong as she is now.¡± He continued to stare at Jean as she held her head in her hands far away from us. ¡°I made the right call, Weston. She would have had the strength to destroy the world.¡± ¡°I¡­ get it,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°But she is an adult now. Back in Limbo¡­she changed.¡± ¡°Changed?¡± He asked, concern in his voice. I slowly told him how she acted after her head was struck. ¡°I thought there was something different,¡± Xavier said. ¡°I had hoped¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°Hoped that she was finally breaking through the barrier,¡± he admitted. ¡°Really?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course, it was merely a stop-gap before. I am surprised it hassted so long. She was always supposed to awaken to her true potential.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I said, feeling a little relieved. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just thought with great poweres great responsibility and all that bullshit. I thought you would try to keep it from her,¡± I said. ¡°Weston, despite what you have imagined. I am not a monster. I have raised Jean since she was a little girl. Always watched her when she moved back in with her parents. Of all the people in the world, I would trust her with godly powers.¡± I opened my mouth and shut it. I hadn¡¯t told him about her personality shift with her powers. A little surprised that he wasn¡¯t stifling her, I decided to keep it to myself. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said. ¡°I will¡­try to be better about trusting you.¡± ¡°I will¡­try to not wipe everyone¡¯s memories,¡± he said slowly. ¡°Deal, and invite me on missions more too,¡± I reminded. ¡°We will see on that,¡± he said. With that he rolled down the hill. I considered grabbing the handles of the wheelchair and shoving him down, but decided against it. We had our own moment there, and I would hate to ruin it. ¡°Race you!¡± I yelled as I started running down the hill. I beat him easily. ¡°Were you even trying there? Man, you need a better wheelchair. Maybe one with mountain bike towers. No wait, a floating all-terrain one.¡± CHAPTER 413 DELILAH CHAPTER 413 DELILAH After our mission and debriefing, we were off to merry old London. Set up in a nice hotel as reports were written up and Sinister¡¯s bunker was dug through, I hung around for a while. Happy to sightsee and train with Wolverine, I was left on my own most of the time. After simply a day of this I was itching for some action though. Since Jean, Cyclops, and Wolverine were hoping to find answers on why Sinister was able to use some sort of Sleeper Agent phrase on them, they were distracted. Wolverine would break out of his funk if I pissed him off enough for a fight, but I decided to venture to the new addition to my growing potential Marvel world of women. If Jean wasn¡¯t going to be an all-powerful god for the time being, I might as well shoot for the next best thing. ¡°Hello,¡± I said as I kicked in the hospital room door. The girl jumped in fear as I did. She was wearing a nightgown from the hospital as she stood next to the window. ¡°I can see your ass,¡± I told her. She blushed and covered it up as she turned around. ¡°Window reflection,¡± I reminded. She blushed more furiously squeaking as she moved to sit on the bed. ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked. Her voice was reminiscent of Jeans, but not quite there. Now that I looked at her again she looked a little less like Jean as well. Her freckles more prominent, the hair was cut in a pixie cut. Recently done, I wondered if Xavier was already trying to make it so no one would recognize her. More of his Jedi-mind tricks I decided to ignore it for now. ¡°I am Weston. The man that saved your life,¡± I said unashamedly as I stared at her from the foot of her bed. Her eyes widened then she blushed again. ¡°I think I remember you,¡± she said. ¡°Good, you were pretty out of it yesterday,¡± I said. ¡°So, you really got amnesia?¡± I had heard it from the nurse earlier. No vine scars, medical history, or anything, they were running her prints and DNA through their system to try to get an ID. I doubted they would find anything. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t remember?¡± I offered. She frowned. ¡°That was a joke,¡± I said. ¡°Oh,¡± she said confused, thinking for a moment. ¡°Oh!¡± She said surprised, as if she was shocked that she understood it. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Funny,¡± I offered. ¡°I don¡¯t know about funny.¡± ¡°Ouch,¡± I said with augh. ¡°No, I mean, humorous. That¡¯s the word, right?¡± ¡°Probably,¡± I said with a nod. I smiled at her. If Jean was off the table, maybe this girl was more my speed. Around my age at 17 her short hair was a bright red. Her chest obvious in the nightgown she was a big B, small C cup, and if she turned into adult Jean I was sure they would be a perfect C-cup. No real muscle on her, she was pale but cute. There was almost an innocence about her. Her Spiritual Energy not corrupted by the world she was a true nk te. It was almost nice to feel her with my Observation Haki, a fact that surprised me. ¡°So¡­ you remember people, ces, things, and how to talk? But just have no memories of your experiences?¡± She opened her mouth again, then turned her head to the side. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I went through the same thing once. Or well sort of going through it technically,¡± I admitted. ¡°That sucks.¡± I had the same sort of amnesia in One Piece World. I felt bad for the girl. No memories of parents, siblings, or life goals, she was innocent in all this. ¡°There is only one fix for that while you wait for your memories toe back.¡± ¡°There is a way to fix it?¡± She asked. ¡°Yep, just create new memories,¡± I said, lifting up a paper bag in front of her. ¡°What?¡± She asked, confused as she took the brown paper bag. She looked inside, confused. ¡°You just have to make new memories. That way if you never get your memory back, at least you have something to look back fondly on,¡± I said. ¡°Come on. Get dressed. I¡¯ll take you around town.¡± ¡°I thought I was supposed to stay here,¡± she said. ¡°Do you want to stay here?¡± I asked. She opened her mouth. Her Haki showing more and more emotion as she thought for perhaps the first time ever. ¡°Then don¡¯t. It¡¯s your life, newbie. Let¡¯s go start living it.¡± ¡ª After giving her guards the slip, I took her to a mall, or whatever they called it in London. Plenty of shops all around. Her eyes sparkled as she ran excited from one thing to another. It was easy to see that Mr. Sinister hadn¡¯t given her a full education. She had no idea what dogs were, and was happily barking at them as they barked at her. Her hands touching everything she ran her hands along bricks as we walked or happily sshed puddles. Like a little kid, she smiled brightly and stared at everything in wonder. To be honest, it was the cutest thing I had ever seen. Though she was around my age, she took time to appreciate every little thing we ran across. From the horns of cars that she tried to replicate the noise of, to practically peeing herself as she saw her first baby. For the first time in a long time I didn¡¯t think about training. Simply wanting to see her reaction to everything, I watched her as we made our way from store to park to museum. ¡°What is this, Weston?¡± She asked, pointing at a statue of¡­something. ¡°It says, Battle of Ego,¡± I said as I read the namete. We were at one museum or another. Honestly I was kind of lost since we walked so much. ¡°What is that?¡± She asked, her face scrunching like every time she tried to think. ¡°Battle of the mind, I think,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t really understand art. They always say it¡¯s subjective. But also that it can mean anything. Which is wed reasoning, so in reality no one knows what art is.¡± ¡°Ah, I get it,¡± she said, her hand pointing up as if she had an idea. ¡°Do you now?¡± I asked. She often said this to things she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Yes, it is ununderstandable,¡± she said. ¡°Probably better to say impossible to understand, but I prefer your word,¡± I said. ¡°Did I make up that word too?¡± She asked, perking up. ¡°You did. I¡¯ll add it to the list,¡± I said with augh as I brought out my phone. Typing it in the notes table it was one of many words she made up. Like one dog she called mumpy, and one person she called perdaughter, since they were a girl and not a son. ¡°Good,¡± she said. ¡°I think this word will be popr.¡± She nodded as if it was only a matter of time and we moved to the next piece of art. This one was of a woman in an old fashioned dress. Large skirt, corset, she had a in face that stared straight at you. ¡°She is creepy,¡± she said. ¡°Ha! I was thinking the same thing,¡± I said. ¡°Her name is-¡± ¡°Name,¡± the girl said. ¡°Why don¡¯t I have a name?¡± ¡°Nice, that one took you a bit to think up,¡± I admitted. There were a lot of times that she had sudden bursts of inspiration. I had wondered how long it would take her to realize she didn¡¯t have a name. ¡°You have known I don¡¯t have a name since we met?¡± She asked, a little angry. ¡°Well yeah, I was hoping it woulde to you,¡± I said. ¡°I just call you ¡®girl¡¯ in my head.¡± ¡°Yes, your attention to detail has proven quite good,¡± she said. ¡°I am in fact a girl.¡± I smiled wide, struggling not tough. She didn¡¯t understand a lot, but she did get sarcasm. Something I very much appreciated about the girl. I found myself smiling at what she said way more than I was used to. Throwing me off a little, I nodded. ¡°Then what should your name be?¡± I asked. ¡°How do you get a name?¡± She asked seriously. ¡°Usually your parents name you. Other times they draw it out of a hat,¡± I said. ¡°That must be a big hat,¡± she noted. Again I foughtughter. I hated how good she was at humor without meaning to be. ¡°What should my name be?¡± ¡°Am I your parent now?¡± I asked, quirking my eyebrow. ¡°You were there when I woke up,¡± she said. ¡°Pulled me out naked, if I remember your words correctly.¡± She eyed me, but this wasn¡¯t a simple look. There was an actual flirty nature to it. I found myself blushing. Caught off guard I shook my head. I wasn¡¯t sure what the hell the girl was doing to me but I knew I didn¡¯t want the day to end. A fact that was slowly dawning on me. ¡°What?¡± She asked. ¡°Just¡­you¡¯re right. I did see all your unmentionables,¡± I said. This time she blushed, turning away she fought a smile and continued walking. ¡°So, my name?¡± She eventually asked again. ¡°That¡¯s a tough one,¡± I said. ¡°How about we use name recognition? Maybe one will tickle your fancy.¡± ¡°Yes, please,¡± she said. I thought and began a long stream of names. ¡°Amy, Amanda, Aardvark, Becky, Beatrice, Cathay, Cate, Cat, Car, Dog, Diane, Diana, Ev-er Emily, Emma, Fraaancine, Franky, Gloria, Gal, Gadot, Helen, Henrietta, Henry, Horseface-¡± ¡°You are making some of these up,¡± she said, squinting her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right. I made up Francine,¡± I said. She nodded as if she guessed that one. ¡°Mary, Mark, Luke, John, Joan, Kim, Kam, Mac, Yin, Yang-¡± ¡°Stop, you are terrible at this. These names sound awful,¡± She admitted as she waved her hands, a smile on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t say that too loudly. What if someone that has those names heard you?¡± I asked. She opened her eyes wide and looked around. Frowning, she asked, ¡°How am I supposed to know what to pick?¡± She asked. I thought for a moment. ¡°I got it,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± ¡°Do you truly have an idea or is this another one of your ¡®let¡¯s go this way because I need to poop¡¯ moments?¡± She asked skeptically. ¡°I really have an idea moment,¡± I said. ¡°Come on.¡± I reached out and she took my hand. Smiling wide she followed me out and we both noticed it was already nighttime. The girl yawned big as she looked up to the dark sky. ¡°I am so tired all of a sudden,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s called night,¡± I said. ¡°I know that,¡± she said, staring up at the sky. No stars were visible in the haze of the light pollution. I told myself to take her somewhere to see them tomorrow. ¡°How far is this ce we are going?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± I said. ¡°We could go tomorrow.¡± ¡°You¡­wille see me tomorrow too?¡± She asked, hope in her voice. ¡°I was nning on it¡­but if you don¡¯t want me to,¡± I said. ¡°I do,¡± she said with a cute frown. I smiled, but she frowned more deeply. ¡°But we are on a quest for my name. I would like to see this through.¡± ¡°I have the same mentality with quests,¡± I admitted. Looking around, I didn¡¯t see what I wanted. ¡°I guess I need to carry you then.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked and I bent down, picking her up in a princess carry. She blushed furiously as I did so. My arm in the crook of her knees, the other at her back she had no idea what was going on as I carried her down the street. ¡°What is this?¡± She mumbled, her hands hiding her face. ¡°It¡¯s called peekaboo-¡± ¡°Not that again,¡± she said. She often covered her face when she got embarrassed. Her face getting hot she tried to hide it but made it more obvious. ¡°No this, is it normal to carry people?¡± ¡°If they can¡¯t walk,¡± I said. ¡°Or if they¡¯re tired.¡± I looked down at her as she pulled her hands from her face. ¡°Are you tired?¡± She blushed again, covering her face once more but nodded up and down. Iughed and she slowly but surely rxed. Probably the most she had traveled ever, I was surprised she made it this long. As she became more and morefortable she became less nervous and began enjoying me carrying her. Eventually resting her head on my chest as I walked us around. Her breath was slowing and she was almost asleep when I found it. ¡°There we are,¡± I said. She hummed happily, but as I plopped her down in front of the store she yelped. ¡°What was that for, you big oaf?!¡± She yelled. ¡°We are here, madame,¡± I said. She looked behind herself. Staring up at the sign she asked, ¡°A music store?¡± ¡°Yes. This is its own form of art,¡± I said as I dragged her inside. There were a few people looking at records here and there. ¡°For as long as man has hadnguage, he has sung about one thing above all others.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± She asked, her eyes wide as she tried to understand what everyone was doing. ¡°Women,¡± I said. ¡°If we are going to find you a name. We simply need to find a song that resonates with you.¡± So we spent the next two hours going through songs. The music store closed, but after a bribe the cashier let us hang out. Once we had the ce to ourselves the cashier helped us find what we were looking for. It was fairly easy since most songs about women were named after the person sung about. ¡°This one,¡± she said as soon as she started listening to the one hundredth song or so. ¡°Hey there, Delh?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯ve barely listened to it.¡± ¡°It does not matter,¡± she said. ¡°This is my name. I can feel it.¡± Her smile was from ear to ear as she pushed the headphones against her head so she could hear the song better. When the song finished she had tears in her eyes, and was ying it again. ¡°Woah there. If you¡¯re sure, let¡¯s just buy the CD,¡± I said. ¡°You can listen to it until you hate it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She asked, as if there was nothing she would love more in the world. As we left, she hummed the tune happily. CD and yer in hand, she raised up her hands at me. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°Carry me,¡± she said. ¡°You seem so awake now though,¡± I said. ¡°I am very very sleepy, I assure you,¡± she assured me. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m tired too. Maybe you should carry me,¡± I retorted. ¡°No, that is not the way this works,¡± she said simply. ¡°Carry me¡­ or I shall throw a tantrum like that one child.¡± She nodded as if that was a sufficient threat. ¡°Not a tantrum,¡± I said. Bending down I showed her my back. ¡°Jump on.¡± She hesitated but quickly figured it out. Her arms around my neck, I held onto her legs as we headed back to the hospital. Her haki radiating pure joy, I didn¡¯t think someone could be so happy. No worries on her mind, no bad experiences, this girl was truly a nk te. Everything she did was new, and free, and though I hadn¡¯t set out to, I was actually falling for the girl. Pushing my own worry of her past away, I looked back at her. ¡°Stop humming that. It¡¯s already stuck in my head,¡± I said. ¡°Should I knock it out of your head?¡± She asked, raising her hand over my head. ¡°You knock it out and I¡¯ll make you walk,¡± I threatened. ¡°Don¡¯t do that. I am a frail girl. Did you forget, I don¡¯t have any memories?¡± She said, I barked augh. Shaking my head there were actual tears in my eyes from how wide I was smiling. ¡°Did you truly forget? Maybe I am contagious.¡± ¡°I did not in fact forget. You bring it up about every hour,¡± I reminded her. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right. That doesn¡¯t sound like me,¡± she joked. ¡°Perhaps you are remembering incorrectly.¡± ¡°Perhaps I am,¡± I said with a nod. She quieted, her joy only growing from my back. ¡°Do you have some good memories now?¡± I asked. ¡°Of today?¡± ¡°I do¡­¡± she mumbled, burying her face in my back to hide her blush. ¡°Stop wiping your nose on me!¡± I yelled. ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°It is cold outside, and it keeps dripping.¡± ¡°It¡¯s called running,¡± I said. ¡°That is not right. You are mistaken. I am pretty sure it is dripping onto your shirt,¡± she said. ¡°Oh my god,¡± I said, feeling her continue to rub her nose on my back. ¡°I will make you walk.¡± ¡°No, why must I repeat myself? Did you forget I already said you cannot make me walk. I am a frail amnesiac. And you keep forgetting to call me by my new name, Weston,¡± she shot back. I opened my mouth and sighed. ¡°Hey there, Delh?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± She asked, perking up to move her head near my ear. ¡°Can you stop fucking rubbing your nose on me?¡± I asked. ¡°Fine,¡± she said. Rxing to a lower angle. But it didn¡¯t take long for me to feel it again. ¡°It itches now,¡± she assured. ¡°My hands are full.¡± I rolled my eyes butughed again. Taking the long way back to the hospital, I felt like she was worth the effort in the cold London evening. CHAPTER 414 HOME IS WHERE CHAPTER 414 HOME IS WHERE I sat in my room thinking as I stared at myst quest reward.
Marvel World Quest 7: Complete
Storm Sinister''s castle. Find all the secrets it holds.
Rewards:
Ability Evolution
I had found all the secrets, but not figured them out yet. After nearly a week in London, I felt I was ready to finally use my reward. Thest time I had used one of these the item randomly picked my Bond skill to make it Union. I hoped a more useful skill was picked this time. I clicked the Ability Evolution in my status screen, it asked if I wanted to use it and I picked yes.
Scanning....
Fusion has evolved into Fusion*
Items fused together will be easier to tear apart.
¡°Holy fuck,¡± I said as I brought up my screen.
Name Weston Walker
Current Quest:
World 1: Marvel
World 1 Quest:
World 2: Invincible
World 2 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Dead Man Walking
Handicap Dismiss
World Lasting Physique
Gemini Active
Summon: N/A
Pet: Matatabi - Level 6 Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Forms: Viltrumite Physiology 6.13%
Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other
4 Challenger Slots World Escape
Berserker Mode
Nen
Spark*
Union
Fusion*
Timeflow
Bonuses Major Psychic Resistance
4 Challenger Slots Body Modification Resistance
Hardened Organs
Adaptability
Minor Radiation Resistance
4-Leaf Clover
Venom Resistance
Poison Resistance
Illusion Resistance
Items Gantz Armor Stored (25)
1 Challenger Slots Item Choice
Bonus Copy
Hero Costume
Bonus Upgrade
Currency: USD $80,113
That was exactly what I wanted to change for my skills. Before I had really only been able to fuse myself to stuff and tear me away. When I fused other objects together their spiritual energies fused, making it impossible to tear them back apart. Since other Weston and I were both searching for a way tobine and separate, I hoped this was one step closer to that answer. Getting off the hotel bed I moved to the cloth covered chair and footrest. Activating the part of my brain that controlled my Fusion I called it and pushed the simr cloth together. They became one. Risking it I let the power go, allowing their Spiritual Energies to mix. Holding my breath I activated my power again. Slowly pulling them apart they didn¡¯t budge for a moment. Applying more strength the Haki ripped and the two pieces broke away. Confused, I studied where the footrest and chair had melded. They each had threads from one another still attached. Yes they had pulled back apart, but it was far from perfect. Frowning, I considered how to do better but stopped as someone approached my door. Looking toward the door a light knock sounded from it. Hesitating, I got up slowly and walked to the door. I didn''t need to guess who it was. ¡°Hey there, Delh,¡± I said as I opened the door. The red head smiled up at me in the hotel hallway. Wearing kitten pajamas she was tired and nervous. ¡°How can I help you?¡± She had been discharged from the hospital a few days ago. Xavier had introduced the girl as the newest addition to the school for mutants and no one batted an eye at her. Though I could easily see Jean in her, no one else saw the simrity. Positive that the old psychic was using some sort of mor or illusion on her so they couldn¡¯t see the resemnce. I left it alone. I didn¡¯t want the poor girl freaked out more than she already was. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep again,¡± she mumbled, her bare feet scratching at the carpet. ¡°You know, you¡¯ll have to stop sleeping in my room at the school,¡± I reminded her as I stepped back inside. She smiled wide like I had given her the best gift ever. She ran inside and began jumping on the bed. ¡°I know, I know,¡± she said plopping on the bed before I could scold her. ¡°I just sleep so much better next to you.¡± ¡°And I sleep better next to you,¡± I admitted with a sigh. My shirt off, she stared at it for a moment then looked up to my face. ¡°Did you say something?¡± She asked. ¡°Nope,¡± I said,ughing as Iid on the bed. She took her spot on my left side, turning off the bedside light. She rested her head on my shoulder and draped her leg over my thigh. Taking a huge whiff of me she sighed contently. ¡°You smell so good,¡± she mused once more. ¡°You¡¯re not so bad yourself,¡± I said, rubbing her back. Keeping my erection away, she had slept in my bed every night since the hospital. I hadn¡¯t fought it, and hadn¡¯t taken it beyond anything but sleeping. Delh was¡­something I couldn¡¯t describe. A bundle of energy one minute, a detective the next. She was smart, funny, and I really couldn''t rememberughing so much as she got used to the outer world. Everything was new to her and she was eager to learn. To be honest, I spent probably too much time with her. Taking her all over the city, she marveled at everything and made me remember to enjoy the little things in life. It was hard to stay away from her. I couldn¡¯t get enough of her. The pure Haki that emitted from her was somehow more clean than even the innocent Luffy¡¯s. Though she didn¡¯t know what it was, I could tell she loved me dearly. A feeling I basked in as Iid next to her night after night unable to help but mirror it. For so long I had been jumping from girl to girl in Marvel. Hoping for some sort of spark. Like trying to find a unicorn, it had been rare but I knew that with Delh, I was closer than ever before. ¡°You¡¯re like¡­perfect,¡± she mumbled as her eyes stared up at me. ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± I asked. My hand pulled her closer against my side. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said. ¡°You know I don¡¯t remember a lot of things, right?¡± ¡°Right,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°Okay good. I hate to have to keep bringing it up, but I don¡¯t want you forgetting too,¡± she said. I nodded. ¡°Good. But yeah I don¡¯t know. You smell so good. Feel so good. Look¡­¡± she looked down to my chest. ¡°What am I feeling?¡± ¡°Sleepy?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said with a yawn. ¡°Grumpy.¡± She frowned. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Constipated?¡± She grunted more. ¡°Please don¡¯t fart. I¡¯m joking.¡± She giggled, smacking her lips slowly. ¡°What could it be?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s like on the tip of my brain.¡± ¡°Tip of your tongue,¡± I corrected. She stuck her tongue out trying to see the tip. ¡°It¡¯s not there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s weird,¡± I said. I stuck my tongue out. ¡°Is it on mine?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said leaning closer. ¡°Wait, wait,¡± she said looking at it. ¡°There it is.¡± ¡°It is?¡± ¡°Yeah it¡¯s there,¡± she said with a nod and rested her head back down. ¡°Well don¡¯t keep me in suspense. What was it?¡± ¡°What was what?¡± She asked. ¡°I forget what we were talking about.¡± ¡°I knew you were going there with that. I think this whole amnesia thing is a big hoax,¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± She asked, offended as she sat up. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°You just like to pretend to forget things.¡± ¡°I do not.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? What about when you pretended to be drowning at the pool?¡± ¡°I told you, that was a drill. I had to be sure you knew how to save me,¡± she said. ¡°What about when you forgot to give me back my change?¡± ¡°That was a gift and you know it,¡± sheughed. Her fingertips moving along my chest she hummed happily. ¡°I sleep so much better next to you. But so much less as well. Why is that?¡± ¡°One of my skills,¡± I assured. ¡°Right,¡± she said. ¡°Will I awaken one?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± I said. She wasn¡¯t a full fledged mutant yet, but I had a feeling she would be. She snuggled up into me further. When she finally got the nerve she asked, ¡°can we do that thing again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not carrying you,¡± I said. ¡°Not that¡­the movie thing,¡± she mumbled. Her face buried in my chest to hide her blush even though it was so dark. ¡°Oh,¡± I said. We had gone to see her first movie earlier. I had picked an action one because she didn¡¯t know any better. She actually loved it. All the explosions and gunfire. I¡¯d never seen someone p when someone ran out of bullets but it was pretty funny. Of course there had been a romance scene and kissing. Delh had seen a few people kiss, but it wasn¡¯t until it was in the movie that she became interested. After it was over she asked to try it. Not wanting to ruin her perception of me or take advantage of her I gave her a slight peck and we moved on. I could see now that it had stuck with her though. ¡°If you want,¡± I said slowly. Trying to manage this without feeling like a creep. I was already walking a tightrope as it was. ¡°Now?¡± She asked. ¡°Hold your horses,¡± I said and began to wiggle down to her level. When my face was straight out from hers I could just barely make out her eyes from the dim light of the window. She was nervous and excited. Keeping it simple I moved closer and pressed my lips against hers. She held her hands hovering away from me and I pulled back. ¡°Good?¡± I whispered. ¡°Better,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°But not what I saw in the movie. Are you perhaps not as good at this?¡± I threw my reservations out the window. ¡°Oh,¡± I said, holding back my anger. ¡°You want a real kiss?¡± ¡°Was that not-¡° I grabbed her hip and pulled her to me. She gasped as my lips pressed against hers and my tongue ventured into her mouth. Delh actually shook as my other hand snaked under her and pulled her full body against my front. Her leg wrapping around my thigh she moaned louder as her own tongue mirrored mine. Slow and methodical I kept it simple as all the tension that had built up over days was finally let loose a little. Her nails scratching my arm, her chest pressed against mine and we became a moaning mess. No more jokes or questions she acted on instinct. Flipping her over to be on top of me her legs opened to straddle my thighs as she writhed on top of me. Her hands feeling everywhere she could touch I did the same. Running my hands to her firm ass, pulling her groin into mine she began to pant in between us kissing. We stayed like that for a long time until she finally had to catch her breath. Her headying on my chest she spasmed slightly but let out a soft sigh of relief. ¡°That was¡­far better than I thought it would be,¡± she said. ¡°Am I a good kisser then?¡± I asked. ¡°You are good at everything,¡± she said and wastched onto my lips again. I didn¡¯t fight it as I showed her all of my skills. She had challenged me, and I had decided some time ago to never lose another challenge. ¡ª- Delhid her head on myp as she slept. My hand stroking her short hair behind her ear we hadn¡¯t gotten much sleep. Wolverine munching on a cigar across from us we were ying chess as Xavier made calls to Fury and others in the back of the ne. Jean and Scott at the ckbird controls, we were almost home. ¡°You aren¡¯t so bad at this,¡± Wolverine said as he moved his rook. ¡°I was pretty good in another life,¡± I said. ¡°Check.¡± ¡°Fucking hell,¡± he said and moved out of Check. ¡°What now?¡± I asked as I moved again. ¡°With what?¡± ¡°Sinister,¡± I said. ¡°He disappeared,¡± he said. ¡°I want to find the guy more than ever. But he¡¯s better at disappearing than Houdini.¡± I nodded. Having assumed as much, I had tried not to ask too many questions. ¡°What about other stuff? Me finally bing an X-Men,¡± I rified. ¡°You got training to finish. Like it or not we have a lot of standard formations made up. Code words you need to learn. You¡¯ll probably need a month of that before you¡¯re ready for leading your own team.¡± ¡°My own team?¡± I asked, perking up. ¡°Yeah. You impressed the professor. Despite somecking character you want to get the job done. He thinks you could have your own team if you wanted. Pick them from this year''s seniors. Start them training now. The X-men are growing thanks to another infusion of cash.¡± ¡°Courtesy of the American taxpayer?¡± ¡°Courtesy of us, yep,¡± he said. ¡°Check.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± I said and got out of it but was stopped as we began to descend. The ckbird diving low to just above the ocean, we flew into a side hatch inside the cliff under the school. It felt so long ago since I had been back. Only a few weeks ago it had felt stifling. Stuck with Cyclops for a trainer, the tight ass made every day feel more boring than thest. Thanks to some fortuitous happenstance, I was finally able to get the kid gloves off. Raised my Viltrumite form, hopefully helped my Fusion skill, and¡­to be honest found Delh. I hadn¡¯t been looking when I found her. But she truly made me happy. ¡°Come on,¡± I said, tapping her side. She groaned and sat up. Her short hair sticking up where it pressed against my leg she looked at me with bleary eyes. They slowly but surely transformed into puppy dog eyes. ¡°Fine,¡± I said with a sigh. She smiled wide and was jumping on my back as I carried her off the ship. Taking the luggage of clothes I had bought her, we came out to the hangar to find Storm and Colossus standing there. ¡°Grab another straggler?¡± Storm asked, eyeing Delh. Neither she nor Colossus noticed the simrities between her or Jean either. ¡°Yes, please get Miss Delh here set up in a room, Ororo,¡± Xavier said. ¡°Come on, honey,¡± she said. Delh held into my neck tightly. ¡°I forgot how to walk,¡± she said meekly. I barked augh. The others looked at her oddly for a moment. Her fear spiked but I said, ¡°I¡¯ll walk her there.¡± Storm shrugged and we were walking the underground halls toward the school. ¡°Quite the adventure eh?¡± Storm asked. ¡°Yeah, sad that you missed it?¡± I asked. ¡°Hell no. This ce bes a battlefield of its own,¡± she said. Iughed and continued walking. We got to the elevator. Delh was nervous but excited as we moved upward. ¡°We have plenty of rooms for you to choose from,¡± Storm said. She began introducing herself as the elevator door opened. Talking about meal times and this or that I ferried her outside. Smiling as I walked out into the lobby. About to follow the teacher I stopped in my tracks though as I saw someone I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. My heart skipping a beat, she locked eyes with me. Slowly putting together what I was doing, her Haki exploded in rage while her face stayed cid. ¡°Uh Delh. I need to um, say hi to someone,¡± I said. Letting her go she dropped to the ground, a little hurt I wasn''t carrying her. She looked to who I was staring at. Storm did as well. Finally catching on the teacher grabbed Delh¡¯s shoulder and pulled her away. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow,¡± I assured Delh. She frowned but allowed herself to be led. I turned to face Anne Marie on the other side of the hallway. ¡°Oh snap,¡± Kitty Pryde said standing next to Rogue as she fixed me with a death re. ¡°Hey¡­Anne,¡± I said with a wave. My contentment with Delh dimmed greatly as I got shbacks of our time together. Our pain at not being able to touch. The joy she felt when we finally could. It flooded over me and I became quite confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you wereing back,¡± I admitted with a shaky smile. ¡°I¡­see that,¡± Anne said as she eyed the direction Delh had left in. ¡°Kitty-¡° ¡°Yep, I¡¯m going to go like disappear,¡± she said. Walking over she locked eyes with me and mouthed Good Luck. ¡°d you¡¯re alive,¡± she said aloud and patted my shoulder. As she did everything turned ck. CHAPTER 415 BREAK AWAY CHAPTER 415 BREAK AWAY ¡°Oh my god it worked!¡± A familiar voice said. My entire body was on fire as I writhed on the floor in pain. ¡°It worked! It worked! It worked! I¡¯m fucking amazing.¡± The woman said. I groaned, blinking as I tried to regain my vision. ¡°Oh my god, Weston. Sorry, sorry!¡± I felt her hands on me, trying to help pull me up. ¡°Totally freaking forgot how big you are. Fuck, get up dude. We got shit to do.¡± I stood and almost fell again. Forcing Nen to my body to help empower me I shook my head. It was dark around me, but I was slowly getting my bearings. Breathing in and out I began to look around slowly. The first thing I noticed was I was in the same ce I was before my vision turned dark. At the lobby of the Mutant School, but this sure as hell didn¡¯t look like it did a minute ago. Instead of lights on and everything new and clean, it was a craphole. The hardwood floors were bowed upward, there was a hole in a wall, dirt, leaves and other debris were scattered on the floor. Next I looked at the girl still excitedly talking. It of course was Kitty Pryde, but not the one I was just looking at. This girl was older and taller. About five foot eight inches, her face was no longer the pristine youth. There were bags under her eyes, crows feet around her eyes, and a long scar across her cheek. ¡°Kitty?¡± I asked. ¡°You recognize me?¡± She asked, smiling wide. She frowned. ¡°Of course you do, you just saw me. Oh my god, I¡¯m so happy your brain didn¡¯t fry.¡± I was still having trouble understanding her. ¡°You look like shit,¡± I said. ¡°Fuck you,¡± she said without hesitation. She looked around, hearing a crash somewhere. ¡°Weston, I¡¯m sorry. I know I know it¡¯s sudden, but I need your help.¡± Her haki was pure terror and worry, making me sober up quickly. I faced her, my game face on. ¡°What do you need?¡± I asked. She smiled wide, relief leaking into her Haki as she began to vomit out words. ¡°So you know how my power lets me go through stuff? Well, things went to crap, like crap crap, like world ending crap. There were aliens, viins, robots, but like killer ones. They targeted us. And well people kept getting captured and killed. So there I was running around, and one time I moved through the same spot, I did another time, and poof, I was shot into my younger body. But you know, not super young, like only a year or two ago. So like I¡¯m amazing since I can move through time as well as things and stuff. But since then I¡¯ve been practicing and went back to further back and tried to fix things, but I made them sooo much worse. So Anne made me promise not to do it again, but I got here at the X-mansion, and those killer robot guys are here. I couldn¡¯t get around them, then I remembered you, before you died or whatever and thought, Well, you were the first person I ever moved through stuff with. What if I could like bring you through time? Since you¡¯re not a mutant and all, you know? And well I remembered I touched you thest time, like right here before that whole drama with Delh and Anne and the aliens, and I¡¯ve been trying for like an hour, and you actually showed up. So I¡¯m like the best, but I need your help so-so-so bad.¡± She breathed in and out heavily as she finally took a breath. Though a few years older, she still acted like the same girl, and the sad thing was that I was pretty sure I understood everything she said. I opened my mouth slowly and said, ¡°World Escape.¡± In a rush I was back in the Red Room. Looking around, nothing had changed in my Hall between worlds. It felt like forever since I had been back. I let out a long tired sigh. ¡°You know, when I said I wanted more action, I didn¡¯t mean one thing after another,¡± I said to the room around me. Knowing that I had begged for this I considered going back but there was too much going on. I knew what was happening of course. I had seen the X-men origin movie where Wolverine went back in time. I just didn¡¯t expect to have my own time traveling trope so early into Marvel. There was so much to unpack from her statement I decided to sit and think. ¡°So, this Kitty can pull people from the past, or push her own consciousness to the past. She obviously came back to the past so there must be a time limit where she gets bungeed back,¡± I said. ¡°The robots are obviously Sentinels.¡± Despite me wanting to eliminate them as a threat, whatever I had nned didn¡¯te to fruition. ¡°Pretty sure she said I died. But maybe I just disappeared and died in a challenge.¡± That wasn¡¯t good at all. Leaving the people I cared about in these worlds. All the friends I have made. Apparently the me from her timeline let them all down. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. I thought I had been trying hard enough to beat my Challenges. Granted, maybe someone in Marvel killed me, but I doubted that. Since I could World Escape like this I could easily jump to somewhere else to get stronger and beat them. ¡°I need to change my current course,¡± I said with a nod. In Kitty¡¯s original timeline, she didn¡¯t pull me to the future. I went about my days continuing on in Marvel. Probably until my five years was up since there was so much going on in the world. ¡°I need more power.¡± I nodded, looking to the other worlds. I was currently at the 7 o¡¯clock door, 6 o¡¯clock was my exit, 5 o¡¯clock was Invincible. I still didn¡¯t know exactly how to fly a ship, but I was stronger than when I left there. I decided to check on other Weston¡¯s progress. I brought up my new door screen.
Current Avable Doors Any Hall: 1 (8)
Manhwa: 2 (0)
Comics: 1 (0)
Current Main Doors Open:
Manga: (11)
Books: (0)
Manhwa: (5)
Comics: (2)
Current Main Doors Closed:
Manga: (3)
Books: (0)
Manhwa: (1)
Comics: (0)
¡°Fuck me, he closed a door,¡± I said. Turning to the direction the manhwa was in I was surprised that he closed one only after what¡­nine months or so? That was pretty impressive. It also looked like closing a door added three more doors to be opened. I wasn¡¯t sure why Manhwa had two doors, maybe he got it as a reward. ¡°Way to go,¡± I said to my clone. Hoping that he was having fun with Hancock I looked around. I considered going to some doors on the back wall. They would probably be easier, and I could get some simple rewards.¡­ I stopped my train of thought. I had been talking myself into making this harder than it needed to be. ¡°What the fuck am I doing? I now know that closing doors gets me more doors. I can¡¯t rely on other me to close them all,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m fucking strong as shit.¡± I turned to face the 11, 12, and 1 o¡¯clock doors. ¡°Let¡¯s figure out what the hell you guys are. Get some Challenger Slots, and fuck shit up.¡± I moved to the 12 o¡¯clock door and opened it up. Ready to start an adventure and speed run some major shit. ¡ª- I hacked away at them five at a time. My Soulsword shined brightly as I did. Blood and bodies everywhere, people screamed, cried, and breathed theirst as I showed no mercy. My red cloak was in tatters. My men behind me, it didn¡¯t matter anymore. All my nning had gone to crap, and King Leonidas was dead. I was done acting the weakling. I should have speed run the ce like I originally nned. ¡°No! Please no! Ugh-¡± The man died as they all did. His head severed from his body I hardly gave him a second thought as I moved to the next squad. A giant rhino lumbering toward me, Tabi leapt at it. In her full height she towered over the beast, asrge as an elephant. The rhino tried to turn around but it was toote. With one big chomp Tabi bit into the back of the beast and shook it, tossing it over the cliff beside us. The morale of the Persians was already as low as it could go. With a few thousand men we had held them off for weeks. But the Xerxes of this world had been craftier than I expected. They had poisoned the king, and now, Sparta would prepare for war. For so many days I had taken the front lines of the 300. Killed so many, been the leader of the shield wall as we pushed them back day in and out. Always ready to go, never tiring, it was honestly one of the coolest experiences I had ever had. I was part of a unit. Each and every man around me was a rtive or close friend. I had saved their lives on numerous asions despite them thinking I was the weakest only a couple of months ago. Now they rallied to me. Cried out my name when they needed help. Looked to me for direction now that our king was dead. So much wasted effort. So many missed opportunities. I could see how this world would be hard for people new to the Challenges. Expected to fight for days on end, facing insurmountable odds that were the Persians, but I had super powers. Powers I had tried to keep hidden as I healed the hurt, killed foes before they killed my friends, did the unthinkable day in and out as I alone kept the horde back. This was the ultimate action movie. The testosterone raising adventure of a lifetime as man fought insurmountable odds. A David and Goliath story in all senses of the word. But the David in this story was supposed to lose. The Spartans were expected to be killed after their king risked it all. Now he really was dead. Betrayed by someone even I hadn¡¯t suspected, his wife. Now she was dead with the king, and I was wrapping up my two month epic of the 300 world. It had of course been very profitable for me. The System that controlled this ce always gave quests, and they were worthwhile for the ease I was able toplete the tasks with. Hours passed and the stream of foes slowed down. Their taskmasters soon the only ones left, they wouldn¡¯t risk the front lines. I had killed all so far and to me there was only one person left to kill. Walking out of the morning fog the front line of Xerxes army stepped back. The blue mes of Tabi behind me she growled causing them all to start running. The massive magical beast enjoyed this killing way more than I did. Blue mes spit out of her mouth caused what was left of Xerxes army to turn tail and run. People screamed, crying, left the injured behind all to get back on their boats and away from the ce I called home as quickly as possible. I considered darting forward. The massive Xerxes was in the throng of those escaping. His cocky attitude gone after I cut his army down to a tiny fraction of what it once was. As the dust raised up with their escape I pulled my Soulsword back into me as the others came forward through the fog. Tabi began to shrink, as she did she wrapped herself around my neck like she had since we got to the world. Enjoying the primitive ce as wepleted quest after quest to finally get to this point. ¡°Weston?¡± Dilios asked. He was missing an eye, but otherwise unscathed. ¡°Xerxes is gone,¡± I said. ¡°Leonidas is dead, Gorgo is dead, but we finished theirst request.¡± My voice boomed in the canyon we had taken as ourst stand. I didn¡¯t think they needed to know their queen betrayed the greatest king we had ever known. ¡°How?¡± Stellos mumbled, amazed by the scenery of the army actually retreating. ¡°The gods granted me power,¡± I said. It was the easiest answer. ¡°They knew we were righteous in this.¡± I raised my sword and let out an, ¡°Ah Oooh!¡± Though at first I had felt like some LARPer, I had memories of this world. All this crap was second nature to me, and I ate it up. Still awestruck the remains of Leonidas¡¯ army all did the same. The cry was weak at first, then sounded louder and louder as they took up the call. A part of me knew it looked dumb, but this was who we were. Warriors, and men that were ready to die for honor. Ready to sacrifice it all for home and king alike. My adrenaline soared as our battle cry resounded. ¡ª Each mouth on me worked in tandem to make me cum. Iid back, enjoying every second of it. Three women at my crotch, there was one sucking my ns, and two on my testicles. Sucking and moaning for all they were worth as they tried their best to make me cum. Another girl moved her tits to my face. My mouth moved to her nipple, licking the are as my legs bucked up. The girls only sucked harder as I began to cum. The lead woman taking as much as she could she licked the head over and over making me release huge globs of semen into her hungry maw. They didn¡¯t hesitate to switch positions and someone else began sucking my dick. This girl had less of a gag reflex as she took me down almost to the base. I groaned as I pulled away from the one girl''s massive jugs. Looking down I watched the three girls continue to lick and suck on my member. ¡°Your turn,¡± I told the girl deepthroating me. She smiled with my dick in her mouth and plopped off. Her eyes fluttering the other girls pulled away as she descended on my dick. I shot Sparks into her, making her cum instantly. Cursing and crying out in pleasure she lost her strength as I sat up. Holding onto her lower back I began to hump into her with all I had. She never stopped cumming. Her eyes wide, her mouth opened in a voiceless scream as I increased the strength of the electricity inside of her. The nerves all throughout her body lit up like a christmas tree as I made her begin to convulse. My cock, my mouth, my hands, everything I had, made her cum and lose her strength. She actually passed out mid-way through, but the others didn¡¯t care. One pulled her off and was taking her spot. Violently cumming herself, none of them knew what I could do, all they knew was they wanted more. Like a drug they couldn¡¯t get enough of they were my willing harem in all senses of the word. No drama, no worrying about hurting feelings, no nothing. These girls had heard I had defeated the army of Xerxes on my own. The first town we got to, and five women threw themselves at me. It was rather nice to be honest. I knew they just wanted to have my kids, or hope I would take care of them and protect them in this burgeoning world, and I would as long as they kept doing whatever the hell I wanted in the bedroom. After cumming two more times all five girls were passed out. Breathing heavily, I pushed my lust back and looked around. The floor covered in pillows, the tent that had been Leonidas¡¯ had be mine. In fact most of his things would probably be mine. The men followed my orders without question, and since the king and queen were dead they were all looking for someone to lead. I could easily take that role. Since I imed divine intervention for my strength, people were already calling me the embodiment of their Greek gods. I didn¡¯t stop them as we made our way back to Sparta. Honestly the best part of this whole thing was the fact that a lot of the dudes around me were homosexual. They had no need or want for the women that practically threw themselves at them, so I was able to horde all of them in this world before Christ. From what I remembered of Frank Miller¡¯s 300, it was a real event. A few hundred years B.C. we were in the Southern part of Greece. But this wasn¡¯t the real event from my old world, but the twisted reimagining of what the people in this time looked and acted like from Frank Miller¡¯s perspective. The men were all male models, and the women were far more gorgeous than they had any right to be. Large chests, all were extremely skinny, and primitive. Each just looking for a man to take care of them in a world where the strong ruled. Along with the gorgeous people were the freaks. Disfigured nightmare worthy people, demons, gods, and probably everything bad in this world. I was curious what I could figure out now that the canon was over. With the thought the notification finally came.
300 World Complete
Congrattions on finishing the world. Rewards increased for finishing
the story with minor losses on your side of the battle.
Rewards:
Challenger Ability Slot x 1
Challenger Item Slot x 1
Challenger Bonus Slot x 1
Due to the canon finishing, you will no longer be able
to earn challenger slots.
You may still be given quests to continue the story for the 300 World.
¡°Fuck yeah,¡± I said as I read it. I had been waiting for some time for this to finally happen. With a nod I said, ¡°World Escape.¡± Once back in the Red Room I brought up my Avable Doors screen.
Current Avable Doors Any Hall: 3 (11)
Manhwa: 4 (0)
Comics: 3 (0)
Current Main Doors Open:
Manga: (11)
Books: (0)
Manhwa: (5)
Comics: (3)
Current Main Doors Closed:
Manga: (3)
Books: (0)
Manhwa: (1)
Comics: (1)
That proved it, closing a door allowed three more to open. I brought up my Status screen. The 300 quest line was already gone.
Name Weston Walker
Current Quest:
World 1: Marvel
World 1 Quest:
World 2: Invincible
World 2 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Dead Man Walking
Handicap Dismiss
World Lasting Physique
Gemini Active
Summon: N/A
Pet: Matatabi - Level 7 Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Forms: Viltrumite Physiology 8.55%
Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other
5 Challenger Slots World Escape
Berserker Mode
Nen
Spark*
Union
Fusion*
Timeflow
Bonuses Major Psychic Resistance
5 Challenger Slots Medium Body Mod Resistance
Hardened Organs
Minor Adaptability
Minor Radiation Resistance
4-Leaf Clover
Venom Resistance
Poison Resistance
Illusion Resistance
Fertility Control
Items Gantz Armor Stored (25)
2 Challenger Slots Item Choice
Bonus Copy
Hero Costume
Bonus Upgrade
Door Fragment (1/4)
Currency: USD $80,113
Gold 3,514
I had gained quite a bit for the effort. Gold for one, though Greece used silver coins for currency, I was d it converted to gold. There had been a lot left behind as the Persians escaped. I had gained a lot of Bonus Upgrades as well, and Fertility Control from a quest to find a wife. Which was sorely needed in a world where condoms weren¡¯t a thing, and the quest was fun as well since the Spartans had some interesting marriage habits. Luckily I raised my Viltrumite form as well so I was now stronger and had more Challenger Slots for what was toe. Another interesting thing I had received was a Door Fragment. I had only seen the reward once before, at least I thought it was once. The reward had been to fight Goku/Kakarot in DBZ. I assumed it would let me open new doors, but my true hope was it would let me reopen the Manga Hallway door. Hoping to find more in the future, I was ready to go adventuring again. I had three worlds I could open now. I looked to the ones beside me, but I honestly didn¡¯t feel like spending the next few months speed running them. With my luck there would be the Walking Dead or something. The 300 world sounded fun to keep going in too. I could see the entire world pretty quickly since I could fly and conquer it if I wanted, but that would have to wait. Instead of going back to Marvel I decided to use up one of my new doors. Walking to the 4 o¡¯clock door I guessed, ¡°Either DC or the Boys,¡± and walked in. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! CHAPTER 416 SUICIDE CHAPTER 416 SUICIDE I woke up in the new world to find I was in a cell. Beside me was a single bed. The walls around me were white painted cinderblocks. A full steel metal door straight ahead, there was a toilet, small sink, and some pictures taped to a wall. The pictures were all of nude women, which wasn¡¯t too much of a shock for me. It appeared that I was in a jail cell, which was a first for me whening to a new world. I moved to the sink, but there was no mirror. The toilet was stainless steel but far from clean. Annoyed, there was no water in the toilet either. I couldn¡¯t look at my reflection to get my memory meld. Unsure what else to do I extended my Observation haki out. Hyper focusing it around me I found a sharp object hidden in the bed rolls. Digging for it I pulled out a shard of a mirror with cloth wrapped around the wide part for a handle. ¡°My own prison shank,¡± I said in pride as I studied myself. Before the memories came in this time though, I noticed that I was old. Far older than any of my other versions had been. I was even older than the me from Returner¡¯s Magic. Wrinkles on my face, gray in my hair, I guessedte 40s. Which was insane, I could have sworn L said these versions would all be younger. As the memories flooded in, pain wracked my body as it expanded out with new muscles. Cursing, I dropped the shiv as my hand began to bleed. My mind and body screaming at me, I began to remember it all. I was Weston Walker, also known as Rift. Due to an ident involving a power collider, and some mibeled chemicals, I was given the power to open rifts in space. Of course, the me in this world used the power for his own gain. Able to ignore bank vaults and most any locked doors, I jumped from one heist to the next until an up anding Superman found me and threw me in prison. That was where I had been for the past 20 years of my 43 year life in the world. Day in and out, surviving in a prison full of super viins, just another once great bad guy forgotten and forced to grow old until he died. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I said with augh as the notification came.
Wee to DC World
Let''s see what you can do.
I frowned as I stared at the notification. Let¡¯s see what you can do sounded ominous. Was the System telling me something? Or was it L? I never understood who controlled these worlds.
DC Quest 1:
Let your actions choose your path:
Prison Bitch
Viin
Anti-Hero
Hero
Super Hero
Random Citizen
Another first for me, it was like the System was finally offering me a path in the worlds I chose. I knew that the middle three were a possibility. Although I only had the Viin role in one ce, I hadn¡¯t really received that bad of quests. I was mostly tempted to try for it in DC world. Viins always got away in the world, and were far more interesting than in mostic worlds. It was a possibility I never really considered before. Curious, I extended my Observation Haki outward. Usually I was brought to these worlds at some sort of pivotal moment. Where a choice could be made to help lead the narrative of the canon. In Marvel I had been able to join the X-Men, Invincible I was whisked away to a new, so I needed to find out what was up with DC. As I made out the details around me, watched people I did and didn¡¯t know move about, I tried to think of what I knew of the world. ¡°Superman is a thing,¡± I said. He was young when he caught me, very young, maybe 16 or 17. That was 20 years ago though. ¡°So he is in his 30s now, which sounds about right.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no Batman?¡± I asked. In this world I was actually born in Gotham. I had gotten my start in the crime ridden city, but left after I pissed off the mob. Now that I thought back, I actually had some run-ins with a young Commissioner Gordon back when he was a beat cop. I was brought to justice on the West Coast though. Far from Metropolis and Gotham. None of the viins I knew were from the East Coast, so maybe Batman did exist now, I just didn¡¯t hear about him. ¡°I doubt that,¡± I mumbled. Batman was always famous. I really hoped he was in this world just because the world would suck without Batman. ¡°What else do I know?¡± I mumbled. I had heard reports of the sh, but no one had seen him or got a picture, just glimpses. ¡°Is Oliver Queen a person?¡± Queen sounded familiar, I was pretty sure they were a hugepany. ¡°Wonder woman? Raven? Any heroes? Aquaman?¡± I didn¡¯t know about any of them, which meant I must have been at the beginning of the story again. ¡°No Justice League¡­do I form it?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m kind of tempted to take the Viin Role.¡± But that sounded too cliche. The Anti-Hero was what I would prefer, but Superman was always a thing. ¡°Did Superman disappear?¡± I mumbled. They tried to limit news in the prison, but I was fairly certain rumors about Superman disappearing were going around. Far less bad guys caught as ofte. ¡°Could he have been killed?¡± I mumbled. ¡°Fuck, I hope not. I don¡¯t want to deal with the bullshit in DC without Superman and Batman,¡± I admitted. If that was the case, I really would just take on the viin persona and deal with the bad stuff that happened to Earth as it happened. ¡°Crap,¡± I said. ¡°I need more¡­¡± I stopped talking as I felt something odd. I had lived in the prison for years, I knew it like the back of my hand. I felt three men in full riot gear heading my way. Guns at their sides, I cursed, hoping my cell wasn¡¯t about to be tossed. ¡°Watch out,¡± I hissed out the food slot. ¡°Tossing cells!¡± My voice echoed down the halls in either direction and the people around me began scrambling. Flushing letters, pictures, and contraband down toilets, I decided I didn¡¯t care if they came for me. I needed to stir things up if I was going to escape or whatever I needed to do to get out of there. The gate at the end of the hall opened and I felt the trio of armed guards walk in unison. They came close to me, their heart rate increasing as they became more and more nervous, then they turned right before my cell. The lead guard pounded on the door. ¡°Open on 20!¡± He yelled down the hall. An rm sounded and the door opened. ¡°Killer Croc,¡± the lead guard said. ¡°Come with us or-¡± The half-man half-crocodile hissed at them from the cell and they cursed. Throwing in tear gas the croc made his way to the door, but they pulled out cattle prods. Zapping him over and over the man-thing cried out and fell to the ground. They continued zapping him over and over until it stopped movingpletely. Then without a word they had his arms and legs in manacles and were dragging him out of the cell. ¡°What the fuck¡­¡± I said slowly. I had never seen that happen before. Usually they drugged his food to get him out. ¡°Wait no¡­¡± Old me in this world hadn¡¯t seen that happen. The me from other worlds had. I started to get excited. They were recruiting. And I knew what they were recruiting for. My mind went through the implications quickly. I could get out of prison without breaking thew. I could gain time to pick my role in the world. And with luck I could get a quest. With the thought another screen popped up.
DC Quest 1.1:
Join the Suicide Squad
Rewards:
Rift
That meant I could use my new super power outside of the world. Something I very dearly wanted. It was a no brainer from there. I knew that Suicide Squad missions were usually hard, but every quest I did was hard and could end in death. It was time to reap some rewards from my hard work. I closed my eyes trying to ess the new power that this body had for over 20 years. It was like talking to an old friend. That part of my body that could ignore space. Most of my superpowers had been a part of my brain that activated to make it happen. Fusion, my Spark, flying, all of it was just something that awoke in my mind. This power was slightly different though. I felt everything going on in my body as I called the power. Rather than just my brain, there was an energy in my chest that tried to push outward. I held it in ce, on the cusp of opening a portal. It was almost like a specific energy inside of me could ignore space. Or was I actually messing with dimensions? Unsure, the me in the world really hadn¡¯t yed too much with the power. Just using it for short distances he had been inept at figuring things out. The current me had spent years understanding my powers to make them evolve, grow, and help one another. I used all of that knowledge currently as I pushed outward. As I did, a crack appeared in space itself. Much like the cracking that happened to the air when I used my Tremor Fruit. Instead of resembling ss cracking though, there was one upward jagged line from floor to ceiling. Power continued to pour out of me, opening the crack wider. As it became bigger the area behind the wall became visible. My rifts in space could only open a short distance currently. I had been able to go a full 20 feet once. That was 20 years ago when I practiced more often. After numerous failed escape attempts, the me before simply stopped using the Rift power. The cobwebs blown off the skill, I jumped through the crack to reveal the wetwall behind my cell. Piping and ductwork all around me I closed the Rift and felt the power pull back into me. ¡°Interesting,¡± I said as I began to navigate around the pipes. My Observation Haki picking up the guards dragging Killer Croc away, I came to a locked door at the end of the cell block. Annoyed, I knew that if I had chakra this would be as easy as breaking out of a daycare. Without it, I was severely limited. Cameras all over the ce, guards patrolling, and not to mention also prisoners that held no loyalty to anyone but themselves. This was going to take all of my skills. Far harder than breaking out, I was going to have to break further into prison. I smiled wide. This wouldn¡¯t be a quest without some difficulty. Taking a breath, I used my Observation Haki to monitor everything outside the door. Two guardsing my way, there was a camera pointed at them. Counting steps I closed my eyes, unlocked the door, and as they walked past I used Timeflow. Time slowed to a crawl around me as I quickly opened the door and moved as fast as possible to walk behind them. Using Zetsu to hold in my aura I held my breath as I walked in tow behind the guards as I released Timeflow. Long seconds passed as they leisurely made their way forward. Mostly blocked from the view of the camera I used Timeflow again and darted to another sidehall. This one led to an intersection where a guard was posted at a desk that monitored the cameras. Jumping up to the ceiling, I fused my fingertips to the concrete and began to drag myself along down the hall. Once I was past the monitoring station I knocked out another guard, grabbed his keys and was outside the cell block. Walking briskly outside, no one suspected me. It was almost lunch time and there were quite a few inmates bustling about on busywork. My Zetsu kept my lifeforce hidden, no one really paid attention to me. To them I probably resembled the scenery at first nce. It would take- I stopped thinking as an rm went off. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said, not as stealthily as I had hoped. Feeling the guards head off to another building I ran toward them. Instead of following though I ran to an exterior wall and opened another Rift. The process happened more quickly and my crack in space let me into a guard break room. Guards running outside as the rm went off, no one noticed me as I stood by the refrigerator. ¡°I¡¯m a ninja,¡± I reminded myself as I felt everything around me. A locker room near the break room, I found a spare guard uniform and put it on in a rush. Once inside it, I zeroed in on the guards and Croc. They were in arge conference room. Whistling as I walked outside the door, more guards ran this way and that. The ce on high alert, I jumped from guards to guards, blending in until I was at the room Killer Croc was being held. Once inside, some prison guards gave me a weird look, but their focus was on the other criminals inside the conference room. I recognized two others there. One was an Australian douchebag that had trouble letting things go, and the other was a ck man that I was pretty sure was an assassin. Along with a slowly waking up Killer Croc, all three were shackled to the chairs they were in. The room itself was t and long. Probably made to house training videos for the guards about making sure they beat the prisoners humanely. At the far end of the room was a gorgeous woman. She was tall with an imposing aura. Honestly she was the most beautiful woman the me from this world had seen in decades. Long ck hair, dark skin that appeared to have been recentlythered in lotion, dark gray business suit, she wore heels and stared at the three prisoners as the rm died down. When the rm ended, she began speaking again. ¡°I am Amanda Waller,¡± she said, her voice chorus to my ears. I pushed back the lust, imagining the less attractive version from the Suicide Squad cartoons andics. It hadn¡¯t been too long ago that I was having sex with five beautiful women. But the me in this world hadn¡¯t gottenid in a long time, it was building up. ¡°I came today to provide you all with an opportunity. A once in a lifetime opportunity,¡± Amanda Waller said. ¡°I don¡¯t want any part of your time share, mate,¡± the Australian man spat. ¡°Well too bad,¡± Waller said. ¡°That is what I¡¯m offering you. Work for me, and you earn time off your prison sentence.¡± ¡°How much time?¡± The ck man asked. Killer Croc growled from his seat, interested as well. ¡°If youplete this mission, all of your time,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you did before. This mission is that important.¡± Now that was intriguing. I thought it was a few years here and there, but all of my time off would save me a lot of hassle. I listened intently. ¡°What¡¯s the mission?¡± The ck man asked. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that,¡± she said. ¡°The group I am forming will be named Task Force X. Luckily your fine establishment has a few members I want. I will be recruiting at other¡­simr locations. You would be transferred to a more centralized location and given some extra amenities.¡± ¡°So¡­we get to go to a country club?¡± The Australian asked, perking up. ¡°Yes,¡± Waller said with a sadistic smile. I knew that wasn¡¯t going to happen. ¡°Of course there will be risk involved. And you people are the scum of the Earth. So I want some assurances. After a minor surgery I have some documents for you to sign and-¡± ¡°Minor surgery?¡± The ck man asked. ¡°What kind?¡± ¡°Nothing major,¡± she said, downying the whole ordeal. In theics and movie they had a bomb imnted in their skull or spine or something. I seemed to remember Gon using Nen to protect from a simr thing happening so I doubted I would be in real danger, but it was still something to worry about. The group spoke more. Everything vague, no real details given. They each had their own reasons for agreeing to sign up. After they agreed I decided it was time to make my appearance. Raising my hand I asked, ¡°Is it a problem for me to join as well?¡± I took off my hat to reveal my full face. It wasn¡¯t long until guards that had spent time on my block were pointing their guns at me. ¡°Get on your face douchebag!¡± One yelled. ¡°So hostile,¡± I said with a smile, unphased by their bravado as they tried to manhandle me. I shot Sparks over my body, hitting each of them and getting some revenge for past me. Knocked out and down, the guards were no problem. The military personnel with Waller pointed their guns at me. ¡°What? I am simply interested in joining Task Force X. How do I apply?¡± Waller raised her hand to make her men stop. They lowered their weapons slightly and she picked up a tablet. Scrolling through it she announced, ¡°Weston Walker. Charged with aggravated assault, assault on an officer, breaking and entering, theft, grand theft, grand theft auto, ckmail¡­and quite a bit.¡± I shrugged. Old me had been in prison for a reason. ¡°Has the ability to open space,¡± she said, reading further. ¡°But quite old for what I am looking for.¡± She frowned looking at the downed guards. ¡°But fine. You seem to be able to handle yourself, though you haven¡¯t made an attempt to escape in over 10 years. You want in?¡± ¡°I do,¡± I admitted and the quest finished.
DC Quest 1.1:
Join the Suicide Squad
Rewards:
Rift
¡°Good,¡± she said. ¡°We have quite the mission ahead of us.¡± Guards began to get off the ground slowly. Some cursed me. Others nned to kill me if I stayed there. I didn¡¯t much care either way. ¡°Since I have you agreeing on tape, you all should know what our target is.¡± She pulled out a folder and announced, ¡°You all need to kill Superman.¡± My eyes widened as my heart quickened. All of us raised our hands as one, ¡°I quit.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s fucking suicide,¡± I added, unsure what the hell I expected. CHAPTER 417 THE CAST CHAPTER 417 THE CAST Most everything that happened in the first five minutes of a suicide squad movie happened to me over the next week. I was forced to sign some documents, put under for surgery, drugged up, thrown in a ne, and sent off to the East Coast. The Amanda Waller in this world inserted a bomb next to our hearts, so not the head at least, which was a bonus in my book. Not that a bomb near my heart was any scarier than our actual target. The man of steel himself, Superman. From what I could tell he was basically the stereotypical Superman. The old me didn¡¯t know he was rk Kent, or an alien. The news portrayed him as simply a super strong man that flew around the world, saved people, and could do no wrong. Though he hadn¡¯t been in the news in a long time, there were always supposed sightings of him. None of that diminished the fact that it was like trying to kill a god. ¡°I¡¯m not having sex with this one,¡± I swore to myself as I racked my brain for ways to win. I honestly wanted to give up for a while and try Invincible out, but I had received a quest that made it too tempting not to push through.
DC Quest 1: Update
Assist or Stop Superman
Rewards:
Viltrumite Form +5%
I guessed that whichever choice I made would decide if I was a hero or viin in the world. Unsure what exactly was going on, I really doubted he was doing anything evil, but I never knew whening in the worlds. Once in my daily routine on the East Coast I was actually given a little privacy. Sequestered in a big room in a military base. A lot of cameras were pointed at me 24/7 but it gave me the opportunity to get to know my Rift skill better. I learned early on that there was something special about my body. The ident that gave me powers somehow allowed me to open rifts to other dimensions. Not just ignoring space in my ne of existence, but real-live other nes that I didn¡¯t know anything about. The chemicals that fell on me gave my body some weird attunement to open portals to other ces, or rip open the current dimensions. Either way it was scary to think about. Since I traveled to other dimensions or realities through doorways, was there a way to hone into them and open portals to the worlds I traveled to? That possibility was far out of reach for the current me, but something I could work toward. Instead I set out to master everything I could currently do which were two main things. One was cracking open space to go from one spot to another. This process was pretty simple. If I faced a direction I could push out my Rift power and force a tear to open, allowing me to jump from one location to another. This was how I broke into banks and bypassed security back in the day. Also this was my main way of trying to escape prison before I gave up. I could never jump too far through the portals, and after more than a few beatings the old me just epted his fate in prison. The second thing that my power could do was open a Rift into a subspace. Unsure how else to think about it, my power had an attunement to a specific dimension that technically wasn¡¯t real. More of a hidden pocket beside me at all times, the pocket dimension was where I kept all of my loot. The main reason I had been charged with so many crimes was because old me refused to tell the cops where I hid everything I stole. I would have been let go years ago if I had just given it all back. But the old me was greedy. He kept everything hidden away in a pocket dimension in hopes of escaping, but he never did. Opening the pocket dimension easily, I found that there were stacks of money, gold bars, nes, and jewelry beyondpare inside. A smile on my face. I closed it, hopeful that I could open the same dimension in other worlds. I now had my very own gamer Inventory, ready to hide all the goodies I could find. Once I familiarized myself with the abilities, I began to train with them. I already had a flying skill, so I really didn¡¯t need the ability to travel, but ripping holes in things sounded like an awesome attack. It took time, but I did find that if I ced it correctly, the Rifts could tear and break things. First I practiced on a bottle of water. Using my Observation Haki it took time but I could form a Rift right on the stic, causing the water bottle to tear apart and water to spill everywhere. After that I attempted it on bigger things. Walls, doors, my own bedding, I could make all of them rip open as space was torn asunder. Excited by the possibilities, as soon as I was done with the first stage of training I was escorted to a new conference room. This one more like an auditorium, the whole cast of the Suicide Squad was finally brought together. No cuffs this time, they actually wore their own weird superviin costumes. I was in my heart hoodie/Hero Costume of course. Despite being old I thought it fit rather nicely. Granted I looked like the old guy that wore kid¡¯s clothes, but I didn¡¯t really care. Sitting at a free spot near Captain Kangaroo he leaned over to me. ¡°I heard you¡¯re pretty famous, mate,¡± he said. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I asked, intrigued. Old viin or not, who didn¡¯t like to hear rumors about themselves? ¡°Yeah, fought Superman, did ya?¡± He asked. ¡°Fuck no,¡± I said. ¡°He kicked my ass. He¡¯s fucking Superman.¡± ¡°I fought Superman once,¡± Killer Croc growled. Everyone turned to face him. He breathed in and out heavily but didn¡¯t continue. ¡°Great story,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe add a middle and end there? Just a word of advice.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± The Down Under warriorughed. ¡°You¡¯re not bad for an old fart.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re not what I expected,¡± I admitted. He was a shorter man with mutton chops. Brown hair and a ball cap on, he wore a brown trench coat. ¡°As an Aussie I thought for sure you¡¯d be wrestling the gator boy.¡± ¡°Crocodile,¡± Killer Croc growled. He honestly looked like a man with a skin condition. Hard pale green crocodile skin covering every inch of him. He looked like a Goomba from the live-action Mario Brothers movie. Sharp pointed teeth in his mouth he had long ws for nails. ¡°The purse talks?¡± I asked, surprised. He hissed at me, this time standing up. ¡°Calm it down,¡± a man said from the front of the room. He was tall and had a crew cut. Thick jaw, brown hair, he felt mildly strong for a regr human. On his chest the name g was stitched in. ¡°Does that say, Fag?¡± I asked. Though I was older I was feeling younger every day thanks to my Nen. Pulling back the lifeforce that had been leaking out of me I should be able to live for a hundred years. Not including my Viltrumite form, I was pretty sure I would start reverse aging. With my increased strength and energy I couldn¡¯t help but let my real personality out. ¡°g!¡± He barked. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, acting innocent. ¡°I thought the same thing,¡± a woman mused. She had ck hair and wore sses. More like a librarian than anything, she didn¡¯t appear to belong there. Also the only woman in the room she drew more than a few eyes. But she leaked no fear in the crowd as she was surrounded by killers and rapists. ¡°Cut the chatter,¡± g ordered. ¡°Or what? Going to send us on a suicide mission?¡± Deadshot asked. I was pretty sure he was Will Smith in the original Suicide Squad movie, but where Will Smithcked, this guy had. Muscleyered on muscle, shaved head, ck skin, he wore a ck military uniform. His Haki was obviously that of a killer. Indifferent to everything around him, it would have been hard to notice him since his Haki was so unassuming. A true assassin, I was pretty sure he was basically Hawkeye with a gun. So¡­useful. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°I was thinking about that. Maybe we should, you know, ease into this whole X Warrior business. Do simple stuff like I don¡¯t know, kill a few dictators. Blow up a nation. Not fight the living embodiment of perfection.¡± ¡°I second that,¡± Boomerang said as he raised his hand. Killer Croc did one of those weird hisses crocodiles did in nature documentaries. A mix between a cackle and breathing, it was a little off putting. ¡°See,¡± I said. ¡°I think we can all agree it¡¯s not worth the effort.¡± ¡°Too bad,¡± Waller said, already bored as she walked out to the podium. She was no nonsense and all business. Her Haki leaked hate for every single one of us. I was fairly certain she often used the Task Force for her own gains, but I could tell she was actually worried for her job and country with this mission. ¡°Now shut up. Sit quietly. And don¡¯t ask stupid questions.¡± ¡°What constitutes a stupid question?¡± I asked. Her eyes moved over to me, trying to stare me down, but she was a normal person. No super powers. Only her position in the military gave her strength. I smiled wide, staring back at the beautiful girl. I let her know what I thought of her as I rested my chin on my fists and let out a love sick sigh. The Boomerang cackled augh and Waller continued. She clicked a small remote and a picture was projected on the screen behind her. It was a blurry image that looked like a blue blob in a sea of stars. ¡°11 months ago, Superman left our sr system,¡± she said. I really wanted to ask if she could point him out, since the blue blob only had a giant red circle around it. I needed arrows to point me where to look. But she clicked the remote again to show other simr images taken from different angles. ¡°No reason given, he just packed up and left,¡± she said. ¡°I fucking knew it,¡± A man at the back said. He was actually older than me and wore a green suit with a ck cloak at his back. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure all of you have heard rumors, but he disappeared. That was until nine days ago,¡± Waller said. She clicked the remote and more images showed up. First a blue blurry blob, then side views of a very obvious Superman. ¡°That could be anyone,¡± I said. ¡°Please shut up,¡± Waller said. ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°How do you know someone didn¡¯t take his face?¡± She shut her mouth and clicked to another image. ¡°An hour after that picture was taken, he stopped a building from copsing,¡± she said. I shut my mouth, that was proof enough. ¡°Not long after that, he left again, only toe right back. This time carrying this,¡± she said, showing him holding arge metal structure. About the size of a car there was fogged up ss but nothing else visible. ¡°Thanks to information we have gathered, we learned that Superman is not from our.¡± I felt like the government probably already knew that, but was just announcing it to these people. ¡°The direction he flew to in space was thest location of his destroyed home,¡± she said. ¡°Soon after he came back with the structure, this woman was seen with him.¡± She showed another picture and the view of it made me ignore any and all other women in this world. Next to Superman was a girl in a white skin tight suit with a red cape billowing behind her. She had short cut blonde hair, thick red lips, long legs that I could see all of thanks to the skimpy suit, and one of the most beautiful busts I had ever seen. ¡°Hot damn,¡± someone said. A few other guys whistled. I grew excited. I was fairly certain she was Supergirl, or some version of her. This one had a muchrger chest than I remembered though. I seemed to remember hearing a story of a Supergirl that the illustrator kept increasing the bust of to see if the editors would notice. If the story was true, no matter how big he made her it wouldn¡¯t do the mountains justice. Bigger than DD, Superman had to be a man above men to not stare at them when she was talking. ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t have a name for her yet, but she has been seen saving some people as well,¡± Waller said. She clicked the remote and pictures of the busty blonde beating up robbers, and flying kids to hospitals was shown. I didn¡¯t care what it took, but I nned to be a hero in this world and get to know this Supergirl. ¡°What¡¯s the problem then?¡± I asked, getting serious for once now that I had a real mission in this world. ¡°The problem is we have reason to believe Superman and Supergirl are working to try to revive their people on our,¡± she said. ¡°From what we know Superman¡¯s original, Krypton, was very different from our own. If they were to bring their people, they would alter the ecology on our, making it impossible for us to live. This cannot happen.¡± I frowned, doubtful he would do that. I remembered that Zod had tried to do that in the Man of Steel movie, but nowhere in this report was General Zod mentioned. ¡°Even if that were the case, how are we supposed to stop them?¡± The nerdy girl in the crowd asked. She was actually taking notes. ¡°Thanks to recent events, we have learned something vital,¡± Waller said, clicking the remote again. This time a green gem was revealed. ¡°To make their world like ours, the Super twins need vast amounts of remains from their. Your mission, whether you want to ept it or not, will be to gather as much of this Kryptonite as you can. Keeping it from the Supers. In time, I hope to use this all as bait to draw them in for the real trap.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I mumbled. I hadn¡¯t thought of that. I doubted that they knew Kryptonite was Superman¡¯s weakness if they wanted to use it for that reason. Since my goal was to save Supergirl¡­and her cousin too probably, I would need to work the angles in this whole thing to make sure Waller failed. Then again if they were trying to make Earth like Krypton, maybe I would have to kill Superman. ¡°Where do we get this green crap?¡± Deadshot asked. ¡°That will be your first mission,¡± Waller said, clicking the remote again as she went through her n of robbing the richest person in the world. CHAPTER 418 FLAWFUL CHAPTER 418 FLAWFUL ¡°So recap for you,¡± I told the new girl. ¡°We break into Fortress of Balditude. Leave Boomerang for dead-¡± ¡°Hey,¡± the man cut in but I continued. ¡°Probably get our asses handed to us by some high-tech mystical timebomb of a trap. Check out the mini-bar. See what¡¯s on TV, probably mess up his DVR recordings. Set at least one or two things on fire.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget to break into the vault,¡± Deadshot growled. ¡°Right, I forgot,¡± I said. ¡°Break into the vault which my bet has abo of 1-2-3-4. Then explode the ce. Walk away in sweet slow motion as we do, then after-party. All clear?¡± ¡°Fuck no,¡± the girl said shaking her head. The newest member of the Squad was named Crystal Frost. She had long blue hair and reminded me of Justice in Hero World. Although this version couldn¡¯t fly and was probably evil. She could create ice and shoot it out of her like a Pokemon. ¡°Good, you understood as much as Croc did,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°Poor Croc,¡± Boomerang said, doing one of those Catholic prayer crosses on his chest. ¡°I told him not to venture out into the yard. We told him his head would explode.¡± ¡°It was his heart and he tried to eat Waller,¡± the older man in the Squad said. Apparently his name was Count Vertigo, and he could make people dizzy. Older than me, I was d he was there so I didn¡¯t feel so old. ¡°That was funny,¡± Deadshot saidughing. ¡°You really think they¡¯ll make crocodile skin boots out of him?¡± ¡°I bet Waller would make a whole pants suit out of him,¡± Boomerang said. ¡°And a crocodile tooth ne,¡± I added. ¡°You both will be next if you don¡¯t cut the shit,¡± Waller said in our earpieces. ¡°See, I know you heard it too,¡± I said. ¡°Satan, please lose my number.¡± ¡°Weston, my finger is hovering over the button that kills you,¡± she said. ¡°Oh baby, rub it how I like,¡± I said,ughing. Uncaring about what she thought, I had already zapped the bomb in my chest with my Spark. I was about 90% sure it wouldn¡¯t activate. If she tried I would just coat it in Nen. ¡°Cut the shit,¡± g said. The only non-con around us, he had the most firepower too. In full military gear he had an assault rifle in hand, and enough handguns to hijack a Starbucks in Texas. ¡°Frost, the n is she,¡± he pointed at the nerdy girl, ¡°causes some havoc. ¡°He,¡± g pointed at me, ¡°Opens a door. We rush in. Deal with the guards. And you try to freeze the vault.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I can do it,¡± I said. ¡°And I¡¯m telling you, Luthor probably has lots of protection on his vault. We got a lot of ns, and we will be trying everything to finish this up today,¡± g said. ¡°We head out in 5 minutes once the shift changes.¡± I looked around, the squad grumbled but I shrugged as I walked over to the other girl in the group. ¡°So Juney, about our conversation earlier-¡± I said, catching the dark haired woman¡¯s eye. ¡°No, I will not show you my powers for no reason,¡± she said. ¡°I lose control a little bit, and really don¡¯t want to let her out for long.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± I said. ¡°I just kind of maybe heard that you turn into a subus.¡± I really did hear some of my guards talking about it. With my current luck with women I couldn¡¯t help but get curious about what type of subus she was. The fun kind, or the really fun sucking your soul through your dick kind. ¡°And?¡± She asked, doing her best not to blush. Though she was rather average, I couldn¡¯t help but be attracted to the dark haired woman. Some curves, wearing a ck shirt and jeans, she also wore an immacte ne crusted in gold. The ne supposedly allowed her to turn into the ever mysterious magic wielding, Enchantress. ¡°I meane on,¡± I said. ¡°Do I need to watch my own¡­safety around you? Or is every guy going to turn into a sex crazed maniac?¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t happened yet,¡± she said, putting her professional face back on. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll make an exception for you, Old Man Rivers.¡± ¡°Old man?¡± I asked, acting hurt. ¡°No, I prefer the term experienced. I could show you a great time, Juny Moony. You and me, bottle of wine, some of my secret pirate stash, a little summoning of an ancient sex god. We could have fun.¡± I gave her my best smile, and to my surprise it was actually kind of working. ¡°I mean, we are on a suicide mission. I¡¯d hate to not live my life to the fullest. I can¡¯t help asking out the most beautiful woman around to at least get some enjoyment before we die. I¡¯d hate to die with any regrets. Wouldn¡¯t you?¡± June blushed, slowly opening her mouth as g barked, ¡°Move it people!¡± ¡°Fucker,¡± I hissed as June turned around and walked away. Her Haki a mix of lust, embarrassment, and a little hope, I couldn¡¯t help but watch her. ¡°Weren¡¯t you just hitting on me?¡± Crystal Frost asked. ¡°Talking to you is considered flirting now?¡± I asked, shamelessly. ¡°That sounds desperate. How long were you locked up? That starved for some male attention?¡± ¡°You asked if you could warm me up some time,¡± she said, causing Boomerang to bark augh and Deadshot to hold back from joining him. ¡°That¡¯s a team building exercise,¡± I said. ¡°I was worried about you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m seriously going to kill this fucker,¡± Waller said on the other line. I doubted she meant for me to hear. ¡°Love you too, Satan,¡± I said and g did a hand motion. Rolling my eyes we all headed in the direction he pointed. ¡°Radio silence from here on out,¡± a tech on Waller¡¯s end said in our earpieces. ¡°Remember everyone,¡± Waller said. ¡°No killing, in and out. Get me my stones.¡± With that the earpieces clicked and my earpiece was silent. Though I felt like we were supposed to be in some jungle in the middle of nowhere, we were actually in Suburbia. Or more urately upstate Suburbia. The nearest house to where we were besides Lex Luthor¡¯s was a half-mile away. A section of New York set aside for the top 1% they liked their massivewns, private estates, and private army on staff. The Luthors had been at the top of every industry for over 100 years. Currently run by the very bald Lex Luthor he was seen as a humanitarian to all. Basically Bill Gates with a secret n to take over the world¡­so like Bill Gates without hair. A Bezos maybe. Either way, the Luthors were also thergest holders of the very rare and expensive kryptonite. Since everything Task Force X did was off the books, Waller didn¡¯t care how manyws we broke. Stealing from a billionaire was one of many sins each of us had, and I was sure that if we were caught it would be imed that we broke out of prison. I continued to trudge through the grass, walking like a savage since I didn¡¯t want any of these people knowing that I could fly. The others around me, the only one actually nervous was the new girl. Pretty much grabbed from prison as an afterthought after Croc¡¯s snack fought back, her eyes were darting this way and that. Only about 19 years old, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what brought her there. Ready to risk death for early release from prison. ¡°Kid,¡± I whispered to her. She eyed me, her eyes big as she stared up at me. ¡°Just stay close to me and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Instead of saying anything though she moved a little closer. I kept my Haki up, reminding myself to watch out for her as we got to the brick wall around the Luthor estate. ¡°Go,¡± g said. We ran through the clearing to the wall. I pushed out my power, making a crack in the air in front of us. Forcing it open people jumped through the Rift to the other side of the wall. Once we were through I pulled the power back in to reveal a guard behind us. He had fallen asleep in a chair, but was quickly waking up as he pulled up his radio. Captain Boomerang threw his¡­boomerang, bonking the guy on the head. ¡°That¡¯s your power?¡± I asked as the Australian man ran over to pick up the boomerang. ¡°It doesn¡¯t evene back.¡± ¡°It does,¡± he hissed. ¡°Just gotta be the right conditions. It¡¯s not a fucking yo-yo.¡± ¡°Quiet,¡± g said. ¡°More guards that way.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we got Captain Throws a stick,¡± I said. ¡°Oy mate, I¡¯ll throw a stick up your ass,¡± he shot back. ¡°Why bother, you¡¯ll have to go get it anyway? Why not just shove it up there?¡± I asked. ¡°Because this is what I¡¯m good at,¡± he said. ¡°You don¡¯t see me calling you Servant-guy for opening doors and shit.¡± ¡°Actually that¡¯s pretty urate,¡± I said. I did that to different worlds and with my power. A gunshot rang out and we turned to see a line of guards facing us. Deadshot didn¡¯t hesitate and began returning fire. ¡°I told you to shut the fuck up!¡± g yelled. ¡°Up yours. You¡¯re worse than a kindergarten teacher that yells at the kids for not listening to her,¡± I said. ¡°Ha!¡± Boomerang said. ¡°That¡¯s way too true.¡± He threw his boomerang again. It hit two guards in the head and the thin metal weapon actually looped around and came back. ¡°I take it back, that was pretty cool,¡± I said. ¡°Right?¡± He said, brandishing the weapon at me like Arthur wielding excalibur. . ¡°Maybe you should teach Deadshot to bring his bullets back,¡± I offered. ¡°Weston, shut the fuck up,¡± g said. ¡°Fuck you, I¡¯m here to open doors. You lot should protect me,¡± I said. I was actually having a lot of fun. I really didn¡¯t care what happened to these people since they were criminals, and they didn¡¯t care about me. Not the weird emotional rollercoaster the movies portrayed where they were supposed to risk life and limb after knowing one another for a few hours, this was the true Suicide Squad. Everyone expendable, no one has a n, and of course plenty of head-exploding drama. ¡°Move it, people,¡± g said. He continued to fire his weapon and we moved toward the mansion. As we got to the massive ce it had a huge fountain out front. Military grade guards riding golf carts toward us, things started to get serious as June Moone began chanting in a weirdnguage. ck smoke billowing around her the smoke covered her like an egg, then shot out all at once to reveal someone new. I didn¡¯t mean she transformed. I meant she became someonepletely different. Where June¡¯s Haki had been timid and weak while a little inquisitive, this was like a raging inferno. Power poured out of every pore as the new woman stood up. The ck hair now pink, it wrapped around her to cover her now naked body. Her skin pristine, she looked like the girliest character choice on a fighting game. The woman radiated sexuality. Shocking me by the mere force of it. Every guy and girl around stared at the bright spot in the night as pink mist shot out of her. The mist passed over our feet and went right for the guards preparing to fire from the golf carts. As soon as it hit them they fell to the ground asleep with smiles on their faces. ¡°Shit,¡± I mumbled as I realized she was called the Enchantress for a reason. ¡°Nevermind g, you can have her.¡± The stoic military man stood staring at her ck jawed. Everyone did, including Crystal. I could feel some weird energying from the Enchantress form of Moone, but it drew everyone in. I wasn¡¯t interested in being one of many, that was for sure. ¡°g, let¡¯s go,¡± I said, pushing the man toward the mansion. ¡°Call me unprofessional. Boner popping virgin,¡± I said. ¡°Let-let¡¯s go,¡± g said as he readjusted his pants and finally ripped his eyes away from the pink haired Subus. She floated after us, utilizing some kind of magical sex energy that even made me get heated. Despite my control on my libido, being around her was awakening something I didn¡¯t care to explore. ¡°Why so cold now, Walker?¡± A high pitched voice asked. I cursed, looking back to see the Enchantress right over my shoulder. ¡°Fuck me,¡± I said, trying to look away from the heart shaped iris¡¯. Her voice was like the girl next door and your lifelong crush running their fingers along your neck. She giggled, freaking me out more. Boomerang stumbled. ¡°Scared of me now?¡± She asked. I pulled my eyes away from her. I knew how to fight people that had power in their eyes. Under some sort of a spell I pulled in my lifeforce, practicing my Zetsu. Immediately I felt whatever she was expelling pull away from me. She paused, her smile dropping for a moment. ¡°What did you do?¡± She asked. ¡°Nothing. Head in the game Pink Ranger,¡± I said feeling better as she floated around me, twisting in the air to stop right in front of me. ¡°What did you do?!¡± She yelled. Her voice the only thing I wanted to hear in the world. I studied her hands, unwilling to look her in the eye. Apparently whatever she was doing actually affected lifeforce. Which meant it was probably soul magic. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one with tricks, E Enchanted,¡± I said. My eyes steering clear from her I ran around and caught up to the others. They were all staring back at Enchantress ¡°Look, it''s Superman!¡± I yelled pointing up, breaking a few of them out of the spell. ¡°What?!¡± gg yelled, pulling his gun out as if it would do anything. I pushed a Rift ahead of me, opening a path inside the mansion. ¡°Just kidding. Let¡¯s go, people!¡± I yelled. My good mood ruined after finding out June was the unfun Subus. ¡°Right,¡± g said. He and the others ran through to inside the house. Enchantress following inst she was glowing less pink as we entered the quiet home. Supposedly Luther was out on a business deal in Europe. But he also was rich. He could have any number of traps- ¡°Whoops,¡± Boomerang said as he bumped into a piano causing it to y some notes. ¡°Jesus,¡± Deadshot cursed. ¡°This way,¡± g said as he ran toward the stairs. I extended my Observation Haki outward. Trying to feel everything around us there were cameras but no people. I seriously doubted that someone as rich as Lex Luthor wouldn¡¯t know if the government was nning to kill Superman, let alone rob him. I was starting to think he might have been letting it happen so he could get his nemesis out of the way. Or maybe some insurance ploy. There were lots of reasons to allow us in. That¡¯s why a few minutester we found ourselves staring at a huge vault door attached to the master bedroom. Acting as a safe as well as panic room we somehow had all the ess codes to get to the door itself, just not thebo for the door. ¡°Crystal,¡± g said. The young girl jumped and walked forward. A blue beam of ice shot out of her hand. Bringing up her other hand the flow increased as the temperature in the room dropped dramatically. Her blue hair waving in the air she continued sting the door but I could tell it wouldn¡¯t be enough. Sadly the door was a couple of feet thick and I doubted I could make a Rift inside either. Luckily I had many skills at hand. ¡°Screw this,¡± I said, moving to thebination lock. ¡°Weston-¡° g said. ¡°Shut it,¡± I said. ¡°We got three groups of flunkeys surrounding the house and we have a schedule to keep if we are going to leave Count Vertigo for dead.¡± ¡°Why is it me now?¡± The old man asked, offended. I ignored him as I searched the innards of the vault door with my Observation Haki. It wasn¡¯t long until I found the sequenced pins that were required for the lock. My senses focused on inside the door. I began spinning thebination dial then slowly turning it. I felt the firsttch catch, then the next, and next. Four turns total, the door clicked and I spun the wheel causing the door to unlock. ¡°Fuck yeah,¡± Boomerang said appreciatively as he ran in first. ¡°We live through this, we might be able to work together, Weston,¡± Deadshot said, nodding with a smile on his face. ¡°Thanks,¡± Crystal mumbled and g grumbled one as well. ¡°Nope,¡± I said, unwilling to look Enchantress in the eyes. She pouted cutely but I didn¡¯t care. Her Haki focused on me, I was struggling not to reciprocate as I found myself in the home sized safe. My first home with my wife was a three bedroom ranch style brick house. That looked small inparison to the vault. My Haki searching every nook and cranny there was food, entertainment, a feed for the cameras, and a hell of a lot of loot inside. People scattered, grabbing jewels and nes. Laughing happily as if we had stumbled on a pirate horde. g scanned the room trying to reach our target, but I was quicker. Finding a trap book I pulled it when g was inspecting one of the rooms. The bookcase slid away and I rushed in to find the true treasures. At the center of the room was a ss case protecting a huge mound of green shining kryptonite. But I could care less about that. Sitting on a shelf to the side was a goldensso. Unassuming to the untrained eye, it radiated lifeforce. As people moved to follow me I grabbed thesso as my hand was covered in Armament Haki. I didn¡¯t spill my secrets but began walking around the perimeter of the room. Taking everything that shined as I used Gyo. More than a few items glowed with lifeforce proving their rarity. I opened a small Rift into my pocket dimension and tossed the items inside. ¡°Finally,¡± g said as he opened the ss case for the kryptonite. An rm went off but he didn¡¯t care. Throwing the mound of green rock into a lead lined bag we were out the door in seconds. People stuffed valuables into pockets or between busts. I opened a Rift to the outside and we were jumping out the side of the house where there was no one gathering. Running into the woods I was surprised it was going so well, that was until the streak of white went past. Wind blowing us back, the blonde woman with a bust to write smut about stood in midair as she held the bag with the kryptonite in her hand. ¡°Thank you,¡± the woman said with a smile. Though she didn¡¯t look like the Supergirl I knew, I much preferred this one. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but say to her. She opened her mouth, turning to me thenughed a sweetugh. Then without a word she shot off, the only sound that followed her was the sonic boom as she broke the sound barrier. ¡°Shit,¡± Boomerang said. ¡°That¡¯s gotta be embarrassing there, mate. You didn¡¯t even fight her.¡± He eyed g who stared after her in awe. ¡°Can you me him? I would have given her everything she wanted too. And then some,¡± I said. I heard Enchantress hurrumpf. I didn¡¯t think she liked being ignored. ¡°Better hope Waller doesn¡¯t have a button for you made when we get back.¡± It took a moment for g to recover. When he did, he was cursing and pushing us to run faster. I looked in the direction Supergirl hade from. Hopeful that she wasn¡¯t trying to blow up the world I really didn¡¯t want to have to kick her ass. Then again, Zuina in DBZ liked it when I did. I¡¯d have to get to know her to find out what Supergirl preferred. CHAPTER 419 ROLES CHAPTER 419 ROLES ¡°How the fuck do you give the bad guys exactly what they want?!¡± Waller yelled. We were back at the base closest to New York after a short helicopter ride. ¡°I thought we were the bad guys,¡± I said, raising my hand. The very fiery woman growled at me. ¡°You, shut the fuck up. You literally yelled for Superman before you got to the mansion. The man can literally hear everything. They probably came to check it out.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± I had forgotten about that. I lowered my head, thoroughly chastised. ¡°I don¡¯t know how the hell you all fucked this up so bad,¡± Waller said. The dark woman sat down in a huff. Rage pouring off of her, it would probably be bad if her little project of Task Force X failed. I tried to think what our cool theme song should be as the others Haki red. ¡°What the hell was the n anyway?¡± Deadshot asked. The trigger happy assassin was ready for some action after the short operation. ¡°How was getting the green meth supposed to help us?¡± ¡°Superman has weaknesses,¡± g assured. ¡°We were hoping to test the rock from his homeworld for more clues. But the weaknesses are out there.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± I asked, trying to think about theic. Everyone from my original world knew of kryptonite, and the fact that he couldn¡¯t see through lead. I also thought he was weak to magic, so maybe the Enchantress could help. ¡°That is a need to know secret,¡± Waller said. From her Haki I guessed that they really had no idea what his weaknesses were. ¡°Since you all fucked this up. You will be fixing it. Stay alert, we will need to see if we can find them via satellite,¡± Waller said. She began to call people, barking orders at them as we sat around like the kids that pissed off mom. ¡°Oy, June, what was up with the pink she-devil?¡± Boomerang asked. g ignored us, trying to think of some way to salvage this debacle. I had ideas how we could, but didn¡¯t want to give too much away. I would have to see where the canon went. ¡°That¡¯s the Enchantress,¡± the normal looking girl said. She was wearing the military outfit from earlier, which now looked very small on her. No longer exuding sexuality or pink smoke, I could look at her again without feeling her affect my lifeforce. ¡°She¡¯s a witch from a long time ago. I uh, found this ne that lets me channel her powers.¡± She fingered the ne under her k jacket. ¡°Oh fancy. Howedies always get the jewelry with superpowers,¡± Boomerang said. ¡°I¡¯m surprised there isn¡¯t some ancient boomerang in Australia. Some epic piece of metal that grants you powers,¡± I said. ¡°I looked once upon a time. There are legends,¡± he said. ¡°Were they hinted at in the Crocodile Dundee movies? Like a bunch of Easter eggs?¡± I asked. ¡°Oy, mate, I like you. But I wouldn¡¯t mind beating the shite out of you for all the Aussie jokes,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m sure you¡¯lle back around to me,¡± I said with a nod. It took him a moment but he rolled his eyes. In a smooth motion he took his boomerang and threw it at me. Instead of dodging I let it hit me in such a way that didn¡¯t overly hurt, but looked like it did. ¡°Jesus,¡± Deadshot said, standing up. ¡°Oh fuck me, I¡¯m sorr-¡± Boomerang tried to say. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, scrambling to stand up. ¡°I¡¯m gonna just hit the nurse¡¯s office.¡± I began to walk out of the room. Since the military base was under lockdown we were all sequestered to onerge section of the base. As I walked out, the guards decided to wait with the majority of inmates. They called in radios to notify some people I was stepping out. Once at an exterior wall I hit it. A Rift formed in space, opening up to the outside. Stepping through, the Rift pulled back into me and I looked around. The base was ratherrge. Plenty of army personnel all around, the light from the sun was just barelying over the horizon. The day a little cloudy, I wondered what the hell to do. Fusing my hand to the wall I began to climb up the half-pipe shaped metal building. Since it would be a while before anyone noticed I was gone, I wanted some time to think. About halfway up I set my feet and began walking to the rounded peak of the building. Jeeps driving this way and that, they were on high alert, ready to strike at Superman at any moment. The cool breeze in my face, I sat down with a sigh and watched the scenery as I thought. Confused about my position in this world, where it was all leading, and what coulde next, I tried to y it through my mind. ¡°Number 1 weird thing, I¡¯m old,¡± I said. I looked at my hands and for the first time in a long time there were wrinkles there. About 43 years old, I was 20 years older than most every life I had taken over on my quests. I had typically ranged from 12 years old to 19 years old thus far. What could have prompted this? ¡°The System did say that worlds would be updated with the addition of Hancock,¡± I said. ¡°Didn¡¯t L say at the beginning that the worlds or gods of the worlds picked which ones I lived in. They probably decide the age, timing that I join up, and most everything.¡± I chewed my lip, trying to think about this more. I had mostly ignored it thus far, but the change in body made me wonder. ¡°In manga worlds I wasn¡¯t given the best lives,¡± I admitted. ¡°Except for Naruto. That was a pretty sweet backstory. But most all of them put me in the path of the canon.¡± Manga and manhwa were rather linear though, books too would most likely be the same. ¡°Marvel and DC are a bitch,¡± I said. So many different renditions and stories of the same characters, it was no wonder I was mostly lost about where everything was going. My own custom story that could go any which way. ¡°So why am I an old guy?¡± I mumbled. ¡°What does the world want from me? Do I really need to kill Superman?¡± I frowned, doubting that. Unless Lois Lane was in danger, I didn¡¯t think Superman would be a danger to humanity. Then again, these wereic book worlds. World ending drama at every turn, I didn¡¯t know what to expect. ¡°But these worlds pick where I go. I¡¯ve proven myself resourceful and not normally a bad guy,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Then again if the worlds updated, maybe whoever controls them saw what I did in My Hero Academia. Maybe they want the anti-hero role? The once viin turned good guy?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, maybe I need to rethink all my worlds,¡± I said slowly. The 300 world had been pretty straightforward, kill some Persians. Marvel was good about keeping me in the canon. ¡°Invincible?¡± I asked. For some reason I was teleported to some far off ce, put in the path of a psycho god-killer, then perhaps got to the one group that wanted the Viltrumites dead. ¡°What is the main goal of Invincible?¡± I mumbled. I had seen the show, but also read theics a long time ago. ¡°Wasn¡¯t there an actual god in the story?¡± I mumbled. I remembered the main protagonist getting his ass beat a lot. Omniman turning his life around. Drama after drama, taking everything good aboutics and shoving it all into a little over 100 issues. ¡°Near the end though, didn¡¯t they do a Returner aspect?¡± I asked. I could have sworn the main protagonist was offered the chance to go back in time to save everyone, but he denied it. Deciding to stay in the present where his daughter was alive. ¡°Didn¡¯t a god being send him back?¡± I asked. Doing my best to remember from so long ago. ¡°Is that the god that chose me for the Invincible World? Does it want me to set right what Omniman and Invincible fuck up? Or did I get a world where Invincible sides with his father?¡± Too many possibilities out there. I knew I needed to be stronger before I attempted the world. Day by day I was getting ready, but this wasn¡¯t a DBZ episode where I could shoot in power after 10 days/100 episodes. Things took time. But there was plenty to keep me busy. I needed to reopen the Manga Hall. Get World Lasting Physique as a Challenger Slot. Figure out what the hell I was doing in the worlds. Fuck more women that I always dreamed of having. Enter the Book Hall. Maybe open more halls and- ¡°What are you doing?¡± A voice whispered in my ear. ¡°What the fuck,¡± I said, turning to face the pink haired she-demon. She didn¡¯t expel any Spiritual Energy whatsoever as she floated just behind me. My eyes locked with hers for a split second and I felt the lust again. Like my soul wanted to touch her, but thought I was unworthy of touching her at the same time. Her skin was pale white, without a blemish on it. Her iris¡¯ shaped as hearts, her face was shaped like one as well. Long pink hair twirling around her body, it wrapped around her like clothes. A pink aura emitting from her the girl spoke like a giggle was going to escape her with every word. Cleavage spilling out of her hair I forced a sneer on as I looked at her ck nailed hands. Using Gyo I could see a pink auraing from her that was trying to ensnare me. Focusing my mind I used Zetsu to pull my lifeforce all the way in. ¡°See, you did it again,¡± she said in a voice that reminded me of bubblegum. The only Enchantress version I knew of was the swamp-like one from the failed movie attempt. This girl felt like the X-Rated version of the Enchantress. ¡°What are you doing, exactly?¡± Her face moved to within inches of mine. I focused on her chin, unwilling to give up any of my power and look into her eyes. In my book this bitch was far more dangerous than an Uchiha. ¡°Whatever I want,¡± I said, forcing myself to look away. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that,¡± she whispered, her voice following me as my head turned. She continued to float just in front of me, like she were a fish in water inspecting something. ¡°Why not?¡± I asked, annoyed. ¡°Because I like you,¡± she mumbled cutely. I shook my head. ¡°June likes you too.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, well it¡¯s not mutual,¡± I growled. ¡°Why not?¡± She asked, pouting. ¡°You seemed to be interested in us before.¡± ¡°I was,¡± I admitted slowly. ¡°Before all this crap.¡± I pointed at her body. ¡°I¡¯m crap?¡± She asked. Her eyes got big and began to water. I bit my lip, annoyed by my own thoughts. All I wanted to do was protect her and make sure she didn¡¯t cry. I hated myself for that. ¡°See, how do you fight me?¡± She asked, her face moved closer, looking at this part and that of me as if she would find an answer. ¡°I¡¯ve lived for thousands of years, Weston,¡± she said. Her voice a hiss as she began to spin around me. ¡°Back when you humans were the low one¡¯s on the food chain.¡± She giggled again, looking up to the brightening sky as she reminisced. ¡°So many people. So many men, threw themselves at me. All to be near me. To worship me. And yet, I¡¯ve met so few like you. Able to fight it.¡± ¡°Well¡­thanks,¡± I said, moving to walk away. ¡°I want to know your secrets,¡± she said. Her face moving to in front of mine, I couldn¡¯t look away from her eyes. They were like big pools of lust. Every moment thus far in my life, all the sex in the world couldn¡¯t give me as much pleasure as she would. I could spend every waking hour in the Makuramoto with endless women and they wouldn¡¯t be able to give me a fraction of the pleasure she could. Everything else would pale inparison, like a candlepared to a bonfire. I growled, charging my fist I did an uppercut, hitting her with my O-shot. As my fist connected I sent pleasurable sparks into her, causing her to orgasm with the blow. Catching her in the diaphragm she coughed up air as the pink faded. Moaning and gasping she was coated in the pink smoke like a cocoon. When the cocoon was fully formed a gust of wind blew it away to reveal the very clothed June. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I said. ¡°Is it seriously that easy to switch you back?¡± I bent down to help her up. She still struggled for air. ¡°Slow breaths. Nice and quick. There you go.¡± I moved her to sit back on the metal roof with me. It took her time but she caught herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the dark haired librarian looking girl said. ¡°She uh, gets out sometimes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said, only a little annoyed. To be honest it was a testament to my skills that I was able to resist her. ¡°Do you see what she sees?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± June said with a nod. ¡°She uh, really, um, likes you.¡± She blushed deeply. ¡°That sucks,¡± I admitted with a frown. ¡°Why? I thought you wanted-¡± ¡°I wanted some fun,¡± I said. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s been a long time since I gotid so I¡¯d probably hit on an oak tree if it had the right curves.¡± This body really did want to getid. 20 years was a long time for anyone. ¡°But not by her. I met someone that gave off the same vibe as the Enchantresss once.¡± ¡°Who?¡± June asked. ¡°Madix?¡± I asked, trying to remember the blue skinned porn star¡¯s name from MHA. ¡°She could make anyone lust after her. She was the sister of someone I respected. I kind of got the same vibe from the Enchantress as her. I¡¯m not much for sharing, and your alter ego seems the type that doesn¡¯t like to be locked down.¡± ¡°Who knows what the hell type of being the Enchantress is,¡± June said with a tired sigh. ¡°But she hasn¡¯t really shown an interest in anyone but you.¡± She smiled at me shyly. ¡°Really, now,¡± I said, giving her my best grin. ¡°I think I¡¯d rather get to know you though. Tell me, how does a¡­quiet girl such as yourself get a cursed amulet that makes her the opposite?¡± ¡°Now Enchantress is my opposite?¡± June asked, feigning hurt. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯m an archeologist. I¡¯ve been on plenty of adventures.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see you as the Indiana Jones type,¡± I admitted. ¡°I bet all of your adventures tended to happen in the literary variety.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not¡­totally wrong,¡± she said cutely as she looked away. ¡°But I¡¯ve been expanding my horizons.¡± ¡°How so? Did some of those horizons lead you to robbing a bunch of ces and getting thrown in with our suicide pact of a group?¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± she said, blushing. ¡°What about you? I heard you were some famous viin from back in the day.¡± ¡°I was a viin,¡± I said with a nod and left it at that. Conversation died down after the admission. Neither of us wanting to delve more into the circumstances that brought us there. Both simply watching the sun rise we tookfort in one another¡¯spany. That was until Boomerang yelled at us. ¡°Oy, love birds!¡± He said. Jumping up and down as he waved his arms. ¡°They got a location on alien-boy and his busty sidekick. Time to go.¡± ¡°We got a n to deal with them yet?¡± I asked as I helped June to her feet and began walking down the slope of the building. ¡°No?¡± He asked, unsure. ¡°Not surprised,¡± I said. I had my own ns if it came to that, but Murphy¡¯sw was going to y a big part in all of this. That was for sure. I picked up June in a princess carry and jumped down to the ground. ¡°Well, time to go kill ourselves,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll die, but I¡¯m making it through this,¡± Boomerang said. ¡°That¡¯s not happening. Part of my n is using you as a human shield,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°What? Is this about the little whack?¡± I nodded. ¡°Mate, I¡¯m sorry. I let it slip. I promise, it won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°I doubt that,¡± I said, rolling my eyes, but throwing my arm over his shoulder. ¡°Just let me throw it at you, and all will be forgiven.¡± ¡°Hell no, only I can touch them,¡± he said. ¡°Ohe on,¡± I said, ying along as we headed inside. Ready to prepare for ourst day on earth as living people as we went up against the strongest man in the world. CHAPTER 420 WASTED CHAPTER 420 WASTED ¡°I¡¯m thinking something like- Suicide Squad We don¡¯t wanna do the job. Ya it¡¯s Suicide Squad We aren¡¯t the ones you wanna call Ya it¡¯s Suicide Squad If we fail we get blown up! Then like a guitar solo or whatever,¡± I said. Each syble in suicide was its own word which set the beat for our theme song. ¡°Gotta admit,¡± Captain Boomerang said. ¡°It¡¯s kind of catchy. What about the intros for the characters?¡± I thought for a moment trying to keep the same beat but ended up just speaking the intros. ¡°You got Waller, whose the ball Buster.¡± ¡°Boomerang, who-uh shit,¡± he said, scratching his head as he thought. ¡°Deadshot who only goes for the headshots,¡± I said, pointing at the ck man across from me. He frowned but thought it over, giving me a thumbs up. ¡°Count Vertigo who makes you stub your toe. Killer Croc whose skin will be made into crocs and sadly died off camera.¡± A few nodded sadly as if they had some sort of emotional attachment to him. ¡°g whose names sounds a lot like-¡° ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Rick g cut in. The guy was nervous like most everyone was. ¡°Ohe on. What about me?¡± June asked. Smiling wide at me from behind her sses. ¡°Hmm you got Juney, who is also the Enchantress, that we all want to see in a sundress.¡± ¡°Boo,¡± Boomerang said as June rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m thinking more like Mooney whose phases you don¡¯t want to see.¡± ¡°I like, got one for you yet?¡± I asked. ¡°Boomerang who has a lot of¡­¡± ¡°Room for improvement,¡± June said. ¡°Oy, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m not exactly musically inclined. You got a better idea?¡± ¡°Captain B, who sucks atundry?¡± She tried. ¡°See, not so easy,¡± he said, showing his gold teeth in a crooked smile. ¡°Can¡¯t forget the newbie.¡± I looked over to the girl with blue hair. ¡°Frost who will freeze your balls off.¡± ¡°We are here,¡± the pilot said. Most everyone looked out the windows of the helicopter. It was military grade, so it was long with plenty of cargo room. I opted to walk up near the pilots. Straight ahead the sky was dark. Way darker than it should have been for noon. ck clouds just in front of us, the clouds and sky to the right and left were clear as day. Making it feel all the creepier as we flew into danger. Like going straight into the eye of a storm this wasn¡¯t going to be easy. ¡°What the fuck is in Kansas?¡± Deadshot asked from the back. ¡°It¡¯s the middle of nowhere,¡± I said, but more likely Superman needed to do this near his home. His human home of Smallville, Kansas. Or at least that was how the story went. Waller and her people hadn¡¯t been able to locate the Super friends. But when the sky over Kansas started to get dark, and a bunch of energy signatures began being expelled from the middle of nowhere, it wasn¡¯t that hard to figure out. We flew directly there from the New York area and were preparing for the showdown with the strongest being on the. ¡°Suit up, people,¡± g yelled. Everyone began to scramble. Showing off their gear and weapons. Deadshot put on a very showy strapped concoction with a bunch of holsters and pockets. Count Vertigo put on his weird mesmerizing cape. Boomerang put on his brown jacket. I threw up the hood for my hoodie. Touching each Watanabe heart. So long with the hoodie and ck pants I had named each heart. Toru, Reina, Hina, Hinata, Shinju, Nejire, Hancock, and many more. We all went through our own little rituals. Some praying, others kissing weapons. When they were done, the helicopter began to descend. I looked to the others and began nodding to the beat of my song. ¡°Suicide Squad We don¡¯t wanna do the job.¡± As I started the second verse, June and Boomerang joined in. ¡°Ya it¡¯s Suicide Squad We aren¡¯t the ones you wanna call.¡± Finally everyone but g joined in. ¡°Ya it¡¯s Suicide Squad If we fail we get blown up!¡± ¡°You morbid dumbasses,¡± g said, shaking his head but he did feel a sense of hopefulness in his Haki. The helicopter lurched as its wheels struck the ground. The back opening we ran out one after the other. As soon as we were out the helicopter lifted off. I had expected another helicopter with real soldiers to follow us. But then again we were on American soil, and this was Earth¡¯s sweetheart, Superman. Maybe they didn¡¯t believe the BS they were spouting. Or they were preparing to nuke the ce if we failed. ¡°Let¡¯s move it, people,¡± g said as he pointed to the source of the darkening in the sky. The wind roaring in my ears I turned to see a huge barn ahead. The barn itself was red with a white roof, but everything around it was dark. As if god cast a shadow on just this ce. ¡°Everyone clear on the n?¡± Waller asked from our earpieces. ¡°Besides get murdered by the power couple? Yep,¡± Deadshot said. It wasn¡¯t like there was much of a n anyway. Since no one there was a match for Superman. We were just supposed to sneak in, steal the kryptonite back to thwart their ns and escape. Or blow it up and escape. But I really doubted any of those would happen. We were lucky wended safely which meant Superman was allowing us to get close. My guess was we were toote. A loud whirring noise sounded from the red barn ahead. The darkening aura of the area only grew more dim as the light was sucked out from around us. ¡°Move it, people,¡± g said. There were no jokes for now. Walking on dead grass toward the barn the area waspletely t. Gusts of wind pelting us the air became colder with each step. Before I knew it my teeth were chattering. I forced them to stop. Extending my Haki out as far forward as I could there was nothing discernible. So much energy around the barn it was like trying to peek past the sun. Growing nervous that I was wrong and Superman was trying to mess up the we sped up. Guns in hand, g had an experimental sma rifle that was top of the line. It had the potential to slow the Superman down but wouldn¡¯t kill. We got to the barn and a moo sounded, making people jump. ¡°Jesus,¡± Boomerang said, threatening the cow with his weapon of choice. ¡°Fuck off you milky cunt!¡± ¡°Can you not fucking announce us?¡± g hissed but moved to the 2x4 of a lock for the barn door. He eyed each of us in turn. Counting down from 3 he opened at 1. As he did the barn door burst open and we were greeted by the prize milkers. ¡°Sorry,¡± Supergirl said. Her chest pushed out as her fists were at her hips. ¡°I can¡¯t let you-¡° she stopped as g began to fire at her. The sma rifle shot off a loud round, white streaked to her and hit Supergirl¡¯s shoulder which barely made her flinch. The round bounced off of her striking the barn and causing arge hole in it. ¡°That¡¯s not nice,¡± she said and was on him. He yelled out as he pulled his handgun and tried to fire at her. She gripped the barrel, crushing it and threw him a few dozen feet away. She turned to us. I stepped up. ¡°We are Jehovas Minions. We go door to door asking if people would be interested in some willing henchmen?¡± I asked. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind serving under such a beautiful-¡° ¡°Weston!¡± Waller yelled in my ear. ¡°If you can¡¯t beat em, Waller, join em,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Count Menopause!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Vertigo!¡± The older man yelled but opened his cloak. We didn¡¯t even have to look at it. The wave of dizziness hit Supergirl and I, hard. I thought it was just a little bout of it to throw you off bnce but I immediately felt drunk. Before I knew it I was falling to the ground. Shaking my head I looked around as the others ran into the barn to see what was going on. Supergirl wasn¡¯t anywhere to be seen but as my head cleared I caught sight of Vertigo shing his cloak at a stumbling blonde girl. I assumed that she threw herself away and was too dizzy to make her way back. Super strength wasn¡¯t helping her as she pushed off the ground andnded farther away from the barn. Grumbling, I struggled to my feet. Shaking my head I took a step and fell to my side again. ¡°I¡¯m wasted,¡± I mumbled. Laughing slightly as if I was actually drunk. Shaking my head again to try to get my bearings I pushed up and began scrambling to the wide open barn doors. Once inside I heard yelling but my vision was too blurry. I couldn¡¯t make out any shapes at all. Slowly regaining some control on my bnce I reminded myself not to piss off Vertigo. Cycling Spiritual energy through my body I coated myself in Nen as well. Then I remembered my Sparks. Able to tell bodies what to do I zapped myself. The pain cleared my mind and I was getting better control of everything. Shooting Sparks into my brain I told it to right itself. That didn¡¯t work but it didn¡¯t matter anymore, I could make out everything around me. First of all the barn was hollow. Inside, the main floor dropped down to lower levels where a spaceship sat upright. ck mist billowed around and out the top of the ship causing the darkening in the sky. ¡°Not good,¡± I mumbled as I moved to the edge of the main floor. No railing there, I saw Superman at the bottom, working controls. The controls looked like long crystals. Doing his best to ignore everything else, the Suicide Squad members were firing guns at him. All to distract him from Deadshot heading to the cluster of kryptonite at the base of the controls. ¡°Powergirl!¡± Superman yelled. Unable to turn from the controls. It took a moment but the woman swooped in. Slightly drunk still she dropped down and grabbed Deadshot. The man flipped her off as she lifted him like a stuck pig by a foot. As he did he dropped a case of dynamite right onto the kryptonite. I cursed, using Timeflow I couldn¡¯t hesitate anymore. Pushing my power to the max I flew straight down past Powergirl and punched the air. A Rift to my subspace formed as I grabbed the bag of explosives. Tossing it inside my subspace I closed the Rift as my pirate booty was hit by the dynamite. Time sped back up to normal as I yelled. ¡°You better be worth this!¡± I yelled at Superman. He stared at me surprised for a moment, but nodded. ¡°It¡¯s almost open!¡± He yelled, a smile on his face as his Haki radiated pure joy. ¡°Weston! What the fuck?!¡± Boomerang yelled at me. ¡°Sorry guys,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m kind of done being the bad guy. By the way. Fuck you, Waller.¡± I smiled and my heart nearly exploded. I say nearly exploded because I covered it and the bomb in Nen. Or at least tried to. Turns out zapping the explosive nted in my chest didn¡¯t destroy it. Either way a big chunk of my chest was blown out. It hurt like hell, but I¡¯d been through a lot worse. Cursing, I fell to the ground and pretended to die like a B-movie viin. Clutching my chest I asked, ¡°why?¡± In a raspy voice andid on the ground. Closing my eyes as I used my Spark to speed up my healing. I watched everything around me with my Haki. Most of the Suicide Squad was stunned. Especially Boomerang who was more heartbroken than I thought he would be. Even Deadshot was a little sad as he dangled from the Powergirl¡¯s hand. Thanks to the reminder that they were all at risk of being exploded, they started fighting again. June turned into the Enchantress. Pink smoke shot out of her toward Superman and the blonde bombshell. Deadshot began shooting Powergirl in the head though it was still pointless. She shot up and threw Boomerang and Deadshot away but g came back in. Shooting at her with his fancy rifle. Vertigo opened his cloak like a sher, hitting Superman as he worked the controls of the crystal whatever. The big man grunted and almost fell but kept upright. His gazended on Vertigo. His eyes turned red as hisser vision singed into the cloak and hit the old viin. Vertigo cried out in pain and fell back. All the while the Enchantress was flying around the room. Shooting pink beams at the kryptonite and the ship in the middle of the room. ¡°It¡¯s a-almost done!¡± Superman yelled. His Haki feeling better and better, like he was finally finishing a long quest. A lifelong one. It was very distinct and I¡¯d only felt it once before, when the version of me in Returner¡¯s Magic killed the dragon. ¡°Fire in the hole!¡± g yelled as he threw another bag of bombs. My Haki said no one was close so I zapped it with my Spark, causing it to explode far up. Shrapnel shot out, hitting people all around and causing them to drop back. Smoke billowed out everywhere. The energy in the room skyrocketed, and it all turned ck around me. CHAPTER 421 PHANTOM CHAPTER 421 PHANTOM ¡°It¡¯s open!¡± Superman yelled triumphantly. He released the weird crystal shard alien keyboard and flew up and out of the barn. Powergirl did the same. Everything still ck around us. I erased my presence with Zetsu and followed. Easily moving around everyone, I got outside to see the sun was blotted out. Overtop of us was a ck t ne that opened into another dimension. Normally that would have been a guess, but my Rift skill was responding to the opening. A part of my ability resonating with the hole in space. I could hardly fathom what was going on above me. I tried to put it all together as I watched from the roof of the barn. Superman found a Supergirl. Most likely the remains of his too. He came back and set about finding chunks of Krypton from his home world. The crystal doohikee he was ying with was a prettymon method of Krypton tech. But the gaping hole in the sky was new. Or was it? ¡°Phantom Zone,¡± I said with a nod. The change in this body with the Rift skill was calling to the opening of the dark dimension. As if it was trying to match it. My Haki and everything tried to mesmerize what I could feel from the zone. I didn¡¯t know exactly what my power was, but I almost felt like I could open a portal into the dimension above like for my subspace. I stared up at it. Waiting patiently as every little aspect of the gate pulsed with power. I began to sweat as military helicopters flew around the t hole in space. But standing there wasn¡¯t going to give me any answers. Instead of waiting I shot straight up toward the ck expanse painted across the sky. The energy in the air almost felt wrong as I approached. Whatever this was, it was not something that should be done. The air reeked of sickness. As if simply touching this other dimension would corrupt our world. I hoped this wasn¡¯t going to put a target on Earth¡¯s back, but only time would tell. Speeding up, I flipped off a helicopter that got too close. ¡°Here we go!¡± I yelled as I dove into the ck expanse. Nothing happened. Well I moved to somewhere else, but it was like walking through a door. No change in pressure or air, the dark dimension felt like Earth. No sun above me I extended my Haki outward to find the immense Spiritual Energy of the Supers. Flying toward them they were frantically moving around, trying to find something. I heard them yell out to one another as I approached. ¡°Anything!?¡± Superman yelled. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, no!¡± Powergirl yelled more frantically. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked slowly, stopping in the air. I couldn¡¯t see anything around us as if the new dimension was space itself. No floor, no sky, only darkness. Superman and Supergirl stopped as they heard my voice. Hope on their faces for a moment, then they frowned as they recognized me. ¡°We are looking for our people,¡± Superman said. His voice as stoic as I remembered, just older. More experienced. ¡°There is no time to talk. Everyone is dead.¡± As he spoke I drew closer. Slowly I was starting to see that there was something in this Phantom Zone, but it wasn¡¯t what I expected. Instead of nothing, I noticed the mountain of bodies. All wore bright colors like the Super twins. Red, blue, white, yellow, orange, each set of clothes had a letter printed on it. Some looked like english letters, others not so much. The people were men, women, and children. Their skin was ck, parts missing from them, it looked like they had been mangled in a trainwreck or something. But they were all piled up in a mountain below Superman and Powergirl. ¡°What the fuck,¡± I said as the Supers continued to lift bodies. Throwing them this way and that to dig through the leftover body parts. ¡°Is anyone alive?!¡± Superman roared. His voice made the air shake. Tremors from the power of his yellow echoed off the lifeless bodies below us. As the sound died down I felt something in the distance. It wasn¡¯t part of the mountain of bodies, but a weak Spiritual Energy that pulsed from the noise. ¡°Over there,¡± I said, pointing. Superman ignored me, but as I flew in the direction I felt, Powergirl followed. The buxom woman was covered in dried blood from digging through bodies. I didn¡¯t feel like it was time to flirt with her though. We drew closer to the pulse I felt and she gasped. Moving forward she swooped down, picking up a manying on the ck floor of the Phantom Zone. He was older and wore a ck skintight suit. Square jaw and clean shaven head, he looked a little younger than I expected. But a part of me said this was General Zod. He was synonymous with the Phantom Zone. Pretending that I didn¡¯t know where this was going was useless. ¡°Is he alive?¡± Powergirl mumbled to herself. ¡°Feels like it¡­maybe you should-¡± ¡°Kal-el!¡± She yelled out and flew toward Superman. I cursed, doubtful they would let me kill the guy there and then. As I was about to follow her, all light disappeared for a moment. The meager light we were getting from the portal to Earth flickered, and the portal showed up again. ¡°Fuck!¡± I yelled. Not about to get stuck in the Phantom Zone, I flew back to the Portal. ¡°Hurry the hell up! They¡¯re probably trying to shut off your machine!¡± I didn¡¯t look back to see if they heard me. Going my max speed I exited the portal. Sighing in relief that I was back in a normal dimension I felt my Rift power resonate with the portal again. Looking back, it flickered once more. ¡°What the hell,¡± I said and dove down to the barn directly below. More helicopters in the air, I ignored them as I soared into the barn and descended down to the others. The area no longer pitch ck the Squad was huddled around the crystal controls and kryptonite. ¡°Just tear it up!¡± Boomerang said. ¡°Smash harder.¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± Deadshot said. ¡°These are rocks, you dumbass. Not so easy to break.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± I said, dropping from the upper floor. They stopped immediately, staring at me wide-eyed as I pushed them away from the kryptonite. Some of the rocks were broken off, but the main cluster was still there. ¡°Mate?¡± Boomerang asked in surprise. ¡°You should check what they did outside,¡± I said, looking up as the crystal and kryptonite still pulsed with power. ¡°They opened a hole into the underworld, and I escaped.¡± More than a few believed me. Rolling my eyes, I locked gazes with them. Pointing at where my body hadid a moment ago. ¡°My body¡¯s freaking gone, you idiots. No I faked my-¡° ¡°Weston!¡± Waller yelled in my ear. ¡°Why the fuck did you let this-¡° ¡°Shut up,¡± I said, taking out the earpiece. ¡°I¡¯m officially dead. That means my watch is up, bitch.¡± I threw the earpiece away, eyeing the others. ¡°Superman isn¡¯t freaking reviving his people. His people are dead. He is not making our world like his was. He is opening a portal to the one ce a few of his people were probably hidden away. Superman isn¡¯t the type to fuck up our world.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the guy throw you in prison for two decades?¡± Deadshot asked. ¡°And I probably deserved it,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°Look, people. Waller can go fuck herself. But she still has the keys to your hearts. So I understand if you need to keep at this. But Superman is innocent.¡± There was a silent moment between the other members of the Squad. They looked between one another having a soundless conversation. ¡°I mean, I doubt any of us believed he was doing something bad,¡± Boomerang said. ¡°Yeah, this whole thing didn¡¯t really sit right with me,¡± Deadshot said. ¡°He ruined my cloak!¡± Vertigo yelled. ¡°Sorry about your fashion essory,¡± I said. As I did, the Kryptonite crystals pulsed with power onest time and died down. The ck energy in the area began to subside, and I felt Superman draw closer. His Spiritual Energy like a zing inferno in the darkness now, hended above. ¡°I n to go find out what this is all about,¡± I told g. ¡°I expect Waller wants the same.¡± Since the bomb had exploded, there was no real reason to hide my powers. Instead of walking, I lifted off and flew toward the exit of the barn. Anticipating what this whole thing could be about, I was d that the air was starting to be normal again. Clouds lightening, the sun began to peek through the clouds. Superman and Powergirl stood outside the barn. In Superman¡¯s arms was a very weak looking man. I wanted to end him since the longer he was in the sun¡¯s rays the stronger he would get, but that wasn¡¯t how the game was yed. I had to get a quest before I would decide what to do. With that, my original questpleted.
DC Quest 1: Complete
Assist Superman
Rewards:
Viltrumite Form +5%
With that simple notification I actually felt my body bulk up. Over 13% into my Viltrumite form I was excited to see if there were any other powers that might have awoken with the massive increase, but I was reminded of the original goal of the quest. I was supposed to pick a role for the world. Whether that was hero, viin, or civilian. Since no other notifications popped up, I guessed it wasn¡¯t time to choose yet or the System already chose and decided not to notify me. ¡°Superman,¡± Rick g said as he walked up behind me. The stoic man looked up. Hands covered in dried blood, perfect ck hair with a curl to it at the front, he was more like the Dean Cain look than the Henry Cavill version, which was a loss for everyone. ¡°What is going on?¡± ¡°My¡­people,¡± Superman said struggling to put it into words, his voice shaky as he lifted the still-asleep man in his arms. ¡°Get him medical attention and I will tell you.¡± g spoke into his earpiece and it wasn¡¯t long until one of the many helicopters wereing down. My eyes still drawn to the Powergirl. I knew where this crap was going, but they wouldn¡¯t listen. She and Superman¡¯s Haki was pure sorrow after learning that there was only one other survivor from their. Since the fight I knew this was leading to woulde anyway, I figured I might as well make a good impression of the one blonde I wanted to get to know. ¡°I can heal,¡± I said, raising my hand as I approached them. Superman looked up at me, hopeful for a moment, then frowning. ¡°Do I know-¡± He was about to say, but the blonde cut him off. ¡°Please,¡± she said, moving to help put the man on the ground. I nodded as I moved overtop the injured Kryptonian. He looked weak, and his Spiritual Energy was barely an ember. My Spark told me that his body was tired, not injured, as if he had given up. I sighed as I began to rub my hands together. Sparks of electricity shooting out of my hands. I looked up at the duo. They wanted this man alive. I didn¡¯t know the full story, but I knew the ending. Canon was impossible to dodge, I could only help direct it. ¡°It will be okay,¡± I said in my best hero voice and pushed my Spark into him. His body convulsed upward. Yelling out, he gasped as he fought the healing. Superman made a move for me, but the girl held him back. The Spark not enough, I recalled healing Gwen those months ago. Mixing in my Spiritual Energy with the Spark it began to make his grow. As it grew, so did his spirit. Fighting me less, he continued to shake but color returned to him. Skin going from gray to pink his eyes opened as he took a deep breath. Not wanting to give him too much, I ended the power. His body rxing, I looked up into Superman¡¯s eyes. In disbelief the big guy looked into the patient¡¯s face. With legitimate tears in his eyes he actually said, ¡°Thank you.¡± I nodded and took a step back to join the other squad members. ¡°You¡¯re so full of surprises,¡± June said as I stood next to her. ¡°You don¡¯t know the half of it,¡± I said. ¡°Oy, did you fake your death there?¡± Boomerang asked as a helicopternded and the supers walked away. ¡°Nope, really died,¡± I said. Opening my shirt, I showed him the scabbed area where the explosion had burst out of me. ¡°Pretty sure that means I¡¯m out of the team.¡± ¡°What the hell makes you think that?¡± g asked, his voice like granite as he stood behind me. ¡°It means that if you try to keep me, I¡¯ll just fly away and go tell a news outlet how the government tried to kill Superman,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°We have no idea what he did here,¡± g said. ¡°I think it will prove to be much milder than what Waller was anticipating,¡± I said. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m pretty sure in our contracts it said if we died, all of our past sins would be forgiven. Since I died, I¡¯m a free man.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t work like that,¡± g said. ¡°I think it will,¡± I said. I wasn¡¯t about to stick around with the squad forever. If Waller gave me any issue I would just escape and do what I promised. Despite what they pretended in the Suicide Squadics, knocking off prison sentences for doing ck ops work would be frowned upon. Besides, who would they send after me? The only person I would worry over was Superman, and I¡¯d basically saved one of his people¡¯s lives. I doubted he would care what I did. A smile on my face as I waited for my helicopter. Plenty of ns going through my mind, I had a lot of options to ensure my prison sentence was over. No matter what happened, it was going to be a win-win for Waller and I. CHAPTER 422 DEALS CHAPTER 422 DEALS ¡°A year ago I read an article that some scientists were tracking meteorites to find their points of origin,¡± Superman said into the camera. He was still in his ssic red and blue skintight underwear/costume. ¡°Superman reads articles?¡± Boomerang asked as he munched on his popcorn. We were sequestered at another back alley militarypound. The closest to where the event urred in Kansas, which actually wasn¡¯t too far away. ¡°Of course he reads articles,¡± June Moone said. ¡°He knows how to read, unlike you.¡± ¡°Oh you¡¯re a downright ornery cunt, even when you aren¡¯t the pretty pink princess,¡± Boomerangughed. ¡°Quiet,¡± Deadshot barked. We were, of course, not the ones interviewing Superman and his busty sidekick. Both were answering all questions to the higher ups in the government while doctors tried to help the survivor from the other dimension. We weren¡¯t important enough to get front-row seats. But the interview was being streamed to many countries at once to let everyone know why the Earth¡¯s savior opened up a hole to some possible nightmare dimension. ¡°I tracked down the scientist,¡± Superman said, stopping the popcorn-throwing fight June and Boomerang were having. It surprised me how quickly we all opened up to one another, though only being together for a few days. Life and death situations must have done that to everyone. ¡°After telling my story to the man, he was able to identify that all the kryptonite on Earth fell during one meteor shower. Based on the location the meteorites were found, he extrapted a general location they came from. With that information he was able to identify three sr systems in the general area. So I set out.¡± ¡°Without telling anyone?¡± The general opposite the interrogation table asked. We couldn¡¯t see his or the other persons faces from the angle of the small screen. Just Superman¡¯s. ¡°I had nned on announcing it to the world,¡± Superman said. ¡°Kind of a free pass for all the evildoers like that one movie. What was it? The Purge. Then when I got back, they¡¯d have to watch themselves.¡± ¡°Holy hell! Superman is funny?¡± Boomerang roared inughter as we all chuckled. ¡°Wh-¡° The other person said but was cut off by the general. ¡°He¡¯s joking,¡± the general said. Superman had a slight smirk on his lips. I was actually liking this version of him. Maybe he wasn¡¯t so bad, Cavill or not. ¡°No, I did not warn anyone. I wanted to find my home,¡± Superman said. ¡°I set out. Since life can only be sustained at certain distances from a sun, I was able to limit my searches. By the third sr system I believed I found my home. The green kryptonite stone, distinct to my¡¯s makeup, were imbedded in one side of a. Defacing half the. There was nothing left of my home so I searched there. After enough time I found one station on the far side of the. Inside were stasis cubes.¡± ¡°Your blonde friend?¡± The general asked. ¡°Yes, she was the only person on that that survived,¡± Superman said. I could almost feel his sorrow from the television. No one joked anymore as we listened intently. ¡°I took what I needed to bring her back here. Just outside of our system the power to her stasis cube failed and I rushed back to Earth. Once I had something to charge the system I brought her back. To my surprise, she woke up as soon as I released her.¡± He smiled wide. ¡°She exined to me so many things that I didn¡¯t know about Krypton. The only important aspects were that they were once very advanced. Spanning sr systems for millennia. Something happened and the Kryptonians became fearful of technology. Bringing everyone back to Krypton and the neighboring. By the time they found out the was dying it was toote to make spaceships. But not toote to open a portal to another dimension,¡± he said, locking eyes with the camera again. ¡°It is called the Phantom Zone. It is a very unique dimension that was founded a long time ago. Inside the dimension, people wouldn¡¯t age. No need for food or sleep. You would simply exist. When the people knew they couldn¡¯t escape by ship, they began entering the zone in droves.¡± ¡°Fuck me,¡± I said. That was how Zod lived in canon. The ce was apparently maddening, but it was their only choice. I could see why they did it. But why were so many dead in the Phantom Zone. Was it really that hard in there? Or was there something else I didn¡¯t know? ¡°All in hopes that someone would bring them out,¡± he said. ¡°Like you?¡± The general asked. ¡°No, my father had built a spaceship for himself and my mother. Spaceships were illegal at that time, so it was risky. But I was born prematurely, and the was imploding faster than my father estimated. He scrambled to finish but only had enough space for me.¡± ¡°Did they expect your blonde friend to break them out?¡± ¡°Not that I know of,¡± Superman said. ¡°Theymunicated with the other. But again, they didn¡¯t trust technology. I believe they hoped to break themselves out.¡± ¡°And why didn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°I do not know. The¡­lone survivor will have to fill us in,¡± Superman said. After pausing for some time he finally spoke again. ¡°Powergirl informed me that opening the phantom zone depended on location. To link the gate to where our was, we needed the remnants of our. That is why we began collecting kryptonite.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the general said, opening a folder provided by Waller. ¡°I see here that you had¡­taken the required amount from Lex Luthor-¡° ¡°That¡¯s incorrect,¡± Superman said with a cocky smile. ¡°We liberated much of the kryptonite from known criminals. I believe a few were individuals that I apprehended myself.¡± ¡°We weren¡¯t-¡° the general stopped talking. Probably getting a talking to from Waller. After some time he said, ¡°moving on.¡± I smiled, curious if Superman simply waited for us to grab the kryptonite to make his move. Inics, I was fairly certain he could hear everything going on around the world. Scientifically speaking that sounded impossible since noise was simply vibrations in the air, which was at its core basically energy, and that energy would eventually be absorbed by something else, but I really wasn¡¯t positive he couldn¡¯t hear everything. I¡¯d spent years now seeing one impossibility after another as I jumped worlds. Maybe he knew all about the Suicide Squad¡­and me yelling his name before the attack on Luthor¡¯s ce probably didn¡¯t help. ¡°Why did you decide to open this dimension in Kansas?¡± The other man in the room asked. ¡°I¡­decided that the heart of America was the best ce to do it,¡± Superman said. I was sure it was rted to his home or spaceship. Maybe he hadn¡¯t moved it to Antarctica or whatever the Fortress of Solitude was supposed to be. ¡°What about the lone survivor?¡± The General asked. ¡°Any idea who he is?¡± Superman shook his head, and what followed was a barrage of questions that really didn¡¯t matter in the end. Except thest question anyway. ¡°And what about the Kryptonite you used to link to the Phantom Zone?¡± The general asked. ¡°What about it?¡± Superman asked, confused. ¡°It has disappeared,¡± the general said. I began to whistle as I stood up. Trying to act nonchnt, of course I had taken it. Superman had refused to answer questions if anyone tried to take his spaceship and if they tried he would escape and move it somewhere else. While he negotiated this deal, I discreetly ran back inside the barn and took all of it. The majority of kryptonite was now safety stored in my own sub-space, it would be a nice addition to my growing collection. Who knew when I would need kryptonite next? I did of course. I had an inkling what would happen when the lone survivor of the Phantom Zone absorbed some yummy yellow sun rays. When all hell did break loose, I wanted to make sure I had kryptonite at hand. The questioning continued, and the members of the Suicide Squad talked. I busied myself at the lunch buffet until Rick g came into our secret bunker. ¡°Walker, Waller wants to see you,¡± g said. ¡°Finally,¡± I said with a nod. Putting on my best smile, I strode toward him with all the confidence in the world. My arms swinging, the man didn¡¯t hide his contempt for me as he escorted me out of the room. The bunker we were in was a ways away from the main military camp. More of a detention center for naughty military personnel it had bunks and stations for guards and a long gravel path that led to the main base. Outside, the day was growing dark. The adventure of the day wrapping up, I felt this was the perfect day to be let out of my prison sentence. While he walked in front of me, g was a mix of Spiritual Energy. Tired was the main one, of course. Having been wound up to the idea that he would have to challenge Superman, I was surprised he was standing. The stress of keeping a bunch of killer kids in line hadn¡¯t helped, but above all he was a soldier. He wasn¡¯t about to show how tired he was. ¡°Going to go on some leave after this, g?¡± I asked. He sneered as I spoke, but fixed the gaze as he eyed me. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± ¡°Nothing. Why do you hate me so much, again?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been nothing but cooperative.¡± ¡°You¡¯re full of shit, Walker,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding powers. Keeping secrets. And a royal pain in my ass.¡± ¡°Ohe, g. I¡¯ve helped keep the others in line,¡± I said. He red at me. ¡°What? I did. I only said shit when those idiots thought about killing you outright.¡± ¡°What?¡± He asked. Stopping in his tracks he turned to me slowly. ¡°Do you really think they didn¡¯t think about it?¡± Iughed. ¡°Come on, man. What happened when Killer Croc attacked Waller? I was the one that brought everyone¡¯s attention to him.¡± I smiled wide because it was true. Waller hadn¡¯t been paying enough attention while she talked logistics around a table. Croc was making his way over to her and I spilled coffee on the map she was pointing at just before he attacked. ¡°You have known murderers in your group. People that kill for simple slights, and you thought you could strongarm them? Are you stupid? These people ruled the prisons they were in. They are the worst of the worst, and you¡¯re just one of many Captain America¡¯s.¡± ¡°Who?¡± He asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. ¡°Next time you gotta watch these people, watch out for yourself. I won¡¯t be here to help keep them distracted from killing you so that the next in line can take your ce.¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have. You were all wired to explode,¡± he said. ¡°Yeah, that worked out for me, didn¡¯t it?¡± I asked, sneering at him this time. Acting offended that it happened to me we continued walking. When we got to the correct building, it wasn¡¯t long until they made their first move. ¡°Go ahead,¡± g said. Nudging his head toward the room, it wasn¡¯t hard to see the move. ¡°Knockout gas, or poison?¡± I asked. ¡°What?¡± He asked, but his Haki gave him up. ¡°Is the room going to be flooded with-¡± he made his move. Drawing his firearm I broke his wrist with extended fingertips. He cursed and made his move for the other gun. I pped him hard in the face, making his head bounce off the cinderblock wall. He was knocked out, sliding down the wall like spit. I looked around, guards on their way I could feel that I would have to demonstrate more. ¡°Waller! It will go easier for you if you just hear what I have to say!¡± I yelled. I couldn¡¯t see her, but she was watching a few rooms away. Cameras all around me, I cursed. I knew it wouldn¡¯t be so easy as dering I was free. Rather than beating up some moreckeys I stepped into the room. It was bare except some padded walls and carpet. As I stepped in, the door shut and was locked on it¡¯s own. It took a moment and a green gas was released from the HVAC vents above. Holding my breath it really could be anything, but I didn¡¯t care. I was a Viltrumite, and could hold my breath for hours by this point. Nothing could hurt me, and if it did I would break through the wall. The gas was pumped in for a full minute. My vision blocked by the thick green smog of it I waited, and waited, and waited more. After an hour the return vents on the HVAC were slid open and clean air began recircting inside. Once the room was clear again I asked, ¡°Ready to talk yet?¡± She wasn¡¯t. Next came the guards with guns. I dealt with them. Shooting each in the foot with their own weapon before throwing them out of the room. Then came some weird super powered twins. They looked like shaolin monks with top knots. Both dressed like genies, they mirrored one another¡¯s movements doing some sort of mesmerizing illusion. I yed along with it and when they got close to attack I broke their legs and cut off their top knots. Hoping they would lose their chance at heaven. That was when Waller finally decided she wasn¡¯t going to get me to fall asleep and get another bomb in my heart. When she had me escorted I could feel her annoyance and panic from so far away. I nned as I walked. It wasn¡¯t long until I found her waiting for me in another interrogation room. ¡°What the fuck do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± She barked. The ck woman far from the regal beauty she had been before. I was noticing that she was rather ragged. Stressed beyond belief, I needed to find out where the chink in her armor was. Instead of ying the idiot, I decided to go on the attack. ¡°20 years in Azkaban!¡± I yelled. ¡°20 years of my life wasted. I want fucking out, you dumb bitch.¡± She was surprised by the reaction. Though her face didn¡¯t show it, she was starting to see that she had a lot of leverage on me, since she was the only thing standing between me and legitimate freedom. I didn¡¯t feel like going on the run. Saving Superman¡¯s friend or not, I would have to keep my eye out if the government wanted me back. ¡°You fucking killed me. My Watch is done, that was the deal. For life. I saw it in the documents you had me sign,¡± I said. ¡°They most certainly did not say that,¡± she said. They didn¡¯t but I was hoping that would work. ¡°You¡¯re here as long as I deem necessary.¡± ¡°That¡¯s bullshit,¡± I said. ¡°I know this whole Task Force Power Ranger X isn¡¯t sanctioned. You got quite the ck eye by not stopping Superman.¡± ¡°Because of you!¡± She yelled, standing up. Despite the situation, she was pretty hot angry. Nice rack jiggling, her big eyes ring at me, it was hard to look away from them. ¡°I made the right call!¡± I yelled, mirroring her move to stand up. ¡°Superman wasn¡¯t nning shit. He just wanted to save his people.¡± ¡°And what if there are other aliens out there as advanced as his people?¡± She asked. ¡°He wasn¡¯t too clear why they hated technology. Did they create some AI that went rogue? Did the AI hunt them? Were they actually hiding from some big baddy out there? Did creating a portal that used their as a homing beacon call those old enemies to us?!¡± I opened my mouth. I hadn¡¯t thought of that. Just because I knew one of the many Superman stories didn¡¯t mean I knew all of them. ¡°I did not think of that!¡± I yelled, annunciating each word. ¡°But I did make it so that if this other imaginary enemy attacks, we have Superman willing to help. You know, since the humans helped him open the gate, and helped to heal his friend.¡± She frowned, having hoped I wouldn¡¯t say that either. She stewed for a moment and we sat down as one. When I felt she was ready to hear it I made the real offer. ¡°I know we aren¡¯t being watched, so I will be candid. When I was first arrested those 20 years ago, I was offered leniency for a certain trove of money.¡± Her Haki pulsed with interest. ¡°Now I don¡¯t have near as much as they hoped. But if I was willing to split-¡± ¡°All,¡± she said. ¡°Fuck no, you greedy bitch,¡± I said. ¡°20 years I¡¯ve spent in prison. That¡¯s worth half of what I have.¡± She didn¡¯t answer. ¡°If I were able to provide some gold, diamonds, and slightly singed cash to a less than approved organization¡­or person.¡± I pointed at her, letting her know I didn¡¯t care what she did with it. ¡°I want to be set free. Today.¡± ¡°How much?¡± She grumbled. ¡°A million thereabouts,¡± I said. ¡°Untraceableish.¡± She began to think. Leaning back in her chair she crossed her arms under her rather perky rack. Studying me for a long time I knew she was inclined to agree to this. I decided to sweeten the pot. ¡°And some information,¡± I said. ¡°Like what? Where you learned to fly and other shit you decided not to show people?¡± She asked. ¡°Some information on our newest refugee,¡± I said. She almost showed excitement on her face, but didn¡¯t. Rather her Haki leaked out. ¡°The lone survivor of perhaps millions of krytonites in that zone. Something tore those that didn¡¯t survive apart. I believe I saw a lot of teeth marks on some. I doubt the super friends saw that, but I did. I wouldn¡¯t trust the man they saved.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± She asked, leaning forward again. ¡°I¡¯m saying, someone killed all of those people in there. How long were they in there? 30 years? Usually only the survivors tell the tales. And if you want the right story told you just have to make sure you¡¯re the only one telling the tales,¡± I said. She was more than a little intrigued by this idea. Perhapstching on to help justify her team a little longer or some other aspect, I didn¡¯t care to find out. I knew this story wasn¡¯t over, and I nned to stay in the world until I saw it through. As far as I knew, I was the only person on the with Kryptonite. I¡¯d hate to leave them high and dry when they needed it most. Since I didn¡¯t think anyone knew how weak it made the kryptonians, I wondered if I could sell the information and a piece of it at a time. There was a lot of money that could be made in this world. A lot of friends, enemies, and opportunities awaited me. I was excited to find them all out. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! CHAPTER 423 HOME SWEET HELLHOLE CHAPTER 423 HOME SWEET HELLHOLE I once called Jaya in One Piece a wretched hive of viiny and scum. Then Robin ruined the joke, but that wasn¡¯t the point. Either way I was wrong, there were so many worse ces. Like Gotham. Despite how often my old self tried to forget. He was born in Gotham. Though I didn¡¯t ever remember it being stated in theics, Gotham was in New Jersey. Which by itself was hrious to the original me. But it also made sense because Jersey was always depicted as a crap hole. Gotham was an ind just East of the southern tip of New Jersey. Roughly 30 miles square we were only a tenth of a mile from the maind. But the depth of water around the ind made Gotham a central port for the East coast either because of or despite all the crime. Metropolis was to the West of us in Dware. Answering another question for me. I always wondered why Batman and Superman were always up in one another¡¯s business. That reminder made me frown. ¡°Why is there no Batman in this world?¡± I asked myself as I flew toward the toilet bowl of a city. I had seen clips of the sh. Hints of Aquaman. And I knew the Queen family was real in Central City. Which by the way was in Pennsylvania. Centrally located between New York City, Pittsburgh, Phdelphia, D.C., Gotham, and Metropolis; that was how it got its name. A lot of major highways and a river that connects Lake Eerie to the ocean travel to the Centralized city. I knew of plenty of crime in Gotham. Old me had kept up on the ce since he grew up there. Penguin was a crime boss. Joker was a lunatic, but I didn¡¯t know of any other ssic Batman viins. I thought maybe I remembered the Wayne¡¯s getting killed but for some reason old me thought Bruce was killed back then and the mom made it for some reason. The old me from this world didn¡¯t really care about the rich assholes in Gotham back in the day, so I didn¡¯t know for sure. Hoping to get a hold of aputer as soon as possible, I continued flying East. After dealing with somewyer crap I was officially set free. Time served. A lenient judge signed everything and I was flying to my home base of Gotham thanks to some bullshit Waller pulled. Yes, I was free, but she had me on parole. I had to keep my nose clean for 6 months before I was officially free of my crimes. It was annoying, but I felt I could handle it. Especially if I became a superhero. ¡°But do I want to?¡± I mused as I turned around to stare at the clouds as I flew. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a viin. But is being the Anti-hero so bad? I fought it pretty hard in My Hero Academia at the start. I didn¡¯t receive quests until the world updated. So if I¡¯m an anti-hero at the beginning it probably wouldn¡¯t matter. I could kill the viins I feel like. Help where and when I wanted. And skip a lot of the bullcrap Batman is supposed to deal with.¡± That was always something annoying about Batman. There was a reason that in the jingle the Joker got away. Because his viins were all allowed to live to fight another day. They killed, allowing the processes to repeat. I doubted I wanted that. ¡°I still haven¡¯t been told what role I got though,¡± I said. Which meant there was more to the Superman quest. I would have to wait for that to happen though and keep my ear to the ground. ¡°What to do in Gotham?¡± I asked again. For some reason I kept thinking of Dune. The main Atriedes family kept talking about local power. In their home of Cdan, to be strong you needed water power because the was covered in water. On Arrakis you needed desert power, because the was covered in sand. ¡°In Gotham I need viin power,¡± I said. The city was littered with bad guys. ¡°Maybe I should take over the crime families. Kill a few here and there. Push the Anti-hero role. Start calling the shots secretly.¡± It was more than a little appealing. I couldn¡¯t hide my face so easily without chakra, but I could create another Viin yer persona. Maybe I could be the Batman if there was none in this world. ¡°Now that¡­is an idea,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m Batman,¡± I said in my Bale voice of the Dark Knight. ¡°No wait. I¡¯m Batman,¡± I said more gravelly. Then I tried a higher pitch and yed with the voice for a bit until Gotham came into view. To my surprise it really was as dark as theics. The ce almost always had a shadow cast over it at all times. Some sort of weather anomaly of the area where it was always raining or about to. Large skyscrapers at the center of the ind there were very few parks and greenery. Just a concrete and steel jungle covered in graffiti. The rich neighborhoods sported the most green, but they were on the edge of the ind. Seawalls erected around the ind made it look like a bowl which proved that the Riddlers n from The Batman movie coulde to fruition. I¡¯d have to watch for that. Unless he was the cartoon variety which preferred to make deadly Escape Rooms. That actually sounded fun. ¡°Where are you, GCPD?¡± I asked as I drew closer to the ind. About to rain, I threw my hood over my head and descended. Landing on the tform for a tram no one noticed or cared about me. The random citizen¡¯s Spiritual Energy radiated sadness and fear. Which was crazy in my book. If you were scared of your home, just leave. But it was impossible to exin the thinking of aic book person. Getting on the tram I followed it for a few stops. The thing went all around the city and there were a few city maps mounted on the tram walls the ruffians didn¡¯t get to. The car was pretty rowdy with Joker¡¯s wannabe goons and others. After hitting a few with Sparks they quieted down though. I got off at the stop closest to the Gotham City Police Department and made my way over there. Police cruisers driving this way and that, old me got nervous but I pushed that away. He had hated these cops with all his heart. Me, I was just annoyed by them. Most were corrupt so I didn¡¯t feel any attachment to them, but many at least tried to follow thew. I got to the reception desk at the front and asked a man in uniform, ¡°Parole Officers?¡± ¡°Third floor,¡± the guy said while on the phone. Hardly looking at me he pointed to a clipboard and I signed in. Once in the doors behind him, the ce roared with activity. Officer desks filled with people giving statements or yelling about this or that, it was a madhouse. Watching everyone with my Haki I was sickened by how much corruption was going on. Many police were thinking how they could leverage crimes for bribes. Others were thinking about mistresses or terrible things they had seen or done. It was¡­Gotham. With a sigh I got to the stairs and ran up them. Taking them three at a time I got to the third floor to just as much chaos. A cute girl acting as the receptionist, she smiled sweetly at me as I approached. The $20 you could barely see under my hand helped widen her smile. Her hand moved to mine and expertly transferred the money to herself. ¡°How can I help you, honey?¡± I had forgotten that the city ran on tips and bribes. I wouldn¡¯t forget that again. ¡°Looking for my parole officer. Parks?¡± ¡°Ah, one of those, are ya? Umm,¡± she looked behind her at the lines of desks. ¡°All the way back. Small office at the end.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± I said with a nod and headed back. Officers arguing with parolees. Others yelling on phones or bidding on EBay with bribe money, I went down the line of them watching everything. Who knew what I could leverage around there? The office was small. More of a box with clouded ss windows around it, I knocked. After no answer I knocked again and the guy woke up. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Candy gram for Mongo,¡± I said. ¡°What?!¡± He yelled louder, not hearing me. I opened the door. ¡°You Parks?¡± I asked. ¡°Whose asking,¡± he asked, squinting his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m your new parolee,¡± I said. ¡°You should have received a fax.¡± At least I hoped he did. ¡°Fuck,¡± he said. The rotund man sat upright and pointed to the chair opposite him. I sat down as he began digging through a stack of papers. ¡°Name?¡± ¡°Weston Walker.¡± ¡°Walker,¡± he mumbled digging through his piles. After pouring through them once he didn¡¯t find me. Then he started up again and my file was on top. He opened it up and began reading. ¡°Says you weren¡¯t supposed to be here till tomorrow.¡± ¡°I decided to take an early flight,¡± I said. ¡°My 6 months doesn¡¯t start until I see you. Or so they said.¡± He ignored me. Looking through the files on me he read slowly. ¡°Rift? The Rift?¡± He asked. I opened my mouth but he continued. ¡°Did the Lineman heist. UAW treasury robbery. Shit even hit a couple banks around here? And they let you out?¡± He looked at me surprised. ¡°Good behavior,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Must have been blowing the warden,¡± he said. I didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Well shit, pretty standard. I¡¯ve seen crazies get off on less around here. Let¡¯s see. Looks like you¡¯ve never been on parole before. You know the deal?¡± ¡°Not really?¡± I admitted. I¡¯d seen TV but who knew if that was real. ¡°Drug tests weekly-¡° ¡°I don¡¯t do-¡° ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he said, setting a small stic cup on the table. ¡°You got a ce to stay?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± I admitted. Liking this parole BS less and less. ¡°You call this card when you find out. Leave a message. I make unannounced visits.¡± He handed me a card with his name on it. ¡°You got a job lined up?¡± ¡°No, I literally flew in-¡° ¡°You got a week to find one. The girl up front can give you a list of ces that don¡¯t mind hiring you guys.¡± He looked through the folder again. ¡°And looks like you¡¯ll need to see a psychiatrist weekly too.¡± ¡°Psychiatrist? What the fuck. It doesn¡¯t say that,¡± I said. Leaning forward to read what he was looking at. He handed me the sheet. On it was a mention of my homicidal tendencies and repressed sexual rage. I felt Waller had something to do with that. ¡°That bitch. What if I were-¡° ¡°There¡¯s a new girl at Arkham. Harleen something she might be good,¡± he said to himself. ¡°Harleen Quinzel?¡± I asked, perking up. ¡°Yeah. Think so. You know her?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± of course I did. It was Harley Quin before the Joker crazyfied her. Who didn¡¯t have some sort of crush on the ultimate sidekick? Possibilities began ying through my mind as I thought furiously. Eventually I came to a decision. ¡°How much to forget most of this?¡± I asked. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to deal with this crap,¡± I admitted. ¡°What¡¯s your price to-¡° ¡°Walker,¡± he said sadly. ¡°I¡¯m going to let this pass. One time. I give each of you one chance and one chance only to make a y like this. As far as the city is concerned I am the deciding factor on if you are fit to stay in the civilized-¡° he stopped as I dropped $10,000 on his desk. His high and mighty speech was good. I could see in his spiritual energy that it was all bravado. As his eyes widened I knew I wasn¡¯t the first to ask the question. But I was one of the few to show some real money. I dropped another $10,000 on the table. ¡°$20 grand. You don¡¯t do surprise visits. I pick where I work. You piss in a cup. And I don¡¯t see you for the next six months,¡± I said. He licked his lips, staring at the money. He thought about asking for more but I locked eyes with him. ¡°Anythinges up. I will increase the amount¡­for your headache.¡± He slowly nodded and reached for the money. I set my hand on his, gripping it as he did the same to the money. ¡°But I¡¯ll still go see your psychiatrist. You know, to see where it goes.¡± ¡ª- I had $932,441 salvaged from my sub-space after I threw the bomb inside. My Rift¡¯s subspace had been in shambles but the majority of it survived. After Waller took her cut of jewels and gold, I was excited to fence the rest. Starting out rich in a world was nice. But it was even nicer that I could use the money in other worlds as well. No longer struggling like in the Manga Hall, I had all I needed to start the world how I wanted. It was just too bad I didn¡¯t know what to do in the DC world. After getting a suite at an upper ss neighborhood I did some shopping and bought aptop. While it downloaded all the updates it needed I decided to patrol. Requiring a ce to train in peace I flew around Gotham. Keeping my eye out for crime, I zapped a purse snapper and one group of potential muggers before I noticed something strange. There were no Jesters. A Jester, or Jest, was the name of this world¡¯s Joker henchman. Men and women that wore the white painted face of the Joker had been everywhere earlier. All causing havoc,ughing loudly and randomly, I didn¡¯t like them. This world¡¯s Joker had appeared out of nowhere some time ago. Basically a cult leader. The painted faces of the Jests became synonymous with anarchy of the very reclusive leader. Teaching his people about the most important punchline, or guiding them to thestugh, he was like every terrible cult leader rolled up into one. What made things worse was the fact that the police couldn¡¯t find him. Having taken credit for fires, robberies, and every little thing in the city his following had grown quiterge over the years. Where the mob was quiet about what they did. The Jokers and Jests were loud and proud. It was about what I expected from theics but slightly different. What I was used to was a disorganized band of psychos. This worlds version felt more doctrine oriented. I felt that meant they were more dangerous. As I noticed that theckeys of the best Batman viin weren¡¯t around, I set out to find them. When that didn¡¯t pan out I ended up bribing a couple of coke fiends who happily pointed me in the direction of where the Jestersid their heads. At an abandoned warehouse downtown, I found a few hundred Jesters having the biggest party I had ever seen. There were barrels lit on fire, fireworks going off, people fucking out in the open, it was like Burning Man for these people. After one of them moved off to take a leak I knocked him out and took the clown mask he was wearing. Putting it on, I began to wade through the debauchery of the Jester party. People were shooting up in the open. Others were doing tricks that often ended in injury. Whether it was doing flips or trying to hold their hands in the fire for long periods they were all on something. Worst of all was the sex. I saw now why there were so many Jesters. They had hot female members. The easiest way to get men to join cults was sex, and these women would let it happen anywhere. I noticed more than a few just standing in a group having sex as if their life depended on it. Then the guy would finish and some other guy would take a turn at her. It wasn¡¯t hot either. More like watching some nature documentary of a viagra fueled Woodstock. The people were on drugs, the women were either ying some power trip or felt so low about themselves they didn¡¯t mind being passed around for a little bit of enjoyment. It was all so depressing. Where Delh in Marvel had been a ray of sunshine and hope, these people felt wrong and twisted. Wearing my clown mask I headed into the warehouse they were congregating by. Much worse was going on inside. People upended purses they had stolen. Others showed off loot. More sex and less sanitary, there were no bathrooms inside so they sectioned off a couple of rooms for it. Making it even worse. Unsure if this was a temporary ce or if they had been holed up there a while, I wandered in hoping to find something. Maybe get a glimpse of their psychotic leader. As my Observation Haki made out details I found one girl in distress. Running up the concrete stairs to the second floor I could see she was being toyed with by a room full of Jesters. Crying and pleading with them I sped through using Timeflow so that no one noticed my passing. As I got to the room I zapped everyone around me with my Spark causing them to yell, convulse, and lose consciousness. When they were out, the girl stopped pleading. Her clothes ripped, tears in her eyes I approached her, taking off my clown mask. ¡°Let¡¯s get you out of here,¡± I said. Picking her up without another word I sted the window next to us with Nen and flew her away. She screamed of course but her Haki was convinced she was hallucinating. Flying away Inded her in a better neighborhood and dropped her off. ¡°Can you get home from here?¡± ¡°What,¡± she asked, looking around. ¡°Home. Go home,¡± I said and flew away. Pretty sure she would be fine I gave her some cash and headed back to the warehouse. Unsure if more of that was going on, my rage was boiling. Ready for some action Inded on the warehouse and headed down. Clown mask on. I blended in nicely. But as I walked this time, many were walking in the same direction. Unsure what was going on I eventually came to where everyone was heading. It was the storage area of the warehouse. A wide expanse, four stories tall and taking up half the building there were even more Jesters gathered. Most all of them were on the ground staring at a raised tform. On the tform was a giant fish tank with a ck liquid inside. Over the liquid was a wood nk. Sitting on the nk was the Joker himself. He was about what you would expect. Long green hair slicked back, his skin was pale, lips a deep red, wearing a dark purple suit. The only thing I hadn¡¯t expected were his eyes. They didn¡¯t blink as he stared at all the Jesters around him. His eyes almost red, his jagged yellow teeth were always showing an abnormally wide grin. I gulped as I felt his Haki. Since my skill with sensing emotions had increased I hadn¡¯t run into anyone as twisted as him. His Spiritual energy was like an illness infecting those closest to him. Spreading like a disease that the only way to fight was to burn it away. Cut off the part that got near him. He began tough and a shiver ran up my spine. It was a deepugh. Full of hate and love all at once. I didn¡¯t know what I was expecting. But this Joker was freaking me out. ¡°Wee my fellow jokesters,¡± the Joker said in a low voice. No one spoke. All staring at him as they hung on every word. ¡°I know it has been some time since we have been together. But thank you for answering the call.¡± ¡°Fuck me,¡± I whispered. My voice echoing in the clown mask. This group was organized if they could call everyone back. How dangerous was an organized army of psychopaths? I didn¡¯t want to know. ¡°Now, order of business one. It¡¯s Justin¡¯s birthday,¡± he said as he pped. People cheered congratting one of the Jesters as heughed. Someone brought out a cake and it wasn¡¯t long until it was thrown in his face. ¡°Be sure to wish him a happy birthdayter.¡± The congrattions quieted as the Joker''sugh cut through the noise. ¡°Number 2,¡± he said. Pulling out a gun he fired it, shooting someone nearby right in the head. I internally cursed but no one else reacted. As the body fell he exined, ¡°some people failed their background checks. Charlie there used to be a recruit at GCPD. He neglected to mention that before. But luckily we have the best HR team in the city.¡± He pointed to a rather big guy in a clown mask. People cheered andughed. Others in the crowd felt disgusted. I realized there were actually a few undercover police in the crowd. I would need to remember that for the future. I couldn¡¯t just kill Jesters willie-nillie. ¡°Oh and one more thing. The Haunt,¡± he said, silencing everyone again. ¡°You all have heard rumors of it. Creeping and crawling through the city. Beating up our poor defenseless brethren. The Haunt has been so interested in us for so long. Well now we have him.¡± I didn¡¯t know who the Haunt was. But I was apparently about to find out as one of therge Jesters walked onto the wood nk the Joker was on. Picking up arge chain out from the ck water he pulled it up revealing the head of a super hero. The hero breathed in and out deeply. Having been submerged in the ck water for some time. Their mask was carved into the shape of a skull. The mask was ck. Deep eye sockets, smooth cranium, jaw with human-like teeth etched into the side. It was an intricate mask I didn¡¯t recognize. ¡°Here he is, boys.¡± The men and women Jesters roared in approval. ¡°I caught the mysterious Haunt outside¡­¡± the Joker continued on but I wasn¡¯t having it because I received a quest.
DC Quest 2:
Help The Haunt escape.
Rewards:
Cross World Subspace
Not that I needed a quest to know what to do, at least I would be rewarded this time. The Joker was as crazy as I feared and his people were just as bad. The worst of the worst in the city. Whatever they were for, was the opposite of what I was. Jumping over the handrail I took flight as I ripped off my clown mask. Pulling up the hood of my hoodie I flew right at the ck fish tank. Despite the surprise of a flying hero in their midst it didn¡¯t take long for them to brandish guns and begin firing at me. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with it though. Unsure if I wanted to end the Joker without a reward I went right for the Haunt. Kicking the guy holding him off. I grabbed the chain and broke it easily. The Joker fired at me point nk but I ducked to be missed and flew straight back. Taking the Haunt with me we flew through the ss windows of the warehouse out into the night of Gotham. CHAPTER 424 STATELY CHAPTER 424 STATELY The Haunt had passed out as soon as I grabbed him. Flying through the night of Gotham there was a lot to unpack. No Batman in the city meant there was a vacuum for crime fighters. I was fairly certain Batman was the main vignte in Gotham, but maybe this hero was this world¡¯s version of Robin or something. His outfit looked pretty badass. A little beat up, the skull shaped helmet made him very distinct. The rest of the suit honestly looked like Batman¡¯s. Some kind of carbon fiber mixed with steel there was the outline of pecs and abs in the front. Heavy but damn durable, it was mostly ck and very very dark gray. Confused on where to go from there I could feel that the Haunt was okay, just tired. I flew to my suite across town. Having left my window open when I left earlier, I dragged my fellow vignte inside and threw him on an ottoman. No real damage besides some small cuts, I didn¡¯t use my Spark. Instead I turned to my fancy newptop. By fancy I meant it was about a decade older than I remembered from my world. Basically crap, I had left the suite as it downloaded what it needed to. Now that it was done setting up, I began to search through the inte, as Batman would have wanted. First I looked up The Haunt. Still a rather new vignte, there were only a few sightings of him. Robberies thwarted here and there, some shady photographs taken, there was very little information on the still asleep crime fighter. He was apparently looking into Joker and his Jesters though. That meant he was doing good, butcked experience. I studied the suit again. A makeshift utility belt on, there appeared to be some recording devices, maybe a grappling gun, and what looked like webbing under the arms. Maybe for gliding. Still unsure what to make of him, I wondered if he had potential. Perhaps there was a way to make my time go more quickly while I waited for my six month probation to end. I didn¡¯t n on sticking around Gotham forever, and it would be nice to know the ce would be safe if there was no Batman. ¡°Fucking doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± I said. ¡°Gotham is Batman, and Batman is Gotham.¡± I turned back to theputer and began to look for the information that was bugging me. The year was 2010, and the Wayne¡¯s were killed 22 years ago. Just a little bit of time before I was thrown in the mmer. Luckily the information was readily avable, and it wasn¡¯t long until my questions were answered. I read the first article aloud, disbelieving what was different in this world. ¡°Thomas and Bruce Wayne were gunned down December 23rd, 1988,¡± I mumbled in disbelief. ¡°The Wayne¡¯s had been leaving a y. Walking through an alley to their car, a man walked into the alley and threatened them with a gun. When Thomas Wayne made a move for the gun, he was killed. Rather than leave witnesses, the mugger was aiming his gun at the pregnant Martha Wayne, but Bruce, their ten year old son, stepped in the way. The mugger soon fled the alley, leaving Martha alone. Distraught by the event she went intobor in that very alley. By the time police and paramedics arrived, Willow Wayne was born in the early morning hours of Christmas Eve. What the absolute fuck.¡± The article didn¡¯t say that part, but I couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°That is fucking dark as shit.¡± The article continued on about the crime of the city and how the event caused a major shift in the stance on attacks. Proving yet again why killing the rich wasn¡¯t profitable for criminals, so they better stick to the lower sses. I brought up more articles as I scoured the information I could. Martha Wayne became a recluse after the death of her son and husband. Willow Wayne didn¡¯t appear in any articles whatsoever, but there were pictures of her ying in sports in school as she grew up. A new article was recently published about her returning to Gotham after her studies overseas were finished. The article came out a few months ago¡­around the same time as The Haunt showed up in the city. ¡°Are you freakin serious?¡± I mumbled as I turned around slowly in my chair. I studied the still asleep Haunt on my ottoman. The bodysuit they were in was obviously male, but as I studied the body with my Observation Haki, there was a ring obvious fact that they had no dick. ¡°My god, what is wrong with this family?¡± I asked. As I studied her more, the distinction became obvious. Wrapping around the breasts, the small figure. I had merely assumed it was a young guy, but no, this was a woman under the mask. I stood up, considering taking off her mask. But I didn¡¯t need to. My gut was telling me this was Willow Wayne. I never would have taken off Batman¡¯s mask, and I figured I might as well give the same courtesy to his sister. ¡°Let¡¯s fucking get you home, ghost girl,¡± I said. Standing up, I moved closer to her. Her Haki shifted slightly but I ignored it. As my hands moved under her head and knees to princess carry her she jerked up. Punching at me, my hands moved lightning quick, grabbing her hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I said, staring at her in the ck makeup covered eyes. ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright.¡± She breathed in and out heavily through her nose, then her eyes fluttered and she passed out again. ¡°Goddang, this poor freakin family.¡± Picking her up, she felt lighter now that I wasn¡¯t forced to carry a dude. Walking to the window I jumped out and headed to the stately Wayne Manor on the outskirts of town. The city was still wide awake. Gun shots going off somewhere, I ignored them as I flew to the West side of town. I hadn¡¯t investigated it when I flew in but there was arge neighborhood for the rich and famous of Gotham. A few miles outside of the bustling and crime ridden city was the rich neighborhood. Vast tracts ofnd around each mansion worthy home, there were a few dozen, safe and sound from the lowlifes of the city. With their own guards at the only road leading into the neighborhood. I flew over them to find the Wayne Manor way at the back. Much like the one from the Christian Bale version of Batman, it was an old manor. Six stories tall, it was in the shape of a block with plenty of gargoyles and angels carved into the stone exterior. A paved road leading up to it, there was an updated garage out back where Willow most likely kept her many vehicles. Or maybe there wasn¡¯t an underground cave system there and she was using it as her Batcave. ¡°Not Batcave¡­¡± I mumbled. ¡°The Haunt¡­so Haunted House? No. Graveyard? Uhhh Crypt. Yeah that¡¯s it. Her Crypt.¡± I nodded in approval of my naming sense and swooped down with the still asleep girl in my arms. I considered just throwing her in bed and leaving it, but I wanted to double check I had the right ce. Ringing the bell at the front door I waited patiently as an old man came down the stairs. He was using a cane, and obviously needed it as he walked ever so slowly toward the door. When he eventually got there he used an inte to ask, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I need a priest,¡± I quoted. ¡°What?¡± The old man asked. ¡°I said I found this girl, and I need a priest. Cornelius something.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no Cornelius-¡± The man said as he opened the door. Then when he saw the woman in my arms his eyes widened, telling me all I needed to know. ¡°Hello, Alfred,¡± I said. ¡°I assume you want this wayward ghost.¡± The man looked up at me with fear. ¡°How do you-¡± He tried to ask, but I cut him off. ¡°Despite how she looks, she is quite heavy in this suit. You mind?¡± I asked, pointing her head in the direction of the door. ¡°My god,¡± he mumbled, throwing it open. I let myself in. Inside was what I expected. Wood everything, a mix of creepy and high ss. The ce was dark, but very expensive. The kind of ce you would need old money to maintain. I turned to Alfred, eyeing his cane. ¡°Do you want to carry her? Or¡­¡± I left it open to interpretation. With his limp, I doubted he could handle it. ¡°Please,¡± the old man said hesitantly. Pointing up the stairs I followed him. Pain moving up his leg with each step, it looked like a recent wound. Curious if I could help with my Spark, I studied the pain as I took each step one by one. At the second floor he directed me down the hall to a room. Nothing discerning the ce to identify it as a girl¡¯s room, I was sure it was one of many that she used. Portraits on walls of the Wayne¡¯s most everywhere, there were none of her. I frowned butid her on the bed. As soon as she was on the bed Alfred was checking her pulse. Pulling a shlight out of somewhere he checked her eyes and breathing. When he was satisfied she was okay he turned back to me as I studied the room. ¡°How did you¡­¡± ¡°Get here? Just a google search away,¡± I said with a smile. I was still in my hoodie hero costume. Though I was older I couldn¡¯t help but feel like I was younger every day in the body as I trained with it. ¡°No¡­know toe¡­here?¡± He mumbled. No ent on him, I was sure he had one, I just couldn¡¯t hear it. I was thankful for that. I always had trouble understanding British ents. ¡°She whispered her name,¡± I decided on. ¡°I found her on the side of the road. I¡¯m sure the young rich and famous all have weird sex things they do to get off. But I didn¡¯t know dressing up was in now a days. But who am I to judge?¡± I gave him my best smile. He didn¡¯t believe me. ¡°Whatever she was doing, just be d she is fine. And her secret is safe with me.¡± ¡°And why is it safe with you?¡± He asked. ¡°I¡¯m a reformed criminal,¡± I said with my best smile. ¡°Weston Walker, at your service.¡± I waved at him. ¡°Now uh, I got my own weird stuff to do yet tonight. Just uh tell the girl to take it easy. Maybe have weird adventures outside the suit for a while. Keep it PG for a bit, you know. I¡¯ll uh¡­let myself out.¡± I turned and walked out. Mainly because her Haki was saying she was waking up. Alfred attended to her rather than going after me, not like he could catch me anyway. I went down the hall and decided to have some fun since the other two upants were upied. Extending my Haki outward, I began to search every nook and cranny of the ce. One weird thing I found about the Wayne¡¯s was Martha became a recluse. Not showing up in the news, or much of anywhere, no one had seen or heard from her in over ten years. I was a little curious if she was inside the mansion. Guiding her daughter to take up the mantle of The Haunt to get revenge for her family. As I began my search I noticed that there were many wet walls and secret passages that might lead to a secret hideout, but I couldn¡¯t find the ways to activate the trick to them. Annoyed, I settled on finding more people, but didn¡¯t. Extremely disappointed by my finds for the treasure hunt I did notice more than a few safes but left them alone. Curious what to do in this world of DC I left the Wayne manor and checked out the next house. Then the next. Getting a glimpse into the lives of the extremely wealthy of the city I knew I might as well learn everything I could while I was stuck there. When I got bored with that I set out to maybe find a cool training spot in the woods. That was when I remembered my quest.
DC Quest 2: Complete
Help The Haunt escape.
Rewards:
Cross World Subspace
The quest actually updated my Rift skill. Telling me I could open my subspace from one world to the next. I had hoped that the skill would already allow that since it technically opened another dimension. Since it didn¡¯t, I was happy with the quest. I brought up my Status Screen to study the changes as of yet.
Name Weston Walker
Current Quest:
World 1: Marvel
World 1 Quest:
World 2: Invincible
World 2 Quest:
World 3: DC
World 3 Quest:
Passive Skills: Memory Meld
Dead Man Walking
Handicap Dismiss
World Lasting Physique
Gemini Active
Summon: N/A
Pet: Matatabi - Level 7 Summon
1 Challenger Slot
Forms: Viltrumite Physiology 13.55%
Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other
5 Challenger Slots World Escape
Berserker Mode
Nen
Spark*
Union
Fusion*
Timeflow
Rift*
Bonuses Major Psychic Resistance
5 Challenger Slots Medium Body Mod Resistance
Hardened Organs
Minor Adaptability
Minor Radiation Resistance
4-Leaf Clover
Venom Resistance
Poison Resistance
Illusion Resistance
Fertility Control
Items Gantz Armor Stored (25)
2 Challenger Slots Item Choice
Bonus Copy
Hero Costume
Bonus Upgrade
Door Fragment (1/4)
Currency: USD $879,441
Gold 3,514
My Viltrumite form never stronger, I had actual money and options in my worlds. A sub-space that could span worlds it must have been part of my Rift skill. Did that mean my Item Choices were useless now? Curious how that could be, I decided to let it go until I jumped to somewhere else. Whistling as I flew around the city I heard another gunshot. Instead of ignoring it I found a robberymencing. Cracking my knuckles I put up my hood, ready to get to work. CHAPTER 425 BLONDES CHAPTER 425 BLONDES ¡°Mr. Walker, nice to meet you,¡± the gorgeous woman said as I walked in. Without hesitation she reached out her hand toward me. Her skin pale, she had a firm grip as I shook her hand. Wearing a whiteb coat with a red blouse it was easy to see how pretty she was. Her sses barely helped to tone down her beauty. Blonde hair tied back in a bun, she was skinny as can be. Her hands bone-thin, A-Cup breasts pushed up with a bra, blue eyes, and a fantastic ass that was well hidden behind her desk. I made sure to keep eye contact with her as I studied her. Unimposing, she looked like any young doctor, but it was obvious to me that she would be one of the best viins someday. Though she wasn¡¯t twisted by the Joker yet, Harleen Quinzel was a prim and proper sorority girl. Certificates on the wall, a yoga mat hidden under her desk, her Haki leaked interest. Not so much in me, but about me for some reason. ¡°So, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever talked to a psychiatrist. How does this go?¡± I asked as I sat down across from her. ¡°However you want it to go,¡± she said. ¡°Naked?¡± I asked. ¡°What?¡± She asked, turning her head to the side. ¡°Can we conduct it naked?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said with a frown, but I could tell she mildly enjoyed the joke. Iughed, acting insulted. ¡°No, we can sit like this, or you can sit on the couch or whatever.¡± She smiled wide at me, meaning her words. Acting more like a doctor for kids than criminals, it was a little easier to see how the Joker pulled her to the dark side. There was an innocence about her I couldn¡¯t quite understand, yet. ¡°Here is fine,¡± I said. I looked around the room. New furniture, a wing of Arkham Asylum was seen out the window. Bars on all the windows I noticed the small sofa and stains in the ceiling tiles above. About what I expected for the insane asylum, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what brought her there. ¡°How long have you been doing this?¡± I asked. ¡°I usually get asked that,¡± she said, rolling her eyes. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a little young. But I¡¯ve been a native of Gotham all my life. Ipleted my residency here.¡± ¡°Do psychiatrists need a residency?¡± I asked. ¡°We do,¡± she said with a nod. ¡°I got my Bachelor¡¯s, then some medical school, then four years of residency,¡± she admitted. ¡°Oh so that makes you-¡± I was going to guess 30, which was far older than she looked. She cut me off though. ¡°Don¡¯t say it,¡± she said yfully. ¡°But trust me, I have the experience.¡± ¡°And what has your experience told you?¡± I asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, why here? Why criminals, or in my rare case, an ex-criminal?¡± I asked. ¡°No reason¡­¡± ¡°Come on, Doc,¡± I said. ¡°You don¡¯t want to start our first session off with a lie, do you?¡± She opened her mouth then closed it. Looking out the window for a moment she sighed and smiled. ¡°I love it,¡± she said. ¡°Trying to figure out what makes you all do what you do. It¡¯s what interests me.¡± Shivers actually ran up her spine. ¡°It fascinates me.¡± ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re the girl that watches serial killer documentaries in her spare time,¡± I said. She actuallyughed. ¡°How did you know?¡± She asked, genuinely surprised. ¡°Lucky guess,¡± I said. ¡°So, you like the front row seats then? Asking the questions instead of listening to someone ask them.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± she said. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t had the chance for anyone big yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it wille,¡± I said, smiling at her sadly. I wasn¡¯t sure what to do with the girl, but I did like her. I just didn¡¯t want the Joker to corrupt her. He was always a crazy son of a bitch, and if he was running a cult, I was sure he could. Was there a way to turn her to my side first though? The Joker was still out there, unable to twist her mind yet. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was a way to bring out the true Harley without damaging her too much. ¡°Enough about me,¡± she said, opening my folder. ¡°Gotta say, pretty interesting. The famous Rift, eh? Just robberies. No deaths, which is rare for Gotham. I¡¯m surprised they got you.¡± ¡°Me too. Or at least I was. It was Superman that did me in,¡± I said. ¡°No-way!¡± She said, her mouth wide as she studied me. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡± She sounded like some unbelieving girlfriend hearing gossip. I nodded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t say anything in here about him.¡± ¡°Superman isn¡¯t really part of thew,¡± I said. ¡°He just nabbed me and brought me to the police.¡± ¡°That is so cool,¡± she said, leaking far more interest than I anticipated. ¡°And you finally got out on parole?¡± ¡°Conditional parole,¡± I rified. ¡°But it¡¯s good to be outside.¡± ¡°I bet,¡± she said. Smiling, I could actually feel her kicking her feet happily as she studied my file more. When she was done refreshing herself on everything about me she leaned back, studying me for a bit. ¡°What about your wife?¡± ¡°Ex-wife, you mean?¡± I asked, my gut clenching. I had mostly forgotten about the old me¡¯s ex-wife. ¡°Right,¡± Harley said. ¡°Ex-wife. Have you talked to her at all.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t,¡± I admitted with a sigh. ¡°Kind of a messy breakup when you do it from a prison cell. She moved on with her life, and I¡­hung out with a bunch of dudes for a few decades.¡± I didn¡¯t bother to keep the frown from my face. Old me had hated her for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until he finally admitted he wasn¡¯t getting out that he understood he was the problem and not her. We had been young, in love, and got married on a whim. ¡°Have you thought of reaching out?¡± Harley asked. ¡°Shit, you really don¡¯t beat around the bush,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Walker-¡± ¡°Weston, please,¡± I said with my best smile. ¡°Weston,¡± she said, slowly, hesitating on the name, but moved on. ¡°Crime isn¡¯t some phase people go through. You grew up in this city like I did. Your childhood wasn¡¯t¡­the best.¡± ¡°Utter shit,¡± I said for her. ¡°Besides that, men such as yourself tend to rpse. In the country the rate of recidivism-¡± ¡°What¡¯s that word?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°The chances of you rmitting a crime is about 80% in the country. In Gotham it¡¯s over 95%,¡± she said. That statistic didn¡¯t surprise me. ¡°So what, meet my ex to reopen some wounds so I can drown my sorrows and think it¡¯s a good idea to rob more banks?¡± I asked. ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°The opposite. Of all the people you hurt by your crimes. Your ex-wife is possibly the only person you can put a face to. She was hurt most of all. I rmend you meet with her. Remind yourself why being a criminal isn¡¯t the right answer. I know that you put in your time, but I don¡¯t like to see peoplee here after they¡¯re out.¡± ¡°Despite being fascinated by us?¡± I asked. ¡°Despite that,¡± she said with a nod. There was a lot of sincerity in her voice and Haki. She genuinely cared. ¡°Get yourself some closure. See first hand who you hurt. Then move on. Get your life back. The kind of life you should have been living before you turned to crime.¡± I frowned more deeply. Like with the Marvel world, I didn¡¯t like paying for the crimes of the past me. I didn¡¯t feelfortable with the old versions love of Anne Marie, and though I did have feelings for her, I did need to understand what it all meant. With that, I probably should see the ex of the old me. There was a reason I married her. Maybe she would forgive me, or it would lead somewhere. Besides, I did feel a little guilty that she didn¡¯t get a piece of the money I had squirreled away, at least before she divorced me anyway. ¡°Alright, Doc, I¡¯ll consider it,¡± I said. ¡°Got any other ufortable topics to talk about?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll save the others for your other visits,¡± she said. ¡°No, let¡¯s just talk about your mother.¡± ¡°Oh god, that¡¯s even worse¡­¡± ¡ª I left Arkham more than a little annoyed. Since I wasn¡¯t crazy, I guess Harley didn¡¯t pull the punches. Scrutinizing everything in my life up to my arrest, she didn¡¯t care how ufortable the questions were. Annoyed, and put off by the fact that I actually answered her truthfully, I needed a shower. Or to beat the crap out of someone. I decided to do thetter on the way to the former. Putting on my Watanabe heart covered hero costume I flew through the city watching for crimes. Though in Batman¡¯s Gotham everything happened at night, the day still had plenty going on as I searched over the city. First was a purse snatching. Which was simple enough to deal with. Landing I grabbed the purse and threw it to thedy who had it taken. Then punched the guy so he was knocked out. Nice and simple it was easy to deal with petty criminals. Next was an actual cat stuck in a tree. A small kid thanked me and offered me some crack. Which would have surprised me, but this was Gotham. The ce was messed up. Another kid lost her balloon and was nice enough to not offer me crack after I gave it back to her. It was simple work. I could fly and got most everything done efficiently. Since using powers wasn¡¯t illegal like in My Hero Academia, I decided I might as well make my debut. Batman wasn¡¯t around, so I would keep my eye out for anything big going on in hopes I would be this world¡¯s Batman. I kept my hood and face mask up to protect my identity. Helping or not, I was on parole, so I didn¡¯t want to give Waller a reason to throw me back in. Though I had been wearing my hero costume for her, I doubted they would throw much of a stink as long as I didn¡¯t do anything too big. That was until I noticed an armored truck being robbed anyway. It was professional. Old me would have wanted in on the job. Car in front blocking the path, one in back blocking the retreat, they fired upon the armored truck. Bullets bouncing off metal and impact resistant ss, I dropped down. Using a Nen st to hit the front car I sted a hole in the engine. A grinding noise sounding from it, the car unfortunately didn¡¯t explode like I had hoped. The driver freaking out, I used Timeflow to speed up and punched the main shooter at the front of the truck. Knocking him into the other guy I took their guns and bent the barrels. Impressed by my own show of strength it was good to see my Viltrumite form could bend metal now. Knocking out the yelling driver I heard more yells from the back as an explosion happened. Using Timeflow again I rushed to the back to find them all getting beat up as well. Moving in slow motion as I screeched to a halt, I came face to face with the most beautiful crime fighter of all. Short blonde hair waving in the air as she turned her head to deck someone. White skintight suit, red cape billowing in the wind behind her, she punched a guy¡¯s front teeth out as time sped back up to normal. Another guy spraying her with bullets they bounced off her outfit and she threw the original guy at him. The driver of the rear car trying to speed away, she grabbed the rear bumper and picked the car up. Showing off her fantastic glutes I was sure I was drooling as I stared at her. She flipped the car over, unceremoniously and turned to face me with a smile. ¡°Hello, beautiful,¡± I said numbly as Powergirl walked up to me. ¡°Who are you?¡± A man asked. We turned to see the armored truck rear door was sted open. Inside was an older man with graying red hair and a thick mustache. He jumped out the back, and stared at us one at a time. ¡°I¡¯m Powergirl,¡± she said unashamedly as she reached out her hand to him. He took it numbly. ¡°Just in the neighborhood.¡± She shrugged and giggled, making her chest bounce. I already had a crush on her, but tried to pull my eyes away from her. ¡°Batman,¡± I said and shook his hand. ¡°What happened here, Mr¡­.¡± ¡°Gordon, Commissioner Gordon,¡± he said, shaking my hand. My mouth opened wide, happy to finally meet the man in the flesh. He had tan weathered skin. Older than me I guessed he was closer to 50, but the stress of the job had made him age more. He and I had a history, but I hoped he didn¡¯t remember that. ¡°Honor to meet you, Commissioner,¡± I said readjusting my face mask. ¡°Just uh, in the neighbor¡­what she said. Good luck with whatever.¡± I turned to go. ¡°Wait, do you need more help?¡± Powergirl asked excitedly. ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± ¡°A witness,¡± themissioner said as police units pulled up with the sirens going. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay to answer some-¡± ¡°Gotta go,¡± I said, grabbing the girl¡¯s hand I lifted off. She didn¡¯t fight me, but let go as she started flying. When we were higher up I said, ¡°I¡¯m guessing this wasn¡¯t a coincidence.¡± ¡°No, I was justing to talk to you,¡± she said. ¡°My cousin said we should thank you for helping the other day.¡± ¡°Oh, right,¡± I said, pulling down my mask and pushing back the hood. ¡°Well, no problem. I assume that guy we saved is still sleeping?¡± ¡°He woke up this morning,¡± she said excitedly. ¡°We hope to get some answers on what happened to the Krytonians soon.¡± ¡°Awesome,¡± I said, wanting to join in on the interrogation. ¡°Thanks for stopping by. Have anything else going on?¡± I asked. ¡°Not really. Why, what¡¯s up?¡± She asked, confused. ¡°I mean¡­I watched your interrogation. In between you talking about all the foods you¡¯ve tried, I got a pretty good sense that you¡¯re new to the. Wanna go on a date?¡± I asked with a shrug. I was older than her, but I didn¡¯t much mind. I actually preferred it, and I might as well take the chances while I could. ¡°Like a date date?¡± She asked, a slight blush on her cheeks. ¡°More like a romantic date, but yeah a date date can work,¡± I said. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± She asked. ¡°Let¡¯s find out,¡± I said, reaching out my hand to her. She blushed a little more deeply but slowly took it. I smiled wide wondering if this could actually go somewhere. CHAPTER 426 POWERGIRL CHAPTER 426 POWERGIRL ¡°Just go in there, grab what you like. Put it on super fast. Then I¡¯ll pay for it on the way out,¡± I said as we floated over the department store. ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± she mumbled, staring down at the building. ¡°Why not?¡± I asked. ¡°It just doesn¡¯t feel right. I can go home, get changed, and I¡¯ll be back in an hour,¡± she said. ¡°Oh and get sucked into like ten crimes on your way?¡± I asked. ¡°Come on, I thought you wanted to go on a date.¡± ¡°You wanted to go on the date,¡± she said, blushing everytime I said date. ¡°You pretty obviously want to go,¡± I said. ¡°Price isn¡¯t an issue,¡± I said. ¡°Anything you want.¡± ¡°I heard you were a criminal. Where did you get all this money?¡± She asked, locking eyes with me. ¡°I had it saved for a rainy day. Come on, Powergirl, don¡¯t look a gift horse in the mouth,¡± I said. ¡°What¡¯s that mean?¡± ¡°It means, don¡¯t ask how the food gets on the table if you can¡¯t stomach the process,¡± I said. ¡°Swoop in, grab some clothes. I¡¯ll buy you whatever you want.¡± She frowned, but her Haki was clear. She was getting excited. We began to descend as one. Therge clothing store wasn¡¯t all that busy on a weekday. She disappeared in a blur. I wanted to be able to move that fast¡­and perhaps there was a way to earn a Kryptonite form like my Viltrumite one. I walked back in the direction she traveled. By the time I found her she was already dressed in an elegant white gown withce stitchings at the edges. I whistled appreciatively as I approached. ¡°Hot damn,¡± I said. ¡°This is what you wear on a date, correct?¡± She asked, genuinely curious. ¡°You can,¡± I said. ¡°Dates are spontaneous. They all depend on what you want to do.¡± It was hard to pull my eyes away from her cleavage. She had at least DD breasts and my palms began to itch, wanting to touch her, but I held myself off. ¡°So, Powergirl, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°I have a name, you know?¡± She informed me. ¡°Really? Your name isn¡¯t Power?¡± I asked. ¡°And what pray tell is this name? Or can you not tell a lowly criminal like me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Kara,¡± she said with a toothy grin. ¡°Kara, huh? Not short for anything?¡± She shook her head, causing her chest to shake and me to almost break eye contact. ¡°Well Kara, I am Weston. I am at your service.¡± I did my best British ent. ¡°How can I show you the hospitality of my people? As a neer to our I would love to roll out the red carpet and give you the best dating experience possible. Garnered to your every want and need, but I find myself at a loss. Having just learned your name, I find it hard to establish an agenda for our date without getting to know you first. So¡­¡± I looked around. ¡°How about you try on some more clothes for me, and tell me about yourself?¡± I asked. ¡°What kind of clothes?¡± She asked, looking around. ¡°Well we have the very elegant gown. That shall wrap up our evenings activities. I believe you will need something easy to move in, for¡­an adventure. And another outfit to blend in with themon folk. An outfit that will allow us to explore the trash trove of a city known as Gotham,¡± I said. She smiled and shrugged. ¡°Okay,¡± she said and began her search for more clothes. I followed behind, excited by how well this was going. It was getting easier to see why though. She was lonely. Wherever Superman had squirreled her away, wasn¡¯t around a lot of people. Wanting to explore, see new ces, experience new things, I felt like whatever I suggested would excite her. But I wanted some answers first. As she dug through a rack of clothes I asked, ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Even on my, you shouldn¡¯t ask that about a woman,¡± she said, smirking as she continued to look through clothes sizes. ¡°I¡¯m just curious what you¡¯re into,¡± I said. ¡°Merely date oriented purposes.¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± She asked. ¡°43,¡± I said without missing a beat. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± She asked. Locking eyes with me she studied my face. I was pretty sure I looked younger but she went back to the clothes. Ready to go about her first mission. ¡°I was 25 when Krypton exploded or imploded or whatever.¡± ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re older than me, good,¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± She asked, looking up. ¡°That was what? 30 years ago?¡± I asked. ¡°I mean, you don¡¯t look a day over 20, so you Kryptonians age well. But you¡¯re technically older than me.¡± ¡°I really am,¡± she said, her mouth wide as she did the math. ¡°Well crap. That sucks.¡± ¡°Why would that suck?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m an olddy now,¡± she said, almost hurt. ¡°No, you¡¯re looking at it all wrong. You¡¯re experienced without all the downsides like aging,¡± I said. ¡°So now that I know your age, I think I have a pretty good idea where to take you.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s that?¡± She asked. ¡°The Country Buffet. They have a senior discount and-¡± She threw a pair of short shorts at me. I let it hit andughed. ¡°I¡¯m joking. No, pick out your clothes and we can go to the first stop.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± she said, picking up arge stack of clothes. ¡°Do I get to help you put them on?¡± I asked, shooting another shot. ¡°Hell no,¡± she giggled. ¡°Wait out here. Maybe I will show you what I decide on.¡± I smiled wide, waiting expectantly like any man would. Ready to spend all my money on this woman I furiously thought on where the hell to take her. Despite my confidence, I had no idea. Where do you take a girl from an alien that can travel around the world in the matter of hours? ¡ª ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± She asked. ¡°An emperor penguin,¡± I said. ¡°Why are they called emperor¡¯s?¡± She asked. ¡°Because long ago, they ruled a great empire that spanned continents. Their short stubby legs, though slow, are great at vertical leaps. They couldunch themselves like darts at people, killing them instantly,¡± I said. ¡°Uh huh, and the real reason?¡± She asked, smiling wide as she munched on some cotton candy. ¡°I have no idea,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s see if the sign says anything.¡± We walked over. I read over it and it really did answer. ¡°That¡¯s hrious. They already named another penguin the King Penguin. So since these were bigger they decided on emperor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s dumb,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°Which word is penguin?¡± I pointed to it and she began sounding out the letters. Having been born on a sister of Krypton she of course didn¡¯t learn the Englishnguage, because her education wascking. A fact I pointed out to her, and she said that wasn¡¯t true, they just didn¡¯t know about English. I didn¡¯t let up though. ¡°Pen-gween,¡± she said. ¡°Very good,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°The guin is weird so it makes the gwen noise.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a fun word to say. Penguin,¡± she said. ¡°There¡¯s a guy in town here that goes by Penguin, so don¡¯t say it too loud,¡± I said. ¡°A guy? What kind of guy is named Peng-¡± I raised my finger. ¡°P-name.¡± ¡°A criminal kind,¡± I said. ¡°He runs a few nightclubs. He deals with the nasty underbelly of Gotham.¡± ¡°And people take orders from a guy named P-word.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°Supposedly he has a limp and kind of looks like one,¡± I said. I put my hand to her lower back and directed her away from the emperor penguins. We continued with the aquarium tour and she happily ate her cotton candy. ¡°So, where were we?¡± I asked. ¡°You grew up on, Balthazar-¡± ¡°Belozon,¡± she corrected. ¡°My mom was Superman¡¯s dad¡¯s sister.¡± ¡°Right, so you¡¯re his first-cousin,¡± I said. ¡°I thought he said that your people didn¡¯t do space travel anymore. How did they travel between the worlds?¡± ¡°They only stopped that about a year after I was born. We were self-sufficient so there was really no need,¡± she said. ¡°And why exactly did your people not like tech?¡± ¡°Sugarcane,¡± she said. Our safe-word, I couldn¡¯t remember how wended on that. She could talk about some things but not others. Instead of admonishing me, she would say sugarcane to change the subject, which often led to me having to reveal a secret about myself. ¡°My most genius robbery happened when I was 12,¡± I said. ¡°My mom was a notorious penny pincher. Never allowing us to spend money on anything. I really wanted to go to the arcade though. So I paid a buddy of mine to get ¡°hit¡± by a car. She ran out, and I stole the change out of her purse,¡± I said. ¡°You didn¡¯t. Why?¡± ¡°I needed money,¡± I said defensively. ¡°I was desperate. Trust me, it¡¯s easy to look back now and say I was a selfish jerk. Back then it made perfect sense.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t noticed you don¡¯t talk about your other crimes,¡± she said. ¡°Oh,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t noticed that you like hearing about my crimes.¡± ¡°I most certainly do not,¡± she said, catching my eye. She was being mostly truthful. ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll stop talking about them,¡± I said walking past to the next exhibit. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± she said, quickly catching up. ¡°I simply want to know what possessed you to do such¡­terrible things. You know, to make sure you won¡¯t rpse.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I asked. ¡°The mighty Powergirl, checking up on the lowly criminal?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a criminal,¡± she said with a frown. ¡°Are you?¡± ¡°I was,¡± I said. ¡°But probably not anymore.¡± ¡°Probably not?¡± She asked. ¡°Well yeah, I mean, I don¡¯t have a beautiful blonde to watch my every move. To make sure I stay on the straight and narrow. I¡¯m in Gotham, the city of syndicated crime. How do I know I won¡¯t get the urge to steal candy from babies again?¡± ¡°So now I have to stay here?¡± She asked,ughing as she shook her head. ¡°Why would I do that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why wouldn¡¯t you?¡± I asked. ¡°Do you have a home currently?¡± I asked. ¡°I stay with my cousin and his family,¡± she said. ¡°Ah, so no,¡± I said. ¡°How about you just move in with me? Under your watchful gaze I doubt I could bring myself to steal from the church, let alone anyone else.¡± Which was true. I had challenged her to an arm wrestling match at lunch and she whooped me. I doubt she used a quarter of her strength. I could tell that the idea excited her. Not so much living with me, but breaking away from her cousin. ¡°And what would we do if we lived together?¡± She asked cutely as she tapped on a ss of the aquarium. ¡°Hmm spend every day like this,¡± I said. ¡°Getting to know one another. Seeing new things. We could travel the world. We could fight crime. Make Gotham the city of safety. Then probably get married. Pop out some kids. Fight more crime. Stop the world from ending a few times. Start up our own super group.¡± ¡°That sounds like a lot,¡± she said. ¡°Why don¡¯t we start a little simpler?¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. ¡°We can stick to the marriage and kids thing.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know me,¡± sheughed. ¡°I don¡¯t? Should I have led with the getting to know you thing?¡± I asked. ¡°Damn, I always jump right in. I¡¯m always so mixed up. Let¡¯s start over. I say we finish up with the zoo. You put on the gown. I take you ballroom dancing. After that I¡¯ll drop you off at your cousin¡¯s ce. We end the night with a little makeout session, then take it from there?¡± She side eyed me, her lips still quirking up in a smile. ¡°Okay,¡± she said and this time took my hand. I smiled wide, not having sealed the deal yet, it was crazy easy to push the boundaries with Observation Haki. I could feel her emotions in real time. Like my own little psychic ability, I could tell what she liked me saying and didn¡¯t like. For some reason she liked the idea of marriage. Again, not specifically to me. This wasn¡¯t some Disney movie where people fell in love after meeting. But she was on the lookout. I wasn¡¯t sure about the process for Krytonians, but she was 25 and had recently lost almost her entire people. Maybe some survival instinct wanted her to find someone, or she was always like this, I didn¡¯t know. Either way I was pretty happy with my progress as we left the zoo. She was wearing a white sundress despite the cold. Showing off her cleavage she drew every eye as we walked to the car I rented for the day. Kara didn¡¯t know how to drive so I set about teaching her from ce to ce. A quick study, she only almost killed us three times. Establishing this as the best date she had ever been on, I was getting to know the blonde bombshell piece by piece. ¡°Now what is ballroom dancing?¡± She asked. ¡°Ah crap, I forget you¡¯re not from around here. Ballroom dancing takes quite a bit of practice. I didn¡¯t think of that,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe we do that for a second date. That might be a little advanced for a first. Instead we could hit a club.¡± She frowned. ¡°What¡¯s a club?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a ce for constant partying. People your age gather there to drink¡­and probably do drugs, but mainly to dance.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand your people¡¯s obsession with recreational drugs,¡± Kara said. ¡°On Krypton there were no such things.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know either,¡± I said. I could tell being around crime wasn¡¯t at the top of her list of activities. ¡°Hmm we could skip to a third date activity.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± She asked. ¡°We could go to my ce, pick up some food, watch a movie,¡± I said. ¡°What kind of movie?¡± She asked, more than interested. ¡°What do you like? Romance? Comedies?¡± ¡°I likeedies,¡± she said. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a romance movie yet.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the video store,¡± I said. Luckily streaming wasn¡¯t as big in this world so there were quite a few. I directed her where to drive and we spent an hour looking over the various options. She grabbed about 20 movies, a mix ofedies, romances, and ssics, and we went to my ce. The suite I was in was ratherrge. A two bedroom with a small kitchen, seating area, andrge TV in the center. Kara plopped on my couch without a care in the world as I made popcorn, and we watched Dumb and Dumber. I held the popcorn, threw my arm over her shoulder, she actually leaned into me a little and we rxed until the movie started. It wasn¡¯t long until she was confused though. The movie was quickly littered with her questions as she tried to understand what was going on. ¡°Why was he in the back of the limo?¡± She asked. ¡°Limo¡¯s are expensive. He was pretending he was rich by being in the back,¡± I said. ¡°Why did that car explode?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the joke. He was talking about car idents happening more than ne ones, and he just caused one,¡± I said. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t an ambnce being for it?¡± ¡°Kara, this movie isn¡¯t real. You know that right? It¡¯s not a documentary.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not?¡± She asked. ¡°No,¡± I said, unable to help but smile at her innocence. ¡°These people are actors. They pretend stories happen.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She asked. ¡°Have you read books?¡± She nodded. ¡°Most of those didn¡¯t happen either. Why read them? Because they are entertaining.¡± ¡°Ooooh,¡± she said. ¡°Now I get it.¡± She nodded and continued watching. But it wasn¡¯t long before she asked, ¡°What is with the worms?¡± ¡°They¡¯re¡­how about a romance movie?¡± I asked instead. ¡°Okay,¡± she said with a shrug. ¡°This movie seemed dumb anyway.¡± ¡°Hence the name, Dumb and Dumber,¡± I said. ¡°Oh, now I get it,¡± sheughed, but only half got it. Iughed and put on the Notebook like a simp. To be honest I hated the movie when I first saw it. But I had promised to show Robin and Nami at one point. Too bad I forgot so much of it. I used this as a refresher so I could show them the full thing when I got to One Piece world again. Kara had no problem understanding romance movies. About half-way through she was leaning heavily onto me as she watched. My arm over her shoulder, my fingertips ran along her arm, enjoying the rxed atmosphere. ¡°Why did you not just suggest this for our date?¡± She asked. ¡°There aren¡¯t any carnivals going on,¡± I said pointing at the TV. ¡°Not what¡¯s on the movie. This. This movie thing,¡± she said. ¡°I much prefer this.¡± She opened her mouth and I tossed a piece of popcorn into it. She caught it and munched on it happily. ¡°Ah, well this isn¡¯t very exciting,¡± I said. ¡°And again, more of a third date thing.¡± ¡°Why did we skip the second date?¡± She asked. ¡°The second date is even more boring,¡± I said. ¡°I was going to suggest we fight crime or something together.¡± ¡°We already did that,¡± sheughed. ¡°So we have done the second date, then the first, and now the third? What¡¯s next?¡± ¡°Next?¡± I asked, looking down at her. She stared up at me and I bent down kissing her. My lips pressed against her pink and full lips and her heart fluttered. Caught off guard for a moment as we kissed I slowly pulled away. ¡°There, we just had our fourth date.¡± Kara smiled at me then hid it, trying to get her blush under control. Her Haki all over the ce she settled back into my shoulder for a time, but was distracted. Stealing nces at me as I watched the movie I couldn¡¯t help but enjoy her reaction. The date had gone far better than I anticipated so far, but since she could kick my ass, I didn¡¯t want to piss her off. With the thought I looked back to her. I wouldn¡¯t have run from Colossus for kissing his sister, why would I want to run from her? As I locked eyes with her she blushed furiously and looked away. Instead of waiting though I turned my body to face her. Letting her fall to the couch with my arm under her head she let me do as I wanted. ¡°You did say we could end the date with a makeout session,¡± I said. ¡°No I didn¡¯t,¡± she squeaked, but I moved for her anyway. My lips on hers she pushed into it and moaned. My free hand moving for the small of her back I pulled into her so we shared the couch. Her glorious pillows pushed between us. I ventured my tongue into her mouth. As it entered I sent some pleasurable sparks into her. She moaned louder as her lips parted to allow my tongue in. We quickly became a grunting and groaning mess as she learned how to kiss. Though inexperienced or perhaps out of practice, she was a quick study. My tongue in her mouth she reciprocated and gasped as my one free hand moved to her thigh. Sparks shooting into her, nerve clusters lit up as my hand moved along her body. She gasped and the kiss only got more heated. It wasn¡¯t long until I maneuvered her to sit on top of me. Her thick thighs straddling my sides she ground up against me as my hands massaged her perfect rump. Weak electricity shooting more pleasure into her she shivered and sat up. Pulling her face from mine, her legs shivered and she crossed the finish line far faster than I meant to happen. Her whole body squeezed together as she came. Having an orgasm from the simple touch she pulled my face into her bosom on reflex as her panties became drenched. Her nerves ame with power I couldn¡¯t help but add a little more to extend the sudden orgasm. Her lower half bucking into me the couch actually tilted to the back legs from the force of her thrust. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. Muffled by her chest. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she said, blushing furiously as the orgasm ended. ¡°What-what happened there?¡± ¡°I uh, think you came,¡± I said, unsure of her experience exactly. ¡°That was¡­I thought that¡¯s what it was, but¡­.¡± She shook her head to clear it. ¡°But from kissing?¡± ¡°I uh, may have helped it along,¡± I admitted. Not about to lie to the strongest woman in the world. Wonder Woman be damned. ¡°You can do that?¡± She asked in surprise. Then her Haki became pure want. ¡°Can you¡­keep doing that?¡± I nodded, my eyes wide as I stared up at her. She was then attacking me again. Now the one putting her tongue in my mouth I didn¡¯t have to think much. My hands lit up with power as I sent more pleasure into her. She came again after a mere touch of her nerves. ¡°I uh, woah, may be backed up,¡± she said as it faded. ¡°You think?¡± I asked, but pulled her head back to mine. This time I rolled her so she was on the couch. My groin against hers my rock hard dick pushed into her and she shivered. My lips moved from her mouth down to her neck. Sucking on her skin to give her a hickie, my hand slid into her dress to touch her skin directly. Dialing back the spark she moaned as the pleasure built up again. My other hand making it¡¯s way to her chest I was lost in the lust. Excited to be there, nothing else mattered in the world but having this girl. Though she had been hesitant around me, she was pure lust now. Either repressed, or happy to be alive, I didn¡¯t care. All I wanted was to be inside of her. My hand inching ever closer to her chest, I was stopped as she grabbed my wrist. ¡°What?¡± I asked, and she looked over to the purse I bought her. Inside, a cell phone was ringing. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said, sitting back up. She rolled off the couch,ughing and cursing as she waddled to the purse. Answering it, her voice squeaked as she answered. ¡°HelLo,¡± she said. ¡°Uhhuh. Sorry I uh, got busy. Crime is pretty bad in Gotham. Yeah¡­the worst criminals.¡± She locked eyes with me and I blew her a kiss. She smiled and blushed but turned away. ¡°Righ-right now? No I uh, yeah I can. Just give me a bit.¡± She hung up and shame filled her Haki. ¡°I understand,¡± I said, acting annoyed. ¡°You have an emergency. The world needs saved. You hate to do this-¡± She stopped me by kissing me again. It was quick but needed. I set my hands on her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m joking. I do understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, frowning. ¡°I really did have a fun time.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± I said, forcing my erection away. ¡°Can we do this again sometime?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯d like that,¡± she said. She would, but I could see she was hesitant still. ¡°You know where I live,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your stuff.¡± I pointed to the bags on the kitchen table. ¡°I uh-¡± ¡°I bought them for you. And they won¡¯t fit me,¡± I said. She blushed and nodded. Picking them up she said a few more goodbyes but left through the window. I let out a tired sigh. Though the date hadn¡¯t ended where I¡¯d hoped, it had gone better than I would have believed originally. Hopeful that there was a chance with her, I walked to my window and locked eyes with the woman watching me from across the street. ¡°Come on in,¡± I said, waving the skull mask wearing girl into my ce. Sitting back down on the couch I continued watching the Notebook as I waited. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! CHAPTER 427 HAUNTING CHAPTER 427 HAUNTING It took her a bit to get the nerve toe into my room. As the wind from the outside blew in the drapes she stood there all cool and collected. The drapes receding from the wind, her form was revealed, but I had seen her with Observation Haki so it wasn¡¯t surprising for me. She was back to full health. Wearing her Haunt outfit she still looked like a short man. Only about 5 foot 10 inches in the suit, she must have been really short since she was wearing thickbat boots, and the skull mask added at least an inch. ¡°The ghost of Christmas past, I see,¡± I said as she eyed me. ¡°Here to tell me my sins?¡± ¡°I want to know what you know, Rift,¡± she said. Her voice was deeper, obviously changed with some sort of voice altering speaker. ¡°I know you suck at fighting,¡± I said. ¡°Getting your ass kicked by Jesters? Really?¡± Her Haki was furious, but she didn¡¯t show it. Instead she walked toward me. Her boots stomping on the carpet I stood up to meet her and the fight started. I don¡¯t think she meant it as a fight. Probably to try to intimidate me or maybe break something, I wasn¡¯t having it since I put a deposit on the ce. Instead I moved to punch her. She used a jiu-jitsu move to hold my arm and tried to restrain me, but I just used my other arm to punch her in the gut. Electricity shot from my hand, but didn¡¯t go into the suit. ¡°Grounded eh?¡± I asked, impressed. Instead I coated my hands in nen and pushed her away. She mmed into the wall, nearly hitting the TV. I cursed, moving for her, she pulled out some ninja stars and tried to hit me. They bounced off my Nen covered body. I grabbed her by the base of her skull mask and moved her toward the window. I didn¡¯t want to fight there. Dragging her outside, I flew us up and away. Instead of letting her down though I flew up above the city. She struggled, but I was firm. Using my real strength she became limp. Biding her time to attack. ¡°So I can drop you, but you¡¯d just glide down like a flying squirrel. Instead we will talk. Or at least I will talk,¡± I said. She was listening, but pissed off. I didn¡¯t care. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell anyone who you are, and I don¡¯t n to.¡± That didn¡¯t calm her down. ¡°Who told you?!¡± She yelled. ¡°You did. You were delirious-¡± ¡°Liar,¡± she yelled. Her voice was in a synthesizer that made her sound like a man. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Fine, I looked in your mask. What the hell does it matter?¡± I asked. ¡°You know my fucking secret!¡± She yelled. I rolled my eyes. Unsure where to go from there I made my way to the top of a building near my apartment. I let her go andnded a few paces away. Crossing my arms I stared at her as she got ready for another fight. Her stance wasn¡¯t bad, and she had good bnce. Her eyes were too obvious though. Looking away from where she wanted to attack it was easy to see where she was getting ready to strike. ¡°Hold it,¡± I ordered, raising my hand. Batman was one of my favorite heroes. Not only his backstory, but the fact that he was one of the few heroes in the Justice League that didn¡¯t have a super power. Despite all the crap that happened he was still in the thick of things. This girl was obviously weaker than Batman. But that didn¡¯t really matter in the end, because there was no way for her to beat me as she was. ¡°You are shit at fighting crime,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t fucking argue, I¡¯m just telling you the truth. You almost diedst night, kid. I know you haven¡¯t been doing it for long, so there is room to grow. But you need more training. Enough training so you won¡¯t get beat up by random thugs. Enough training so that if you are on your own, it won¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°So?¡± She asked, the synthesized masculine voice annoying me. ¡°So, I¡¯ll fucking help you,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m stuck in Gotham for the next six months anyway. I¡¯m willing to spend that time to train you, and perhaps, if you¡¯re far along enough, teach you a super power.¡± ¡°A what?¡± She asked, more than a little confused. ¡°A way for you to be more than the thugs. Beat anyone and everyone. If you¡¯re strong enough someday, maybe even beat Superman himself,¡± I said. I doubted that, but it was a possibility. Especially with some kryptonite. ¡°H-how?¡± She asked. Her fists slowly dropped. I rubbed my face. Annoyed that I was doing this, but I knew there wasn¡¯t any other way. My whole time in Gotham had been leading to this anyway. I opened my mouth but a pop-up appeared.
DC Quest 3:
Train The Haunt
Rewards:
Based on Results
I wasn¡¯t too surprised. Whichever world I went to, it led me. Sticking me in Gotham, letting me happen upon the Jesters that night. It was all some big plot to get this to happen. I just hoped I could get it done in time. ¡°By starting from the ground up,¡± I said. ¡°Now let¡¯s fight for real. I want to see what you got.¡± I put up my fists, and she put up hers. I could tell she had looked me up, but didn¡¯t believe I had what it took to beat her. It was time to show her she didn¡¯t have a chance if a viin like me came into town. It was time to show her that she had only begun her journey of bing a hero. It was time for the hard part. ¡ª ¡°Who the fuck taught you this crap?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯ve done krav maga, muay thai, karate, judo, jiujitsu and every move in between, but it¡¯s all a jumbled mess. Your body doesn¡¯t know how to react next. You¡¯re confusing yourself,¡± I said. Willow Wayne was going through movements much more quickly now that she had been at it for an hour. We were in one of the many training rooms at Wayne Manor. She didn¡¯t use hardly any of the massive home. Only a few rooms were renovated. This was one of about three she had shown me. We had been training for a week by that point and she still hadn¡¯t warmed up to me. I¡¯d beaten the shit out of her every day since I met her though, so I couldn¡¯t me her. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± she said exasperatedly, but continued to move from punching to kicking like I showed her. Now that she was out of the Haunt suit she really was pretty. Short ck hair, strong chin, she had some muscle on her. No real bust to speak of, she wasn¡¯t exactly my type, but she was young. Only about 22 years old she trained every moment she could, and we were finally getting to the core of her problem. ¡°Fighting isn¡¯t the time to think,¡± I said. ¡°Stances and styles are like ents. Whether you notice them or not, you reflect your trainers'' traits. I¡¯m seeing about 8 different fighting tutors in your movements.¡± ¡°How the fuck do you know that?¡± She mumbled. ¡°I knew it,¡± I said. ¡°You paid for your training, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked, finally stopping. Her dark eyes locked with mine as she sweated profusely. Her ck workout outfit drenched in sweat. I could see she was exhausted, but kept going. ¡°Let me guess,¡± I said. ¡°You have been hiring the best tutors around the world for the past decade to help train you to be what? A ninja? You didn¡¯t happen upon any ninja ns and get training then?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said, exasperated. ¡°How do you happen upon a ninja n?¡± ¡°It happens, though it¡¯s rare,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°Fine. Who has trained you?¡± ¡°Alfred for one,¡± she said, pointing to the old man standing in the corner. About 70 years old, the butler didn¡¯t like me either. Mainly because I showed up and started to order his young princess around, but I could tell he was warming up to me. That might have had to do with the fact I kept her off the streets and away from crime though. ¡°I had a jiu-jitsu teacher, muay thai, karate¡­a few others,¡± she said, starting to see what I was saying. ¡°Yeah, kid. You got too many cooks,¡± I said. ¡°Let me guess, they didn¡¯t like you using techniques they didn¡¯t show you?¡± She frowned but nodded. ¡°So that tells me you have no real world experience.¡± ¡°I do,¡± she said, angry again. Her jaw set, she didn¡¯t let her anger show anymore than that, but it was easy to read. ¡°No, you don¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s time I give you the Hisoka treatment.¡± I moved to the mat opposite her. Peeling off my hoodie, I wasn¡¯t about to get it bloody. Revealing my chiseled muscles I faced her. She was a little scared. ¡°Who is Hisoka?¡± ¡°Hisoka was a homicidal maniac I once faced,¡± I said. ¡°I spent¡­five days?¡± I couldn¡¯t remember for sure. Hunter x Hunter was a long time ago. ¡°Five days fighting him. Every moment was life or death. I don¡¯t think I became a proficient fighter until that happened. Fighting for my life for days on end. You need to learn that your body has instincts. Go back to basics. Let your body do the talking. You really do have enough training. Now it¡¯s time to let the real world application hit you.¡± I eyed her up and down. Preparing myself to turn her ck and bloody. ¡°I won¡¯t promise you won¡¯t die,¡± I said. Her lip trembled. Going through a cascade of emotions, she pushed them all back with resolve. ¡°Mistress Willow,¡± Alfred said, walking up, fear in his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me, Alfred,¡± she said. Not hardly looking at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want that to happen again. Not ever again.¡± Alfred Pennyworth opened his mouth but shut it. Frowning, he stared at me for a time but sighed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve talked to you about Nen,¡± I reminded. ¡°Now, I am going to use some on you to make you feel fear. More fear than you¡¯re probably used to.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Willow said with a resolved set in her eyes. ¡°You will be,¡± I assured her. I cast my Nen out and the immense fear I projected made her freeze up. Just used as a way to shock her I rushed forward. By the time she could move again, I was punching her in the barely existent boob. She was thrown back off the mat, but I wasn¡¯t done. Again I cast my fear out. This time she almost blocked me in time, but I kicked her legs out from under her. My arm pile driving downward she blocked it with both of her arms and grunted with the strain. ¡°Just react,¡± I spat at her. ¡°We go until you do.¡± I punched down and she rolled away as my fist dented the hard wood floors. I ignored Alfred¡¯s annoyance, he had insisted on training inside. Willow tried to counterattack, but was still hesitating on what move she should use. I chose for her and boxed her ears. Her eyes widening, she lost bnce and fell over. I didn¡¯t wait and kicked her in the side of the head, letting her have a nap. ¡°Is that truly necessary?!¡± Alfred yelled as he rushed up. Ignoring the pain in his leg he was ready to fight me as well. I gave him a bored look. ¡°It is,¡± I said. ¡°Since you trained her wrong.¡± ¡°I most certainly-¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t train her correctly then,¡± I said. ¡°What did you think? That she would grow out of this shit?¡± He opened his mouth then shut it. ¡°Dude, she dresses up as a skeleton and goes out to fight crime. When did you think she was joking?¡± He frowned, staring at Willow. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her,¡± I said. ¡°I n to attack her as soon as she is awake.¡± ¡°Master Walker, do you really think this is necessary?¡± He asked. ¡°What would you give to know for a fact that she was safe?¡± I asked him. He paused. ¡°I could make her so strong you wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her. As long as she doesn''t take on some crazy strong person like Superman, she should be able to survive. Should be able to win. Wouldn¡¯t you give anything to make sure that happens?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he said, frowning. ¡°But I hardly doubt this would make her that strong.¡± ¡°No, but it¡¯s a catch up game right now. The real training won¡¯t start until she can fight without a clear path in front of her. There is too much jumbling up her-¡± She stirred. I walked back to her, kicking her in the side. She let out an oof and slid along the floor. When she stopped she rolled back to her feet. Shaking her head she put her fists back up. ¡°Better,¡± I said. ¡°But this is going to be a long few days. Better make sure you get your sleep in.¡± I used Timeflow, stopping it as soon as I was inches away. She flinched backward cursing, and I Sparta kicked her into the wall. She gasped, losing her breath and I punched her kidney. I wasn¡¯t sure when I felt like I knew what I was doing. Maybe a part of me felt like I was holding myself back. Maybe I felt immensely strong because she was so weak. Either way I could see what had to be done. She had to be broken and built back up. Stronger than she was before. Once she was no longer hesitating but reacting I hoped to teach her Nen. I would have preferred to awaken Chakra of course since Batman was more of a ninja, but that was the easy way out. I would teach her from the ground up what it meant to be a true martial artist. Though my own training was all over the ce, spanning worlds, oftentimes the easiest move to throw was just a punch. She needed to learn that. So I set about teaching her that. One hit at a time. When she spit up blood, she got back up again. Slowly but surely bing too exhausted to keep on. That was when I went easy on her. No longer able to maintain the fancy moves I went slow against her. Allowing her tond a few blows like training a cub to fight. Punching and kicking, back to basics. For days I fought her like this. Exhausting her with a massive onught of attacks. Then after she was beat up, letting the real sparring continue. Slowly she understood what I was saying, or maybe just her body did. No longer hesitating, she gripped my wrist and immediately tried a throw, or tried to twist it so I couldn¡¯t move. Sometimes I would allow her, giving a little carrot instead of just the stick. On the seventh straight day of fighting I sparred her right at the beginning. And she was there. No longer pausing, or waiting, she went on the attack. It was good to see. I doubted she was cured, but it was a start. I felt she had far better control of her movements, and I rewarded her by beating the shit out of her. Master and student rtionships were weird. CHAPTER 428 REPERCUSSIONS CHAPTER 428 REPERCUSSIONS I shot the Rift out of my body. The power cracked open space in front of me and a meadow was revealed through the small opening in space. I smiled at it. The meadow was a good 60 feet away from me. Only a few weeks with the power and it was already better than old me ever trained it to. The best he could do was about 20 feet. The trick was always figuring out the power. The little nuances of it. Where Nen was my lifeforce or soul, Haki was my Spiritual power, the Rift was just something special about my body. Like having an extra finger. A power that ripped open space around me. Able to skip steps, I assumed that I was maybe folding the space of the three dimensions. Stepping into the portal was really stepping 60 feet away. But that was the space distortion of my power, which didn¡¯t exin my sub-space. An extra hidden dimension where I stored items it was much easier to open than a Rift. Stacked with some gold and jewels I had hidden away, as well as a goldensso and a few other items I wasn¡¯t sure what to do with, I was excited about my time in DC World. Though the ce was at it¡¯s infancy like Marvel world was, there were possibilities. Too bad I didn¡¯t know the DC heroes and viins as well as Marvel though. I had never been one for the DCics. Back when I was a kid you were usually a fan of DC or Marvel. Only the rich kids could afford both, so you picked one. You typically found your favorite characters and stuck to them. So I didn¡¯t know all the tips and tricks for the DC world. Like where Wonder Woman was, or Antis, or most anything not in the recent DC movies. Instead of being preemptive about it, I let the canon flow and followed along with it. ¡°Why don¡¯t you step through?¡± Willow asked. She had a cup of water in her hand as she sat on a boulder. We were outside of Wayne Manor, on the property. After I destroyed more than a few walls, Alfred demanded we train outside. Though it was cold, I didn¡¯t mind. I liked the fall weather. ¡°How¡¯s the water divination?¡± I asked. She lifted up the ss to show that the water was almost ck with all the impurities her Nen was bringing to the surface. Of course she was a Conjurer. Able to make objects with her aura I was pretty sure that it was one of the better Nen abilities. I had awoken the skill in her two weeks ago, and she was getting pretty good. I stood up, appreciating the strength of her Nen. Pointing a finger up, she charged nen into her eyes, using Gyo. ¡°7,¡± she said, seeing the figure in the air I made with my own Nen. The same method that Biscuit had used with Gon and Killua, it was a good way to teach. ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°What now?¡± She asked with a smile as she jumped off the boulder. ¡°No, you¡¯re done,¡± I said. ¡°You know the basics of everything now. It¡¯s time for you to go on your own.¡± She frowned, confused as she looked up at me. ¡°What about all your other skills? The flying and stuff?¡± ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t know how to teach that,¡± I said as Iughed. ¡°It¡¯s just Nen.¡± ¡°B-but I still don¡¯t have an attack,¡± she said. ¡°You need toe up with that on your own,¡± I said yet again. ¡°You know that. Don¡¯t act like I haven¡¯t seen you making those shadow whips.¡± She blushed, looking down to the ground. She really was talented. Though it took time to move past her own hesitation with fighting. Now that she was not thinking so much she was a lot faster. Going from one move to another she had turned practicing in the ring into useful real world skills that would be hard for anyone to face. There wouldn¡¯t be any more thugs that would be able to beat her. Despite what I assumed, she hadn¡¯t had much practice as The Haunt. Mainly sticking to petty criminals, the night I met her was her first attempt at approaching the ever-growing Jokerckeys. Though I had been harsh on her, the near death experience was enough of a wakeup call to show the reclusive billionaire she wasn¡¯t quite ready. I didn¡¯t n onpletely abandoning her of course. A short while where she went out into the real world would do her good. I¡¯d check on her in a few days. Spar her, and continue to push her. She frowned though, her Haki scared and sad. ¡°Willow,e on,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯ve done awesome over thest month. I bet you will go out there and-¡± I stopped as she jumped up to kiss me. I let it happen. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t surprised. She had had the urge a few times in thest couple of weeks. Her Haki telling me what she was thinking, it was kind of obvious by that point. A sudden spike in lust, her looking at my lips, it only happened in moments when Alfred wasn¡¯t watching. For some reason I had been a little hesitant to start. Memories of old me felt like she was young, but real me knew she was older than the girls I typically ended up with. I had wondered why she even wanted to kiss me, but I really was reverse aging day by day. After over a month in the world, my 43 year old face was like that of me before I went into the mmer. Much closer to her age. My Viltrumite form could live for hundreds of years, and must have automatically been taking me to my peak age in this body. Or the nen. I still didn¡¯t understand how that affected age. Either way I was happy to not look so old. When I didn¡¯t reciprocate the kiss Willow¡¯s fear spiked so I grabbed her lower back and kissed her in return. Moaning in my mouth she wrapped her legs around me and held herself up as the kiss became more heated. I had honestly considered denying her. Mainly because I wanted Powergirl, but the blonde was always busy saving the world. Either hesitant of my past or fearful of what could happen, or maybe Superman was cockblocking me and I didn¡¯t know it. Since our date Kara had kept her distance. I could have hemmed and hawed, denied Willow and left her to someone else. But I was stuck in these worlds. Why wouldn¡¯t I want a hot rich girl? Apletely different person than Bruce Wayne. I had seen her give her all, and I knew she had a lot of passion. Though I didn¡¯t know where this would go, I continued the kiss. She moaned in my mouth, her legs wrapping tighter around my waist, my hands went to her perfect ass. Kneading her cheeks, I didn¡¯t use any Sparks. It might have gotten too powerfultely so I didn¡¯t want to risk doing something I didn¡¯t mean to. We stayed like that for a long time until the kiss ended naturally. Resting her head on my chest she stayedtched onto me for a time, just breathing in my scent. Instead of just standing there I moved to sit on the boulder she had been sitting on. Rubbing her back she rxed into me as her legs let me go. A wave of tiredness rolling over her, she about fell asleep like that. I felt like it was time to ask her something I had been wondering as ofte. ¡°Why did you never bring up my past?¡± I asked, waking her up. ¡°What?¡± She mumbled from my chest. ¡°You knew my name. Who I was. Why didn¡¯t you bring up my past as Rift, once?¡± I asked. ¡°You put in your time,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Never hurt or killed anyone. I didn¡¯t think it was worth bringing up.¡± She slowly looked up at me. Big eyes blinking as she stared up at me. I smiled wide, nting a kiss on her lips. She smiled brightly then snuggled back up to my chest. We stayed like that for a time. A surprise and wee end to our training. ¡°Do you really have to go?¡± She mumbled. ¡°I do,¡± I said, I could feel the fear in her Haki. ¡°You need real world experience if you¡¯re serious about this Haunt thing, Casper.¡± ¡°I am serious,¡± she said, more resolve in her voice and Haki. ¡°I just¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving the city,¡± I assured her. ¡°I¡¯m on parole, remember? No, I just think you should start patrolling again. Digging into the stuff you put on hold a month ago. I¡¯ll stop by after you get in a few fights. Help you refine your techniques.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She asked, pulling back, a wide smile on her lips. ¡°Really,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re my student-¡± That was the wrong thing to say after making out with her. ¡°Er¡­what are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± She struggled for a word. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Good, d that¡¯s clear,¡± I said. ¡°Willow, this city is bad. But I think you¡¯re ready to handle it now. I don¡¯t have the exact calling you have, but I try to help those I can. I¡¯d love to continue training¡­and spending time with you.¡± She smiled again, biting her lip as she nodded. ¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± she admitted. Kissing my lips again. She pulled back, smiling more than I had seen in the past month. ¡°And if you finish up patrolling early, you can just stop by my ce,¡± I said, pinching her rump. ¡°Or, you can just stay here,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s such a big ce.¡± ¡°It is,¡± I agreed. ¡°I got lost trying to find the bathroom again.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know, Alfred keeps saying he catches you peeing outside.¡± ¡°He told you that?¡± Iughed, she nodded. ¡°Bastard. And you still wanted to kiss me?¡± ¡°Well I mean, I didn¡¯t want to,¡± she said. ¡°Oh you didn¡¯t, why-¡± I stopped talking as a tornado siren went off. We looked confused at one another and she got off of me. This wasn¡¯t exactly hurricane season, so neither of us was sure what was going on. The siren continued and we ran back to the manor, confused by why it was going off. Alfred was in the kitchen watching a small television as we came in. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Willow asked. ¡°It¡¯s Superman. He¡¯s fighting some other super powered person in Metropolis,¡± Alfred said as he pointed at the television. I looked on the screen and it was as I predicted. The man we pulled out of the Phantom Zone was punching Superman. ¡°The news is saying everyone within a few hundred miles needs to take shelter.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. Pulling my Hero Costume out of my Status screen. I threw on the hoodie in a rush. ¡°Weston?¡± Willow asked, concerned as I walked out the door. ¡°I have to go,¡± I said. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked, exasperated. ¡°You have your battles; I have mine,¡± I said as I jumped up. ¡°I gotta go help Superman.¡± I flew straight West toward Metropolis. Fear gripping my heart, I hoped I could do what I had been nning since I swiped all that kryptonite. Pushing my flight to the max the air roared in my ears. Coating my body in Nen, the air pressure bothered my eyes less as I pushed forward. Going through my n in my head I couldn¡¯t jump right into the killing. This had to be done delicately so Superman didn¡¯t hate me. Back in the Man of Steel movie, Superman was forced to kill Zod. I wasn¡¯t sure what set the General off this time, or even if this was Zod, but I had a feeling I was right. Canon hardly strayed. It wasn¡¯t long until I saw Metropolis ahead. The city not cast under the dark shadow like Gotham, it was bright and new. Then a redser eye st cut through a skyscraper. ¡°Holy fuck!¡± I yelled speeding up somehow. I watched in rapt attention, hoping I saw that wrong. But no, ever so slowly the top 20 stories of the skyscraper tilted and fell over. ¡°Fucking inside job,¡± I said, my heart pumping hard. ¡°Focus Weston, not the time for a 9/11 joke,¡± I mumbled. The twobatants were already moving to somewhere new. Superman in his red and blue suit, Zod was in a pure ck one. Yelling like a madman, I could hear from miles away by the mere power in his lungs. ¡°Fuck, this is going to be harder than I thought,¡± I said. ¡°Why can¡¯t he be like Goku and go somewhere unpopted?¡± A million ideas running through my mind I watched them fight. Another skyscraper was hit. The side cratering in, all the ss shattered and fell to the earth below. Pain, fear, and anguish radiated from Metropolis in waves as the fight continued. ¡°Fucking fuck, fuckity fuck fuck,¡± I said. The fight going on in front of me, this was exactly what I shouldn¡¯t be a part of. I was strong, but not strong enough to deal with¡­ ¡±Fuck you,¡± I said to myself, my face turning steely. ¡°I¡¯m a fucking Viltrumite. Who knows what the hell I can do? I sure as hell don¡¯t.¡± My heart rate slowing I watched as Zod sted another red eye beam. I had been fighting weaklings for weeks now. It was time to fight someone stronger than me. To push past my limits. I reviewed my powers. I had Nen, which was second nature at this point, Berserker Mode which hadn¡¯t been too helpful because I didn¡¯t let myself get angry too often. I¡¯d have to forego that. The skill could make me a maximum of four times stronger, I would need that. My Fusion was sometimes helpful in battle but I mainly practiced with that by adding and subtracting to my body to try to figure out how tobine with my other twin. Timeflow would be helpful to dodge, so I would have to save that. Rift could be useful. My cracks in space were a lot quicker now. And of course my important skill. ¡°Summon Tabi,¡± I said. The cat materialized out of the air and draped herself on my shoulder. ¡°Were you watching the news in the kitchen?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°It woke me up from my nap.¡± I had of course let her hang out at the Wayne manor, and she lived up the luxury of the ce as Alfred and Willow doted on the cat. ¡°How strong is this guy?¡± ¡°We are going against the one in ck. Stronger than you at full strength,¡± I said. ¡°You remember Anissa in Invincible?¡± ¡°The woman who raped you?¡± ¡°It was mostly consensual,¡± I said with a smile. Feeling better already with her by my side. ¡°At least as strong as her.¡± ¡°I will stay with you. Lead the way,¡± she said. No longer joking, I nodded. Closing my eyes I made Nen coat my body. My physique bulking up, it was as good of armor as I would get. My Haki was strong as well. Spiritual Energy ready at a moment¡¯s notice I flew straight for the two men fighting. My heart beginning to pump like a hammer in my chest. I felt a smile on my lips form as I flew toward certain death. CHAPTER 429 ZOD CHAPTER 429 ZOD The scenery around me was a blur as I sped up. Tabi holding onto me she was pure confidence as I shot at the duo. The fight had only gotten worse since I reviewed my options. Another skyscraper falling, I wished I could help, but I needed this fight. A notification appeared in my view and I scanned it before dismissing it quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s fucking go!¡± I yelled. Tabi¡¯s blue me enveloped me. Chakra filling me for the first time in a long time. I did something I hadn¡¯t needed to since we learned to be one. I used a shadow clone jutsu. Creating as many shadow clones as possible they fell from the sky like rain toward Metropolis. Prepared to help the people in the city, I doubted they could fly, but would have a few of my powers avable. Probably three hundred of them falling from the white smoke of the jutsu, I felt the pure chakra eat at my skin. Blue mes nipping away at me I ignored the pain as I poured chakra into my palms. Huge basketball sized chakra balls formed and grew. I poured all the chakra I could handle into them. An old friend I hadn¡¯t seen in some time, it was a great feeling to be able to do this again. The chakra reached it¡¯s crescendo and I threw both balls. They mmed into Zod at the same time, causing him to be thrown forward into a building. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Superman yelled. He was bleeding from his cheek, and his suit was ripped. Other than that his knuckles were bloody, proving I wasn¡¯t exactly ready for this stage of strength yet. He was hardly hurt and I had just given my strongest attack. ¡°Helping. We need to get him out of the city!¡± I yelled. ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± Superman said. ¡°He¡¯s gone crazy.¡± ¡°Do we need to kill him?¡± I asked. Superman opened his mouth but was stopped as Zod roared. Coming back at us. Of course that was when time ran out. Tabi disconnected from me and I scrambled to get my Nen back up. Zod was just as bloody as Superman, so not beat up at all. A cut on his forehead, his knuckles were bloody, but he was like an animal. Dark thin hair on his head, he had more meat on his bones than when I saw himst, but still radiated a sickly Haki. There was something severely wrong with him. Hollow eyes, cheeks, and disgusting teeth. I didn''t want to push it, but I felt like he had to be put down. He flew for me and Superman got in his way. ¡°Fucking pussy,¡± I said to myself because I flinched slightly. Superman punched Zod and I went after them. Getting angry at myself for my cowardice, the veins in my arms bulged with new strength. Remembering the other tool I had I summoned my Soulsword. The white de shot out of me instantly. Made from my Nen it was as strong as my soul was. Flying at the two men going at it I sped up more as Tabi held onto me. My clones helping to evacuate people I was a far cry from the weakling I had been. It was time to prove it once and for all. Zod stabbed his fingers into Superman¡¯s gut, drawing blood. He dropped and I was on Zod. Stabbing my Soulsword at him it stopped at his forehead. Sinking into his skin for perhaps a millimeter, it stopped there. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said as I summoned it back into myself. Zod made a move and I used Timeflow to keep up with his hit. Narrowly ducking under the punch that would have cut me in half I coated my arm in nen and haki, and punched him as hard as I could in the chin. He actually felt the hit and I did another. Speeding up my Timeflow more I did hit after hit until he was pushed back a few feet. As time sped back up to normal he made another move for me, but I couldn¡¯t dodge. Instead I coated myself with Sparks and took the hit. Absorbing his fist with both forearms I felt my shoulders pop as I was thrown back 100 feet. ¡°Fucking cheat ass skill,¡± I said, annoyed by the Krytonians. Superman was back on Zod and we started a game of tag. Me resting, and watching them fight, Superman getting knocked away, so then I could dive in, we worked together to push him away from the city and toward the ocean. Once Zod flew at me with all his speed and I opened a Rift that pointed back at the ocean, forcing him a good 40 feet in the opposite direction he wanted to go. Then Superman was on him, pushing him further back. We didn¡¯t speak, only attacked. I grew less and less nervous with each bout I had with Zod. Mixing my skills in a cacophony of randomness, the super powered freak had no idea what to expect. When Tabi and I could be one again we pushed the psycho back miles over the water and this time I got him to talk. ¡°Why the fuck are you doing this?!¡± I yelled. ¡°Why are you fighting? Why aren¡¯t you happy-¡± ¡°I killed them all!¡± Zod yelled. His voice like granite hitting the Earth. ¡°Every single one.¡± Out of breath there were tears in his eyes as he exined. Superman frowned. I could see he knew the answer. ¡±The Phantom Zone was ast resort!¡± He growled. ¡°I was set in charge of them. No food or water needed, we could survive there indefinitely. What they didn¡¯t tell us was that how you felt when you entered was how you stayed.¡± ¡°What does-¡± I asked, but he continued. ¡°The first 10 years wasn¡¯t so bad. I could deal with the hunger,¡± he mumbled, his eyes far away as he stared through me. ¡°That was around when the hunger began to redouble. I couldn¡¯t have eaten even if I wanted before entering the Phantom Zone. I was so worried for our people.¡± He didn¡¯t wipe the tears that fell. ¡°But around the 12 year mark, one of our people killed another. A grievance from bad blood. I figured that we had no food¡­no one would miss a part of his body.¡± I frowned, not liking where this was going. I had expected it since I saw bite marks on corpses in the Zone, but still. ¡°Then more fighting happened. The zone never opened. We fought and I kept trying to fill that void that the phantom zone left in me. Eating my fill till I puked did nothing. The hunger was still there and I would continue to try to eat.¡± ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I said. He had been in there for 30 years. Who knew how long he had been thest survivor? I couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like to have my body frozen in time. Even a stubbed toe would probably feel excruciating by then. ¡°I deserve death,¡± Zod said. ¡°Leave this new world to thest of us.¡± He looked to Superman, pleading. ¡°Zod, you can-¡± ¡°No!¡± He roared, his voice hitting the waves below us to bounce back. ¡°I am done. I have no idea how to die in this body and-¡± ¡°I can kill you,¡± I said, raising my hand. ¡°Weston,¡± Superman said. ¡°You can?¡± Zod asked, hope in his voice. ¡°Pretty sure I can,¡± I said. Tabi sat on my shoulder, staring at them as if she knew all of their secrets. ¡°But only if he agrees.¡± I pointed at Superman. ¡°Kal-el, I wish for this. Why do you deny it to me?¡± Zod said. ¡°Because you¡¯re thest of us,¡± He said. ¡°Thest one that can tell me how our was. Thest that can tell me what our people were like.¡± His voice cracked, doing his own best to not show tears. I couldn¡¯t me him. I wouldn¡¯t know what to do with myself if I was thest of my kind. ¡°No, our people were not right. There is a reason we died out. All to pay for our sins,¡± he said. I wanted to ask about these supposed sins, but he continued. ¡°Start over, Kal. This world will do you much better than ours would have. Maybe¡­if I hadn¡¯t been with the others it would be different. But I doomed us. I ruined it all. Please, let me die.¡± It didn¡¯t happen instantly. Superman was a range of emotions as he stared at Zod. The general that annoyed me in theics and movies was actually pretty honorable in this world. Granted he killed a lot of Kryptonians, and Earthlings too now, but sometimes it wasn¡¯t how you lived, instead it was how you died. Slowly Superman nodded and I whistled happily as I opened my subspace. Breaking off a chunk of kryptonite from Lex¡¯s trove I pulled it out of thin air. Neither asked where it came from. ¡°This is part of your,¡± I said. ¡°I think that the strength you have here is counteracted by the mineral from your home world.¡± I brought it closer to Zod as I flew toward him. ¡°Onest taste of home before¡­¡± I faded off. He nodded, joy pouring out of him instead of the anguish he had been going through. I stared at Superman, who frowned, fighting the tears, but nodded. I knew kryptonite wasn¡¯t strong enough on it¡¯s own. It was just able to weaken the super pals. But I could coat a ying card in nen and throw it through brick. I coated the spike of kryptonite in Nen and used Timeflow. Hoping this guy didn¡¯t have second thoughts at thest second, I struck as quick and cleanly as I could. Stabbing directly into his heart he didn¡¯t fight at all. The green rock moved through his chest, into his heart, and out back through his shoulder de. As time sped back up he gasped, smiling widely for the first time he rasped, ¡°thank-¡± then died. No longer flying, I grabbed onto him so he wouldn¡¯t fall. As if I was giving him a hug I pulled the kryptonite out and put it back into my subspace. Kryptonian blood all over me from the wound I turned to Superman. ¡°Uh you uh¡­wanna like bury him in a meadow or something?¡± I asked. Superman frowned, fighting back tears. ¡°You just killed-¡± ¡°He asked me to,¡± I shot back. ¡°I fucking knew you¡¯d pull this shit. Righteous asshole. Don¡¯t think I forgot you arrested me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I forgot either, Rift,¡± he said. He flew over to me and took Zod¡¯s body. Princess carrying him, he didn¡¯t say another word and floated away. ¡°Where¡¯s Kara?!¡± I yelled. I had expected her to join in the fight, but she hadn¡¯t. ¡°He knocked her out. But she should be fine,¡± he said in a cold voice. I sighed in relief. ¡°And stay away from her!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t¡­Did she say anything about me?!¡± I yelled. Superman didn¡¯t answer. Looking around, I noticed the many news and military helicopters around us. Cameras pointed my way I raised my fist up in triumph like All Might. Smiling wide, I had lived. Granted I wasn¡¯t deluded enough to believe I could actually live against Superman. Since both Zod and Superman were only a little bloody, neither was going there all. Obviously Zod was trying to push Superman into killing him. Killing people he didn¡¯t care about but Superman did. Though it wasn¡¯t working, I was d he went a little easy on me. Happy with the gains I brought up my quest.
DC Quest 1: Revision
Deal with Zod
Rewards:
Dependent on result
Though I hadpleted the quest, I guessed this was rted to the original quest.
DC Quest 1: Revision Complete
Kill Zod
Rewards:
Viltrumite Form +3%
World Role Choice
¡°Not bad at all,¡± I said. To my surprise, the World Role Choice wasn¡¯t automatically chosen. Was I already assigned a role in the world? Could I choose a new World Role with this item? What could be gained from that? I tried to use the item.
Do you wish to use the World Role Choice in DC World
Current Role: Dynamic Hero
Yes/No
¡°I wish you had told me that earlier,¡± I said to the world. I had thought I hadn¡¯t gotten a role. Confused what a Dynamic Hero was, I knew that Dynamic dealt with motion. Maybe it was more of a fluid hero? Or maybe the type of hero I was for some reason. I wasn¡¯t too sure. Unsure what was going on, I pushed no. Perhaps I could use the item in another world where I didn¡¯t want to be a hero? Or maybe there was a worlding up where I would be the viin? Or maybe I could do something in Marvel that wouldbel me a viin and I could use this to switch back. ¡°That sounds more likely,¡± I admitted. Either way I was now 16% into my Viltrumite form. Getting there piece by piece I had almost doubled the amount in this world. Happy with my gains I turned to fly toward Gotham when a helicopter moved in my path. Inside was Captain Boomerang waving at me wildly as Rick g pushed him back. ¡°You¡¯re breaking your parole leaving the city!¡± g yelled. ¡°Fuck you!¡± I yelled, flipping him off. He frowned. ¡°Waller wants to see you!¡± He yelled. ¡°She cane to me this time!¡± I yelled. ¡°The restaurant at my hotel!¡± I flew back toward my home. Annoyed by the government pulling this crap I seriously considered calling a press conference. Announcing to the world about the new hero in town, and calling out Waller by name. But she was just a bitch that liked to be calling the shots. I would let her y her game. I¡¯d just killed a god. Granted he wanted to die, but still. Usually I had to fuck one to beat it. I was slowly increasing my range of abilities. CHAPTER 430 STONEWALL CHAPTER 430 STONEWALL I sat in the booth of the hotel restaurant drinking heavily. It was a victory party for me. I was on the news, or at least my figure from a distance was. Most all of the televisions above the bar were ying shots from the fight. At first they were focusing on the damage. But now that phone recordings were being sold to news channels they also showed my hundreds of bodies carrying people to safety. Each wearing my Watanabe heart etched hoodie and ck pants they kept their hood and face masks up. Only showing their eyes, my bodies never stopped pulling people to safety. Running into burning buildings, lifting cars and rubble off people, kissing babies and being the ever present savior for the people of Metropolis. My clones were still running around like crazy. Each one assigned a vast amount of chakra from Tabi¡¯s infinite supply, they would be able to help people far more easily than regr firemen and police officers. Utilizing Observation Haki to search through rubble they directed people where to dig while they themselves pulled people out. 9/11 didn¡¯t happen in this world, but it was easy to see this event would be a recement for that. The people would rebuild and recover, hopefully not dering war on supes in the process. I raised my ss to the cat opposite me. ¡°Sure pleased with yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡± She mumbled. ¡°We did good today,¡± I whispered. ¡°We did,¡± she said, some joy in her Haki. Which was a nice changepared to the bloodthirsty tail beast I brought along with me on my adventure. ¡°But you didn¡¯t push yourself.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°This is like jumping to DBZ level of power. I¡¯m still hesitant.¡± ¡°I understand, Weston. But remember your promise. No more going easy on these worlds.¡± ¡°I know, Tabi. We will keep training and pushing, and again, thank you for all you do. I couldn¡¯t have made those clones without you. I¡¯m sure you saved a few thousand people today,¡± I said. I locked eyes with the two tailed cat. She judged me with those big blue globes for eyes then went back to her food. I mmed my rum, happy to be alive. My head resting on my fist I stared at the televisions. One disheveled woman was giving a recount of how it started. One of my clones in the background ran past while princess carrying someone. Then noticed he was on TV, turned around, waved, then went back to it. I chuckled. For so long I had trained to be a hero, and it was finally paying off. I could show all my skills here because there was nothing illegal about being a hero. Not yet at least. Finally able to let loose and help all those that were in need, it felt good. Granted I could have been there, helping more people, but my date hadn¡¯t showed up. As I thought that, a line of SUVs stopped in front of the restaurant. Men in suits getting out of their vehicles, they talked to the bartender and ushered the few people outside. Paying their bills, I moved Tabi to my side of the booth. The small cat acted like that¡¯s all she was as she dug at the bones of the salmon. It wasn¡¯t long until Waller was sitting opposite me. Rick g standing guard outside the booth, the diet Captain America was as pissed off as ever as he red at me. ¡°You broke your parole,¡± Waller said. The once beautiful woman was now as ugly to me as theic version was. ¡°Technically, I didn¡¯t set foot anywhere but Gotham,¡± I said. ¡°Then what the fuck is that army of you,¡± she said, pointing at the television. A few of my clones posed for a photo. ¡°Those are my clones,¡± I said. ¡°They¡¯re basically just copies of me. But not me. They¡¯ll fade away or end themselves eventually.¡± Waller groaned, not understanding anything. Rubbing her temples she eventually asked. ¡°What¡¯s with the cat?¡± ¡°Tabi?¡± I asked. ¡°I got her as a stray-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me that shit, Walker!¡± She yelled. I shot out my Nen. Putting far more fear into it than normal, sweat broke out on her forehead as she red down at me. Slowly she sat back down. ¡°I know you like to be in control,¡± I said. ¡°I get that. But raise your voice again, and I make sure Zod isn¡¯t the only person I kill today.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t,¡± she said slowly, but didn¡¯t believe her own words. The terror she was feeling was very real, very new for her. ¡°I would,¡± I said. ¡°Who are they going to send to discipline me? Superman? Are they going to discipline him for what happened today? Fuck no. They¡¯ll forget it happened. Superman will save more people than died today, and they will eventually forgive and forget. I¡¯m the only man in the world that knows how to kill Superman. You need me, far more than I need you.¡± I released the nen and she took a slow ragged breath. ¡°How did you do it?¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t get answers to questions,¡± I said. ¡°If I feel like tossing you some scraps of information, that¡¯s on me. But you pissed me off, Waller. Or did you forget pressing that button that could have killed me?¡± ¡°I doubt that would have worked with all the shit you pulled today,¡± she said. ¡°How much¡­¡± She rethought asking me a question. Instead she quieted, staring at me with her bug eyes. Studying her Haki it was easy to know why I didn¡¯t like her. She saw people as tools. Things to use, abuse, and toss away once broken. Everything was all part of some game of chess she was ying, and I was more than happy to be off the board. ¡°I¡¯m guessing your higher ups are more on board with your Suicide Squad now, but they are also upset you let their strongest,¡± I pointed at myself, ¡°go so easily. So no, I won¡¯t be ying into whatever bullshit you concoct to pull me back in. I saved you from pissing off Superman, and killed the deadliest terrorist on American soil. You¡¯re lucky I won¡¯t be contacting talk shows to announce who I am tomorrow. Because if I did, I would be telling everyone about what kind of shit you put me through.¡± ¡°That wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± She stopped herself again, still not believing her own lies. I was a household face now. It wouldn¡¯t be hard for me to prove I was the mysterious man that helped save thousands in Metropolis. ¡°So, you can keep me on parole for now. Just simply pretend I don¡¯t exist for the time being. If you see someone wearing my hero costume, look the other way, because I will be helping people when I leave. When my parole is over, I¡¯ll probably go somewhere else. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve found my forever home yet, but I am rather enjoying getting in touch with my roots. If you need to tell the higher ups something, tell them I have a special skill to deal with Superman if he were to step out of line. If they want more, tell them they are lucky to have anything at all. Today could have ended much worse, Waller. I want you to get up, leave my life forever, and pray that the next thing big that happens, I¡¯ll be there to help you save the asses of the world.¡± Waller opened her mouth, many times in fact. Each time she closed it slowly. Trying to think of a response she couldn¡¯t. Eventually she got up and turned to leave. ¡°Oh, and when you tell them who saved the city, please be a dear and tell them it was Batman. I don¡¯t like the name of Rift anymore.¡± She didn¡¯t acknowledge what I said but kept walking. Rick walking after her I let out an annoyed sigh. ¡°Should I have handled that differently?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, you should have killed her. She is a snake in the grass. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she sent your suicide friends after you,¡± she said. ¡°You think?¡± I asked. I frowned, that didn¡¯t sound too far-fetched, but I hoped Waller was smarter than that. My good mood ruined, I thought for a moment. DC was in a good ce for now. Though there were unanswered questions between Willow, Kara, and I, I was enjoying where the story was going. There were still plenty of mysteries to figure out, but I had already stayed longer than I meant to. ¡°Time to go,¡± I said. ¡°To where?¡± Tabi asked. ¡°To World Escape,¡± I said and everything turned ck. Back in the Red Room I turned to see that I had a green light over one door, the one for 300. Smiling at the gains I had had over thest few months I looked to my two other open worlds. ¡°Invincible and Marvel,¡± I said. I felt I could go back to Invincible and would be able to progress it further, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood to kill a bunch of blue aliens. ¡°Marvel it is.¡± I walked into the door without hesitation and it all turned ck. ¡ª- I opened my eyes and Kitty Pryde was staring up at me. I was back in the future of Marvel. Unsure how far into the future I was I guessed less than 10 years from when I was pulled from, but more than five years. I had left at a strategic moment and instead of trying to remember what she said I looked Kitty in the eyes asking, ¡°What the fuck are you on?¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± She yelled, then quieted herself. Looking around nervously. She took some calming breaths and exined in as few words as possible. ¡°Robots are bad. They hurt people like me, mutants. I need you, a not-so-mutant-mutant to hide inside to get me past them,¡± she said. ¡°And you¡¯re from the future?¡± I rified, slowly remembering that this was like the Days of Future Past movie. ¡°No, you¡¯re from the past,¡± she said. ¡°Can you please just do what I ask without question? We are kind of in a time crunch.¡± Pain began to sear in my bones. I gritted my teeth as my World Lasting Physique kicked in. My legs almost buckling as my muscles grew, my bones became thicker, and I grew more awesome in this body. Tears in my eyes she could see something was wrong. But I pushed through and the pain receded. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you need,¡± I said. ¡°Are you alright?¡± she mumbled. ¡°No questions, remember?¡± I asked. ¡°Come on. What do you need?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± She opened her arms and hugged me. At first I thought she was going to go through me, but she didn¡¯t. Instead she just wanted a hug. My hands moving to her back she melted into me and I felt her shudder. Her Haki a mix of hope, pleasure, and a lot of nostalgia, I hugged her tighter. ¡°You alright, pussycat?¡± I mumbled. ¡°Yeah, just missed you. Jeez, I didn¡¯t know I did until I saw you. I¡¯ve just lost so many people recently,¡± she mumbled. Pulling back she wiped a tear from her cheek. ¡°Hey,¡± I said. ¡°Kitty, you¡¯re safe with me. Did you say I died too? How far in the future are we?¡± ¡°Six years?¡± she asked. ¡°Maybe a little more. I can¡¯t remember the date. But it¡¯s been a while. I really don¡¯t know if you died or not, but we assumed you did since you didn¡¯te back.¡± ¡°Back from-¡± I stopped as we heard another crash. This one was closer. Kitty shook in fear. ¡°We need to get to Cerebro,¡± she said. ¡°There is a part inside of it I need.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°Where will-¡± I stopped asking as she phased inside of me. It wasn¡¯t long until her head popped out of me. ¡°I will match your speed. You walk. If you see man-size robots. Run. They shouldn¡¯t use lethal force on you since you¡¯re human.¡± ¡°On it,¡± I said. ¡°Stepping.¡± She pulled her head back inside my body and I walked. She was actually an expert of matching my stride from inside. She must have been practicing on other people. Using them like camouge to get around. I extended my Haki outward, searching everywhere. I felt a strong being off by a ssroom. Heading for Xavier¡¯s office I wanted to ask questions about the rest of the students, but knew it couldeter. Instead I was amazed by the terrible state of the once school. Everything dark, there were holes in walls everywhere. Obvious fires started and put out, ss materials thrown about this way and that, there was also fecal matter from what I hoped was small bears. I got to Xavier¡¯s office without issue and inside was even worse. The wall with the ess to the lower floors was ripped away, revealing a gaping hole. ¡°Out, I¡¯ll fly us down,¡± I said. She shot out of me, and I grabbed her by the waist. Lifting off, I descended us down to the lower level. ¡°How are you so calm?¡± She whispered. ¡°I¡¯d be talking a mile a second if I was you.¡± ¡°Because I need to be calm,¡± I said. ¡°Answerster.¡± Inded on the remnants of the elevator and she melded back into me. Making sure I didn¡¯t use Armament Haki or Zetsu to possibly shoot her out of me I was going to be a little limited if I had to fight. I jumped down into the gaping hole of the elevator. The doors askew I pried them apart with my hands. Barely enough room for me I felt one of the robots ahead. Cursing, I moved to the side. Kitty hadn¡¯t expected that standing where I had stood. I pulled her to me. ¡°What?¡± she hissed. ¡°Robot.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see anything,¡± she said. ¡°I know, sorry,¡± I said. ¡°Get back into me.¡± She nodded and reabsorbed into me. I felt the robot stop at the end of the hall, but slowly begin moving again, toward Cerebro. Cursing I whispered, ¡°moving.¡± Kitty stayed with me as I walked out into the once clean underground tunnels belowr the school. Lights no longer flickering on with movement. I was saddened to see the state of the ce. A dripping noise somewhere further in, I hoped it was water instead of blood. ¡°Cerebro is¡­¡± I mumbled and headed toward it. Of course no one had shown it to me in the past, er well my present. I had to do a little snooping. I preferred to call it exploring of course. But I was d I did at that point. My mind¡¯s eye watching the robot in the distance I knew that was where it was heading as well. ¡°We have to hurry,¡± I said. ¡°No robots for now. Out.¡± She jumped out and I held onto her. Lifting off I used my flight to get us to the room for Cerebro in seconds. Only the one robot in the area I knew we weren¡¯t too far ahead of it as I dropped Kitty in front of the door. ¡°Is this it?¡± She hissed. ¡°I can¡¯t see shit.¡± I released Sparks from my hand, lightning the area. ¡°Fuck, I forgot how useful you were.¡± She began digging into the controls of the door. Splicing wires together she at least knew what she had to do. Luckily the door to Cerebro looked untouched. Unluckily the robot wasing closer. ¡°Need to hurry, Kitty,¡± I said. ¡°Trying. It-it,¡± she began twisting some wires together. ¡°There¡¯s no power down here at all,¡± she said in disbelief. ¡°No duh,¡± I said, annoyed. I closed my eyes, focusing. I knew that most small electronics were around 24 volts. Having yed with gauging my Sparks to release that much, I shot a bolt into the keypad wiring. It lit up and the door to Cerebro beeped and opened. Of course that was when I remembered I could have used my Rift skill to get inside. ¡°Holy fuck, I love you,¡± Kitty hissed and rushed in. I followed, watching the exit as the robot came into view. It was at the end of the hall, making it¡¯s way toward us. I hoped it was dumb, but I doubted it. ¡°Light,¡± Kitty ordered. I released just enough Sparks so she could see. Cerebro was different than I expected. Not so much a giant room like the movies, it was more of arge bedroom. A gamer chair in the middle of the room there were a bunch of rings around it like a gyroscope. Kitty rushed to the chair and opened a panel. Pulling a small canister out she said, ¡°This is it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said, but as I did a booming voice sounded in the hall outside. ¡°Warning, presence detected!¡± It roared. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. Kitty¡¯s fear was through the roof. Locked up by it, I didn¡¯t want this robot calling for it¡¯s brethren. Using Timeflow I ran outside. Everything around me moving slower I shot toward it. Coating my fist in Nen I studied the robot for a moment. Of course it was a Sentinel. Instead of the 100 foot tall ones from theic, this one was about nine feet tall. Shiny metal body, two arms and legs, it¡¯s face was androgynous and smooth. A purple dome at the top of it¡¯s skull I hit it with my strongest punch and it¡¯s head exploded out. Time sped back up to normal and the robot continued standing there. The rm died down slowly and Kitty ran outside of Cerebro. ¡°Fuck!¡± She yelled. ¡°I told you not to fight it.¡± ¡°What? It wasn¡¯t so hard,¡± I said as she ran to me. ¡°Not that. These fuckers learn from each other. Be immune to powers they run into. Now, whatever you used will be useless in less than 24 hours,¡± she said. ¡°Oh shit,¡± I said. I had forgotten that part. There was a reason Sentinels were so strong. They were learning robots. ¡°Fuck it, we need-¡± More rms sounded from the elevator and an explosion went off. ¡°You got what you need?¡± Kitty nodded. I picked her up in a princess carry and flew us away. Instead of heading to the elevators I got to the hangar for the ckwing. The ship was not there, the panel that slid away to let it out was still up. Flying straight at it I cut the fake rock away with a Nen st and we were out of there. Flying into the midnight air of the future so I could figure out what the hell was going wrong in this world. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! CHAPTER 431 FUTURE DAYS PAST CHAPTER 431 FUTURE DAYS PASTThe silence dragged on as I flew over the Atlantic Ocean. The joy in Kitty was too much for me to want to break by talking. I could feel that she had spent a long time trying to get to this point. As the reality that she succeeded set in, she began to cry. I didn¡¯t make any jokes as I normally would have. Stopping in the air I wrapped my arms around her. Though a future version of the Kitty I knew, she was still skin and bones. Her small body was racked with sobs as she held onto me tighter. It took time but when she finished she pulled back up to look at me. ¡°You know, I hated you,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m pretty easy to hate,¡± I said. I lifted her up and moved her to my back. She latched on in a piggyback ride. ¡°Why did you hate me?¡± ¡°You left us,¡± she said. ¡°Even with all the crap with Anne. And Delilah freaking out daily. You left. And you never came back like you promised.¡± I remembered both girls fondly. Anne was my once girlfriend in the world, and the future Rogue. I had just seen a glimpse of her before Kitty zapped me to the future. Delilah was the young clone of Jean Grey. A funny girl that played up her amnesia. I was falling hard for her in the present. Unsure what to do I was hoping for some hints about what would and wouldn¡¯t work in this future. ¡°I don¡¯t remember that, so it hasn¡¯t happened yet,¡± I said. ¡°Mind filling me in?¡± She let out a sigh, continuing to hold onto my back as she spoke. ¡°Head to Queens and I¡¯ll tell you all about it.¡± I went horizontal and began flying slowly towards Queens, New York. It took her time but she spoke. Much more coherently than before. ¡°I can¡¯t remember how long after I pulled you from. But most of the strong mutants get abducted by aliens,¡± she said. ¡°What kind of aliens? Probe kind or murdery kind?¡± ¡°Both?¡± She asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You were all pissed because they didn¡¯t take you.¡± I stopped her there. ¡°The aliens didn¡¯t take me?¡± I asked, genuinely upset. ¡°I¡¯m one of the strongest. Do they only take mutants?¡± ¡°No, a lot of strong normal people were taken too. Off to fight in some trial. Anyway, you threw a hissy fit and flew off. Saying you were going to bring them back. Well, they came back, and you didn¡¯t. Anne said you never made it there. The aliens were called the Shitters or something?¡± I frowned, not recognizing the name. Still rather annoyed I wasn¡¯t taken, I needed to be sure I was abducted if I got back to the past. Anal probe or not, I wanted everyone to know I was one of the strongest human¡­or was it because I wasn¡¯t human? But a Viltrumite too? I decided to think on that later. ¡°Either way, a bunch of drama happened since then. But Anne and Delilah got over it. Then about three years ago the government unveiled their new mutant fighting tech. The Sentinels.¡± She scoffed. ¡°It happened after Magneto caused some shit of course. Said they were starting up the Sentinel program just in case. Since Genosha kept recruiting from America they wanted to learn all the potential powers he could have under him. So the Sentinels scanned people. Able to sense the X gene even if you didn¡¯t know it, they would make a record of you. Then some time after that they began announcing who the mutants were. Every day people with a stupid minor mutation got kicked out of groups and families, driving more people to Magneto. The government didn¡¯t like that so they blocked some visas. More drama, Magneto made threats. Then it was revealed the Sentinels could fight now. Some fancy new patch. They shipped out bigger ones and started killing mutants that stepped out of line. Magneto and X didn¡¯t like that at all, so they joined forces. There was this big old war. Everyone choosing sides. And well mutants lost. Magneto left the planet with the survivors that fought with him. The rest of us were left to rot.¡± ¡°Who died?¡± I asked. She laughed. ¡°It¡¯s a shorter list to tell you who lived,¡± she said. ¡°Some disappeared like Delilah and Jean. Wolverine too, he was saying this was all karma and just went off into the woods. Rogue made it. Forge. He¡¯s got this plan for a new machine but we needed a part from Cerebro since he didn¡¯t have the material to make what we needed.¡± ¡°What are you making?¡± I asked. ¡°Our own world wide mutant finder,¡± she said. ¡°We are hoping to gather those few that escaped. Maybe disappear like Wolverine did. There are plenty of countries that don¡¯t care if you¡¯re mutant or not. But we don¡¯t want to pull a Magneto and leave people behind.¡± ¡°So they killed everyone?¡± I asked, a lump in my throat. ¡°No, but they might as well be dead,¡± she said. ¡°They enslaved most of us. Attached these mind control collars on them. If they try to do anything they¡¯ll make it explode and kill you. It¡¯s pretty gruesome. We put those we can out of their misery.¡± ¡°Fuck me,¡± I said. ¡°This is dark, Kitty.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me. I have to wake up here everyday,¡± she said. ¡°What about me? I assume if I die here, I die for real?¡± ¡°Probably,¡± she said. ¡°Maybe not? Before now I simply sent my consciousness back. But somehow I pulled your whole body. So you might want to watch it before you¡¯re sent back.¡± ¡°How long is that?¡± I asked. ¡°A day or two. No more¡­a week tops,¡± she said. ¡°Great,¡± I said, actually meaning it. I was strong. I could help these people. I didn¡¯t know why past me didn¡¯t come back but I was sure it was related to my challenges. At least I hoped it was. ¡°What¡¯s plan number one?¡± I asked. ¡°First, get this crap to Forge,¡± she said. ¡°Emma can use her powers to find who we need.¡± ¡°Emma Frost?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah, you know-¡° she said then stopped. ¡°Oh shit. I forgot there were rumors about you banging her too.¡± ¡°There were rumors of me sleeping with Frost?¡± I asked, very annoyed. ¡°Oh yeah. Hisako, she talked about how you had this whole thing going with her and this blind chick.¡± She laughed loudly then stopped. ¡°Jeez, can¡¯t remember the last time I laughed.¡± ¡°Well I¡¯m glad my drama can bring you joy,¡± I said. Annoyed by this. I hoped when I got back that Anne hadn¡¯t heard these rumors, but knowing Hisako, I was sure she did. We continued flying, eventually Kitty had me land. We walked through a checkpoint in the main part of the city. Kitty hiding inside of me expertly she passed through easily and we grabbed a cab. I doubted I would get away with flying around the city like before. With checkpoints, an increased military presence, and a lot of unknowns around me I wasn¡¯t about to risk anything. When we got closer to Queens she pulled her hand out of me and signaled to stop. I paid the cabby and we got out. Currently winter out, she wore a coat as I stood in my black hero costume. Snow beginning to fall overtop of us; everything felt eerie to me. ¡°How bad is it, Kitty?¡± I asked. ¡°I already said-¡± I stopped her by pointing at the insides of a home across the street. A family was sitting down, watching TV. Each laughing at some stupid slapstick comedy show I didn¡¯t recognize. Before I had only felt Kitty who was depressed, scared, and bone tired. But around me were happy families, hidden away in their little worlds. ¡°It¡¯s fucking bullshit,¡± she said, starting to cry again. ¡°Just because they¡¯re normal they get to be normal. No worrying about being raided, enslaved, raped. They all live in this little bubble. Uncaring what they do to us.¡± She wiped her eyes as she began to walk again. Her hands in her pockets ¡°How did they justify it?¡± ¡°Terrorism,¡± she scoffed. ¡°Like we were some ticking time bomb. Some sort of error in the evolution of man that had to be purged. They say they¡¯ve been working on a ¡°cure¡± but it¡¯s all bullshit. Normal people didn¡¯t raise a stink so they just let it happen.¡± ¡°That is bullshit,¡± I agreed. Pulling her close to me she leaned her head into my shoulder. ¡°Well, how can we fix it?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t getting fixed,¡± she scoffed. ¡°I-I already tried. There was this government guy. Larry Trask, his brother was a mutant and killed his whole family accidentally. He made the Sentinels. Said he needed to purge us. I went back, and may have tried to you know, kill him.¡± ¡°And you failed?¡± ¡°So bad,¡± she said. ¡°I ended up saving the guy from another killer, and he was all like how did you get here, then my power swooped me back and when I got back there were more of my friends taken.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. ¡°So if I were to kill him?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°No, I just need to listen to Anne. Accept the past. I appreciate the help though, Weston. Like seriously, we have been trying to get this for a while.¡± She patted her pocket. But there was nothing there. Her eyes bulging she checked the other pocket but that was empty as well. ¡°Where did-¡± ¡°This?¡± I asked, interrupting. Pulling out the small canister to show her. ¡°You dropped it.¡± ¡°No, I most certainly did not,¡± she said, grabbing it. ¡°You¡¯re right. I picked your pocket,¡± I laughed. ¡°You asshole!¡± She yelled, hitting me. ¡°I¡¯m fucking shaking I was so scared there. I fucking cannot believe you.¡± I laughed louder. ¡°This isn¡¯t funny. I tried-¡± ¡°Kitty, shut up and laugh,¡± I said, putting my arms on her shoulders. ¡°I almost died once. Gave up on everything. I thought I should let it all go. My hopes, dreams, loved ones. I was just so tired. But someone brought me out of that. Saved me right before the sword. It took me a while to appreciate what they did. A lot of time to realize that it really wasn¡¯t the end of the world to stumble. As long as you can laugh, you can get through it. So fuck all these normal people. They live and die that way. We get to be abnormal. We get to do and see amazing things. A world they never dreamed of. We get to fight with the ultimate prize on the line, our lives. So let¡¯s fucking get this shit where it needs to go, kill a few Sentinels, probably a few bad guys while we are at it, and get the hell out of this shithole of a dystopian future present whatever.¡± ¡°You know,¡± she said with a smirk. ¡°You were doing so good there till the end.¡± ¡°I was,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll work on my rousing speeches.¡± I moved her back to walk. ¡°Where the hell are we going anyway?¡± ¡°Just up ahead,¡± she said, wiping her nose. ¡°We have a few bases, but this is our best. Don¡¯t go blabbing about it either.¡± ¡°Oh I¡¯ll be sure not to tell a soul,¡± I said. I looked up at the falling snow. ¡°Are there like patrols of those Sentinel guys we need to worry about?¡± ¡°No, they happen at pretty set intervals,¡± she said. ¡°We should be good for a while yet.¡± I nodded, trying to watch everything around us. I didn¡¯t recognize the neighborhood from the ground floor. Used to flying around all over the place, these homes in Queens all looked the same. I wanted to ask about Spiderman and Gwen, but held off. I didn¡¯t want her depressed again. Suddenly a screen popped up. Recent Actions in Marvel have been reviewed. Belated Reward: Minor Inverse Resistance Current Role in the Marvel Future will now offer quests. Confused, I had only seen a notification like this once. Back when I got a World Choice after I helped Endeavor deal with a Nomu. Back then, I was pretty sure that the System wanted me to leave Manga. Which in hindsight I wish I would have done, then when I lost my Challenge I wouldn¡¯t have lost access to the Hall. But the belated aspect also reminded me of when I earned the Anti-Hero role in the world. Maybe I was running off script and the System just caught up to me? Which was weird, since my body had been in the future for the last few months as I went to 300 and DC. So it was telling me that again, they weren¡¯t watching all the time. That was always a win in my book. I was working on skills in the background that I didn¡¯t want them to stop. We would have to see if they caught on. Inverse Resistance sounded odd. Usually quest rewards dealt with what I fought during the quest. Is that what the Sentinels did to counteract mutant powers? Used an inverse of the energy or something? It would be impossible to be able to fight all the different mutant powers out there. How could you fight fire and ice without some weird crossover? Maybe they cast some kind of inverse power. Which sounded pretty cool in my book. I wondered if that was something I could learn. I decided to study my screen for now though. Name Weston Walker Current Quest: World 1: Marvel World 1 Quest: World 2: Invincible World 2 Quest: World 3: DC World 3 Quest: Passive Skills: Memory Meld Dead Man Walking Handicap Dismiss World Lasting Physique Gemini Active Summon: N/A Pet: Matatabi - Level 7 Summon 1 Challenger Slot Forms: Viltrumite Physiology 16.59% Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other 5 Challenger Slots World Escape Berserker Mode Nen Spark* Union Fusion* Timeflow Rift* Bonuses Major Psychic Resistance 5 Challenger Slots Medium Body Mod Resistance Hardened Organs Minor Adaptability Minor Radiation Resistance 4-Leaf Clover Venom Resistance Poison Resistance Illusion Resistance Fertility Control Minor Inverse Resistance Items Gantz Armor Stored (25) 2 Challenger Slots Item Choice Bonus Copy Hero Costume Bonus Upgrade Door Fragment (1/4) World Role Choice Currency: sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. USD $877,119 Gold 3,514 Happy with my gains I considered using the Bonus Upgrade on the Inverse resistance, but since I wasn¡¯t sure if I would have to fight the Sentinels, I decided against it. ¡°We are here,¡± Kitty whispered, pointing at the large building next to us. I looked over, noticing that I knew the place. It was the warehouse that I had fought Lizard at, where he experimented on all those mutants. Also where Gwen and Peter had been experimenting with their web shooters. ¡°It always comes back to here,¡± I mused, amazed at the coincidence. Then again, how many underground laboratories could you find in the city? CHAPTER 432 THOSE THAT SURVIVED CHAPTER 432 THOSE THAT SURVIVEDKitty guided me to a side entrance that was hidden behind a dumpster. I rolled it away and she knocked two times, paused, knocked once, paused, knocked once more. I heard a bar slide out of the way and the door opened. She rushed in, I moved the dumpster back as close as I could and followed. ¡°How did it go?¡± Hisako asked Kitty. Excitement clear in her voice. ¡°Uh great. I got it. It was uh-¡± ¡°Who is the new guy?¡± A man I didn¡¯t recognize asked. ¡°This is uh my friend, um-¡± ¡°Weston!?¡± Hisako yelled, staring at me in disbelief. She was rough around the edges and missing her right arm. ¡°Are you back? Seriously?¡± ¡°I um-¡± I said, looking to Kitty for the right answer. I doubted anyone knew she could travel through time or whatever she did to bring me there. ¡°Yeah, yeah, that¡¯s it, he¡¯s uh back,¡± Kitty said. I frowned. ¡°I uh¡­happened upon him.¡± ¡°Yeah, I was uh,¡± I said, trying to think. ¡°Got lost in space, like that one show, and the movie, that I feel got a bad wrap. But that¡¯s beside the point. Oh right, and there was the remake show that wasn¡¯t too bad. Well anyway, I was taking a leak in an alley, and Kitty was all like. Oh my god, it¡¯s Weston!¡± ¡°What the fuck? Where the hell were you?!¡± Hisako asked. She was angry, relieved, and way more happy than I expected. Tears in her eyes she said, ¡°I thought you were dead.¡± ¡°Nope, still kicking, I hope,¡± I said truthfully. A part of me was hoping I got looped into some drama in space and I really would be back eventually. I hoped I didn¡¯t die in my next Challenge despite all the work I¡¯ve been putting in. ¡°I just can¡¯t believe it,¡± Hisako said, laughing. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed a bit. Maybe a little bigger though.¡± ¡°Well thank you, Hisako,¡± I said, patting her head. She rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve changed a shit load. You look fucking badass without the arm. Did you lose it in a duel? Was it at sunset? Tell me you took like their head or something.¡± She stared at me wide eyed, tears falling down her cheeks then she burst out laughing. A deep laugh from the belly which changed to snorting soon enough. When she recovered she wiped her eyes, shaking her head. ¡°My god, most people pretend that I didn¡¯t lose it. You just bring it right up. I can¡¯t believe I missed you.¡± ¡°Well we should fight, that¡¯s for sure. I need to see if you learned anything cool, Gundam,¡± I said. Her hero name was Armor, because she could create a psionic armor around herself, but I tended to call her Gundam. She was Japanese and the armor was basically a gundam, so I felt it was obvious. ¡°Damn, haven¡¯t been called that in forever,¡± she said, wiping more tears. I got those on her right side since she was all left. ¡°Oh my god, Anne. She is going to kill you.¡± ¡°You think?¡± I asked. ¡°I just stepped out for milk.¡± ¡°Yeah, like kill kill,¡± Hisako said. ¡°Have fun.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Kitty said with a frown. ¡°Come on.¡± She waved me over and we walked through another guarded door. The once upper office building didn¡¯t have cubicles anymore. Everywhere was sheets set up for privacy and rooms. There were a lot of people there. Women, children, men. Many hurt, some crying. There were no fires going like some post-apocalyptic world, but people did have space heaters. Many of the people were the disfigured mutants. People that couldn¡¯t hope to step outside without being noticed. Most were regular people though. Cursed to spend their days outside the sun as they hid from the Sentinels of the US. Sickened by what the world had done to my people, I needed to fix it in the future somehow. I heard whispers from people as we walked past. Some were students at the X school. Others were eyeing Kitty. I raised my hand and summoned Tabi. The blue cat appeared and stared at me. ¡°I¡¯m surprised that worked,¡± I admitted. She was technically in the past at the moment, but I summoned her to the future. Which was a weird paradox I didn¡¯t understand. ¡°I¡¯ll fill you in later. Some people could use some warming up.¡± The cat meowed. ¡°She¡¯s been with you this whole time?¡± Kitty asked. ¡°I¡¯m from the past, remember?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh right,¡± she said. ¡°Wait, how did you? Did you just bring her from¡­the past? I thought-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions you don¡¯t want the answers to,¡± I said as Tabi bounded off. It wasn¡¯t long until she found a group of kids and they were petting her. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one with skills that are unexplainable.¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± she said. ¡°Just don¡¯t get pissed at me if you get randomly sucked back to your time.¡± ¡°Oh, no, I¡¯ll be dragging you with me if I do,¡± I said. ¡°Wait, no, I¡¯ll just beat up past you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± she said with a frown. ¡°I¡¯ll just wail on you. Yelling, ¡®Don¡¯t fuck with time¡¯ as I hit you like those time-steward ball sac guys from Rick and Morty.¡± ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re saying,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to,¡± I said. ¡°Now, I thought this chrono delivery item was important.¡± ¡°Right,¡± she said. She got to the stairs leading down. People nodding at her, some gave me a second glance. Most didn¡¯t recognize me though. Despite my pink hearts, they probably didn¡¯t believe I survived after all these years. Though it was only six years, these people had a hard time of it. I had to make sure to fix this. We got to a lower level and Kitty walked right in. Simply following her, no one asked me questions so I made myself smaller so I wouldn¡¯t be noticed. I tried to remember faces, but there were a lot more mutants than before. People probably came out of the woodwork once they were outed. Kitty on a mission, she didn¡¯t speak. People got out of her way and I stopped in my tracks. A familiar Haki in a side room, I looked up and Kitty had kept going. Unsure who I was feeling I looked into the side room. There was a group of people in a locker room. Wearing flak jackets they looked like the fighters of what was left of the mutants. Turning to walk into the room I looked over faces inside. They were discussing and laughing about some story. The familiar haki was a woman. Her Haki warm and inviting, I couldn¡¯t place my finger on who it was. ¡°Hello,¡± I said, breaking everyone out of their story. The woman turned to reveal a tall dark haired girl with a tall forehead. It was Hancock Boa, or whatever the hell her name was in these worlds. ¡°Holy shit,¡± I mumbled as she and I locked eyes. It had been so long since I had seen her last. A part of me had resented her for some odd reason. Hampering my style as I slept with who I wanted and did what I wanted. But to be honest, I hadn¡¯t been sleeping with everyone I wanted. Things didn¡¯t seem to move me near as close to the smut fuelled lifestyle I lived before. Or something else, something I was coming to accept after all these years jumping between worlds. I was changing. Definitely not overnight, but slowly and surely. As I spent time with her, I realized that I actually enjoyed being around women that I loved. Instead of just searching for the flings and flippant attachments, I wanted an actual connection. Someone I could share my life with. That¡¯s why I had been so hesitant to push Anne or Delilah for more. I wanted to build something with them, as I had with Hancock. ¡°Can I help you?¡± She asked, nervous. Her Haki somehow uplifting me as it began to thrum with some weird emotion. Recognition maybe? I wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Do I know you?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m uh, Weston.¡± I reached out my hand, ignoring the others around us. ¡°You¡¯re Hancock, right?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± she said nervously. Smiling wide at me. She was closer to the age I had met her. Six years in the future she was probably only 17 in my timeline. I had never found her, but this proved she was a mutant. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, is there something on my face?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re just gorgeous.¡± She blushed deeply. ¡°Buddy, you should go,¡± one man said, obviously jealous. I could feel a couple of the men in the room had a crush on her. I couldn¡¯t blame them, she was a ten out of ten in every world. It wasn¡¯t until I reunited with her that I remembered that. ¡°I¡¯ll uh, be seeing you,¡± I said. ¡°Hancock.¡± She smiled nodding, and I turned around. My neck heating up, this fight became a whole lot more serious. Whatever was happening was affecting the life of my real wife. The one I had chosen to travel with me. Other Weston still had her by his side. Hopefully growing stronger. I needed to step up my game. Hancock had given me permission to seduce her, and I hadn¡¯t really pursued it since the main Comic worlds were so big. In all honesty I had forgotten she was here somewhere. Now that I was reminded, I needed to make sure no one hurt her. I had to ensure no one hurt any of my girls, ever. And god help anyone that did. I wanted to learn her past to help me find her, but dragged myself away. Following Kitty¡¯s Haki ahead to handle whatever problem I could help with. My feelings caught up in the thoughts and memories of Hancock I tried my best to force them away. Ahead was a large room. I could feel many people gathered at the edges of the room. At the center was a large machine reminiscent of Cerebro, but more of a garage sale feel. Nothing was sleek and custom, the chair was an old barber¡¯s chair, the rings were bolted together and had duct tape in sections. But a man I recognized was next to it, so I was positive it would work. ¡°I hope this works,¡± Forge said as I entered the room. He inserted the canister Kitty had grabbed. The Mexican version of Cerebro thrummed to life and people clapped. ¡°Alright people,¡± Anne Marie said, drawing eyes. ¡°Emma is going to use this to find those mutants that are still in hiding. And those that have a home away from all this crap.¡± I noticed quite a few names in the crowd. Emma Frost was next to Anne. The woman was still wearing all white, uncaring for the dark style of the dystopian brothers around her. Iceman was there, and Angel. Avalanche, the green haired Lorna, the old teacher Banshee, and a few others. Some I knew from the school, others I knew from my own adventures. Each one was a mix of emotions, but looked to Anne for leadership. She was far prettier now. Her nose still pierced, she had earrings practically lining her ears as well. Long brown hair tied in a ponytail, the white streaks framing her face hung loose. She was only 23 or 24, but far more mature than I remembered her. Her Haki had skyrocketed in strength, signifying she had some sort of powerup in our time apart. ¡°Let¡¯s get to-¡± Anne said, but was cut off by Emma. ¡°Holy fucking shit,¡± Frost said as she locked eyes with me. ¡°Hellooo,¡± I said slowly with a wave. ¡°Sorry to uh interrupt. Hopium, my god, good to see that you came out as a mutant.¡± The dark haired Hope Pym stared at me wide eyed with her mouth hanging open. She was wearing the leather super suit of the X-men. Something like diaphonous wings jutting out of her back I guessed that was what I was sensing about her spiritual energy all this time. She must have been the Wasp in this world. Able to fly around on bug wings, which was poetic since her dad was Ant-Man. ¡°Emma, looking¡­clean as ever,¡± I said. ¡°Iceman, Angel,¡± I nodded at them. I struggled to not look at Anne. Her Haki was filling with rage. ¡°Forge, you uh, ever make that gravity machine for me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s who you are,¡± the Native American said with a nod. ¡°Yeah I made it. Ever get me any cool tech?¡± ¡°I¡­have not,¡± I said. I had forgotten to look in DC. It should have been possible to take it to this world with my sub-space, which I still hadn¡¯t checked if that worked yet. All the while Rogue¡¯s anger increased. ¡°Well good catching up. I¡¯m gonna go¡­take a shit.¡± I turned around and stopped as Anne spoke. ¡°Get your ass back over here,¡± she said in a cold voice. I stopped moving and slowly turned to face her. Her body actually glowing I stared at her wide eyed. ¡°Rogue, darling, I uh-¡± ¡°Stop,¡± she said. Her anger faltering she stared at me for a moment, then the other¡¯s and landed on Kitty who was of course looking away in shame. ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I¡­didn¡¯t not,¡± Kitty said, her hands wringing in embarrassment as she refused to look at her. ¡°You didn¡¯t!¡± Rogue said. ¡°I had to!¡± Kitty yelled back. ¡°I needed help, and we needed that thing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Emma Frost asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± Anne said, while biting a nail. She looked to me then back to Kitty. ¡°Weston, with me. You have some explaining to do.¡± ¡°Yes, leader, or bossman, or whatever they call you,¡± I said awkwardly. She walked by me and her Haki was indifferent, but deep down I felt like she was the same old Anne. Unsure what was coming for me I followed behind her. She was wearing a skintight green and yellow super suit like in the comics. Brown leather jacket, I was reminded of Gambit. Curious if he ever joined the X-men I felt around for him, but he was nowhere to be found. Instead I meekly followed Anne as she moved up the stairs. Getting to the top floor of the building there were far less people there. Anne was silent all the while. I began making conversation as I became more and more nervous. ¡°So you look fantastic by the way. And well you¡¯re like super strong now. How did that happen? And I swear it wasn¡¯t my idea. Kitty just kind of pulled me here. So I¡¯ve been, you know, going with the flow. But this timeline is shit. I swear when I get back I¡¯ll make sure-¡± ¡°Shut the fuck up,¡± she said as she turned. Instead of attacking me like her Haki warned me it would, she kissed me. Hesitant, I slowly understood that the rage was converting into lust. Moving into the kiss it was like no time had passed. Though I kept my Zetsu up just in case she tried to pull my powers, the kiss only became more heated. She began to pull me into the once office behind her. Now obviously a bedroom there was a large mattress in the middle with minor knicknacks spread around the room. ¡°You uh-¡± ¡°Shut the fuck up,¡± she said tearing hungrily at my clothes. ¡°I waited too long for this. You are going to finish what you started, Weston. I don¡¯t want anything else but that right now.¡± I didn¡¯t need to be told twice. Picking her up under the arms she wrapped her legs around me and I laid us down on the bed. The woman under me knew the touch of man though. A fact that disgusted me. I should have laid claim to her a long time ago. Now I had to erase the memory of everyone that had seen this side of her. My hands arced with electricity as I began to use my Spark on her. She moaned in my mouth panting as I began to slide down the zippers of her suit. Pale white skin revealed, she moaned my name as my hands touched bare skin. ¡°Do we need-¡± ¡°Fuck protection,¡± she said. I hadn¡¯t planned on using any since I had the Fertility Control. I frowned at her. ¡°I¡¯m clean, I just want you.¡± ¡°Okay, I meant, do we need to shut the door?¡± I asked. She looked back to the wide open door and blushed. I laughed and got off of her. Shutting the door I took off my clothes as she slid out of hers. Once I was nude I stared at her perfect body in the dim light. Her skin practically glowed. Moving back to on top of her, she had her legs squeezed together as she stared up at me. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked, sadness leeching into her Haki now. ¡°I am, I just. We didn¡¯t separate on the best of terms,¡± she said. ¡°I want you to know that I love you. I never stopped loving you.¡± For so long I had fought loving her. Some weird notion in my mind that what we had wasn¡¯t real. Now that I stared down at her, I was fine admitting that I did though. ¡°I love you too,¡± I said. ¡°Then don¡¯t let me go,¡± she said firmly. No other words needed. I moved my knees between her thighs. She opened them for me, revealing her drenched sex. I could already smell her as my other leg moved to keep her legs apart. Bending down I kissed her deeply as I lined my dick up with her entrance. It had been so long since I got laid. The last life I took had waited 20 years for this moment, and I felt like I waited even longer for Anne. I couldn¡¯t get enough of her as we kissed and groped one another, all the while I descended inside of her. Her lower lips parting slowly, she was tight but soaking wet as I entered. She moaned louder in my mouth, feeling all of me until I was too deep. ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re big,¡± she said. ¡°S-slow¡­¡± She whispered. ¡°Yes, dear,¡± I said, smiling down at her as I paused. Pulling up so I was erect, my hands grabbed each of her ass cheeks to lift her. Her hands moving across my chiseled abs she moaned louder. Then I began to use my Spark. Sending electrical signals into the nerves of her ass she came harder. Her cunt somehow became more drenched, her chest jostled as she tried to pull away, but I was far too into this side of her. Pulling out I continued to onslaught her with my Spark and pushed back in. She didn¡¯t stop me this time. Her hands going to her breasts she cursed as I sped up. No longer forcing her to cum she was moaning as if every thrust was better than the last. ¡°I love you. Cum in me,¡± she whispered. ¡°Just put a baby in me. I¡¯ve wanted you for so-fuck right there,¡± she shivered. I continued to hit that spot. Draping myself over her, my mouth was on hers as my hips loudly collided against hers. ¡°Fuck I¡¯m-shit.¡± She came again. Far more turned on than I expected her voice squeaked as she tried to push away. I wasn¡¯t having it though. My hands moving to her wrists I held them to the mattress as I continued humping into her. Slowly she got control of the orgasm, staring up into me. ¡°It¡¯s fucking so much better than I imagined.¡± ¡°Good, now you shut the fuck up, and take it,¡± I said. She smiled wide, laughing as her legs wrapped around me. Stronger than I expected I pounded into her with all I had. Pushing the mattress far into the bed she squeaked and gushed with each thrust. I sped up more somehow, feeling my own orgasm draw closer. ¡°Cum in me,¡± she begged and I nodded. Unable to talk as I felt her cunt tighten. The springs in her bed getting demolished from the force I slammed into her. I came with all I had. Huge spurts of cum hitting her insides she came once more. Not from anything I tricked her body into, but as if she had waited for years for this one moment. Each shot of cum into her made her eyes roll back farther as she cried out. Ripping her hands from my grasp she latched onto me for dear life as I filled her to the brim. When our orgasms faded we were both breathing heavily into one another. Her hands moving across my back she hummed happily. Giddy almost, the hard woman I had seen a moment ago was no longer there. ¡°Holy fuck,¡± she whispered. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you talk me into that earlier?¡± ¡°Cus I love you,¡± I said. ¡°Gotta make you wait for it.¡± ¡°I waited long enough,¡± she said. ¡°Off.¡± I rolled off of her, but instead of removing herself she sat on me in the cowgirl position. Her perfect breasts in my face she began to grind into my still hard dick. ¡°You¡¯re so fucking thick. And hard, my god. It¡¯s like granite.¡± ¡°What can I say? You turn me on,¡± I said. ¡°Fuck,¡± she said, her hips pulling back and forth on top of me. ¡°You¡¯re so deep. But so good. When you get pulled back to wherever, you¡¯re talking younger me into this.¡± ¡°How?¡± I asked, happy to get some pointers. ¡°Lie to me,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Make it happen.¡± Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I¡¯m not doing that,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°Why not?¡± She asked, annoyed. Grinding harder on me as if she were taking out some anger on me. ¡°Because I don¡¯t like lying to you,¡± I said. My hand moved to her chin, my thumb running along her lips. ¡°Get over your touch obsession?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said, laying on top of me. She began to sniff me deeply. ¡°If anything, it¡¯s worse now.¡± She shivered as my hands roamed all over her skin. ¡°God, I wish I knew back then what I know now.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think I should tell you,¡± she whispered hotly in my ear. ¡°Now you should really tell me,¡± I said. ¡°Nah, probs not,¡± she said. ¡°I was so pissed at you. Still am I guess, since you¡¯re not really the Weston from my timeline or whatever.¡± ¡°Hey, I might still be out there. Just got held up with drama,¡± I said. ¡°I wish,¡± she said, chewing her lip. Sadness began to leak into her again. ¡°Shit, I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s just forget the rest of the world for a little bit. Alright?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s have sex until you go back.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± I said with a smile and pulled down and shoved it back in. She jostled, squeaking and the second round really began. CHAPTER 433 TRAITORS CHAPTER 433 TRAITORS¡°Holy fuck, I keep falling asleep,¡± Anne whispered. We were spooning on the bed in the one dry spot, or at least mostly dry. My chest against her back, she preferred all the skin contact as my arm rested under her neck, and other hand ran along her side. ¡°Sleep then. You deserve it,¡± I whispered in her ear. Biting her lobe she shivered. ¡°No, I¡¯m not missing a second of you here,¡± she said. ¡°Then have Kitty pull me back,¡± I said. ¡°It could be a fun weekend once we fix all this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing that,¡± She mumbled. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re dead, Weston,¡± Anne said. ¡°No amount of wanting is going to stop that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said with a frown, still part of me holding out hope. ¡°You should move on.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying that,¡± she said, turning around to face me. Fear in her eyes she stared at me hard. ¡°Weston, I love you. I just wanted a part of you.¡± Her hand moved to her belly. I opened my mouth. It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out what she was implying. I mean, we hadn¡¯t been wearing condoms, but I wasn¡¯t fertile at the moment. A part of me assumed she wanted a kid, but I wasn¡¯t about to dump and run¡­again. ¡°I mean¡­you want a kid? In this world?¡± ¡°I want something,¡± she said. ¡°A part of you.¡± Her hands moved to my chest. ¡°You aren¡¯t here, but at least you could live on in some way.¡± I knew she wasn¡¯t wrong. This was most men¡¯s goal in life. Meet someone, pop out some kids, give them a good life, so his name, and everything his ancestor¡¯s had worked for wasn¡¯t a complete waste. Then I realized that I was a reverse Kyle Reece from Terminator. Instead of coming from the future to knock someone up, I was coming from the past. ¡°You really really want a kid?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course,¡± she said. ¡°Not anyone¡¯s kid. Yours.¡± She smiled at me, pleading as if asking for permission. ¡°Well I mean¡­okay,¡± I said. Turning off the control I moved back on top of her. ¡°How are you still hard?¡± She asked. ¡°We are at like what? 20?¡± ¡°There abouts,¡± I said. Now that we were talking about actual baby making sex, I was getting even hornier as I entered her. ¡°Wait, before this. When exactly do you get kidnapped by aliens? I need to make sure I see it. Maybe I can gleam something or come along.¡± ¡°Oh uh¡­do you remember when you came back with Delilah?¡± Anne asked. ¡°Oh right. What happened with that?¡± I asked, distracted and hoping for clues on what to do. ¡°Don¡¯t start,¡± she said, glaring at me. ¡°I may have said some things I regret. But I¡¯m not going to talk about her with you inside of me.¡± Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Even my kid inside you?¡± I asked, nibbling her neck. She moaned, getting wetter. ¡°Please?¡± ¡°F-fuck fine. So Delilah wasn¡¯t as-¡± Anne stopped as an alarm sounded. I stayed buried inside of her, praying it would go away. ¡°Get off!¡± She yelled. I pulled out and jumped back. She scooted off the bed, dressing as quickly as she could. ¡°That alarm means Sentinels are in the area.¡± ¡°I assume they are always around here,¡± I said. ¡°Not this close,¡± she said. ¡°They usually-¡± She was cut off again as a loud explosion sounded below us. ¡°Fuck!¡± She yelled and ran out half naked from the room. I joined her. Keeping pace with her, then when we got to the stairwell she surprised me by floating up and dropping down the center. ¡°You can fly now?¡± I asked. ¡°Not the time, Weston,¡± she said, so many emotions rolling through her. I wanted to know everything but knew she was right. People were running this way and that. Rogue was actually glowing below me as she sped up. Unsure where her powerup had come from I followed behind, trying to sense everything around me as chaos ensued. We got to the floor that held the machine they had been working on. Anne and I flew over the heads of everyone running away. Inside I could see three Sentinels trying to get into the room. They shot lasers or some kind of concussive blasts from their hands. I powered up my body with Nen as Anne began to glow brighter. We each hit a machine, but neither exploded out like before. Cursing, I was going to have to use it all. Pouring more Nen into my body I connected with the face of one, and sent out a Nen Blast. This time it¡¯s head blasted off. I hoped my inverse resistance, whatever that was, was helping. Rouge was firing off some weird glowing energy at her Sentinel but it seemed not to affect the other two. They changed their target to her. I roared, punching both at the same time and blasting their metal faces to smithereens. ¡°Don¡¯t get used to that!¡± Anne yelled. ¡°They learn quickly to counteract whatever energy you used.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said, hoping I could keep with the Nen. If not, I had a few options. We got to the room to find Emma, Forge, and a few others inside. ¡°What happened?¡± Anne asked as she took control of the room. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Emma said. She pulled her eyes away from me, her emotions all over the place as well. ¡°They just showed-¡± I blasted Angel with a Nen Blast. He was thrown back into the wall. ¡°Weston!¡± Anne yelled. ¡°He did this,¡± I said, stomping toward him. ¡°It¡¯s all over him. I can see the betrayal.¡± I grabbed the man with white wings at his back. His Haki was full of shame. Unable to look me in the eyes I punched him in the gut. ¡°Why?!¡± I yelled. ¡°Weston!¡± Others yelled, but I wasn¡¯t hearing it. He threatened Anne by bringing them here. That was unforgivable. Gripping his neck I pushed him into the steel wall. He began to choke and kick. ¡°Answer me! What did you do?¡± I wished I had the Makuramoto, but I didn¡¯t. Real torture would have to work. ¡°You know me, Angel. You remember why I had to wear gloves at the school, right?¡± I grabbed his hand. Squeezing the four fingers together I fused them to one another, making a flipper. ¡°You¡¯ll be fucking known as the Penguin if I keep going.¡± I let the hand go and he stared at it, yelling loudly. I moved for the other hand and something clicked inside of him. ¡°Fuck,¡± was all he got out before he exploded from the inside. Blood and guts shot out of him pushing me back as he breathed his last breath. More than a little surprised by what happened I let go of his throat to let the top half fall to the ground. ¡°I didn¡¯t do that, I swear,¡± I said, looking at the others in the room. ¡°It¡¯s them,¡± Anne said. ¡°They must have got him at some point. Using the threat of a bomb to bring us in.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± Emma said. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Kitty asked. ¡°We are still being attacked from above,¡± Rogue said. ¡°Then we go below,¡± I said. ¡°What happened to the sewer exit?¡± ¡°Sewer exit?¡± Anne and Emma asked as one. ¡°Yeah, this is the old Osborne lab where I got my powers mixed together in a soup. Didn¡¯t you know? Below is where the Lizard tried to escape,¡± I said. ¡°No, we only remembered this place recently,¡± Anne said, getting excited by the idea. ¡°Theres really a sewer exit?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I assumed you used this place. Hisako was there she¡­¡± I thought and the only reason she wouldn¡¯t tell them hit me. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. As I said it I felt more Sentinels coming our way. From the floor below, where the sewer access was. ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck. Forge, dismantle this thing. I¡¯ll deal with the Sentinels at the sewer.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t dismantle the Cerebro II,¡± Forge said. ¡°Then unplug the damn thing. I¡¯ll move it,¡± I said. ¡°Anne, go get Hisako. She is probably a traitor.¡± ¡°Goddammit, not another one,¡± she said but lifted off as her skin glowed white again. I followed her. Meeting at the stairwell I used powerful Nenblasts to bust the brains of the Sentinels. ¡°Stay safe!¡± She yelled as she flew up. ¡°You too,¡± I said as I stood at the stairs looking down. There were more of them coming from below. It was time for some Terminator termination. Punching my knuckles together I floated off the ground and dropped. Falling slowly, the Sentinels ruined my cool entrance as they blasted their arm canons at me. The tall robots, all emotionless, but big balls of electrical energy, I needed to defeat them all with my Nen. It was alien to them, and I might as well use it while I could before I used any other energies. Blasting them hard, with my pointer and middle finger, the thin Nen Blast sliced their heads in half, one at a time. Spinning wildly I felt like I was in a John Woo movie as explosions happened wherever I pointed. One after another was destroyed, proving the true worth of the American taxpayer¡¯s money. I got to the bottom floor and there were ten of the Sentinels lined up for me. I powered up the Nen and blasted them with all I had, killing all ten. Then was in the large room where I had saved those experiment subjects all that time ago. Still dark, there were items littering the floor. The Sentinels had cleared a path through the area to get by and I continued killing them. Low on Nen I used Spiritual Energy and my Berserker mode to break the rest. Plenty angry by the state of the world, my muscles bulged. Though the Sentinel heads weren¡¯t exploding like I hoped, they did dent in nicely. Using my Timeflow I held off from fusing them to each other just yet and simply punched for all I was worth. It took a lot of time, but I eventually got all of them. Standing over the beaten bodies of the Sentinels felt like one of my many badass moments as some went through their robotic death throes. Coming to the entrance from the sewer I found that there was actually a human there. Waiting to either report back or control the Sentinels somehow. I knocked the guy out and took him with me. Flying back to the room where Emma and Forge waited, I tossed the bad guy on the ground. ¡°Is it ready to transport?¡± I asked. ¡°Well yeah, I unplugged it,¡± Forge said, pointing at the normal home power cord he pulled out from the socket in the wall. ¡°Oh,¡± I said, deflating. I had pictured large cables needed to be disconnected. A little disappointed, I pushed my Rift out. Opening a hole into my subspace I noticed all my stuff was still there. Smiling wide that I could bring stuff between worlds I picked up the overly large chair and walked it into my subspace. ¡°I¡¯m sure we have other hideouts we can use. This one is burned, so let¡¯s-¡± ¡°What did you just do?¡± Forge asked. Emma stared at me wide eyed as well. ¡°A subspace I have. Opens into another dimension,¡± I said. ¡°That,¡± Forge said. ¡°I want that.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t give you that,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Let me study you,¡± he said. ¡°Another time. The sewer is clear, I¡¯m going to start sending people there. You all lead them to the next hiding spot,¡± I said. I turned, about to head back to find Anne when Emma Frost stopped me. ¡°Weston,¡± she said, grabbing my arm. ¡°What?¡± I asked, annoyed. This wasn¡¯t the time for this. ¡°Nothing, I just, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re back. We never got our¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°And when I¡¯m done with this, maybe we can make time,¡± I lied. Anne could be in danger and I wasn¡¯t in the mood for flirting right then. Too many Sentinels around, this place was a deathtrap and I wasn¡¯t going to let her get killed right before we had more fun. I flew away and moved up to the upper floors. ¡°Head to the basement!¡± I yelled at people. ¡°Basement!¡± I repeated every now and then to the people I passed overhead. On the main floor I could hear fighting going on. Unsure what to expect, I was not disappointed. An army of smaller Sentinels was outside. My Observation Haki watching everything, they fought a line of mutants that sprayed them with fireballs, ice, acid, some sort of super viscous fluid, and I thought one guy was made of rubber using a Jet Gatling that Luffy was known for. The sad thing was, our people were losing. Yes, Sentinels fell, but there were far more outside than had been coming through the sewers. This was a losing battle. I ran through my options. I had Tabi, but if I exposed the Sentinels to chakra they had the potential to become immune to it. If I used my trump card now, that could screw things up if they got worse, which usually happened. I still hadn¡¯t received a quest yet, so I wasn¡¯t sure how tough this battle was going to be. In a normal battle I could maybe grab the leader of some group, threaten them to stand down. We were fighting robots though. There was no leader. I was sure there were a lot harder Sentinels out there if they had been on the losing side for years. The only reason I was having luck was because they hadn¡¯t run into Nen before. I needed to push it, and try to squeak by without giving my absolute all. Breathing in and out slowly, I relaxed my mind. Sensing the water around me I opened myself up to the natural energy of the water. Replenishing my stores of energy I pulled out my Soulsword. My lifeforce pouring out of me into a physical weapon the sword shined as I raised it up like I was He-man. I flew out the side of the window breaking glass as I joined the fray outside. Stabbing the face of a Sentinel that had been pointing it¡¯s laser hand at Anne it jolted and died. The weapon cut smoothly and I put a smile on my face. Happy that I had made the sword and continued to pour nen into it daily. ¡°I cleared the way to the sewer!¡± I yelled to Anne. She was blasting some white flame or weird energy from her hands at the Sentinels, but they had experienced it before. Despite the power of the blasts they weren¡¯t as affected as they were to my Soulsword. ¡°Hisako ran away!¡± She yelled at me. I cursed. Anne turned to the other line of mutants. ¡°Get the people out of here!¡± Anne yelled at Hancock. My buxom bride nodded and left the front line. I cursed, still not knowing her power. But a group of three Sentinels went for me. I cut their hands off and then their heads. Slicing through them in huge arcs, the tide was turning as I used Timeflow and ended another ten. Our people were pushing back. Getting the emotionless monsters away from the place as people began to evacuate. I thought we were going to win this, then he fell from the sky. Sleek metal exterior, smooth white face, glowing white chest piece, black and gray metal armor. It was fucking Iron Man. ¡°The Iron Sentinel!¡± Rogue yelled. Panic increased in the area and a soundless blast reverbated from the Iron man and everyone but the Sentinels was knocked back. A huge section of the lab was knocked away from the Iron Sentinel¡¯s attack. Causing bricks to fall and pile on the line of mutant fighters. I was knocked down as well. Thrown back into the wall I hadn¡¯t expected such a hit from Iron Man. Whatever he had done was powerful. Shaking my head I stumbled back outside. Somehow thrown into the upper floors of the building my hand caught me then I fell again. My ears ringing, I breathed out and groaned as I got back up. Too unbalanced to fly, I dragged myself to the hole in the wall I had made. When I got there, Iron Man was holding Anne by the neck. ¡°Finally,¡± Iron Man said through hidden speakers. ¡°The little rebel leader.¡± ¡°Fuck you, bitch!¡± She yelled at the supposed Avenger. ¡°What the fuck is going on?!¡± I yelled. More to myself than them, but they looked up. An army of Sentinels following Iron Man¡¯s gaze. I stood up on the third floor, staring down at the battle. ¡°What the fuck is wrong with the world?! It¡¯s so fucked up. What the hell are you doing, Iron Man? You¡¯re supposed to be on the good side. Look at you! It fucking makes me sick! These are people, you know?!¡± I jumped down, slowing my descent with flight. I was letting the rage roll over me. So much death going on around me, I was sick of it as tears fell from my eyes. Not all of it was from getting blasted away. I felt like we were winning, then this asshole shows up to ruin it. ¡°Fucking say something!¡± I yelled, my voice cutting through the air like a knife. I raised my hand and my Soulsword flew back to me. ¡°I¡¯ll fucking carve you out of there if you don¡¯t.¡± To my surprise the facemask opened. But not to reveal who I expected. My eyes widened as I studied her face. ¡°Morgan?¡± I asked in disbelief. ¡°Seems you were alive, Weston,¡± the blonde said with a bitter smile. She had a fake metallic eye and scar over the eyelid, showing she had seen some shit too. ¡°But you¡¯re wrong, these aren¡¯t people. They fucking killed my father, and I¡¯ll kill them for that.¡± ¡°Who, who killed your father?¡± I asked. I now knew her dad was Tony Stark¡­and I had forgotten to call her. I hoped past me called her before he left planet but I doubted from how indifferent to me she felt. ¡°Magneto! That bastard,¡± she spat. ¡°Well he will pay. They all will.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t you,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°Stripper Morgan wouldn¡¯t have done this. She wanted to do science crap. Not become a leader of some dystopian totalitarian army.¡± I was hoping that she would be reminded about our conversation, but the words only made her angrier. ¡°You have no idea who the fuck I am, Weston,¡± she said. She looked around. Despite her words, her Haki was all over the place. Seeing me was affecting her. I didn¡¯t feel Hope Pym around us, but I doubted she would have been much help anyway. ¡°You have two hours before this building will be demolished. Get your people out of here,¡± she said then blasted off. Carrying Anne with her into the sky. I moved to go after her, fighting it out right there and then, but that was when I got a quest. Marvel World Quest 8: Save all the mutants you can from the internment camps Rewards: Dependent on Results ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I spat. The Sentinels were still there, staring at us with their blank faces. They didn¡¯t make a move for us, but I knew they would if we stepped away from this spot. I wasn¡¯t sure why Morgan gave us time, but I hoped a part of her was still the young girl from Calhoun. ¡°Let¡¯s go, people,¡± I said. ¡°Mend our wounds. We are moving.¡± I began to think as I dug people out of the rubble from Morgan¡¯s sonic blast. There was so much going on, but at least now I knew what the world wanted me to do. I was supposed to fuck some shit up, and that¡¯s exactly what I planned to do. CHAPTER 434 GETTING THE BAND BACK TOGETHER CHAPTER 434 GETTING THE BAND BACK TOGETHER¡°Fucking do it,¡± I said, staring Emma in the eyes. Struggling not to look at her cleavage. We were in their sister location a few miles away. The sewer mostly brought us to it. The majority of people were split up between safe houses, but I wanted everyone ready to go as soon as possible. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, he left,¡± Emma said. ¡°You are telling me, that Magneto, who built an entire fucking island, also had the secret to interplanetary travel, and no one, I don¡¯t know, thought to chase after him? No one else had this secret? Why the hell haven¡¯t we all left this planet if space travel is so easy?¡± ¡°Budget cuts?¡± Kitty offered. ¡°He¡¯s fucking lying,¡± I said to everyone in the room. All around us were the main fighters left over after the fight with the Sentinels. ¡°The greatest trick the devil ever played was proving to the world he didn¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°Magneto really left though,¡± someone said. ¡°We all saw it on the news.¡± ¡°The self-proclaimed messiah of mutants left the planet?¡± I asked. ¡°Then show me where he went.¡± ¡°Weston, they did get teleported away by aliens and came back on a spaceship,¡± Kitty said. ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care if they bought a junker from some space Jawas. He didn¡¯t fucking leave. Use this dollar store Cerebro and look for him, Emma. Look for all of them. I¡¯m going to personally drag every single one of them back here.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Emma asked. Fear in her voice, but a lot of excitement. ¡°Cus we are going to kill every last one of these fuckers,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t care what it takes. I¡¯m getting Anne back. Each of the mutants they took and enslaved, we are getting them all and escaping this hell hole. That¡¯s why I need Magneto. Wherever he holed up, he will take you all. He is the key.¡± ¡°And if he isn¡¯t here?¡± Kitty asked. ¡°Then I¡¯ll plan from there,¡± I said. ¡°Uh, who put this guy in charge?¡± Someone asked. He was one of the fighters close to Hancock. The dark haired beauty eyed me from the edge of the room, silent as I took charge. ¡°I fucking did. You want the job, talk to my manager,¡± I pointed at Tabi who meowed. ¡°Now, Emma, get it done. Find them all.¡± ¡°Fine, but I want something out of this,¡± she said. ¡°Whatever you want,¡± I promised and she smiled wide. Winking at me she put on the Cerebro helmet and it thrummed with power. Energy pouring out of it she sat quietly. ¡°Oh,¡± she said in surprise after a minute. ¡°Is he there?¡± I asked. She didn¡¯t answer, but her pause told me all I needed to know. ¡ª I walked up to the snow covered hut. Having gone my maximum speed I made the trip in three hours. Far faster than I had ever traveled before, I was determined to finish this as soon as possible. I wasn¡¯t surprised that they lived here. It was the sort of place I would expect for the brother and sister. ¡°Who goes there?¡± A booming voice asked from the hut. ¡°An old friend,¡± I said, stopping in the six inch deep snow. It took them time but they slowly walked out of the hut, peering out at me. I dropped my hood to reveal my face. ¡°Weston?¡± The blonde asked in surprise. She looked the same as the last time I had seen her. Long blonde hair, smooth skin, but there were more scars on her than before. ¡°Hey, Illyana, Piotr,¡± I said with a wave. ¡°I thought you died,¡± Illyana said laughing as she ran up to me. I hugged her and returned with the same enthusiasm. ¡°Not yet,¡± I said, frowning as she pulled away. I studied Piotr. He was bigger than the last time I saw him. Muscles layered on muscles he had a huge beard that suited him. ¡°No,¡± he said, reading my mind. ¡°It¡¯s bad out there. We are planning an attack,¡± I said. ¡°One to end all attacks.¡± ¡°We did that once,¡± Piotr said. ¡°It did not end well for our side.¡± ¡°Well this time you have me,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t care what it takes. We need to get our people out of the camps.¡± ¡°We are not even your people,¡± Piotr spat. ¡°You are yours hurt-¡± ¡°Piotr!¡± Illyana spat. ¡°Weston is different, you know that. I know the last fight was bad, but sitting here, waiting to be caught or die? This is no life.¡± She eyed me, giving me a smile. ¡°If my brother is too chicken, then I will help you.¡± Piotr opened his mouth, but then closed it. With his sister in danger, I doubted he would stay behind. ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°You still have access to Limbo?¡± I asked. ¡°I think we could use some demons if the drama died on their end.¡± ¡°Ah yes,¡± Illyana said. ¡°They had asked about you the last time I went. I believe they would be willing to help.¡± ¡°Good, I need everyone I can get,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, I¡¯ll walk you through the plan.¡± ¡ª It took another three hours to get to London. The place was as rainy as I remembered, but at least there was no snow. Finding the specific house took time. Far bigger than I expected it was like a mansion. Just outside the massive city I wondered what kind of old money they had. Surprised that an ancient ninja organization resided there, I dropped in and was immediately attacked by three men. ¡°Cut the shit,¡± I said, but they were relentless with the attacks as I knocked them out one by one. I got inside the home and ninja stars were thrown at me. I used Nen and they bounced off but then to my surprise a nen coated kunai was thrown. Catching this one I identified the person that threw it and tossed it back. It stabbed through them and I made my way to the line of them. It took time but a line of knocked out ninja followed in my path as I got to the boss room. The higher ups were waiting for me as I got there. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m home!¡± I yelled as I opened the doors. Revealing myself to the three leaders, Elektra, Psylocke, and Matilda Murdock stared at me with open mouths as they slowly dropped their guards. ¡°We thought you were dead!¡± Maddy said. Running past the other two she smiled wide as she jumped up and I caught her. As hot as ever the buxom redhead laughed as I held her easily. ¡°You thought I could die?¡± I asked, surprised as I stared into non-milky pupils. ¡°New eyes?¡± ¡°They¡¯re robotic,¡± she said. ¡°I can turn them off when I really want to.¡± ¡°Nice,¡± I said, smiling up at her. ¡°What do you think? Am I as handsome as you imagined?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°I thought a few years would add age to you. You feel as young as the last time I saw you.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± I said. ¡°About that¡­I need your help.¡± I decided telling her the truth wasn¡¯t in my best interest since I had a schedule to keep. ¡°What do you need?¡± Elektra asked boredly. Maddy and I turned to face her. Psylocke standing next to her, both felt far stronger than the last time I saw them. ¡°I need my secret ninja organization,¡± I said, dropping Maddy to the ground. She held my hand as I walked to the other two, proving why I chose her to stay close to so long ago. I had been hesitant around her, but I guessed she was serious about me. ¡°It¡¯s yours now?¡± Elektra asked, acting surprised. She radiated power. Whatever god she absorbed had only gotten stronger in my absence, I smiled widely. Ready to prove who was the teacher and who the student. ¡°It is if I wish it to be,¡± I said. All the confidence in the world, it was the only thing she respected. ¡°Shall we fight or fuck to see who is stronger?¡± I asked. ¡°Have you learned anything new, Elektra? Because I have.¡± She stared at me for a moment. ¡°Leave us,¡± she said to Psylocke. The dark haired beauty hesitated, staring at me for a moment. Then bowing she turned around as another dozen ninjas disappeared out of the room. ¡°What do you need?¡± Elektra asked as she removed the sash wrapping of her clothes. Maddy clapped happily as she too began to disrobe. ¡°Your best ninjas in America. Tomorrow morning. We strike at dawn,¡± I said as I removed my hoodie. I was starting to think they didn¡¯t want to fight as the three of us collided. ¡°Fine,¡± Elektra said. ¡°But this time you are putting a baby in me. My goddess wants a strong one.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I lied. Despite my lack of judgment with Anne, I wasn¡¯t about to leave anyone with a kid. A part of me still had faith that the future me was alive somewhere out in the very wide universe. ¡°Me first,¡± Maddy said. I pulled her to me. Her skin tan, tits perfect and perky, I didn¡¯t hesitate to enter her from the front. Squealing in glee she acted like she missed me for some reason as I sent Sparks into her body stronger than ever. ¡ª I trudged up the mountain. Hardly anyone nearby for miles, I basically had to make my own path. As I stepped on an ice shelf and it began to slide I lifted off. ¡°Why the fuck am I walking when I can fly?¡± Cursing myself, I had thought the place was closer, but it was literally on the edge of a cliff. Basically a trailer about to tip over, the two wheel camper was out of place in the Alps. ¡°Cyclops! I have come to answer your riddles!¡± I yelled to the redneck home. I didn¡¯t hear anything from inside. ¡°Oh mighty Cyclops. What riddles do you ask of me to pass this¡­pass?¡± With the last I heard glass bottles clink together as someone woke up. ¡°Oh mighty one eye monster. Please do not terrorize the lowly villagers! They are done sending you more virgins in your lust for someone more pure than yourself!¡± I heard someone cough from inside. Then the distinct sound of a lighter being lit sounded. After a moment someone kicked the door out, revealing the boyscout with a drink in one hand and cigarette in his mouth. ¡°Fuck. You¡¯re alive?¡± Scott Summers asked. Wearing his red sunglasses he was as strong looking as ever, and honestly way cooler in my book. He had a long brown beard and long hair that made him look like drunk Jesus. ¡°Dude, whatever arc you went through, did you good,¡± I said. ¡°Good?¡± He asked. ¡°This looks good to you?¡± He asked with a laugh. Puffing the cigarette he sat right there on the stairs of the camper. Shaking his head he groaned. After a moment he looked up at me. ¡°That really you?¡± ¡°Tis I,¡± I said. ¡°Your favorite student is back to ask his sensei for help.¡± ¡°I was never your fucking sensei,¡± Scott said. ¡°You sleep with all your sensei¡¯s girlfriends?¡± ¡°What? I didn¡¯t sleep-¡± ¡°Jean told me-or Phoenix or whoever the fuck she was,¡± Scott said. ¡°Some kind of mindfuck shit.¡± He scoffed, shaking his head. ¡°Not like it matters anymore. She left like everyone else.¡± Taking a swig of his whiskey I frowned. This was going to be harder than I thought. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said. ¡°I pushed beyond cheating, and I feel bad about it. I¡­thought she was more like me than you.¡± ¡°She was,¡± Scott said. ¡°She left too. Off into the universe. She didn¡¯t find you when she became the Phoenix?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°Look Scott, X is dead. A lot of people are dead. I am with the last of the mutants in America. I have a plan to break a lot out of the internment camps-¡± ¡°And what? You need me to bitch at like every other time?¡± Scott asked. ¡°Sorry I don¡¯t have a girlfriend for you to take this time, Weston.¡± ¡°Fuck you,¡± I spat without meaning to. I held back my anger but he smiled, taking another puff of his cig. ¡°Dude, Jean wasn¡¯t who either of us expected. Xavier mindfucked her way before we did anything. Making her personality change as he hid her powers was dumb. You didn¡¯t fall for Jean. You fell for a figment of X¡¯s imagination.¡± ¡°Well it doesn¡¯t matter now,¡± Scott said. ¡°I gave up this shit a long time ago.¡± He took another swig. His Haki was telling me that what I was saying wasn¡¯t swaying him. It was time for a different tactic. ¡°They have Anne,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for me. I¡¯m asking for your other students. The people that look up to you. I don¡¯t agree with your methods for me, but dude, deep down, you¡¯re a hero. You¡¯re someone people can look up to, not me. I tried getting all the mutants left alive under me and it was one fight after another. I¡¯m not you, I could never be you, and I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± That was mostly true. They didn¡¯t know or care about me, mainly because I looked so young. Scott was the All Might in this world. He had the confidence, experience, and mindset to be that. Even if I had to take the hillbilly version of that, I would. He stared at me for a while. His Haki going back and forth, causing me to nervously sweat. A lot of people from Anne¡¯s group wanted him with us, and I doubted they would join without him. Eventually Scott shrugged. ¡°Pay me,¡± Scott said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Pay me,¡± Scott said. ¡°I¡¯ve been out of the game for a while. I want money for more booze since it refuses to grow on trees. So pay me.¡± I stood slack jawed for a moment and laughed. A hearty one, just the kind I needed. ¡°Did you just make a joke?¡± I asked. ¡°Fine, how much?¡± ¡°$50,000 for one day of work,¡± he said. ¡°$50?! That¡¯s-¡± ¡°The going rate,¡± Scott said. ¡°Cash, right here, before I-¡± I threw the money at him. He caught it in surprise. Frowning, he started counting it. ¡°Fuck.¡± ¡°I expect Captain America Scott. Not lives in a van Scott.¡± ¡°Is Captain America alive?¡± He asked. ¡°Fuck, they still haven¡¯t found him?¡± I asked. ¡°Gonna-shit, I don¡¯t have time to look. I¡¯ll fix that when I get back. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m assuming you can¡¯t mask your presence so I¡¯ll have to carry you to America.¡± ¡°Right now?¡± He asked, annoyed. ¡°I have a day with you. We attack in less than 12 hours,¡± I said. ¡°Come on, pack your Jack Daniels lunchboc, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡ª I dropped Scott as we landed outside the building. It was bigger than I expected. About five stories tall, it was a large factory just outside of Paris. Outside the building was a large sign that read WTR. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Scott asked. He was still a little drunk from the short flight. ¡°My business,¡± I said. ¡°Looks like she moved headquarters to France. Can¡¯t say I blame her with how America fucked up.¡± ¡°You own a business?¡± He asked as he followed me inside. ¡°Fucking knew I should have asked for more.¡± I laughed and a receptionist smiled widely at us. ¡°How can I help you?¡± The receptionist asked in perfect english. I had expected French, but then remembered my translation skill. Everything from a humanoid became English for me. ¡°Yes, I am looking for Gwen Stacy,¡± I said. ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± She asked. ¡°I do not, but she will see me. I am Weston Walker¡­I own the company. Or at least half of it anyway.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± She slowly looked down then back up. After a moment she dialed a number and whispered into it. Her eyes wide she stood and said, ¡°Yes of course. Please go to the back room there. That is Miss Stacy¡¯s lab. You will need this keycard. Shall I escort you?¡± She passed me a small keycard. ¡°I think I can find my way,¡± I said. ¡°You staying or still drunk?¡± ¡°Bathroom?¡± He asked. The woman looked confused at him. She heard only him in English, it wasn¡¯t translated to her language for her. ¡°Bathroom,¡± I translated. ¡°Oh yes, that way,¡± she said pointing. ¡°What the-don¡¯t care,¡± Scott said and ran the way she pointed. I shook my head and headed to where Gwen¡¯s lab was. She wasn¡¯t hard to find. Her Spiritual energy distinct, she was busy studying something under a microscope. ¡°Fucking nerd,¡± I said loudly as I walked over to her. ¡°Hmm?¡± She asked. ¡°I said you¡¯re still a fucking nerd,¡± I said. ¡°Oh and you are-¡± She stopped as she stared at me. Slowly her eyes widened. ¡°Weston?!¡± Gwen Stacy jumped up and actually ran to me. Older, her blonde hair was longer. Wearing a white lab coat she resembled the Spiderverse Gwen more than the Amazing Spiderman one. Skinny as a bone she was light in my arms as I caught her. ¡°Jeez, miss me that much?¡± I asked. ¡°Hell no,¡± she said, pulling back, but there were legitimate tears in your eyes. ¡°I just heard you were probably dead. It¡¯s been six years. Where were you? And you haven¡¯t aged a day? How did you-¡± ¡°One question at a time,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m actually from the past. I¡¯ll be slingshotting back to the present six years ago in a day or so. Either way I need your help.¡± ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know what to say to that,¡± she said, frowning at me. ¡°Are you serious?¡± She asked. ¡°I am,¡± I said. ¡°My mutant friends are being persecuted in America, I need as many of our Gantz suits as you can part with.¡± ¡°Shit,¡± she said with a frown. ¡°Right now? I have like three orders I need to fill.¡± ¡°Right now now. You¡¯re not selling them to America right?¡± ¡°With what they¡¯re doing to mutants, hell no, but they probably buy them through intermediaries. The rich and famous anyway.¡± She sighed and turned around. Pulling up a tablet she said, ¡°I can part with 20,000.¡± ¡°Holy shit,¡± I said. ¡°I only need like 1,000.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± she said. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s no problem. You had me worried.¡± ¡°Good. Also a company by the name of Natchios has been trying to get a contract through to you guys. I need you to approve them,¡± I said. ¡°That shady company? I try not to sell to that type,¡± she said with a frown. ¡°I understand. Limit them to like 100 or so,¡± I said. ¡°How¡¯s the company doing?¡± ¡°Awesome,¡± she said. ¡°We went public last year and I have to say we are pretty well off. I bought some other armor companies and¡­¡± She stopped turning to stare at me. ¡°Wait, are you attacking the Sentinels?¡± ¡°Uh yeah, isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± I asked. ¡°Shit, Peter,¡± she said. ¡°He joined up with them a few years ago. He¡¯s in some weird offshoot of the Avengers or whatever.¡± ¡°Peter joined them?¡± I asked, sickened. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°This weird black parasite attached to him. It made him really erratic and bloodthirsty. Things were turning bad in America so I fired him and moved shop here,¡± she said. ¡°Oh shit, Venom?¡± I asked. ¡°How¡¯d you know?¡± She asked. ¡°Lucky guess. Listen, I¡¯ll try to help Peter. Get me those suits. I have one more stop to take. I attack in the morning.¡± ¡°I can maybe get it overnight-¡± sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I have a subspace, I can take them with me,¡± I said. ¡°A¡­what?¡± She asked. ¡°A¡­subspace,¡± I said. I opened a Rift, into my pocket dimension. ¡°Oh my god, Weston, let me study this real quick,¡± she said. ¡°Just let me get some¡­¡± ¡ª I walked up to yet another cabin in the woods. Unlike the others, this one was more rustic. Made from actual logs, mud caked onto the sidewalls, branches for a roof, it was about as barebones as you could get. ¡°Turn your ass around,¡± the deep voice boomed from the cabin. ¡°I need you,¡± I said. ¡°In a sexual way. I¡¯ve fought it for too long, Logan. Please. You¡¯re mutton chops, your small but stocky stature. I couldn¡¯t get it out of my mind after all these years.¡± There was a long pause. Eventually he barked, ¡°I fucking hate you.¡± ¡°Come on, Logan. You gave me cancer, remember? You owe me,¡± I said. I heard him stand up in a huff and stomp toward the door. ¡°I didn¡¯t fucking give you cancer,¡± he said. He looked exactly the same. Which wasn¡¯t a disappointment, but I had hoped for a big beard too. Instead he had his regular mutton chops, red flannel shirt, blue jeans, and cigar in his mouth. ¡°You did that! Jumping into a fucking burning weird glowing building.¡± ¡°Oh right,¡± I said, smiling at him. ¡°Who remembers that sort of stuff? Come on, Logan, I need your help.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going, kid,¡± he said. ¡°Come on. I¡¯m getting the band back together,¡± I said. ¡°I got most everyone¡­what¡¯s left anyway. Which is surprisingly a lot for how much everyone was saying they were all dead.¡± ¡°Kid, I can¡¯t go out there,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°I tried to help, but I fucked it all up. I deserve this.¡± ¡°You deserve to live a sweet life in the middle of nowhere living like a mountain man? All while people are struggling to survive out there. Not just any people either, but your people?!¡± I asked. I was so sick of the back and forth with these people, and at least I didn¡¯t have to put on the kid¡¯s gloves for him. ¡°Logan, I don¡¯t know what you did, but they have Anne. They have a lot more than that too. They¡¯re fucking planting bombs in people. Killing puppies. Clubbing seals. Come on! I thought you of all would be up for-¡± ¡°I was a fucking Nazi!¡± He growled. I held back my next words. Caught off guard more than a little by the statement. ¡°Well heil fucking my balls,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t-No, that¡¯s a lie. You were a Nazi? Like killing Jews kind?¡± He let out a tired sigh. Crossing his arms he munched on his cigar. ¡°The worst kind.¡± ¡°There¡¯s worse than killing Jews?¡± I asked. ¡°Not that¡­well maybe,¡± he growled. ¡°We went through some shit while you were apparently on vacation. I got my memories back, and turns out I blocked it out for a reason. I was a fucking Nazi. Fighting for the enemy back in WWII.¡± ¡°Shit,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t really see you¡­ in the uniform.¡± I squinted my eyes at him. ¡°Did they make a custom flannel SS uniform for you?¡± He opened his mouth, closed it, then scoffed. "Goddamn, I hate you,¡± he said. ¡°Ha!¡± He laughed as I did the same. Both of us picturing a flannel Nazi uniform. ¡°Fuck! Why is that funny?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said, barely holding back my laughter. ¡°Can you imagine? Like a red one, full on Nazi SS shit, shaking Hitler¡¯s hand?¡± The both of us only laughed harder. The woods around us filled with laughter, it was a long time until we recovered. When we did, Wolverine wiped some tears from his eyes. ¡°Fuck, I haven¡¯t laughed like that in a long time,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing that a lot lately,¡± I said. ¡°Logan, I don¡¯t know your sins, or past, but we have an opportunity to save a lot of people. And to get them all to a safe place. Not Deliverance safe like this place, but about as safe as it comes.¡± ¡°Kid, I really want to. I do, I just¡­I killed a lot of people,¡± he said. ¡°A lot. Watched a lot of shit in my time. I shouldn¡¯t even be alive let alone-¡± ¡°Stop, I don¡¯t give a shit,¡± I said. ¡°I want a killer right now. I¡¯m not Xavier. These people hurt those I care about. Their fucking heads will roll. If you lost your claws I understand. But I don¡¯t have time for your sob story. We attack in three hours, and it takes me an hour to get back carrying your heavy ass. So you¡¯re going to fucking give me the Wolverine. A rage filled five foot nothing of pure murderous fury. All that shit you went through doesn¡¯t fucking matter. So if I have to kick your ass to remind you why you never won our fights, then I will.¡± I took off my hoodie. ¡°Never won our-You lost every time,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s not how I remember it,¡± I said. ¡°Each time we fought I was winning. Becoming stronger than you. I already won on height. If I need to remind you why I won in strength, so be it.¡± I didn¡¯t know exactly what I was doing, but men fought to get over shit. He stared at me, getting angry. I pulled my Soulsword out and he released his claws. We stared at one another for a moment and ran at the other at the same time. CHAPTER 435 LESS THAN CIVIL WAR CHAPTER 435 LESS THAN CIVIL WARMy ears were still ringing as everyone gathered. Wolverine had not gone easy on me, but I was recovering. Mutants all around me the air was filled with fear, an almost infectious feeling that spread from person to person. ¡°Stop being such pansies,¡± I barked at those nearby. My voice echoed loudly in the warehouse. A good five hundred mutants around me, all wore the black ARMIS suits Gwen had supplied me. The future mutants of course knew what they were. The famous strengthening suits, they had asked how I got them, but I just told them I stole the suits. Able to make them ten times stronger and take a lot of blunt damage, they would be needed today. ¡°Calm it down, kid,¡± Wolverine said. He was wearing his flannel and jeans still. A few blood stains on them, I had still gotten my ass handed to me. ¡°This is a pretty big fight, and you haven¡¯t told anyone the plan.¡± ¡°Last time we had a plan the one angel in our group exploded,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t trust any of you with all of it.¡± ¡°At least tell them how many reinforcements we have,¡± Scott said. He was sober. Having kept the beard he had a huge following of past students that looked at him like the messiah come back from the dead. ¡°A few thousand,¡± I said. I monitored their Haki. None acted scared by the number, but rather excited. ¡°Seriously?¡± Emma Frost asked. She was in the custom skintight white ARMIS suit I requested. She had refused until she saw how well it showed off curves. Her bosom hiked up, she was gorgeous in the suit. ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°I called in a lot of favors. But there is a plan. Trust me. We are more of a distraction for the real event.¡± ¡°Fuck kid, who knew you had so many friends,¡± Wolverine growled. ¡°Honestly, you¡¯re right,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m surprised I haven¡¯t pissed off more people. Maybe that¡¯s part of my charm.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s charm,¡± Kitty said. ¡°Shut it, kidnapper,¡± I said. She frowned, then remembered how she got me. Her eyes widening, she stared at the others, making sure they didn¡¯t know I wasn¡¯t the right Weston. Sometimes I forgot I wasn¡¯t from this time either. An alarm went off and I looked at the door. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time.¡± The nondescript man by the door nodded. The large overhead door opened to a white expanse. I stepped outside of it first into the real world. His mutant power was making a movable subspace. Really hidden away inside his body it was like Capone¡¯s power in One Piece. The man shipped us across the city, keeping everyone safe as we traveled. Stepping out of the warehouse I was in front of the man. Walking forward, more appeared behind me as they stepped out of his warehouse mutant power. I continued forward. Nothing but frozen dirt at my feet I looked around to see there were no trees around us. Only a hill in front of me, I began to walk up it. Everything around me dead and destroyed the air felt wrong, as if the world knew what went on here. Wolverine, Cyclops, Kitty, Emma Frost, Ice man, and many other mutants behind me, I walked up the short hill to see the biggest internment camp in the world. Stationed in New Jersey, I didn¡¯t think the place could get any worse, but it did. The internment camp was one of many locations they kept the mutants of the world. Large bunk houses in front of me it looked distinctly like concentration camps from WWII. ¡°Getting flashbacks?¡± I asked Wolverine. ¡°Fuck you,¡± he said. I could tell that seeing them was hurting him. His mouth open, he wasn¡¯t able to hold a cigar; that was sign enough that it was bad. Surrounding the camp was a large razor wire fence, a trench, and many watch towers manned with men and guns. Man sized Sentinels also patrolling around and in the camp I could feel the sorrow of the place from half a mile off. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± Cyclops said. ¡°See, he cursed,¡± I told Wolverine. ¡°Not the time for jokes,¡± Wolverine said. Then he sighed. ¡°But fine, I owe you $5 after this.¡± ¡°Goddamn, I should have charged you more,¡± Cyclops whispered. I needed to remember to steal my money back from him before this was over. Then Cyclops became the leader. Turning around he faced everyone. ¡°I know it looks bad, people. But this is worth fighting against. Unlike with Xavier, we are going in there with a mission. Kill all that stand in our way.¡± The men and women behind us were more than happy to do that. Having lived under the boot of the government for so long I hoped this didn¡¯t give me the Anti-hero role, but if it did, I had a Get Out of Jail Free Card. ¡°Five minutes,¡± I said to people. They waited. ¡°Should we hide or something?¡± Wolverine asked. ¡°No, we are the bait,¡± I said as the first massive Sentinel landed. 100 feet tall it landed just outside the camp in front of us. Like a mountain falling, it hit hard and caused us to stumble. Then another dozen landed in front of it. Making a wall between us and the camp. The fear of those around me and from the camp only grew. ¡°That all you got?!¡± I yelled. ¡°Send a fucking million!¡± I was ready for this. Still a little dark yet I could feel more coming and only smiled wider. Another two dozen appeared. All landing between us and the camp, they were an imposing sight. I secretly prayed that was all of them. They were so much taller than me, and I hadn¡¯t fought the giant ones yet. I wasn¡¯t exactly positive I could destroy them. ¡°You better fucking have a good plan, kid,¡± Wolverine whispered. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not all of their reinforcements,¡± I said. My eyes wild with excitement. ¡°I gave them plenty of headsup we would be coming. They still have their precious Avengers.¡± ¡°Fuck! You warned them?!¡± Wolverine yelled. ¡°Damn right I did,¡± I said, still ready to fight. I turned to face all of those that followed me. ¡°How the fuck are you going to break away from them unless we remind them right here, it¡¯s not profitable to mess with mutants! How can any of you sleep well at night?! I know I couldn¡¯t. Beaten and broken. At the whim of someone else! That¡¯s no way to live! That¡¯s how you die. Me!? I plan to win today. I don¡¯t give a shit what happened years ago. This is where it turns around. For all of you! This moment. This fight. This one chance! I can lead us to victory people. I know it! Just trust me!¡± My voice had turned a slight Scottish at the end, channeling my William Wallace a little bit, but I reigned it back into my normal accent. Their Haki was mixed, but I didn¡¯t care. I looked to each of them, showing them as much confidence as I could. I¡¯d fought a man of steel and survived. I¡¯d be damned if I was scared of a few robots. ¡°Rousing speech, Weston,¡± the Iron Sentinel said, her voice cutting through the morning air like a fart during a speech. She was standing on the head of the lead Sentinel. As the sound of her voice echoed from speakers on her body more fear crept into people. I turned back to face her. This world¡¯s version of the Avengers were below her. At the feet of the Sentinels. ¡°Peter Parker!¡± I yelled to the man in black. ¡°Your Aunt would be pissed if she knew you were fighting for the bad guys.¡± ¡°Did you just announce my secret identity?!¡± The man yelled from the Venom infected spider suit. ¡°If you¡¯re on the bad side you don¡¯t get a secret identity,¡± I said. ¡°You owe me for saving your life. Stay out of this.¡± ¡°We will not,¡± a darker voice came from him. ¡°Shut up, Venom,¡± I yelled back. ¡°Don¡¯t tell us to shut up. You shut up,¡± he yelled. ¡°Banshee, you¡¯re on the black suit guy,¡± I said. I pointed for the red headed once teacher. He nodded. Venom was weak to sonic attacks, and those were Banshee''s specialty. ¡°Reed Richards, Susan Storm, Johnny Storm, and Ben Grimm,¡± I yelled to the Fantastic Four members below. ¡°I am Weston Walker. I pulled you out of your little science experiment that made you the way you are today. You owe me too. Stay out of this fight.¡± They looked confused at one another. None happy to be there, but willingly following orders. ¡°How can we know that?¡± Reed asked. ¡°Ask Fury, I¡¯m sure that other one-eyed asshole is running things,¡± I said. Reed actually talked into an communication device in his ear. ¡°Who else?¡± I asked myself as I looked through the others. There was no Thor, but I did see Hawkeye and this world¡¯s Black Widow. ¡°Yelena! Any way to talk you out of this?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Walker,¡± she said with a sad smile. I nodded. ¡°Nightcrawler, Beast, I know those collars on you make you follow orders. We will have you free soon enough!¡± I assured the two mutant members of the team. There were another few dozen mutants with similar control collars on. ¡°Hisako!¡± I yelled to the crying Japanese girl. ¡°I mostly forgive you.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Iron Sentinel yelled. The once meek Morgan opened her mask again. ¡°Weston, we came to your stupid school house fight! Why did you want to do this?!¡± ¡°To fight! Like in my message. It said ¡°Meet at the Internment Camp Sunup!¡± Was that not clear?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how you fucking declare war on someone,¡± Wolverine growled. ¡°They got the message,¡± I said, pointing at the army in front of me. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Weston! Stop this bullshit,¡± Morgan yelled. ¡°Your people have lost. No one wants them here. They were a mistake. All of them. We are just trying to keep the majority safe.¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°We are just trying to keep-¡± ¡°What?!¡± I yelled louder. ¡°I can¡¯t fucking hear you through all this crap! Morgan! You were my friend. I thought you were at least. But no, if you¡¯re willing to do this. I don¡¯t want to hear from you. Actually,¡± I said, acting like I had a fantastic idea. ¡°How about you and I fight?! Mano y womano. Winner takes all. I win, you all let my people go, and if you win, you can have me as your reluctant but proficient sex slave.¡± ¡°What the fuck!¡± Emma laughed. ¡°Who says that?¡± I barked a laugh and a few others did too. ¡°Stop with the games, Weston,¡± Morgan said. Her face got serious as her mask dropped down. ¡°By order of the government we have full legal right to-¡± ¡°Morgan, one last thing!¡± I yelled. ¡°What?!¡± She yelled. ¡°I told you I¡¯d attack at sunup,¡± I said, pointing to the sun. ¡°That was like five minutes ago.¡± She stared at me for a moment and then an alarm from the camp sounded behind her. The Hand ninjas having already infiltrated the place they were releasing prisoners as we spoke. As she turned I summoned Tabi. The cat lit up in blue flames as she landed onto me. Her physical form absorbing into me, chakra filled every ounce of my body. I cast a huge shadow clone jutsu. White smoke poured out of me as five hundred of me appeared in front of us. I wasn¡¯t done though. Flying straight up I began pouring chakra into huge condensed balls in front of me. Most everyone distracted by what was happening in the camp. The Sentinels stared at me unmoving. No orders to follow. I made the chakra orbs bigger and bigger. At least twenty feet tall the three orbs shot away from me like bullets. The Sentinels raised their hands to block them but they were an unfamiliar energy to the robots. The balls tore through them like a bowling ball through toy soldiers. Metal arms and heads flung everywhere as they toppled over this way and that. Actually exhausted from the expenditure of chakra, Tabi pulled away from me. Over twenty Sentinels taken care of with the one move I yelled, ¡°Now!¡± Illyana hidden in our group, opened a portal. It wasn¡¯t long until green, red, and yellow demons flew out of the hole like flies out a window. They poured out like locust all roaring in triumph as they flew at this world''s version of the Avengers. ¡°How¡¯s that for a fucking plan!?¡± I yelled down to Wolverine. He growled a nod and his claws came out. Not leaving his fighting to a bunch of other world demons he wanted in on the action. Others from my team did the same. Scott leading the charge he roared and they followed. I looked at the glorious fight as the Iron Sentinel hit me like a freight train. The wind knocked out of me she hit me with another one of her sound moves. Covering myself in Nen and Spiritual energy, it wasn¡¯t enough as I felt like my bones were rattling. Hitting me into the ground she pulled her metallic arm back and punched me. ¡°Fuck!¡± I said after the hit. ¡°Fight fair.¡± She roared from behind the mask and hit again, I blocked her this time. ¡°Morgan! Come back to yourself!¡± I yelled. ¡°This isn¡¯t-¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± She yelled and a blast of energy left her hand, throwing me back again. I caught myself, sliding on the frozen mud. I extended my hand out, summoning my Soulsword. The white glowing blade practically thrummed with power as I stood. ¡°Morgan, I only have so many wake up calls for you,¡± I said. ¡°If I start using this, that means I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sent so many to death!¡± She spat. ¡°So many of your people. You really think there is a way to wake up from this? Are you stupid?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I said, with all the seriousness I could muster. ¡°I am stupid. I am fucking mentally challenged. I never have, and I hope to never have to kill someone I made out with, Morgan. I¡¯m not even supposed to be here! I¡¯m supposed to be in the past right now. But no, I got pulled to this bullshit. This crap hole of a timeline that you helped make because your dad died?!¡± I stared at her, rage filling me. ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?¡± I asked. ¡°You know my parents are dead right?¡± I asked. ¡°I assume you had me looked into. You¡¯re rich, you still remember me after all these years. I was probably a google search away. My entire fucking family died. And yeah, I was pissed. But I didn¡¯t go out and kill everyone involved. Hell, I didn¡¯t even kill the one person responsible. What you¡¯re doing is not fucking normal. This right here, is not a normal reaction. This right-¡± ¡°Are you really from the past?¡± She asked, her anger slowly leaving her. I stopped my tirade, confused by her reaction for a moment. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m from six years ago,¡± I said. ¡°No way,¡± she said, and for the first time since I saw her again she was the young blonde I met at private school. ¡°Weston, you have to tell my dad. Make an Iron Man suit immune to magnetism.¡± I paused for a moment. My anger ebbing and dying slowly. I let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Finally,¡± I said. ¡°Jeez, I¡¯ve been trying so hard to get people to give me hints about the past. It¡¯s nice to finally get a straight answer.¡± I looked at her. ¡°Wait, you believe me?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± she said without hesitation, her face mask opening to reveal the young blonde. ¡°This suit has a lie detector. There was no deception at all. How are you from the past?¡± ¡°Long story,¡± I said. ¡°So if I tell your dad that, you¡¯ll stop this whole thing?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said. ¡°What happens to me if you change the past?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that,¡± I admitted with a shrug. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure this timeline goes on like it is. But then if I change stuff a new timeline forms. So hopefully in my timeline your dad would be saved.¡± ¡°Shit,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s less worthwhile.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°I mean you could like cease to be if you wanted. Since I¡¯d be rewriting your history and changing who you are.¡± ¡°That sounds more depressing,¡± she said. ¡°But¡­fuck fine. You get my dad that message, and I¡¯ll stop.¡± ¡°How will he know it¡¯s from you in the future?¡± I asked. ¡°Tell him- no wait. Tell me about this. She will believe you. She can get him to do it,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯d believe me even then?¡± I asked, a little touched by that fact. ¡°Well yeah¡­you were my first kiss and all,¡± she said. ¡°You kind of had a power over me.¡± ¡°Nice,¡± I said. ¡°What about current you-¡± ¡°Oh my god, not the time for this,¡± she said, but I could almost feel her blush. ¡°Oh and Ultron too.¡± ¡°Ultron?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah, I saw Hope in your group. She didn¡¯t tell you?¡± ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m from the past.¡± An explosion happened behind us, yelling and screaming going on. We ignored it all as we continued. ¡°Oh, well she kept a piece from Ultron from that Limbo world,¡± she said. ¡°Her dad studied it and Ultron attached himself to some tech a few years back. He was like the first real threat where the Avengers were formed.¡± ¡°Fucking hell. I knew that would happen. I checked her,¡± I said. ¡°Not well enough,¡± Morgan said. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll beat her up when I get back,¡± I said. Another explosion happened. ¡°So uh, should we get back to it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not helping you,¡± she said. ¡°What but the-¡± ¡°You guys are illegal,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s against the law to be a mutant. You¡¯re all considered terrorists. I¡¯ll step back but I can¡¯t help you. I have to live here still.¡± ¡°Fuck, fine,¡± I said and flew off. She wanted to say more but I ignored her. Etching what she said into my memory I flew back. The battle was going better than expected. A few hundred flying demons using melee weapons on building tall Sentinels heads, another few hundred mutants fighting them and the Avengers, I flew over top of them to find the true prize. Casting my Haki out there were plenty of people free inside. Wolverine was slicing his way through human-size Sentinels. Cyclops was blowing them away with his optic blast. So many people fighting down there, I skipped the mini-battles and headed right for the boss. Still carrying my Soulsword I was ready to use it. Her haki was like a beacon in the night for me. I dropped down to the building below me. Bursting through the roof she was strapped to a table as a man in a lab coat was about to put on one of those exploding collars around her neck. I didn¡¯t hesitate. Shooting forward I cut his head off. The man didn¡¯t have time to scream as he fell. The collar clattering to the floor I felt something click inside the collar. Draping myself over Anne I extended my nen out to protect us as the explosion rocked the room. Her eyes wide she slowly recognized me, her face creasing up into a smile as the room around us was destroyed instantly. ¡°You came for me,¡± she said. Her eyes tearing up. ¡°Like there was a different option,¡± I said. Kissing her she moaned as her chest pushed up into me. I eyed her hands shackled to the erect table. ¡°Should we uh¡­make use of the-¡± ¡°Stop, oh my god. I¡¯m not having sex where they almost enslaved me,¡± she said. ¡°Wh-that¡¯s what you think I meant? You¡¯re sick,¡± I said as I broke one wrist restraint. ¡°You were totally-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t blame me when your brain goes to sick places, my love,¡± I said as I broke the other. Her hands free she latched onto me, kissing me hard. The kiss was less than fantastic since they apparently used some type of medication on her that made her breath taste awful. In all honesty I didn¡¯t care though. Kissing her back, she moaned in my mouth as it got more heated. But as it did she winced in pain. Pulling back I assured, ¡°Plenty of time for this later.¡± Picking her up I lifted off into the hole I had made in the ceiling. Landing on the roof of the large building I showed her all I had done for her. ¡°Is that¡­demons fighting Sentinenls?¡± She asked. ¡°Yep, and a lot of mutants, and ninjas too,¡± I said. ¡°All for you.¡± ¡°And how were you the one that saved me?¡± She asked, disbelieving me. ¡°Did you ask to make a dramatic entrance?¡± ¡°Just because dramatic entrances happen around me, does not mean I plan them,¡± I said. She laughed. ¡°God I love you,¡± she said. ¡°Good,¡± I said. We stared at the battle happening in front of us. Freed mutants joining in on the fight I felt it was a forgone conclusion. At least until Rogue pointed North. ¡°They called in more giant Sentinels,¡± she said. There was a massive wall of them flying our way. ¡°Shit, I¡¯d hoped they would send them all earlier,¡± I said. ¡°How many of them do they have?¡± ¡°A few hundred of the big ones,¡± she said. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. ¡°Well let¡¯s start getting the people out of here.¡± ¡°Did Emma find a home for us?¡± ¡°She did¡­with my help,¡± I said. ¡°Turns out Magneto faked the whole leaving Earth thing. He had a Plan B the whole time. He built a massive utopia under Genosha. It spans for way farther than the real one did.¡± ¡°I thought they nuked Genosha,¡± she said. ¡°They did, but underneath is fine,¡± I assured. ¡°He was pissed I showed up, but when I told him what I was doing he offered everyone a place to stay.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Then why do you sound so sad?¡± I asked. ¡°Because you¡¯re leaving,¡± she said. ¡°Weston, this is exactly what I wanted, but you have to go.¡± ¡°I know, and I¡¯m sorry,¡± I admitted. We stayed like that for a moment. Both watching the massive Sentinels heading toward us. Somber in the fact that our time was limited. Then an explosion happened. Not close, it was one of the small dots of the far off Sentinels. Then another exploded, and another. A massive spaceship swooping in from the clouds it began firing on them one at a time. The Sentinels flew up to it but the ship simply fired more and more until they were all destroyed. ¡°Is that your doing?¡± She asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± I admitted. ¡°Maybe I pulled in aliens too, somehow?¡± The space ship flew closer to us. The air getting pushed away it hovered a few hundred feet in the air then dropped down to overtop of us. A hatch sliding away someone began floating down from it. ¡°What the fuck is going on here?¡± I asked, or well he asked. ¡°Me?!¡± I yelled. ¡°See! I fucking knew I lived?¡± Overhead, floating down toward us was the future version of me. Long dark hair with a curl to it, chiseled jaw, tan skin, black armor with Watanabe hearts printed on it, it really was me. ¡°Are you me?¡± The other me asked. ¡°Weston, er my Gemini?¡± He asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m Easton, Kitty Pryde brought me from the past,¡± I admitted. ¡°Seriously?¡± He asked as he looked around. I could almost feel his Observation Haki kick in as he learned everything going on around us. ¡°Shit, I get pulled away from Earth for a few years, and the place goes to shit.¡± ¡°Yeah, I was fixing it too, but-¡± ¡°Weston?!¡± Rogue yelled, ecstatic and angry to see her time¡¯s version of me. I dropped her. ¡°Hey Anne. Couldn¡¯t wait for me? You needed a younger version?¡± ¡°No-I-¡± We both laughed, and she frowned. ¡°Shit, I feel strong,¡± I admitted to future me and I did. My future self¡¯s spiritual energy was like the sun itself. ¡°What have you been up to, future me?¡± ¡°This and that,¡± he said. ¡°Hey, never thought I¡¯d meet my younger self, but whatever you do, don¡¯t-¡± He cut off and it all turned black. CHAPTER 435 FIXING PROBLEMS CHAPTER 435 FIXING PROBLEMSI was back in the red room. A notification popped up in front of me. WARNING! Interacting with future versions of yourself is prohibited ¡°Of course it fucking is,¡± I said, annoyed by the announcement. ¡°Congratulations,¡± L said as he appeared at the Hall entrance. ¡°Why am I not surprised?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯re a freaking hall monitor. Always telling on me when I get to the good stuff.¡± ¡°Right you are,¡± the Moderator in the guise of L from Deathnote said. ¡°More than you know.¡± He let out a tired sigh. ¡°It really wasn¡¯t a coincidence that future you showed up. He was getting the same quests you were, so he wrapped up his own fun and came back.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± I said. ¡°I thought the timing was a little too coincidental.¡± I studied him. ¡°I get questions right? Will my future self and that timeline continue on?¡± ¡°I cannot answer that,¡± he said. ¡°Just picture that they don¡¯t exist anymore. You¡¯ll probably change crap and make it so that doesn¡¯t happen now anyway. I hate time travel tropes. Always gumming up the real story.¡± He sighed again. ¡°Well, you did the work. You were set to save quite a few mutants. Here are your rewards.¡± Another screen popped up. Marvel World Quest 8: Save all the mutants you can from the internment camps Rewards: Bonus Upgrade + Hall Door Fragment (1/4) Door Fragment (1/4) Minor Sonic Resistance I whistled appreciatively. I read through them, but locked onto the Hall Door Fragment. ¡°Will this item allow me to-¡± ¡°Reopen the Manga Hall? Yes. Or open a new hall. Really depends. Those are rare. Consider it a consolation prize for not getting any questions answered by future you,¡± L said. ¡°Fuck yeah,¡± I said. All the effort felt worth it this time, but I wanted to try to get more. ¡°You sure this is it? That would have been a big opportunity to talk to future me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re greedy like the rest of you lot,¡± L said, bored. ¡°But rules are rules. Most don¡¯t want to waste the question asking for more, and since the opportunity for you was pretty good¡­¡± He looked at an invisible screen. ¡°I can offer you an additional Tier 4 reward.¡± ¡°What¡¯s-¡± I almost asked, but left it since I didn¡¯t want to waste a question. Nodding, another screen popped up. Please choose one Tier 4 reward: Summon Choice Item Challenger Slot Skill Challenger Slot Bonus Challenger Slot Random Tier 4 Bonus Random Tier 4 Ability Passive Skill Skill Combination Bonus Combination S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Skill Erasure Bonus Erasure ¡°Holy shit,¡± I said, reading through them. If Challenger Slots were a reward, that meant this was good. Most seemed obvious. Passive Skills were always the most valuable, but the Combination was exactly what I¡¯d been looking for. ¡°Is the combination-¡± ¡°Yes, you pick two Skills and the System combines them,¡± L said. My heart rate increased. I had never seen such a reward. It was exactly what I had been trying to work toward, but I thought I¡¯d need the Infinity Stones to do it. Since L hadn¡¯t left I asked one more question. ¡°And the Erasure?¡± ¡°Those would erase a skill or bonus. Leaving it blank. Then canon would happen, and based off a quest you received you would get an option of one or two to pick from. Useful if you know what people you will fight.¡± ¡°I bet,¡± I said. ¡°No more questions, by the way,¡± he said. I nodded and picked Skill Combination. ¡°Good choice, as usual, Weston. Good luck, you¡¯re gaining momentum again, and your Gemini is doing well for himself. But I think he will be in a pickle soon enough.¡± With that L was gone. Ignoring the comment about other Weston I smiled widely at my Status Screen. Name Weston Walker Current Quest: World 1: Marvel World 1 Quest: World 2: Invincible World 2 Quest: World 3: DC World 3 Quest: Passive Skills: Memory Meld Dead Man Walking Handicap Dismiss World Lasting Physique Gemini Active Summon: N/A Pet: Matatabi - Level 7 Summon 1 Challenger Slot Forms: Viltrumite Physiology 16.59% Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other 5 Challenger Slots World Escape Berserker Mode Nen Spark* Union Fusion* Timeflow Rift* Bonuses Major Psychic Resistance 5 Challenger Slots Medium Body Mod Resistance Hardened Organs Minor Adaptability Minor Radiation Resistance 4-Leaf Clover Venom Resistance Poison Resistance Illusion Resistance Fertility Control Minor Inverse Resistance Minor Sonic Resistance Items Gantz Armor Stored (25) 2 Challenger Slots Item Choice Bonus Copy Hero Costume Bonus Upgrade Door Fragment (2/4) World Role Choice Bonus Upgrade + Hall Door Fragment (1/4) Bonus Combination Currency: USD $820,592 Gold 3,514 Over a year into my five year break from challenges and I was 25% of the way into opening the Manga Hall again. Also 50% of the way to opening MHA World again. Finally an end in sight to getting back to Toru I looked around. I was tempted to open another world, but I had so many things to do in Marvel. I couldn¡¯t forget any of them. I wanted to find out what the hell happened in Marvel to make it all go to shit. Taking a breath I stepped back into the 7 o¡¯clock door with a smile. ¡ª I blinked and Kitty was in front of me. Her arm still on my shoulder, I swooped and picked her up in a hug. She was young again, but just in case I wanted to make sure she could touch me and bring me back into the future if she needed. Though I felt like the Moderator may step in, I didn¡¯t care. I wasn¡¯t going to let a future like that happen. Feeling like Scrooge on Christmas morning, finally seeing a world that wasn¡¯t ruined. I laughed as Kitty fought me. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± She asked, blushing as I set her down. ¡°I¡¯m just happy to see you,¡± I said, patting her head and giving future her another chance to pull me. Nothing happened. ¡°Well deal with the bullshit you caused,¡± she said in a huff. She eyed Anne Marie behind her. The girl had been angry before from me carrying Delilah. Delilah watching from the hall behind us, Storm grabbed her shoulder and dragged her away. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said to Anne. She was young again. No longer a blazing inferno of Haki. Though I could picture her naked, I pushed the imagery out of my mind. This was a different girl. I tried to remember the clues she gave me. The only thing that stuck out was I had to stick with her. ¡°H-how long have you been back at school?¡± I asked. ¡°A uh¡­¡± she blinked, blushing as she looked down then back up. ¡°Not long. A week or so.¡± She took a few tentative steps toward me. She was in jeans and a long-sleeve black shirt. Silver dangling earrings hanging down, the dark lipstick and eyeshadow went well with her nose ring. It looked like her style was turning more goth than repressed Christian girl like before. Her hair was still brown, and the gray streaks framed her face perfectly. ¡°What¡¯s it been? A month since we talked?¡± I asked. ¡°What have you been up to?¡± ¡°Not as much as you, apparently,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Did you really figure out what caused your mutation?¡± ¡°I did,¡± I said with a nod. It really had been a long time. ¡°You used to say you wanted to kill the guy that did it to you,¡± she whispered. Her fingers fidgeting, she clasped them together. A student walking by they were more than a little interested in our conversation. I waved Anne over and walked out the door. She hesitated but followed. The night air was cold, she put on a jacket and I began to walk toward the parking lot near the school. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him,¡± I assured. ¡°No, that guy¡¯s life was worse than I could ever make it.¡± I side-eyed her. ¡°He had no dick,¡± I stage-whispered. ¡°No what?¡± ¡°Dick, I heard he lost it during a roller coaster ride or explosion; they weren¡¯t too clear on it,¡± I admitted. She didn¡¯t have a reply to that. Some slight amusement in her, then sorry for Connors, her confusion was back up instantly. I could feel what she wanted to say, or at least I guessed what she wanted to say. Either she had found someone else, knew I had been with someone else, or was as lost about our situation as I was. One of those three scenarios was going through her mind. I wished it was the latter, but I doubted it. ¡°Are you glad you went home?¡± I asked as we continued to walk. Dark outside, there were street lamps overhead that showed the path to the lot. Anne let out a sigh. ¡°At first, no. It was awkward,¡± she admitted. ¡°Then after a couple of days¡­yes. I got to hug my mom again. My little brothers. My dad even. Got to hang out with my cousins. Just kind of ignored this whole place for a while.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Putting off the real conversation I noted, ¡°When did you start wearing makeup?¡± I asked. ¡°You like?¡± She asked with a smile. Turning to flash her widest toothy grin between dark lipstick. ¡°I do, seems more your style,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°Decided on any more piercings?¡± She laughed, relaxing a little as she skipped once to dodge a crack in the sidewalk. ¡°Where should I get it?¡± ¡°Hmmm,¡± I said looking over her face. ¡°Lip probably, no wait tongue. Yep, that¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that hurt?¡± She asked, skeptical. ¡°No idea. You¡¯ll never catch me purposefully piercing my body,¡± I said. With Magneto around, she was probably going to have to switch to plastic piercings or something. I shook my head. I needed to stop distracting myself. I¡¯d known this day would come eventually. I was quickly removing the future from my mind. Though future Anne had given me some hints, each of the future people had been lacking on the details. I had to focus on the present, and the problems at hand. I tried to recall where she and I were last. Anne and my breakup had been very amicable and we left on great terms. Part of me knew she didn¡¯t see it as a breakup. But I¡¯d seriously tried to move on. With Hisako¡¯s constant gossiping, I was sure something had gotten back to Anne. Yet I was too scared to hear the truth. I could face death but breaking the heart of a woman I cared for was beyond me. ¡°I-¡° we said at the same time. Then we stopped so the other could talk. ¡°You first,¡± she said quickly. ¡°I missed you,¡± I admitted, changing up what I was going to say. ¡°I really did. Sorry, I didn¡¯t call so much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t call you back.¡± ¡°True. Do you feel better? Less¡­in a cage?¡± I asked. ¡°I never felt like I was in a cage,¡± she admitted, some sadness leaking into her. ¡°I really didn¡¯t. I simply thought my power sucks. But I¡¯ll figure it out. Then you said that I was in prison, and to be honest, it was eye-opening. I was really locked away. A self-built prison to help keep people around me safe,¡± she said. ¡°Of course. You¡¯re selfless.¡± ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t. Just scared. You should have seen me on the plane the next day. Shaking like a leaf because you weren¡¯t there,¡± she said, wiping her eyes. ¡°I thought I¡¯d lose control or something. The plane was so cramped.¡± I frowned. ¡°I gave you more than enough money for 1st class.¡± She laughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that at the time. But I got through it. You uh¡­you helped me so much.¡± Her hand moved over to mine, grabbing it. I was reluctant but squeezed her hand. She smiled wider, tears in her eyes. ¡°You helped me get through it.¡± ¡°I told you. I¡¯d do anything for you,¡± I said truthfully. I was tempted to pretend she was stealing my lifeforce but it didn¡¯t feel right. No, that moment had to be perfect, so I would save it for another time. ¡°I believe you,¡± she said. Her lips twisting from a smile to a frown, then back to a smile as her emotions became a sea of turmoil. ¡°Want to go somewhere else and really talk? Or do you have to catch a plane?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m here for good,¡± she said. ¡°No plane.¡± ¡°Then come on,¡± I said, gesturing at a truck in the parking lot. ¡°I¡¯ll show you my place.¡± She opened her mouth, hesitating, but ended up nodding. Getting into the X-Men truck we were on our way. The road from Xavier¡¯s school for the mentally and physically gifted had a private road that joined onto a highway. It wasn¡¯t terribly long until we were at the outskirts of New Haven. Anne sitting awkwardly, her hands in her lap, fidgeting all the while. I knew this night wasn¡¯t going to be fun. CHAPTER 437 LEAVING CHAPTER 437 LEAVINGAnne was a bundle of nerves the whole drive. For once I ignored her haki. Too much going on with her, I decided to not try to cheat by knowing what she was thinking. I had to do it the old fashioned way. Make a fool of myself and say the wrong thing. I threw that out the window and continued sensing her Haki, but left the skill running in the background. It wasn¡¯t long until we were at the apartments for those that lived off campus. A large 5-story red brick apartment building near the outskirts of the city. One was set aside for teachers and the other mutants that wanted to stick near the school. I parked in my assigned spot and escorted Anne inside. Taking the elevator, I prayed no one noticed me, but my prayers were rarely answered. ¡°Weston, just the man I wanted to see,¡± Hisako said as I got off the elevator with Anne. I didn¡¯t forget she betrayed us in the future, but gave her the benefit of the doubt. ¡°¡­and Anne? I didn¡¯t hear you were back.¡± Hisako practically burned with the itch to text someone. ¡°Got back a bit ago,¡± Anne said shyly as she moved her white streaks of hair behind her ears. ¡°Been a while, Hisako.¡± ¡°It has. I heard you got past your whole draining people thing,¡± Hisako said. ¡°She wasn¡¯t a vampire,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I did,¡± Anne said. ¡°Good for you. Well I better go,¡± Hisako said, turning around. I reached out, grabbing her hand to pull her back as I stole her cell phone. ¡°I thought you needed something.¡± ¡°Uh no, I can handle it myself,¡± Hisako said, her fingers twitching. ¡°Have fun.¡± Pulling her arm away she ran off to her apartment. ¡°Shall we?¡± I asked as I stuffed Hisako¡¯s phone away. Anne blushed but followed me down the hall. I had a corner apartment with a balcony since the apartment building was mostly empty. Living room and kitchen were all one big room. The furnishings were nice and new. One side of the apartment had the door to the master bedroom and master bathroom. The other side had a bedroom and smaller bathroom. A couch, coffee table, and TV set up. There was nothing too fancy about it. Since there were sleeping quarters in the bunker under the school I usually slept there or Demoness¡¯ place. But Xavier did assign the truck and apartment to me when I joined. One of the few perks of living at the school and giving up your free time. ¡°I don¡¯t have any food,¡± I admitted. ¡°But I could order-¡° I stopped talking as Anne launched at me. I should have seen it coming, but forgot how desperate she was sometimes. Her legs straddling my hips she began kissing me hungrily and to my shame I kissed her back. I pushed that old chivalrous part of me away. I¡¯d made things clear before. I wasn¡¯t some high schooler juggling 2 girlfriends. I was a grown man¡­juggling 2 or 3 girlfriends that mostly knew about the other. Anne was far too pent up. I couldn¡¯t do much more than follow her lead. Ripping at my shirt to pull it off I did the same to hers. Barely undoing the buttons she let out a long relieved sigh when we were skin to skin again. Her body shivering as she writhed on my front, her Haki stabilized to pure joy. ¡°My god I needed this,¡± she mumbled, her head resting on my shoulder as I walked backwards to the couch. ¡°Missed you too,¡± I said, patting her back. When we were seated she drew back. Her eyes moist and sparkling, she smiled wide as she looked down at me. Her lips parting she drew in for a long kiss. My lips met her and we proceeded to become reacquainted with one another. Shirts off, her bra was still on. Her hands explored my new muscles as our tongues twirled around the other. Over and over we kissed on the lips as she whimpered and moaned. When our lips were numb we moved to other parts of one another. Kissing necks, trying to give the other hickeys, biting, nibbling, and eventually blowing raspberries on the other. Both of us laughing as we wrapped up. I marveled at her beauty. Her nose ring drew attention to her small nose. Wide cheeks with very faded freckles on them. Eyes that stared at me through white hair. C-cup breasts that I may have gotten stuck in over and over during our make out session. All of it was as I remembered and for the life of me I couldn¡¯t remember why I wanted more than her. ¡°I missed you so much,¡± she said. I frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t call,¡± I reminded. ¡°I know,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°I was trying to do like you said. Go back. See if I could restart my life.¡± Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Because of these,¡± she said, blowing the white hair out of her eyes. The rest of her hair was a dark brown, but I hardly noticed the discoloration. ¡°What about them?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°You never asked, did you?¡± She said with a sigh as she reluctantly rolled off of me. But instead of getting up she latched onto my arm. Her head on my shoulder as we stared at the wall opposite us. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to pry,¡± I said. ¡°It happened after I got to the school,¡± she said. Her Haki was sad again. ¡°Xavier wanted to see if anything could be done for my problem. He took me to Genosha. There was a mutant there. His name was Connect or something like that.¡± Anne let out a low shuddering breath. ¡°He could connect to people.¡± ¡°Real original,¡± I mumbled. She nodded against my shoulder. ¡°He used it to help sick people. Could feel their bodies and what was wrong. He was pretty famous at isolating where cancer was hiding or diagnosing exactly what was wrong with someone. We risked it and he held hands with me.¡± She paused, thinking back as she licked her lips. ¡°Nothing happened at first then boom, I could feel something. I could feel me dying,¡± she said. ¡°Then I realized it wasn¡¯t me that was dying but Connect. I had somehow taken his mutant power and was using it on him instead of the other way around. I was killing him. Taking his life away. They had to rip our hands apart.¡± My hand began to stroke her hair. She sniffled, recalling it all. ¡°After that I used his power on myself. But all I could feel was nothing. Nothing wrong with me. I was who I should have been.¡± ¡°Good to know that you found out you were perfect,¡± I said. She looked up at me. Mirroring my smile as she snuggled up further. ¡°Well I didn¡¯t feel it,¡± she said. ¡°There were no more solutions. No more witch doctors. Xavier checked everywhere. Said that someone would awaken a power eventually to help me. But I knew he was lying. I finally gave up hope. Crying in my bed at night I realized it would always be that way. Me, and me alone. The next day these were there,¡± she said, blowing her gray hair again. ¡°Well they look great on you. I¡¯m considering doing it myself,¡± I admitted. She scoffed and shook her head. Quiet for a time. Eventually I asked, ¡°what does your hair have to do with you staying here?¡± ¡°They¡¯re a reminder that I¡¯m not the old me,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m something else.¡± ¡°Someone better,¡± I said, letting out my own sigh. ¡°You were the bright part of my life when I arrived.¡± ¡°Were?¡± She asked, a little hurt. ¡°Are,¡± I amended. She smiled wide. ¡°I was pretty sad when I got here. Depressed and angry. You helped bring me out of it.¡± ¡°Two of a kind,¡± she said. ¡°Yes, we are,¡± I said. ¡°The perfect PG rated couple. No touching. Hands above the table. I doubt we even high fived.¡± ¡°Look at us now,¡± she said, looking down to my chest. I did the same to her. We were quiet for a long time. Lost in our own thoughts as we stared at the other. It wasn¡¯t long until her tumultuous emotions came back though. ¡°So why did you cheat on me?¡± She whispered. My gut clenched as I turned away. I couldn¡¯t make the same mistake Ross did. I couldn¡¯t say we were on a break. ¡°What did you hear?¡± I asked instead. ¡°So it¡¯s true?¡± She asked, sitting up as she let my arm go. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What did you hear?¡± I looked in her eyes but only saw hurt in them. I had to look away. Chewing my lip I decided on no world escape. No denial or back pedaling. The honest truth was all she deserved. ¡°The day Wolverine grabbed me. After you and I got done at the hotel and mall and stuff. We went to a place called the Hellfire Club,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s this¡­¡± and began explaining what transpired. Point by point as I could recall it. Her sad mood got better. Laughing here or there as I walked her through what I went through after we separated last. Asking questions about this or that mutant I met. I talked about everything. Holding nothing back until eventually I started talking about my encounters with the Hand ninja clan. ¡°So you taught them Nen?¡± She asked, hurt. ¡°They¡¯re ninjas. They trained their whole lives. Meditating and controlling their energy was a requirement. I weighed the pros and cons. I¡¯m pretty sure it was the best way to get in their good graces and stop the fighting.¡± She eyed me, her eyes squinting. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You promised to teach me. I¡¯ve been practicing my meditation. And training my body,¡± she said. ¡°I can still teach you,¡± I admitted. ¡°But after the story.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she said, biting her lip and apparently forgetting where this was going. ¡°So I awakened Nen in them. They got a hold of it pretty quickly and the Hand left¡­¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°And then Demoness and I had sex,¡± I forced myself to say. We were sitting cross legged, facing one another on the couch. Our shirts were still off. Anne was quiet for a long time. ¡°W-¡° she asked but was cut off as someone pounded on the apartment door. ¡°Weston, I know you have my phone! Give it back! I¡¯ve been looking for an hour!¡± Hisako yelled. I cursed, regretting stealing it. Getting up I rushed to the door. Opening it a crack I threw it at her. Slamming the door before she could say anything more she hesitated but then ran off with it. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said walking back. ¡°Was it just the once?¡± Anne asked, having collected herself. There were tears in her eyes again. ¡°No,¡± I said. She bit her lip. ¡°How many¡­times?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to answer that,¡± I said. Her anger flared but she held it back. ¡°What about that Hellfire Club girl?¡± ¡°Hellfire¡­Emma?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°What about her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s who I heard you were seeing. Some white wearing stripper.¡± ¡°No,¡± I admitted. I hadn¡¯t talked with her much, even in the future, as the new Black Rook she was busy and I was pursuing others. I didn¡¯t much mind since I had Matilda and now probably Elektra. I doubted a date with Emma was happening anytime soon. ¡°No, I didn''t sleep with her.¡± Anne let out a long shuddering breath. Doing her best not to cry. ¡°Was that girl I saw you with Demoness?¡± She asked. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The redhead. Just now at the school,¡± she said ¡°No, that¡¯s Delilah,¡± I said. ¡°She has amnesia. And well we have¡­¡± it was either all or nothing. I could see now why older Rogue was so pissed at me. She wanted me to lie to her. But standing in front of young Anne, I couldn¡¯t. ¡°We kissed.¡± Anne held back tears. Her lips trembling, she was about ready to explode. ¡°Why did you do it with Demoness?¡± She asked. ¡°Because¡­¡± I tried to think back. I couldn¡¯t put the blame on the break up. That would only lead to a fight, but the way things were going I doubted a fight was inevitable. ¡°I¡¯m an ass.¡± ¡°No! That¡¯s the easy thing to say. Walk me fucking through it. What was going through your mind at that moment?!¡± She yelled, getting off the couch. ¡°That I was horny!¡± I said truthfully. ¡°That she was hot. That I¡¯d already fought side by side with her. Trusted her. Because I wanted her. For months I couldn¡¯t touch anyone. It built up and I let it happen. No drama, just simple sex.¡± ¡°Did you tell her about me?¡± Anne asked, still crying. I felt bad and angry about the whole ordeal. Not understanding why this was so much harder lately. When I cared about these girls it just clouded what I wanted. Blurred the lines on the life I¡¯d built in other worlds. I had been to so many places that allowed me to mostly skip the whole ¡®why don¡¯t you love just me¡¯ crap. I finally remembered why I married Hancock in the first place. She helped me to push past all this drama. At that moment I couldn¡¯t help but miss Toru, but she was somewhere I couldn¡¯t get to. Anne was not her, and despite similarities between the two worlds, I had to accept that. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell Demoness about you specifically, but made it clear that I wasn¡¯t going to just be with her. So we aren¡¯t really exclusive,¡± I admitted. I didn¡¯t think saying she was probably up for multiple women joining was the right thing to say at that moment. ¡°Exclusive? What the fuck, Weston? Why can¡¯t you say dating? Is it so hard? Non-exclusive? That¡¯s-that¡¯s just saying you want to sleep around.¡± ¡°And what if I do?¡± I asked. Her haki was disgusted by me. I could see it all over her, and it was starting to piss me off. I didn¡¯t come to these worlds to get locked into relationships that didn¡¯t go anywhere. I had to be clear at the beginning, and if they were against it, fine, I would move on. ¡°Is that so wrong? For months I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever touch anyone ever again. Once I could, I was lucky enough to have you. Then I was moving on. Letting you choose what you wanted.¡± ¡°You pushed me away!¡± ¡°I sent you home! A fucking place I don¡¯t have,¡± I reminded. ¡°You know where home is for me? Right here. A 2 bedroom apartment I¡¯ve slept in maybe 5 times since I got the place. I¡¯m sorry that I wasn¡¯t waiting on you hand and foot. Life goes on. You could have moved on. Fuck, I thought you did.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t know that,¡± she said. ¡°Your own words, you were in New York for less than 2 weeks. You had sex with her before you and I talked on the phone. Why didn¡¯t you say anything about this then? Maybe I could have moved on!¡± I didn¡¯t have an answer for that. I almost said because we broke up, but held my tongue. I started talking but stopped a few times. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want you to move on,¡± I admitted. ¡°Because you¡¯re mine, Rogue. No one else¡¯s. Because I would kill for you. And I¡¯m afraid of what I¡¯d do to someone if they tried to steal you from me.¡± Her eyes widened as tears fell freely. But I ruined it. ¡°And it hurts me to know that it was probably all fake. Some fantasy I had built up in my head. Puppy love.¡± My mind had snapped back to what I felt before seeing the future. Unsure if I was stuck in saying the same thing old me did or what, I left it all out there. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that,¡± she whispered. ¡°It was,¡± I said, coldly. ¡°We were the only choice for one another, Anne. Why the fuck do you think I pushed you away? Why I¡¯m still trying to push you away? I¡¯m trying not to hurt you or get hurt when this all blows up and we realize we don¡¯t have anything in common.¡± ¡°That¡¯s bullshit,¡± Anne said, no hate in her voice any longer. ¡°That¡¯s every relationship. You never know when the bubble will pop.¡± ¡°True,¡± I said. ¡°But where were we headed? How long until you and I have sex? We had done everything else, why not that? I had helped to cure your problem and all I felt from you was gratitude. I didn¡¯t want you like that. I didn¡¯t want to take that away from you as some form of payment. Rogue, I loved you. And it pisses me off so much because it came so naturally despite my mind saying it wasn¡¯t real.¡± ¡°It was real,¡± she said. ¡°Is real.¡± Her eyes red and makeup smudged as she rubbed her eyes. ¡°Loved me? Why in the past tense?¡± She got out with a struggle. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe I still do. But not like this. Not staring at you feeling like my guts are ripped out because you¡¯ve helped convince me that I betrayed you,¡± I said. I hadn¡¯t felt this bad since I¡¯d lied to Hancock. ¡°I like sleeping with women,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°I like not having to worry about whose feelings I¡¯m hurting because when I¡¯m with you. You¡¯re all that matters.¡± I tried to put into words how I felt. ¡°You think I betrayed you? That¡¯s fair. In my eyes though, I¡¯m being who I was meant to be. Being truthful to myself and you instead of holding back. Instead of promising you something that would eventually turn out to be a lie.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Anne asked, confused. I thought on my words. Unsure where I had been going. Unsure why I couldn¡¯t just juggle a bunch of girlfriends like any normal harem founder. ¡°I¡¯m saying that I don¡¯t think monogamy is for me. And I¡¯m not up for sharing. You¡¯re with me only. That isn¡¯t for everyone. But that¡¯s who I¡¯ve become.¡± ¡°So you get to sleep with who you want?¡± She asked with a scoff. ¡°No. If I did, I¡¯d be sleeping with you,¡± I admitted. Long seconds she stared at me. Long drawn out seconds that turned to minutes. Her Haki all over the place I tried not to peek but it was easy to see it wasn¡¯t going my way. ¡°Weston¡­I need time,¡± Anne said. She turned and walked toward the door. I didn¡¯t stop her as she stepped outside. I did the only thing I could think of. I let her go. For so long I had been preparing for this fight. So much drama around me lately I knew this had gone about as good as I could expect. The harem life had come easy to me in other worlds. Though Nami had been a harder nut to crack, this was just a step up from that. I knew how Marvel went. I knew how Rogue¡¯s love life was supposed to go. She would be with someone. Some drama would ensue, whether it was lying or cheating, then she would break up, move onto someone else, and eventually make her way back. I couldn¡¯t let that happen. She was with me or no one. I wouldn¡¯t keep secrets from her. She had to accept me how I was at the beginning. Eyes open to the life I wanted. Though I was limiting myself to women I cared for in these worlds, I wasn¡¯t about to limit my fun. My libido a raging inferno in the back of my mind I pushed it back. Some day all this drama will be gone and I¡¯ll have my women all at once. I knew I could make it happen. I just had to put in the work now. But a growing part of me knew I was wrong. Being with Anne could be everything I needed. She was as broken as I was. Maybe being with one girl wasn¡¯t so bad? Other Weston was going through that with Hancock, at least I assumed he was. Maybe he figured out the trick to not have a wandering eye, but I doubted that. ¡°Fucking idiot,¡± I mumbled so Tabi wouldn¡¯t have to. ¡°I-¡° I stopped thinking for a moment. Hearing future Anne¡¯s voice in my head. ¡°Don¡¯t let me go,¡± she said. I thought on the words, hearing them echo in my mind many times. As if it was a message I needed to decipher. ¡°Did she mean don¡¯t let her leave the apartment?¡± I asked, confused. Anne was gone. Running to the window in a panic I jumped out without opening it. Shattering the glass as I flew through I shot around the building. I found Anne out front glowing red. Power pouring out of her. She was glowing red then normal, red then normal. I flew at her, unsure what was happening. ¡°Weston? What¡¯s happening?¡± She asked, tears in her eyes. Scared as she continued to glow and the red light became more prominent. I grabbed onto her. Holding her tight. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I said. ¡°I got you.¡± And she felt relief with the words as the red light enveloped us both and we winked out of existence. CHAPTER 438 SHI’AR CHAPTER 438 SHI¡¯ARWe instantly winked back into existence to the sound of cheers. Nen coating my body I moved in front of Anne in a defensive stance. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Anne asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said on high alert. ¡°Let me figure it out.¡± She relaxed slightly but was still high strung. I couldn¡¯t blame her since I was freaking out internally as I studied the environment. Around us was a dome of black that I couldn¡¯t see passed. The cheers sounding from outside the dome. I guessed we were in some kind of teleportation ring as other people popped into existence around us. I recognized most all of them as a pop sounded and they were suddenly there. Nearest us was Professor Xavier. He had apparently been in bed when he was teleported there with us. Wearing black silk pajamas he laid on the floor. Since his legs didn¡¯t work, it wasn¡¯t a big surprise. Next to him was Cyclops, then Jean Grey popped into existence. Wolverine was already there, along with Colossus. Both were ready for a fight as Wolverine shot out his claws and Colossus was covered in his metal skin. Then Storm and Beast appeared, and I thought they would stop appearing. I had assumed it would just be mutants teleported there. But no, more showed up. A homeless looking man appeared, with ragged clothes, a long beard and hair. Then Lyra Talbot appeared. The girl that I was fairly certain was half a Hulk and just recently finished protecting. She looked around scared as well. ¡°Lyra,¡± I hissed to her. ¡°Weston!¡± She yelled, running over to me. ¡°What¡¯s-¡± ¡°No idea, give me a minute,¡± I said as more people popped into existence in the black dome. Peter Parker materialized, then Gwen Stacy, Jessica Jones, Magneto, Scarlet Witch, Quicksilver, a giant of a man I didn¡¯t recognize, another that looked like a magician with a goatee and shifty eyes. Then four people I hadn¡¯t expected to see again appeared, the Fantastic Four themselves. Though they weren¡¯t in their matching blue uniforms from canon, it was easy to see since the giant rock monster, Ben Grimm, was with them. I hadn¡¯t heard any news of the unfortunate four people I pulled from their experiment, but whatever was summoning us was apparently snatching all the strongest people near New York. Everyone was lost, bringing up their own defenses as they exclaimed, yelled, and tried to figure out what was going on. I ignored the others talking. A few long seconds progressed as no one else popped into existence and the black dome fell. Revealed around us was a giant stadium. Far more massive than I was used to there were people gathered all around us. The number of people there was in the hundreds of thousands, as I counted them like grains of sand as I had learned during my Haki training. The air shook with how loudly they were yelling. Below us was a white tiled floor that was a massive platform at least 1,000 feet across. Beside where the dome had fell was a single human man. He had blonde hair, and was wearing a blue and red skintight super suit. I guessed he was some sort of hero, but I didn¡¯t recognize him. He looked like the star quarterback from high school. Massive muscles, blonde hair, blue eyes, chiseled jaw, he wasn¡¯t staring at us, but straight ahead. I followed his gaze. Standing on a tall dais was an alien man. The closest of the crowd that I could see, he wore an intricate full body robe. The robe had a white base with immaculate multicolored stitching that made him look a little gaudy in my book. He had an angular face. His forehead was large, and nose was long. His skin had an orange hue to it. All of this I could ignore, except his hair. It was puffy and cut into the shape of a triangle. A point of the triangle over the top of his head and one over each shoulder, I wasn¡¯t sure if that was a natural formation or the style of the haircut for whatever dimension or planet we had been summoned to. Others around him had the same hairstyle, and as I focused on the crowd not everyone had the triangle haircut. More like afros than anything, I could tell these people weren¡¯t fully human. Some weird type of alien, no one looked familiar. But Kitty and Anne had been warning me of aliens abducting people not too long ago. I guessed this was what they meant. ¡°What is going on here, Mandor?!¡± The blonde human¡¯s voice asked. The strength of the voice surprised me, cutting through the loud crowd around us. ¡°I do not make the rules of the Arin¡¯n Haelar,¡± the alien man said from above. He had a haughty attitude, his voice projected by invisible speakers around us. The people quieted as he spoke. ¡°Our technology tells us that these are your true people.¡± ¡°I am a Kree!¡± The blonde yelled. ¡°You are not,¡± the alien Mandor said simply. ¡°Do you not see their skin tones? The same look that you have? All of them are like you. Tell us, summoned combatants, what is your lineage?¡± The triangle head directed the question to our group. ¡°Colossus,¡± Professor X said from the floor. Trying to get his attention to pick him up so he could address the alien. I smiled wide, unable to let this moment pass me up. They were picking the representative for our people to speak, and the first to talk was the winner. ¡°Hey! Yo!¡± I said from the middle of our crowd. ¡°Weston!¡± Cyclops hissed, the crowd eerily quiet. I walked away from Lyra and Anne, smiling as I moved to the front of the crowd. ¡°Yeah!¡± I yelled, taking center stage. My face was projected to a floating screen where people could see, and my voice began to boom as I spoke. ¡°We are humans, oh mighty triangle head guy. We are from Earth.¡± The Haki of those that knew me, immediately plummeted. For some reason they thought I would cause some sort of issue. Xavier tried to move forward with Colossus, but the alien had all the answers he needed. He turned back to the blonde. ¡°See,¡± Mandor said. ¡°Oh mighty Car-Ell. It seems you have been posing as a Kree all this time. But these are your true people. They are the chosen few that shall help represent you in the Arin¡¯n Haelar.¡± The blonde man looked thoroughly lost. His gaze going from us to the higher up man, then back to us. He opened his mouth and shut it many times, going through a multitude of reactions. I figured he could have his own inner monologue while I got some answers. ¡°That¡¯s all fine and dandy!¡± I said, the invisible camera zooming back to me. ¡°We are a very¡­primitive species. To be honest, it¡¯s the first time off planet for most of us. Do you uh, mind answering a question?¡± I asked. The man opened his mouth but looked to someone beside him. I decided that meant yes. ¡°Who the hell are you? What the fuck are we doing here? Who is that guy? What is a ArenHailer? Actually, scratch all those; can you just start at the beginning so we can understand what the fuck is going on?¡± I asked. I regretted not pushing the future girls about this. I didn¡¯t remember this from canon at all. ¡°Yes,¡± someone said from beside the original speaker. This guy too had a triangle formed haircut as well. It looked stupid, and I thought of this new guy as lackey number 1 as he bowed at Mandor. He cleared his throat and began in a high-pitched voice not matching his masculine form. ¡°We are the Shi¡¯ar.¡± This was pronounced as She-ar. That name actually sounded familiar to me, but I let him continue. ¡°The man next to you, Car-Ell, the Kree¡¯s Champion, has committed unspeakable crimes in our sector of the galaxy.¡± The blonde man wanted to say something; it felt like he thought that was a lie but left it. ¡°To try to prolong the inevitable guilty verdict, he has called the ancient rite of Arin¡¯n Haelar. This is a duel of honor between our people and the people of those condemned.¡± Lackey one looked at the blonde guy. ¡°Cool,¡± I said. ¡°Cool, cool, cool, cool,¡± I added quickly as I thought. ¡°So we need to like, fight in a tournament?¡± I thought I remembered this happening in canon. I remembered all the X-Men were summoned somewhere and had to do a battle royale fight against an alien species. I was pretty sure that was when Jean Grey went all crazy, and it was a trial for her, not this blonde guy. I eyed Jean who looked lost like the rest of them. ¡°Exactly!¡± The original triangle guy said. ¡°I, Mandor Naramani, Majestor of the Shi¡¯ar, am pleased to accept the call of a tournament for Arin¡¯n Haelar.¡± ¡°Woah, woah, woah-¡± I tried to say, worried I turned it into a tournament type fight now. But no one was listening, the area around us exploded in uproarious applause. I looked back to the crowd of humans beside me. For some reason their spiritual energy was still dropping, not having faith in me whatsoever for some reason. ¡°Majestor Mandor Naramani,¡± Professor X¡¯s voice boomed. ¡°I apologize if there has been some miscommunication.¡± His voice and face was finally projected as the crowd¡¯s roar died down. ¡°We are unaware of any of this. Do we have no say on if we fight or not?¡± ¡°That is an issue you must bring up with Car-Ell,¡± the lead guy said. ¡°You are in Shi¡¯ar territory. These laws have been passed down for millenia. Though we do see that you are rather¡­ill equipped for fighting. We will conduct the Arin¡¯n Haelar in three days time. To make up for your species shortcomings, we will draw names at random. Twenty fights, your planet''s strongest, versus twenty of our own undefeatable military!¡± The crowd roared again. This time there was no calming them down as they cheered. ¡°Well, this sucks,¡± I said to our group. ¡°Hey blondie, what the hell did you get us into?¡± ¡°I-I had no idea,¡± the man known as Car-Ell said. ¡°I believed I was Kree. My father-¡± ¡°Dude, doesn¡¯t matter for now,¡± I said. Everyone in our group staring at us as they ended their own whisperings to each other. ¡°How fucked are we? Are these people pretty strong?¡± ¡°I-yes,¡± the man said. ¡°They are some of the strongest in the universe.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. I couldn¡¯t remember if the X-men won this or not. I didn¡¯t really want to leave it to chance. ¡°Is that triangle guy like a king or something?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the blonde said. ¡°He is the Majestor of the Shi¡¯ar empire. He will-¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, don¡¯t care,¡± I said as I stepped up again. Some people hissed my name but I released my Nen. Casting fear out from me and drawing many eyes. The camera zoomed to me as I took the stage once more. ¡°Oh mighty majesty¡­Majestor,¡± I said, trying to act humble. ¡°We thank you for the honor of choosing us for the Arin¡¯n Haelar. Though we are quite lost, we accept the opportunity to show you what we humans are made of.¡± The man slowly smiled as I spoke. His excitement growing with each word. I could tell Xavier wanted to knock me out with his mind tricks, but held off. ¡°It is good to see a people so willing to defend their own. Perhaps if you prove yourselves, we will add your planet to our vast empire.¡± ¡°Sounds cool,¡± I lied. That sounded like utter crap. ¡°My people will get in touch with yours. But in the meantime, we are curious how exactly this will go. As you can see, one of our leaders, though strong, is handicapped.¡± I pointed at the professor who was being princess carried by Colossus. ¡°I don¡¯t see any parking or ramps for his type. Will those be chosen to battle him have similar¡­issues?¡± The man frowned. ¡°You acted so confident a moment ago. Do your people not possess the courage to take on any battle?¡± ¡°No, we do,¡± I said, changing tactics. ¡°I¡¯m as much for watching handicapped people fighting as you are. I just want to know if there are rules for these fights. For instance, we humans have sensitive areas? Will nut shots be against the rules?¡± Everyone¡¯s anger flared behind me. ¡°This battle will have no rules,¡± the man said with a wicked smile. ¡°Ah, so is death a possibility?¡± I asked. This was the true reason I was asking. I had been hoping we would get some sort of pass if someone didn¡¯t feel like fighting or wasn¡¯t confident. It looked like there were no passes, and this was going to be a take it or die scenario. ¡°Of course,¡± Mandor said. ¡°That is left to the individual to understand. Battle is the only true way to know your enemy. If you are found lacking, you will perish. And if in the off chance, we are found lacking, we expect yours to purge our flock of the weak.¡± This was giving me a little bit better sense of these people. From that statement alone I could see that they respected fighting. Perhaps war was their main pastime. This tournament was a good replacement for it. Kidnapping people to entertain them as someone declares trial by combat. This was much like what the ninja villages in Naruto did. It was all very eye opening. ¡°Alright,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°Now we are getting somewhere.¡± ¡°You may submit of course, but that is considered losing,¡± Mandor said. ¡°And if we were to submit right now?¡± I asked, trying my best to figure this out since everyone behind me was at a loss for words. ¡°That would be unforgivable,¡± Mandor said. His haki said he was serious. ¡°Never in our history has someone refused the Arin¡¯n Haelar. They would be executed in shame.¡± ¡°Ah, of course. No, yeah, no,¡± I said, internally cursing. ¡°I¡¯d never think of it. I simply wish to know your¡­obviously majestic history. During these three days, may we learn more about your people? Perhaps to better reflect on your people¡¯s history, and hopefully represent our own better in the coming fights.¡± ¡°Yes, that can be arranged,¡± the man said. He pointed at someone beside him, who nodded and wrote something in the air. Utilizing some weird technology. ¡°If that is-¡± S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Actually, you caught us at kind of a bad time,¡± I cut in. ¡°We all seem to have lost our space wallets. If you could provide us with some currency from your¡­¡± I looked around, ¡°I¡¯m certain, very vast coffers. I would be much appreciative.¡± ¡°That¡­can be arranged,¡± he said. He didn¡¯t appear to like that, which told me the man was greedy. He frowned, his nostrils flaring as he asked. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said, a smile on my face. ¡°Thank you oh mighty majesty guy. You¡¯ve been most gracious, and helpful to we country bumpkins. I must say, I¡¯m looking forward to my people kicking your people¡¯s asses in the coming days.¡± There was a long silence. No one spoke. The group behind me¡¯s haki, which had been slowly warming up to what I was saying, skyrocketed to annoyance and wanting to attack me. But Mandor slowly smiled. His thin angular face creasing upward, he laughed loudly. More people joined in, and the arena was filled with laughter. Cheers rang out, and unseen instruments were played. I turned around with a slight bow and walked back to the group. As I did, a notification appeared. Marvel World Quest 9: Win the Arin''n Haelar Get Everyone Back to Earth Investigate the Shi''ar Rewards: Dependent on Results That sounded like a pretty big order in my book. Luckily it was exactly what I wanted to do. A smile on my lips I wondered what the hell I had to investigate about these people. Either way it didn¡¯t matter, I was sure I would figure it out as canon unfolded. ¡°Did you have to do that?¡± Cyclops asked, bringing me away from the quest screen. ¡°No,¡± I said with a laugh. ¡°But damn was it fun.¡± CHAPTER 439 INTRODUCTIONS CHAPTER 439 INTRODUCTIONS¡°Kid, if you doomed us, I¡¯m gonna be kind of pissed,¡± Wolverine mumbled. The X-men were slowly gravitating toward one another as the others got into their own cliques and groups. The area was starting to empty around us after some more chatter from their king/Majestor. ¡°I take it back,¡± Storm said. ¡°He is everything you said and worse.¡± She directed the comment to Cyclops. ¡°I thought it was masterfully done,¡± Hank McCoy said. He was Beast in the comics and one of the smartest minds in the Marvel Universe. He was a big man with huge muscles, but not overly covered in blue fur like his hero name would imply. Perhaps something would happen later to make him turn into Sully from Monsters Inc. ¡°We know these people value fighting and honor.¡± Some people reacted a little better but I put on my dumb face. Acting like I didn¡¯t think of that. ¡°What¡¯s done is done,¡± Xavier said. ¡°It seems we are all a little lost¡­and despite Weston¡¯s methods, we do know more about what is going on.¡± I nodded, pleased that at least some could see my efforts. ¡°I have been scanning the minds of those around us. There is much they are not telling us.¡± I looked around. There were more guards near the platform we were on. They had metal armor and carried futuristic guns. ¡°From what I can tell, whatever picked us, chose the strongest humans within a few hundred miles of New York,¡± he said. ¡°Which must be where this Car-Ell is originally from.¡± He pointed at the blonde guy. ¡°Though he appears to not know this.¡± ¡°Yeah, well it seems we got humans and mutants here,¡± Wolverine said. Sniffing deeply. ¡°These people definitely aren¡¯t human. They smell like¡­birds.¡± ¡°Birds?¡± I asked. Looking around, they did have colorful hair, and clothes. Strutting around, I kind of got a sense of peacocks from how they stood. All high and mighty, like everyone should look like them. ¡°We have three days to figure out how to get out of this,¡± Xavier said. ¡°That or¡­¡± ¡°We kick their asses,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°I like that idea more.¡± ¡°These people are strong,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°Why the hell are you here?¡± He asked, looking at Anne. ¡°Uh¡­¡± She said, blushing, not used to so many eyes on her. She was the only non-X-Men there. ¡°Anne has a strong ability,¡± I said. ¡°She can steal the powers of people. They must check out potential strength too.¡± That was the only reason I could come up with. ¡°What should-¡± ¡°Excuse me, humans,¡± a female voice said. We all turned to see one of the aliens standing outside of our group. She was shorter, and had a red colored afro for hair. Her face scrunched together at her nose, she was a butter face. Everything about her figure was hot¡­but her face. She looked like some weird mix of a bird and human. Somewhere between 15% bird and the rest human. Kind of like those ugly half-breeds in that Grimm TV show. Long nose, sharp chin and cheekbones, they were far from appealing for normal humans. ¡°Yes, I have been assigned as your¡­caretaker,¡± the Shi-ar woman said. ¡°You may call me Polree. A residence has been located for your stay. The glorious Majestor has also allotted you an honor guard, and sols for spending. If you would follow me, we can make our way there.¡± She pointed to a large flat spaceship just off the platform we were on. The ship looked like the deck of a ship. An open top, there were some controls and someone was already standing at them. It floated about a foot off the ground. ¡°Shotgun,¡± I called and walked over to the platform without hesitation. Anne stuck close to me, her haki all over the place. She didn¡¯t want to stray too far. I was doing my best to act nonchalant to help her along, but she was struggling. Our recent fight hadn¡¯t helped matters either. Her mind going from angry to thankful to me, I didn¡¯t want to address it just yet. There were no seats on the ship, but I did stand next to the man controlling the ship. As the others walked on, I was busy asking questions. ¡°How do you control this thing? What¡¯s this button do? How do you get a job of prisoner ferryman?¡± I asked as many as I could think of but the man didn¡¯t answer. Instead once everyone was on, including the quiet Car-Ell, we lifted off. I sighed, my Observation Haki watching him manage the controls, and turned back around to the others. ¡°Peter, Gwen, Jessica, over here,¡± I said, pointing at the trio hovering close by the X-man group. ¡°Weston, what the fuck is going on?¡± Gwen Stacy hissed. Her eyes were big. Jessica Jones was just as lost. Her big eyes staring at me for answers I shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re hallucinating,¡± I said. ¡°This is all a dream.¡± ¡°Oh thank god,¡± Gwen said with a sigh. ¡°I thought I was going crazy.¡± ¡°Nope,¡± I said. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t I tell you aliens were real? And look at that, I brought you to meet them.¡± ¡°How the hell did you bring me here?¡± She asked. ¡°I thought the aliens did.¡± "Technically, I¡¯m the one that had the spider that made you super strong. And since you¡¯re strong, you were brought here. So, it¡¯s thanks to me that you¡¯re here, seeing real aliens. You¡¯re welcome.¡± She opened her mouth but didn¡¯t have an answer to that. ¡°Who is this?¡± Anne asked, breaking her silence. Her Haki was pure jealousy as she glared at Gwen. I rolled my eyes, not wanting to deal with the drama. But at least she was focusing on this and not the fact that we were a billion miles from home. ¡°These are the spider twins I talked about,¡± I said. ¡°Peter Parker and Gwen Stacy, meet Anne Marie.¡± ¡°Weston caused me to almost die a couple of times,¡± Gwen said, shaking Anne¡¯s hand. ¡°Hey, I healed you those times. If that¡¯s your attitude, maybe I¡¯ll forego it next time,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. ¡°Just¡­telling the truth.¡± ¡°Up yours,¡± I said, laughing. ¡°Oh right, and this is Lyra Talbot. Lyra, here is Gwen, Peter, and Anne. And Jessica too.¡± I pointed at the quiet dark haired girl as she stared between each of us. ¡°So you have a super power too?¡± Gwen asked Lyra. ¡°I¡­¡± She didn¡¯t answer, blushing. ¡°She has anger issues,¡± I said for her. ¡°Don¡¯t I have Biology with you?¡± Peter asked Jessica. ¡°Uh yeah, wait you all have super powers?¡± Jessica asked. ¡°Uhhhh,¡± Gwen and Peter said as one. ¡°She has them too,¡± I reminded the duo. I decided they could all catch up later as I looked around. ¡°Who else do I know?¡± There was the homeless guy who I didn¡¯t recognize. The giant of a man, and the magician looking guy. Also the Fantastic Four who were all huddling and talking to one another. They were a few years older than me and my crowd but pretty lost as we all were. I wasn¡¯t sure how to address knowing most everything about all these people. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the leader of Genosha?¡± Gwen whispered. Pointing at Magneto who was conversing with the professor. ¡°Yeah, it looks like they¡¯re planning stuff,¡± I said. ¡°We need to make sure we don¡¯t let them steamroll us and take charge.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± Jessica asked. Wolverine perked up, listening in. ¡°We are on an alien planet. There are so many things to learn and do here. If you let them take charge, they will make us stay in whatever cell they stick us in. Just¡­let me handle it. Back my plays, alright?¡± ¡°Like with that Majestor guy?¡± Peter asked. ¡°I about shit myself trying not to laugh.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°That¡¯s why I do it, for the laughs. No one else was stepping up, so I decided why not? Besides, this sounds pretty damn fun.¡± ¡°Fun?!¡± Lyra laughed. ¡°Seriously? We just got out of a different dimension, and now we are zapped to god knows where. I thought I was just unlucky, but I¡¯m starting to think it¡¯s you that is causing this?¡± ¡°Another dimension?¡± Gwen asked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear about this?¡± ¡°Me either?¡± Anne asked, jealous of Lyra now too. I rolled my eyes. ¡°Jeez, I thought I was the one that was unlucky,¡± Jessica mumbled. ¡°I swear, after this whole ordeal, I will answer all questions about the adventures I find myself in. For now, we need to focus. I don¡¯t know about you, but I want to go exploring. Let¡¯s figure out some more about this planet, train a little, kick some bird people¡¯s asses¡­no wait kick their tail feathers, and get back to Earth.¡± ¡°You really think it will be that easy?¡± Gwen asked, hopeful. ¡°Fuck no,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°There is a lot of drama going on that we aren¡¯t privy to. Until the answers reveal themselves though, let¡¯s have fun.¡± I stopped talking as the flying ship began to land. Cursing for missing my chance at seeing everything from the air, I looked around us. There were tall buildings but large tracks of land between the structures. The many trees between the buildings had a cyan tint to them. Like a light blue with some green mixed in, it was different but pleasant. Between the trees and buildings were many paved paths that people walked or drove floating cars on. Many other flying ships all around us, I looked up to see massive ships in the sky. It took me a moment to realize they were spaceships. Though just outside the atmosphere they looked large. Resembling some impossibly large ship from Alien or other futuristic movies, there were red glowing engines at the back of them as they slowly moved across the sky. Suddenly the platform landed and we were next to a large building. The building reminded me of the sultans palace from Aladdin. Not near as big, there were spherical sections all around the building. Everything had a rounded edge with a brass color to it. A large metal platform under the ship we slowly walked off as our guide began to talk. ¡°This is one of the many villas assigned to¡­ dignitaries visiting the Shi¡¯ar homeworld. There are over two dozen available rooms on the upper floors. Guards will be stationed outside at all times. An assortment of foods will be made available to you.¡± ¡°What about the currency?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, like most of the universe we use the sol,¡± she said. Pointing to a chest on a table. I opened it to find the inside filled with small glowing chips. They resembled poker chips, but were more of an oval shape. Many different colors for them, I guessed the colors denoted different values. There were far more yellow glowing ones than others. I discreetly began to put different colors into my status screen. I learned that they were much like dollars. The yellows were 1 sol, the red was five, blue was ten. I wasn¡¯t stingy and only took a handful. Hoping to figure out the conversion rate later when I tried to sell some of my DC world loot to the bird people. The guide continued to talk. Others asking questions now and then, but it wasn¡¯t long until she was bowing as she left. When we were all alone, Xavier immediately took charge. ¡°I know we are all lost. I think it best that we introduce ourselves,¡± Xavier said. ¡°Goddamn, Charles, can¡¯t you shut up for a little bit?¡± The large man I didn¡¯t recognize said. He was as tall as Colossus, but to my surprise, even more muscular. Shaved head, he barely had a neck with how roided out he was. Every muscle and vein in his body practically showing. I could feel he had one of the highest spiritual energies in the building. ¡°Cain, there is no need for that,¡± Charles said to the stranger. Colossus set him down in a chair. ¡°I will start. I am Charles Xavier. I run a school for gifted youths. Though normally I would not be so candor, I feel we are in a very uncanny situation.¡± He looked around to everyone in the room. ¡°I believe it best that you all understand that I myself am a mutant. Along with some of my associates. We work with the American government.¡± He did not offer other identities, leaving it up to the members of the X-men to decide if they wanted to oust themselves. They hesitated. ¡°Heyo, I¡¯m Weston,¡± I said, drawing all eyes. ¡°Your reluctant but the obvious leader of our ragtag group of fighters for¡­justice or whatever. I¡¯m not a mutant, which ya know, I¡¯m not upset about. Like at all. If God doesn¡¯t want to grant me sweet powers, that¡¯s cool I guess. Either way, I was involved in a freak game of Donkey Kong. The damn gorilla donkey thing threw a barrel at me, and now I have weird powers. Disney is considering picking up my story for their new channel, so fingers crossed on that. Either way, it¡¯s good to get my face out into the universe. Do you think this will be broadcast all over the galaxy?¡± I asked Anne the last part, she blushed, opening her mouth then closing it. ¡°Goddamn, you¡¯re weird,¡± Gwen said, chuckling. ¡°Gwen Stacy.¡± ¡°P-Peter Parker.¡± ¡°Jessica Jones,¡± the brunette said, raising her hand as well. ¡°They have weird powers too. But I¡¯m pretty sure they are not mutants,¡± I pointed out for them. ¡°What the hell?¡± Gwen asked. ¡°Do you just go around telling everyone¡¯s secrets?¡± She was legitimately offended. I frowned, reflecting her feelings. ¡°Am I the only one awake right now?¡± I asked, mirroring her facial expression of disgust. ¡°They literally said they picked the STRONGEST people in the area. Or did I assume that? I don¡¯t remember. Either way, you look like you have to brace yourself against a strong gust of wind, Jessica looks like the biker gang cheerleader captain.¡± Though it was the middle of the night on Earth, she was wearing a black leather vest, a skimpy tank top and tight jeans. ¡°and Peter looks like he knows what toilet water tastes like.¡± ¡°Hey,¡± Peter said, but didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Like it or not, we are going to be fighting for our lives in a few days. I would prefer to know that everyone here might be able to take care of themselves,¡± I said. ¡°Forfeiting sounds like a bad option, but we can all agree it¡¯s probably better than death. So, get your head out of your ass, Gwen. Ignore the whole secret powers thing, and let¡¯s move on.¡± Gwen rolled her eyes, but huffed. ¡°Sorry, yes, I have powers.¡± ¡°I¡¯m uh Lyra Talbot,¡± Lyra said, raising her hand. ¡°I can¡­get stronger?¡± She looked over to me, I gave her a thumbs up. That was good enough for me. ¡°I am Magneto,¡± the man in purple said. His haki said he was actually intrigued by all of this. ¡°I am the leader of Genosha, as well our sacred organization, the Brotherhood of Mutants.¡± ¡°Oh great,¡± Reed Richards mumbled. He was a young guy, perhaps mid-twenties with dark hair. All eyes went to him. The man opened his mouth, having not realized he spoke. A few hakis spiking with anger, he was saved as the beautiful blonde next to him swooped in. ¡°I¡¯m Susan Storm,¡± she said. ¡°This is Reed Richards, my brother Johnny, and this strapping man is Ben Grimm.¡± Though no one had said anything, Ben Grimm was obviously not normal. His skin was covered in rocks, and he looked like a very dried out yellow turd to me. I didn¡¯t say that of course since he was eight feet tall. Far different than when I had seen him last, the rock man looked about like I had expected. I wondered if there was a way to save him from the fate of being all rocks, but wasn¡¯t about to waste a non-existent Weakness Eliminator on him. ¡°A few months ago we were changed as well,¡± Susan said. Beside her, Johnny Storm was about what I expected. Not so much the Chris Evans version, but more of a weaker Timothy Chalamet version, he was handsome but didn¡¯t feel too strong. I knew in the comics he could turn into a flamer, but was curious how much control they had over their powers. Reed Richards was a worse version of Luffy, able to stretch his body; he was pretty lame in my book. Susan should have been the Invisible Woman as well, though not near as perfect as my Invisible Girl in MHA. ¡°I am the ever warranted, never found, Black Tom Cassidy,¡± the magician looking man said. He had black hair waved to the side, a thick black mustache, and goatee. He wore a black tuxedo jacket with a bright green shirt underneath. If he had a top hat, I would have sworn he was a magician. ¡°This is my ever faithful, never down associate, Cain Marko.¡± ¡°They know who I am,¡± the man growled. He looked like a steroid freak, but the name reminded me of who he was. The Juggernaut. An impossibly strong man that could hardly be beaten because of how strong he was, I was surprised I didn¡¯t recognize him before. Though he wasn¡¯t in his bullet reminiscent armor, he really did look like a muscular thumb because of how thick his neck was. ¡°Can¡¯t believe I got dragged into your drama again, cousin.¡± He eyed Professor Xavier. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Marko, I had heard you were in South America,¡± X said. I slowly remembered that they were supposed to be related somehow, but I had thought they were half-brothers, not cousins. ¡°I was in the area for a job,¡± Cain said. ¡°So how are we going to bust out of this place?¡± ¡°Actually, I think we should gain some history first,¡± Xavier said, pointing at the blond man standing to the side of the room. He hadn¡¯t been paying much attention as we talked. Not wearing manacles or anything to distinguish him as a prisoner I wondered how much crap we were in if he was going to call some ancient rite to not have to stand trial. ¡°Mr. Car-Ell, is it?¡± Jean asked. She slowly walked closer to him, her hands up, trying to get his attention. ¡°Hello? Would you mind telling us why exactly we are here?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know,¡± Car-Ell said truthfully. He had some tears in his eyes. ¡°I-I have no idea who you people are. I¡¯m a Kree.¡± ¡°Uh, yeah, that¡¯s cool and all, what is a Kree exactly?¡± Johnny Storm asked. ¡°It¡¯s a¡­¡± He looked over our large group. Slowly coming out of his own thoughts. ¡°Your people know nothing of the Kree or Shi¡¯ar?¡± We shook our heads. He let out a long sigh and began. ¡°We Kree span many systems in the galaxy. Numbering in the tens of billions for population. Due to the vast holdings, we have a group called the Starforce that patrol our planets. I am part of the Starforce. The Shi¡¯ar used to be far more militaristic and have always threatened the Kree. The Shi¡¯ar empire spans thousands of worlds and species and are always trying to take more territory. I was on a mission to investigate a recent attack on a planet. On the way I was attacked by a Shi¡¯ar ship. I defended myself and unfortunately they were not as well-equipped as I assumed. Their ship was severely damaged and destroyed. After I helped the Kree citizens I was mandated here to answer for defending myself.¡± He took a deep breath, shaking his head as if he couldn¡¯t believe this was happening. ¡°I had thought that declaring Arin¡¯n Haelar was my best choice to get my people here in time. The Shi¡¯ar teleportation is very advanced, but only used on such holy events. But they say I am a human?¡± He asked the room. ¡°I mean, you look human,¡± I said. ¡°Do Kree look like you?¡± ¡°Some,¡± he said with a nod. ¡°The majority have blue skin, yes, but my father said I was a Kree.¡± He looked lost, and to be honest, I was too. The only aliens in Marvel I could remember were the Brood¡­and Asgardians, and maybe the Skrulls. That was it though. All the names were kind of lost on me. I had no idea who this Car-Ell guy was. ¡°Well great history lesson,¡± I said. ¡°I could use some alien cuisine. Anyone else for a look around the planet?¡± ¡°Weston, we need to stay here,¡± Cyclops said. Xavier frowned, eyeing me. ¡°Why should we stay here?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°What if this is all a trap and they have us sequestered to this beautiful jail cell to blow us all up at once?¡± ¡°The Shi¡¯ar would never harm the sanctity of Arin¡¯n Haelar,¡± Car-Ell said. ¡°See, we will be fine. Besides, there might be a library we could look into. He said these guys have a lot of different planets and species. Maybe we could get clues to where Earth is,¡± I said. ¡°He is right,¡± Magneto said. ¡°Scarlet, Quick, let¡¯s go check out the surrounding area. We need to find our way home before we think of escape.¡± ¡°It¡¯s settled,¡± I said with a clap. ¡°Let¡¯s all do a buddy system. Split up the cash the old Harvey Birdman gave us, and regroup after we know a little more. X, you can dig through Car-Ell¡¯s mind there and try to figure out if he has some repressed memories or sexual tendencies. You know, to make sure we are safe to stay here with him. He is a criminal that kills innocent Shi¡¯ar and all.¡± ¡°They were not innocent,¡± Car-Ell said. ¡°That¡¯s what they all say,¡± I shot back and he frowned. More than a little distraught. ¡°Wait, homeless guy? You got a name?¡± The only silent one in our group, he looked worse for wear. About 5 foot 10 inches tall he had long black and gray hair that belonged on a mop. All over the place and dirty, he had stains on his skin, brown clothes that were in tatters, and not much for hygiene. He eyed me, but didn¡¯t say anything. Turning around he walked away. ¡°Good talk, try not to piss in the corners,¡± I said and looked at Anne and the others around me. ¡°Field trip?¡± I asked, perking up. CHAPTER 440 ANOTHER FIGHT CHAPTER 440 ANOTHER FIGHTIn the end a lot of people split up. Xavier and Scott stayed to work on Car-Ell. Hopefully the old man could use his psychic powers to get the blonde¡¯s backstory. Storm and Beast went off to check the surrounding area. I had heard rumors that they were dating, but this was the first hint I got of it. I decided to keep an eye on them. The Less-than-Fantastic Four ran off to talk with one another, the giant Ben Grimm stomping behind them angrily. Magneto and his kids ran off somewhere. Wolverine made himself scarce, probably to find out what he could about the area. That left me with the kids¡­my people. ¡°Alright,¡± I said. ¡°I am not holding any one¡¯s hands. Except you, Anne. If you really want to, we can.¡± I gave her a wink and she gave me a deathglare. I felt her Haki spike with anger, still remembering our fight. I guessed being sent to some far off planet to fight to the death wasn¡¯t going to fix everything between us. Which was a bummer. ¡°What I would like to do is try to figure out how this sol currency works. What these people consider valuable, and of course souvenirs,¡± I said. ¡°Souvenirs?¡± Lyra asked. The red head was one of the most lost of us. Most everyone had their own friend, including the spider duo, she and Jessica were the only ones that were on their own. I needed to make sure she stayed out of trouble. Jessica was strong, but Lyra was a little erratic with her power. I wasn¡¯t sure what exactly she could handle since the demons in Limbo had been so easy to beat. Though her green form was strong, I didn¡¯t think it was strong enough to warrant her coming there. Then again, it was a Hulk form; maybe she hadn¡¯t tapped into the true power yet. Anne was there, and she was easily the weakest physically. I wasn¡¯t sure how exactly the Shi¡¯ar had picked us. ¡°Of course,¡± I said. I eyed Gwen. She didn¡¯t seem to understand either. I let out a disappointed sigh. ¡°We are billions of miles away from home with literal spaceships overhead. These people are so far advanced it¡¯s not even funny. I personally think we should buy every technology we can find and-¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± Gwen said. ¡°Sell it?¡± ¡°No, smash it to relieve some stress,¡± I said. ¡°Of course, sell it. This place is a gold mine.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about you, but I didn¡¯t exactly get brought here with any money,¡± Peter said. He pulled at his shirt, showing that it was in fact pajamas with dinosaurs printed on it. I looked at the others, they were in similar attire. Gwen in a short shirt that showed off her belly and sweatpants, Lyra in a dark red nightgown, only Anne and I had real clothes on since we had been in the middle of a heated fight before the teleportation. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Right,¡± I said. ¡°Clothes first then. Let¡¯s see if these birds have a mall.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gwen said excitedly. Finally accepting that maybe this was a nice vacation for us. It wasn¡¯t long until we raided the chest of sols on the table. Taking about a quarter of the discs, we walked out of the prison villa to find our guide. ¡°Polree, we wish to see your fine city,¡± I announced. The short-bird woman nodded and pointed at the very ship we had arrived in. ¡°Of course. Is there anything specific you would like to do?¡± She asked. Closer to the woman now I got a better look at her, mainly the hair. Before, I thought they all had afros, but I could see now that it was really thin feathers for hair. Wolverine was right, they were very bird-like. Faces slightly scrunched toward the nose for beaks, angular features, thin arms and legs, bright colors for clothes, they were a little off, but appeared mostly human. All were a little too thin for my taste though, so I wasn¡¯t overly attracted to the woman. ¡°A mall,¡± Gwen said. ¡°What-¡± ¡°A collection of stores located in the same general area,¡± I translated. ¡°Ah the bazaar,¡± Polree said with a nod. We were quickly on our way on the open-top ship. It was actually a lot like an airship in my mind. Flat wood deck, it achieved flight by a whirring engine underneath. Not so much a propeller or jet engine, the vehicle actually floated. The driver appeared bored as he handled the controls. As I watched him more I realized there were only two sticks that mattered. One on the left that raised and lowered it, and one on the right that turned starboard and port. As we continued to fly, the buildings in the distance became more numerous. Some of them easily the height of or higher than skyscrapers at home, they had sleek metal exteriors and shined in the dim light of the sun. Starships still far overhead. Large trees around us, it wasn¡¯t that long ago that I was on a planet other than Earth, but this was my best experience thus far. Tournament or not. The girls were quickly getting to know one another. Though it was the middle of the night for us we were all too wired to sleep. This planet seemed to be getting close to dusk, but for all I knew they had a couple of suns. I studied those around me. Anne, Gwen, and Lyra talking, I noticed Jean behind them. She had gotten on the ship without talking and I hadn¡¯t noticed her there. ¡°Why did you come?¡± I asked Jean Grey. ¡°The Professor said I should keep an eye on you,¡± the red head said. She and I hadn¡¯t talked much since we found Delilah. Sinister putting her to sleep with a phrase had made her question a lot about what she knew. And I had redirected my attention to the funny clone. A part of me missed her and hoped Delilah was safe in my absence. I shook my head, surprised by how quickly I had gotten attached to her. I drew my thoughts back to the present. ¡°He just wants you to keep an eye on me, or the others?¡± I asked. ¡°I think you know the answer to that,¡± Jean said. I frowned but nodded. I had a warning about this happening thanks to Kitty pulling me to the future. Which allowed me to recover more quickly than the others. I was honestly tempted to tell the professor about it, but I wasn¡¯t sure if I had already screwed up some of what was supposed to happen. Instead I tried to think of what had to happen over the next few days. ¡°What do we need?¡± I asked as I leaned against the side railing of the ship. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Peter asked. He wasn¡¯t wearing his glasses anymore, but he still radiated such a nerdy attitude that I was tempted to pants him. Poor kid probably had a tough life of bullies before that radioactive spider, and with how nerdy he was, I was sure he still had trouble with them. ¡°We need to prepare,¡± I said, drawing the others'' eyes. ¡°We need to train. Get gear¡­Polree, do your people use weapons to fight?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course. We have the best tech-¡± ¡°Sorry, I mean in the Haelar thing. Are weapons allowed?¡± I asked. ¡°Melee weapons only,¡± she said with a nod. ¡°See, we will need weapons and gear,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe to research these people as well. Maybe there is a way out of this, or something we need to watch out for. Is there a library we can use?¡± ¡°Of course. There is the capital¡¯s library, which is ahead. They will have the best source for all literature,¡± Polree said. She didn¡¯t seem to really care what we found out, which was a nice change of pace. It was good to go to a world where they were so open with their knowledge. ¡°Hey, uh, how are you speaking English?¡± Gwen asked. ¡°I am not, of course,¡± Polree said. ¡°Many of our people use translation tools for those less¡­technologically advanced.¡± ¡°Can we get some?¡± Gwen asked excitedly. ¡°Of course,¡± Polree said. ¡°But you will have to purchase them.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s get some major shopping going on,¡± Gwen said. I felt like she was ready to spend all of the money on tech. I would have to watch her. ¡°We need priorities first,¡± I said. ¡°First, gear to stay alive. Then, knowledge.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t we use your suits?¡± Gwen asked. ¡°You could,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°I have a few. Umm what about your web shooters?¡± I asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t happen to hide those in a prison pocket did you?¡± ¡°Prison pocket?¡± Gwen asked. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a no,¡± I said as Peter barked a laugh. ¡°You two would probably be better off trying to remake those web shooters for your fights.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± Gwen said. ¡°Maybe we can finally find what we are lacking in ingredients.¡± ¡°Maybe they have some technology to 3-D print what we need,¡± Peter said. They quickly began huddling as they talked about the different parts they needed made. I eyed Anne. She had slowly drifted over to me. The brown and gray haired girl was struggling. Half with our fight and half with the situation. I had to take care of one. ¡°I need you to ignore it,¡± I said, turning around to face the scenery as we leaned against the rails. ¡°Ignore being on a new planet?¡± She asked, a smirk on the side of her mouth. ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about,¡± I said. I let out a tired sigh. ¡°Anne, I¡¯m sorry for what I said. Honestly¡­I don¡¯t remember half of what I did. My feelings are all in a jumble and I¡¯m working through my own stuff. Please, do me a favor. Push through for now. Ignore the trouble you and I are having. I need you focused on this. I can¡¯t have you worrying about us and the fight coming up. Please focus on one. If you get picked to fight, I can¡¯t have you distracted.¡± ¡°And what happens if I do fight?¡± She asked. Fear was soaked into her Haki, slowly peeking it¡¯s head out as her voice cracked. I finally noticed how close she was to crying and losing her shit. I wrapped my arm around her shoulder. She leaned into me, happy for some comfort as she slowly got ahold of herself. ¡°Then you kick their asses,¡± I whispered. ¡°You fucking rip their throats out with your teeth if you have to. You do whatever it takes. And if it still looks like you¡¯re going to lose, then I will do whatever it takes to save you.¡± She was quiet for a moment. Her head lulled, resting on my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m so fucking pissed at you,¡± she whispered. ¡°But I¡¯m also so thankful that you grabbed me. Thank you for coming here.¡± ¡°I deserved to be pissed at,¡± I said with a nod. My head pushing into hers. ¡°But I would do anything to protect you from danger, Anne. You have to know that.¡± ¡°I know,¡± she mumbled. Sniffing, she pulled away. ¡°Let¡¯s get through this. Then we are having that conversation.¡± If there was ever a death flag, it was that statement. But I nodded and she pushed back some of her anger at me. Forgetting it for the moment she hugged me. Wrapping her arms around my neck I put my hand at the small of her back. ¡°Did you know he had a girlfriend?¡± Gwen whispered to Lyra and Jessica. ¡°No. He was always hitting on my friend, Morgan,¡± Lyra said. I opened my mouth but Anne¡¯s anger was back. ¡°Who the hell is Morgan?!¡± She yelled as she pulled away. ¡°I¡­¡± Did not have a good answer for that. ¡ª ¡°How the hell do you know so many fucking people?!¡± Anne yelled. ¡°I¡¯ve been gone for what? Less than two months? You seem to know every single fucking person zapped here on an alien planet a zillion miles away?! Who else have you been fucking?!¡± ¡°What the shit does it matter to you?!¡± I yelled back. I had tried to stay calm and collected at the beginning of our fight but it quickly degraded into a yelling match. It was getting so bad I could feel myself getting stronger through my Berserker mode. ¡°WE BROKE UP!¡± I yelled between cupped hands to make sure she heard me this time. ¡°For this exact fucking reason too. I-I knew this was going to happen. I could see it a mile fucking away, and yet, still, here I am, having this fucking fight,¡± I said. I turned away from her, pacing on the deck of the ship. ¡°You see Anne? This is why we wouldn¡¯t have worked out. This exact reason? So what if I like to meet people? So what if I hit on women or go on adventures? This is why I tried to be clear with you. I don¡¯t like to lie. I don¡¯t like to feel like I¡¯m the bad guy by keeping secrets. So I don¡¯t keep secrets. Then I try to tell you the truth and you get all fucking pissed at me.¡± ¡°What truth?! What fucking truth?¡± She asked, her haki a white burning rage even she wasn¡¯t sure what she was saying. ¡°That I¡¯m more than this,¡± I said. ¡°This fight right here, going on between you and me.¡± I pointed at us. ¡°This is a blip on the fucking radar to what is going on out here. Our entire fucking world is probably at risk from one alien invasion after another, or hell, even attacks from home. I don¡¯t know. And I plan to be there for all of it. Right there in the middle of the fucking fighting, laughing my head off as people try to fuck our shit up. And through all that, what gets me through it, is knowing I have women I care for around me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know what the fuck you¡¯re saying?!¡± She yelled. ¡°Who are you? You aren¡¯t the Weston I know. That¡¯s for damn sure. Women? Multiple? What are you, some kind of sex addict now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m not the Weston you knew. The kid that was unable to touch anyone or anything. I¡¯m not him. I haven¡¯t been him for a long time, and I¡¯m glad you¡¯re starting to see it,¡± I said. This was the problem of having relationships before the Memory Meld. Who knew what kind of forgetful promises he had made for me. ¡°Anne, I¡¯m done with this bullshit. I asked you to ignore it for now. You obviously cannot, so I¡¯m just done.¡± I said with a nod. ¡°From now on, we don¡¯t exist. You and I were never a thing. That way, hopefully, you can get your head out of your ass! You can maybe see that we are on a fucking alien planet and about to go through a fight for our lives! And there are more important things going on than bringing up this load of bullshit! That way we can hopefully focus on what¡¯s really fucking important. Fighting for our damn lives!¡± I breathed in out heavily through my nostrils as I caught my breath. She did the same. Frustrated tears at the corner of her eyes she was considering what to say next. The love and want I had felt from Future Anne was not there anymore. This girl in front of me was still pissed off and needed time to calm down, as did I. ¡°So you want to go back to the villa?¡± The Shi¡¯ar driver of the floating gondola asked. Anne and I turned to see him still there. I about laughed, having not noticed he was there through all the fighting. Looking around, the ship had landed and the others had left. Before Anne could say anything I nodded. Then shook my head. ¡°No,¡± I said firmly, staring at her. ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t care how pissed off we are. We need to learn about the people here and upgrade our gear. Can you please,¡± I pleaded. ¡°Please just ignore all our bullshit and focus on this, Anne? Just for three days?¡± Anne chewed her lip, keeping her mouth from distorting as she struggled not to cry. Closing her eyes for a moment she exhaled a deep breath and her haki began to calm rapidly. ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with you,¡± she said. ¡°Like you said. We were never a thing.¡± She turned toward the ladder from the deck of the gondola to the platform below. ¡°Fuck you! Fucking gray ass bitch! I hope you choke on your ruffishpashit!¡± I said voicelessly at her back as I flipped her off. She turned around to begin descending the stairs and I put my stoic look back on. Struggling with my own anger I considered flying away, but this was an alien planet that no one should travel around alone. ¡°Just hang out here for a while,¡± I told the driver as I followed Anne. As she got off the ladder I jumped down to walk beside her. Her Haki spiked with anger as I got close but we walked in step away from the landing platform. I forced my thoughts away from her as I looked around to the new city we were in. We had apparently arrived near a city. Instead of the wide spread out buildings near our prison/villa, it was jam packed with giant buildings. All futuristic and made of metal, I could feel a lot of people in the general area. With the sense of their Haki it was pretty obvious that we were near residences and a shopping area. The aura of people around me was just like I had experienced on Earth. Each person was at ease. Going about their day to day on a planet with millions of other people doing the same. I walked away from the platform to a staircase that led down to the main street. People streamed this way and that. All with the afro-like bird hair. None that I could see had the triangle style hair that their Majestor and his lackeys had, setting them as a lower class at least. Not feeling really any danger we ventured out into the crowd as I thought. Both of us fuming from our long argument, no words spoken between us. I was growing more and more pissed off at this Anne. Future Anne had said to lie to her, but I still couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. I had to bring her to me with the truth or not at all. A part of me was leaning toward not at all, maybe it was time I took a break from relationships for a while. As we walked I thought of the past. I couldn¡¯t tell you the last time I had such a heated argument. Nothing like this had happened in any of the other worlds. Even my most recent 300 world had less drama, and I had a wife there. Granted she and I had been childhood sweethearts and Spartan fidelity at war was a gray area, but still. How was a girlfriend I had known for less than six months such a problem for me? I knew the reason of course, I really did love her. Back in my original life, the person I hated and loved the most was my wife. We had two kids together, and spent so much time with one another that we knew how to press one another¡¯s buttons. You would mostly love one another then you would piss each other off and it would take a few days to cool down. Granted there had been no drama like cheating or anything with her. Back then I was a normal guy with a normal libido. Now though I was changed, and honestly I preferred it. I wasn¡¯t some simp that treated these women like god¡¯s gift to me. I was the one with the skills. I was the one with the strength. I was the one that risked my life day in and out to make sure everyone was safe around me. I felt like I deserved to not have to deal with this drama. I had enough drama from the canon to deal with. In an ideal world everyone would be like Toru. But that would have made her and my connection less special. She was a diamond in the rough and I wasn¡¯t lucky enough to find a girl like her in every world. She wanted me to chase women, hell she got off on it, and was so uncomplicated that I couldn¡¯t understand why I didn¡¯t save my Companion item for her. But I knew the answer. She was also innocent. I didn¡¯t want her to be corrupted by what these worlds could do to someone. Forced to go to a world where killing was the only solution. She would have loved it of course, and I hoped some day to fix that mistake when I was stronger in all of my Halls. For now though I had to be happy knowing she was safe in My Hero Academia world. No, I had to make lives in all these worlds. Live in them. Make choices that I would have to live with for the rest of my life. But despite what I felt for her, I was coming to grips that Anne might not be with me in this life. Which I would get over. This Marvel world had no clear cut path for me, and plenty of women in it. Besides, Delilah was back home, and I wanted to find out more about her. Maybe this was all a blessing in disguise. Maybe Anne and I were never meant to be, and I would get over that. With a nod I pushed back my doubts and continued to walk beside her. Step by step my anger at her was fading. I had said my piece. If she wanted to raise a stink about it, that was on her. I would continue to hit on the women around me and if something came of it, great. If not, then so be it. I had enough drama with getting stronger and figuring out my quests. A smile on my face, I began to look for the others I had left the prison/villa with. I needed to buy some futuristic stuff to make myself a trillionaire someday in Marvel. Women could be worried about later. Money was always king. CHAPTER 441 MOVING ON CHAPTER 441 MOVING ON¡°Klarkin 50 for a sol. You¡¯ll never find another deal like this,¡± a merchant said to people in the street. Holding up small metallic eggs I wasn¡¯t sure what they were. ¡°Huunefra, one sol for three,¡± Another yelled. I tried to steer clear of them. My Observation Haki at the max level I was pretty sure I was honing in on the others as we drew closer. Somewhere in a large building ahead, people streamed in and out of it. Anne beside me, she had tried to stay away, but as the area became more populated it became impossible to not bump into one another. All around us were Shi¡¯ar. The bird-like humanoids were fairly diverse. Some with different skin tones like red, purple, but most had a yellow tint to their skin. Most all of the hair was afro-like, made up of the very thin hair/feathers. I didn¡¯t see anyone with the triangle hairdo, so I assumed they weren¡¯t the top brass. These people were obviously rich though. Wearing bright colors, jewelry draped on most everyone, the style of clothes appeared more to focus on robes. Long cloth draped over them there were scarves and other long garments that hung down to at least their knees. As I focused on them I could feel hidden pockets underneath the robes hiding weapons and money. As we walked into the giant skyscraper I could feel the others I began to pick a few pockets. Since I doubted that the Majestor had given us much money, I needed to make due. Expertly sliding my hands this way and that as I picked pockets, it wasn¡¯t overly hard to hide the money as I could just throw it in my Status Screen. ¡°Alright, we need to talk,¡± Anne whispered in the thick of the crowd. ¡°Goddammit, Rogue, what do you not understand-¡± She cut me off, grabbing my arm to look at her. ¡°I fucking understand,¡± she hissed. ¡°I know we have to fight. I know we need to focus. I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t get past this for some reason. Just let me get a few things off my chest, and I swear we can move on.¡± ¡°No, if ever there was a death flag, it¡¯s that,¡± I admitted. Annoyed and ready to be done with this. She stared up at me, her big eyes blinking, unreadable in the mass of people. ¡°Fine,¡± I said. Grabbing her hand I pulled us to the edge of the crowd. The wide hall of the building was less condensed at the edges. I found a spot between two groups of teens and leaned against the wall. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anne frowned, gathering her thoughts as she tried to look out into the crowd instead of at me. I felt my anger that was starting to build back up, dissipate. Instead of trying to read her feelings and saying something dumb I waited. Eventually she spoke. ¡°So you¡¯re not interested in me?¡± She whispered, still unable to look at me. ¡°Of course not,¡± I laughed, then realized I misspoke as she frowned. ¡°Of course I¡¯m interested in you. Anne back in th-no, no more past shit. Now, currently only. Anne, I like you, probably love you, which is what makes this so hard. So of course I want you.¡± ¡°Then why do you want other women?¡± ¡°Honestly?¡± I frowned, caught off guard by her now calm attitude as she asked. It felt like we had been fighting so long that it was hard to remember what we were fighting about. ¡°Honestly, I just¡­don¡¯t like to pretend to be someone else.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked, finally looking up into my eyes. The loud noises of others talking and walking slowly faded around us as we locked eyes. I couldn¡¯t help it and took her hand, my thumb rubbing her knuckles as I thought. ¡°What is it like to not use your mutant power?¡± I asked, doing my best to put my thoughts into words without sounding like the jackass I had been coming off as. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked, some fear spiking in her with talk of her power. ¡°You used to use your power subconsciously. Now you can turn it off and on. Have you ever thought about turning it on?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± She chewed on her lip. ¡°I think about using it all the time.¡± I could tell the admission hurt her. Lips trembling, she was about ready to cry. I frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Does that make me sick?¡± She asked. ¡°Wanting to use it? I hurt a few people and when I did it was always so¡­powerful. I don¡¯t think I ever told you but it was a rush. But it always hurt people. Now though, I-I don¡¯t know. I think about using my power all the time. Even though it will hurt people.¡± ¡°So what?¡± I asked, my hand releasing her¡¯s and moving to her chin so she would look up at me. ¡°Rogue, this is a part of you. It¡¯s not leaving. And I¡¯m starting to suspect its a whole lot more powerful than you think.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± She mumbled, some relief coming to her. ¡°You were brought here with about 20 other people with superpowers. Some of them are really strong too. No offense, but I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re the weakest of all of us physically. You or that Susan Storm girl.¡± ¡°How can you know that?¡± She asked, irritated. ¡°Just a guess,¡± I said. I could feel everyone¡¯s spiritual energy and they had the lowest. Even the homeless guy was stronger than them and I didn¡¯t know his full story yet. ¡°Anyway, your power is strong. The two things I know that you steal are people¡¯s lifeforce, or nen, and we know you at least take mutant powers, but who knows what else?¡± ¡°Like what?¡± She asked, scared and excited. ¡°Like, mutants aren¡¯t just a human thing. There are probably more than a few Shi¡¯ar with special abilities on this planet. I¡¯m sure you could borrow those.¡± I recalled future Anne had the power of flight and some white glowing power. She hadn¡¯t had to touch someone to use the power either which meant she either stole it or learned to keep abilities longer. I couldn¡¯t exactly remember if she did the same thing in canon, but it sounded familiar. ¡°You need to use your power here, but you also need to learn to control it,¡± I said. ¡°Practice on people. Stealing a little at a time. Learning how much people can take. Learning if you even need to touch them or if you can absorb their strength from afar.¡± I looked out into the crowd and she grew excited, then ashamed for becoming excited. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really,¡± I said. ¡°You can turn it off now, and I think you will do fine with your power.¡± ¡°I¡­Ah fuck, you distracted me again. What the hell does this have to do with us?¡± She asked, angry again. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°I originally asked if you thought about using your power. I know you do, because it¡¯s a part of you. It¡¯s like not using your right arm even though you still have it. Your body craves it. You know I have a lot of powers.¡± ¡°Bullshit powers,¡± she said with an annoyed smirk. ¡°Yep,¡± I said proudly. ¡°One of the things that is different about old me is honestly, my libido. You remember in the hotel room, right?¡± She blushed. ¡°I could keep going.¡± ¡°Yeah but I kept up,¡± she whispered, her face becoming more red. ¡°That was kid¡¯s gloves, Anne. Just simple foreplay,¡± I said, no shame in my voice while she was redder than a tomato. ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t know how you can talk about this stuff,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Then you¡¯re telling me you¡¯ve been holding back?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I said as if it were obvious. ¡°Anne, I had no idea if you were coming back. I know your folks are super-Christian and look down on this whole out-of-wedlock stuff. Me, I like it, love it in fact. I wasn¡¯t about to push myself on you for more. Force something onto you that you weren¡¯t ready for.¡± ¡°So you went to someone else for it,¡± she said. The side of her mouth moving up then down, annoyed. Not so much angry at me, but more herself. ¡°And if I¡­gave myself-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want that,¡± I said truthfully. She frowned, about to retort. ¡°What? I get to have you as much as I want? Despite your feelings? Whether you want to or not, you can sate everything I could ever want in the bedroom? That¡¯s not how I would ever want you.¡± ¡°Then how?¡± She asked, lost and annoyed as she fought frustrated tears. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said honestly. ¡°You and I have been fighting so much. I just¡­want things to go back the way that they were. I would prefer we weren¡¯t at each other¡¯s throats. You angry every time I talk to or about another girl.¡± Her anger flashed. ¡°You never did answer, who Morgan was,¡± she said. ¡°A friend,¡± I assured, and with how things in the future ended up, someone I needed to stay close to. ¡°Anne, I can¡¯t have you pissed off like this. Yes, I hit on other women. I joke, laugh, and get shot down. Right now, we aren¡¯t dating. You and I are not a thing. So you getting angry about this crap is only hindering our situation.¡± ¡°I thought we were just talking about starting over,¡± she said, her mouth squeezed together in anger. ¡°Goddammit,¡± I said. Closing my eyes I pointed to someone in the crowd. ¡°That guy and two others have been following us since the airship. We are not safe, despite the supposed lax guard they¡¯ve shown us. That guy right there,¡± I pointed to another person in the crowd. ¡°Is three people. All small, all a different species than the Shi¡¯ar. They are using some kind of holographic tech to look like a normal bird person. As you can see there are nothing but the bird people here. So why does he have to disguise himself?¡± I let out a long sigh. ¡°No, we aren¡¯t dating. We broke up. I would love to get to know you again. Hang out more. See if there is something we can salvage from what we had. But apparently I cheated on you, so I¡¯m not exactly sure how I could get your confidence again.¡± Anne¡¯s anger increased, but to my surprise she leveled off. Chewing her lip she spoke slowly. ¡°What if I forget all of that? What if I ignore all past transgressions? You did none of those things in my eyes. Would it be possible to be just you and I again?¡± I opened my mouth then shut it. Caught off guard by her offer. I hadn¡¯t thought she would try the tactic and I was lost for words as I thought it through. Could I? No that didn¡¯t matter, I could if I really loved her. The question was, would I? I had Matilda, and from her reaction in the future even years from now she liked me and the sex. Elektra too, despite her coldness. But the biggest thing holding me back was Delilah. Though we had only kissed, her innocence and personality had struck a chord with me. Making me feel in a way that I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know,¡± I said truthfully. Anne nodded, taking a slow breath she exhaled. ¡°Despite your supposed¡­libido.¡± She eyed my crotch then looked back up to me. ¡°Can you refrain from overtly straying until we are out of this ordeal?¡± ¡°Probably,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°You can¡¯t give me a yes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like to lie,¡± I replied. ¡°I have no idea what¡¯s going to happen today, let alone what it¡¯s going to take to get out of this. I will do my absolute best to not hit on anyone while we are here.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± she said, shaking her head in annoyance. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take it. You do that, then when we are back home, I want to talk through this shit. No more secrets. You tell me everything.¡± ¡°And from there?¡± ¡°From there, we will see,¡± she said. Her hands moved to my elbows, I used Zetsu to keep my lifeforce in check, just in case she decided to suck me dry. ¡°I love you, Weston. Despite whatever happened to you. I want to be here with you. So I am willing to put the thought of others out of my mind, if you can, while we figure us out.¡± ¡°I¡­think I can do that,¡± I said, a little confused. ¡°Are we dating again?¡± ¡°Yes, you big oaf,¡± her hands began squeezing my muscles. ¡°We never stopped. And though I am pissed off with you, you are going to win me back.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I said, unsure if I wanted to fight this or not. This was a tightrope I didn¡¯t want to walk at the moment¡­or ever. Back in Naruto World I had asked my father how to juggle multiple women. He had said I needed to figure it out on my own. I had gotten lucky with Hinata because she had a weird home life. In fact I had been lucky in most worlds. This was a comic world though. The writers of the canon loved drama between the sexes. Cheating was always a big source of drama, and I doubted that was something that could be rewritten in these women easily. My best bet thus far had been showing that just one person couldn¡¯t satisfy me, and I always felt that the more the merrier was a factor in my lovemaking. If I could figure out Anne, could I apply that to other worlds? Hell for all I knew, maybe she could be enough. She could steal lifeforce, could she steal libido? It was a possibility. Though I didn¡¯t like to lie, I wasn¡¯t against trying to direct things where I wanted to go. Anne had a touch kink, maybe she was actually up for additional people, as long as she was involved. I could get behind that. Though I wouldn¡¯t give up on Delilah, I could keep my eyes from straying while we were there. ¡°Fine,¡± I said. ¡°We start over. No more anger or jealousy. You get the full story after we leave planet.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± she said, a small smile on her lips. She lifted up her hand. I took it and we rejoined the crowd of people in the bazaar. Ready to finally get our shopping list filled. CHAPTER 442 BEARINGS CHAPTER 442 BEARINGS¡°There you are,¡± Gwen said as Anne and I approached. We were on a higher level of the bazaar. The large building used an interesting elevator system which was a massive tube that people could step onto and would float up to the correct level. We were about 20 stories up when we found our group. ¡°I need money.¡± ¡°What makes you think I have money?¡± I asked. I was starting to feel a lot better now that Anne¡¯s Haki wasn¡¯t all hate for me. In fact she was radiating a lot of love as we walked through the busy building silently. I wasn¡¯t sure how I felt about that, but reminded myself it was better than hate. ¡°Oh, are you guys together?¡± Gwen Stacy asked as she noticed Anne and I holding hands. ¡°I thought you were broken up.¡± I could feel some shame from Jean Grey, she must have spilled the beans to the others on the drama around school. Which reminded me of my short affair with the alter ego of Jean, I decided I would most likely forego that tale for Anne. ¡°We-¡± I tried to say, but Anne cut me off. ¡°We never stopped dating,¡± Anne said proudly. ¡°What are we buying?¡± She let go of my hand but walked over to the stall we were at. The floor we were on had just as many Shi¡¯ar, but finally there were some other species working stalls and shops. Everywhere littered with someone selling something. There were big bear people, others with pale white skin and eerily thin arms, and most every species you could imagine. Far too many to count. I wasn''t sure why there were so many new species working the sales floor than what we had seen down below. But I did notice that only the Shi¡¯ar were the people buying goods. ¡°They have this cool holographic cube,¡± Gwen said walking us over to a booth. I eyed Peter who was putting on some weird helmet. Jessica Jones gave me an apologetic look, and Lyra Talbot studied Anne. I needed to get back to Earth as soon as possible to put out some fires. ¡°It¡¯s 100 sols,¡± Gwen said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have that already?¡± I asked. ¡°It was stolen,¡± Lyra said. ¡°Most of it anyway. We had enough for food though.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± I asked, annoyed as I turned to Polree, our Shi¡¯ar guide. ¡°Stolen? Don¡¯t we have like diplomatic immunity or whatever?¡± Her eyes turned to someone in the crowd. I followed her gaze to see a man that had been following our group. He was a tall Shi¡¯ar with light gray skin that blended into the crowd. I was starting to think she purposefully let it get stolen. That way the majestor would get his money back, and we couldn¡¯t get any cool technology for our fights. ¡°Fuck,¡± I mumbled. They had been so open I had assumed they didn¡¯t really care if we went shopping. But of course they wanted to win this. I needed to start thinking defensively. No showing my powers, or letting the others show theirs. They had us monitored outside of our prison/villa, so we were probably monitored there as well. We were basically on a very limited house arrest. I had to think. ¡°Polree brought us to this level cus they have the cheaper stuff,¡± Gwen said. ¡°We got some food, which wasn¡¯t terrible. But now we can¡¯t afford anything.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± I said and turned back to Polree. I let my Nen out, casting some fear on her. Always watching those that were following us with my Observation Haki, I needed to be extra careful. ¡°Okay, tell me about the bazaar.¡± ¡°What about it?¡± She squeaked. Though the fear I cast on her was small, it was enough to ensure she told me the truth. ¡°We are new to the solar system. What kind of species are here?¡± ¡°People from all over,¡± she said. ¡°Everyone is part of the Shi¡¯ar empire. There is the Hullsk people,¡± she pointed at the bear, ¡°the-¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t need a list of everyone. How are other species treated on your planet?¡± I asked. ¡°Why are they only the shop keepers of these upper floors?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you-¡± ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I said, her Haki was truthful which meant she was either ignorant or¡­dumb. ¡°Fine, first take me to a pawn shop.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°A place that we can sell items,¡± I said. I had been stealing from people sporadically but was only at a few hundred sol. I would need more for what I was planning. ¡°This way,¡± Polree said pointing back to the elevator. ¡°You have anything to sell?¡± Peter asked as we followed. ¡°I was gonna sell you,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it will be to a nice home,¡± I assured. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t think of it like slavery. Just someone getting a pet spider person.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Gwen laughed. ¡°Do you really think they buy people?¡± ¡°Most definitely,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen any slaves, but its the universe. I seriously doubt people are free.¡± ¡°We aren¡¯t selling Mr. Parker,¡± Jean said. The red head was laughing inwardly but trying to stay professional. ¡°Fine, you think they have a brothel booth?¡± I asked. ¡°How much you think we could sell some alien poontang to these people for?¡± ¡°We aren¡¯t selling our bodies,¡± Lyra said. ¡°Not you, Ms. Grey. She is the oldest, obviously she has the most experience,¡± I said, giving her a side look. She blushed furiously. Her alter ego, Phoenix, had told me she never came in her life or had sex. Though in her early 20s she was still a virgin, which was easy to see as her Haki went wild. ¡°How about we sell you instead,¡± Peter said. ¡°I say we take a vote.¡± He raised his hand, as did everyone but Jean. ¡°I¡¯m so hurt,¡± I said to Anne, who was slowly coming out of her shell. She stuck her tongue out at me. ¡°Polree, apparently I have to sell myself sexually. Where can I do that?¡± ¡°Uhhh-¡± She said but Anne cut in. ¡°He¡¯s joking,¡± she said with a little more conviction than was needed. ¡°I¡¯m actually not,¡± I said. ¡°Is there a brothel in the bazaar?¡± ¡°No,¡± Polree said. ¡°That¡¯s kept in one of the¡­outer towns.¡± ¡°Outer towns?¡± I asked as we all walked onto the lift that floated us down. Each of the others acted like country bumpkins as they shook or became fearful as the invisible forces descended us. Others doing the same below or above it felt rather safe. ¡°Yes, we are in the capital. As you noticed there are not very many other species here. Mainly because of permitting issues. But there is a brothel if you are interested in¡­¡± ¡°Having some alien fun?¡± I asked. I gave Anne a look and she narrowed her eyes at me. ¡°Maybe later. So where is this pawn shop?¡± ¡°Ahead,¡± she admitted. ¡°Getting off around the 10th floor she stepped out to an even busier level in the building. This time people were a lot louder. They traded items back and forth rather than with sols. ¡°This floor is run by the Directive. They don¡¯t believe so much in the sol. Though most systems accept the currency. You can trade goods for sols here¡­not so much people though.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re safe Parker.¡± ¡°I freaking knew it,¡± he mumbled as we stepped into a shop. Very busy, there were aliens haggling with others at glass booths that had weird gadgets inside. A bug-man with green skin, two hands and six bug arms shooting out of his back was the first to greet us. ¡°Hello, fine people,¡± he said in an excited tone as we walked up to his section of the counter. I thought I detected a Middle Eastern accent, but that was probably where my mind went when I pictured selling goods in strange places thanks to a lifetime of movies. ¡°How may I help you this fine evening?¡± ¡°Well we are new in town,¡± I said. ¡°I can tell,¡± he said. ¡°Are you perhaps, Kree?¡± That confirmed that Car-Ell at least wasn¡¯t a complete idiot. Also that the Kree were known in this sector of the universe at least. Every little bit of information helped. ¡°No, we are humans,¡± I said as I studied the strange items in the glass cases. ¡°We are looking to sell some goods from our home planet. What are you willing to buy?¡± ¡°What do you want to sell?¡± The man¡¯s spiritual energy said he would sell his mother to make a profit, then slit my throat to get his money back. I was going to have to be careful. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°How much for the kid?¡± I asked, thumbing at Peter. ¡°What-¡± ¡°Hey-¡± "Unfortunately, buying and selling of sentient species is frowned upon,¡± the man said. I nodded, simply confirming my thoughts. That told me that it least happened in the universe, which wasn¡¯t a huge surprise. ¡°How much for my shirt?¡± I asked. Doing my best to gauge what items were worth. This was a second hand store, so I wouldn¡¯t be making a good profit no matter what I sold. He focused on me. I felt some electricity move in his eye as a thin light appeared between us. Like he was projecting words in the air that only he could read. He must have been using some technological identification tool as he looked me up and down. I immediately wanted whatever he was using, but the man frowned as he answered, ¡°nothing.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± I said. ¡°Anybody else got stuff?¡± I looked at the others in the group. They began looking through pockets. As they did, I discreetly opened a small Rift in my pocket. Opening a hand-sized access point to my sub-space I pulled out one of the many items of jewelry I had stolen since arriving at the bazaar. It was a fine silver lace necklace. As no one else provided anything, I showed it to the green alien. ¡°Hmm, two sol,¡± the alien lied. He could go higher on it as his identification stared at the unit. I was still in the early phases though, I didn¡¯t want to push. I threw him the necklace and it landed on the glass case. ¡°Anything else?¡± He asked tiredly. He was starting to think he wouldn¡¯t get anything interesting. ¡°No, I have-¡± I put my hand back in my pocket and sensed as I grabbed the golden lasso from DC world. Coating my hand in Armament Haki to prevent myself from telling all my deepest secrets I tried to pull it out. As I tried to pull it out though, a notification popped up. Warning! Subspace is unable to relinquish unique items originating from different worlds. ¡°Fuck,¡± I mumbled. So much going on, I hadn¡¯t had time to try it yet. It looked like Wonder Woman¡¯s Golden Lasso was a little too unique. The only big thing I had put in the subspace was Cerebro II, but it wasn¡¯t unique to Marvel since I had pulled it out in the future. I mentally thought through everything I had. Still a fair amount of jewels and precious items I had stolen as Rift in DC, I also had a couple hundred ARMIS suits future Gwen Stacy had given me. Since the suits were six years from the future they were better than my Gantz suits. Actually able to increase strength closer to 15 times, increased blunt and piercing damage mitigation, and a shrinking and enlarging function, they were top of the line. I needed to save these. Instead I pulled out one of my Gantz suits. The small lights projected from the aliens eye began to increase as he scanned the black suit I acted like I pulled from my pants. ¡°Where the hell do you get this crap?¡± Peter mumbled, no one else did. The alien¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the suit. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± He asked. ¡°Around,¡± I said with a smile as he appeared to want it. He stared at it further. ¡°What does it do?¡± He asked. ¡°You tell me, quite the eye you have,¡± I said. He frowned but looked up at me. ¡°What was your name, human?¡± ¡°Weston, yours?¡± ¡°Tarkain.¡± ¡°Good to meet you Tarkain, let¡¯s quit the playing and start the dealing, alright?¡± I asked with a smile. If sols were universal, I wanted a lot of them. Here¡¯s hoping it wasn¡¯t monopoly money everywhere else in the universe. ¡ª I ended up with 5,981 sol. He ended up only giving me a few hundred for the Gantz suit. Once I began pulling my loot from DC world he became a lot more interested. Luckily none of it was unique to that world so I stacked it all on the table and made a nice profit for space bucks. One item I had taken from Lex Luthor¡¯s safe had been especially valuable to the man. The alien admitted it was a rare natural stone and nearly gave me 1,500 sol for it. Either way we both felt like we got a good deal from our transactions. ¡°Where did you pull all that from?¡± Peter asked again. ¡°I¡¯m a magician,¡± I said pulling a sol chip from behind his ear. ¡°Buy yourself something nice. Daddy¡¯s got full pockets.¡± I gave him a wink. ¡°Oh god,¡± he said, shivering but pocketing the money. ¡°Give me some,¡± Gwen said, moving to be in front of me. Sticking her hands out she tried to do a puppy dog look. ¡°Hell no, you got the last bit stolen. Let¡¯s get some shopping done, I¡¯ll buy you all what you need,¡± I said. ¡°I thought you were his girlfriend, make him give us money,¡± Lyra said to Anne. ¡°Yeah, I want some perks,¡± the slowly warming up Rogue said. ¡°Hold it,¡± I said, sticking my arms out and turning to face them. ¡°This isn¡¯t a shopping spree. We get what we need. First is clothes. Second is gear. Gwen and Peter, you need super suits. Jessica, what do you need?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty invulnerable,¡± she said, flexing her arm. ¡°True, you probably want more leather. Maybe some badass space biker get-up,¡± I said eyeing her black leather jacket. ¡°Lyra?¡± ¡°Think they have clothes that stretch?¡± She asked. ¡°For my¡­thing?¡± ¡°Good idea, Jean?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know,¡± she said, surprised to be included in my list. ¡°Think on it. Anne, I¡¯ve already got an idea for your get up. Polree, what do you know about the best¡­apparel people¡­dressers tailor guys around?¡± I asked, struggling to think of the space version of what we needed. ¡°The best?¡± She asked, annoyed that I had so much money. The Shi¡¯ar woman had been eyeing the soldiers discreetly guarding us. I was sure she would try to get them to rob me but if they tried they would become very discreetly dead. I wasn¡¯t sure what game the Majestor was playing, but we needed this opportunity. I planned to see it through. ¡°Perhaps the second floor?¡± She said. ¡°Lead the way, Tweety,¡± I said with a smile. Ready to spend it all on my future endeavors. CHAPTER 443 UPGRADES CHAPTER 443 UPGRADES¡°I want a turn,¡± Peter whined as Gwen floated a few inches off the ground then raised up to a couple of feet, then back down. ¡°No, you had one already,¡± she said from the silver car. It wasn¡¯t exactly a car, more of an all terrain mobile device for someone to sit in. In layman¡¯s terms it was a fancy wheelchair. About six feet long and four feet wide, the chair looked sleek. All curves, and shiny metal, nothing on the outside really stood out to make it look like anything special, but underneath was one of the floating engines I had seen used on the gondola we took to the shopping district. Though it only went a maximum of ten miles per hour, I felt that the professor could use it. It turned out that there was no apparent cure for paralysis, so the floating chairs were common. The thing had cost me 500 sol, but I felt it was worth it to help appease the professor a little. Besides he had a similar chair in the comic books, and I was always up for keeping things in canon on track. The others were moving around in their new clothes and gear. We had found a very advanced tailor/blacksmith/merchant. Able to scan and practically 3-D print or alter any garment, everyone got a nice upgrade. I was able to pull out the future ARMIS suits out of my sub-space and gave everyone a set. Though they were the standard black, the merchant was able to alter the appearance based on my design. Peter Parker now had a Spiderman outfit. The ARMIS suit as the base had red on top, with raised stitching for webs. After I showed him the spider emblem Peter was all for forgiving my antics. Granted I snuck a very tiny symbol of a penis in the etching that he hadn¡¯t noticed, but he looked pretty cool. The only thing he was missing was a mask, which the merchant was able to print out with a nice fancy visor for eyes. Gwen Stacy had designed her own. Which looked pretty much exactly like the Ghost Spider outfit from the Spiderverse movies. Black for the legs and chest to show off her curves, white sleeves and her own spider symbol. She had requested a mask and hood and I gave her crap for copying my own hero costume hood, but she was happy with it. For Anne I had picked yellow and green like the suit I had seen her in the future wearing. The suit was tight against her and she was currently playing with making the nanobots move to different parts of the suit as she thought about getting stronger. She didn¡¯t have a mask but did end up purchasing a green bandana, making her more like canon and hotter in my book. She smiled at me happily as we walked back to the gondola. Jessica Jones and Jean Grey had decided not to go with a suit. Though I showed them the capabilities they asked questions like, where did they come from? Why are they so skin tight? Instead they requested the merchant to make them some clothes based off their own designs. Which was basically their everyday attire with some extra armoring in it. Last was Lyra. Though the ARMIS suits could stretch, they couldn¡¯t stretch enough. The merchant was able to get her a nice skintight copper colored outfit that could stretch to match her size. Showing off her green form she was able to become a She-Hulk without requiring rage to do it. I had spent a good amount of sol on them, but I felt it was worth it. Especially since I was able to buy the most important gear. As I studied the gear I brought up an item I had been saving in my status screen. Use Item Choice? Yes/No Touch the item/items that you would like to assign to Item Choice Warning: Only linked/similar items may be considered for the same slot I held the items and clicked yes. Assign Shi''ar Armor as Item Choice? Yes/No The armor itself was a sleek metal. All black with Watanabe hearts etched into it like my Hero Costume, it was what I planned to use for real fights. With top of the line Shi¡¯ar plating throughout the armor, it was in all meanings of the word, bad ass. Like a mix of Batman¡¯s suit, and some medieval knight it was a hi-tech marvel. The armor pieces were as thin as cardboard, and conformed to my skin. Showing off every muscle. They were advanced enough where a button at certain locations would disengage each armor piece. Easy to get out of and into, the only thing that wasn¡¯t exactly like Batman¡¯s armor was the helmet. Instead of the pointy bat ears, it was a helm with an open mouth where the top could be slid back. I planned to use it in DC world for my Batman persona, but also for real fights. I had tested the armor and knew that it was strong. Easily stronger than anything on Earth, it was lightweight and had the most important technology I could attach to it. A holographic feature. Though I had been skeptical about it, I had seen the holographic technologies that the world could produce, they were very life-like. Though it was useless against my Haki, it would fool most everyone anyway. Finally, after over a year of struggling, I had a transformation jutsu again. I had bought a few other holographic projectors as well as select technological advances I thought we could use as well. All this having ate up about 5,000 of my sols it was well worth it. With a smile on my face I clicked Yes and the Shi¡¯ar armor stacked in my hands disappeared into my Status Screen. I saw that it was nice and stowed away in my screen, and no one batted and eye about it disappearing. Happy that I had saved the Item Choice so long ago I looked up to see Anne studying me. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Nothin,¡± she said with a smile. Walking closer to me. I could tell she was struggling with our fight slightly, but was coming out of her rage rather quickly. Though I wasn¡¯t exactly sure about our position with one another, I was sure that we were better than we were. As we stepped up to the platform our floating ship was on I turned to our guide. ¡°Polree, why so quiet?¡± I asked. ¡°No reason,¡± she said. Though she had been quiet, the people following us had become more and more agitated as I filled my sub-space with loot. Though they couldn¡¯t discern where I hid the sols or items, they had made a move to pick my pocket at least twice. During that time I had stolen some card which I was pretty sure acted as identification for the aliens, and some more sols from another. They hadn¡¯t gone near me since then. Happy with the haul, we got onto the gondola as the world¡¯s sun began to set. ¡°Come on,¡± Peter whined as Gwen continued to float in the fancy wheelchair. ¡°Fine,¡± she said as she hit a button and the chair clanked onto the wood deck. Peter jumped in, still wearing his spidersuit underneath a set of Shi¡¯ar clothes I bought him. In fact everyone got a whole new wardrobe. Styled after the Shi¡¯ar bright colors and robe-like clothes, they were comfortable and supposedly stylish. Peter continued to play at the fairly easy controls and began hovering in circles around the deck of the ship. ¡°What the hell,¡± Anne mumbled, watching him. ¡°Hmm?¡± I asked, surprised by how happy she actually felt. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just¡­happy to be on an adventure too,¡± she said, looking at the others in the group as she whispered the words. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I was jealous of all you were doing, but maybe I was.¡± I frowned. Reading her haki, I was wondering if maybe that was why she was so mad. I had done so much without her. To be honest, I really had been busy. Running off with Cyclops as a trainer, lots of fights in between and since. Maybe I needed to reevaluate my understanding of Anne a little bit. For so long I had been dreading seeing her again, maybe taking a break from others wouldn¡¯t be so bad. Focusing on her as we tried to repair a relationship that I had tried to break. She reached over and held my hand as we flew back to the school. Peter, Gwen, and Lyra asking questions about being a mutant as they took turns on the floating chair. ¡°What should we name that thing?¡± I asked aloud as Lyra took a turn on it. ¡°Silver Lightning,¡± Lyra said. ¡°KITT,¡± Peter said. ¡°Christine,¡± Gwen offered. ¡°I think it looks more like Herbie,¡± Jessica said. ¡°Ha! It does,¡± I laughed. The front was rounded like the VW frontend on the Bug. ¡°Perfect name, I think the old man will like it.¡± It wasn¡¯t long until we were back at the villa. Though it was dark now the place felt rather quiet. I could feel spiritual energies in the massive palace, groups picking sections of the building to make their own. ¡°I¡¯m gonna head to bed,¡± I told the others. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to give the professor his present?¡± Jean asked. ¡°Nope, but let him know we already named it,¡± I said as I waved to the others and ran up a set of stairs. I had identified a section of the palace not taken over yet, and wanted some privacy for the time being. Too much going on lately, I decided it was time to do something I had been forced to put off. First with Anne and our original fight, then being whisked away to Shi¡¯ar territory, I hadn¡¯t had time to play with my recent rewards from the future. ¡°Summon Tabi,¡± I said. The blue cat appeared in front of me and I grabbed her. Helping her to wrap around my neck. She looked around slowly. ¡°What is going on?¡± Tabi asked as I moved to the large cushioned bed. ¡°Where were you last?¡± I asked, unsure how this all worked for her. Technically I summoned her to the future, but at that time she was really in the past. Probably at Morgan¡¯s house or the school. I couldn¡¯t remember which. ¡°The future with that woman of yours,¡± she said. ¡°Ah, well we are in the past now¡­er present I mean. We got abducted by aliens and have to fight in a tournament,¡± I said. ¡°Of course,¡± she said boredly. ¡°Why did you summon me?¡± ¡°I thought we were friends,¡± I said, acting hurt. ¡°I just like to hang out with you.¡± She eyed me, not answering. I let out a sigh, ¡°I¡¯m picking a room to stay in.¡± She stayed quiet and I began looking through the nearby rooms with my Observation Haki. I left the main floor, walking up a long stairwell into a tower. At the top of the tower was a large room with a bed and massive balcony that looked outside. Decorations around the room, I wasn¡¯t sure about the art hanging from the walls and the sculptures at the edge of the room. About to begin looking through my upgrades I stopped as I felt someone coming my way. ¡°Shit,¡± I mumbled. Tabi jumped to the bed and I sat down with a tired sigh. I began petting her and the woman stopped outside the door. Slowly a knock sounded. ¡°What¡¯s up, Anne?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡­thought¡­¡± She didn¡¯t explain. Simply standing in turmoil as her haki went all over the place. ¡°Come in,¡± I said. I was usually up for being around a beautiful woman, but our most recent fights had left a sour taste in my mouth. Since I knew that sex was off the table with her still because we had no clear cut path going forward, I needed to focus on getting stronger. But I waited dutifully for her to come inside anyway. Slowly she opened the door, shyly looking from me to Tabi. ¡°Tabi is here?¡± She asked, surprised as she walked toward the cat. The blue flame hair of the cat puffed out as her two tails swished. It wasn¡¯t long until Anne had swooped in to grab the tailed beast. The traitor began to purr happily. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked, as she changed her focus to the cat. ¡°Nothing¡­I thought we would¡­continue¡­¡± ¡°Fighting?¡± I asked, trying to push her. ¡°No,¡± she said, annoyed. ¡°I promised to hold off on that crap for now. I thought we were dating again?¡± ¡°Yeah, Anne, I don¡¯t know what that means,¡± I admitted. ¡°I mean¡­when we were dating we hung out. Then when we could touch all we did was make out and eventually other stuff.¡± She blushed furiously. That week between us beginning to touch and me sending her off to her folks had been rather intimate. ¡°I wanted to¡­do that stuff again,¡± she mumbled. ¡°And the other-¡± ¡°No,¡± she said, firmly, setting Tabi down. ¡°Don¡¯t bring anyone else up. Just you and me for a bit, okay?¡± ¡°So¡­we get to have sex?¡± I asked, putting a smile on. ¡°Ye-no,¡± she corrected. Then slowly sitting down next to me she blushed as she said, ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I asked, not intending to have sex with her at all. ¡°What should we-¡± I had begun to lean forward toward her, then she let out a massive yawn. All of her teeth showing the yawn was loud and it wasn¡¯t long until I was yawning as well. ¡°We can-¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just sleep,¡± I said to her. I could feel the exhaustion in her Haki now. Grabbing her hand I dragged her to the bed. She became nervous, but joy radiated from her as I laid her down. Instead of moving on top of her though I moved to behind her. Spooning her from the back as she slowly realized we weren¡¯t going to do anything sexual. Quiet for a long time she started and stopped talking a few times. But as she felt my warmth and my hand rubbed the bare skin of her arm she fell asleep in less than five minutes. Once she did I moved my arm out from under her and slid back to the foot of the bed. I turned to Tabi who was staring at me. ¡°What?¡± I whispered. ¡°Nothing¡­you saying no to sex though¡­how serious of a situation are we in?¡± She asked. ¡°Serious,¡± I said, looking back to sleeping Anne as I sighed. ¡°And things are weird between us. I don¡¯t want to promise more than I can give. You mind looking around the planet a little? See if you can glean anything going on about a tournament in the next few days.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± she said, running off she moved to the balcony and jumped off without hesitation. Smiling, I turned back to my original goal as I brought up my Status Screen. Name Weston Walker Current Quest: World 1: Marvel World 1 Quest: Escape the Shi''Ar World 2: Invincible World 2 Quest: World 3: DC World 3 Quest: Passive Skills: Memory Meld Dead Man Walking Handicap Dismiss World Lasting Physique Gemini Active Summon: N/A Pet: Matatabi - Level 7 Summon 1 Challenger Slot Forms: Viltrumite Physiology 16.59% Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other 5 Challenger Slots World Escape Berserker Mode Nen Spark* Union Fusion* Timeflow Rift* Bonuses Major Psychic Resistance 5 Challenger Slots Medium Body Mod Resistance Hardened Organs Minor Adaptability Minor Radiation Resistance 4-Leaf Clover Venom Resistance Poison Resistance Illusion Resistance Fertility Control Minor Inverse Resistance Minor Sonic Resistance Items Gantz Armor Stored (24) 2 Challenger Slots Shi¡¯ar Armor Stored Bonus Copy Hero Costume Bonus Upgrade Door Fragment (2/4) World Role Choice Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bonus Upgrade + Hall Door Fragment (1/4) Ability Combination Currency: USD $820,592 Gold 3,514 Sol 592 I had some nice resistances, but as always the Items were the best choice. I had my new Shi¡¯ar Armor which I was excited to try out. I still had a Bonus Copy, but hadn¡¯t found anyone with cool bonuses I wanted to steal. Hopeful that I would find someone I left it alone for now and moved to my Bonus Upgrade+. It was really no question what Bonus I wanted to use it on. Use Bonus Upgrade+ on 4-Leaf Clover? Yes/No 4-Leaf Clover Upgraded to Fortune''s Blessing I still had another Bonus Upgrade as well. I had kept it in case I needed it for the Inverse Resistance against the Sentinels. Since they hadn¡¯t upgraded fast enough to fight my nen though I didn¡¯t use it. Instead I decided to use it on the one Bonus I had made myself. Minor Adaptability Upgraded to Medium Adaptability I had created the ability on my own during my time on Cthulu world in Invincible. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what it entailed but I figured it was good for the time being. Last but not least I knew it was time to finally use my Ability Combination. The Moderator had said it would mix two of my Abilities. Which sounded almost too good to be true. I had been hoping to stumble across an ability to help other Weston and I fuse together or potentially split ourselves again. I was hoping I could potentially mix and match my abilities to help achieve this, but as I poured over my Status Screen I knew it wasn¡¯t going to be easy. ¡°I got my Nen, which allows me to tap into my lifeforce. Spark which makes electricity. Union which¡­does something. Links to women somehow. Fusion that allows me to fuse similar and dissimilar objects. Timeflow which slows down time. And the new one, Rift, that allows me to open doorways to space, and open space into a sub-dimension¡­somehow.¡± ¡°What the fuck am I supposed to do with any of these?¡± I mumbled. I racked my brain, trying to figure out what combining an ability could do. ¡°Would Timeflow and Rift make it so I could open doorways in time? Or just open doors faster? I need to focus on fusing and unfusing. Would Rift and Fusion allow that? What about my control of Haki? Is that not accounted for?¡± Unsure where to even begin I decided to just click it and see what happened. Would you like to use your Ability Combination? Yes/No I held my breath and clicked yes. Praying that it wouldn¡¯t automatically pick two Abilities to combine. Ability Combination Options: Haki Kamjutsu Nen Berserker Mode Spark Union Fusion Timeflow Rift Flight Please pick 2 ¡°Woah,¡± I said. I hadn¡¯t realized that it considered Kamjutsu it¡¯s own ability. I had learned the technique back in Naruto World from the sea turtles. It allowed me to sense and absorb the natural energy of water around me. Reading the list it seemed Flight from my Viltrumite Form was an option as well. Which hinted that I probably had quite a few resistances that I couldn¡¯t see either. Since Viltumites were able to traverse space they needed protection from hot and cold, as well as the vacuum of space and radiations. Hopefully I wouldn¡¯t have to test it out, but it was good to know I had more protections I couldn¡¯t see. I began to read over the list, but honestly there were too many variables. I had no idea how the combination could affect any of them. ¡°Time to roll the dice,¡± I mumbled. There was a reason I had been upgrading the luck skill I got from Domino. Now that it was Fortune¡¯s Blessing, I wanted to test out what my luck could do. Closing my eyes I shook my head up and down, unsure where the screen was anymore. When I was sure I wouldn¡¯t know what I picked I poked randomly, two times. When I opened my eyes, two items were picked. Spark and Union. As they became bold the screen disappeared and a new one popped up. Combine the following Abilities? Spark Allows the generation and manipulation of electricity. This skill has been upgraded to be able to infiltrate and control people''s bodies. Union Share spiritual and life energy with someone. As time goes on and the Link becomes established, your energies would continue to mix and make one another stronger. This skill has been upgraded to negate the steep requirements of energy transference. Yes/No ¡°What the fuck,¡± I mumbled. ¡°This would have been good to know earlier.¡± I had received Spark in Hero World, in the Smut Hall for Comics. Original me in that world had used the skill to create and manipulate electricity. I had used an Ability Forge to mix it with the ability of an immortal woman that healed people. I guessed that made it so my electricity could control people. Union had originally been Link, and I had received it in the Domination World. A weird place where men were strong and dumb and women were smart and docile. I had used the skill on two girls there as well as Anissa in Invincible. It had been upgraded some time ago to Union, but I never tried it out before. After I read it, I regretted not using the Union skill on more people. It sounded like a win for my harem. Annoyed, I wasn¡¯t sure what combining these would do. They were my smut skills, and hadn¡¯t been overly useful. Then again I didn¡¯t expect to immediately be able to fuse back together with my other self. I was in this fight for the long haul. Maybe whatever this skill that was formed would help me reach that goal some day. After some minor hesitation I clicked yes. Scanning... The screen stayed there for a long time. After about ten minutes a ding sounded and a new screen populated my vision. Congratulations! You have created a new energy source: No known name Your Spark has upgraded to automatically mix with your lifeforce and spiritual Energy. ¡°What the fuck,¡± I repeated but stopped as my body was lit on fire. Crying out, I gritted my teeth as it felt like every pore in my body exploded. Tears in my eyes, the pain only increased. The only way to describe the intense pain was when Kuma made me feel the pain of Luffy, Sanji, and Zoro. Some kind of energy or something was trying to break out of my body, and my toughened body was struggling to keep it in. I felt something in my gut rip and I cried out. With a yell, blood spurt out of my pores all at once. Showering the area in blood as my clothes were ripped off of me. A white lightning shot out of me and began to spark and sizzle the blood. Unsure what else to do I dropped to my knees, crying out over and over as the pain redoubled. A new power awakening in me, this was the opposite of what the girls felt when I gave them chakra. Annoyed by that fact, I tried to push the pain out of my mind as my forearm tore open. A long line splitting the skin, more white lightning shot out of me and I cried out again. A white hot rage filling me I felt my teeth chatter, pissed off that whenever something changed in my body I had to deal with the pain. But all I could do was grin and bear it. Forcing a laugh as the pain only increased, I knew I¡¯d make it through this. I¡¯d made it through worse. It was only a waiting game as this new energy awoke in me, and I became stronger, bit by bit. CHAPTER 444 REMINDER CHAPTER 444 REMINDERI woke up slowly. My entire body in pain, there was a great weight on my chest. With a groan I tried to lift my hand to my aching head but was restrained. I lifted the other instead. Hair in my mouth I groaned louder as I opened my eyes. A lot of light coming in from the balcony I noticed the top of Anne¡¯s head on my chest. My hand moved her hair from my mouth. Her arm entangled with my other one, I moved it out from her as I rolled over. Depositing her on the bed I noticed she and I were both completely nude. I remembered my own Shi¡¯ar clothes having been torn off when I combined my powers. Fresh scabs all over my body I guessed she had woken up after I passed out and pulled me into bed. Not wanting to wake her up just yet I looked over my notifications. Congratulations! You have created a new energy source. Your Spark has upgraded to automatically mix with your lifeforce and spiritual Energy. Do you wish to name this new energy? Yes/No I clicked yes and a new screen appeared. The power wasn¡¯t immediately obvious to me. Curious at what it could be, I thought of calling my Spark. Instead of it coming to my hand immediately I found a source of power near where my chakra had been. My chakra used to be focused on my abs, this new power was just above that, closer to my diaphragm. As I called it out, the electricity snaked through me instantly and appeared in my hand. Before it had been slightly yellow, now the electricity was a pure white. Using Gyo on my eyes I could see that the lightning sparking in my hand was soaked in lifeforce and I could feel spiritual energy in it as well. I had actually done something like this before. Back when I needed to heal Gwen Stacy and Zod in DC world. The Spark somehow more potent with lifeforce, it was completely changed as the energies automatically mixed in my palm. ¡°Awesome,¡± I said and the screen for naming the energy filled with the word awesome. I frowned, then smiled, seriously considering naming it awesome. Perhaps awesomeness. It sounded like a great attack, but at heart I was a traditionalist. Each one of the powers had a shorter name to refer to them. Spark, Nen, Haki, I needed to come up with something no more than two syllables. ¡°Spenki, Nenkiark, Hakenspar,¡± I mumbled, annoyed with the length of the words. ¡°Sparken, Shaken, Shoken, Hoken¡­works for me.¡± I said with a satisfied frown. ¡°I used a Hoken attack.¡± I pronounced it as Hoe-ken. I typed in Hoken and the name was accepted. My status screen was now missing Union and Spark, both replaced by Hoken. I did not have a spare free ability though, which was annoying, but I did have a new power to play with which was cool. I moved to sit up but Anne stirred in front of me. Reminded I had a naked women in front of me my eyes immediately went to her chest. C-cup breasts pushed up against me they made a perfect valley of cleavage as my hand instinctively squeezed her ass. As it did, her eyes slowly opened. ¡°Thank god,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m better,¡± I admitted, my hand not stopping it¡¯s caress of her lower cheek. My erection had shot up, trying to squeeze it¡¯s way in between her thighs my hesitation was thrown at the window with a gorgeous woman in front of me. ¡°How did we get naked?¡± ¡°I pulled you in bed,¡± she said, her hand moving to my face, worry clear from her. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know what was happening. You kept screaming and bleeding, and that electricity of yours kept shooting out.¡± ¡°Did you call anyone to help?¡± I asked, happy that she didn¡¯t. She shook her head. ¡°I worried the Shi¡¯ar had done something to you. You stopped yelling eventually and fell asleep.¡± Her hands and eyes moved to red streaks of damage on my skin. ¡°Are you healed already?¡± ¡°Not quite,¡± I said. ¡°But it shouldn¡¯t take too long.¡± I held off long enough. Growling, I pushed against her and rolled her to her back. Me overtop of her, my legs moved to open her thighs as my dick began to poke her lower entrance. ¡°I fucking want you.¡± I admitted into her neck as I felt my cock grow more stiff somehow. She moaned underneath me, her hands moving to my chest muscles as she didn¡¯t deny me. Her Haki said she wanted the same as I did. No longer two lovers fighting, we were just young kids desperate to be closer to one another. Though my mouth tasted like death, I sucked on her neck as she moaned louder, her lower half moving to line itself up with my dick. Moving closer toward her I could feel the heat coming from her pussy as it practically began to drip from how wet she was. As my glans kissed her lower lips she moaned, ¡°Weston,¡± in my ear, causing me to almost break. With a deep guttural growl I pulled back. ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°Not until we are clear about things.¡± I stared down at her as she pulled me back down to her. Gray hair framing her face, she didn¡¯t look angry, but turned on. ¡°We¡¯re dating, Weston. We love each other. I want to do this with you,¡± she said, pulling me closer, her pussy trying to draw me in. ¡°And the other women I¡¯ve slept with since last we did this?¡± I asked. Her anger spiked, but her face became firm. ¡°They-don¡¯t-exist,¡± she said through gritted teeth, her nails digging into my triceps. ¡°Just forget about them. It can be you and me. Forever. I love you, Weston. You love me. We can forget everyone else.¡± I opened my mouth to answer her. Doing my best to picture it. I could see being happy with her. But my mind would always question the what if. What about Delilah? Matilda? Hancock when I found her? I had seen her only the day before when we fought the Sentinels to save future Anne. The thought of all these women made me question my own resolve. Would I slip? Would Anne forbid me from seeing them? With how jealous she was, I doubted I would be able to go anywhere without her. I didn¡¯t want this to turn into another Hancock situation where I felt stifled by her. The biggest difference about Anne and her though, was Hancock didn¡¯t care about other women. Hell, she wanted to be involved. The trouble with a harem was choosing the women. Finding people okay with others was the tough part. I hadn¡¯t shown Anne my real skills, thus she thought she could handle me all by herself. I had to either show her that it was impossible and lead her to the idea that more women was a good thing somehow. I wasn¡¯t about to lie to her though, or take her virginity only to tell her that it was nice but I needed more. That alone would probably scar someone and make them do things they would later regret. I was back to the original issue. Back in the Manga Hall they had terms for all types of girls. Yandere, tsundere, other dere names. I had no idea what to list Anne as. To me she felt like any other American girl I had known. Monogamous to a fault, but devoted. I knew if push came to shove she would never betray me, which I was rather hard to push against since I was the most likely one to stray. I really had become the villain in my own story. Arguing in circles I decided to just forget it for now. When we were back on Earth and away from this problem I could convince her then. If not, I would need to move on. Hope that time away would help to create at least a dialogue about this. Either way, the mood was ruined for me. I began to draw back from her. Her anger flared again, grabbing onto my arms more roughly. ¡°Weston¡­¡± She pleaded, unsure what was going on. ¡°I just said we can-¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what this fight is about,¡± I said, doing my best to convey what I needed to but finding myself still lacking. ¡°You¡¯re either with me, no strings attached, or not at all, Rogue. No conditions, no throwing yourself at me, then regretting it when things don¡¯t go the way you expect. I know what my answer will be even after we go to the next step. I¡¯m not about to take this away from you, but then when you can¡¯t convince me, you curse me for the rest of your life. You don¡¯t get to pay me with your virginity to lock me in.¡± I said the words and the expression on her face showed I was right on the money. I had to remember this was America. I grew up in this place. I had my fair share of crazy girlfriends. Women that tried to trick you into staying with them through guilt, or wanted to get pregnant at a young age. I was reminded I really had no idea what her upbringing was. I knew her family was religious, were they the ¡®get knocked up at a young age bible thumper¡¯ kind? We were about to do it and she hadn¡¯t pushed for protection. Though she acted older she was still shy of 18 years old. Not quite an adult, still messed up from being unable to touch people for years. Who knew what she was going through? I sure as hell only had a small inkling, and past me yearned to touch others. Anne probably had been dealing with this since she hit puberty. ¡°Get dressed,¡± I said. ¡°No more talking about us. We focus on the task at hand and figure us out after the tournament.¡± ¡°Why do you hate me so much?!¡± She yelled, moving to get the green and yellow ARMIS suit. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I said truthfully. My voice tired as I stared at her. ¡°Then why can¡¯t you-¡± ¡°Stop,¡± I said, releasing my nen. Anger rolling off of me she froze in place from the intense fear I projected toward her. ¡°Stop acting like a fucking child. You don¡¯t get your way so you throw a tantrum? How many times must I say, we will talk about this later? How many fucking times do I have to show you that you aren¡¯t prepared for this shit?¡± I blasted the wall near the balcony with a wave of nen. Tearing it asunder without breaking eye contact with her. ¡°I¡¯m fucking strong, Anne. And I have no idea if I can beat these people! I have no idea if any of us will survive.¡± I let out a tired sigh. ¡°Not only that, but do you really think you have the right to tell me to do anything?¡± I walked over to her slowly. Step by step, the fear she felt increased. ¡°Do you really believe this stupid facade I put on out there for those people? I¡¯m not someone to be manipulated or coerced. I¡¯m not the one that follows the rules. I make them. If I am in a relationship with you, I treat you as an equal. I expect the same courtesy.¡± Her lips and legs trembled as I stopped a few inches from her face. My nostrils flaring as I let my Nen increase. ¡°No, we are not dating. No, I did not cheat on you. No, I couldn¡¯t be satisfied with just you. I¡¯m telling you three times, no, no, no. I loved you. I did. But like you are seeing I am a different person; I am seeing that you aren¡¯t who I thought you were either. Getting jealous about me looking at every girl here? Jealous that I talk to other people? If you are that insecure, you need to ask yourself why I would even be worth the effort of worrying about constantly? I¡­¡± I released the nen, letting her take a breath and fall to the ground. She began to sob on the floor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said. ¡°Not for what I said, but¡­talking too much. You¡¯re just not fucking hearing me,¡± I said through gritted teeth. ¡°Get your shit together. Ignore me for the next few days. If you want to talk when all this shit is over with, we can then and only then.¡± With that I walked out. Once outside, I roared as I punched the wall. Another exterior wall fell away and the sunlight outside was revealed. Breathing in and out heavily, I hated this. The drama, the back and forth. All of it. It was distracting me. My libido was still a raging inferno that felt like a curse I couldn¡¯t shake. Something I had loved at the beginning was only mudding the waters of what mattered. Winning my challenges. Opening a Rift into my subspace I pulled out a spare set of clothes I had stored in there. Putting them on, I walked down the circular staircase, forcing myself to calm down with each step. Each stair helping a weight lift off my mind as I forgot about Anne and our problems. All I needed to remind myself was the Marvel universe was vast, and I had years yet in this place. Plenty to keep me busy until the end of the canon, I had no idea what the future would bring, but I would figure it out. ¡°Hey, Weston,¡± Quicksilver said as he appeared in front of me. The man was shorter than me, about five foot eleven inches tall. He wore a skintight blue and silver suit. His gray hair slicked back he took a slow breath, hardly winded from running faster than the eye could follow. ¡°I was looking for you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up, Quick?¡± I asked, putting on my best smile. I had a short interaction with he and Scarlet on Genosha, and I had hoped for more. They seemed fun. ¡°The professor wants to gather everyone. I just need that Anne girl,¡± he said. ¡°Have you seen her?¡± ¡°Yeah, I think she was going through woman troubles. She could be a bit,¡± I said, pointing behind me with my thumb. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Quick nodded and ran down the hall. I barely caught a glimpse of which way he had run. Looking up the stairs toward where I left Anne, I could still feel her tumultuous Haki. Men worked, emotions were left to the women. Shaking my head, I walked off to the others in the house. I came to a large dining room where everyone was happily talking around. The Fantastic Four in one corner talking amongst themselves they picked at fruit and other odd foods that were supplied from a buffet line. Magneto and his spawn on the opposite end, they were near the professor and the other X-men. Everyone but Wolverine and Anne were there. Peter, Gwen, Lyra, and Jessica near the X-Men, the four had become rather close it seemed. Talking excitedly, they wore the clothes I had bought them the day before. The homeless man, Juggernaut, and his friend Cassidy sat near the edge of the table. Neither talking, simply absorbing the scenery as they watched everyone. I nodded, content to know these people didn¡¯t give a crap about drama either. I made my way to the buffet line. Throwing some small grapes, a few nuts, and some weird rectangular egg on my plate I set myself down between the teens and X-Men. ¡°How¡¯s Herby?¡± I asked the professor as he nodded at me from his new silver wheelchair. ¡°It¡¯s good, I¡¯m told you¡¯re to thank for it,¡± the old man said. ¡°I¡¯m not against bribery,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°Perhaps you can spread the sols around,¡± Magneto said. His purple suit still made him look like a pimp. ¡°For a good cause,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°What¡¯s on the agenda?¡± ¡°Training,¡± the professor said, surprising me. ¡°We have come to accept that we can¡¯t wiggle out of this. We need to help those less accustomed to fighting to ensure we can win as many fights as possible.¡± ¡°Cool,¡± I said. ¡°What did we learn to shift our goal from escape?¡± As I asked the question, the alien walked in. Or at least the one person that had thought he was an alien did. Car-Ell still wore the skin-tight red and blue supersuit. Red cape at the back, it reminded me of someone, but I still couldn¡¯t place him. Blonde hair, perfect jawline, I thought I recognized him, but he was too similar to Steve Rogers. ¡°I regained my memories,¡± Car-Ell said, drawing everyone¡¯s eyes. Uncaring for the many gazes he stared at the table, distracted as he thought. ¡°Thanks to the professor, I now remember that I really am from Earth. My real name is Carl Danvers.¡± ¡°Oh fuck,¡± I mumbled, finally putting it together. He was a gender-bent Carol Danvers. I should have seen it before, but I didn¡¯t think it worked that way. I thought the worlds would just increase my chances of adding to my harem instead of depleting the stock. I frowned at him. In all honesty if I had to pick anyone to be a dude, it was Danvers. I hated her character in the movies. ¡°Apparently, the man I thought of as my father took me from Earth when I was a child,¡± Carl said. He still stared at the table, disbelieving of the fact. ¡°Fun,¡± I said. ¡°Weird sex stuff or¡­¡± ¡°What? No,¡± Carl said. ¡°No, I believe he wanted me for my power.¡± He finally looked around to the others at the table. Letting out a sigh he began to explain. ¡°I have an ability, it is called the Cosmic Force.¡± He began to glow slightly. A slight shimmering in the air that I had seen before. Not too long ago¡­ in the future. ¡°I was born with this ability. I believe that the man I thought was my father took me from Earth in hopes of using this power for the Kree,¡± Carl said. I wasn¡¯t really listening. He was glowing exactly how the future Rogue had. ¡°Can you fly?¡± I asked, stopping him from talking. ¡°Of course,¡± he said. ¡°And traverse the universe without a ship. The Cosmic Force is an ancient power that chooses its wielder.¡± I nodded, getting excited and starting to see where this was going. Anne had been sucked away to this tournament and had been forced to steal his power. Or perhaps it jumped to her when he died, or any number of options. Either way, I had to make sure she got this power. Despite our spat, I wasn¡¯t about to let her miss out on a power up. Now that I thought about it I seemed to remember that Rogue did get powers in canon, but I couldn¡¯t remember if it was from Danvers or not. Either way, I needed to make it happen. I eyed Jean. She had the Phoenix Force, and now we had the Cosmic Force. I wanted to know what the Forces were exactly, but I stopped thinking as my Rift skill began to awaken. Power welling up in me, the others continued talking as my Rift skill went haywire. Pulsing sporadically as it attuned to another dimension. The exact same feeling I felt when the Phantom Zone was opened. Standing up, I pushed the chair away. ¡°West-¡± Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°We have to go,¡± I said, looking at everyone around us. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why¡± ¡°Just go through one meal without making a scene, please¡± People said. ¡°Shut up!¡± I said charging nen into my lungs. My voice echoed in the large room. ¡°Someone¡¯s opening a dimension or something. We! Need! To! Go!¡± I yelled, my Rift skill acting far more sporadic than it ever had before. ¡°Now!¡± I roared and Magneto waved his hand. Most everyone had metal attached to them, so he threw them outside with ease. I didn¡¯t care to watch though. My Observation haki at max distance I could feel something centered on the building, but Anne still wasn¡¯t there. I used Timeflow, leaping into the air as I flew in her direction. Twisting and turning at max speed in the now tight quarters, I was on her in seconds, but my Rift skill was telling me I had to hurry. I didn¡¯t slow down as I grabbed her. As she tried to fight me, the sound of a freight train crashing sounded behind me. Powering through the door to my room and out the balcony I heard Anne gasp as the air around me was sucked backward. Something pulled at me, the crashing noise only got louder as I got distance away from the villa. When I stopped feeling the pull, I turned to see that everything was gone. Where the home had stood only a crater remained. The area dark from some weird energy, my heart began to slow down as I stared numbly at what could have happened to us. Either thrown into another dimension or crushed by a miniature blackhole, I didn¡¯t know. It didn¡¯t really matter, someone had tried to kill us and they almost succeeded. ¡°What happened?¡± Anne asked, her anger gone as she stared at the crater of our prison/villa. ¡°No, fucking idea,¡± I said truthfully. Looking up, the clouds over our head were missing in a circular pattern around us. Whatever it had been would have killed me for sure. Thankful that my Rift skill had warned me in time, I knew I needed to step it up again. This fight was going to be life and death. CHAPTER 445 HOSPITALITY CHAPTER 445 HOSPITALITYThe Shi¡¯ar Majestor¡¯s palace made the large villa we had stayed in look like a Barbie dreamhouse in comparison. Practically its own city, the palace had dozens of skyscraper-sized towers around the perimeter. The central palace was about a mile across. Requiring legitimate miniature teleporters to traverse the vast distances in a reasonable time. After our villa was destroyed in the odd-dimensional attack, the full Shi¡¯ar military was sent to collect us. Throwing us in shackles that utilized an energy beam to keep us restrained, we were tossed into a transport ship and sent to the palace. A few hours after we were detained, we were finally being brought in front of the triangle-headed leader. Or so they had said. ¡°Hey yo, I gotta piss,¡± I said to the large Shi¡¯ar guard leading our group. He was at least eight feet tall with dark gray skin. His hair shaved off, his Haki radiated power as he led us. Multiple other guards surrounding us, they all felt strong. It was easy to see that these were the elites of the Shi¡¯ar. ¡°Hold it,¡± one of the captors growled. Our guide, Polree had been whisked away in favor of the strong guards. ¡°I can¡¯t, my hands are tied,¡± I raised my shackled forearms. The energy beam moving around my wrists and connecting the shackles grew stronger the farther apart I tried to move them. ¡°Come on, I nearly died. I¡¯m not sure what you got under the belt for waste disposal, but if you really want to handle mine you can. But I gotta go,¡± I said. The man didn¡¯t respond. Being annoying was my go-to for situations like this. All of the humans except Wolverine were around me. The only smart mutant had still been out trying to gather information when we were attacked. I hoped he was stealthy enough to stay hidden. Since no one was answering, I looked around me. In a massive hallway, the ceiling was at least 500 feet above us. The hall was shaped like a triangle, like the majority of Shi¡¯ar hairdos in the palace. Some kind of status symbol it was easy to tell who was nobility and who wasn¡¯t. Either afros or shaved heads were sported by the servants and guards. ¡°Bastard, what kind of attack was that?¡± Magneto asked from my side. ¡°Fuck y-Oh wait, that¡¯s me,¡± I said, laughing as I remembered my choice for a hero name. I side eyed the taller man as Scarlet and Quick trailed behind him. The professor close by in his new Herbie mobile, I could tell he didn¡¯t like the older mutant talking to me. ¡°Not sure,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°It had something to do with dimensions or space maybe. I was busy getting out of there. What did the attack look like?¡± ¡°I saw it,¡± Quicksilver said. ¡°It looked like some immensely dense black ball that sucked everything in.¡± I nodded. ¡°Interesting,¡± I mumbled, wishing I had seen it. My Rift skill had reacted just in time to sense it. Such a powerful attack most likely would have killed all of us so I was glad I had it. ¡°Thanks for getting everyone out,¡± I told the old magnetic mutant. ¡°I trusted my gut. I am glad I did,¡± he said. His eyes scanning everywhere as we were escorted. ¡°Mr. Danvers, we need more information on these Shi¡¯ar. From the new reception, their hospitality has ceased for us.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Carl Danvers said. He was in the middle of the group, his eyes scanning everywhere as well. ¡°Despite how it looked, the Shi¡¯ar have us monitored at all times. Nothing happens on their planet without their knowledge.¡± ¡°How?¡± I asked, worried that all of our moves were monitored by hidden surveillance. ¡°The Shi¡¯ar people are very military-centric. Their troops are strong and numerous. This planet is Chandilar. Their home planet, and center for the government and military. I am sure you saw the starships above in the sky. That is only a fraction of their firepower, but constantly on alert for attacks from outside and inside. On Chandilar they use a being called Garuda. it is an artificial intelligence¡­do you know what that is?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said, my eyes wide. ¡°Weston,¡± Gwen hissed. ¡°Yes, we know what AI is.¡± ¡°Dammit, Gwen. This guy just learned he¡¯s human. He needs to learn what sarcasm is if he is going to fit in with us.¡± Danvers continued on, unaffected by the conversation. ¡°Garuda is a galaxy spanning AI. It not only monitors all the planets in the Shi¡¯ar territory, but outside of it. Garuda is the being that scanned me before summoning you people. It must have knowledge of your-our homeworld.¡± He sighed, still unused to thinking of himself as human. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°What? That sounds awful,¡± Scarlet Witch said. ¡°We are being watched at all times.¡± I eyed the red beauty. Wearing her red skin-tight corset her bust was pushed up to give me a nice view. She actually blushed as I eyed her. ¡°It means we can find our homeworld,¡± I said. ¡°Wolverine is still out there. If we can get a few more on the outside, maybe we can do what needs doing.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± Magneto said. ¡°Mr. Danvers, why were you not under such strict guard before? This seems rather excessive, but you are on trial for your life.¡± ¡°It would be a black eye for the Kree if I were to try to escape,¡± he said. ¡°But since I am human¡­who knows? Either way, we were always under such strict guard. You simply did not notice them. These are members of the Shi¡¯ar Imperial Guard. The elites of a thousand planets. Trying to escape would be suicide.¡± ¡°Maybe for you,¡± I mumbled. I already had a plan in place to get out, but I doubted I could take anyone with me. My eyes scanned those around me. The X-men would be lost without the professor, it would be best to just let them stay together. Gwen, Peter, Jessica, and Lyra were still inexperienced. Anne was¡­not even looking at me. Her Haki all over the place, I knew it was best to leave her alone for now. The Blandtastic Four were huddled together still planning, but each was useless. The only ones I felt could actually be useful was Quicksilver. ¡°Hey,¡± I whispered to him. The gray haired man eyed me. ¡°I¡¯m going to make a move to escape. Are you coming with me?¡± AI or not, I doubted the thing could keep an eye on the speed freak. He would be useful to relay messages to this group if I got out of the palace. ¡°You will need me, Bastard,¡± Magneto said. ¡°You¡¯re too old,¡± I said truthfully. Though I knew he was strong and could probably tear a huge hole in this palace, I needed Quick only. With my rebuke of the old man, Scarlet and Quick¡¯s Haki became fearful. ¡°You would be better suited here for now. Quicksilver is probably the only one that can keep up with my escape plan.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t leaving me,¡± Scarlet said to Quick who was still silent. ¡°What is your plan?¡± Magneto said, ignoring my comment, but before I could answer we were escorted into the throne room. It was easy to tell since the walls were lined with Shi¡¯ar guards. All of them wore ornate and shiny armor and had weapons at their sides. Ranging from guns to swords and spears, their Haki was very high, which told me that these people weren¡¯t to be messed with. The only sound around us were our footfalls echoing in the large chamber as we walked on the red carpet that led directly to the throne. Unlike most throne rooms I had been to, this one was actually impressive. Massive metallic statues of triangle head Shi¡¯ar lined each side. The many guards standing in front of them as if it were an honor to be there. The throne itself was a brass colored chair that extended from the floor to the tall ceiling. Circular rods like organ pipes extended all around it as the Majestor sat upon the wide throne. His lackey from our summoning was beside him and there were a multitude of tri-heads scattered on the raised dais they were on. ¡°You should really copy this for your throne room in Genosha, Magneto,¡± I said, impressed. ¡°Maybe they can put you in touch with their interior decorator.¡± The old man eyed me, then surprised me by cracking a smile. He didn¡¯t respond, but I felt the old man was liking me more and more as we came to a halt many paces from the dais. The Majestor sat upon his throne, his Haki smug as he stared down at us. His number one lackey was the first to speak. ¡°Which of you¡­humans, is responsible for destroying your accommodations?¡± There was a long silence as they stared down at us. Since no one else was bothering to answer I stepped up close to the guards. ¡°That wasn¡¯t us, you birdbrain. One of your people attacked us!¡± ¡°Weston,¡± Xavier said, but I ignored him, he was far too timid. ¡°It was most certainly not one of ours,¡± the lackey said in a haughty tone. ¡°Garuda has identified the attack as a dimensional rip. Obviously one of you has an ability that backfired. We will not risk you trying to escape the Arin''n Haelar.¡± I almost began another tirade, but closed my eyes, annoyed by this whole ordeal. I needed to escape anyway, so maybe I could if I pissed them off a little. ¡°You¡¯re right, it was me. I left the space stove on. These guys had nothing to do with it. Let them go back outside, and you can throw me in a cell or whatever.¡± ¡°That will not do,¡± the lackey said. ¡°First, you each will submit to a Hroth scan, and we will find more secure accommodations for you.¡± ¡°Hroth scans are not allowed in the Arin''n Haelar,¡± Carl Danvers interjected, stepping up. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°What the fuck is a Hroth scan?¡± I hissed at him, but he was focused on the dais. ¡°Due to extenuating circumstances, we will be making an exception,¡± the lackey said. ¡°To ensure no more attempts at escape are made, please step forward one at a time.¡± He pointed to a red circular platform to the side of the dais. I hadn¡¯t noticed it since it kind of looked like the teleporter we stepped through earlier. Carl did not appear to like this information as the guards parted to allow us near it. ¡°What the hell is that thing?¡± I asked Carl as others asked the same. ¡°It¡¯s a Hroth scanner. Only the top royalty on a few planets have one. They are able to scan your body, tell people who you are, your capabilities, and even your weaknesses. They use this to verify you are not someone else in disguise. They are most likely doing this to gather information before the Arin''n Haelar.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I said as Magneto and Xavier began to become annoyed. ¡°Should I break it?¡± Magneto mumbled. The thing looked metal, I wondered if he could. ¡°No, any use of skills, abilities, or anything could be seen as an attack. You would have one hundred guards on you in an instant. Despite where you came from, your skills are not rare in the universe,¡± Carl said. That wasn¡¯t really news to me. There were plenty of aliens with powers. I doubted mutants were all that rare when you were looking at trillions of people in your empire. ¡°Submit to the Hroth scan, and you will be escorted to a more secure location in the palace until the Arin''n Haelar,¡± the lackey said. ¡°Refuse, and it will be considered a forfeit on your part.¡± Unsure what kind of game was being played on the planet I rolled my eyes and took a step forward. I was actually kind of interested in what information this scanner could see. Since the System or whatever usually restricted too many questions about me, I was curious if it could see that I could travel to other worlds or not. I walked up to the short red raised platform and stepped on. As I did, the red turned green. It began to whir lightly and I prayed for it to start beeping or something so I could act like it was hurting me, but honestly nothing interesting happened. A ding sounded in the room and a large screen appeared over my head. Name: Weston Walker Race: Human/??? Age: ??? Strength:??? Powers: ???? Weaknesses: ??? Homeworld:??? I frowned. ¡°Well this thing is shit,¡± I said, stomping on the pad. The glowing metal top clanged but didn¡¯t bust like I had hoped it would. Others around me gasped and looked concerned at the information. ¡°That cannot happen,¡± the lackey by the throne said. ¡°Weston, you are not fully human?¡± Xavier asked. He and all the others looked up at my screen, intrigued. ¡°I guess not,¡± I said, acting surprised. ¡°Maybe that barrel had some alien DNA in it too.¡± I shrugged and got off the platform. "Well, let¡¯s move this along then.¡± My Observation Haki studying everything around us, I moved back to the center of the group. ¡°I refuse,¡± Carl Danvers said as others turned to him. ¡°By order of the Kree¡¯s sanctions-¡± ¡°Garuda has already proven that you are not Kree,¡± the lackey said, slowly recovering from the lack of information the scanner got from me. ¡°It does not matter. I am a citizen of the Kree, and member of the Starforce,¡± he said. ¡°How far has the royal Naramani fallen if you are relying on this inform-¡± ¡°Enough,¡± the Majestor said. His Haki said he was angry by the mention of the Naramani name. I could tell there was something I wasn¡¯t understanding about Mandor and his position with the Shi¡¯ar. Carl hadn¡¯t told us everything he knew. There shouldn¡¯t be such rage with the mention of a name. ¡°You have taken advantage of our ancient rites. The Arin''n Haelar is a duel of honor between our people. I have been more than lenient with your species thus far. As humans, you have no rights whatsoever while within our borders. We are being generous in letting you defend yourselves at all. Now step on the Hroth scanner, or your trial will be considered forfeit.¡± Carl was a mix of emotions, as he should be. Long seconds he waited until he finally stepped on the scanner. Once he did the screen popped up above his head as well. Name: Carl/Car-Ell Danvers Race: Human/Kree Age: 33 Strength:42 Powers: ???? Force Weaknesses: Unknown Homeworld: Earth ¡°I am Kree,¡± Carl said as he let out a sigh of relief. His Cosmic Force was hidden which made me hopeful Jean Grey¡¯s own force would stay hidden as well. Since I was pretty sure the Shi¡¯ar originally hated Jean Grey and the Phoenix for some reason, it was good to see she wouldn¡¯t be outed. ¡°It seems you are part Kree, yes,¡± the lackey said. Someone noted the information and others began to step forward. There wasn¡¯t too much information to be gleamed. First was Professor Xavier which only had psychic for his powers. No weaknesses were outright listed but I could see that people were taking notes on the sidelines. I offered to them stairs as a weakness, and someone wrote it down, then someone hit that guy for writing it. I guessed they really were using this as a way to turn the Arin''n Haelar in their favor. Annoyed by the cowardice of these people, Cyclops followed, then Colossus, but as it got to Jean Grey the scanner began to light up underneath her then exploded. It wasn¡¯t an overly large explosion but the red platform shot electrical sparks out the side and began to whir loudly. As Jean jumped off the platform I opened a Rift below me. My power shooting out to make a rip in space at my feet, I decided I didn¡¯t want anyone else to risk this. As others yelled or moved to Jean, I fell through the floor. The floor below wasn¡¯t nearly as tall as the one with the throne room. No people around, I dropped about twelve feet and pulled my Rift back into me. ¡°What are we doing?¡± Quicksilver asked, appearing right next to me. ¡°Jesus,¡± I cursed, flinching from him. ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± I turned again as I saw Scarlet Witch begin to puke behind him. ¡°Stop moving me without warning!¡± She yelled as she lost her balance and fell to the ground. Her hands still shackled together she couldn¡¯t catch herself but Quicksilver caught her before she hit hard. ¡°Goddammit, I didn¡¯t think you would notice me going,¡± I said. ¡°Hey, you said you had a plan to escape,¡± Quicksilver said. ¡°Father said I should stick to you.¡± I sighed, feeling his almost worship of Magneto. There was nothing that could be done. We heard yelling from the floor above. Hopeful that it was more about the scanner than us I ignored the twins. The energy shackles around my wrist had been reacting with my new power. Before I could feel electricity around me thanks to my Sparks skill. My newly upgraded Hoken still used Sparks as a base so I could still sense the electricity or whatever was used in the shackles. Charging the restraints with Hoken, the lifeforce and spiritual energy laced electricity immediately short-circuited it. ¡°Nice,¡± I said as I poured more Hoken into my hand. Zapping Quick and Scarlet¡¯s shackles they died out just as easily. ¡°When you went out yesterday, did you get holographic projectors?¡± ¡°Holo what?¡± Quick asked, his eyes wide. ¡°No, we merely gathered information with some¡­gentle nudging of the people following us,¡± she said. ¡°Ah, you killed our shadows?¡± I asked. ¡°No wonder they pushed for this. They were probably surprised we could deal with their guards.¡± I opened a hand sized hole into my subspace. Pulling out two metallic cubes, I handed the projectors to the duo. ¡°I want these back, but they should help us escape.¡± I had my own small box in hand. Pushing a button on it the image around me flickered to a few preselected races. My features changed to that of a Shi¡¯ar native as I began to walk to where I felt an exterior wall. ¡°This is awesome,¡± Quicksilver said as he kept pushing the button, changing his appearance. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Scarlet asked. ¡°To get information,¡± I said. ¡°In the only place I can think of.¡± An alarm sounded around us. Cursing, I began to run. Ready to get the hell out of the palace and figure out what the hell was going on. I had a quest to finish after all. CHAPTER 446 PROPHECIES CHAPTER 446 PROPHECIESThe holographic projectors I bought were crap. Well, not so much crap as the Shi¡¯ar palace had defenses against them. Somehow able to track anyone using one of the projectors it wasn¡¯t long until guards found us. At least we were at an exterior wall though. I opened a Rift and the three of us were out in open air. Rather than be jostled around by speeds normal humans weren¡¯t meant to travel at by having her brother take her out, I carried Scarlet. Throwing her on my back, the red witch latched on as Quicksilver disappeared from sight and we got away from the palace. Of course it wasn¡¯t that simple. The Shi¡¯ar didn¡¯t like prisoners escaping from them. Defenses around the castle activating, I narrowly escaped getting blasted by massive guns by using my Timeflow power, which again cause Scarlet to vomit, this time on me though. Which was actually a good sign in my book. I usually ended up having a pretty good relationship with women that puked on me for some reason. Once out of range of the Shi¡¯ar palace cannons, we were able to use our cube projectors again. Disappearing into one of the many buildings scattered around the landscape we regrouped and planned. The only place I could think of to get information without drawing attention to ourselves, was the library. Wolverine was still out there too. I could hone in on his Spiritual Energy, but I would need to fly to cover the distance I needed to find him. I hadn¡¯t seen anyone fly on the planet without a ship, so I felt that would draw unnecessary attention to myself. With an unknown AI watching everything, I doubted we would stay free for long if I did that. The three of us took the guises of Shi¡¯ar and made our way to the library Polree had pointed out to me. ¡°What the hell are we doing?¡± Quick asked. He was rather jittery. His head looking this way and that, the Shi¡¯ar face he wore was just an alteration to his own body. Regular red robe clothes, gray puffy feather hair, he looked like he was either tweaking or had too much coffee. From what I understood about his mutant ability was he was super fast. Like a hummingbird, his heart beat multiple times a second, making everyone seem slow to him. He was pretty awesome in the movie renditions but I was getting more of an Avengers vibe than the X-men movie. He seemed more protective of his sister than child-like. ¡°Dude, for the last time. We are getting information on the Shi¡¯ar. There is a lot of shit going on that we don¡¯t know about. And I don¡¯t know about you, but it felt like those asshats weren¡¯t about to let us leave this time.¡± ¡°I get that, but I feel like we need to be doing something.¡± ¡°Calm, Pietro,¡± Scarlet said, resting her hand on his shoulder as we walked side by side. Scarlet in the middle of our group, her guise was a woman Shi¡¯ar. Red feathers for hair she wore black robes that glided over the ground. She was much more calm as we walked. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what her mutant ability was. I knew it had something to do with chance, but that was all I knew. She was called the Scarlet Witch for a reason, so I was sure she did something with magic, but the movies and comics never seemed to agree on what she could do. Both siblings did usually join the Avengers though so I knew they were good people. ¡°Did you have any trouble escaping?¡± Scarlet asked. ¡°Of course not,¡± Quick said. ¡°Good. We need you to try to figure out a way to converse with the others. Also Wolverine is out here-¡° I stopped talking as the siblings stopped walking beside me. I turned to face them. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Who the hell put you in charge?¡± Quicksilver asked. His Haki was being mostly playful but slightly serious. He eyed Scarlet next to him. ¡°My brother is right, why should we follow your orders?¡± Scarlet was the opposite. Mostly serious, she was only being slightly playful. ¡°You are a human after all.¡± ¡°True,¡± I said, annoyed that I had to play this game as well. ¡°How do you handle things on Genosha? Fights perhaps?¡± I eyed the two of them, releasing my Nen to help relay how scared they should actually be of me. Nen was an amazing power. Practically able to manipulate my soul, no one had built up protections from the ability. In the Hunter x Hunter manga, Gon and Killua had been unable to move a step when Hisoka released his Nen. They had to learn to channel their own Nen to be able to fight against it. The twins didn¡¯t have any such protection. Both became rigid as I looked at them one by one. ¡°Shall I kick both your asses? Then dump you somewhere so you can be picked up and imprisoned like your dad?¡± I turned around to look toward the palace. ¡°He hasn¡¯t broken out yet. Maybe they have a way to negate the fridge magnet?¡± I pulled my Nen back in and Quick took a step back as he was finally able to move. ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit me. We are in this together. Step in line or leave now. I really don¡¯t give a shit which one you pick.¡± I turned to begin walking back to the library. Ahead was the large town from earlier where the bazaar was located. Tall buildings all around us, right in the middle of the city was the library. Supposedly containing all the knowledge of the planets in the Shi¡¯ar empire, it was a treasure trove of information. I just needed to know what to look for. Wishing for my shadow clones again, I knew it was probably useless, but I needed to at least figure something out. I brought up my quest. Marvel World Quest 9: Win the Arin''n Haelar Get Everyone Back to Earth Investigate the Shi''ar Rewards: Dependent on Results I still had to figure out what was going on with the Shi¡¯ar. This honestly seemed easier than the other two tasks. Wishing I still had my Search skill to find Polree, I decided to look the hard way. As I walked, the twins caught up to me. Their Haki altered toward me. Quick felt a little more respectful. Scarlet felt a little more¡­turned on perhaps. I eyed her, the red head blushed as I looked at her. She had been mostly indifferent to me before. I attributed it to the fact that I was a human and not a mutant. As I studied her Haki I was starting to think maybe she liked strength. Which was fine with me. Pushing thoughts of Anne out of my mind we walked toward the library quickly. The rest of the town seemed to be continuing on as usual. No one appeared affected by a huge villa housing a bunch of aliens being sucked into another dimension a few miles away. I wasn¡¯t sure what kind of government was controlling these people but I doubted the emperor shared much with the common man. We eventually got to the large library. Inside had some minor security that was more focused on keeping books inside the library. None seemed to notice the holograms we hid behind. Which was good. Unfortunately the futuristic society had also updated their library. Rather than have physical books they had opted for a digital format. But for some reason the books/tablets were stored in physical locations as well. A fact that was explained to us after I bribed a librarian. Claiming to be from outside the system, the librarian happily showed us the sorting methods of the galactic library. Apparently there was a master search engine controlled by the Garuda AI of the Shi¡¯ar. After looking up what you wanted to research, it would give you locations to find what you needed. Unfortunately most of the library was sorted by species of the author. So subjects had to be searched all over the building to find anything of use. At least the place was open day and night. We spent hours digging through the stacks of the futuristic bookcases. Checking tablets of digital representations of books as we looked up the Shi¡¯ar history and people. It was rather enlightening to be honest. Telling me a lot about the universe at large. The Shi¡¯ar really were more bird-like when the people began recording information thousands of years ago. A fact that they openly documented as they became more humanoid as they interacted with the alien humanoids in the universe. Having fought thousands of wars over the millennia, the early work of the Shi¡¯ar was written much like the Bible. Hard to decipher but interesting as they met and interacted with species after species. Becoming stronger. Defeating more and more people as they spread from one world to hundreds of them as their territory continued to expand. It wasn¡¯t long until they ran into the Kree, starting one blood feud after another. Both of the species trying to one up the other they fought over and over again. One war actually lasting 100 years, and only ending when an infestation of the Brood affected both species. Caught up in the histories it wasn¡¯t enough for Quicksilver. Bored out of his mind as he ran from one end of the library to the other I sent him to go find Wolverine as Scarlet and I dug through the books. During one of our many ventures out into the stacks of bookcases she and I were comfortable with one another as we tried to find what we needed. ¡°So what the hell is your story?¡± I asked after she asked about my own lame backstory. The witch giggled as she reached up for an electronic book above her head. I moved from her side, grabbing it for her and handing it down. Again her Haki flashed a little lust that she immediately squashed down. Her kink had turned out to be doing manly things. Showing off strength, ordering her brother around, and apparently getting books on high shelves did it for her. She smiled as she stacked the thin glass-like tablet on the others she had gathered. ¡°I was wondering when you would ask,¡± she said to herself. ¡°Not too much to say really. Pietro and I didn¡¯t really know our father. Our mother says-¡° ¡°Wait, I thought Magneto was your father,¡± I cut in. ¡°By design,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°Let me finish. Our mother was a Romani. Do you know what that is?¡± ¡°A Gypsy?¡± ¡°Basically,¡± she said with a sad sigh. ¡°We wandered much when I was young. But when we stayed too long in a town once, my mother¡¯s power¡­made too many people wary. She was killed by them..¡± ¡°What could she do?¡± I asked. ¡°Much the same as I,¡± she admitted. ¡°Which is¡­?¡± ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± She asked, turning to face me. Though she still wore the guise of a Shi¡¯ar, my Haki could see the real her. Her Haki said she was being flirty. I was growing more and more fond of the lack of drama she had going on. No real connection to Anne. It was nice to be near someone that didn¡¯t know of or seem to care about what else could be going on. Simply acting on her own wants and lust was a nice change of pace. ¡°Well I¡¯ve told you my story. You know a few of my powers,¡± I said, putting on a cocky smile that transferred to my holographic guise. ¡°Unless you need a first hand example of what I can do.¡± ¡°Hmm that does sound interesting,¡± she said, turning back to the bookcases to hide the blush moving across her fake face. It took some time but as we moved to a new aisle she spoke. ¡°It¡¯s really just magic,¡± she admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to explain it other than that. I have the ability to make things I want to happen, happen.¡± ¡°Fun, and you wanted this to happen?¡± I asked. ¡°Us getting trapped on an alien planet and all.¡± ¡°Not that,¡± she said, pushing my shoulder playfully. Her heartbeat quickened, proud of herself for being so bold. ¡°I can only do simple stuff. I call them hexes. Like if I want something to happen to someone like¡­they get what¡¯s coming to them. It usually happens.¡± ¡°So don¡¯t piss you off or someone will spit in my coffee?¡± I asked. She laughed heartily. ¡°Actually once, a fly landed in someone¡¯s coffee. They graded me unfairly and¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing this was at Xavier¡¯s school. Was it Beast?¡± She blushed but admitted ¡°Mr. Cassidy.¡± ¡°Banshee?¡± I asked, laughing. She nodded, covering her face with the glass tablet. ¡°It was bad. I promised to never use my powers for evil after that.¡± ¡°Thank god,¡± I said. ¡°We could have ended up with the school blowing up if you weren¡¯t careful.¡± She rolled her eyes, whining, ¡°be nice. I¡¯m serious. I felt so bad about it.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. I had been serious. In the Marvel movies she had enough power to go on a murder spree challenging the strongest in the world. She probably hadn¡¯t reached her full potential yet. ¡°So how is Magneto not your father?¡± ¡°He took us in when we were young. Our mother was dead. Real father was non-existent. And we were mutants. He gave us a home when no one else would,¡± she said. ¡°That is surprisingly nice of him,¡± I said. ¡°So the homicidal dictator that the media portrays him as?¡± ¡°A fabrication to demonize mutants,¡± she said without hesitation. I didn¡¯t fully believe her though. Wolverine had said they fought the metal head multiple times in the past. And I still didn¡¯t know Magneto and Xavier¡¯s backstory. ¡°You¡¯re not very subtle with your thoughts, you know,¡± Scarlet said. ¡°Oh, you can read minds now?¡± I asked. ¡°Hexes aren¡¯t the only power I have. Besides, minds aren¡¯t that hard to decipher, especially yours.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment,¡± I said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I love complimenting and being complimented by beautiful women,¡± I said with a wide grin. She blushed more deeply as she ended her search in the aisle. ¡°Be careful, Bastard. I might have to put a hex on you,¡± she mumbled as she fought her flushed tone. ¡°Please do. But rather than spit in my-¡° I stopped as my Haki noticed something off in the area. No people around, I turned to focus on the pulsing energy. A constant thrumming that barely existed not far away. Caught off guard, I began to float toward it. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Scarlet asked, annoyed our game of flirting was cut short. But I didn¡¯t pay attention to her. The Haki had dimmed down and became almost non-existent again. In a far corner of the massive library we weren¡¯t anywhere near the top. Somewhere in the middle area of the galactic library, I began to search for the strange Haki. It had come from an exterior wall. The many shelves covering it, the haki had disappeared, but I knew it was around there. Moving the futuristic tech tablets I didn¡¯t see anything odd. Using my Observation Haki though I found a small alcove behind one of the bookcases. Looking around to make sure no one noticed us, I grabbed onto the shelf. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Scarlet hissed as I struggled to move the twenty foot tall bookcase. Far heavier than I imagined I moved it a full foot to find a hidden compartment underneath. The compartment looked dusty but untouched in the library. Reaching inside, I pulled out a leather bound scroll. ¡°What the fuck?¡± I mumbled as I studied the scroll. It was about two feet wide and six inches in diameter. A symbol imprinted onto it, the symbol was faded to mere unrecognizable lines. There was no Haki whatsoever coming from the scroll. Though it had been clear as day earlier, it was silent as I stared at it. Curious, I used Gyo. Moving Nen to my eyes the scroll actually glowed. Back in HxH world it was rare, but some masterworks had nen and lifeforce imbued with them. I had found a few items that glowed like this in Lex Luthor¡¯s vault, but this one was like an inferno with how much lifeforce exuded off of it. I was surprised how alive yet dead it felt. Alive with life force, but dead with the lack of Haki. ¡°What is it?¡± The witch asked, her inquisitive nature taking root. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s find out.¡± It didn¡¯t take long to find another reading nook. The scroll had pulsed with Haki a few times. Sporadically calling to me as we made our way to the room. Now that it was in my hands I could feel the power it held. Curious if I would be granted some sort of skill or maybe get increased intelligence for reading it, I opened it excitedly. It unrolled slowly. The single page of the scroll was weak and stained, but the words were legible. Nothing happened as I scanned the long sheet. With a frown I began to read. As I did, my heart pounded in my chest. ¡°What is it?¡± Scarlet asked. Sitting beside me she didn¡¯t seem to have the skill to decipher it. Luckily the many tablets we had found had an English translation. This low tech scroll did not. The only reason I was probably able to read it was the fact that the System that transferred me there also translated humanoid languages for me. ¡°I¡­-¡± I didn¡¯t have an answer as I skimmed the single long page. ¡°It¡¯s called the Prophecies of the Phoenix,¡± I said. ¡°The Phoenix? A children¡¯s story?¡± Scarlet scoffed. ¡°No,¡± I said, locking eyes with her beside me. ¡°A god-like being. I-I¡¯ve heard of this before.¡± ¡°Where?¡± She asked. So close to me I could smell her. ¡°A while ago I went to this auction for the elites in New York. I heard they were selling an item called the Prophecies of the Phoenix back then,¡± I said. ¡°It went for a lot of money.¡± ¡°That was millions of miles away. Do you really think they would have the same literature?¡± Scarlet asked, leaning forward to get closer to look at the weathered scroll. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°It¡¯s a prophecy,¡± I said. ¡°Who knows who sends them to people?¡± Instead of inviting more interruptions I let out a sigh and began to read. ¡°In the beginning there were six beings that saw the creation of all that is, and ever will be,¡± I read. ¡°Oh boy, it¡¯s got the bible intro,¡± she said. ¡°Shh,¡± I said, my eyes fixed on the scroll. She blushed and waited expectantly. I too wanted to know everything inside so I continued on. ¡°All that is, and ever would be, was brought forth with a single sentence.¡± ¡°A sentence?¡± She whispered. ¡°The universe. One verse,¡± I clarified. ¡°These six beings were all that was, as our worlds were birthed. Yet it was never enough. With existence came strife,¡± I continued. ¡°Bringing forth the first of the six, Armageddon. The god of war. With his mighty coming allowed the birth of Death herself. Lady Death was there at the beginning, and she would cause the end. With her unholy comeuppance brings forth her counterpart, Divinity. Though it was once finite, Infinity was born. As day turn to night, Eternity blessed each and every one of us. Finally with reality, Galactus was made whole.¡± ¡°Fuck me, I¡¯ve heard that name,¡± She said in a hoarse whisper. Me too, though I didn¡¯t know the others, Galactus and his Silver Surfer were a common foe in Marvel. My eyes unable to look from the scroll I tried to scan ahead. ¡°What is this saying?¡± Scarlet asked. I looked over to her. ¡°Basically this says that there were six gods in the beginning. Armageddon, Lady Death, Divinity, Infinity, Eternity, and Galactus.¡± ¡°And you believe this?¡± She asked. ¡°It¡¯s written on a weird scroll,¡± I said with a shrug. Annoyed, I continued on. ¡°These six gods were not aware of one another, but as the unspoken verse expanded, so did their reach. This time was filled with great turmoil. Threatening to break apart what was meant to be. Rather than allow them to continue to fight, the One Above All forced equilibrium upon them.¡± ¡°Whose that?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯m guessing a seventh god,¡± I said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Shut up.¡± I eyed her and the inquisitive girl rolled her eyes but nodded. ¡°Good, now¡­the gods made peace, but it was a facade. Each god had their own tale and story before all that was, came to be. Having survived what was before, they were the few that could push past. Each and every one was the embodiment of¡­something.¡± It was too smudged to read. ¡°Their hubris while held back by The One, made them consider other avenues to affect the mortal realms. Thanks to this Accord, each one manifested a gem that entailed the embodiment of their existence. Infinity was the first, granting it the name, Infinity Gem.¡± I knew of Infinity Stones from the Avenger movies, but couldn¡¯t remember if they were called gems in canon. I guessed it didn¡¯t really matter. ¡°The universe was vast. Infinity wanted to grant someone he loved the ability to travel impossible distances, and gave them the Infinity Space Gem. This gem was purple like her eyes. When the other gods heard of this, they created their own gems and manifestations of a fraction of their godliness. Armageddon was next, he knew that war was born in the hearts and minds of men and created the Mind Gem. A deep blue, like his home planet. Death followed him. Even from the beginning people wanted to not accept her into their lives. She created the Reality stone, to make them understand that she was inevitable. Yellow like the fear men harbored for her. Then Divinity, obsessed with granting their subjects more in life, created the Soul Gem. Green like the life they so wanted to keep. Next was Galactus, weakest of them all. He was always striving for strength, and created the Power Gem. Red like his anger at the other gods.¡± I let out a sigh. I remembered the Infinity Stones from the movie of course. They never really got into where the stones came from though. Or they did and I wasn¡¯t paying attention, which tended to happen. I was pretty sure they supposedly appeared like the Big Bang itself. Curious if this was canon or not, I pushed on, hoping to figure out what the hell this had to do with the Phoenix. ¡°Last was Eternity, hoping they could all come to an end, he created the Time Gem. Orange like the suns that marked his passage. The six sent these stones amongst the mortals. Hoping to see whose power would reign supreme. They watched these wars and power struggles with great interest. Finally something that they could take a part in without breaking covenants. Though this was a dark time, it was far brighter than before. Man fought man for the gems, proving that strength corrupts all.¡± ¡°That was until Death began to lose. Upset, she decided to create something new. Something not covered by the Accords. Because man would fight over the gems, the power was too easily corruptible. Instead she wanted something that would guide her will into the mortal realms. Or more accurately Force them to her whim.¡± My mouth was dry as I continued to read. ¡°An embodiment of her power, she manifested the Nova Force. But even she was not omnipotent. The Force became unruly, not following her direction. Instead the Force escaped, not out into the single verse, but into a small child. The Force laid dormant for many years. Hiding from Death until it was ready. All at once the Force was released, granting the child intense power. To her surprise this became helpful for Death. As the child yearned for yet more power, it left in search of the gems. Eventually they were able to gather two Infinity Gems. A feat that had never been done before, and the other gods took note. Galactus followed next. Creating the Cosmic Force. Again, it became unruly and chose it¡¯s wielder from the near infinite beings out in the sentence. Then Infinity caught on, creating the Void Force. By the time the last three gods heard of this, the stones were under the control of those with a Force. Angered, they did something never seen before or since. Working together to create their own Force. Armageddon, Divinity, and Eternity, made the Phoenix Force. The Phoenix Force was far beyond anything made. It did not hide or escape from the gods, but simply waited. Watched and waited for the right person. As the other Forces caused havoc in the verse, the Phoenix Force chose a single perfect being. One star in the innumerable amount of them. When this child was eventually born, it brought upon the end of all that is known. Histories and knowledge was lost as the Phoenix turned all to ash. The people forgot and rebuilt amongst the ruins of the old worlds. Cursing the name of the gods as they played their games and released the calamities among us.¡± My eyes bleary, I could feel power in the words. Amazed by the heavy sense that came over me with each syllable. ¡°Eventually the Phoenix was laid to rest. All the men and women of the single sentence banded together to end it, but the Phoenix has no end, only new beginnings. It laid dormant. Watching and waiting for that one among many. A single bit of perfection that can wield her and bring about the life, death, and rebirth of all. Even the gods fear her and her passing. All pray ye, all fear ye, oh mighty Phoenix.¡± More gibberish at the end I trailed off. Scarlet and I sat in silence for long seconds as we thought on the implications of this. Carl Danvers had admitted to having the Cosmic Force to us. Which by the words of the prophecy meant a lot of fighting would happen around him. Of course my worry was about Jean though. Secretly holding onto the Phoenix Force I started to see why the professor panicked and tried to hide her powers. It sounded like she was strong enough to challenge gods. ¡°Why the hell does it smell like you''re pissing yourselves,¡± a gruff voice said, making Scarlet and I jump. We both turned to see Wolverine walk in. Trailing behind him was Quicksilver. ¡°No reason,¡± I said, rolling the scroll back up. Sliding it into my pocket I put it in my subspace for the time being. ¡°He found you then?¡± ¡°More like, I found him,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°Come on. Enough reading, nerds. I think I¡¯ve got an idea where we need to look for answers.¡± ¡°What kind of answers?¡± Scarlet asked. ¡°Breaking our people out or escaping the planet?¡± ¡°Both,¡± Wolverine said in a cocky tone as he chewed a cigar. His Haki was far less confident but I was happy to know he hadn¡¯t been captured. Putting away my worries of the Phoenix for now, I decided to figure out the next step of my quest. CHAPTER 447 MUTANTS VS. ALIENS CHAPTER 447 MUTANTS VS. ALIENS¡°Why do I feel like these holographic projectors are useless?¡± I asked Wolverine as he openly walked around. ¡°Cus they are,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°This is your first time with aliens, right? We all look the same to them.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve run into aliens before?¡± I asked, surprised. ¡°Of course,¡± he said. ¡°As X-Men, we are usually called when some lost ship lands on Earth or something.¡± ¡°Goddammit,¡± I said. I hadn¡¯t thought of that. I often forgot that the X-Men were around a while before I showed up. ¡°Wait, how the hell do we not have space flight if that''s the case?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± Wolverine growled. ¡°What about Garuda? That AI is supposedly watching us.¡± Scarlet asked as she walked beside me. Quicksilver was currently trying to sneak into the palace to establish some form of dialogue between our groups. With luck, he could try to sneak them out as we continued to look for a ship, but I didn¡¯t want that. My quest said to win this stupid tournament. I planned to do just that. I was positive that something would get in the way of our escape before the tournament, so I wasn¡¯t too worried about it. ¡°True,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe it thinks Wolverine is part of that bear species I saw at the bazaar.¡± I looked around, confused as Wolverine continued to walk with a purpose. ¡°Where are we going anyway?¡± ¡°I found some people that have answers a few towns over. This area is crawling with the bird-people, but a few dozen miles out has a more diverse crowd that isn¡¯t so happy with the Shi¡¯ar. I was coming back to check in with the professor when I found our hotel was wiped out,¡± he said. ¡°Cool. Should we start running or-¡± I stopped talking as a large ship swooped in. Red and yellow lights flashing on the top, someone began to talk from a speaker mounted somewhere at the front of the vehicle. ¡°Humans! For your protection we have been asked to gather each of you in preparation of the Arin''n Haelar. Please allow us to¡­¡± The voice continued on, as the shuttle began to descend. A door lowering from the back there were a half dozen soldiers inside. ¡°I guess your disguise didn¡¯t work,¡± I told Wolverine as I summoned my Soulsword. His claws shot out as he growled. ¡°Guess so, but we can¡¯t get captured. We are the only hope the others have,¡± he said. ¡°I agree,¡± Scarlet said as her hands began to glow red. ¡°Oh let¡¯s try that bowling ball move,¡± I said to Wolverine excitedly. I couldn¡¯t remember the name of the move he and Colossus did, where the big Russian threw him. ¡°What bowling ball move?¡± He asked, eyeing me as the soldiers jumped out of the vehicle to the ground. ¡°Eh, nevermind lets just steal their shit,¡± I said. Grabbing Wolverine by his flanneled shirt, I wrapped my other arm around Scarlet¡¯s shoulder. Taking flight I shot us into the open maw of the vehicle. Only a couple of soldiers inside, I used Timeflow to rush to the pilot after I dropped the others inside. My sword at the driver¡¯s throat, Wolverine threw the soldiers outside as I directed the pilot where to fly. With the other soldiers left behind, we were covering a lot more ground. After getting a handle on the controls after a short tutorial from the pilot, Wolverine threw him out the back as well. My piloting skills still sucked as they had in One Piece world. After a choppy ride, we made it to the city Wolverine found. Using Observation Haki I found a rather empty skyscraper building and rammed the ship into it. Each of us sporting our holographic projectors we jumped out and escaped with everyone else from the building. Hopefully disappearing into the crowd so the Shi¡¯ar AI couldn¡¯t find us. What followed was picking up the trail Wolverine had been carving through people. It wasn¡¯t so hard for the beast of a man to find the seedy areas of a city. Since he wasn¡¯t as morally inclined as the Professor, Wolverine was rather rough with the people. Jumping from one informant to another as we asked a range of questions. Our main goal was finding a spaceship to get us the hell out of there. After finding and threatening a few smugglers we learned that was mostly useless though. Even the slightly illegal smugglers were tracked by the AI. Forced to go through intensive scans before leaving the planet, they were also limited on knowledge of the known universe. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How the majority of governments stayed in power in the cosmos, was by holding a stranglehold on exact locations of settlements and planets. Though I never really appreciated how big it was, the universe was rather large. The advanced civilizations had access to warp technology to ensure that space travel took a fraction of the time, but knowing where to go exactly was the hard part. Getting visas to enter certain territories was also a huge issue that people had to navigate. Sickened by the bureaucracy that already had a monopoly on the final frontier, I was starting to see the whole space travel idea as far less romantic than I originally hoped. Still holding out for a dream of my own space opera adventure some day, we continued our search as we beat up mini-bosses. Slowly but surely making our way up to the big boss of the area, an alien by the name of Campos. ¡°You know, for aliens these guys sure are weak,¡± I told Wolverine. My hand wrapped around a cluster of tentacles on a weird eldritch humanoid alien. I shot Nen from my hand in a wave. Throwing the alien back. ¡°We are-¡° Wolverine punched a stocky toad man in the throat before he could burp out another flame of fire. The spark in his throat caused the flabby skin around his throat to stretch and explode out, singeing Wolverine. His flannel catching on fire he padded the flame and punched another alien who was trying to shoot him with a massive gun. ¡°We are working our way up,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°Why are you doing this?!¡± A pink skinned hairless alien said. I kicked him between the legs causing him to howl and fall to the ground. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t remember,¡± I said. ¡°We need answers!¡± Scarlet yelled as a wave of red energy shot from her hands, blocking a half dozen aliens from charging us. I could feel the power she was using. The energy she expelled was faint but there. Resonating more with my Nen than Haki, she could apparently cast some type of red magic that I wasn¡¯t aware of. ¡°We need a ship,¡± Wolverine reminded. He wasn¡¯t using his claws. All three of us still wearing the faces of random Shi¡¯ar with our holographic projectors. We weren¡¯t risking the planet¡¯s AI finding us. ¡°And a pilot.¡± ¡°Where is Han Solo?¡± I asked a gray skinned alien that looked like he anally probed people for fun. ¡°Who?¡± The alien asked through a tiny slit for a mouth. Instead of answering, I threw him into the wall. Next to where he hit, the elevator doors opened again. It wasn¡¯t really an elevator but another one of those shafts you floated up. This time instead of a bunch of lackeys though, it was a single man. He wore a red and blue skintight suit. Much like Superman¡¯s it had a red cape and showed off every single bulging muscle underneath. His head was mostly shaved, but he actually had a dark mohawk pointing straight up. His skin a deep purple I was beginning to get chills as I felt his Haki. I was able to mostly tell strength by someone¡¯s spiritual energy. Where Wolverine¡¯s was like a really strong flashlight, this guy¡¯s was like a lighthouse. Radiating power, he was the second strongest person I ever felt in front of me. Only second to future me that I had got a glimpse of in¡­the future. ¡°Wolverine,¡± I said, taking a step back as the lackeys we had been fighting retreated toward the elevator. Wolverine took a deep sniff of the air and somehow he knew this guy was strong as well. ¡°Finally we are getting somewhere,¡± Wolverine growled happily. Not showing a hint of fear as we faced the man. Normally I would be excited for the fight as well, but I recognized this guy. One of the strongest beings in Marvel, he was known as Gladiator for some reason. I couldn¡¯t remember his exact backstory, I just knew of him, like most of the Marvel characters. ¡°Why have you attacked this place?¡± The mohawk man said as he stepped onto the metal scaffolding above. ¡°We wanna join your gang,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Is this not¡­how you join?¡± ¡°You three have been causing quite the headache,¡± the man said, ignoring my comment. He began floating over the balcony handrail and descending toward us. Other aliens we had beaten that were conscious but faking, quickly moved out of the way. ¡°Listen, bub,¡± Wolverine said as he pulled out a half smoked cigar from his flannel pocket. The move did not translate well with the holo-projection, it appeared he pulled the foul smelling stogie out of nowhere. ¡°Ah, now I see, you are wearing faces,¡± Gladiator said. His tight super suit showed off every muscle in his forearms as he squeezed his fist to crack his knuckles. ¡°Show me who you are, and I may go easy on you.¡± ¡°I got a problem taking orders from anyone with hair like that,¡± Wolverine said as his zippo lit the cigar. ¡°We need answers, and though you feel strong, you still aren¡¯t who we are looking for.¡± ¡°And who is that?¡± Gladiator asked, his Haki rising. I doubted he could manipulate it, but he was obviously not at his full strength. ¡°A crime boss by the name of Campos, supposedly he runs this place,¡± Wolverine said as he took a puff. ¡°Ah, well the master of this house answers to my master,¡± Gladiator said. ¡°I do not care for these people you have beat, so I am willing to hear your plight. Perhaps if our needs align, I will assist you.¡± Wolverine and I stared at him in a stunned silence for a moment. Both of us slowly dropping our battle stance in annoyance. ¡°Oh, we aren¡¯t fighting?¡± I asked, actually disappointed. ¡°We can if you want,¡± Gladiator said. ¡°But currently I am in the need of strong people. You seem more capable than most. I had hoped to push Campos for assistance, yet he called me up here, thus telling me that he is worthless.¡± Again I was lost in this world. I had no idea what was going on. I thought maybe Gladiator was some muscle for hire, which he might be, but he obviously wasn¡¯t working for these guys. Wolverine and I shared a look and he shrugged. ¡°We need a way off this planet,¡± I said to Gladiator. ¡°Ah yes, I believe I heard that,¡± Gladiator said with a nod. His Spiritual Energy rising steadily still. ¡°You are hiding your faces, and on the run perhaps? Me as well. But my situation is far from over. Tell me¡­whoever you are. Will you assist me in my own struggles if I am able to provide you an escape?¡± The guy talked weird, but he felt truthful. Surprised how well this was working I eyed Scarlet who was standing behind us, stricken with fear of the purple man. ¡°What do you need us to do?¡± I asked since no one else was stepping up. ¡°There are a group of aliens on this planet. I need them dead,¡± he said. ¡°Okay,¡± I said with shrug. ¡°Goddammit, Weston,¡± Wolverine growled. ¡°This is why the professor gets pissed off at you. We don¡¯t just kill people.¡± ¡°They¡¯re aliens, does that really count?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s like killing robots or zombies or whatever. It doesn¡¯t count since they probably don¡¯t have souls.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°But we lead into that. Not jump right to it. Tell me, Grape, who are the aliens?¡± He asked Gladiator. ¡°They are the individuals summoned for the trial of the Kree Champion. I believe they are called humans,¡± he said. ¡°Oh¡­¡± I said. Eyeing my partner in crime. ¡°Maybe you have a point, you shouldn¡¯t jump right into the killing. Maybe these humans have souls.¡± CHAPTER 448 ROYAL PAIN CHAPTER 448 ROYAL PAINI coughed up a huge glob of blood with a little hint of bile mixed in. Not the best taste in the world I shot back up, flying straight at the purple man again. My vision blurry, Tabi distracted him by shooting her searing hot blue flames at his front. His supersuit untouched, he at least was a little bloody. My skin turning black as I channeled Armament Haki into my fist I coated my body with Hoken again as I punched him. The new power I had received was the only thing that mildly hurt the super charged alien. He had super strength, speed, and flight, so he was basically Superman without the heat vision. Thus a major pain in our asses. When we decided to peace out after his job offer, someone used an electromagnetic pulse or something to kill our holo-projectors, revealing our race to the murderous plum. Our fight had been going on for over an hour by then. Floors below where we started fighting. I punched Gladiator in the face, throwing him into the metal wall. I closed my eyes as the Hoken entered the man¡¯s body. I hadn¡¯t had any time whatsoever to try out the new energy. A mix of electricity, Haki, and Nen, I had coated my body in the power like before. But instead of just zapping Gladiator when I hit him or was hit, it entered into his body. Like a piece of myself entering him, I was able to do a number of things that had been out of my reach before. Mentally forcing the power to attack his nerves, he was sent into another wave of agony as Gladiator felt pain over his entire body. I hadn¡¯t been able to hurt his exterior body, but my Hoken was inside of him reeking all the havoc it wanted as it shot through him like a game of Pong as it bounced from one corner to another. ¡°Mother fucker!¡± Wolverine yelled as he finally got back up. A steel shaft piercing from shoulder to just below his ribs, he roared as he ripped it out of himself. When the steel was out, his wound already began to heal again. His Spiritual Energy like a rage inferno dipped in a fury of Anger Management counseling failures, he charged at Gladiator as my Hoken began to die down inside of him. A huge glob of blood spat out of my side as my body struggled to heal the major damage. I charged my hand with Hoken, forcing it to heal faster as Wolverine took our foes focus. My intestines trying to spill out I held them in as my body visibly healed. My strength draining with the increased healing, my hands shook, trying to ignore the pain my whole body was in. I was brought out of my own damage as Wolverine roared again. Wolverine¡¯s eyes bloodshot from rage, his hair practically stuck straight up like a Super Saiyan. I knew the real reason he was pissed was because his flannel was damaged though. Smiling wide I began to condense Nen over my skin. Hovering just over my body, I could feel it strengthen and defend me as the air practically crackled with power as I ran at Gladiator. The mohawked warrior roared as well, as he pushed through the pain and met us. His fist like a boulder I felt my bones creak as I blocked a blow. Wolverine shot his claws out slicing at the arm but they barely sunk into his skin. ¡°Die!¡± Gladiator yelled as he gathered power in his fist. ¡°Here it comes!¡± I yelled as I moved behind Wolverine. Before the mutant could react, Gladiator shot another wave of psionic power at us. The physical psychic power was a wave of intense power that ate at Wolverine¡¯s front. Blasting his clothes away, the feral man didn¡¯t care. He punched and sliced at Gladiator¡¯s fist, pushing through the psionic blast as it tore at his skin. My hands pushed into Wolverine¡¯s back. Shooting Hoken into him, I somehow empowered his own healing process. Telling his body to heal with my electricity, he was able to push through the psionic blast and made it to the purple-nurple. This time he went at the alien¡¯s abs. Trying to disembowel him. Gladiator grunted and jumped back, stopping his attack. ¡°Three minutes,¡± I reminded Wolverine. That seemed to be the time it took for Gladiator to recover his psionic energy. ¡°YeAh, Yeah,¡± Wolverine said, his face still healing, metal coated bones disappeared as skin regrew around his mouth and throat. ¡°Why am I the human shield again?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one with the OP power,¡± I said as I closed my eyes. Focusing on the water in the air I pulled in the energy it held, replenishing my stores of strength slightly. ¡°I¡¯m overpowered?¡± Wolverine asked. ¡°You¡¯re been doing this a few months and still alive in a fight like this. Pretty sure you got the cheat barrel in that car accident.¡± ¡°Maybe I did,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s fucking do this.¡± I punched my fists together and Wolverine nodded. Facing Gladiator, the much taller man smirked at us. ¡°You humans are stronger than I expected,¡± he said. ¡°But you must die to save this planet.¡± ¡°Fuck, I hate fighting without knowing all the information,¡± I said. ¡°Listen buddy, we aren¡¯t just going to roll over and die, alright? So please, just¡­roll over and die for us.¡± ¡°I cannot do that. My duty is not complete. I have sacrificed too much to let you ruin this,¡± Gladiator said. ¡°Talking in goddamn riddles,¡± Wolverine said. He side eyed me. ¡°Hey, you didn¡¯t get psychic powers, did you?¡± ¡°Uhhh no,¡± I said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I just had an idea,¡± he said. ¡°Woah, he knock some sense into you?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m gonna kick your ass after I kick his,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°Listen¡­remember what this guy said at the start? He¡¯s got like a mistress or something.¡± Gladiator¡¯s Haki pulsed again. This time he was full of rage at the mention of his mistress. ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± I said. ¡°I sent Scarlet to find her a while ago.¡± Worry coursed through Gladiator. ¡°You did?¡± Wolverine asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, pointing at a staircase as Scarlet Witch began walking up it. I had been feeling her draw closer and closer with my Observation Haki. She was dragging someone along with her. ¡°You were taking a nap or something.¡± ¡°I will kill all of you,¡± Gladiator said, his words drawing our eyes. Behind us was Scarlet and her Shi¡¯ar captive. A woman with a triangle shaped hair cut. ¡°Hold it, buddy,¡± I said. ¡°This chick seems pretty weak, and my friend can kill her before you can get to her. So why don¡¯t you all stop with the bullshit and tell us why-¡± He made a move for me. Like a freight train powered by a jet engine he flew straight at me. I called all my powers instantly as Tabi leapt toward me, ready to fuse again. But he didn¡¯t reach me. ¡°Kallark!¡± Scarlet¡¯s captive yelled, stopping him in mid-air, right before he punched me with what I guessed was his actual strength. I stared at him, my own fist mid-swing, stopped by the woman¡¯s words. ¡°Mistress,¡± Gladiator pleaded. ¡°We must-¡± ¡°No, your plan is no longer feasible,¡± the woman said. ¡°We will now try my own.¡± ¡°We-¡± ¡°I have spoken,¡± the new Shi¡¯ar woman said. Without another word Kallark/Gladiator landed on his feet a pace away from me. Angry, but subservient, I turned to eye the new woman. She had yellow tinted skin, but the bird features were farless pronounced than with other Shi¡¯ar. Smooth cheeks, curly eyebrows, she wore a metal skin-tight outfit that showed off some curves. For once, I actually found a hot alien. She was a sight for sore eyes in this world of one grotesque alien after another. ¡°Come, we will discuss the issues with my planet,¡± she said with all the authority in the world. ¡ª ¡°Mandor Naramani, is my brother,¡± the Shi¡¯ar woman said. We were about a dozen floors from where we started the fight. Finally in the bowels of the crime lord¡¯s stronghold, none of the criminals that worked in the hideout had bothered us as the woman escorted us. The reason for us being left alone was obvious now, since she must have been some kind of royalty if she was related to the Majestor. ¡°Months ago, he had our mother killed,¡± the woman said. ¡°I am Lilandra Naramani, the rightful heir to the Shi¡¯ar throne.¡± She said the words as if it was supposed to mean something to us. She was sitting on a miniature throne in a large room. Her guardian, Kallark/Gladiator beside her, he stared at us still filled with rage. Scarlet, Wolverine, and I stood apart from them, waiting for more. No words came. ¡°So?¡± I asked, breaking the silence. ¡°So?¡± Lilandra asked, surprised by my reaction. ¡°It was reported I was dead along with my mother.¡± She looked at us more frustrated, as if this was supposed to be common knowledge. ¡°My mother was poisoned and a coup in the Imperial Guard allowed Mandor to nearly kill me as well.¡± Her hand reached over to the purple skinned giant who hardly moved as he glared at us. ¡°Kallark was able to save me though. We have been in hiding ever since.¡± ¡°Well that¡¯s just great,¡± Wolverine said. He sucked on the remains of the only cigar that wasn¡¯t obliterated by Gladiator. Tabi purred boredly around my neck. ¡°Listen, lady, we aren¡¯t local. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re a celebrity here and all, but we really don¡¯t give a crap,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°You will call her, Maj-¡± Gladiator said, but she cut him off. ¡°Yes, I am starting to see that. Either way, the arrival of your people greatly puts our people at risk. We must get you away from our systems,¡± she said the words slowly, trying not to imply that killing us was the original plan. ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± I said. ¡°We want that too. We honestly came here to try to beat-get a ride out of here as well.¡± S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°This would be an impossibility,¡± Lilandra said with a sad smile. ¡°My brother has blocked all space travel in the sector. The majority of protective ships are in orbit just in case the Kree Champion, Car-Ell, tries to escape.¡± I cursed internally. I knew that of course, but I had been hoping for some kind of out. As I read her Spiritual Energy, I could tell she had a plan though. I decided to push her for more answers though. ¡°Why would killing us help you exactly?¡± ¡°Because, my brother uses this trial as a precursor for war,¡± Lilandra said. She had a strong voice, and obviously was used to projecting her voice in a great hall. Grace and royalty practically oozed off her as as she stared down at us though she was only a few feet away. ¡°My people and the Kree have been at odds with one another for as far back as our people can remember. For the last few hundred years, we have mostly been at peace. My brother wishes to change that though.¡± Sadness leaked into her as she broke eye contact with me. Her eyes watering slightly she looked to no where in particular as she spoke, as if she was remembering something. ¡°It started a year ago. Nariprime was destroyed, losing billions of people.¡± Wolverine and I shared a look, lost again since that name didn¡¯t mean anything to us. ¡°Then Yill was wiped out and Hullflarm. I didn¡¯t see it at first. But since my brother''s assassination attempt, I have learned he sold these planets to a terrible warmonger named Thanos.¡± ¡°Thanos?¡± I asked, perking up, but she ignored me. ¡°It turns out that they have been working together for years. Oftentimes making a planet¡¯s destruction look like an accident. Either a gravity shift or hidden asteroid. Each was Thanos¡¯ war parties wiping them out. I still do not know why he continues to destroy entire civilizations, but Mandor has been corrupted by him. Now they wish to start a war with the Kree. I believe to hide more planets being sold and ravaged by Thanos.¡± Lilandra finally looked back at us. ¡°We were lucky that you humans were called and not the Kree. But if Car-Ell is killed like my brother hopes. They will declare war in full force. We need to get you all off of the planet before the Arin''n Haelar begins.¡± Again there was the threat of death there. ¡°So if we go, whatever teleported us here, won¡¯t be able to get us?¡± I asked, confused how they could pull us half way across the universe and not just prevent us from getting too far. ¡°No, Garuda can only act in certain instances. If you were to escape the planet then the Arin''n Haelar would be considered your win. Birds cannot be caged. As it was done in the founding of 195421.33 when my ancestor the Great-¡± ¡°Yeah we don¡¯t need a history lesson,¡± I said, cutting her off. ¡°We need a spaceship, and probably someone to fly it. What would it take?¡± Kallark and Lilandra shared a look this time. Both having a conversation in an instant before looking back to us. ¡°We could assist with this, of course,¡± Lilandra said. ¡°But you would need a distraction to ensure that the omnipotent Garuda no longer focuses on you.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure why they gave their AI so much power, but that was their own fault for not watching Terminator. ¡°What kind of distraction?¡± Wolverine growled, both of us understanding what was about to be asked of us. ¡°You will have to kill the Majestor,¡± Kallark said, his voice grave. ¡°Of fucking course,¡± I mumbled, rubbing my hand across my face. ¡°Yes, that is the only way,¡± Lilandra said, mildly sad by the news. ¡°With the Majestor dead, all of his orders to Garuda would be brought into question. The AI would no longer prioritize keeping you on planet. You would only have to worry about the Starship captains loyal to my brother. But if you were able to succeed, I could guarantee your safe passage.¡± Her words were truthful, but I didn¡¯t buy them for a second. Nothing, especially assassinations, ever went as smoothly as that. Stuck between the Majestor and Lilandra for a power struggle involving a highly advanced civilization that could wipe Earth from existence, we were going to have to come up with some other plan. And by we, I meant me, since my quest updated with a ding. Marvel World Quest 9: Update Win the Arin''n Haelar Get Everyone Back to Earth Assist Lilandra Rewards: Dependent on Results CHAPTER 449 WORK AND PLAY CHAPTER 449 WORK AND PLAYThere were too many angles, and too many things that were out of my control, and of course time was a huge factor that kept ticking away. We were only about 12 hours from when the Arin''n Haelar was supposed to start. I was mostly healed from my fight with Gladiator/Kallark, but had mainly been spending my time in the underground bunker. Apparently there was a whole system of underground tunnels under the city we were in. Originally they had been bunkers to protect from outer space attacks from millenia ago, but with the advancement in barrier technology and the ever watchful eye of the Shi¡¯ar AI, the bunkers hadn¡¯t been used in years. The underworld of the planet often used them for illegal fighting arenas, gambling dens, and smuggling, and now Lilandra used them as her hiding place. The crime boss, Campos, was supposedly a distant Uncle that helped smuggle her from the capital, and after our misunderstanding was cleared up he set us up in some nice apartments far below the city. I was currently sitting in my own apartment, meditating as I manipulated my new power, Hoken. It was actually a pretty sweet power. From what I could tell it was my Sparks, but useful in a fight. I could gauge how much Spiritual energy and Haki was put into it making it far more versatile. For instance, my Nen is that of an enhancer. Which allowed me to enhance my strength. When I charged water with my Nen it became more plentiful. Somehow the electricity I generated did the same. Charging the electricity with Nen, it could rapidly increase the volume of my electricity. Not so much making it stronger for attacking, but perfect for shooting into people and affecting their body. If I charged the electricity with Haki, it became far more powerful. Making the electricity a physical weapon somehow. I had been able to cut steel and blast rock with the power. The Haki also made the electricity become coated in a black color like when I charged my physical body with Spiritual Energy. Giving me a cool Black Lightning affect when I distinguished between the two. Along with this my Hoken still had the base methods of use. Shooting it into bodies to affect nerves and tell bodies what to do, this became more powerful when mixing it just with Nen. Making Nen focused Hoken good for attacking the body internally, and Haki focused Hoken focused on attacking everything else. A very interesting distinction that I was slowly getting better and better at as I trained. As I played with the power I also thought. Quicksilver had found us easily enough and reported it was impossible to get the others out of the Shi¡¯ar palace. Sequestered inside one of the inner apartments/cells, he was able to get to them, but couldn¡¯t bring any of them out without locking the building down. No exterior windows he could reach were available to them. The current plan was to steal a starship and crash it into the palace. But I didn¡¯t want to go all suicide bomber on the Shi¡¯ar. We were walking a tight rope of dealing with our problems and forcing the Shi¡¯ar to declare a jihad on all humans if we couldn¡¯t kill the Majestor. Wolverine of course didn¡¯t want to do it, which I couldn¡¯t blame him for. He didn¡¯t like not calling the shots, and being blackmailed into killing someone wasn¡¯t exactly at the top of our lists of things we wanted to try. Especially if we failed since the Majestor would have every right to kill all of us. Again I wished the future girls had been more talkative. I knew at least Wolverine and Anne made it back to Earth, and the Fantastic Four, Gwen too. I did think I remembered future Kitty Pryde or someone saying that they originally stole a ship to get home. I just wanted to know how they did it. I also knew Lilandra had tried to kill us all the other day by using a dimensional distortion engine. An experimental weapon that the Shi¡¯ar were working on had been what she used to obliterate our villa a few days ago. But that raised the question, if I hadn¡¯t been here, how did they escape from it in time? Was it even used in the timeline that I went to? There were too many unknowns. Either way I wasn¡¯t supposed to be here, and I had to somehow make sure that everyone got home safely despite what I may have changed. I let out a long tired sigh as a knock sounded on my apartment door. Opening an eye, I looked at the large metal door that was at least a foot thick. Scarlet Witch stood behind it, her Haki nervous and excited I quirked my eyebrow, confused. ¡°Come in,¡± I said. Slowly the door opened to reveal her. Still wearing her red corset and facial crown, now her legs were covered by a white skirt that was in the style of the robes the Shi¡¯ar wore. She smiled at me slightly as she stepped in, her legs peeking through the robed skirt with each step. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked. ¡°Just checking in,¡± she said. I was sitting on a large cushioned chair. I pointed at another seat across from me. Her Haki fluttered and sat down. Crossing her legs she smiled nervously at me. ¡°Any news from your brother?¡± I asked. ¡°No, he¡¯s still running back and forth, trying to find a way to get to the others,¡± she said. ¡°What about you? You¡¯ve been holed up in here for a while now.¡± ¡°Just¡­training,¡± I admitted. I had moved rooms twice since I mostly destroyed the other ones due to practicing. Part of my quest was winning the stupid tournament. Though we weren¡¯t currently in the hands of the Shi¡¯ar, I had to try to find a way to get captured again if I was going to participate. Wolverine was fighting it, but I knew that attacking the Majestor was the only real hope. We needed all the help we could get to get back home. Though I didn¡¯t trust this Liandra girl, I knew she was our best bet. ¡°Training for what?¡± Scarlet asked, genuinely intrigued as she relaxed in the seat. ¡°For¡­whatever,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°I only got my powers a few months ago. There is still a lot I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Well, you seem pretty adept at using them,¡± she answered with a blush. This time I couldn¡¯t miss it, her lust spiked a little. I had noticed it now and then as we interacted over the last day. As we discussed with Quicksilver or Wolverine, she would look at me and her Haki would turn to lust or desire. I knew what it was from of course. I had fought toe to toe with Gladiator. Yes, the man could beat me if he focused, but in the midst of the chaos as she tried to escape, I was in the thick of it with Wolverine. I was starting to think she liked the show of strength. Which was a bonus for me. Why get into these life or death fights without the prospect of showing off to girls? ¡°How is your side?¡± She asked. I hesitated for a moment. After all the drama with Anne, I was really leaning toward taking a break from moving forward with anyone. I needed time to get my head right. Figure out what I wanted to do. A part of me was leaning toward being monogamous. Biting the bullet and just being happy with one girl. My eyes moved to her cleavage. The corset helped push up her breasts. Perhaps C-cup, she was gorgeous. Smooth skin, dark red hair much like Matilda¡¯s, and thick full lips that pursed as I stared at her. ¡°It¡¯s doing better,¡± I said, lifting the side of my shirt to reveal the wound. Gladiator had practically ripped open my side, but thanks to my Viltrumite form and telling my body to heal with Hoken, it was just a fist-sized scab. Again her lust spiked. ¡°Wow,¡± she mumbled to herself. I happened to show off more of my chest than I needed to. Having played this game before, I knew that showing off my physique was usually a bonus. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Of course it hurts,¡± I said, dropping the shirt. ¡°By the way, thanks for running to find that Lilandra girl. That fight could have ended badly if you hadn¡¯t.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± she said with a satisfied smile and slight blush. ¡°I kind of felt useless anyway. I guess I¡¯m lucky he didn¡¯t focus on me.¡± ¡°What? I¡¯m sure you could have handled him yourself,¡± I assured with a smile. She rolled her eyes and I winced as I leaned over for a drink of water. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, just sore,¡± I said. I began to rub my shoulder. I looked over at her, pleading. ¡°You uh, wouldn¡¯t be able to help, would you?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± she said, her Haki leaping for the opportunity. I could read her like a book. The more time I spent near her, the better I could differentiate the minor alterations in her Haki. Currently she was thinking she was seducing me, and not the other way around. It was no big surprise why it was happening. Strength was the ultimate aphrodisiac. It was a tried and true method I had proved in most all of my worlds. In fact I was pretty sure the majority of women on any world had this exact innate drive. To find a mate that could protect them. I had saved her at least twice in the fight with Gladiator before I sent her off, and the rewards were quickly proving worth the effort. She moved to my back, straddling the back of the weird seat I sat upon. Her hands resting on my shoulders she leaned forward to my ear whispering, ¡°This would be easier with your shirt off.¡± ¡°You think?¡± I asked, acting innocent. I looked up into her eyes, they were brown, but deep pools of beauty I hadn¡¯t noticed before. I let myself blush and her lips split in a wide smile. Acting awkward and stiffer than I was. As I got the shirt off she began massaging me. It didn¡¯t take long for me to groan happily, relaxing into the deep cushion of the chair. ¡°Holy hell,¡± I groaned as she dug into the knots I hadn¡¯t noticed were there. ¡°You¡¯re pretty strong.¡± ¡°My power helps,¡± she whispered. My eyes drifted down to see her fingertips were glowing red. ¡°How¡¯s that work exactly?¡± I asked lazily, not terribly interested as I enjoyed her touch. ¡°No idea,¡± she whispered truthfully. ¡°I focus my power and things just happen. What I want to happen usually happens. Right now I¡¯m thinking that I want to hit where you¡¯re the most tense, my power kind of guides my hands.¡± I nodded as I groaned appreciatively. I couldn¡¯t remember her exact powers, and I didn¡¯t think I saw that TV Show about her where she went batshit crazy. But she was supposed to be powerful, I knew that much. I just attributed her power to magic, which was good enough for me. It was rather telling how good it felt sense I nearly missed the perfect opportunity. ¡°There is somewhere on me a lot more tense than my shoulders,¡± I said, leaning my head back to look at her. She paused for a moment, confused, then looked to my crotch and blushed. Instead of denying my words she continued massaging, saying, ¡°Are you sure you weren¡¯t at X¡¯s school when I was?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°I¡¯d remember someone as beautiful as you,¡± I added making her blush further. Though she wasn¡¯t as curvy as I would have liked, she was beautiful. The corset especially helped her aesthetic. ¡°I heard you were sleeping with that gray haired girl,¡± Scarlet said. ¡°Sleeping in the same bed, yes,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°Not much further than that I¡¯m afraid. But we have kind of cooled off.¡± I shrugged, letting Scarlet know I was done with the massage. She moved around the chair, looking down at me. ¡°Really?¡± She asked. I nodded unashamedly. Feeling better about the whole situation with Anne, I was glad I decided to take a step back from her. ¡°Yep, told her I¡¯m not really up for dating right now.¡± ¡°And why is that?¡± She asked, not exactly put off, but putting on a cautious gaze. ¡°I like options,¡± I said standing up in a smooth motion. She was too close, my body pushed up against the white robed skirt and red corset. She didn¡¯t have a chance as my hand moved to her lower back and pulled her closer. Our lips locking, she moaned as my other hand grabbed the opposite side of her lower back and I picked her up. Instinctively she wrapped her legs around my waist as our lips explored one another for the first time. All other women were forgotten in that moment. Our tongues colliding she moaned loudly as I walked us to the bed behind me. Her Haki exploding in lust, I was happy to know I wasn¡¯t forcing it. She wanted this, and I did as well. Too many near death experiences, we were finally doing something that normal people did. Fucked like crazy when the world went crazier. Her white robe skirt slit open as I laid her on the bed. My rock hard dick pushing into a pantieless muff she gasped as she rasped, ¡°just once, okay?¡± I didn¡¯t need to be told twice. Pulling the waist of my pants down my nearly ten inch dick was exposed to the air, slapping against her abs as she writhed underneath me. She looked down, eyes widening as she got more excited and began unbuckling the corset at the side. ¡°Corset stays on,¡± I ordered. She hesitated but then giggled as she moved the stray cloth strands of her skirt away to reveal her milky white thighs. Her pussy cleanly shaven it glistened in the split-second I saw it, but I was far too horny to appreciate it. With a thrust I was finding her entrance and moving into her tight cunt. ¡°F-uck!¡± She gasped as I stopped half-way in. Her eyes widening she pushed on my chest. ¡°S-slower.¡± I didn¡¯t apologize, but nodded as I moved her breasts over the top of her corset to reveal her nipples. Licking them slowly she added, ¡°Can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this with a human. My father would-¡± ¡°You like it,¡± I said, making my dick pulse as I began to descend into her again. ¡°Fucking turns you on doing what daddy doesn¡¯t like.¡± Her Haki pulsed, telling me I was right. ¡°Now don¡¯t bring him up again while I¡¯m inside of you.¡± She didn¡¯t have time to reply as I slammed the rest of the way in. She gasped in pain at first, but then realized all she felt was pleasure. I was pushing my Hoken into her by that point. The main reason I had used my Sparks originally was making women feel pleasure. Able to talk to their bodies, Hoken hadn¡¯t lost that aspect but only made it stronger. As I mixed nen with the electricity, her nerves fired far more easily than they had before. Since Nen was lifeforce, and most likely linked to the soul in some way, it was having a very new effect on her. Instead of just nerves firing off I could feel her actually gaining something as my Nen stayed rooted inside of her. It wasn¡¯t awakening her Nen, thankfully, but it was staying inside of her like it had with Kallark. Instead of wanting to hurt her though, I wanted to give her pleasure. I controlled the Nen to move through her interacting in ways I was struggling to describe. But I could tell she liked it. ¡°HOLy FUck!¡± She cried out as the Hoken moved through her in a tremor that shook her entire body. Letting the power do what it wanted I focused on my own pleasure as I began to pull out and slam into her with all I had. Her skinny thighs in hand she proved herself rather flexible as I split her legs to do the splits as I humped into her. My dick hitting her hard and fast I let my lust go as I took her for all she was worth. When the Hoken began to die down I sent another bolt into her, causing an actual orgasm this time. Her cunt clinched around my dick as her eyes rolled to the back of her head and her hands began to play with her own nipples. My thrusts never stopping as she came. I sped up and came inside of her as her orgasm finished. Her hands wrapping around me she moaned happily as she felt my dick pulse with each spurt of cum inside of her deepest parts. Buried inside of her I took a deep sniff of her neck. Having missed this very moment of post-nut clarity, I wasn¡¯t sure why I had been so stressed lately. The worries going through my head about pissing off others was past, and my own worry about the coming fights in the day ahead were gone as well. ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Scarlet whispered as her nails ran along my naked back. ¡°End of the world sex,¡± I said as I moved back with a chuckle. She giggled as she locked eyes with me, her hands moving to rake my thick chest muscles. Her eyes drew in all she could as she studied me. ¡°Give me more,¡± she pleaded. ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°But we gotta be quick. We are going to have company soon.¡± ¡°Wh-¡± She said but stopped as I pulled out and slammed back in. Pushing more Hoken into her she gasped as I pulled her up while humping into her. Making it as quick as possible, she took everything I gave her as I held up her body to sit up with me as I fucked her hard and fast. Timing her orgasm to match my own with Hoken, we came again in less than a minute and I was jumping up to put my clothes back on. She laid prone on the bed, going weak from the power of the orgasm I gave her as the door to my room opened. The giant Kallark appeared. His eyes scanning everything, he noticed Scarlet as she yelped and pulled a blanket onto herself. The bodyguard didn¡¯t much care as his eyes landed on me. ¡°The Majestrix will see you now.¡± I doubted she was actually the Majestrix since her brother was in power, but didn¡¯t say anything. I nodded and walked to the door as he turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s continue this later,¡± I said to Scarlet as I gave her wink. She blushed but her Haki said yes as I left the room. A smile on my face, I followed behind the massive Gladiator as he stomped through the halls. My mind mentally felt Tabi close to Wolverine, she would hopefully stay close now that we had a plan. Haki watching all the people around us, I studied the surroundings. Everything metal, it was like a massive echo chamber as we went down corridors and side halls. It was some time before we were at the princesses little corner of the underground complex. Her accommodations about what I expected, she had secured another throne here as well and sat upon it as Kallark bowed to her and moved to near the door. ¡°Mr. Weston, correct?¡± Lilandra said as I made sure not to bow. ¡°Yes, Ms. Naramani,¡± I said. ¡°You will call her mis-¡± Kallark tried to interrupt, but I fired back. ¡°We have already played this game. Cut the shit,¡± I said. ¡°When she is in power again, I¡¯ll call her that. Until then, she is a fugitive, like me.¡± I turned to face her. Still wearing her metal full body suit she was pretty as she glared at me. But slowly she calmed down. Waving at Kallark in some kind of signal, the guard dog begrudgingly relaxed. ¡°You have asked to see me, I am granting that wish. What is it you wanted to ask?¡± ¡°Everything,¡± I said truthfully like it was the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°For starters why the hell did you try to kill us?¡± I asked. It was pretty obvious they were the ones that used that dimensional bomb. They wanted us all dead for some reason, I wanted to make sure that risk was gone. Lilandra hesitated, shame leaking into her. Kallark stiffened, ready to attack me in a moment¡¯s notice. It took time but Lilandra let out a tired sigh as she blushed. ¡°The tournament,¡± she mumbled, much more resigned than before. ¡°What about it?¡± I asked. ¡°Normally the Haelar is a battle royale. Conducted on another planet. I knew he was going to create some excuse for war. We have been expanding our network. We have spies set up on the planet the Haelar would have been conducted. With luck we could have secreted you all away one by one. Removing the risk without anyone being the wiser. The fact that this has become a tournament makes things rather difficult.¡± I internally cursed. I had messed things up pretty bad mentioning a tournament. ¡°What the hell? Why was a tournament chosen?¡± I asked, playing dumb. ¡°I do not know,¡± she said as if defeated. ¡°But your people have no hope of beating ours. Many of our kind have been bred for the Imperial Guard. The best lineages in worlds all training to protect our people.¡± I wasn¡¯t so sure we were doomed, but decided to move on. ¡°Then what¡¯s the plan here? You said we were part of killing your brother or whatever. What is the plan?¡± S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I told you, that will be re-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit. I¡¯m so fucking sick of being in the dark on this planet. You people with your stupid fucking rules have done whatever the hell you wanted. So I want answers.¡± Her anger flared again, but she calmed down once more. Telling me that she wasn¡¯t so bad. She had some empathy for my plight, which was good enough for me. I already liked her more than her brother, whose haki had painted him like an entitled ass. With an annoyed sigh she stated, ¡°We will use your own tournament,¡± she scoffed. ¡°Normally this event is conducted immediately, but my brother has taken many traditions for granted. He is treating this situation more like a circus than the holy rite for justice it is meant to be.¡± I nodded, having thought it was odd he gave us three days to prepare. In the comic I was fairly certain this Haelar thing took place right away. Commencing a huge battle royale for the trial against the Shi¡¯ar, not this hodge podge of the Universe Got Talent it was turning into. ¡°How are you going to plan to assassinate him?¡± ¡°Depending on how well your people do and if you can make the fights last, the event will take a few days to wrap up. On the second day we will attack. That is all you need to know.¡± ¡°And our part?¡± I asked. ¡°You and your human friends will assist us. Your hairy friend and yourself seem capable. If your other people are even half as strong, then we could use you. In payment you will be given your ship when I am back in power,¡± she admitted. I frowned but nodded. Xavier wouldn¡¯t like killing the Mandor-dick. But then again killing aliens was usually a blind spot for morality in comics, so maybe we will get lucky. Either way, Magneto would be with us at least. ¡°Fine,¡± I said. I wanted to get recaptured to get into the tournament before that. If they were going to use the fighting as a distraction to get close anyway, then I would have more fun with front row seats to the actual fighting to help make sure that the others could survive. Still unsure if this happened in the past in the future timeline I was in a short while ago, I let out a sigh. ¡°Fine, what can you tell me about Thanos?¡± I asked. ¡°I real-¡± She said but then cut off, perking up. ¡°That¡¯s all you wanted to know about the plan?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, trying to devise a plan to get in her good graces to go outside and get captured. ¡°You said Thanos was controlling this? I want to know who he is and his part in the universe.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± she said confused, her eyes darting to Kallark then back to me. Surprised by the change in subject she relaxed a little. ¡°He is-¡± She cut off as the room began to shake. At first I thought it was an earthquake but as Kallark dove for Lilandra I knew it wasn¡¯t. Charging my body with Nen and Haki in an instant it all went red as a beam of energy tore through the underground complex in a flash of light. CHAPTER 450 PROTAGONIST CHAPTER 450 PROTAGONISTI woke up coughing. My vision mostly blocked by a massive metal slab overtop of me. With a groan I used my real strength to push it off. A loud clang sounded as the section of the ceiling I threw off landed. All around me dust hung in the air. No lights on, I was guided by my Haki. Able to make out the room by the spiritual energy I doubted we were in the same place we were before. Probably a few levels below in the underground bunker as I spread my Haki out, whatever had destroyed the bunker was powerful. Most likely only something that the leaders of the planet could do since we were in the middle of the city. I highly doubted they did such an attack for little old me, and Wolverine, so they were after the princess or whatever she was. I stopped focusing on my surroundings and began to look for people. Since Gladiator was so strong I zeroed in on him immediately. Bringing some Hoken to my hand the white electricity lit up the area as I flew to where they were a floor above. Everything in shambles around us, I knew we wouldn¡¯t be alone for long. Quickening my flight I landed at the big man¡¯s feet. He too was struck with a massive block of steel, only he was passed out. The small Lilandra safe in his arms, I moved my hand to his overly large purple ones but he had a death grip on her. Annoyed, I slapped the top of her triangle hair jolting her awake. ¡°Wh-¡± She tried to say. ¡°Shh,¡± I said. ¡°I can feel people coming down the giant hole they made. What the hell did that? A laser?¡± I asked quickly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. You need to go.¡± ¡°I-¡± She struggled in Kallark¡¯s grip, but was obviously too weak to hardly move. ¡°Fucking hate purple people,¡± I mumbled as I moved to his face. The block of steel next to his head I considered picking it up. Instead I pointed at him and shot some Hoken into him. Making his nerves pulse and fire with pain he stirred and moved. I considered slapping him too, but this guy was a soldier, and he didn¡¯t like me. He would probably rip me apart whether he meant to or not. When he did wake up a hand let go of Lilandra and went for me, but I was ready as I jumped just out of his reach. ¡°Barney, it¡¯s me,¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± He asked, still blind like the others. I increased the Hoken in my hand showing that we were in a large room that had seen better days. Some sort of kitchen or eatery, tables were overturned as the steel walls around us had broken away or crumbled. ¡°Strong people are coming down this gaping hole they shot into the bunker,¡± I said. ¡°They must have used Garuda¡¯s Arm,¡± Lilandrin said. ¡°It is a strong laser that was designed for carving holes into planets.¡± ¡°Impossible, they would never use that on our home planet,¡± Kallark said. ¡°Apparently they did. And they sent the cavalry here,¡± I said. I could feel them drawing closer as they floated through a massive hole at least 100 feet wide through the middle of the bunker. They were heading right toward us. Kallark began to get up as he released Lilandra. ¡°You both need to get out of here.¡± ¡°I am so sick of running,¡± Lilandra said. ¡°We need to-¡± ¡°No,¡± Kallark said. ¡°Our people are still out there. We stick to the plan.¡± He looked up, locking eyes with me. ¡°I can feel them now. The best of the Imperial Guard is coming. Can you hold them off?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± I said truthfully. My Haki was too focused on trying to find Scarlet Witch and Wolverine. They had been in a much farther location in the bunker and hopefully they didn¡¯t shoot this AI¡¯s arm twice at the planet, but who knew. ¡°But I will buy you what time I can.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Kallark said, his spiritual energy showing genuine trust and hope for me. ¡°No! We-¡± Lilandra tried to say but Kallark simply grabbed her. Running to the hole I had flown up from I guessed he knew of some escape tunnel. Letting out a sigh of relief I wasn¡¯t sure how much time I needed to buy them, but this was what I wanted. To get captured. I just had to make it look good. Feeling the large spiritual energies slowly working their way toward me I summoned Tabi who appeared next to me. Her blue fire-like fur illuminated the area in a blue glow. She looked up at me. ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t do this,¡± I said. ¡°Whatever. You probably caused it at least,¡± she said. I had summoned her earlier to get a report and she had been looking around the underground bunker. ¡°I need your help real quick. I¡¯m worried about the others and I need to make clones,¡± I said. ¡°I was with that hairy friend of yours,¡± Tabi said. ¡°We ran into that red headed girl who happened to reek of you.¡± ¡°You can smell that? I thought you were a cat not a dog,¡± I said. ¡°I am not a cat,¡± she said. ¡°For the last time, I¡¯m basically your god. Anyway, they were escaping on the other side of the bunker.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°Guess I didn¡¯t need to summon you.¡± ¡°Well fuck you,¡± she scoffed, but jumped up to my shoulder. Taking her spot she too could sense the strong people coming our way. ¡°These people feel like that purple man.¡± ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re pretty strong,¡± I said. ¡°We need to hold them off.¡± ¡°I thought the whole point of this was to get to some tournament,¡± she said. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we save our strength for that?¡± She eyed me, still being playful but also serious. Over the last year our relationship had gotten a lot better. Once she could talk all she did was bitch at me, but now that we had been in more than a few scrapes together we knew we could count upon one another. I patted her head. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. Let¡¯s just keep them distracted for like ten minutes or so,¡± I said. She purred as she leaned against my head and we waited for them to draw closer. Light began to stream in from a gaping hole in the cafeteria side. Whatever Garuda¡¯s Arm was, I didn¡¯t want to see it again. They had apparently ripped a hole from ground level to hundreds of feet below ground in a single blast. That was the kind of technology Earth needed, and would have to contend with some day. ¡°Hello there,¡± a voice said to my right, surprising me. It was a woman with pale white skin and black flowing hair. Practically stepping out of the dark, I stepped back as people began to float into the room. The front one of the group held a small piece of instrumentation that beeped as it pointed in my direction. ¡°Lilandra was here,¡± the man said, pointing the instrument in the direction Kallark had run with her. I decided to step in. ¡°Thank god, you¡¯re here. I was walking around on the surface when this huge hole-¡± I stopped as a white energy blade was thrown my direction. Ducking down underneath it, the blade narrowly missed. Tabi hissed, moving to the side as she began to grow. ¡°Now that wasn¡¯t very nice,¡± I said as I pushed Nen to my body, strengthening myself. ¡°Where is-¡± One of the men said. ¡°Hey, this is one of those humans,¡± the pale woman said as she walked closer to me. Each of them had distinctive features. Tattoos, piercings, different skin tones, hair cut in odd shapes, weapons at their sides. I felt like I was looking at the dozen or so unique end bosses in some manga or anime. It was always a classic trope in the stories. The protagonist running into the special fighters that were impossibly strong. Each with their own weird clothes, weapons, and features. Then the protagonist would have to fight and beat them all later on in the story. I wasn¡¯t too sure why I was thinking of this. Maybe the fact that I didn¡¯t know who any of them were. Not that I was claiming to be the protagonist or anything but- I stopped thinking for a moment. Unsure why I thought that. ¡°I am the fucking protagonist,¡± I mumbled. I was brought back to my fight with Mikhail. He had beat the hell out of me, and I threw everything at him. One of my most hurtful thoughts at that time was that I admitted I wasn¡¯t the protagonist. That I couldn¡¯t win despite giving my all, breaking through my own limits to win it all and save the day. I had given up back then. But I really was the fucking protagonist. I wasn¡¯t always the center of attention in these worlds, yet I still had my own adventures. Canon be damned, I was strong and got things done. For so long I had let my original life hold me back. I had allowed myself to think I wasn¡¯t made for this crap, but I kept doing it. Only holding onto my original world as some sort of crutch. ¡°I¡¯m the fucking protagonist of my own life,¡± I said with a little more confidence as I looked to the people around me. Feeling stronger and ready for anything, I began to power up. Screw letting these people go. I was going to fight them with everything I had, then some other batch of unique characters could be the people to fight later. ¡°Let¡¯s do this,¡± I said with a smile, ready to have some fun. ¡ª I got my ass kicked. Going up against nearly a dozen of the Shi¡¯ar at the same time was not one of my smartest moves, an admission I made many times as I slipped in and out of consciousness. Even when I tried to give up so they could take me in, they kept beating the crap out of me, proving that trying to be the protagonist was a bad idea. Still unsure why I had that weird epiphany. I realized that the protagonist usually only went past their limits when there was something worth fighting for. A random underground battle to give an alien princess a little extra time to escape wasn¡¯t the exact time to challenge the strongest on the planet, but I would have to live with my mistakes. After I couldn¡¯t stay awake, I let myself drift off to sleep. Content to let my body heal the damage I took. Searing the techniques of the elite Shi¡¯ar in my mind, I planned to get revenge on one particular Shi¡¯ar warrior as soon as I had the chance. Unsure how long I slept, I woke up to yelling and crying. I was able to make out some of the words as I laid there. ¡°What the hell happened to him?¡± ¡°Someone just threw him in with us.¡± ¡°Does anyone have a healing power?¡± ¡°I know first-aid, roll him over.¡± My Observation Haki told me people were all around me as I was rolled over. Most were familiar but I was quickly getting more and more pissed as they wouldn¡¯t shut up. My Berserker Mode activating, I yelled, ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± Causing them to shut up. Finally quiet I opened my eyes. Annoyed that I was awake now. Over top me was who I felt. Anne, Jean, Jessica, Gwen, even Cyclops looked down upon me with concern. ¡°Fuckin-¡° I coughed. ¡°Got my ass kicked.¡± I sat straight up, looking down, at least my clothes were still there, if only in tatters. I was glad I had opted not to fight in one of my costumes. ¡°Then you fuckers won¡¯t let me sleep.¡± ¡°Thank god you¡¯re alive,¡± Anne said, hugging me. I looked around at the others, guessing that I probably looked so bad I looked dead. I felt like shit, so I decided to do a personal inventory. My hand moved down to my dick first, it was still there, then I looked at my fingers, I had all of them. Anne pulled back, watching as I inspected myself. My clothes were for shit, it was a wonder my dick wasn¡¯t hanging out. Singed and burned, the shirt I bought a couple of days ago was practically gone. The thing that really hurt though was my face and left arm. My left arm still wasn¡¯t moving so I moved my right up to touch my face. My tongue found about four teeth missing, and my left eye was swelled up way bigger than normal. I looked up to the others, unsure why they thought I was dead, then looked to my left side. It was practically gone. Like a chunk was bitten out of me my left arm was missing completely and a big section of my rib cage was exposed. ¡°Ah fuck,¡± I said. Closing my eyes I sat with my legs crossed as I forced myself to calm down. Which took a while, this was the first time I had lost an arm, or any limb for that matter. I had always worried it would happen, and my Full Heal rewards have been severely lacking as of late. ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck,¡± I mumbled trying to focus. ¡°We need medical attention!¡± Someone yelled beyond me, but I ignored them. As I calmed down I knew that a lot of the damage should be able to be fixed by my Viltrumite form. I had seen Mark literally ripped in half but he still grew his dick and legs back. Though I wasn¡¯t full Viltrumite I hoped that I could do that too, it would just take time. What I felt could really help me at that point was my Fusion skill. I had been able to add mass to myself, fusing other animals'' flesh to me as I trained with the skill. What I needed was a spare arm to take and try to fuse it to myself, but there was no one around me I could take an arm from. So I focused on healing. Pulling up my Hoken I sent the Nen laced electricity to my side, rapidly healing my body. Searing pain hit me as ribs were forcefully regrown back together and my side closed up. People gasped and stepped away, watching as I healed. I really didn¡¯t care about what they saw. As my side healed I focused on my arm. It actually began to grow out a little, but as I fed more power into my limb it ceased and scabbed over, ending in a stub a few inches from my shoulder. ¡°Mother fucker,¡± I said through missing teeth. Unwilling to try to heal those I decided to pray my Viltrumite form kicked in or I was rewarded a Full Heal. For now I had done all I could. ¡°This is what I fucking get,¡± I mumbled as I used my right arm to push me up. ¡°Trying to be the protagonist.¡± I whispered the last part as I looked to those around me. Mainly the X-Men and the other teens I had been hanging out with, Magneto was also there, concern on his face. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s been going on with you lot?¡± ¡°What the fuck happened to you?!¡± Anne yelled at me. Her Haki was all over the place, angry, worried, sad, angry again. I ignored her, turning my gaze to the Professor. He was sitting in the silver floating chair we had dubbed Herbie for him. ¡°We have been sequestered in a corner of the palace,¡± Xavier said, his chair moving backwards to show off the room. It was large, the ceiling was a good 20 feet up, and there were chairs and other minor sitting areas. A few rooms off to the side I turned to face the direction behind me. There was a distinct glowing energy field blocking the exit, as Quicksilver had reported. He had only gotten to the other side of the energy field before he was found and had to run off again. ¡°Fun, dibs on top bunk,¡± I grumbled, shrugging my missing arm. ¡°Fucking hell, how do people get used to this?¡± I looked where my arm should have been, frowning at the pain in the ass this was turning out to be. ¡°Where are my children?¡± Magneto asked. Some genuine concern in his voice. I now knew they were really his adoptive kids, but it was good to see that he cared about them. Usually in the comics he was shown as some heartless dad that used the twins as tools. ¡°Safe, last I saw,¡± I said. ¡°Xavier, we got some shit going on out there. Not sure if it¡¯s still happening, but I doubt it¡¯s something I should say out loud.¡± ¡°Is it something we should all know?¡± Xavier asked. ¡°Uhh¡­do these Shi¡¯ar psychically scan us?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Xavier said. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Then probably not,¡± I said truthfully. Not that I didn¡¯t trust a lot of them, but who knew what kind of weird powers these people had. ¡°What the fuck are you doing?!¡± Anne yelled. ¡°You lost an arm. You looked like death a second ago. You need to rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll rest when I¡¯m dead,¡± I said, eyeing her then turning back to Xavier. ¡°We need to make sure we do really well in the coming fights. Our escape depends on it. I sure hope to all hell you guys spent the last day having a sweet training montage, cus these Shi¡¯ar aren¡¯t a joke.¡± And I was serious. I had been lucky so far with the fights I¡¯d gotten into. I had thought Gladiator¡¯s strength was abnormal, but the people I got my ass kicked by were as strong as if not stronger than him, and most of them had their own super powers. I was starting to worry some of our number wouldn¡¯t come out of this alive if we didn¡¯t take it seriously. CHAPTER 451 ARIN’N HAELAR CHAPTER 451 ARIN¡¯N HAELARI continued shadow boxing as I tried to get used to only having one arm. Luckily it was my left arm that was gone and not the right, but it was still a hassle to get used to. To be fair this was always a possibility with the fights I had been in over the years. I felt I had a way to get it back, but it would require me to rip off someone else¡¯s arm. Since I liked most everyone around me, I couldn¡¯t take it from them. But there was someone specific I wanted to get revenge on. The Shi¡¯ar that kicked my ass the most a few hours ago. My right arm punched out too hard, throwing me off balance and propelling me forward. I cursed, my footwork wrong for keeping balance while still throwing my weight into the punch. As I recovered slowly I couldn¡¯t help but remember Saeko Busujima from High School of the Dead. She had taught me so long ago how to handle my Jitte and utilize my body to it¡¯s fullest in a fight. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saddened that the girls from that world were still frozen in time, I needed to get more Door Fragments to open the Manga hall again. So many things going on at once I wiped the sweat from my brow as I studied my Status Screen. Name Weston Walker Current Quest: World 1: Marvel World 1 Quest: Escape the Shi''Ar World 2: Invincible World 2 Quest: World 3: DC World 3 Quest: Passive Skills: Memory Meld Dead Man Walking Handicap Dismiss World Lasting Physique Gemini Active Summon: N/A Pet: Matatabi - Level 7 Summon 1 Challenger Slot Forms: Viltrumite Physiology 17.05% Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other 5 Challenger Slots World Escape Berserker Mode Nen Hoken Fusion* Timeflow Rift* Bonuses Major Psychic Resistance 5 Challenger Slots Medium Body Mod Resistance Hardened Organs Medium Adaptability Minor Radiation Resistance Fortune''s Blessing Venom Resistance Poison Resistance Illusion Resistance Fertility Control Minor Inverse Resistance Minor Sonic Resistance Items Gantz Armor Stored (24) 2 Challenger Slots Shi''ar Armor Bonus Copy Hero Costume Door Fragment (2/4) World Role Choice Hall Door Fragment (1/4) Currency: USD $820,592 Gold 3,514 Sol 592 Not too many changes to the screen, the biggest one was I had received almost 0.5% for my Viltrumite Form from getting beat up by the Shi¡¯ar. The fight itself hadn¡¯t been a complete loss, and at least it was giving me the opportunity to practice losing limbs, so that if I was ever mid-fight I wouldn¡¯t be caught off guard. I had used most all of the items that I could gain something from. The only one that could potentially help was my Bonus Copy. I had been saving it for someone with powers that had a bonus I could use, but nothing had really stuck out to me so far. Hopeful I could run into an Asgardian or some other immortal someday, I decided to keep it for emergencies. Letting out a sigh, I looked around the small training room we were allotted. No real amenities, it was simply a room with nothing inside. Nothing but a giant cat tree looking thing. I was pretty sure the room was for the bird-people¡¯s meditation. Rectangular and bland there were a few other rooms in our cell where we could sleep and find food, but I was told that the Shi¡¯ar had been rather standoffish since we were brought in under suspicion of trying to kill ourselves with that weird dimensional attack. I had told Xavier the current state of the planet with the power struggle between the siblings. To my surprise he was all for helping out Lilandra. It turned out he had been scanning more than a few minds in the vicinity and Mandor Naramani was known for his violent actions and backstabbing. Though I wasn¡¯t completely confident Lilandra could come through, it was at least an option in the coming days. ¡°Weston?¡± Cyclops asked as he entered the room. I turned to face the stoic leader. Frowning at him, I liked him better with the beard in the future. But the clean cut boyscout felt a lot more confident and sure of himself currently. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked, walking toward him. ¡°Nothing, just¡­our escort is here,¡± he said. ¡°Fun,¡± I said, bending down to grab my shirt. Throwing it on was a pain with one arm, but I was able to get it on. I looked up to Cyclops as I walked to the door. His Haki was all concern and remorse. ¡°Please save it.¡± ¡°What?¡± He asked, confused. ¡°I don¡¯t want a pity party. It¡¯s just an arm. I¡¯d much prefer the pissed off, I told you so, leader, that I can¡¯t stand,¡± I said. I especially didn¡¯t want an apology from him because I¡¯d had sexual fantasies with his girlfriend. I wasn¡¯t about to open that can of worms, that was for sure. ¡°You have really fought hard. I think I owe you-¡± ¡°Shut it,¡± I said, taking the doorknob from him. ¡°I¡¯m strong headed and allowed myself to get in a situation where I made myself handicapped. Stick with the chastising, old man.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not old,¡± he said defensively but I ignored him. Walking down the hall the others in the group were gathered near the entrance to our cell. It was only an hour since I had appeared, so I must have slept longer than I thought. Either way, I was lucky to have gotten here. Since they had chased Lilandra when they found me, I worried they would lump me in with her and execute me. Apparently this Haelar was a lot more important than Lilandra was. ¡°-You will be escorted at all times,¡± a Shi¡¯ar with an afro for hair said. He was a big man with large muscles and full body armor. ¡°The rules of the event will be explained to you. Any more attempts at escape will be seen as a forfeit and the Kree will be killed.¡± ¡°Where is Car-Ell?¡± Xavier asked. ¡°Follow me,¡± the lead guard said and turned around. The Haki of everyone around was a cacophony of worry and excitement. Magneto, Cain Marko/Juggernaut, his sidekick Black Tom Cassidy, the giant rockman Ben Grimm, and surprisingly the homeless guy were all excited. Though I didn¡¯t know the hairy man he had at least cleaned up for the event. His beard and hair was combed as he stood silently in his wool trench coat and shoes that were more mud than anything. ¡°Well let¡¯s not leave them waiting, let¡¯s go,¡± I said excitedly. Waving one arm to help push them along. Some sets of eyes went to me, others began to follow behind the lead guard. As we stepped out the familiar sleek metal hallways led in only one direction. A good six guards following behind us people started to feel like they were heading to the gallows for execution. Which may very well be true. With luck, me being there would help the odds of survival, but only time would tell. ¡°Weston¡­¡± Peter said as I walked over to my group of teen titans. ¡°Peter¡­¡± I said with the same inflection of worry in his voice. ¡°My god man, I¡¯m not dead. In fact, I¡¯m stronger than ever. And I have a pretty good idea the Shi¡¯ar capabilities now.¡± ¡°But your arm, dude,¡± he said. ¡°And your face,¡± I said with the same tone of sympathy. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you got any work done at school. Bully¡¯s must have been training their whole lives to give you shit. I haven¡¯t seen a space toilet yet, but I look at you and want to give you a swirly.¡± ¡°Fuck you,¡± he said. ¡°You haven¡¯t used a bathroom yet?¡± Lyra asked. ¡°Where the hell have you been going?¡± ¡°Corners of rooms? The street?¡± I asked, playing along. ¡°That¡¯s disgusting!¡± She and Gwen laughed, breaking up the worry a little. ¡°What? I¡¯m an American on vacation. They would probably make me pay to use one or something.¡± ¡°They have sweet toilets. You¡¯ve got to be kidding,¡± Gwen said. ¡°Mostly,¡± I said. ¡°Oh man, this is so exciting.¡± I flexed both-er one arm getting pumped up. ¡°Did you guys do any training with your new web shooters?¡± ¡°We did,¡± Gwen said. ¡°But kind of hard to get stuff done in two days.¡± ¡°Maybe for you,¡± I said. ¡°Oh my god, how did I not think to print me one of those out? They are so cool out in the open.¡± Too be honest I did think of it, but I could fly so I thought it was kind of pointless. I was simply trying to get their minds off the thought of potentially dying. Trying to paint this all as some kind of experience of a lifetime, which it was. Here we were, across the galaxy, fighting in a tournament against an alien race. It was every American¡¯s dream. Usually movies had aliens coming to Earth to fight, but we get all the fun without the risk to our planet. As long as we didn¡¯t piss the Shi¡¯ar off that is. Which was probably unavoidable. Pushing worries about tomorrow to tomorrow, I mapped out the area around us with Observation Haki. We were in some sort of dedicated hallway but there were plenty of halls and rooms above and below us. Near the center of the palace it must have been where they housed the relatives that were known for stealing things. Since I could create a Rift easily enough to any of the halls, escape wouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem at least. We began moving through larger corridors, the guards surrounding us as we went this way and that. Eventually we came to a large circular teleporter that we had used earlier in the palace to get around before I made my escape. Everyone, including the guards stepped on, and we were immediately teleported to the loud and massive arena. Hundreds of thousands of Shi¡¯ar and other races yelled all around us. Floating ships and platforms above, this appeared to be the event of the century¡­or perhaps the event of the week since I had no idea what the Shi¡¯ar considered a big event. We were back in the arena we had been summoned to three days ago. But instead of teleported to the main fighting platform at the center of the arena, we were on one of the platforms opposite Mandor¡¯s. Where Mandor¡¯s was like the emperor¡¯s podium at a coliseum with all of his posse around him, our platform was more like a fancy prison cell. Simply a floating block, there was a weird distorted energy around it that told me escaping would be difficult without a Rift. Large screens littering the perimeter of the arena lit up with live views of us as we looked around helplessly. As I looked away from the crowd, my eyes were drawn to that of Mandor Naramani. The current Majestor looked even more pompous now. Rather than the modest clothes he wore last time, now he wore a huge multicolored robe that could fit a few of him inside. Wearing some sort of ceremonial robe, his triangle hair framed faced looked extra punchable. About to ask something, I stopped as Mandor waved, and Car-Ell appeared next to us in our floating cell. The forgetful Carl Danvers wore the red and blue skintight super suit of Captain Marvel. Looking around for a moment his gaze locked onto Mandor as well. But instead of the emperor greeting us, the lackey from before spoke up. ¡°Your Majestor greets all Shi¡¯ar,¡± the lackey said. All screens showed his image and the people went wild. He spoke over them as the arena shook with the strength of their cheers. ¡°On this most holy of days we will be commencing the first Arin''n Haelar in nearly a century''s time. The accused, the Champion of the Kree, Car-Ell himself, has been set to trial for destroying an entire fleet of our Voyagers.¡± Car-Ell held his anger at the lie. From what I understood, it was probably just one ship that he destroyed. But he did have the Cosmic Force, which meant he was strong. Recalling my recent revelations from the Prophecies of the Phoenix I had found, reminded me I needed to talk to Jean or the professor, I wasn¡¯t sure which yet. ¡°The accused has set the terms of Arin''n Haelar to prove his innocence. Though he does not have Kree to hide behind, our ever watchful Garuda has picked the mightiest of his species. The humans of Earth.¡± The screens shifted to us. Most everyone didn¡¯t know how to act, I gave my best princely bow, remaining hand at my front as I bowed deeply then stood and waved. ¡°In accordance with the human¡¯s wishes, we will be conducting this in the form of a tournament,¡± the lackey said haughtily. ¡°One random human against one random Shi¡¯ar of the Imperial Guard.¡± He pointed at another floating stage opposite us. Upon it was the Shi¡¯ar that kicked my ass a few hours ago, front and center. My own anger soaring to new heights. my body bulked up due to my Berserker skill. Ready to rip one of their arm¡¯s off to replace my own I ignored the other few dozen Shi¡¯ar behind them. All were strong, but those up front would pay, one way or another. Of course since they had home field advantage the crowd cheered louder than before. This time the Majestor¡¯s lackey let them show the support to the Imperial Guard, the strongest on the planet. ¡°This is going to suck,¡± a voice said beside me. I turned to see the homeless man next to me. Probably the first words I heard from him I was struck by them for a moment. For some reason I thought I recognized him as we locked eyes. Then the moment passed and we turned back to the announcer. ¡°The rules state that the accused is the only one that can call a fight, or intervene,¡± the lackey said. A teleporter ring behind us on the platform lit up as one on the arena floor did the same. ¡°You may monitor and provide advice to your representatives. Stepping in to fight will be an admission of guilt.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Carl said through gritted teeth. I sure as hell didn¡¯t, but wasn¡¯t liking where this was going. The lackey was about to say something but the Majestor raised his hand. Screens changed to face him. The pompous emperor enjoying the attention way too much, he wore a stoic gaze as he spoke to the crowd. ¡°We Shi¡¯ar have been through so much as of late. My own parent¡¯s untimely death. My sister rebelling against her people,¡± he looked choke up as he said the words. ¡°I feel for these humans caught in the middle. Though it is not of the Arin''n Haelar, I offer you humans clemency. If you wish to forfeit, you will be sent home, right now.¡± He said the words and the overhead screens moved to us. ¡°I¡¯m assuming that means you get killed,¡± I said to Car-Ell. He appeared shocked by the offer, looking to each of us as his Haki went from hope to fear to a sorry mix of empathy for our plight. ¡°It does not matter. Surely you know that you are all at risk of dying if you stay.¡± I looked to the Professor and Magneto who appeared to be having a psychic conversation. It didn¡¯t take long for them to come to a conclusion. Before they could say anything though, Reed Richards stepped up in our small group. ¡°I¡¯ve tried to take a step back from this whole thing,¡± he said, acting like he was somehow the hidden leader of our group. ¡°This is crazy, right? We have no reason to-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be a bitch,¡± I barked at him, cutting him off. ¡°You shut up! You literally lost your arm,¡± Reed said, having anticipated my reaction. ¡°I don¡¯t know about you all, but I barely understand my powers. I have so much back on Earth I need to-¡± ¡°The loud kid is right, don¡¯t be a bitch,¡± Juggernaut said. The giant thumb shaped man flexed his massive muscles as he turned to face the invisible cameras. ¡°Humans don¡¯t run from a fight. And we sure as shit don¡¯t leave a man behind.¡± ¡°Well said, Cain,¡± Xavier said. ¡°Shut it,¡± Cain Marko said as his sidekick Black Tom Cassidy snickered beside him. ¡°These aliens have fucked with our lives enough. It is time to show them some of what we are made of.¡± ¡°Here, here,¡± Gwen Stacy said. Wearing the ARMIS suit I gave her that was painted white and black like the Ghost Spider outfit, I knew she was just excited to try out the new gear she got. ¡°I think it¡¯s stupid, but let¡¯s do this,¡± Peter said. ¡°This is so exciting,¡± Lyra Talbot said, clapping happily. ¡°Leave it to kids to love this shit,¡± the rock covered Ben Grimm said. ¡°Carl or Car-Ell or whatever. We are in this whether we want to be or not. So leave it to us.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± Reed said, shaking his head, his Haki showing him to not be a fighter at all. ¡°Let¡¯s burn this place down,¡± Johnny Storm said as he was covered in flames. ¡°Definetly Plus Ultra,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Oh god, please don¡¯t say that stupid phrase again,¡± Lyra laughed, slapping my shoulder, and getting an angry glare from Anne. ¡°What? It will sti-wait shit. I forgot, Morgan said Hopium had some of Ultron, Lyra when we get back-¡± ¡°Excellent!¡± The lackey yelled from above, cutting me off. ¡°Let the Arin''n Haelar begin, and may justice prevail.¡± CHAPTER 452 BIG GREEN CHAPTER 452 BIG GREEN¡°With that, the games will commence shortly,¡± the lackey said. As he said the words a staircase was revealed next to us. Leading down into the floating platform. A guard walked down the staircase as some followed, each acting like this was normal. I stuck around where we were teleported for a moment. Noticing a slight shimmer around us, it must have been some type of forcefield. Unable to lock onto the exact energy signatures of the field, I assumed I could make a Rift that would circumvent it, but I needed to save that for emergencies. Due to my training I knew I could make a Rift about 100 feet away, but the trick was knowing when to do it. This stupid god AI had the potential to read energy signatures, if I did my Rift too often it could show my hand. The others in our retinue had mostly traveled down to the floor below us. The Less than Enthusiastic Four argued among one another, but I mostly ignored them. Though I had risked a lot saving them, I would prefer to make that revelation when I actually needed something from them like I had tried to do in the future. That could wait for now. For the time being I had to make everyone as prepared as I could. I walked down the short staircase to reveal a sitting area large enough for everyone. My Observation Haki mapping out the floating platform. There were some individual rooms, a restroom, and small kitchen, the rest was a large sitting area that looked out onto the fighting platform via a large glass bay window. The fighting platform was no longer barren like when we were summoned. Now it had sections of destroyed buildings, rubble, large boulders, and even some greenery littered around it, to give it some terrain. I eyed the other side of the arena where the Imperial Guard waited. The terrain change was most likely to enable them to fight more easily. Of those I fought, they all had their own special powers. Showing that mutants weren¡¯t all that special in the universe. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I have to pee, puke, or shit myself,¡± Peter mumbled near the glass window overlooking the fighting platform. ¡°Go for the trifecta,¡± I said as I walked over. ¡°At least there is some tall stuff in the arena for you to use your web shooters.¡± ¡°We have barely practiced with them,¡± he whined. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you did plenty of that in your room. You know, shooting the white stuff?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯ll fucking kill you,¡± Peter said with more confidence than I had ever seen come from him. ¡°There¡¯s the Parker that turns me on,¡± I said, giving him a wink. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, trust your Nerd Sense. You¡¯ll do fine.¡± ¡°Being a nerd has not given me special powers. It was that spider,¡± he said, annoyed. ¡°Spidey Sense, Nerd Sense, same thing. Trust in your powers, and you¡¯ll do fine. If not, I¡¯ll just save you,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s saving us,¡± Gwen said with a tired sigh as she looked out the window. ¡°But I do plan to do my best.¡± ¡°Fuck that,¡± I said. ¡°Let them do their best, you win. Whatever it takes.¡± ¡°How¡¯s that? Got any pointers?¡± Gwen asked. ¡°Well they¡¯re birds¡­¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you noticed this but this planet is super warm. I doubt they have to migrate for the winter, so they¡¯re probably weak to the cold.¡± ¡°Shit, I didn¡¯t think of that,¡± Peter said. ¡°You got any gadgets hidden away to help with that?¡± Gwen asked. ¡°I¡­do not,¡± I admitted. ¡°But what other weaknesses do birds have?¡± Neither answered. ¡°They float.¡± They looked at me confused for a moment. ¡°Thus they are made of wood¡­and weigh the same as witches.¡± ¡°What the fuck,¡± Gwen laughed rolling her eyes. ¡°A Monty Python joke?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t think of anything else,¡± I said. ¡°But don¡¯t worry about it, alright?¡± I asked, my eyes drifting to Anne who was close by but distinctly not looking my way. I wasn¡¯t much for dodging confrontation, so I walked over to her. ¡°You need to steal someone¡¯s powers,¡± I mumbled when I was next to her. She jerked out of her thoughts as she turned to face me. Her gray hair covering her eyes she had hope and fear leaking from her. ¡°You were brought here for a reason. I don¡¯t want you to hold back. You need to steal someone¡¯s powers to survive your fight.¡± Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I¡¯m not doing-¡± ¡°Anne,¡± I said, letting out a sigh. ¡°I need to tell you-¡± I was cut off again as the lackey¡¯s voice sounded from speakers inside the large room. ¡°And let the Arin''n Haelar commence,¡± he said as the homeless man¡¯s skin turned red and he winked out of existence. Everyone jumped back from where he disappeared from, but my eyes went to the arena floor where the hobo in our group winked into existence. He looked around surprised for a moment then resigned to his fate as he turned to face the Majestor¡¯s platform. ¡°The first human has been chosen,¡± the lackey said. ¡°Now, who shall Garuda choose as our representative¡­¡± He said the words and a person from the Imperial Guard turned red and appeared opposite the hobo. His opponent was huge. At least nine feet tall he had pitch black skin and white hair spiked up. Wearing armor that was too tight, and barely covered his massive muscles, the crowd cheered as the lackey announced, ¡°Garuda has chosen Boxmark! The Mighty Mark of the Imperial Guard himself. From the depths of the Glastolian Royal Lineage he once pulled himself out of a Huellers jaws and made it give up the pearl!¡± He said the words like it was supposed to mean something to us. Everyone else in the stadium appeared to understand as they only yelled louder. The muscular Boxmark punched his knuckles together and began to speak. The crowd quieted as the screens focused on him. ¡°I promise to leave some of you for your people to mourn,¡± he said as he stomped toward the hobo. ¡°Come on, pull some Vagabond shit!¡± I yelled down to the homeless man. He had the nerve to at least look bored as the alien walked toward him. The screens focused on the homeless man for a moment as he mumbled to himself, and the change began. At first I thought it was a discoloration in the floating screens, but no, he was turning green. Getting green and mean as he grew to the size of Boxmark, and continued growing. His clothes ripping, the homeless man became a raging inferno of Spiritual Energy as his pants clung for dear life as his transformation finished. ¡°What¡¯s happening to him?¡± A voice asked. ¡°Fuck me, it¡¯s Bruce Banner,¡± I said, my heart rate increasing as the cocky Boxmark faltered a few paces from the Incredible Hulk. ¡°Who?¡± Reed Richards asked as he stepped forward. ¡°Bruce Banner,¡± I said in a daze as my eyes turned to Lyra Talbot. Her focus was locked onto the battleground below as they squared up to one another. ¡°He did research into Gamma Rays.¡± ¡°I know the name,¡± Richards said, amazed. ¡°He disappeared years ago. My own research was based on his. How can you know it¡¯s him?¡± I ignored the question. ¡°Begin,¡± the lackey said and the fight started up. I didn¡¯t see it at first as both men had jumped for one another. Instantly their fists were clashing against one another¡¯s faces. Black skin versus green, they growled and a shockwave was let loose from their fists colliding again. The platform we were in naturally moved back, away from the fight as the two men clashed. ¡°What the hell is going on? Do I need to step in?¡± Carl Danvers asked. ¡°Fuck no,¡± I said, my hands on the window as I watched the fight. ¡°He¡¯s probably the strongest person here.¡± My words were proven true as he only got angrier and bigger. Yelling and hitting the downed buildings around him he lept at Boxmark and they were exchanging blows again. Each one caused a more powerful shockwave to hit our platform though we were so far away. My heart rate only increased as I watched them unleash such raw power. I had thought Superman and Zod had been strong, but these guys were throwing blows meant to kill. I could feel the pure bloodlust pouring off them. Neither ready to give quarter or let the other have the upperhand as they began to bleed and yell. My eyes turned to the Majestor. He was unbothered by the onslaught. A greenish forcefield flickering to life as the shockwaves hit it, I got a good sense of where it was. Hopeful to need this information when Lilandra attacked, I turned back to the star of the show as he threw Boxmark out of the ring. The man hit another forcefield that protected the people, but was then jumping back in. It appeared that we wouldn¡¯t be doing a count of ten for these fights. It was all or nothing, so Bruce Banner gave his all. Punching, kicking, and biting, it was like watching Wolverine fight. All rage, no finesse as he used everything he had and then some. Boxmark was punched into the arena floor and it cratered underneath him. Only for the Hulk to land on him, pounding down with all he had over and over. A huge dust cloud shooting up it covered the fighters, blocking everyone¡¯s view. ¡°I-I need to talk to you,¡± Lyra Talbot said next to me in a whisper. I turned to face her and her Haki said that she knew exactly who that was fighting down there. I nodded and followed her past the group watching. Turning into a side room she rushed inside. I closed the door behind her. She began to pace inside as her Haki only became more erratic. I felt the fight begin again outside as she turned to face me. Tears in her eyes she asked, ¡°How do you know that is Bruce Banner?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± I paused, trying to think of a plausible lie. ¡°I heard a report. You know how I work for the government? They had a file on him. I only became curious after I saw you do your¡­trick.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± she said, her hands beside her face as she combed her hair back. ¡°You know, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Know what?¡± I lied. ¡°He¡¯s my dad, my real dad,¡± she said, tears streaming down her cheeks. I played dumb as I approached her, my hands on her shoulders. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on,¡± I said. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know all of it,¡± she admitted, sniffling some snot back into her nose. ¡°My mom dated Bruce Banner back in the day. Then one day he was involved in a lab accident¡­and he attacked my mom. He went missing after that. She met my dad soon after¡­and¡­¡± ¡°And you now have a green alter ego as well?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah, I mean, only my mom knows I can do this. And she mentioned that she was doing research on Gamma Rays, but she met my¡­dad or step-dad and he like adopted me, so-¡± ¡°Oh so he knows he¡¯s not your real dad?¡± I asked, surprised. I had assumed it was some kind of affair or picking a new baby daddy situation. ¡°Yeah,¡± she said like it was obvious. ¡°But I mean, he turned green, like me¡­and-oh fuck, Weston, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°Maybe go talk to him,¡± I said as the crowd booed and cheered around us. My focus went back to the Haki of the fighters but Bruce Banner was already teleported back to our platform. ¡°Looks like he won,¡± I said, my gaze looking up to the teleporter ring he came from above us. He was no longer in his Hulk form, but was holding up his pants as Dr. Jekyll made his way to the stairs leading to us. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can,¡± Lyra said. ¡°My mom has looked for him for so long. What if¡­¡± ¡°What if, nothing,¡± I said. ¡°Hey, we survived another dimension. If that is your dad up there, he gave you a gift that makes you extraordinary. Maybe go thank him for it, or kick his ass for running; either way, I¡¯ll be right here to back your play.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± she said, leaning forward she pulled me into a hug. ¡°You¡¯ve been a good friend, Weston.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯m the best,¡± I said, patting her back with my one arm. ¡°Now go confront your dad, or I will and I¡¯ll announce it to the others.¡± ¡°Oh god, please no,¡± she said as we walked out of the small room. Her eyes locked onto Bruce Banner as he came down the stairs. I put my hand at her back and pushed her toward him. She caught herself, cursing me, but walked up to the man as shy as I could remember. ¡°That was an unexpected turn of events. It appears the humans are stronger than we gave them credit for,¡± the lackey announced from the intercom. ¡°No matter, Boxmark is one of many stars in the Imperial Guard. Let¡¯s have no further delays. Garuda, please call our next challenger.¡± As he said the words I held my breath, but instead of me turning red and disappearing it was Reed Richards that the god-like AI yanked out of existence and threw on the battlefield. At least he didn¡¯t kick and scream in rage as he was sent off to fight. CHAPTER 453 STEAL THE FORCE CHAPTER 453 STEAL THE FORCE¡°Oh fuck,¡± the giant Ben Grimm groaned as Reed Richards was teleported to the stadium below. The nerdy leader of their small group looked about ready to shit himself as he stood among the rubble from Bruce Banner¡¯s fight. The homeless doctor was currently in one of the back rooms having a very interesting conversation with his unknown daughter. Though I couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, it was easy to tell what was going on as Bruce Banner began to cry and clutch at Lyra. I left them to their moment as I turned to The Thing. ¡°So uh¡­how screwed is he?¡± I asked. ¡°Fucking fucked,¡± the man said, his voice like¡­gravel being poured on a new road. His Haki radiated worry as an Imperial Guard was teleported down in front of Reed. His opponent didn¡¯t look like a native Shi¡¯ar. They had pure white skin and no hair. ¡°Can we submit?¡± Susan Storm asked, turning to face Carl Danvers behind us. ¡°Submitting too soon will be a sign of weakness,¡± Carl said. ¡°They might take their sweet time calling the fight if I step in immediately. But I will step in when it gets ugly.¡± ¡°How do you step in?¡± I asked, curious how he seemed so aware of what needed to happen. We were all working on very little information, but Carl at least had some idea. ¡°I have a direct link to Garuda. The Shi¡¯ar AI is the impartial judge of the fights. He will teleport me instantly to the arena when I want,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve watched a few vids of these events from years past. Which was the only reason I knew to call for the Arin''n Haelar.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like taught in whatever Kree school you grew up in?¡± I asked. ¡°No,¡± Carl said. ¡°It¡¯s recommended to know of all the races we could fight, the Shi¡¯ar most of all. I became something of an expert since my patrol of the Kree territory brought me close to the Shi¡¯ar worlds.¡± ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s starting,¡± Susan Storm said, her voice full of worry. I frowned since I doubted I would get my chance at another beautiful invisible girl. But to be honest she was no Toru, no one could compare to her. The fight below started by Reed¡¯s opponent freezing the area around him with some ability. Reed began to stretch out, making his body thin as he danced around like a Wacky Wailing Waving Inflatable Arm Tube Man that danced outside of car dealerships to draw attention to them. ¡°So¡­he can turn into rubber?¡± I asked, trying to distract Grimm as he stared down at the fight. ¡°No, he can make his body highly malleable,¡± Susan Storm said. ¡°Ah¡­so rubber, cool,¡± I said. ¡°You guys get caught in some weird science experiment or something?¡± ¡°Uh¡­we aren¡¯t supposed to talk about it,¡± Johnny Storm said. ¡°Oh¡­I¡¯m a little psychic, let me guess, uh¡­you can turn into fire, you turn invisible, your body is covered in rock. And this all happened to you guys about¡­two or three months ago at the Baxter Building. Working with some weird machine that whirred and spewed out this green radiation. Everyone with you during the experiment was killed¡­and you were found¡­pulled away from the experimental equipment and woke up near a¡­sex shop? No wait, elevator,¡± I said, snapping my fingers as if it just came to me. I smiled wide as the trio stared at me. ¡°Am I close?¡± I asked. ¡°Eerily,¡± Johnny Storm said. ¡°Cool, I still got it,¡± I said, smiling wide. ¡°Weston, here, of course is joking with you,¡± Xavier said. ¡°He is the one that pulled you all to safety.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Johnny and Susan asked. ¡°Fucking hell, Professor. I don¡¯t give away your psychic tricks, why would you give away mine? Freakin narc, I¡¯ll never make it in the circus if people find out I was actually just there.¡± ¡°Sorry Weston, I have been meaning to bring this up to the four of them, but haven¡¯t had the chance,¡± Xavier said. ¡°I highly doubt you¡¯re sorry,¡± I mumbled, facing the three. ¡°Yes, I saved your lives. Ruined the whole damn surprise, so just know you all owe me one in the future.¡± ¡°Weston, we don¡¯t work like that,¡± Xavier said. ¡°Besides, they work for the same people we do now.¡± sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re government dogs now too, ay?¡± I asked, eyeing them. ¡°Makes sense why you all have been away from the spotlight after blowing up a building in New York. You met Fury yet?¡± ¡°Uh¡­we just started,¡± Grimm said. ¡°Well be sure to ask about what¡¯s under his eyepatch,¡± I said. ¡°Trust me, not a missing eye. Pretty sure it¡¯s another asshole he likes to have kissed.¡± My Observation Haki told me Reed was getting his ass kicked and I turned back to the fight to see him start to get frozen up. He had wrapped himself around his opponent like a Christmas gift, but it was easy to see he didn¡¯t know what he was doing. His Haki said this was probably the first real fight he had ever been in. Luffy could have kicked his ass before he even became the captain of the Straw Hats. ¡°Come on, Richards,¡± Grimm said, brought back to the fight as the Storm¡¯s siblings were as well. His opponent began to drop the temperature, making a layer of frost cover everything. It was a foregone conclusion so I locked eyes with the woman that had been staring at me. Anne Marie¡¯s eyes darted away as mine met hers. Then she thought better of it and looked back toward me. She was a mix of anger but mostly wonder. I nudged my head to where Lyra and Banner were still conversing. Making my way to the short hall I took the opposite room to theirs. It wasn¡¯t long until Anne was following me inside. ¡°Anne before-¡± I tried to say, but she cut me off. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said immediately. Her anger shattered and she began to cry, her shoulders raising and lowering as she stood just inside the door. Unsure what to do, but wanting to at least get something off of her chest. ¡°I¡¯m so fucking sorry. You were right, I¡¯ve been focusing on you and me too much, trying to forget this bullshit we are in. I should have focused on this, and I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry for that. I¡¯m sorry that you had to save me even though you were so pissed at me, and I¡¯m just so¡­fucking sorry.¡± Her voice cracked as she fought more sobs. For the first time I could see that she had actually pushed back our own issues. She was thoroughly scared now, as scared as she should have been days ago. I hadn¡¯t seen it before, but she had been distracting herself with our own crap. Trying to latch onto something familiar in this shitstorm of a tournament. ¡°Fuck¡­¡± I said, and approached her. My own anger at her diminishing, my hands moved to her shoulders and I pulled her in for a hug. She let her true feelings out then. Clutching onto me she cried into my chest as she struggled to get out what she needed to. ¡°What am I going to do? Weston, why am I here? I¡¯m not strong. I don¡¯t use my power anymore. It¡¯s been so long, I¡¯m not even sure I can. I-I-I don¡¯t know what to do. I need you,¡± she cried. Her words quick and frantic; they were muffled by my chest as I pulled her in tighter. No matter how much I didn¡¯t want to date anyone right now, I still had a lot of feelings for Anne. I hated her feeling such terror. I hated it far more than the drama she had put me through for days now. Kicking myself for forcing her to focus on this, I should really have played along, despite my future goals. Future Anne¡¯s words proved true, I really should have just lied to her to get her through this. But what was done was done, and I was here to change this whole thing for the better, I hoped. ¡°I was in the future,¡± I said. My voice didn¡¯t lock up, like when I tried to talk about the challenges. So it was good to see I wasn¡¯t forbidden to say anything. The words were actually nice to say. I never understood why people kept it a secret when they traveled in time. I had learned a few things to help me, there was no reason I could use that knowledge to help others. ¡°A mutant from six years in the future pulled me to their timeline,¡± I said. Anne¡¯s crying slowed as she looked up into my face, trying to gauge if I was telling the truth. I didn¡¯t see any reason to tell on Kitty, since I hoped she didn¡¯t need the time traveling skill this go around. ¡°The future was honestly¡­hell. Normal people declared war on mutants. You all were hunted, enslaved, killed, or went into hiding.¡± I frowned, remembering all I had seen. ¡°You were there, future you,¡± I said with a smirk. ¡°Somehow hotter, maybe it was because you were so confident. Everyone looked to you to lead them. I was needed since I¡¯m not a mutant and could get places without being noticed.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± She asked. ¡°Of course, you know I¡¯m not good at lying to you,¡± I said truthfully. My hand rested on her lower back as hers rested on my shoulders. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± ¡°Because that version of you went through all this,¡± I said. ¡°Probably this exact thing. She made it through this, so I know you can too.¡± ¡°You¡¯re serious?!¡± She asked, actually excited now. ¡°Like she said that?¡± ¡°She was alive,¡± I said. ¡°I tried to pry information from her, but things kept happening. Which doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± I didn¡¯t think I should bring up sleeping with her in the future. ¡°Either way, Anne, you were brought here for a reason. Maybe not your physical strength, but your mutant power. I think it¡¯s stronger than you think.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Think about it,¡± I said. ¡°You steal lifeforce and powers. Whatever strength your opponent has, you can take.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not going to help me when these people actually know how to fight,¡± she said, a little frantic. ¡°I know, if you get teleported I need you to¡­borrow Carl Danvers power,¡± I said. ¡°He is the only one that can get near you in the fight. And he has the Cosmic Force.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡± She asked. ¡°What is a force?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll explain later, but basically it¡¯s a power granted by the gods or something. You touch him, borrow it, and if it¡¯s not enough it should make you strong enough to touch your opponent. Kill if you have to.¡± I didn¡¯t want to tell her that I was fairly certain she did this exact thing in the future. I had seen Carl use his power earlier, and it was the exact glowing aura of attacks that future Anne had used. For whatever reason, she had taken his Force for good or copied it. Cementing her ability as potentially one of the strongest ever, at least based off the Prophecies of the Phoenix scroll. If she ever tried to steal Jean Grey¡¯s Force, I didn¡¯t want to think about how strong she would become, but she was on this planet for a reason. She was strong, she just didn¡¯t know it yet. ¡°I-I can¡¯t kill,¡± she said. ¡°Then don¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°But make sure your win is-¡± ¡°Weston!¡± Someone yelled in the other room. I frowned as Anne let me go. Stuck in her own thoughts, I walked around her to the main room where people were crowding around a very injured Reed Richards. His body looked like a popsicle; frozen up from his opponent''s power, his Haki was weak. Cursing, I pushed through the less than fantabulous four. My hands glowing white as I channeled Nen-heavy Hoken into them. I shot the power into his body. His body shook as I began to force him to heal. My skill far more powerful than it used to be, it took less than a minute for him to get color back and his Haki to stabilize to a normal amount. ¡°I¡¯m guessing he lost?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah, Danvers stepped in,¡± Grimm said, pointing at the blonde man. I nodded at him, thankful for the assist. ¡°They said you could heal¡­what kind of powers do you have?¡± ¡°Should have been asking that days ago, man,¡± I said truthfully. They had been so standoffish, I wasn¡¯t in the mood to throw them a bone and make friends. ¡°Okay our fight is one win, one loss. How long until-¡± I stopped talking as Anne winked out of existence. I held my breath for a moment until she appeared on the tournament floor. ¡°Fuck!¡± I cursed as I moved to the glass. Her fear had spiked to new heights as the crowd roared around her. I considered opening a Rift closer to her but turned to Carl. ¡°Get down there,¡± I ordered. ¡°Do I need to forfeit for her?¡± He asked, concern on his face at seeing a young girl about to fight for her life. ¡°Fuck no! Give her your power,¡± I said quickly. ¡°What?¡± He asked. I gritted my teeth, annoyed at my own phrasing. I didn¡¯t want anyone else to know she might be able to keep them. ¡°I mean, let her borrow your power,¡± I said. ¡°She has a skill. If you touch her skin to skin, she will take some of your life-I mean energy. But also your mutant power.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a mutant,¡± he said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Your energy will do. It will make you weak for a bit, but you need to give her some extra strength,¡± I said. I didn¡¯t think she would be called so quickly, so I was almost frantic as I spoke. I turned to see her opponent get teleported opposite her. ¡°Fuck, that¡¯s Shade.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Gwen asked. ¡°Shade, that fucking Shi¡¯ar who helped kick my ass,¡± I said. She had been one of the dozen or so Shi¡¯ar that I went up against. Able to move through shadows she had stabbed me quite a few times before I was able to notice when she jumped shadows. ¡°Go down there, let Anne touch your hand. Before that, tell her that Shade taps her foot twice before she jumps shadows. That¡¯s how she can see through the attack.¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± Peter asked. ¡°She can jump through shadow?¡± But Carl Danvers was already gone. Having whispered something he turned red and immediately teleported to next to Anne. ¡°Oooh, will the humans give up already?¡± The lackey asked, acting like some terrible announcer from his high up perch. ¡°The accused seems to think so. Let¡¯s see what he does.¡± I watched in rapt attention as Carl moved closer to her. Talking as he did, he then reached out his hand. Anne hesitated, staring at it for a moment. She looked up to the platform we were in. ¡°Do it,¡± I mouthed, doubtful she could see me. She hesitated another second then grabbed his hand. At first nothing happened, then I felt his lifeforce fill Anne instantly. Not only that but her body began to glow white as Carl was teleported away from her grasp. The AI having stepped in somehow, a coughing Carl appeared behind us, but I didn¡¯t care. My eyes were on Anne. For the first time I had met this version of her, she felt strong. Where her Haki was like any normal human before, instantly she became a Super Saiyan. Power filling her, body glowing white, she either stole all of the Cosmic Force from Danvers, or most. Either way she was far stronger than she was before. Staring down at her body she was no longer scared as she accessed a power she had never touched before. The lackey announcer began crying foul, but the AI, Garuda, instantly deemed what happened was within the parameters of the rules. As it did, the fight commenced. Immediately Shade tapped her foot and appeared directly behind Anne in her shadow. A long black blade appearing in Shade¡¯s hand she stabbed but was blown back as Anne twisted to face her. A white beam of power shooting from her hands slammed directly into Shade, knocking her back. Causing Shade to curse, and Anne to laugh in glee. She was wearing the yellow and green ARMIS suit I had custom colored for her. No longer needing the strengthening effects of the suit she flew up in the air and did a somersault. Landing on nothing as her new power allowed her to float. Shade tapped her foot again. This time she appeared behind some rubble just above Anne. Somehow condensing the shadow into projectiles they shot out at Anne, but were stopped again by the white aura around her. I found myself smiling wide as she too smiled. Happy to have a power that was actually useful. And it appeared to only be growing stronger in her. White energy leaking out of her made the shadows deepen as she flew up higher. Her hands glowing she charged an attack. Like some spirit bomb it grew and grew in her palms until she blasted it at Shade. Causing cheers and jeers to escape the crowd as the fight began to heat up. CHAPTER 454 MONTAGE CHAPTER 454 MONTAGE¡°It¡¯s like I can breathe again,¡± Anne said, planting another kiss on my lips. She was sitting on my lap back in our holding cell in the Shi¡¯ar palace. She had pulled me away to discuss other matters but somehow it turned into a makeout session. Her body writhed on mine though we were fully clothed. She had won her fight, and just like that she became the girl I remembered. No longer angry, or scared, she was almost giddy in her post-victory. Though my mind did know it was probably wrong to take advantage of her sudden over-joyous attitude, I really didn¡¯t want to ruin it for her. My lone hand continued to knead her ass cheek as she and I locked lips once more. Anne and Shade¡¯s fight had been a forgone conclusion. Shade jumped from shadow to shadow, and Anne acted like a cat playing with her prey. Attacking from afar and shooting her with the unique Cosmic blasts she could summon. The fight lasted an hour like that until Shade was able to get close. Which would have been a good call, if the Force Anne took hadn¡¯t also given her super strength. ¡°Is this what you feel like all the time?¡± She marveled, her eyes sparkling as she gripped my shoulders a little too tightly. ¡°I feel like I could rip apart anything.¡± ¡°Mostly,¡± I said with a grimace. ¡°You might need to learn to cool it with the super strength.¡± ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she said, letting go of my shoulder. Pulling the arms of my shirt in she exposed the skin where she had gripped me and began to kiss them, which turned into her trying to give me a hickey. She shivered ecstatically as her whole body felt pleasure, not from me, but from whatever high she was on currently. ¡°It¡¯s like I was a baby, and now I¡¯m a full grown adult. I can see so much now,¡± she said, pulling away again. ¡°Are those ultraviolet rays?¡± She pointed out the overly thick window next to us. ¡°No idea,¡± I said. Smiling wide I stared up at her, happy for her. ¡°So the power isn¡¯t diminishing?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t know why,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s like stuck in me or something. I swear it¡¯s getting stronger too.¡± She touched her middle. ¡°I can almost feel it there.¡± I tried to think back when I used the Weakness Eliminator on her. There had been another weakness she had called Power Symmetry. I wondered if that had something to do with keeping the Cosmic Force. Was her ability really a Force? Or similar to one. Maybe made by a god as well. There were too many possibilities out there. But if she could take one, I wondered if she could take more. And if that was possible, how could I do the same? It was hard to admit, but the Forces sounded like a quick way to get stronger. Strong enough for my Challenges at least. I could train my body to be strong enough for all of the ones I read in the Prophecies of the Phoenix. Collect all the Forces like Infinity Gems. Become a god among mortals in my own right. It was rather tempting, but not right now. I would need System granted items to make it happen. For now I would take comfort in knowing Anne could take care of herself now. ¡°I didn¡¯t even think about it, is Danvers okay?¡± She asked quickly, looking back to the door. ¡°I healed him best I could, but he is pretty out of it,¡± I said. ¡°Did I take his power? Like for good?¡± ¡°No idea, but let¡¯s ignore that for now,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re strong, Anne. Probably one of the strongest people on Earth now.¡± ¡°You think?¡± She asked, her smile wide as her lower half grinded me. ¡°I know,¡± I said, my lone hand still on her ass. I wanted to explore more, but I refused to with so many possible¡­distractions around. Scarlet Witch still hadn¡¯t been found, and though I didn¡¯t exactly have feelings for her, I knew something could grow there. I also didn¡¯t want to ruin the mood Anne was in. ¡°Come on, I know you want to celebrate, but the other fights freaked the others out. We need to help them.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked, confused and disappointed. ¡°I know you were all high on your new powers, but Black Tom Cassidy was killed,¡± I said. ¡°He was?¡± She asked with a gasp, then frowned. ¡°Who was that again?¡± ¡°Juggernaut¡¯s lover, or whatever. Cain Marko, his friend,¡± I said. ¡°Oh, the Professor¡¯s cousin, that magician-looking guy with him got killed?¡± She asked. After she won her fight she had taken me back to the back room to ¡°talk¡± which was a makeout session much like we were currently doing. I had watched the other fights with my Haki as she talked about her new powers and we made out. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, tapping her ass. She frowned but got up. I forced my erection away, but she was so giddy she began caressing it through my pants. ¡°Anne,¡± I chided. ¡°Sorry just¡­I feel like my old self again. I wanna¡­you know.¡± ¡°...Later,¡± I lied. I had learned my lesson about talking about us. ¡°I want to as well. But while the sun is up we need to work.¡± I grabbed her hand and walked her out of the sleeping quarters as I explained what happened with the other fights. ¡°Hank McCoy, fought after you. He lost, but his opponent didn¡¯t try to kill him. Then Black Tom Cassidy went up against a steroid freak and his head was chopped off.¡± Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°What?!¡± She yelled as we stepped out. ¡°Yeah, sorry, didn¡¯t want to ruin your mood,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°Cain was in such a rage he jumped off our platform and went for the Majestor. He broke through a forcefield around the Majestor¡¯s viewing area, but was stopped by a stronger forcefield and the Imperial Guard arrested him.¡± Honestly, I was lucky he had done that. I hadn¡¯t thought that the Majestor had his own personal forcefield, and it was far stronger than all the others since even the Juggernaut couldn¡¯t break it. I would have to take that fact in mind if Lilandrin¡¯s plan came to fruition. Maybe I could find where the forcefield was being controlled from or something. ¡°Oh my god, I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d actually kill any of us,¡± she mumbled, her mood souring. ¡°Yeah, Danvers couldn¡¯t have stepped in, even if he was conscious. After that they sent us back here,¡± I said. They probably wanted to increase the security around our platform after Cain had broken out. Or we were proving stronger than they expected and wanted to rig the game further somehow. In the main area of our holding cell the group was a mix of worry and fear. Reed Richards was awake once more, his posse crowded around him, my eyes were drawn to Magneto who was walking right toward me. ¡°Bastard, I have not heard from Quick, have you?¡± The purple wearing man glared at me, barely registering Anne beside me. ¡°Fuc-Dammit I forgot,¡± I said. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t heard from him. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Magneto was worried, which was making me worried since he had been so stoic during all of this. ¡°We are losing this,¡± Magneto said. ¡°Two wins on our side, three wins for theirs. I worry more of the less experienced crowd will be called. We need the majority to get through this.¡± His eyes darted to Xavier who was with Colossus, I nodded. Magneto was aware of the real plan to help Lilandra if needed, but we had to keep appearances since we were most likely being watched. ¡°I¡¯ll uh¡­talk to the others. Give them some pointers,¡± I said. He nodded and we split ways. Anne followed me as I walked into our very cramped training room. No weights or any equipment whatsoever the room had a tall ceiling and some kind of weird cat tree in the middle of the room. I had seen a few in the underground bunker and knew they were some sort of leisure ornament that the Shi¡¯ar used, but we didn¡¯t need one. Thus this room became the unofficial training room. Gwen Stacy, Peter Parker, and Jessica Jones sparred near the cat tree. Well not really sparred, but kind of threw punches like they had an idea of what to do. Tabi sat on the cat tree, watching over them as they slapped hands and kicked at one another. ¡°Stop, stop, stop,¡± I groaned, leaving Anne behind as I walked over to them. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± ¡°Practicing,¡± Jessica said like it was the most obvious thing in the world. Actually proud by the statement. ¡°I was promised that you all would go through a training montage in my absence,¡± I said. ¡°Did you practice stage fighting?¡± I asked, disgusted by their display. ¡°Jessica, you punch hard enough to break down walls.¡± ¡°Well, yeah, I don¡¯t want to hurt them,¡± she said. I rolled my eyes. ¡°They¡¯re fucking super heroes,¡± I said, exasperated. ¡°They are as strong as, if not stronger than you.¡± ¡°No we aren¡¯t,¡± Gwen said, frustrated. ¡°You keep fucking saying we are strong. But I haven¡¯t seen it. I mean, I know I¡¯m stronger. But what you did¡­¡± She pointed at Anne. ¡°I can¡¯t do any of that crap.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± I said, annoyed. I had known I probably stunted their growth a little by being there for them, but I didn¡¯t think their progress was this bad. A part of me had hoped they had been practicing with their powers when I was away, but obviously that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°Fucking hell-¡± I cut off and moved instantly for Gwen, punching at her face. She reacted as I expected, somersaulting back, out of my reach. Before she could say anything, I kicked at Peter¡¯s junk. My leg moving for between his, he naturally shot his new web slinger at the cat-tree and pulled himself away. I dove at Gwen swiping at her face as she dodged down, allowing me to go harder as I shot a Nen Blast at Peter that he narrowly dodged. ¡°I blame myself,¡± I said, as I poured Nen into my body. Getting angry at my own lack of monitoring my favorite super heroes. I flew at Peter. Kicking him in the side and knocking him into the wall opposite me. He hit it hard, his head bouncing off the wall. Before he landed I was on him again, punching his side. He coughed up phlegm as he dodged the next attack. ¡°Take it easy-¡± Gwen cried as I shot a wave of Nen at her. ¡°Fuck that. You two need a montage, and I plan to give it to you,¡± I said truthfully. It was time to show them how much they could take and dish out. ¡°This is going to hurt you both a lot more than it will hurt me.¡± I thought some heavy metal music would be good for this montage, because I didn¡¯t plan to go easy on them. ¡ª ¡°Why?!¡± Gwen cried as she hung upside down from one of the dozens of pillars of the palace. Tears streaming down her face as she clutched onto Peter. ¡°Because you need to stop acting like you¡¯re weaker than you are!¡± I barked. We had been fighting for hours by that point. Gwen and Peter had broken out of our cell to escape me as I kept my onslaught going. We were now on the opposite side of the palace, concluding our epic battle. ¡°And to show you real fear.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± She cried. ¡°Because I am a hell of a lot scarier than those Imperial Dickwads,¡± I lied. In fact I was weaker than a lot of them. ¡°Even with just one hand, I can beat you. And tomorrow, if you get summoned, you can look back on this fight and know that at least they aren¡¯t as tough as me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s bullshit, you ripped out my hair,¡± she cried. Which was true. I ripped out the hair on the right side of her head. She pissed me off, and I may have gone a little far, but now she looked more like the Gwen Stacy from the Spiderman Multiverse movie. Though where her hair was ripped out was rather bloody. ¡°What are you?! Sakura?! Who gives a shit about hair?!¡± I yelled back. ¡°We are talking about your life, Gwen. I¡¯ve already caused you to almost die twice. Next time, I won¡¯t be there to protect you. You need to know what you are capable of.¡± She hadn¡¯t thought of that. Confused for a moment, her anger waned. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± she said, letting out a tired sigh as she relaxed a little. Still upside down, I wished I could act that natural hanging hundreds of feet in the air. As she realized I was telling the truth a ship flew toward us. A spotlight shining from the ship someone began to speak from a speaker. ¡°Humans, you are not permitted out of your room,¡± the voice said. ¡°Please allow yourselves to be escorted, or you will be given further restrictions on travel.¡± I rolled my eyes. Though I didn¡¯t want them to know we could escape from our rooms so easily, I doubted it was a surprise to them either. The ship opened, and Gwen jumped inside with Peter in her arms. I flew into the ship, sitting opposite her. The Shi¡¯ar guards didn¡¯t bother to restrain us as they flew us back to our cell. I gave Gwen time to calm down, I really hadn¡¯t gone easy on them and was rather winded. Practically lucking into their powers, I was a little annoyed how easily it came to them with their Spidey Sense and reflexes. ¡°Are you really worried about me?¡± Gwen mumbled from across the transport ship. ¡°Of course,¡± I said to her. ¡°Gwen, you¡¯re my friend. You think I didn¡¯t know how scared you¡¯ve been? I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve been focused on other things, but I worry about you. Especially since you about die everytime something happens.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have to be such a dick about this, what? Test?¡± ¡°More like practice,¡± I said. ¡°In the military, you train to react instead of think. You do far too much thinking. You need to start trusting your super powers more.¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± she said, rolling her eyes. Sick of the fighting and talking about it, she sat in silence until we were dropped off near our room. Guards met us there and escorted us back to the rooms. The window we had broken out of was now replaced with a large steel cover. Most everyone in their beds, only a few were up. Hardly seeing us as they were stuck in their own thoughts. Gwen set Peter down on the floor. Charging my hand with Hoken I zapped his head, causing him to heal slightly and get a little shock. Jerking awake, he yelled and backed away as he saw me. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Gwen said, grabbing his arm. Calming him down I left them to their come to Jesus moment. Anne was asleep in the girl¡¯s room, but there was someone else I wanted to see. Going back into the training room, the lights were off, but a blue glow emitted in the room. Not from the tree but from the side of the room. Tabi¡¯s fur lighting the area up, she was being petted by the red headed Jean Grey as she whispered to the cat. ¡°You know, she can talk, right?¡± I asked Jean as she jerked at the sound of my voice. She sat at the far end of the room, her hand on Tabi. ¡°What?¡± Jean asked. ¡°Tabi can talk, so she isn¡¯t the best at keeping secrets,¡± I said. I could feel Jean¡¯s worry and fear for the next day. Probably trying to take some comfort from the cat, I couldn¡¯t blame her. I walked over to them. As I did so, Tabi turned to face Jean and meowed loudly. ¡°See, she can talk,¡± I said as if that was proof enough. ¡°Ah yes, of course,¡± Jean said, not really caring for the humor. ¡°What can I help you with, Weston?¡± I frowned in the dark. Our relationship since Limbo had cooled. Her personality of the Phoenix was still locked away. I didn¡¯t want to confuse her¡­but I also didn¡¯t want to leave her in the dark. I opened a fist sized hole into my subspace and pulled out the old scroll. ¡°I found this,¡± I said, pointing the scroll at her. ¡°It uh¡­reminded me of you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She asked, confused as she took the scroll. I blew a raspberry. Standing on the edge of telling her everything and nothing, I thought back to my conversation with Anne about her future self. ¡°Do you remember anything about Limbo?¡± I asked. ¡°...¡± she opened her mouth but didn¡¯t answer. Surprised by the reaction of her Haki, it was telling me that she did remember some of it. Perhaps more than she had been letting on, or maybe she was starting to recall more of the event. ¡°Back then¡­you called yourself the Phoenix. You said you were reborn or something,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know, just read this. But I want it back, okay?¡± I asked. Instead of stealing Tabi from her I turned around. I could only give so many hints and clues for people before I started yelling at them for not seeing it before. Holding myself back from being the spoiler sport I had been in the Manga Hall, hinting at my ability to see the future, this was good enough. Giving them tidbits here and there that they could work through. Though I didn¡¯t know what the future for Jean was, I knew that the Phoenix was a part of it. Unsure if I wanted the Phoenix back or not, I was going to leave it to the gods of canon. They never seemed to let me down when it came to letting the characters develop themselves. CHAPTER 455 RUINED CHAPTER 455 RUINED¡°Despite the outburst from the humans yesterday. Your Majestor is pleased with the attempt the Earthlings have made at representing their species,¡± the lackey yelled from the podium. People cheered and I rolled my eyes. The death of Black Tom Cassidy was a sobering moment for us all. Though no one else had died yet. Cain Marko was still missing. Whisked away to some prison or killed, I wasn¡¯t sure. Either way he was another factor I would have to account for. Currently the plan for escape that Xavier was planning on was helping Lilandra wreak havoc at the arena. She and Gladiator had been confident they could attack the arena this day, but that was before their lair was destroyed and they went on the run. I had no idea if that was still the plan or even if Wolverine was still with them. For all I knew he could have been working on his own plan to help us escape since Quicksilver hadn¡¯t made it back to us yet. Hopeful that the plan would come to fruition I had a few plans just in case that didn¡¯t work. My eyes drifted up to the sky. Above us were many starships just floating up there. Ready to be stolen. All I would have to do was fly straight up, risk the vacuum of space, learn to navigate an interstellar ship, swoop down, grab everyone and all would be good. One major problem was I still didn¡¯t know how to fly a ship. With my track record of barely being able to manage the helm on the Going Merry and Thousand Sunny in One Piece, I did not have much hope of managing a ship, but desperate times called for desperate measures. The other major problem was I still didn¡¯t know if I could survive in space. Viltrumites in Invincible had been able to hold their breath and traverse the galaxy easily enough. I wasn¡¯t exactly a full-blooded one yet. Which concerned me slightly. I could jump out of the world and try it somewhere else, but then I would be without an arm. I didn¡¯t want to risk losing it in another body with my World Lasting Physique. I needed a full heal or some other way to grow it back before I jumped worlds. For now, I would wait to see what happened. ¡°Let the second day of the trial of the traitorous Kree, Car-Ell, begin!¡± The lackey yelled. Carl Danvers was sitting on one of the large cushioned seats. Still weak, he apparently didn¡¯t have his Cosmic Force anymore. His Haki now that of a normal person I hoped that the power would reawaken just so Anne didn¡¯t feel bad about stealing it. But I¡¯d rather she have the skill as well. Currently she was sitting next to me on one of the sofas. Leaning into me she was like a new person. No longer worried about what was to come, she idly called some of her Cosmic power to her palm causing her hand to glow. Though I didn¡¯t exactly understand the power, I knew it was powerful from how strong she felt. A fact that she was quickly becoming aware of. Though we hadn¡¯t talked about our own issues, I felt that she was a lot more like herself. Perhaps gaining strength made her feel like she had something to offer, or some other weird notion. Either way, I had no drive to bring up our problems with an impending fight coming up. ¡°Let us begin,¡± the lackey said and Magneto winked out of existence from beside Xavier. ¡°Oh damn,¡± I said, sitting forward excitedly. ¡°Come on, guys. Off the glass, we all want to see.¡± S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Please don¡¯t talk to me,¡± Peter said as he stepped away from the window. Magneto was standing at one edge of the fighting arena. Still wearing his purple suit he was easy to spot. ¡°Oh come on, so I beat you up a little, now you¡¯re not talking to me?¡± I asked, playing dumb. His Haki was pretty obvious. ¡°A little?! I was pissing blood this morning,¡± he said, glaring at me. ¡°But did you lose an arm?¡± I asked with my best convincing tone, raising my stub of an arm up. I was really playing it up not having one for the time being. ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you in your sleep,¡± he mumbled. ¡°Bring it,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll get rid of my other arm, and maybe you¡¯ll have a chance.¡± ¡°God, I fucking hate you,¡± he said, meaning it. I waved at him, blowing him off. He and Gwen needed a real fight. Since I didn¡¯t want to leave them to an alien that would potentially kill them, I felt a lot more confident about their chances after testing them. ¡°Bunch of babies,¡± I said. ¡°Gwen has moved on, at least.¡± ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m helping him plan how to kill you in your sleep,¡± she said. ¡°Do you see this, Jessica? Your classmates are a couple of whiny bitches,¡± I said. She rolled her eyes, trying not to laugh at how hurt they acted. ¡°Fuck waiting until sleep, let¡¯s all jump him,¡± Gwen said, mostly joking. ¡°Shh-¡± I said as Magneto¡¯s opponent appeared. This one was a very small man, but he made the mistake of wearing a suit of armor and large sword on his back. Apparently the Shi¡¯ar hadn¡¯t continued looking into our powers or they most likely would have sent someone else. Magneto knew we had to extend the fights out as long as possible though, so it would be a while until he wrapped things up. He started the fight by controlling the sword of his opponent and making it chop his arm off. Which was bloody to start until the guy grew another limb. The real fight started then and all conversation drifted to the way-side as we watched them fight below. The platform we were on was a lot bigger and more powerful than the one Cain had broken out of the day before. The forcefield surrounding it got an upgrade, and the guards intermingled among us, watching to make sure we didn¡¯t make a move again. I didn¡¯t feel like Magneto needed my help as he lifted the opponent up by his armor and slammed him into the fighting arena, causing it to crater underneath him. -Weston- A voice said in my head. I looked over to see Jean Grey, eyeing me from next to Scott Summers. Normally I would have fooled around, but her Haki said she was worried about something. Not in the mood to piss her off I asked -What?- -I uh¡­nevermind- -My god, even in my head, women suck at talking- I thought at her. She didn¡¯t reply, just looked away. I let out a sigh and thought -Follow me into my mind- I instantly shifted into my rendition of the Makuramoto. Jean hesitated for a moment, but then found my consciousness. Barely touching my mind she slowly entered more and more until she was forming inside the pillow room. ¡°Welcome to my domain,¡± I said as I sat in my couch pit. I was happily munching on popcorn. Unsure how this all worked, I assumed this was possible for anyone to make with the right training, but only chakra could be used to draw people in. Otherwise I needed a psychic to join me. Jean looked around hesitantly in the room. No longer wearing the white shirt and blue jeans from the outside world, she was now in all black. A change I doubt she noticed. Also on her chest was the outline of a bird made of flames. Not filled in completely, just the edges. I was caught off guard a moment by the outfit. This was her own mental image of herself. No bra, perfectly round breasts in skin tight clothes, her red hair almost glowing slightly. She was gorgeous. ¡°Have I been here before?¡± She mumbled, looking around. ¡°Uhhh, what do you want?¡± I asked, changing the subject. ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know,¡± she said, studying me for a moment. I pointed opposite me in the couch pit. Rolling her eyes she moved over to it and plopped down. Then realizing how comfortable it was she relaxed more and more. I made a bucket of popcorn appear in front of her and she hesitantly took a bite. ¡°How are you doing this?¡± ¡°Practice,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s start at the beginning. Did you read the scroll I gave you?¡± I felt someone¡¯s fingers move across my mind. Suspecting the Professor, I pictured a brick wall to make sure he couldn¡¯t find us. ¡°I did¡­I still don¡¯t get why you gave it to me though,¡± she said. ¡°Why are you lying?¡± I asked, frowning at her. ¡°Lying?¡± ¡°Yes, spreading falsehoods. You know exactly why I gave it to you,¡± I said. She frowned, unwilling to say the words. ¡°I think you¡¯re the Phoenix.¡± ¡°That¡¯s crazy,¡± she said, no mirth in her voice. Blushing, she looked down to her hands as she rung them. ¡°There¡¯s just no way I have that kind of power.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± I asked. She frowned, unsure how to answer. ¡°Jean, you are strong. I¡¯ve been trying to tell you that for a while. I know you were a little messed up after Sinister. Whatever history you and he share, I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because you¡¯re strong. Maybe you are the Phoenix, maybe you¡¯re not. Either way, you will eventually be called to fight in this tournament. So do you want to be that useless teacher you were at Calhoun, or that battle-lusting woman that fought beside me in Limbo?¡± She blushed again, telling me she was slowly remembering what was happening. ¡°I-¡± She tried to say but was pulled out my mind as someone shook her. I left my Makuramoto, watching as Magneto appeared in front of us. His fight over, I looked down to the floor to see only a lifeless body on the tournament floor. His armor crushed like a beer can, there wasn¡¯t much left of the opponent as someone went down to scrape him off the ground. ¡°Do you really think that was a good idea? They will want retribution,¡± Xavier said, disappointed at Magneto. ¡°These people need a warning that we live and die by an eye for an eye,¡± the confident Magneto said. ¡°Perhaps this will give other¡¯s pause.¡± His Haki was calm as before. I could tell that he was unbothered by killing. Nodding slowly I looked over to Anne next to me. She was still playing with her power. The announcer began to talk once more. There was some minor small talk. Reed Richards still nursing his wounds, but more likely milking the attention, I frowned, annoyed by him. The blonde Invisible Woman giving him all of her attention, I didn¡¯t think he deserved it. The resolute Ben Grimm was far more admirable to me. Standing guard over Richards though he was considered a freak being covered in rocks. The man was ready to throw down at any time with anyone that hurt his friends. -Weston, any idea when this attack will take place?- Xavier asked telepathically. -Probably in the most dramatic moment possible- I said truthfully. -What?- He asked. -No, I have no idea. You know what I know. The princess said the second day. That¡¯s all I- I cut off as Peter Parker disappeared. ¡°Shit,¡± Gwen and Jessica said as one as he appeared on the tournament floor. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. I had hoped that the attack would happen before Peter, Lyra, or Gwen had to risk fighting. Though they were strong, they were still too new to this. I stood up, moving to the glass as I looked down at the nerdy kid. Though he didn¡¯t wear his glasses, he still looked like a major nerd. Brown hair cut short, average nose, small chin, he looked too normal to be centerstage during an alien fighting tournament. Wearing my ARMIS suit that was painted red and blue, he at least had that to fall back on. But as he stood looking around this way and that, his Haki told me he was scared shitless. His opponent appeared opposite him. A woman with green hair and lime colored skin, the random plants around her began to bloom wildly as she approached him. ¡°Fuck, think he can beat up a girl?¡± I asked. ¡°He¡¯s not you,¡± Gwen said. ¡°He couldn¡¯t even fight a guy. He¡¯s so screwed.¡± She chewed her nail, worried as she stared down at him. The fight commenced and the foe began to make trees shoot up out of the ground. Which would honestly help Peter more. The web shooters needed height to become useful. The woman Shi¡¯ar covered the perimeter in trees, blocking our view. I watched with my Observation Haki as a huge man-eating plant began to dig underneath the stage. ¡°Fucking fuck¡­¡± I mumbled as I opened a finger-sized Rift. I looked around, waiting to see if anyone noticed the tear in space I caused. The black Rift right in front of me, the other end formed overtop of the fighting area. Ready to call down my Hoken like god¡¯s judgement. I waited as the man eating plant burrowed toward him. Peter and his opponent said a few words, then the massive plant shot out from underneath him, swallowing him whole. I began to sweat, waiting to see what he would do as I began to charge up a Haki focused Hoken attack. Chewing my lip, the bulbous head of the man-eater chewed and began filling it¡¯s mouth with some sort of acid. My eyes closed, I watched Peter¡¯s Haki as he tried to climb up the interior mouth of the plant. Like a mario villain, the plant was a huge flower-like head attached to a massive vine. The acid in it¡¯s mouth rose and Peter continued to scramble up, sticking to the interior of the mouth. I cursed, charging more Hoken to hit the woman, but then Peter remembered his web slinger. Blasting it to the tip of the monster¡¯s mouth he pulled himself up and began punching the now small orifice of the inner mouth. The man eating plant dove down, swallowing a bunch of rubble to force him down, but Peter was smart this time. Shooting out of there instantly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gwen asked. ¡°I can¡¯t see anything with the trees.¡± ¡°He¡¯s alive,¡± I said, my eyes watching his Haki as he used his webs to pull himself toward the plant woman. Another plant shot out of the ground, swallowing her, but instead of chewing it was more like a protective shell. Peter began to punch at the flower as the man-eater went at him. ¡°You can see?¡± Gwen asked. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Fuck you, bitching about me helping you. Figure it out on your own,¡± I said. ¡°Weston, I¡¯m sorry. Please, it¡¯s Peter,¡± she said. ¡°He¡¯s fine, just¡­wait,¡± I said, unwilling to give her a blow by blow as Peter broke through the protective plant. As he did, the plant lifted up, revealing a row of bullet plants. They spat seeds at him like a Plants vs. Zombies protection device. The small seeds shot at him like bullets, causing him to move back. Dodging on instinct, I smiled, already seeing a stark improvement from the day before. After some testing he was able to adjust the pressure on his new web shooters, making the webs strong enough to knock the plants back. The man-eater dived at him, but he slid away, more and more confident each second as the fight picked up. The arena finally got an invisible camera inside the field of trees, just as Peter snatched the green haired Shi¡¯ar with a web. Everyone in our platform cheered as he grabbed her and pulled. He began wrapping her up, but the man-eater swallowed them both up. Again the view was blocked, but Peter was getting more confident. He grabbed the woman and tied her up fully, covering her entire body in webs. Threatening her he got close to her body only to have her slice the webs surrounding her with some kind of plant sword. ¡°This is going to take a while,¡± I mumbled. Not terribly surprised, but ready for a fight at any moment. My eyes glancing around the area they landed back on Jean Grey. Lost in her own thoughts, I felt her Haki begin to pulse slightly. Getting stronger and stronger, bit by bit. My eyes widening, I wondered how close she was to actually being ready to awaken the true her. CHAPTER 456 RISE CHAPTER 456 RISEPeter¡¯s fight ended in a tie. Both were exhausted by the time the foe stopped with her greenery attack. Basically a slap fight at the end, I was still impressed by Peter¡¯s gains. He had fought a lot harder than the day before. I only needed to work on his ability to hit a girl. Which was a skill any man needed, but shouldn¡¯t abuse. With great power comes great responsibility, that was for sure. A tired and disheveled Peter Parker appeared on the floor of our enclosure. Breathing in and out heavily he was actually drying as his eyes darted this way and that. ¡°Weston! She poisoned me. Save me!¡± ¡°Ohhh I was wondering why you were tripping everywhere like a little bitch,¡± I said as I got up from my seat. ¡°Little bitch?! She was strong. I think I¡¯m paralyzed,¡± he whined. ¡°Roofied you, ay?¡± I asked, looking down at him. ¡°Maybe you should have let her take advantage of you. Then you would finally get some.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t funny,¡± he said, legitimate tears in his eyes. ¡°I can feel it moving to my lungs.¡± He coughed weakly. ¡°I¡¯m dying.¡± ¡°Dying is a little much,¡± I said. My Hoken told me his body was numb, but not much more than that. ¡°Before you pass out. I¡¯ll want an apology for whining so much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m dying!¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°You¡¯re gonna have to apologize for whining currently as well. Just because I¡¯m a little tough on you, does not mean you get to bitch at me for it,¡± I said, locking eyes with him. I knew that he and Gwen were just stressed, which was why I was willing to ignore their transgressions. But we were friends, I wasn¡¯t about to pass up a little fun. ¡°Fine-eh,¡± he coughed again and his body froze up completely. I charged some Nen heavy Hoken into my hands and slapped his face, shooting the power into his body. He convulsed a little but his body did move. No real wounds to heal, he simply passed out. I picked him up like a princess and set him down against the wall, out of our way. ¡°Was that really necessary?¡± Lyra asked. She was currently sitting next to her dad. Bruce Banner looked a lot more alive than he did the day before. Wearing some actual nice clothes, he had trimmed his hair and beard. He and Lyra had been talking all night, and it was the first time they weren¡¯t conversing with each other. ¡°That was a little rough,¡± Bruce Banner said, agreeing with his kid. I rolled my eyes. ¡°He¡¯s fine. The kid is tougher than he looks. So what¡¯s your story? Have you given up the hobo life? I think we can all agree we appreciate your new smell a lot bett-¡± I stopped talking as Jean Grey disappeared. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said turning to the stadium below. The red head appeared dressed and afraid amongst the quickly wilting trees. The nature girl¡¯s power gone, the greenery was disappearing rapidly to reveal the rubble strewn fighting arena. ¡°Professor, we have to do something,¡± Scott said, standing up to approach the window. His Haki told me he really didn¡¯t think she would be picked to fight for some reason. ¡°There is nothing we can do,¡± Xavier said. His nice and new floating chair slowly moving him to the large bay window. All the X-Men moved toward it. The background characters, Colossus, Storm and Beast, showing worry as Anne stood next to them. ¡°I need to be down there,¡± Scott said as he turned to face Carl Danvers. The blonde man was still weak, but it seemed he was gaining some of his powers back. He was currently causing the white Cosmic Energy to come to his hand. He looked up at Scott as the man approached. ¡°You have to do something.¡± ¡°All I can do is forfeit for her. Give her advice if need be, but like everyone else here, I cannot intervene,¡± he repeated. I focused on the fighting area as her opponent was chosen. It was another muscle head. He was an actual Shi¡¯ar with the triangle hair cut. A good seven feet tall he had yellow tinted skin and the crowd went bananas for his appearance. ¡°The undefeated Isepra has taken the stage!¡± The announcer yelled. ¡°Born and raised on our homeworld, he has had a distinguished career. As we all know he shows no mercy. Let¡¯s see how this human fairs against the bloodthirsty Shi¡¯ar!¡± Jean didn¡¯t appear to be ready for this. Her Haki a cacophony of terror. I couldn''t help but want to save her. All I saw down there was Delilah. The scared girl that didn¡¯t know anything of the real world and who I had grown to care for in only a few days. The only difference between the two was Jean¡¯s hair was longer and she had less freckles. Internally cursing, I wasn¡¯t sure how much I could see her get beat up. Peter was actually fun to watch, but seeing a woman hurt always left a sour taste in my mouth. My once teacher began to backup as Isepra stomped toward her. I could feel his confidence grow with each step. Jean raised her hands and began to float some rocks around her. When he was only a few paces away she psychically threw them, only to have them bounce off his body. The big man laughed and disappeared. Instantly he was within arm¡¯s reach of her. His large fist hitting her in the stomach she puked up bile. As he pulled his arm back he gripped her head, taking her hair in hand. Without wasting a moment he swung her down smashing her into the concrete. Cyclops cursed, touching his visor a massive red blast escaped his eyes, destroying the glass of our enclosure. ¡°I¡¯m not standing here for this,¡± Scott said as others began to get ready to fight. I waited though, unwilling to give up on the plan yet. I knew it would happen at the most dramatic time possible. As Xavier used his psychic powers to keep Scott back, Jean was thrown by her hair into a massive boulder. Her head striking the stone first, I held my breath as her Haki skyrocketed. ¡°Wait!¡± I said, stopping the fighting. My eyes locked on Jean as she fell to the floor boneless. I watched as Isepra approached her again. Still stomping, still confident, he came up to her, towering over her apparently lifeless body. But no, her power was only rising as he bent down to pick her up again. His hand taking her long red hair again he laughed and gloated, then burst into flames. The laughing changed to screams as the flames spread to Jean. She stood up in the inferno as her body lit up like a Christmas tree lit by a flamethrower. Both of them engulfed in flames the fighting ceased in our viewing area as they feared the worst. Then Jean ceased the fire around her. Her clothes changed to that of the Phoenix. Skin tight black clothes with a red phoenix made of fire imprinted on her chest. Her hair held back by a bandana she raised her hands at Isepra. The red flames he was consumed by turned blue. His screams grew louder then died down as the flames did. No longer was the massive body in the flames, but mere ash was left in his wake as she began to float into the air. Flames trailing behind her as she flew, the stadium was eerily silent. When she was at the center of the arena, she shot flames from her body again. People screamed, but the flames took the form of the Phoenix on her chest. It¡¯s wingspan a hundred feet across it soared into the air as she stayed floating in place. Her gaze moved across the Shi¡¯ar crowd as she spoke. ¡°I am the Phoenix, and I have been reborn,¡± she said. Her voice echoing in the arena. All the while the flaming Phoenix visage flew up and up, never stopping as it flew off into space. The arena was quiet for a moment, and instantly people began to scream and scramble away. People teleported, ran, flew, and did their best to find some way out of the crowded arena. Pure pandemonium breaking out, the Imperial Guards opposite us all flew and made their way to the Majestor. Jean¡¯s now otherworldly voice cut through the screams as she began to laugh. A smile on her lips and tears in her eyes, she began to float up and up. Bursting into flames once more she disappeared from sight, causing us all to stare in her wake. Awestruck and quiet. The arena quieting with her escape. People stared up at where she had been. Thankful that she was no longer there. The guards around us leveled weapons at us and an explosion sounded. I looked up, unsure if maybe she had attacked one of the starships and this was our chance to escape. But all the ships were still floating far above. The explosion sounded from somewhere just outside the arena. People screamed and another one sounded closer to us. ¡°Everyone, please evacuate this area. The Rebels are attacking!¡± The lackey of the Majestor yelled as alarms sounded. The stadium began to shake as another explosion sounded. I used Timeflow, thinking rapidly as I looked around. I could beat up our guards easily. Maybe make it to the Majestor to help Lilandra¡¯s attack, but I wasn¡¯t about to put myself out there if Gladiator didn¡¯t show up. The full might of the Imperial Guard was surrounding the Majestor now, and I had gotten my ass kicked fighting only a few of them. My missing left arm aching, I let time go to normal. Alarms still sounded, and guards ordered us to the teleporter circle. Ignoring them, I extended my Observation Haki to encompass as far as it could. My mind searching over and over, I could not find the familiar Haki of Lilandra or Gladiator. As the guards pointed guns at us, forcing us back to the teleporter and our cell, I waited, hopeful that more would happen. But no more bombs fell, in fact nothing happened around the arena out of place. My mind racing, I was finally dragged by our guards out of the floating platform. Unsure what was going on, I worried that Lilandra¡¯s attack was dead as soon as it started. ¡ª ¡°What the hell was that?!¡± Cyclops yelled as we stood in the main area of our lavish but obvious prison. ¡°Who is the Phoenix? That sure as hell wasn¡¯t Jean!¡± ¡°That was Jean,¡± Xavier said. ¡°I assure you.¡± He eyed me, but I stayed quiet. This was his mess to clean up. ¡°Jean has always been strong, but held herself back. I believe her fight brought her true power to bear.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t just power. She killed that guy,¡± Scott said, practically in tears. ¡°You saw her. No remorse. No nothing. And what was that reaction of the Shi¡¯ar?¡± ¡°Well they are bird people,¡± I said, causing eyes to turn to me. I shrugged. ¡°Maybe the Phoenix is like their god or something?¡± ¡°Who knows,¡± Xavier said as he frowned. ¡°Either way, I don¡¯t believe those explosions were Jean. The attack planned for today must have failed.¡± I nodded. Once we got to our cell we had a few more guards but no more explosions happened. Annoyed at the lack of planning. I had no idea how to get us out of this. Well, not from here anyway. My eyes looked out the window that faced the city around the palace. Still bustling and alive, I needed to find Wolverine and the others. ¡°What attack?¡± Reed Richards asked. He was no longer pretending to be hurt. Now Peter Parker was the whiny baby that had both Jessica Jones and Lyra Talbot beside him as he ate up the attention. Xavier looked at Magneto, then me. I let out a sigh, deciding to explain. ¡°This planet is going through some sort of power struggle. The sister to the Majestor was going to attack today, and we were supposed to help her.¡± ¡°Why did no one tell us this?!¡± Susan Storm yelled. ¡°It was a need to know situation,¡± Magneto said. ¡°We are still not sure if they have psychics, or how many listening devices they have. Since it has failed, we will need another solution.¡± ¡°We are supposed to be on the same side here! What other secrets are you people hiding?¡± Reed yelled. ¡°You people?¡± Magneto asked. I rolled my eyes, somehow this became a race issue. As they continued fighting I turned around and headed to one of the other rooms. No one following me, I opened a Rift against the wall. The black hole in space formed, giving me a doorway through our cell. Jumping out I pulled in my lifeforce, using Zetsu to keep my presence hidden. Floating out in the open air I almost smacked my face against another forcefield. Annoyed, I opened another Rift through this field and began dropping to the exterior of the palace. Like everything else on this planet, the buildings and roads were all metal. Landing on a thick chunk of steel, I began running in the direction I was fairly certain the arena was. Since explosions happened around there I hoped to either find Phoenix, in the off chance she had caused them, or Wolverine in case Lilandrin¡¯s people were the ones that blasted the bombs. Using Observation Haki to make sure I didn¡¯t run into anyone. I made my way to the arena easily. One of the military ships flying in the same direction I jumped onto it and took a ride. My presence mostly hidden, the only people that would notice me were ones that saw me. Since I was wearing Shi¡¯ar clothes, with luck they would mistake me for one. As the ship gained altitude I got a good view of the arena. Massive teleportation rings outside of the arena, there were paths leading from the circles to the arena, but there was no damage whatsoever around the stadium. High up, it was easy to see that no bombs had actually gone off in the area. ¡°What the fuck,¡± I mumbled, but was reminded that this place had very advanced holographic capabilities. ¡°Did they fake the attack?¡± I mumbled as the ship soared over the stadium and continued on. ¡°What the hell do they gain from-does the Majestor gain from supposed ¡°rebels?¡± I mused. Lilandra had said she was on the run. I assumed she and her people were the rebels they were talking about. Lilandra had mentioned Mandor was using this whole farce of a trial to declare war on the Kree, and help Thanos in some way. Was he using a bombing scare to help keep the people blind to the fact of an impending war? ¡°What the fuck is going on?¡± I mumbled. I felt like I was right. Either I was good at guessing or maybe my Haki had finally gotten to the stage of Rayleigh¡¯s, where he could get a sense of what was going on based upon the Haki in the air. Or I¡¯d watched too many movies. The ship slowly raising up, I fell off and began flying in the direction of the underground bunker I had been captured in. If there was any way to find Lilandrin, Gladiator, and the other mutants, that was my best bet. Hugging the ground as I flew, I reached into my subspace, pulling out another holographic projector. Before I could turn it on though, I was stopped as a voice asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± I whirled in the air to face a smiling Phoenix. ¡°What the fuck,¡± I said as I slowed down my flight. She matched my speed, staying just a few feet in front of me. Her Haki hidden from me for a moment, it flared to life instantly as we stopped in the air. ¡°I thought you escaped the planet or something.¡± ¡°Hell no, I¡¯ve got some unfinished business here,¡± she said with a smile. Her eyes sparkling wide as she stared at me. ¡°Wh-what kind of business?¡± I asked. Now that I could feel her Haki, there was a lot going on inside of her. Anger, joy, annoyance, confusion, more anger, and last but not least, a lot of lust. ¡°These Shi¡¯ar asshats for one. Kidnapping me,¡± she tsked, floating to her right I began to float so that we were moving around in a circle. I was hesitant to let her get too close. ¡°Did you see them scream when I announced myself?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­uh why exactly did you do that?¡± I asked. I was worried she had gotten memories from other past incarnations of the Phoenix. ¡°No idea,¡± she said with a laugh. ¡°It just felt right.¡± Nodding I felt her draw close so I moved back. ¡°Why are you so scared of me now?¡± She giggled. ¡°You were all over me in Limbo. Have you forgotten the time we had together in your little, what was it, Pillow Room?¡± ¡°No, I uh¡­¡± I continued to retreat slightly. So much going on with Anne, Delilah, and Scarlet Witch too. I was a little overwhelmed. ¡°I¡¯m just hesitant. You uh, don¡¯t have the best track record with staying in control.¡± She frowned. ¡°I mean, your other personality takes over.¡± ¡°Ah, Jean,¡± she said with a nod. ¡°I think she is gone for good. I feel so much stronger now. I can feel it too. That blocking the professor had on me is gone. I¡¯m all me again.¡± ¡°So what¡¯s your plan?¡± I asked. ¡°Kill all the Shi¡¯ar?¡± ¡°Woah¡­I hadn¡¯t thought of that,¡± she said, stopping her flight. Her hand went to her chin as she thought. ¡°Do I need to kill all of them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± I said, regretting my choice of words. She felt far too indecisive at that moment. As if her goals could change on a whim. It was easy to see she didn¡¯t know the full extent of her powers. The Prophecies of the Phoenix made me a little scared of what she could do. Right now I pictured her as probably the strongest person I had met, whether she knew it or not, and it was a little terrifying. ¡°I think killing the Majestor would probably work.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she said with a nod, making her chest jiggle. My eyes were drawn to the perfect globes, causing her to smile wide and float closer to me. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgotten what you can do though.¡± I didn¡¯t retreat, my gaze locked on her eyes as she began to glow slightly. ¡°Oh uh-¡± I was cut off as she kissed me. It was weak as I pulled back. My right hand holding her elbow as I stared at her. ¡°What about Scott?¡± ¡°Who gives a shit about him?¡± She asked, her eyes taking on the gleam that said I shouldn¡¯t pass this opportunity up. ¡°I can read it in your mind. You are much more fun.¡± Her chest pushed against me, causing my dick to harden as she moaned. ¡°Do what you did to me in your mind space, Weston. I can still feel it.¡± She moaned in my ear as she bit my lobe. ¡°Jean could feel it. All that time, dreaming of you.¡± My hand went down to her firm ass, my dick digging into her muff. ¡°We can kill the Majestor. Then go out there. See the universe,¡± she whispered hotly. ¡°Forget Earth. My place is out here. Doing whatever I want. The question is, do you want to join me?¡± ¡°What makes me so special?¡± I asked, trying not to believe how simple she made it sound. I was being offered a free ride with a gorgeous woman that could potentially challenge the gods of this world. It was far too tempting to have her by my side. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said with a shrug, but smiling wide. ¡°Something tells me, you¡¯re more like me. Take what you want, damn the consequences.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I said, knowing she wasn¡¯t wrong. I knew she was psychic and probably stealing thoughts from my mind. I couldn¡¯t feel any intrusion, but she was a lot stronger now. At the moment I didn¡¯t really care though. She was far too appealing to pass up. I channeled some Nen heavy Hoken into her, causing her to moan as her nerves began to come alight where my lone hand touched. Suddenly we were both on fire. Before I could feel any pain though the flames disappeared and we were naked. ¡°That¡¯s fucking hot,¡± I admitted as her naked body pressed against mine. Giggling happily, I finally felt her psychic fingers move across my brain. Instead of digging for information though, they were somehow making me feel good. Like my own nerves were alight with pleasure as she manipulated my brain waves. ¡°Fuck,¡± I grunted, my dick never harder as I pushed more Hoken into her. She came instantly, her control over my mind broken for a moment as I made her body convulse in pleasure. Mid-orgasm she grabbed onto me and opened her legs. Still floating in the air she halted flying and fell onto my dick, causing her pleasure and pain as I pierced her hymen. ¡°Goddamn,¡± I grunted, caught off guard by how forward she was being. I still worried Jean would take over and come back, then I really would be cucking Scott. But Phoenix was there in full force. Her eyes fluttering, she settled with my dick fully sheathed inside of her. ¡°Finally,¡± she said with a gasp as her long nails raked across my back. Her lower muscles writhed around my cock as she shuddered and her orgasm finished. ¡°That¡¯s uh¡­bigger than I thought it was.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just-fucking tight,¡± I grunted, unbelieving how good she felt. I thought she was hot before, but her cunt felt like it was over 100 degrees. My hand holding her ass, she took my chin with both hands, drawing my gaze up from her perfect rack. Her eyes staring into mine, there were no need for words. All she did was nod as I pulled back and slammed back into her. She cried out in pleasure and pain again as I thrust harder. Her naked chest jiggling with each thrust I poured more Hoken into her, causing her legs to wrap around me as she breathed in and out heavily. Her arms holding onto me for dear life, I pistoned into her with all I had as I shot Hoken from my dick. As she came again, her psychic fingers moved to my brain again. Making me feel new pleasures as wherever she touched me felt like I was on the precipice of cumming. Unsure how she was doing this, I guessed she was copying what I did to her. More turned on by the act, I sped up, humping into her harder until I came into her as far as I could. Her body still wrapped around me. She moaned happily in our post-orgasm, but she wasn¡¯t done. In fact she felt like she barely started as she began to writhe on my front. Squeezing me for all I was worth. ¡°You talked so much about what you could do,¡± she moaned, her own hips pulling back and slamming into me. ¡°Show it to me.¡± Sweating from the simple act, I nodded and stopped flying. We free-fell the short distance to the ground and I landed hard, but couldn¡¯t care less. Laying her down in the cyan-colored grass of the planet I pulled out and slammed back in all the way. No longer going easy on her, I used my real strength. Which was awkward at first to only do this with one arm. My dick shooting out Hoken as I penetrated her again and again, she cried out. Her eyes rolling to the back of her head the grass around us was singed by fire, combusting the area around us. At the moment I couldn¡¯t care less. Her psychic powers manipulating my body to feel more pleasure than I had imagined possible. I tried to repay it ten-fold as I continued using my Hoken on her. ¡°Fuck! Fuck! God-yes!¡± She cried as one orgasm rolled into another. Somehow mirroring what she was feeling onto me I came into her again. My large dick depositing an even bigger load into her deepest parts as she began to squeeze and knead her tits. When I was done cumming she sat up on her elbows, her face inches away from mine as she licked her lips. Groaning, I pulled out and flipped her one handed like a pancake. She gasped, as I manhandled her into doggy style. But instead of taking her like an animal I used my hand to pull her up so she was sitting on her knees. Slamming my dick back into her she gasped, turning her face to kiss me as my hand pinched her nipple while cupping her breast. Her haki told me she liked the rough treatment as I slowed down on the Hoken. Letting the wet sounds of our sexes colliding accent her moans as we kissed over and over from over her shoulder. For the first time in a while, I felt alive again. No more worried about the feelings of this person or that. I let the sex do the talking as I pulled out and slammed back into her. Her legs quivering, trying to keep up with the strength I was pounding into her with, she began to cum again. Moving my hands to pinch her nipple harder I moved it to her neck and squeezed slightly. Acting on instinct I could feel her orgasm only increase in strength as my hand shot Hoken into her own neck and brain. Firing the synapses and nerves inside of her she only cried out louder. This time setting a further area around us aflame. ¡°Fucking, light headed,¡± she said then laughed as she wobbled. Her hand moving to the back of my head she pushed into me, keeping me from fucking her. Lower muscles tightening around me she moaned loudly as she wiggled on my front. ¡°This is so much better.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me,¡± I said, calming my libido slightly as my hand explored her front. A minor break in our love making I looked around, seeing the extent of the fire she called with her pyrokinesis. Worried that someone may have noticed us, I extended my Haki outward. Immediately feeling a ship in the distance I was worried for a moment, but noticed they weren¡¯t heading toward us. About to draw my Observation Haki back in, I noticed a familiar Haki inside the ship. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said, pulling out of Jean. She dropped to the patch of grass still there. ¡°What the hell, I just wanted a break,¡± she said. ¡°No, it¡¯s Glad-Hard to explain. I need to get to a ship that way,¡± I said. I had been looking for my clothes but remembered she burned them up. Cursing, I lifted off and began flying toward the ship. Picking up speed, a naked Jean followed behind. ¡°What is it?¡± She asked, mildly concerned, not about the person, but wanting to make sure we could keep with the sex. ¡°This strong ex-Imperial Guard guy, he works for the princess or whatever,¡± I said. ¡°He is in that ship there. He feels knocked out.¡± I pointed at a ship ahead of us. His Haki said he was weak and restrained, but not dead. The ship was large, and had two engines at the side that lit up blue as the ship¡¯s speed increased. Jean sped up around me, uncaring how naked she was, or of the white cum leaking from between her legs. Her hand reaching out toward the ship I expected flames to be shot out, but instead the ship exploded. Not in a fiery hellflame, but every part of the ship shot away, like she had dissected it instantly. For a moment the ship continued in it¡¯s trajectory as the people inside screamed, then the two engines on the sides exploded as the now unstable parts collided with one another. I shot forward, grabbing the unconscious Gladiator between the blasts. Covering myself in Nen, I was protected from the shrapnel as everyone else on the ship was killed. Dropping down, Phoenix lit the rest of the ship on fire with a hot blue flame. Dodging around it, I circled around back to her as she incinerated everyone and everything from the ship. ¡°That was¡­awesome!¡± She laughed, looking at her hands. I couldn¡¯t help but agree. Her indifference at killing two dozen people was a little off putting, but mainly because the mild Jean wouldn¡¯t have done that. That¡¯s for sure. ¡°I-I can¡¯t believe I did that. It was so natural. Is this what sex does?¡± I barked a laugh. ¡°I¡¯m good, but not that good.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she laughed. ¡°My mind feels so clear now. I think I could-¡± She stopped talking for a moment. Her eyes going glassy, I looked at her concerned by the weird stare. Her Haki shifting in an odd way, I frowned as she looked at me. ¡°Weston?¡± She asked, confused, then looked down to my naked body. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said as I looked down to her naked body and she did the same. Jean was back now. It was easy to see as she began to scream as she fell to the ground. CHAPTER 457 DUAL CHAPTER 457 DUALDropping down, I tossed Gladiator on my back. Though limp, gravity kept him on me as I grabbed Jean¡¯s hand far above the ground, but she still screamed. Her eyes staring at my junk and down to her naked body, I internally cursed myself as I flew us away from the wreckage of the ship. Positive that the AI had a lock on us, I yelled down, ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Weston! What is going on?!¡± Jean yelled, her eyes as big as saucers. The confident Phoenix no longer there in her eyes. ¡°Just shut up,¡± I said as I pushed a Rift into my subspace out. ¡°You see that black hole in front of your eyes?¡± She looked down to the floating hole in space. ¡°There should be a small metal cube there. Grab it.¡± ¡°What about all the gold?¡± She numbly asked as she reached in. ¡°Ignore that. Just the cube,¡± I said. When she pulled the cube out I shut the rift. ¡°Push the green button on the side.¡± She looked up at me, but did as I asked. Energy filled the air as a holographic image appeared around us. Making us disappear. Looking up there was a ship descending into the atmosphere above. Gritting my teeth, I began flying us away. More ships landing at the wreckage, a sleeping Gladiator on my back didn¡¯t feel the straightest since I was still naked. Shrugging him to a better position I flew us as far away as I could. -I assume you can still read minds?- I asked in my head. Jean looked up. Her Haki was as powerful as before, but much more erratic. She was plenty strong, but didn¡¯t appear to know how to handle it. -YES!- She yelled in my head causing me to falter in my flight. -Calm it down- I said. Looking back I didn¡¯t doubt that there were some Shi¡¯ar with good hearing. I felt more comfortable talking in our minds. -You¡¯re a lot stronger now. So whisper, please- -Weston, what the fuck is going on?!- She yelled more quietly as she stared up at me. -Where are we? Who is that? And why the fuck are we fucking naked?!- -This is Kallark or Gladiator or whatever- I thought, shrugging my shoulders. -He¡¯s like the indentured guardian of the princess of this planet. Why we are here isn¡¯t important. Why we are naked¡­we kind of had sex.- I looked down at her, showing her how serious I was. -You have got to be kidding me¡­- She said, tears in her eyes. -I wish I was- I thought truthfully. -It was consensual¡­Do you like, want to see my memories?- -YES!- She thought and raped my mind. That was the only way I could think of it. Before when I felt a psychic on me, it was a light touch. Currently my mind felt like it was getting fisted as she barreled in, seeing my most recent memories. I began to drop, unable to fly as the memories replayed and took all my focus. ¡°Jean! Fuck!¡± I yelled, my eyes closed as we dropped. She pulled back instantly. ¡°Sorry,¡± she said, still holding on. ¡°I-I am way too strong now. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I lied. It really wasn¡¯t, my head was hurting like crazy as I righted my flight. I sped up and once we were out of eyesight of the crash I dropped us down to one of the many trees littering the area. The holographic cube keeping us hidden I dropped Kallark like a sack of potatoes as I rubbed my head with my lone hand. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Jean mumbled, concern in her voice as she moved to my front. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, shaking my head as I opened my eyes to look at her. ¡°How are you, did you see¡­¡± ¡°I did,¡± she said, blushing and turning away. ¡°I uh¡­think I remember now. Kind of¡­thought it was a dream again.¡± ¡°Again?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah, I uh¡­think I remembered a while ago what happened in Limbo. Or I¡¯ve been putting it all together. I remember Magnus and¡­your room of pillows,¡± she said. Lust and embarrassment leaking in. I didn¡¯t say anything, leaving it all to her as she worked through something. Eventually she turned around, tears in her eyes as she looked at me. ¡°What is happening to me?¡± ¡°I have no idea,¡± I said truthfully. She groaned as she made fists. ¡°I have an inkling of an idea though. Has the Professor ever told you how he blocked your powers?¡± ¡°He said he hid them from me for a bit and I would awaken them some day!¡± She said exasperated. ¡°I feel like I have a whole other personality breaking out every chance she gets.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not too far off,¡± I said, which made her curse. ¡°Or it¡¯s not a personality at all. I don¡¯t know, maybe it¡¯s the real you.¡± ¡°The real me? I killed like twenty people back there. And that guy in the tournament? I¡¯ve never even hurt someone in my life,¡± she said. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, seeing her issue. ¡°But at least you¡¯re strong.¡± ¡°What the hell does that matter?!¡± She yelled, looking gorgeous while angry and naked. My eyes shot back up from her chest. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Strength is the ultimate currency in the universe.¡± She frowned, not understanding me. ¡°What? If you¡¯re strong but poor, go take money. Someone tries to hurt you, become stronger than them. It¡¯s the way of the world, Jean. I saw how scared you were at Calhoun when the Marauders attacked. Do you really think any of them would have a chance against you now? Did you see how bad you were getting beat in the tournament? You incinerated that guy. Come on, Jean, it¡¯s pretty badass.¡± ¡°Not with a split-¡± She stopped talking and zoned out again. This time it lasted a split-second and a stronger, more confident voice came out. ¡°Shut the fuck up,¡± Phoenix said to herself, not staring at me. ¡°All you¡¯ve ever done is bitch and moan.¡± Her voice became high pitched, talking in a mocking tone. ¡°Oh I¡¯m Jean. Protect me Scott! Oh my, I wish I could do that, why can¡¯t I? I wish Scott would make a move? I don¡¯t want to seem improper though?¡± Her voice became deeper again. Back to the stronger Nix voice. ¡°Nag, nag, nag, nag, whine, that¡¯s all you do.¡± She zoned out again and her facial expression changed to the weaker Jean. ¡°I am not that way,¡± she said. ¡°Yes, you are,¡± Phoenix said. ¡°I¡¯m that part of you that-¡± ¡°Let¡¯s please not have this conversation outside,¡± she said. Unsure what was going on the woman or women or whatever shut down. Their eyes closed they appeared to have a mental conversation as her Haki flared between the outgoing Phoenix and introverted Jean. I was at a loss for words. Reminded of Twice from My Hero Academia, I hadn¡¯t expected two personalities to pop-up. Unsure why that made her hotter for some reason I mentally boiled it down to the librarian and biker chick all wrapped up in one package. Curious who would come out on top I turned away from them as Kallark began to wake up. I moved over to him. The big purple skinned man blinked a few times and groaned as he rubbed his mohawk. ¡°Have a good sleep, Grimace?¡± I asked, referencing the purple¡­thing from the old McDonald¡¯s commercials. ¡°Weston?¡± He asked, confused as he blinked more. His eyes locked onto my dick. ¡°Why are you naked?¡± Then he shook his head. ¡°Where is Lilandra?!¡± He began to get up. ¡°No idea,¡± I said truthfully. Resting my arm on his shoulder I pushed him back down. ¡°What happened to you guys?¡± ¡°We were attacked,¡± he said, his body shaking in rage and pain as he grimaced. ¡°I¡¯m sure you gave our plan away.¡± ¡°I most certainly did not,¡± I said, angry and offended. ¡°Did you get captured?¡± He asked. ¡°Well yeah,¡± I said. ¡°Then they must have psychically delved into your mind and got our plan from you,¡± he said. I rolled my eyes. I had thought they went a little easy on me when they found me at the same place their princess had escaped from. That solved that mystery. ¡°I thought we had covered our tracks. But it appears not. They struck at our other base this morning before we could commence the attack.¡± ¡°So the bombs weren¡¯t you?¡± I asked. ¡°Bombs?¡± He asked, confused. I filled him in on what happened, leaving out the Phoenix part. ¡°Mandor is growing desperate. The Shi¡¯ar people still believe she is in seclusion after their mother¡¯s death.¡± ¡°He told them she was a rebel,¡± I said. ¡°Mandor changes the story often. He will probably try to pretend they are united then have a bomb kill her. Blaming her own Rebel group for the death and justifying a war at home and abroad.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. ¡°When? How?¡± ¡°Soon,¡± he said, groaning as he stood up. His eyes finally noticed the naked Jean as her Haki shifted over and over from her and Phoenix. Frowning, he looked down at me. ¡°Thank you for assisting me, but I must save her.¡± ¡°How?!¡± I yelled as he began to float. ¡°Storm the palace? Kill all the Imperial Guards?¡± ¡°I must do something,¡± he said. ¡°What if I had a plan?¡± I asked, causing him to stop mid-flight. He looked down at me. ¡°What kind of plan?¡± ¡°One which will get you right in front of Mandor. I¡¯m not sure what happened to Lilandra, but it could get you past all his guards.¡± ¡°He is the emperor of a thousand planets. You could crash a starship on his location and the forcefields protecting him wouldn¡¯t allow a scratch to hurt him. Not to mention an all-seeing AI that is programmed to protect him above all others. Any plan you have will fail,¡± he said. ¡°Nah, I think this one will work,¡± I said, having worked it out over the last day or so. ¡°It really just depends on how long you can hold your breath.¡± Gladiator opened his mouth then turned his head, confused by the statement. ¡ª ¡°Where am I?¡± Jean asked, looking around. ¡°Back at the palace,¡± I said. The other captives from Earth were below us in their cell. I was sitting on the ledge above them as Jean stood behind me. The holographic projector still going, we were hidden to most eyes. ¡°Did you dress us?¡± She asked, looking down at the clothes I had put on her. She and Phoenix had been arguing for at least two hours, and since I got sick of waiting around, I decided to dress us and fly us back. ¡°Do you mean us as in, you and Phoenix, or you and me?¡± I asked, looking back at her. ¡°Uhhh¡­¡± She closed her mouth, confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She let out a tired sigh, obviously Jean as she moved to sit next to me. She looked down at the ground tens of floors below, gulped and decided on sitting cross legged instead of letting her feet dangle. She was quiet for a time, then slowly her hand reached over to mine. Gripping it as she leaned her head against my shoulder. ¡°What is happening to me?¡± She mumbled. ¡°A metamorphosis maybe?¡± I asked. ¡°Or awakening?¡± ¡°Call it what you want, I don¡¯t want any part of it,¡± she said. ¡°Like it or not, it¡¯s happening,¡± I shot back. She let out another tired sigh. ¡°When did you start becoming the teacher?¡± Then she stiffened. ¡°Oh my god, I had sex with my student.¡± ¡°Technically I stopped being your student a while ago,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re 17!¡± She said. ¡°And you¡¯re like 22?¡± I asked. She frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll wait until we get to Earth to report you.¡± ¡°You took my virginity,¡± she said. ¡°I do feel a little bad about that,¡± I admitted, my face flushing. ¡°Just a little?¡± She asked. ¡°What? Scott wasn¡¯t doing the job. You saw Nix, she wanted it gone,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m an impressionable youth. Who am I to say no to a bombshell like¡­you¡­both?¡± I raised my eyebrows suggestively. She blushed, leaning into me more as both of her hands held onto mine. We stayed like that as the sun set in the distance. The area darkening quickly she shivered slightly and Phoenix took over. ¡°Wanna do it?¡± She asked, her hand letting me go and moving to my crotch. ¡°Goddammit, do you still not have control on who is in charge?¡± I asked. ¡°No we do, it was her turn, but she couldn¡¯t make a move,¡± Phoenix said, her eyes sparkling as she moved to straddle my thighs. ¡°So what? Jean likes me?¡± I asked. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about other girls when you are about to be inside of them,¡± Phoenix said. Moving the robe-like bottoms of our outfits she got my dick out as her pussy was revealed. Without hesitation she lined me up and sat back down on my rock-hard dick. ¡°Fuuuuck,¡± she said sighing happily. ¡°You¡¯re telling me,¡± I said. A part of me was actually kind of into this split-personality thing. From what I could tell, Jean was starting to see what Phoenix was, and the thought of having the librarian and biker chick at the same time made it almost a threesome. ¡°A threesome?¡± Phoenix asked. Reading my mind as she began to rock back and forth. ¡°There¡¯s an idea.¡± Her haki shifted and Jean said, ¡°No.¡± Phoenix took back over instantly. ¡°You had your chance. Tell me, what¡¯s it like to have another woman in bed?¡± ¡°Pretty awesome,¡± I admitted. Unable to help but smile as I got more into the sex. My hand at her back I began pulling away as Phoenix did, then thrust forward as she did. Hoken shooting out of my shaft she began to lightly cum as she scratched at my back. Her movements speeding up our grunting and groaning became more frantic as her pussy tightened around me. My dick flexing to it¡¯s max length she gasped. ¡°You¡¯re slamming into my cervix,¡± she grunted. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t be, do it more,¡± she said, making my dick grow harder. Gripping her ass I sped up more. Loud smacking noises were the only sound around us as I took her again. -Cum in me- She ordered telepathically. -I want to feel it. All of it. Blow it in as far as possible. I¡¯ll lick your cock clean so you can do it again and again. Take my ass. Let me keep feeling all of this- She shuddered as she came harder. I began to float in the air, allowing her legs to open wider as I sped up. Finally able to feel like I could actually sate my lust on someone I pistoned into her harder. Pulling all the way out only to slam back in as far as possible. Her orgasm redoubled as my Hoken lit up her lower half. Making her ass cum too with a redirection of the Hoken, she cursed as she bit my chest. Finally I came into her as hard and deep as possible as she cried out. Breathing in and out heavily she laid on my chest as we floated in the air. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I did that,¡± Jean mumbled. ¡°Me either,¡± I said, uncaring which of them she was at that point. We laid like that for a long time. Me floating us in the air as my hard cock filled her to the brim. When the night air began to get a little cold she shivered and I pulled out. ¡°Holy jeez that¡¯s sore,¡± she mumbled, holding onto me as she righted her clothes. ¡°Sorry about that,¡± I said. ¡°Umm so what¡¯s the verdict here?¡± ¡°For what?¡± She asked, the meek Jean back. ¡°Like uh, what are you doing with Scott?¡± I asked, my eyes drifting to the holding cell below us. ¡°Oh my god, no,¡± she said. ¡°I uh need to break it off with him.¡± ¡°I would appreciate it,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°Should we¡­¡± I stopped asking as I opened a Rift into one of the emptier rooms. ¡°Y¡­es,¡± Jean said and I floated us through. We dropped back into one of the bedrooms. Jean looked around for a moment, spreading her own psychic fingers around to see where everyone was. She turned to go toward the door but then changed her mind. Facing me she kissed me on the lips once then blushed as she ran out. Annoyed at my own stupidity for allowing this drama to happen, I mentally shored up my psychic defenses and stepped out into the sitting room. Front and center were Wolverine, Scarlet Witch, and Quicksilver. Wolverine¡¯s clothes were in tatters, showing he had been beat to hell, but the twins looked fine. ¡°Where the hell have you been?¡± Wolverine growled. I eyed Jean who was whispering something to Cyclops. Her Haki all over the place. The one-eye became worried as she dragged him away. ¡°Out for a walk,¡± I said. ¡°How did you get out?¡± Colossus asked, but I ignored him. ¡°I see you¡¯re back. Get your ass kicked?¡± I asked, Wolverine. ¡°Me? You¡¯re missing a fucking arm,¡± he said. ¡°Oh yeah, just a flesh wound,¡± I said, shrugging my left shoulder. ¡°So you guys fail the attack today then?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Wolverine began explaining what happened to him. After he, Scarlet, and Quick escaped while I was getting my ass kicked, Gladiator found them and took them to their new spot. They confirmed everything Kallark said about being found that morning, but Wolverine got his ass kicked by some Imperial Guards. Scarlet and Quick were smart and played dumb. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°They have the princess now,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°Any idea what they plan to do with her?¡± I asked. ¡°Nothing good,¡± was all he said. I nodded, content with my own plan. Since no one else was needed for it, I decided to keep it to myself. CHAPTER 458 REPLACEMENT CHAPTER 458 REPLACEMENT¡°I hope it¡¯s me,¡± I said truthfully. We were being escorted from our holding cell to the teleportation ring. ¡°You seriously want to fight without an arm?¡± Gwen asked ¡°I¡¯m not a whiny bitch like you and Peter,¡± I said, uncaring how annoyed she got. ¡°One arm, no arms, doesn¡¯t matter. I plan to get some revenge.¡± ¡°No offense, but I hope you get your ass kicked,¡± Gwen said. I laughed, resting my arm on her shoulder as she rolled her eyes. The night in the holding cell had been uneventful. Jean and Scott had talked and argued all night. On opposite sides of our group I didn¡¯t think she told him about me, since he wasn¡¯t pissed off at me. But I did think they were officially broken up. Jean in charge of her body for the time being. I wasn''t sure of their agreement, but I knew Jean wouldn¡¯t be up for PDA around all these people. Since Xavier was the only other psychic in our group I wasn¡¯t sure if he knew. But he acted like he didn¡¯t as he trailed behind our group. Anne still riding high from her new Cosmic Force ability. We hadn''t talked much, but she was sticking close to me. Scarlet had stayed as far from me as possible. I was fairly certain it was because her dad was there, but I would have to figure out where we were once this was all over with. Either way, I was fucked. I had way too many women. Way too close to each other. I had set a rule a while ago to not shit where I ate. I had made that mistake in One Piece and it could have ended in disaster. These were all very strong willed women, that I didn¡¯t think would be up for sharing. That reminded me of Demoness back home. Mentally cursing my libido, I knew I had to pick and choose, but it was so hard. Way too many redheads in my harem, that wasn¡¯t technically a real harem since no one knew about each other. I would have to confront all of them sooner or later. My eyes drifted to Jean with the thought. Phoenix had mentioned simply disappearing into the universe, a notion that was sounding more and more appealing as I thought about it. The guards led us to the teleporter circle and we stepped on dutifully. On the other side was a much less amenable platform. No longer floating, it was built into the side of the arena. A large window viewing area, Carl Danvers waved us over to the glass facing the stadium. ¡°Something is going on,¡± he said. ¡°Really?¡± I asked as sarcastically as possible. ¡°Yes, we are much closer to the Majestor¡¯s platform,¡± he said, pointing up. Confused, I followed where he was pointing and saw that the Majestor¡¯s platform was right above us. As the others from Earth came closer, the floating screens filled with the face of the Majestor himself. ¡°Thank you, one and all,¡± Mandor said. His stupid-triangle head pissing me off more somehow. ¡°Today is a joyous day. For my sister has been found.¡± He said the words and the camera zoomed out to show that Lilandra Naramani was sitting next to him. No shackles or restraints on her, her face looked placid as the people roared in approval. ¡°You all know Lilandra. Mother of the Iull. Provider of the Eventide. And next in line for the throne. She has been brought back safely from the clutches of the rebels,¡± he said. I was pretty lost, but it seemed he was spinning this whole event as some sort of win for them. Kallark¡¯s words rang in my ears as Mandor continued. He had said they would probably blow the princess up. Since we were so close to them that meant they would blow us all up, blaming humans, Kree, or whoever he wanted. ¡°Fuck,¡± I whispered as my mind raced. -What?- Phoenix asked me. -We need to move- I said. -Now?- She asked, raising her hands, ready to melt everything around us. I was fairly certain she was psychically hiding herself form from the guards so they didn¡¯t recognize her from the day before. That or the Shi¡¯ar thought us humans all looked alike. -Not yet¡­- I thought as I looked around the area for explosives. There were a few pockets of something embedded in the steel frame of the stadium around us, but I had no idea if they were explosives. ¡°Let the Haelar begin!¡± Mandor said and people cheered. ¡°Alright,¡± I said aloud, drawing eyes. ¡°I know you watch everything you stupid Garuda bitch. But I¡¯m sick of playing games. I want to go fight right fucking now. If you don¡¯t I will-¡± My skin turned red and I popped out of existence, appearing on the fighting room floor. ¡°Finally,¡± I said with a sigh as I smiled wide at the crowd. Charging my throat with Nen I spoke as loudly as possible. My words reverbated in the massive arena as I said, ¡°Listen here you stupid birdbrained fucks.¡± The words quieted everyone around me. Xavier¡¯s haki skyrocketed in anxiety and anger. I didn¡¯t care. ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit about your holy hand grenades, or made-up wars. All I care about is¡­¡± I turned and pointed at the platform the Imperial Guards were at. ¡°Kicking that guy¡¯s ass right there.¡± I pointed at Korvus. The Shi¡¯ar that had beaten me the worst those days ago. A tall man with gray skin, a shaved head, he wore the robe clothes of the Shi¡¯ar, exposing chiseled abs. He smiled down at me widely, showing off his row of pointed teeth. ¡°That fucker Korvus. He took my arm. And I want fucking payback,¡± I said truthfully. Things weren¡¯t going how I had wanted them to so far. I had gone against the Imperial Guards in hopes of learning all of their skills. That proved useless as most everything I did. But if I could at least get payback against this one jackass before I enacted my plan, it would be worth it. The arena quieted then cheers rose up as Mandor¡¯s lackey approached the edge of his platform. ¡°Honorable Korvus, do you accept the challenge?¡± He asked. The cameras zoomed to him and he smiled wider somehow. All he did was nod, and his skin turned red as he was teleported opposite me. My anger only grew as the crowd cheered more loudly. ¡°Didn¡¯t get enough last time?¡± The man asked. His voice was deep and helped my anger grow higher. The image of him laughing over me as I gave up still seared into my mind. I had been holding it back, but these people really pissed me off. I had only been trying to hold them off from chasing Lilandra. It looked like that was pointless since she was still captured. Annoyed by everyone¡¯s inability to stick to the plan, I channeled Nen into my body as my fist turned black from the Armament Haki. ¡°You were the one that cut off my arm, right?¡± I asked. I had been knocked out, and to be honest it was still a blur. His smiling face stuck out to me though. He nodded as a glowing sword appeared in his hand. It appeared to be covered in a white flame as he began to twirl it around. I extended my hand out, summoning my Soulsword as well. Though I wasn¡¯t wearing the Shi¡¯ar armor I had planned to originally, I felt I could still take this guy. He had fought me with a dozen of his buddies, it was time to show him what I was capable of when I got serious. ¡°Shall I take the other arm?¡± He laughed. ¡°Go ahead and try,¡± I said as he disappeared. The man had immense speed in short bursts. A fact that was a bitch to face when I was fighting nearly a dozen Imperial Guards the first time. This time I got to put all of my focus into just him. I used my Timeflow and turned just in time to miss my right arm from being lopped off. The crowd roared but I ignored them as I sliced up. I had fought him once, so I knew all of his abilities. Able to move extremely fast in short bursts his eyes widened as my sword went for his middle. He disappeared again, only a few feet away and I flew right at him, my sword aiming right for his neck. His blade met mine and remembered we were on a timer. Mandor could disappear from his platform at any moment, and blow my people and Lilandra up. Rather than letting this last all day, I summoned Tabi. The blue cat appeared overtop of me and immediately fused to me. My skin covered in blue flames as chakra moved through me. I expelled a huge cloud of smoke. Making shadow clones, they tried to grab Korvus, but he disappeared again. I flew at him as the smoke cleared, my shadow clones disappearing as chakra arms on my body began to condense balls of chakra around me. The chakra attacks became massive, firing at him as he disappeared and reappeared. Destroying the rubble all around us, the rocks littering the arena became shrapnel, cutting into him as he retreated. Chakra extending from my blade like a physical thing, I sliced down, narrowly missing him and he disappeared again. Smiling wide, I knew he was having fun. Underestimating how pissed off I was, and how strong I got when angry. He didn¡¯t notice as the rest of my shadow clones ended their transformation jutsus. No longer hiding as rubble on the arena floor they grabbed his limbs. One threw his sword away as his limbs were held onto tightly. I rushed over to them, smiling wide as he struggled to escape. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­your left arm is on my right,¡± I said as I cut off his left arm right around where mine was missing. He yelled and cried out as my shadow clone took the severed arm and tossed it to me. Grabbing it out of the air I began to fuse it to my nub of an arm. His skin gray, I didn¡¯t much care as the spiritual energies of my body and his limb mixed. When the arm was lined up with mine and it felt correct, I stopped the Fusion skill and the two separate spiritual energies became one. With a sigh, I began to move my new left arm as Tabi disconnected from me. ¡°Much better,¡± I said, flexing the arm. It was still a little gray, and had sharp nails at the end, but it was a very strong arm. ¡°You fuck!¡± He yelled, his sword disappearing from the floor of the arena, the white flame of the blade engulfed him, powering his Haki further. My shadow clones disappeared as the white flames reached them. He yelled out as he began punching me with his lone arm. Unaware of the imbalance that usually caused, I tripped him, causing him to fall forward. ¡°Takes one to know one,¡± I assured as I began to fly up and up. I needed to work on my one-liners, but later. He began to fly after me. Punching and kicking me, I pretended to struggle as we made our way close to the platform the humans were on and continued raising. When we were close to the Majestor¡¯s platform I could feel the forcefield protecting his vicinity condense. Skirting alongside it, until I was level with him, I started fighting Korvus for real. Using my full strength as I showed him that he never had a chance without all of his friends, and a limb missing. Charging nen and Haki in my fist I punched him in the face. As I did I pushed out a Rift behind me as far as I could. The Rift formed into my subspace, directly in front of the Majestor who stood up. As he did, a very angry Kallark breathed in deeply as he left my subspace and flew directly into the Majestor. Tearing him in half with a swipe of his hand. The cameras that had been facing me, turned to Kallark and the Majestor. Mandor Naramani lay there gasping his last breath. His top half a dozen feet from his bottom half. Lilandra Naramani, who had been next to him, ran to Kallark crying. Spouting some bullshit about almost dying. Either way, my work was done as all hell broke loose. ¡ª As the Imperial Guard flew to their dying Majestor I dropped down to the platform we had been on. The other Earthlings were already beating up the guards as Scott blasted the glass viewing port. I landed just inside as Magneto grabbed all the guards and threw them out the window by the metal on their armor. ¡°Since when has this been the plan?¡± Xavier asked. ¡°Since last night,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m honestly surprised it worked.¡± ¡°What now?¡± Magneto asked, looking to me for guidance. I took that as a compliment. ¡°Well the Shi¡¯ar don¡¯t appear to like that their emperor was killed in front of them,¡± I said as Imperial Guards and others flew toward us. ¡°And I don¡¯t know if Lilandra is going to come out alive, since there were more than a few that want the job. Garuda should be distracted with Mandor split in half. I think we should escape.¡± ¡°How?¡± Xavier asked. ¡°Starship,¡± I said. Pointing up with my new gray arm. ¡°Phoenix, you can go into space, right? Let¡¯s get us a way home.¡± ¡°Fuck yeah,¡± she said, her Haki shifting to that of Nix. She walked over beside me and shot a wave of fire at the guards flying toward us. ¡°We need to get Marko,¡± Xavier said. ¡°Fuck,¡± Wolverine said. ¡°I¡¯ll find him. You can probably land a ship down at the platform. Let¡¯s meet there.¡± He pointed down to the fighting arena. It was rather large so I hoped he was right. I jumped out the window as Phoenix followed. ¡°Now this is fun,¡± she said. Fire danced around her as she matched my speed. ¡°Wait!¡± Anne yelled below us. She was glowing white as she flew to catch up. ¡°I think I can go into space too.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± I said, really not wanting a drama fueled hijacking of a ship. ¡°Oh right, you two were dating,¡± Phoenix said. ¡°Is that still a thing?¡± ¡°What?¡± Anne asked, blushing as we continued raising upward. ¡°Not right now,¡± I pleaded as I studied the ships above us. Many far too big, I needed a small one that could handle reentry into the atmosphere, or whatever really. I was basing all my knowledge of space, ships, and spaceships on movies. ¡°Get in line, sugar tits, he¡¯s ours,¡± Phoenix said. ¡°What?!¡± Anne yelled. ¡°Fucking fuck. One thing at a time!¡± I yelled as we rose above the clouds. The air became less dense and I took in a huge lungful of air, praying I really could handle the vacuum of space. It took only a few seconds and we were out in the blackness of space. Phoenix glowing red with flames, Anne glowing white with her Cosmic Force. I ignored their emotions as I focused on trying to find a ship. My ears popping, nothing else changed as I flew on. A large ship turning to face us, I noticed a much smaller, but still rather large one attached to it. Docked on the mothership for some reason, the smaller ship was at least as big as a football field. I pointed at it and the girls followed. Not so much Star Wars ships, these were still rather big and bulky. Made of metal like everything else on their planet. The Shi¡¯ar inside the ships began to fire lasers at us as we approached. Phoenix¡¯s Haki soared in glee as she fired back at them. Condensing her flames, they shot away from her like lasers as well. I mentally did the pew pew noise with each one she shot, the vacuum of space preventing such needed sound effects. -Stop! You¡¯re going to make me laugh- Phoenix said, reading my mind. I rolled my eyes, I needed to watch what I thought about. It didn¡¯t take too long to reach the ship. Attached to the bigger spaceship I found a glass opening nearby. Breaking it with a powerful punch, the air was sucked out instantly and the now open window tried to close as a metal shutter shot down. I grabbed it, holding it up as Anne and Phoenix flew through. When we were inside, the shutter finished closing and the air stopped getting sucked out. My Haki sensing everything, there was no one around us as I made my way to the other ship. ¡°This is fucking awesome,¡± I admitted, unbelieving I actually flew out into space and didn¡¯t die. It was a little cold, but that was the only real change I felt. The last time I had been out in space was when I committed xenocide on an entire alien species. This time I wanted to let them live, which was progress. ¡°Why are we sneaking around, let¡¯s just kill these fuckers,¡± Phoenix said. ¡°Cool it, Nix,¡± I said. ¡°You can be the wild card when we have everyone off planet. For now, let¡¯s hold off on the murder spree.¡± She laughed giddily as she looked down every hallway, ready to cook people. ¡°What the hell?¡± Anne asked. ¡°Why are you two acting so chummy?¡± ¡°Not right now,¡± I pleaded. ¡°We had sex, quite a few times,¡± Nix said. ¡°I told you not to say that!¡± Jean said, her Haki shifting with her change in personality. ¡°You what?!¡± Anne yelled, her body glowing white again. ¡°I¡¯m lying,¡± Jean said. ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± Nix cut in and she began yelling at herself again. ¡°Fucking fuck,¡± I groaned as I came to the hatch that led into the smaller ship. ¡°Not right now!¡± I yelled, my voice echoing in the hallway as two aliens popped out and began firing laser guns at us. Cursing, I used Timeflow to dodge the projectiles. Knocking one of them down, Nix grabbed the other one. Her hand glowing red she crushed his windpipe causing him to drop to the ground as he fought for breath. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill for fun,¡± I said, stomping on the man¡¯s skull to break it. ¡°We don¡¯t want Shi¡¯ar on Earth¡¯s doorstep due to a blood debt.¡± ¡°Fuck Earth,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m not going back there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± I said. ¡°But our friends and family are there.¡± sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Jean said, taking control again. ¡°Our parents live there.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Nix said, exasperated. ¡°It¡¯s my time, and you know it. Stop interjecting.¡± Jean didn¡¯t appear again, but I could almost feel the inner Haki of the girl, it felt like her Haki resembled that of someone grumbling and annoyed. We continued down the hall. A few Shi¡¯ar jumping out here and there. I honed in on the bridge as they began fortifying it from attack. ¡°So are you coming with me?¡± Nix asked as I increased our pace. ¡°What?¡± I asked, distracted as I looked back at her. ¡°Are you going to explore the universe with me?¡± She asked, the bloodthirsty Nix now a little hopeful as she eyed me. Anne stared wide eyed at me but I ignored her. ¡°Maybe,¡± I admitted with a sigh. ¡°Not right now though.¡± She smiled wide and ran forward. I caught up to her as a line of guns were fired our way. ¡°Leave one alive, preferably one that can fly,¡± I said to Nix. ¡°I¡¯ll try, these are squishy,¡± she said as two were incinerated by her flames. I knocked most out as we moved through them. Anne helping now and then with her cosmic blasts. I was thankful that for once she didn¡¯t want to fight or talk. Though extremely angry at me, most of her anger was directed to Phoenix who straight up ignored the girl, making Anne angrier. When it was just the three of us awake on the bridge we had left a few alive. But my eyes were drawn to the controls of the ship. A joystick and something that looked like a gear shifter on the arm rests of a seat that looked out the window, all my dreams and accomplishments began to pale in comparison to being put in this situation. ¡°I¡¯m driving,¡± I said excitedly as I jumped in the seat. Ready to finally learn how to fly a ship. CHAPTER 459 LEAVING WORLD CHAPTER 459 LEAVING WORLD¡°Try that button,¡± Nix said over my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m done pushing buttons,¡± I said. ¡°We already ejected all the cargo and opened the windows for the garden. Wake up that guy there and rape his mind for answers.¡± ¡°Fine, but I¡¯m driving,¡± she said, moving toward the guy. ¡°No, you can drive later,¡± I said. She laughed happily and picked up the shorter Shi¡¯ar easily. He didn¡¯t have the triangle cut, but he did have the pale yellow skin many of them had. Nix grabbed his head and he began to scream in pain from whatever psychic torture she put him through. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m nobody,¡± he pleaded as she shook him like a ragdoll. ¡°Just explain how to start this thing and fly it. Or I¡¯ll mind rape you,¡± Nix said. The red head meaning every word. ¡°I don¡¯t know-¡° ¡°Let me stop you there. I¡¯m a powerful psychic,¡± she said. ¡°Probably the next thing from the reincarnation of Miss Cleo herself. I know everything about your life already. I know you cheated all through flight school. And the only reason you¡¯re on this ship is because your dad called in a few favors. So start explaining to this idiot how to fly this thing or I¡¯ll start making you relive the worst moments of your life for eternity.¡± The man gulped and looked my way. ¡°That button. The yellow one. Flip it and hold it for two seconds. It will make sure all the airlocks are clear then shut them.¡± ¡°Very good,¡± she said, plopping him next to me. ¡°Remind me not to let you in my mind anymore,¡± I said to Nix. ¡°Oh, but it can be so fun,¡± she said, her gaze on the glass screen in front of us. I pushed the switch and the airlocks closed. ¡°Now flip that to detach from the-¡° I pushed it and the ship began to drift as we disengaged from the mother ship. Growing excited, I felt the adrenaline begin again as I moved the joystick. ¡°No!¡± The Shi¡¯ar yelled. ¡°That is for small movements,¡± he said as the ship drifted down to the larger one. We began to rumble as we collided slightly and I moved the joystick the opposite way I expected. Grinding metal echoed in the bridge until we were far enough away. ¡°That one controls the engine. Twist for a higher strength then push-¡° he stopped as I twisted the handle of the gear shifter and pushed forward. The ship lurched forward and Nix and I laughed with glee as the knocked out passengers slid backwards. I had no idea what speed we were traveling but I knew where we needed to go. Turning it around by maneuvering the joystick, we slowly faced the planet again. I pushed the shifter forward again. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± The Shi¡¯ar yelled. ¡°Landing,¡± I said. ¡°This wasn¡¯t made to reenter the atmosphere. It was made off the planet!¡± He said. ¡°Oh well,¡± I said as we began to descend into the atmosphere. The hull of the ship was already glowing red from friction as we only got faster. ¡°What the fuck are you doing?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m-¡° ¡°This ship has no brakes!¡± He said as I pulled back on the shifter. To my surprise we sped up instead of slowing down. I never thought of it before but like a ship on water there were no brakes used in space. You could only reverse. But the shifter I had sure as shit didn¡¯t have a reverse button. Guiding the ship toward the arena I did a sharp right with the joystick and the ship began to creak and groan loudly as it spun around. When we were facing the opposite way I began using the engines again to fight against gravity. The whole ship shaking like an unbroken bull, I held on for dear life as alarms flared to life and began cursing at me in different languages. Anne and the Shi¡¯ar screaming, Nix began to laugh with glee until we stopped dropping. The engines floating us in the air, I breathed in and out heavily as my heart rate slowed. ¡°Did we land?¡± I asked. ¡°This has no landing gear,¡± the Shi¡¯ar cursed. Pointing at a screen I noticed a crude rendition of the ship and a flat plain below it. ¡°We are just above the surface,¡± he said with a sigh. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Perfect. How do I put this on cruise?¡± I asked. ¡°We need to pick some people up.¡± After more threatening, the Shi¡¯ar answered and we found a convenient hatch close by to let everyone in. The outside of the ship charred, and a few pieces missing I thought I did a pretty good job of landing us. The large ship was maintaining an altitude about 50 feet above the arena stadium. Terrible in terms of parking, but in space terms I was a split second from killing us all. So about what I expected. I missed my mark of the stadium floor by quite a bit, but our ride was there. Anne and I flew out the side hatch to see the pandemonium the stadium was in. Kallark was fighting quite a few Imperial Guards with Lilandra beside. They were making a last stand on the Majestor¡¯s platform. Mandor¡¯s lifeless body still lay atop it as Shi¡¯ar fired weapons at them. Since I felt like we had done our part I left him to it. At the fighting area level the humans were busy fighting the rest of the Imperial Guard. Tabi was right at the center of them, her full elephant size as she sprayed blue flame everywhere. Anne and I flew down to them, dodging laser shots fired from Shi¡¯ar guards. ¡°Everyone on the ship! We are leaving!¡± I yelled, causing people to look up. The Imperial Guards pushed forward with the distraction. I dropped down to Tabi who understood. Her body expanding outward she turned into pure chakra and entered my body. I cast the biggest shadow clone jutsu yet, causing smoke to billow out of me as hundreds of me appeared around the other humans. ¡°Everyone not me! Ship! Now!¡± We yelled as one as my clones took over pushing the Imperial Guards back. The aliens began using their special powers as shadows, roided out tree roots, laser vision, and every power under the sun shot out at us. My clones disappeared with each attack, but they knew Haki, the majority of them made it to the attackers. ¡°How are you doing this?¡± Xavier asked. His eyes wide, I could tell he didn¡¯t like not knowing how strong I actually was. ¡°Later!¡± I yelled. He frowned but his floating wheelchair began to ascend to the hatch on the floating ship. I started ferrying people up to it. A hulked out Bruce Banner and Lyra Talbot began to turn back into humans as I grabbed them. One at a time we dodged more attacks as the attackers began to focus on the ship. ¡°We need Wolverine!¡± Storm yelled at me as she floated up, looking for him. He had gone after Cain Marko, but apparently I was too fast at stealing space ships. ¡°I¡¯ll find him!¡± I yelled and zipped off. Using my Observation Haki I spread it out as Tabi disconnected from me and rested on my shoulder. I began to fly toward the palace at breakneck speeds. It didn¡¯t take too long to find him. The furry fella was a danger magnet as he carried the knocked out Juggernaut. Like a kid giving an adult a piggyback ride his face was red from exertion as he barreled toward the stadium. Flying over him I grabbed Juggernaut by the belt and lifted them up. ¡°I knew you would need saving!¡± I yelled down to Wolverine as he dangled from the ham-sized hand of Juggernaut. ¡°Up yours, Weston!¡± He yelled up, a smile cracking his lips. ¡°Thanks for the save though.¡± ¡°See, that¡¯s all I need. A thank you. So many people refuse to give one,¡± I said to myself, shaking my head. I got us to the ship shortly and was pushing Juggernaut through the hatch. The large opening somehow small in comparison to the massive man. He was weak but alive, so I dropped him without healing him as I made my way to the bridge. Everyone yelling all at once, I pushed through the crowded bridge. ¡°We can¡¯t go!¡± Anne yelled. ¡°I¡¯m here. Let¡¯s make like Sigourney and get the hell off this planet,¡± I said. ¡°Jean left!¡± Cyclops yelled from the helm. He was quickly familiarizing himself with the controls, but as we pointed straight up I could see a fiery woman shooting red lasers of her own at the starships above. ¡°We will pick her up,¡± I assured. Chewing my lip I mentally did a count of everyone like a school teacher on a field trip as Cyclops cursed and shut the airlocks. Pushing the shifter up we shot to the heavens as people were thrown back. ¡°You suck at this! Watch you¡¯re driving,¡± I said as I held on. ¡°You have no right to speak,¡± Anne said, causing me to laugh. Smiling wide, we were in the atmosphere in a minute. Coming out into space the starships were focused on the lone woman as she blasted her hands at them. Each red laser she shot at them caused an explosion to happen on the bad guy¡¯s side. Staring at her, I knew she was in her element. Fighting army¡¯s on her own, causing havoc, and having a blast as she did it. A red aura of a phoenix surrounding her. I could almost see her laughing as she dodged attacks and shot her own. A big part of me wanted to go out there and have a little fun as well. ¡°How do we activate the warp drive?¡± Magneto asked Xavier. The bald man had his hands at his temples as he looked at my Shi¡¯ar captive. Apparently getting mind raped was unavoidable. ¡°I am transferring the information to Scott,¡± Xavier said. I rolled my eyes, the boy scout was doing it the easy way. Though his Haki was all over the place, most likely from his fight or breakup from Jean, I decided to do what I needed to. Moving out of the crowd of humans I made it to the airlock that the passed out Juggernaut was sleeping near. Opening the inner door, I stepped into the airlock and closed it. Looking out the small window into space I felt my heart rate increase. Fighting in space almost felt like a threshold or bottleneck for me. A step I needed to reach along the way. Something that would have most likely been impossible traveling to Manga or Manhwa, or even Book worlds. My Viltrumite form proved invaluable as I was able to take my fights to the final frontier. Squeezing the fist of my new hand, I noticed it was turning pink rather quickly. Not as gray as it was before I pushed the override on the outer door as I held my breath. The air was sucked out and I jumped outside. The cool of space all around me I saw Phoenix as she continued to fight the ships all on her own. The ship we had stolen next to me began to fire it¡¯s engines, skirting around the fight. I flew toward her, thinking loudly as I approached. -Phoenix!- I mentally yelled. -Weston! Isn¡¯t this great?!- She psychically yelled back. -I¡¯ve always wanted to do this- She laughed in my head with maniacal wonder as her hands came together and shot a high temp laser at the largest ship. I dodged another blast from the ship and came into her fiery aura that was somehow deflecting their attacks. -You¡¯ve always wanted to do an interstellar battle with ships about a million times bigger than you?- I asked. -Of course, hasn¡¯t everyone?- She gave me a wink as motes of light appeared in front of her. Learning her powers on the fly the motes of energy became large spheres. Shooting out at the city-sized ships, they caused more explosions. The ships slowly began to back away, one started to point at our own ship trying to sneak around. -That¡¯s great, Nix. But we gotta go- I said. -No- She said, locking eyes with me. -I¡¯m done with Earth. Done with the drama. Here is where I belong. Do you hear it?- I looked around, not hearing anything. -Exactly. No problems. No worries. It¡¯s all a blank slate out here. Do what you want. Go where you feel like it. It¡¯s what we are meant to do in life.- I saw her point. It was peaceful out in space, but that was running away. Probably running away from quests too which I didn¡¯t want to do. I needed quests to get stronger. With that thought I was brought back to my future self I saw a few days ago. He had been out in the wide universe for six years. Choosing to stay out here, rather than go back home. Was this something that the System or whatever controlled my path, was pushing me to do? -I- My thought was cut off as a massive energy beam blasted against Phoenix¡¯s fiery protection. I turned to see the largest ship was shooting a red beam straight at us. Far larger than any other, my immediate thought was that it was Garuda¡¯s Arm that had destroyed Lilandra¡¯s underground bunker. Phoenix¡¯s power increased as she held up her hands to stop the attack. But it overpowered her. Coating my body in Nen and Haki I grabbed her, flying her out of the way. My skin burning off from the power of the attack I yelled out in surprise, letting out some air in my lungs. Pushing through, I got past the attack and began pushing Hoken into my body to force it to heal more quickly. Skin regrowing, I looked to Phoenix in my arms. She had been knocked out. Her skin was no longer bright and glowing, but gray. She was dying. Internally cursing I looked from her to the Shi¡¯ar ship, then to the ship with the other humans. ¡°Fuck,¡± I tried to say through gritted teeth then flew full speed at our ship. Making it to the airlock I dropped her inside but stopped myself from shutting the door as I received another notification. Current Role in Marvel World: Avenging Hero Possible Role Upgrade: Galactic Hero Requirements: Stay behind My eyes widening, I knew I had never seen a notification like this. The Avenging Hero role must have been assigned to me as I focused on getting revenge for my family¡¯s death. This Galactic Hero role sounded a hell of a lot better. I gulped as I used Timeflow to think furiously. So many scenarios playing out in my mind, I really wanted to go back to Earth. Figure out everything I had to do to keep the girls, but this must have been a unique opportunity. There was no guarantee I could leave Earth with a ship and some girls that wanted to go. Especially since Magneto hadn¡¯t escaped the planet like he pretended to in the future. No, this ship would probably be damaged beyond repair if we got it back to Earth. These worlds and quests were guided by the supposed gods of these worlds. My intervention must have been needed elsewhere. Gulping, I turned back to face the expanse of space and ships moving to point toward us. With a nod I pushed the airlock, closing it with me on the outside. Slowly I began to drift away. Looking back one more time at the ship I flew away slightly and it winked out of existence. One second it was there, and the next it was gone. Utilizing some warp or whatever drive to escape Shi¡¯ar space instantly. I regretted making the decision at first. Left all alone again, I had only spent a few months in Marvel but a lot had happened. Sleeping with quite a few women, making relationships I hoped would survive me disappearing, I wanted to continue on, but Phoenix was right. This must be where I could be the most free. With that thought a notification appeared again. Marvel World Quest 9: Complete Win the Arin''n Haelar Get Everyone Back to Earth Assist Lilandra Rewards: Pet Evolution Form Challenger Slot Viltrumite Form +3% World Choice I wanted to whistle, but couldn¡¯t in the vacuum of space. Though this quest had been a pain in the ass, and I wasn¡¯t sure if we actually won the Haelar, I felt like the rewards were well deserved. Especially the Form Challenger Slot. I hadn¡¯t even thought about it, but now I could keep my epic body in other halls. My body bulking up with the Viltrumite Form upgrade, I had finally broken 20%. Using my Pet Evolution on Tabi, her level went up to 8 and she probably increased in size on the ship. Planning to summon her once I had a safe spot to land, I looked around trying to figure out what to do. I could go back down to the Shi¡¯ar planet. Use some goodwill with Lilandra if she survived to get off the planet. Or maybe latch onto one of the ships, or steal one. Curious what to do, I tried to gauge how much oxygen I had left, but really didn¡¯t feel like I was struggling for air. Unsure where to go from there, I was about to fly at one of the ships when I heard a knocking noise. Confused for a moment, I looked around, but everything was silent. After a moment the knocking noise happened again, this time it was the Shave and a Hair cut beat. As I realized what it was, I understood what was happening. I thought World Escape and was immediately transported to the Red Room. In front of me was Weston. He was wearing normal clothes, the same age as me, he was breathing heavily and his Haki burned with regret and rage. ¡°Finally,¡± he said, breathing in and out heavily. ¡°I knew I should have started knocking on this door.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked, concerned as his Haki shifted to a need for revenge. ¡°They killed her. They fucking killed Hancock,¡± he said. ¡°I need your help to kill every single one of those fuckers.¡± I stood there shocked for a moment. My eyes widening as I felt he was telling the truth. I didn¡¯t think it was possible, but from his reaction it apparently was. ¡°Tell me what the fuck happened and we can go kill them all.¡± He nodded, expecting nothing less as he began to fill me in on what he had been up to over the last year. END OF BOOK 4 CHAPTER 459 LEAVING WORLD END OF BOOK 4 CHAPTER 459 LEAVING WORLD¡°Try that button,¡± Nix said over my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m done pushing buttons,¡± I said. ¡°We already ejected all the cargo and opened the windows for the garden. Wake up that guy there and rape his mind for answers.¡± ¡°Fine, but I¡¯m driving,¡± she said, moving toward the guy. ¡°No, you can drive later,¡± I said. She laughed happily and picked up the shorter Shi¡¯ar easily. He didn¡¯t have the triangle cut, but he did have the pale yellow skin many of them had. Nix grabbed his head and he began to scream in pain from whatever psychic torture she put him through. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m nobody,¡± he pleaded as she shook him like a ragdoll. ¡°Just explain how to start this thing and fly it. Or I¡¯ll mind rape you,¡± Nix said. The red head meaning every word. ¡°I don¡¯t know-¡° ¡°Let me stop you there. I¡¯m a powerful psychic,¡± she said. ¡°Probably the next thing from the reincarnation of Miss Cleo herself. I know everything about your life already. I know you cheated all through flight school. And the only reason you¡¯re on this ship is because your dad called in a few favors. So start explaining to this idiot how to fly this thing or I¡¯ll start making you relive the worst moments of your life for eternity.¡± The man gulped and looked my way. ¡°That button. The yellow one. Flip it and hold it for two seconds. It will make sure all the airlocks are clear then shut them.¡± ¡°Very good,¡± she said, plopping him next to me. ¡°Remind me not to let you in my mind anymore,¡± I said to Nix. ¡°Oh, but it can be so fun,¡± she said, her gaze on the glass screen in front of us. I pushed the switch and the airlocks closed. ¡°Now flip that to detach from the-¡° I pushed it and the ship began to drift as we disengaged from the mother ship. Growing excited, I felt the adrenaline begin again as I moved the joystick. ¡°No!¡± The Shi¡¯ar yelled. ¡°That is for small movements,¡± he said as the ship drifted down to the larger one. We began to rumble as we collided slightly and I moved the joystick the opposite way I expected. Grinding metal echoed in the bridge until we were far enough away. ¡°That one controls the engine. Twist for a higher strength then push-¡° he stopped as I twisted the handle of the gear shifter and pushed forward. The ship lurched forward and Nix and I laughed with glee as the knocked out passengers slid backwards. I had no idea what speed we were traveling but I knew where we needed to go. Turning it around by maneuvering the joystick, we slowly faced the planet again. I pushed the shifter forward again. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± The Shi¡¯ar yelled. ¡°Landing,¡± I said. ¡°This wasn¡¯t made to reenter the atmosphere. It was made off the planet!¡± He said. ¡°Oh well,¡± I said as we began to descend into the atmosphere. The hull of the ship was already glowing red from friction as we only got faster. ¡°What the fuck are you doing?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m-¡° ¡°This ship has no brakes!¡± He said as I pulled back on the shifter. To my surprise we sped up instead of slowing down. I never thought of it before but like a ship on water there were no brakes used in space. You could only reverse. But the shifter I had sure as shit didn¡¯t have a reverse button. Guiding the ship toward the arena I did a sharp right with the joystick and the ship began to creak and groan loudly as it spun around. When we were facing the opposite way I began using the engines again to fight against gravity. The whole ship shaking like an unbroken bull, I held on for dear life as alarms flared to life and began cursing at me in different languages. Anne and the Shi¡¯ar screaming, Nix began to laugh with glee until we stopped dropping. The engines floating us in the air, I breathed in and out heavily as my heart rate slowed. ¡°Did we land?¡± I asked. ¡°This has no landing gear,¡± the Shi¡¯ar cursed. Pointing at a screen I noticed a crude rendition of the ship and a flat plain below it. ¡°We are just above the surface,¡± he said with a sigh. ¡°Perfect. How do I put this on cruise?¡± I asked. ¡°We need to pick some people up.¡± After more threatening, the Shi¡¯ar answered and we found a convenient hatch close by to let everyone in. The outside of the ship charred, and a few pieces missing I thought I did a pretty good job of landing us. The large ship was maintaining an altitude about 50 feet above the arena stadium. Terrible in terms of parking, but in space terms I was a split second from killing us all. So about what I expected. I missed my mark of the stadium floor by quite a bit, but our ride was there. Anne and I flew out the side hatch to see the pandemonium the stadium was in. Kallark was fighting quite a few Imperial Guards with Lilandra beside. They were making a last stand on the Majestor¡¯s platform. Mandor¡¯s lifeless body still lay atop it as Shi¡¯ar fired weapons at them. Since I felt like we had done our part I left him to it. At the fighting area level the humans were busy fighting the rest of the Imperial Guard. Tabi was right at the center of them, her full elephant size as she sprayed blue flame everywhere. Anne and I flew down to them, dodging laser shots fired from Shi¡¯ar guards. ¡°Everyone on the ship! We are leaving!¡± I yelled, causing people to look up. The Imperial Guards pushed forward with the distraction. I dropped down to Tabi who understood. Her body expanding outward she turned into pure chakra and entered my body. I cast the biggest shadow clone jutsu yet, causing smoke to billow out of me as hundreds of me appeared around the other humans. ¡°Everyone not me! Ship! Now!¡± We yelled as one as my clones took over pushing the Imperial Guards back. The aliens began using their special powers as shadows, roided out tree roots, laser vision, and every power under the sun shot out at us. My clones disappeared with each attack, but they knew Haki, the majority of them made it to the attackers. ¡°How are you doing this?¡± Xavier asked. His eyes wide, I could tell he didn¡¯t like not knowing how strong I actually was. ¡°Later!¡± I yelled. He frowned but his floating wheelchair began to ascend to the hatch on the floating ship. I started ferrying people up to it. A hulked out Bruce Banner and Lyra Talbot began to turn back into humans as I grabbed them. One at a time we dodged more attacks as the attackers began to focus on the ship. ¡°We need Wolverine!¡± Storm yelled at me as she floated up, looking for him. He had gone after Cain Marko, but apparently I was too fast at stealing space ships. ¡°I¡¯ll find him!¡± I yelled and zipped off. Using my Observation Haki I spread it out as Tabi disconnected from me and rested on my shoulder. I began to fly toward the palace at breakneck speeds. It didn¡¯t take too long to find him. The furry fella was a danger magnet as he carried the knocked out Juggernaut. Like a kid giving an adult a piggyback ride his face was red from exertion as he barreled toward the stadium. Flying over him I grabbed Juggernaut by the belt and lifted them up. ¡°I knew you would need saving!¡± I yelled down to Wolverine as he dangled from the ham-sized hand of Juggernaut. ¡°Up yours, Weston!¡± He yelled up, a smile cracking his lips. ¡°Thanks for the save though.¡± ¡°See, that¡¯s all I need. A thank you. So many people refuse to give one,¡± I said to myself, shaking my head. I got us to the ship shortly and was pushing Juggernaut through the hatch. The large opening somehow small in comparison to the massive man. He was weak but alive, so I dropped him without healing him as I made my way to the bridge. Everyone yelling all at once, I pushed through the crowded bridge. ¡°We can¡¯t go!¡± Anne yelled. ¡°I¡¯m here. Let¡¯s make like Sigourney and get the hell off this planet,¡± I said. ¡°Jean left!¡± Cyclops yelled from the helm. He was quickly familiarizing himself with the controls, but as we pointed straight up I could see a fiery woman shooting red lasers of her own at the starships above. ¡°We will pick her up,¡± I assured. Chewing my lip I mentally did a count of everyone like a school teacher on a field trip as Cyclops cursed and shut the airlocks. Pushing the shifter up we shot to the heavens as people were thrown back. ¡°You suck at this! Watch you¡¯re driving,¡± I said as I held on. ¡°You have no right to speak,¡± Anne said, causing me to laugh. Smiling wide, we were in the atmosphere in a minute. Coming out into space the starships were focused on the lone woman as she blasted her hands at them. Each red laser she shot at them caused an explosion to happen on the bad guy¡¯s side. Staring at her, I knew she was in her element. Fighting army¡¯s on her own, causing havoc, and having a blast as she did it. A red aura of a phoenix surrounding her. I could almost see her laughing as she dodged attacks and shot her own. A big part of me wanted to go out there and have a little fun as well. ¡°How do we activate the warp drive?¡± Magneto asked Xavier. The bald man had his hands at his temples as he looked at my Shi¡¯ar captive. Apparently getting mind raped was unavoidable. ¡°I am transferring the information to Scott,¡± Xavier said. I rolled my eyes, the boy scout was doing it the easy way. Though his Haki was all over the place, most likely from his fight or breakup from Jean, I decided to do what I needed to. Moving out of the crowd of humans I made it to the airlock that the passed out Juggernaut was sleeping near. Opening the inner door, I stepped into the airlock and closed it. Looking out the small window into space I felt my heart rate increase. Fighting in space almost felt like a threshold or bottleneck for me. A step I needed to reach along the way. Something that would have most likely been impossible traveling to Manga or Manhwa, or even Book worlds. My Viltrumite form proved invaluable as I was able to take my fights to the final frontier. Squeezing the fist of my new hand, I noticed it was turning pink rather quickly. Not as gray as it was before I pushed the override on the outer door as I held my breath. The air was sucked out and I jumped outside. The cool of space all around me I saw Phoenix as she continued to fight the ships all on her own. The ship we had stolen next to me began to fire it¡¯s engines, skirting around the fight. I flew toward her, thinking loudly as I approached. -Phoenix!- I mentally yelled. -Weston! Isn¡¯t this great?!- She psychically yelled back. -I¡¯ve always wanted to do this- She laughed in my head with maniacal wonder as her hands came together and shot a high temp laser at the largest ship. I dodged another blast from the ship and came into her fiery aura that was somehow deflecting their attacks. -You¡¯ve always wanted to do an interstellar battle with ships about a million times bigger than you?- I asked. -Of course, hasn¡¯t everyone?- She gave me a wink as motes of light appeared in front of her. Learning her powers on the fly the motes of energy became large spheres. Shooting out at the city-sized ships, they caused more explosions. The ships slowly began to back away, one started to point at our own ship trying to sneak around. -That¡¯s great, Nix. But we gotta go- I said. -No- She said, locking eyes with me. -I¡¯m done with Earth. Done with the drama. Here is where I belong. Do you hear it?- I looked around, not hearing anything. -Exactly. No problems. No worries. It¡¯s all a blank slate out here. Do what you want. Go where you feel like it. It¡¯s what we are meant to do in life.- I saw her point. It was peaceful out in space, but that was running away. Probably running away from quests too which I didn¡¯t want to do. I needed quests to get stronger. With that thought I was brought back to my future self I saw a few days ago. He had been out in the wide universe for six years. Choosing to stay out here, rather than go back home. Was this something that the System or whatever controlled my path, was pushing me to do? -I- My thought was cut off as a massive energy beam blasted against Phoenix¡¯s fiery protection. I turned to see the largest ship was shooting a red beam straight at us. Far larger than any other, my immediate thought was that it was Garuda¡¯s Arm that had destroyed Lilandra¡¯s underground bunker. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Phoenix¡¯s power increased as she held up her hands to stop the attack. But it overpowered her. Coating my body in Nen and Haki I grabbed her, flying her out of the way. My skin burning off from the power of the attack I yelled out in surprise, letting out some air in my lungs. Pushing through, I got past the attack and began pushing Hoken into my body to force it to heal more quickly. Skin regrowing, I looked to Phoenix in my arms. She had been knocked out. Her skin was no longer bright and glowing, but gray. She was dying. Internally cursing I looked from her to the Shi¡¯ar ship, then to the ship with the other humans. ¡°Fuck,¡± I tried to say through gritted teeth then flew full speed at our ship. Making it to the airlock I dropped her inside but stopped myself from shutting the door as I received another notification. Current Role in Marvel World: Avenging Hero Possible Role Upgrade: Galactic Hero Requirements: Stay behind My eyes widening, I knew I had never seen a notification like this. The Avenging Hero role must have been assigned to me as I focused on getting revenge for my family¡¯s death. This Galactic Hero role sounded a hell of a lot better. I gulped as I used Timeflow to think furiously. So many scenarios playing out in my mind, I really wanted to go back to Earth. Figure out everything I had to do to keep the girls, but this must have been a unique opportunity. There was no guarantee I could leave Earth with a ship and some girls that wanted to go. Especially since Magneto hadn¡¯t escaped the planet like he pretended to in the future. No, this ship would probably be damaged beyond repair if we got it back to Earth. These worlds and quests were guided by the supposed gods of these worlds. My intervention must have been needed elsewhere. Gulping, I turned back to face the expanse of space and ships moving to point toward us. With a nod I pushed the airlock, closing it with me on the outside. Slowly I began to drift away. Looking back one more time at the ship I flew away slightly and it winked out of existence. One second it was there, and the next it was gone. Utilizing some warp or whatever drive to escape Shi¡¯ar space instantly. I regretted making the decision at first. Left all alone again, I had only spent a few months in Marvel but a lot had happened. Sleeping with quite a few women, making relationships I hoped would survive me disappearing, I wanted to continue on, but Phoenix was right. This must be where I could be the most free. With that thought a notification appeared again. Marvel World Quest 9: Complete Win the Arin''n Haelar Get Everyone Back to Earth Assist Lilandra Rewards: Pet Evolution Form Challenger Slot Viltrumite Form +3% World Choice I wanted to whistle, but couldn¡¯t in the vacuum of space. Though this quest had been a pain in the ass, and I wasn¡¯t sure if we actually won the Haelar, I felt like the rewards were well deserved. Especially the Form Challenger Slot. I hadn¡¯t even thought about it, but now I could keep my epic body in other halls. My body bulking up with the Viltrumite Form upgrade, I had finally broken 20%. Using my Pet Evolution on Tabi, her level went up to 8 and she probably increased in size on the ship. Planning to summon her once I had a safe spot to land, I looked around trying to figure out what to do. I could go back down to the Shi¡¯ar planet. Use some goodwill with Lilandra if she survived to get off the planet. Or maybe latch onto one of the ships, or steal one. Curious what to do, I tried to gauge how much oxygen I had left, but really didn¡¯t feel like I was struggling for air. Unsure where to go from there, I was about to fly at one of the ships when I heard a knocking noise. Confused for a moment, I looked around, but everything was silent. After a moment the knocking noise happened again, this time it was the Shave and a Hair cut beat. As I realized what it was, I understood what was happening. I thought World Escape and was immediately transported to the Red Room. In front of me was Weston. He was wearing normal clothes, the same age as me, he was breathing heavily and his Haki burned with regret and rage. ¡°Finally,¡± he said, breathing in and out heavily. ¡°I knew I should have started knocking on this door.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked, concerned as his Haki shifted to a need for revenge. ¡°They killed her. They fucking killed Hancock,¡± he said. ¡°I need your help to kill every single one of those fuckers.¡± I stood there shocked for a moment. My eyes widening as I felt he was telling the truth. I didn¡¯t think it was possible, but from his reaction it apparently was. ¡°Tell me what the fuck happened and we can go kill them all.¡± He nodded, expecting nothing less as he began to fill me in on what he had been up to over the last year. START OF BOOK 5 CHAPTER 460 PROLOGUE- PT1 START OF BOOK 5 CHAPTER 460 PROLOGUE- PT1~ 6 months ago ~ I stepped out of the Tutorial is Too Hard world. I had some nice gains but it was hard to find a real challenge when they literally gave us a bunch of options to skip all the waiting around. It was time to move on now that I had three more doors that could be opened. I had to make sure to keep opening doors before Easton noticed and took all the new doors. Manhwa had many opportunistic worlds, and staying in one would just waste all the time we spent growing. Curious what the next world could bring, it was nice to finally have some fun with these worlds. Hancock and I had lived it up in Second Life Ranker and Tutorial is too Hard so far, I wanted to keep our momentum going. I moved to the 1 o¡¯clock door, excited to see what lay beyond. Once inside, the scenery around me turned into a small apartment. Some trash littering the crusty carpet. The room was cramped but livable. ¡°Freakin Hancock is probably a princess,¡± I grumbled as I walked to where I guessed the bathroom was. She had been quite lucky on cushy backstories thus far. Looking in a mirror, I was skinny at least. Some actual muscle on me, I was happy with this version of me. Memories quickly flooded in as I studied my face. I was Weston Woon. 22 years old again and lived in Seoul, South Korea. I had awakened as a Hunter over a year ago. I had been more than excited about the awakening when it happened, but then I was only judged to be worthy of a D-rank. I had killed a few monsters, but mainly did no-risk work in dungeons. With that information, I was fairly certain I knew what world I was in. The memories continued to fill my mind. My parents were killed in a dungeon break a few years ago. I had no one but myself to rely on. I maintained my own apartment and simple lifestyle by acting as a porter for a local guild. No real contract set-up; the guilds I worked with only asked for me when they were short-handed. The memories settled, my heartbeat quickened further as I got the notification. You have chosen Solo Leveling World Not everything has to involve Returners. I really loved the Solo Leveling Manhwa. In the source material, the main protagonist was a weakling, of course, and he became the strongest person in the world by fighting monsters and leveling up. Gaining a video game-like ability, he was able to surpass every other human in the world. My body began to expand with new muscles as my World Lasting Physique kicked in. Plenty strong from my main other worlds, I did my best to ignore the pain by recalling what I could about the new world. In the world of Solo Leveling, portals from other worlds popped up randomly. Around the same time portals showed up, people started awakening impossibly strong abilities. These people were called Hunters. Your strength and skills reflected class-based techniques inspired by role-playing games like healing, super strength, spells, and other classic moves. If you awakened as a Hunter, you could be super strong or weak, depending on your luck. Only Awakened Hunters could survive these portals/dungeons. Ranked from E to S-Class, the story followed the man known as the weakest Hunter in South Korea. ¡°A man I know,¡± I said with a gasp as my pain subsided. When I thought of the weakest Hunter I knew, I could only think of one person. My friend Sung Jin-woo. He was known for always getting hurt in dungeons, no one liked to dungeon-dive with the guy because he had to hog the healer''s focus, but his mom was sick, and he needed to work to pay for her medical bills. I pulled my cell phone out. His text was the first in my list. Like he did every time before he entered a dungeon he texted me. Take care, was all he sent. I received it less than an hour ago. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. He had entered a dungeon. ¡°Was it-¡± I stopped asking as a pop-up appeared. Solo Leveling Quest 1: Pass the Dungeon Trial Reward: Player ¡°Fuck!¡± I yelled. I didn¡¯t hesitate to break my window with my Tremor Devil Fruit and jump out. Pooling water under me, chakra kept me afloat on top of the water as I headed to the nearest Hunter HQ. I began to hyperventilate from excitement as I gained speed. Not only was I getting the Reward I actually wanted in manhwa, but I had the chance to really become the protagonist. Not some ambiguous side-character with a bunch of quests in front of me where I didn¡¯t know the ending. But a full-blown overpowered protagonist with broken skills. I could have front-row seats to one of the most epic power leveling stories ever told. With the strength I earned from Solo Leveling, I knew I could pass all the other rooms in the Manhwa Hall with ease. This was like joining MHA World and you were able to force your way into getting One-For-All instead of Midoriya. My heart beating like a drum in my chest, I flew on my disc of water for all I was worth. Wind roaring all around me, I dropped down at the front door of the large Hunter Association HQ. Pushing past people, they yelled at me, but I didn¡¯t care. I ran to the stairs and up to the 3rd floor. Skipping steps, I barely had a mind to breathe, let alone care about who I had to knock down in my way. Moving past cubicles, I spoke to the only person that could help. ¡°Ji, where did Sung Jin-Woo go to for his dungeon today?!¡± ¡°Woah, Weston,¡± the girl said. She was a little older than me, but had given me a few tips on people hiring porters in the past. ¡°I¡¯m on the phone.¡± I pulled out a stack of Won from my status screen and dropped it on her desk. Her eyes bulged, and she slammed her phone down. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Sung Jin-Woo?¡± ¡°The Weakest Hunter?¡± She asked, like it was some earned title. . ¡°The same,¡± I said, catching my breath. She got onto her computer and began typing. ¡°Uh looks like portal opened in the basement of a newly constructed building. He joined a smaller group from the Hunter Guild. Over by Gyeong and Aera-¡± I knew the place. I turned as she made the won disappear. I could have sworn the dungeon I was hoping for was in a construction area, at least from what I remembered of the source material. There was literally no time to waste. I looked to the window facing the busy street and broke it with a Tremor. People were yelling as I jumped out of the window. Before I hit the street, water caught me and I was on my way. Only to gain a huge amount of speed as I headed toward the intersection the dungeon was at. It was easy to find. A squad of police cars was outside the building to make sure no one snuck in. I dropped down over their heads and landed behind their blockade easily. Running in, a few yelled at me, but I ignored them. Feeling the spiritual energy in the dark, half-built office building, I found some concrete stairs that went down. As I ran, I was almost knocked over by someone trying to flee. The guy in a suit of armor and with a sword at his back didn¡¯t pause and kept going. ¡°Guess I¡¯m in the right place,¡± I said as I ran the way he had come from. The black and blue portal to another world was soon in front of me. The portal poured out a huge amount of Spiritual Energy. I headed in without hesitation. I didn¡¯t bother to look at the cavern I was in. The dungeon portal took me to a whole new world, but I couldn¡¯t care less. My target was ahead. Speeding up, more people were running my way. Chakra all over my body I began to float on water-chakra again. People missing limbs continued to run in the opposite direction. Bloody stumps for arms, disheveled and dirty, they resembled those leaving a war zone. I headed toward where they were coming from. A set of large iron double doors with intricate designs etched in their face, they slowly closed just ahead. With a burst of speed, I flew inside as a man carried a girl outside. What lay inside was what I expected. The room had a blue glow to it. A huge stone statue straight ahead, it was of a man seated on a throne. A good 50 feet tall. The statue stared at the center of the room. 12 other statues only 20 feet tall were slowly walking toward an altar in the middle of the room. A beaten and bloody Sung Jin-Woo laid atop it. Breathing his last breaths, his spiritual energy was weak but there. I ran toward him. Flames around the altar slowly flickered out. I clicked summon as I got close to him. ¡°Weston!¡± Hancock yelled. Completely nude this time, she covered herself up as the last flame winked out around us. ¡°You¡¯ll thank me later, my dear,¡± I said confidently as one of the stone statues raised it¡¯s sword. The statue swung the sword down toward us and time froze. Unable to move my body, I received multiple notifications in quick succession. Warning: You have not completed all the requirements of the secret quest: Courage of the Weak Error Quest Completed Error More Participants Found Error... Recalculating... You have earned the right to become a Player Will You Accept? Yes/No Only able to move my eyes, I thought ¡®Yes¡¯ as loudly as I could. Welcome Player I read the message, and everything turned black. ~ Today ~ (Chapters 124-131 of Solo Leveling Manhwa) I woke up to a gorgeous woman on either arm. Their smooth, naked skin upon mine was the best way to wake up in the morning. My eyes moved slowly to the face of the woman I had woke up next to consistently for over a year now, Hancock Byun. Though her original name was Hancock Boa, when she joined me on my adventure, the System had changed her name in each Hall as it did mine. She was a gorgeous dark-haired woman. Long black hair, a tall forehead, a thin but long nose, smooth cheeks, deep red pouty lips, and the most amazing pair of tits god gifted to any one woman. Larger than DD, they stayed perky even as she lay on me. Her dark eyes opened as I stared at her. Blinking rapidly, her red lips split into a deep smile. ¡°Hello, husband,¡± she whispered. ¡°Hello, wife,¡± I said, mirroring her smile. I couldn¡¯t help but stare into her eyes as I felt the warmth radiating off of her Haki. Memories of our wedding nights playing through my mind as we stared at one another. My skill with Haki had been rather cursory when I came to the Manhwa Hall. I could get a sense of a few emotions here and there, but now I could practically read people¡¯s minds from their spiritual energy. Hancock released pure love and happiness. It hadn¡¯t always been that way of course. So desperate to make herself known and needed in my world travels, she had done much to try to please me, rather than what she wanted. But as time together went on, we let our true selves show more. I could honestly say I was glad she was with me. No, we didn¡¯t agree on everything. No marriage was perfect. But where it mattered, we did agree, which meant all the world to me. Our fights had become fewer and farther between as we made lives in these new worlds, and I counted on her far more than I had anyone else since I started these Challenges. I moved to get on top of her but she whispered, ¡°stop.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± I asked, frowning. ¡°You¡¯ll wake her,¡± she said, looking at the other woman on my shoulder. I turned to face the girl on my left. Her bright blonde hair a stark contrast to Hancock¡¯s black, she didn¡¯t have quite the body, or rack of Hancock either, but she was still gorgeous. One of the strongest women in this world, her name was Cha Hae-In. An S-Class hunter from the Hunter guild, she was Hancock¡¯s best friend, and the newest addition to our bedroom activities. ¡°I¡¯m still surprised she joined us,¡± I admitted. It had been a long six months in Solo Leveling World. 6 months of relative time at least. I had probably spent 7 months in the world, since I got stuck in a couple of dungeons with time dilation. Either way, we had only left now and then since we got to the world. Hancock and I had lucked into becoming Players like the main protagonist, Sung Jin-Woo. The quest for becoming Players had also awarded us to get a Passive Skill as a Player. Which allowed us to level up in other worlds of Manhwa. Our World Lasting Physiques allowing us to grow far stronger than anyone else as we jumped from world to world, manhwa was proving to be far easier to get stronger in than the Manga hall had been. . At first my path in Solo Leveling was simply getting as strong as possible as fast as possible. Especially as Hunters only increased in quantity as Hancock and I went around the world, conquering dungeons and having fun. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what had changed between canon and this world. I was fairly certain Sung Jin-woo was the only Player in canon, but lately I was starting to think maybe there were more. For some reason S-Rank dungeons kept popping up, and unknown Hunters I didn¡¯t recognize kept conquering them. People that were gaining fame rather quickly as Hancock and I had. Able to gain levels and strength by completing daily quests and killing monsters, it was the ultimate cheat skill. If other people had this same ability, I wondered where this was all leading. A lot had strayed from canon from what I remembered, so all I could do was take it day by day. Letting out a sigh I pushed my worries away about the canon and shrugged Cha Hae-In off my shoulder. She yelped as she was forcefully awoken and I laid atop the naked Hancock. The natural Lust aura I exuded with my chakra ensured Hancock¡¯s lower lips were already drenched. Allowing my rock-hard dick to penetrate her in a slow and lazy thrust. ¡°Fuuuuu-ck,¡± she said as my 9-inch dick penetrated her. My dick coated in Lust chakra, her lower muscles writhed around my dick. Two Watanabe hearts imprinted on my ball sac, one was over each ball showing that I had the second stage of the Chikyugi. Though Hancock and I had tried to awaken the third stage with a giant orgy, we had so far been unsuccessful. But when I became strong enough, I was sure it could happen. ¡°You feel so good,¡± I grumbled into her neck as my body pressed into her. Fully buried in her, she began to pant as I built the chakra up. ¡°You uh-fuck. Go-go easy shiiit,¡± she gasped and came on my dick. Liquid gushing around my shaft, her eyes fluttered as her chest pushed up into me. Moaning loudly, she stared up at me as she gasped. ¡°Your skills are cheating,¡± she said. ¡°Why can I not get a sex skill?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± I said as I pulled out and shoved back in. We had been to all of the Smut rooms, but she still hadn¡¯t gotten one. She gasped but opened her legs wider to allow me further inside of her. ¡°You feel good enough as it is.¡± Only worrying about my own pleasure, I still allowed a trickle of chakra around my dick, causing her to moan and continue to gush liquid. ¡°Cum in me,¡± she whispered, her tongue sticking out as she held her tits closer together. The valley of cleavage calling me, I shoved my face in and humped harder. We became a groaning mess until I sped up and timed it so we came together. My own cum filling her up as hers coated my dick, we held one another in our post-coitus. But as our addition stirred slightly, we pulled away to stare at her. ¡°Good morning, Cha-Cha,¡± Hancock said with a wide smile. Hae-In squeaked as we stared at her. The blonde, covering herself up with the blanket, she radiated shame and more than a little lust. ¡°I think she wants another turn,¡± I said as I exited Hancock. She grunted as I did but was rolling to Hae-In. Grabbing hold of her once best friend and now potential lover. ¡°Is that true, Cha-Cha?¡± Hancock asked. It was her own special name for the other Hunter, since they had been friends for some time before Hancock and I came to this world. Hancock¡¯s hands holding the blonde¡¯s wrists as their breasts pushed against one another, they were closer as friends now than ever before. ¡°Do you want my husband? You were so timid last night. Even after all the effort I¡¯ve put into seducing you. You want my man?¡± ¡°I-¡° Hae-In said in shame. ¡°Good,¡± Hancock cut in. ¡°I want him to have you. Like I said last night, now we can take our relationship to the next level.¡± ¡°To what?¡± Hae-In squeaked. Her mouth dry, her Haki said she knew the answer. ¡°You know,¡± Hancock teased. Moaning as she writhed atop Hae-In. ¡°If you have no interest in me sexually. Then at least join us. I believe you and I can become the best of sister-wives. We already spend every day together. Stay with Weston and me, and we could spend every night together as well.¡± The duo had been in the same guild for years before Hancock and I came to this world. Enjoying being single, where every man wanted them, it had been rather hard on Hae-In when I came to the world, and Hancock began spending time with me instead. But over time we had hinted and invited until she finally accepted after I saved her life the night before. As Hae-In mentally debated on what was going on, Hancock kissed her. I rolled my eyes. I had seen her do it quite a few times by that point in many worlds. It was her move. A little shock and awe with a makeout session was how she had seduced girl after girl. After all this time, I was fairly certain every girl was at least curious about a little girl-on-girl action. Especially with the most beautiful woman in every world she traveled to, Hancock. Each woman could be as straight as uncooked spaghetti, but put them around someone hot enough, and they will become wet enough, and with time they start becoming a little limber. Which proved true as Hae-In moved into the kiss. Then she remembered who she was kissing and pulled back. ¡°Hancock, I-¡° ¡°Ugh,¡± Hancock said as she sat up. Her perfect tits bouncing with the movement. ¡°Why can¡¯t women just kiss one another without freaking each other out? I love you, Cha-Cha. You know that. Kissing is just how I show it.¡± This was her classic technique. Make the kiss seem harmless, then next time push for a little more, then more, and before the poor girls knew it, they were having her go down on them. Which I knew most people didn¡¯t like, but I was weird, I found it pretty hot. ¡°Usually you¡¯re wearing clothes though,¡± Hae-In said. Her eyes locked on Hancock¡¯s chest as well. ¡°True,¡± Hancock said, giving me the side eye. ¡°So, did you have fun last night?¡± She walked over on her knees toward me, acting like it was the most natural thing. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­remember much,¡± Hae-In said, her eyes locked on my very erect dick for a split second. ¡°Where are we, anyway?¡± Looking around the room, we were of course in the master bedroom of my Capsule House from DBZ. All of Hancock''s and my stuff stored inside, we had been able to take it everywhere. Storing all the little knickknacks we had squirreled away from other worlds. ¡°Jeju Island,¡± I said, getting off the bed. Not bothering to put clothes on, I looked out the small window to see the work crews leveling the area outside. ¡°Jeju?!¡± She yelled, sitting up quickly. ¡°The one with the-¡° ¡°We cleared the S-grade dungeon and all the monsters here a few weeks ago,¡± Hancock said boredly as she lay back down. ¡°What?!¡± Hae-In yelled, even more concerned. ¡°How have I not heard this? The island was uninhabitable for years.¡± Jeju was an island to the south of South Korea. One of the strongest dungeons ever had burst out there. The monsters from it killed everyone on the island years ago. On my quest for levels, I had cleared it all out. Saving plenty of drama with the Korean and Japanese guilds, and giving me loads of Magic Core rights to one of the strongest dungeons ever. ¡°Well, you know Weston¡¯s new job,¡± Hancock said. ¡°Being the new commissioner of the Hunter¡¯s Association has many perks.¡± ¡°That¡¯s supposed to be confidential,¡± I said. ¡°Oh come on, it¡¯s Cha-Cha,¡± Hancock said. I turned, studying the still naked blonde. She jerked awake, caught staring at me again. I thought it over and decided to share. ¡°Yeah, as the new commissioner for Korea¡¯s hunters. I made a deal that as long as I cleared Jeju Island, it became mine.¡± Rather close to Japan and Korea, it was a perfect location to start my new country up. Though small, there was a lot of potential still. ¡°So there are no more monsters?¡± Hae-In asked. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t count the ugly foreman,¡± Hancock said. ¡°That guy isn¡¯t so bad,¡± I said. We currently had a couple hundred construction workers clearing roads and destroying the giant bug nest the previous monsters had made. I had a massive castle and city planned for the island, but they would be years in the making. I had plenty of money thanks to my willingness to jump into any dungeon around the world. Stealing the best from quite a few other hunters that had been making names for themselves as of late. Though I wasn¡¯t known as the top Hunter because I had only been around for a few months, I was currently listed as one of the strongest. With that thought, my phone began ringing. Rolling my eyes, I walked over to it. Grumbling under my breath, I put a smile in my voice as I said, ¡°Chairman Gunhee.¡± ¡°Weston, get your ass here. There is a stink being thrown my way about that dungeon you cleared in Brazil,¡± the old gruff man said. He was the official leader of the Korean Hunter¡¯s Association. The group that managed all the Hunters in Korea. I was the Commissioner, which was technically just below him, then when he retired in a few weeks, I would take his spot. He and I had become friends in the last couple of months. In fact, he was the one that talked me into taking the government position. ¡°What?¡± I asked, letting out a tired sigh. ¡°How did they know it was me?¡± ¡°So it was you?!¡± He yelled. ¡°Fucking hell, Weston. There are procedures for these sorts of things.¡± ¡°I know, I know, it was an A-Class though, they would have taken forever to clear it¡± I said. ¡°Give me¡­an hour,¡± I said as I looked at the two naked women on the bed. I hung up before he could respond. My eyes on Hancock, she smirked and rolled over to face Hae-In. ¡°So¡­shall we go again?¡± I asked Hae. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Again?¡± She asked, scooting back on the bed as she squeezed her legs together. ¡°I thought this was just the once.¡± ¡°Oh no,¡± Hancock said, practically slithering over to her. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the hell he puts me through every night. I can¡¯t do it alone anymore, Cha-Cha. I need your help.¡± Hae-In¡¯s face became beet red as she replayed the events of the night before. I really hadn¡¯t gone easy on either of them. ¡°This isn¡¯t right,¡± she mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I want it,¡± Hancock said, turning to face me. She licked her lips and gave me a wink. ¡°You can leave whenever you want,¡± I told the new girl. ¡°But we would both like you here.¡± Her eyes got big, locking onto me, then my perfectly chiseled chest, then my dick. The bulge in her eyes said enough, and I descended upon her. The Lust Aura around us, doing it¡¯s job, she was drenched as I entered her. Hissing slightly from the pain her newly busted hymen was still rather sore, but she was an S-Rank Hunter, she would be fine. Grabbing her legs, I moved them closer to her head as I shoved all the way into her cunt. Lust chakra touching everywhere I could reach, she began to moan in pleasure as Hancock and I kissed overtop her. ¡°Fuck her hard today,¡± Hancock moaned, putting her hand behind my head as our foreheads touched. ¡°I don¡¯t want us to be able to walk.¡± I nodded, getting more into it as my thrusts became stronger. Making her cum uncontrollably Hae-In screamed as loud smacking sounds resounded in the room. Our sexes colliding hard, she began to hold her own legs over her head as she yelled my name. Liquid gushing out of her, my hand squeezed one of Hancock¡¯s breasts. Pushing chakra into her, the room filled with their moans as the notification came. Solo Leveling Quest 11: Defeat the Carthanon Temple Reward: Light''s Hope CHAPTER 461 PROLOGUE – PT2 CHAPTER 461 PROLOGUE ¨C PT2¡°You too, huh?¡± I asked as Sung Jin-Woo walked over toward us. The once-weak Hunter nodded as he raised his hand, revealing a key. The key was exactly like Hancock''s and my keys. We had received them for completing our daily workout quest soon after I received the quest notification. ¡°What do you think it means?¡± Jin-woo asked. He was about my height at 6 feet two inches tall. Both of us having become taller to help accommodate our immense strength, we were a far cry from how we looked only a few months ago. We had been best friends once upon a time, and that friendship was rekindled as we both became Players. I had helped guide him more than a little, and we had assisted each other in dungeon after dungeon since then. ¡°No idea,¡± I said. ¡°Nothing good, I¡¯m sure.¡± Along with the quest from the System that controlled my Challenges, we had received quests from the System of this world to go to the Carthanon Temple. The key had guided Hancock and me to a newly opened portal in the downtown district of Seoul. A portal we were standing in front of as members from the Hunter¡¯s Association kept bystanders back. ¡°Shall we?¡± Hancock asked. She was wearing a red dress with a front slit cut in it that was down to her belly button. Gold snake earrings; two more were stitched into her dress. One of the first things she did when we started making money was hire her own personal tailor to make dress after dress. Each following the same snake theme. ¡°You just want to get back to the bedroom,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. Though I had kicked the girls out of my Capsule House once I went to work, they had continued their conversation about future plans at Hancock¡¯s penthouse. ¡°So?¡± Hancock asked unashamedly. Jin-Woo blushed deeply, having learned a while ago not to ask about our bedroom activities. My eyes locked onto the portal in front of us. About 10 feet tall it was made of pure mana. Like a black and blue cyclone continuously spinning in front of us it was a doorway to another world. I studied it and could feel a weak sense of mana escaping from it, but I knew that was a facade. There was a very thin hint of mana that spelled danger as well. ¡°Are you sure you are needed, Commissioner?¡± One of my subordinates asked. ¡°Surely this won¡¯t require three S-Ranks.¡± ¡°It will,¡± I said. ¡°Keep everyone back. Evacuate the entire block.¡± Frowning, I studied my status screens for a moment. Solo Leveling Name Weston Woon Level 162 Job Light Monarch Fatigue 0 Title Monster Bane (+5) HP 52,661 MP 76,049 Strength 426 Vitality 455 Agility 498 Intelligence 499 Sense 351 Free Pts. 0 Skills Challenging Roar (MAX) Negation Strike (MAX) Instant Reflexes (LVL 79) Weakest Link (LVL 54) Mana Tsunami (Lvl 49) Focused Blast (Lvl 64) Granite Skin (Lvl 69) Unbreakable (Lvl 41) Illusion (LVL 29) Flash (Lvl 47) Fairy Promenade (Lvl 15) Light Step (LVL 45) Resurrection (Lvl 3) Clearguard (Lvl 34) Light''s Hope (Lvl 76) My Solo Leveling status screen was a far cry from where it started. Having earned skills thanks to my use of chakra, I had also learned to use the power system of this world, which used mana as fuel. Though Earth didn¡¯t have a huge amount of mana, most of the worlds we went to did. So the skills I had learned with my class would most likely be useless in other places, but for now they were nice to have. Name Weston Woon Current Quest: World 1: Second Life Ranker World 1 Quest: World 2: Returner''s Magic World 2 Quest: World 3: Solo Leveling World 3 Quest: Carthanon Temple World 4: Beginning after End World 4 Quest: Passive Skills: Memory Meld Dead Man Walking Handicap Dismiss Gemini World Lasting Physique Player Level 162 Summon: Hancock Summon 1 Challenger Slot Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other 6 Challenger Slots World Escape Chakra Conqueror''s Haki Nen Tremor Devil Fruit Journeyman Eye Inventory Chikyugi Townsend Dragon''s Visage Mana Manipulation World Store Light''s Hope Bonuses Medium Identify Theft Resistance 5 Challenger Slots Fertility Control Hardened Skin Minor Psychic Resistance Medium Magic Resistance Love Bask Minor Curse Resistance Ailment Resistance Force Dampening Clearguard Items Capsule - House Stored 2 Challenger Slots Demon King Armor Stored Achilies Greaves Weakness Eliminator S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hall Door Fragment (1/4) Item Augmentor+ Item Copy Annihilation Stored Currency: Gold 12,400 1 Challenger Slot Won 100,851,852,112 Karma 98,040 Since most of the Manhwa Rooms I had been to had their own status screens and skills, I was left to quests to get them on my cross-world status screen. Which caused quite the headache, as I jumped worlds. I hoped going deeper into Solo Leveling would allow more of my current skills to transfer, but for now I was happy with my gains so far. Once I cleared Solo Leveling, I would get more Challenger Slots for the really good skills I had; at least I hoped I would. I couldn¡¯t exactly remember how Solo Leveling ended. I knew it had something to do with gods and reincarnation, but I also remembered the ending to the canon sucked. Quite a bit had changed for me between the canon and my real version of the world. Only time would tell what would happen, but for now I was enjoying the ride of being on the top of the world. ¡°Shall we?¡± I asked Hancock, as I reached out my hand. ¡°Of course, my love,¡± she said, taking my hand. I reached out my hand to Jin-Woo but he rolled his eyes. Matching our steps, we walked into the dungeon portal together. On the other side we appeared inside of a large rocky hallway. The real amount of mana of the dungeon revealing itself as we stepped through, it was far more than even Jeju Island exuded. Growing excited, I looked around the hall as we continued forward. Torches lining the long hallway glowed blue. The floor at our feet was clean and tiled, and the wall and ceiling were cut from stone in the shape of an arch. Carved out of stone, it seemed we were underground on some other planet. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± Jin-Woo said. ¡°What?¡± Hancock asked. ¡°Just¡­reminds me of something,¡± he said. We turned to face him. ¡°That dungeon where we became Players. It has that same feel.¡± ¡°Really? I can¡¯t remember. I was summoned there naked,¡± Hancock said, frowning at me. ¡°I forgot about that. The Hunter Guild really thought we kidnapped you, nudist,¡± I said, eyeing her. The previous Hancock had been an A-Rank Hunter in the Hunter Guild with Cha Hae-In. When we woke up from becoming Players they found Jinwoo, me, and a naked Hancock. It did not go over well, that was for sure. She stuck her tongue out at me, and I frowned, staring at the door. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not good.¡± The shadows growing darker as Jin-Woo¡¯s zombie shadows coalesced around him. Able to raise the dead, he was a necromancer. Though he still hadn¡¯t beaten me in a fight and was far below me in levels because he shared experience with his shadows, I knew he was actually strong. ¡°Nothing we can do but see where it goes.¡± Without another word, I stepped down the hall. My two followers locked in step with me, and we made our way slowly. It wasn¡¯t long until we came to a large door. About ten feet tall, it looked exactly like the door I had entered to save Jin-Woo and become a Player those months ago. I had swooped into the dungeon at the end of his trial, right before these exact doors closed. Recalling something about doing this dungeon again, I couldn¡¯t remember if it was from the manhwa, or I was just remembering wrong. Either way, I raised my hand with the key. The key began to glow, and as Hancock and Jin-woo raised their hands, the door opened. The interior was dark, but I stepped through first. Ready to step to any source of light, I was surprised to see other people walking through similar doors around the room. Inside the door was a massive dome-shaped enclosure. At least a thousand feet across and five hundred feet wide, there were about twenty other doors lining the walls. These doors were mirror images of the one we walked through. As I studied the other doors, they opened and more people began stepping inside. As they did, I noticed that only one person was walking through each door, unlike ours where three people were walking in. I began to coalesce the light around me and direct it all around, making it stronger so we could all see. ¡°Fucking Weston!¡± One of the strangers yelled. Then I realized it wasn¡¯t a stranger; it was that dickhole Luke from Miami. I had kicked his ass a few weeks ago when he tried to steal one of my dungeons. He brought his hands together for an attack and I stepped toward him. Appearing in a flash of light beside him, I already had my Lightsword at his throat. It wasn¡¯t as menacing as my Demon King¡¯s Sword, and was far quicker to draw. ¡°What the fuck are you doing here?¡± I demanded as his eyes widened on the sword at his throat. ¡°Me?! What are you doing here? I¡¯m in America,¡± he said. His hands made fists as flames appeared on his knuckles as he powered up. ¡°We are in a dungeon, you idiot,¡± I said. Looking around, I realized I knew many of the other people there. All were Hunters I had either helped or hindered in the last few months as I conquered dungeons around the world. ¡°Still making friends, I see,¡± Raquel said with a laugh. She was a dark red-haired woman that had begged me to cum inside her only a month ago. ¡°You know it, darling,¡± I said as I released the mana holding the Lightsword together. It blinked out of existence as I did. I raised my hands as the other Hunters held their weapons in my direction. Each and every one of them a strong Hunter in their own right. I was getting a better sense of the area as my Observation Haki sensed everything. Surprisingly, I didn¡¯t notice the giant statue sitting at the edge of the stone room. The statue was that of a giant man on a throne. Wearing a tall crown, it¡¯s face had a creepy smile across it. Many others noticed it as I did. ¡°Fuck, not again,¡± Luke said as he stepped back. Others did the same. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said, putting it together. ¡°Wait, did all of you face this guy before? Did you all become Players?¡± I had known there was a possibility of others, but not this many. I counted, and there were 21 of us total. ¡°You know what a Player is?¡± Someone asked, but my mind was putting it all together. Hancock and I had squeaked in at the last second to become Players. I had always assumed the man that made Players accidentally let us in. But as I looked around, I realized that each one of these people was a Player. Each one had gone through the same trial as Sung Jin-Woo had, and was given the opportunity to become impossibly strong. We three weren¡¯t special. We were simply the only three that had become Players in the same dungeon. ¡°What are your levels?!¡± I barked to each of them. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not telling you that¡± ¡°105¡± People said around me. ¡°Shutup!¡± I said releasing some mana and allowing my Tremor Fruit out a little. Shaking the area around us. ¡°Something triggered this event with all of us today. Is there a threshold? Is anyone below level 100?¡± It took time as people looked around, but Jin-Woo raised his hand. ¡°I reached level 101 yesterday.¡± He had been lagging mainly because his shadows took so much of his XP. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. My haki told me that most everyone was around the same strength. We had each finally reached level 100, telling me that a special event was planned for us. Something that required all the potential Players in the world at one location. Congratulations! You all have proven yourself as Players. Reward: Awakening... With the notification from the Solo Leveling System, it all turned black. ¡ª I learned everything finally. I understood it all. All the bullshit of this stupid world had been replayed for me to see and decipher, but before I could put it all together, I was attacked. Not my physical body, I was a million miles away from that during the vision that assaulted me during this Awakening. No, my consciousness was attacked as it floated in the vast ether around me. -GIVE UP THE LIGHT- A voice roared in my head. -No! Fuck you!- I yelled back, unsure what the hell was going on and how the hell I was fighting back. This intruder¡¯s consciousness was like a fist wrapped around my brain. The fist squeezed harder, and I nearly broke. As if everything that constituted who I was, wanted to buckle under the pressure of the onslaught of power, I held onto it. All the memories I had experienced, all the ones that I had taken with the Memory Meld over the years. All the lives and loved ones I had made would be lost forever if I let up for a moment. Grasping at the unknown, I steeled my mind to the intruder. -Mother fucking Monarch piece of shit! I don¡¯t give up. This is just another Challenge, and I¡¯m done giving up on those!- I raged as I felt the grip loosen slightly. My most recent memories and accomplishments passing through my mind, I knew this was the toughest fight I had ever been in. No physical body to punch outward, I was only left to my psyche. Not a physical fight, but a mental one; all I had to do was prove that my mind was far above whatever the Monarch could throw at me. I had jumped between world after world, taking the memories of every single Weston as my Memory Meld made us many, into one. I had this fucker outnumbered, and I sure as shit wasn¡¯t going to let him take us down. I mentally roared and the grip on my mind loosened again. Gaining momentum, I kept pushing back. Never halting as the alien was pushed further from my mind. The Monarch redoubled his efforts, but I was acting on instinct. The visions of the past were done playing. I had to be back in my body. Which meant¡­Pushing chakra out, I manipulated the power to touch upon the presence. Instantly pulling it into my Makuramoto, we were thrown into my pillow room, giving my mind a reprieve. As I looked around, the new presence was easy to spot. Covered from head to toe in a shining white armor, he was much smaller than I imagined. More hobbit-like than Monarch, he felt strong, but now I had the homefield advantage. ¡°Wh-¡± He said, but my chakra wrapped around him this time. Tying him up as the Makuramoto changed into my dungeon. Without saying anything, I stabbed a dozen jagged blades into the small being¡¯s chest. He cried out in pain, and a steel plate was bolted to his mouth to stifle the scream. ¡°Now, you fairy fuck,¡± I spat as I caught my breath in this figment of my imagination. ¡°You¡¯re going to tell me all of your little secrets. No more flying blind for me in this fucked-up world. I want all of it. Your history, wants, needs, and all the dark secrets of your pals.¡± I pulled my dark weapon from thin air. The sword that had belonged to the Demon King pulsed slightly, as if recognizing the strength of the Monarch. ¡°Let¡¯s start with your arm,¡± I said as I sliced down, cutting it off. A wild look in my eyes, I smiled as he tried to scream. These supposed gods had really pissed me off. Hancock was going through the exact same thing I was. I needed to be out there to help her, because if anyone hurt her, I would tear this world asunder. One Monarch at a time. It didn¡¯t take long to get the answers I wanted. Finally understanding all of this bullshit story, the Monarch begged for death, and I granted him his wish. His mental attack on me ending when his head was lopped off, I came out of the Makuramoto to find the massive dungeon was in pretty bad shape. The concrete tiles cratered in, the dome ceiling had more than a few craters in it as well. Extending out my sensory of the Haki around me, I immediately noticed everyone else was gone. All 20 other potential Monarchs were no longer in the large dungeon. Frowning, I looked to where the stone statue had been. The physical representation of the Architect was no longer there. My body moved on instinct as the stone sword sliced toward me. Twisting around the Architect¡¯s six-armed body, my body screamed at me. My mental fight with the Monarch seemed to have affected my physical body as well. . ¡°How!? How did you do it?!¡± The Architect asked from the mouth of the stone statue. ¡°How did you beat the Monarch?!¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t worth answering,¡± I said, and light coalesced in front of me. The ray of light sliced through the statue like light through a window. My own special power in this world, mana continued to build up around me. More light became physical, dicing up the statue into a million pieces. Solo Leveling Quest 11: Defeat the Architect''s Dungeon Reward: Bonus Upgrade+ Light''s Hope ¡°Finally,¡± I said. Light¡¯s Hope allowed me to control light, and was a skill I wanted in other worlds. ¡°Weston!¡± A familiar voice yelled. I turned to see Cha Hae-In. The blonde S-class was beat to hell along with other members of her Hunter Guild. ¡°Hae?¡± I asked, not understanding why she was there. My Observation Haki instantly sensing everything around me, I turned to see a knocked-out Jin-Woo in a crater. Instantly on him, I poured mana-infused light over his body, healing him in a matter of seconds. He opened his eyes slowly, staring up at me. ¡°Weston?¡± He asked. ¡°Don¡¯t make my name sound so gay,¡± I said with a frown. ¡°I hate it when you put so much love into it.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± he said as he tried not to laugh. Grabbing his side, he sat up with a frown. ¡°I thought you were lost.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± I asked. ¡°I saw it, the history of the world-¡± ¡°Me too, where are the others?¡± I asked. ¡°Gone,¡± he said. ¡°All of them. They woke up as Monarchs and teleported out of here.¡± ¡°All of them?¡± I asked, through gritted teeth. My mind racing at the implications. I had seen it. All the death and destruction the Monarchs could cause, destroying armies with waves of their hands, each one held as much strength, if not more strength, than I did. ¡°Yes,¡± he said, as I helped him up. ¡°Why are you safe?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said. ¡°I think the true Shadow Monarch didn¡¯t want to continue on anymore. Yours?¡± ¡°I kicked his ass,¡± I said, although it was a real toss-up on who would have won that. Bringing up my status screen I noticed my Identity Theft Resistance hdt probably saved me, but my eyes locked onto Hancock¡¯s name. It was still there, giving me hope. Closing my eyes, I breathed in through my mouth and pushed out mana to the room. Quite a few Hunters were there that had not been there when the Awakening happened. The stone guardian having beaten the hell out of them and Jin-Woo, I released my light, healing them instantly. ¡°Prepare for another one,¡± I said. People stared down as their limbs regrew with my light. Without hesitation, I clicked Summon next to Hancock¡¯s name. She appeared next to me. At least her body did. The spiritual energy around her was the inverse of Hancock¡¯s. Where before, when she looked at me, she radiated love, this new woman exuded a deep hate that far surpassed any I felt before. Her bosom falling out of the new black dress she was wearing, she practically hissed at me as she attacked. CHAPTER 462 MANHWA MANIA CHAPTER 462 MANHWA MANIAThe other Weston made a move for the door that led out of the Comic Hall. I was still recovering from what I had just been through in Marvel world. His words still processing in my mind I raised my hands saying, ¡°Woah there, calm down. Let me hear some backstory before we go in there guns blazing.¡± ¡°They fucking killed her!¡± Other Weston yelled as he whirled away from the door. ¡°Fucking Monarchs, man! I totally forgot this shit or it was way off canon. I have no idea. But they took Hancock over.¡± ¡°Okay, calm it, buddy. Count to ten, or whatever,¡± I said, raising my hands in a calming gesture, which only made him begin pacing in the room again. The red lights in the Comic Hall shined off his clothes. He was wearing a black leather jacket and black jeans. Probably something he had been wearing in the last world, it almost looked comical on his small body. Our bodies were mirror images of one another, we looked about 12 years old as we always did in the Halls. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where to start,¡± he said. The version of me that stayed in the Manhwa Hall was exuding distress and despair. We had split our System granted powers a little over a year ago during our five year break from challenges. He had kept Hancock Boa as his summon. Our wife and the mother of our kids from the One Piece world. We had been able to choose her among all the other women from the Manga Hall we had a relationship with. Though we hadn¡¯t loved her the most, she had been one of the many women with the most fighting experience and willingness to kill. Able to help us in our Challenges, she became our Companion during our otherworldly adventures. And though Hancock hadn¡¯t known what she was signing up for, she had been excited about our task of jumping between worlds. Whatever she and other Weston had gone through must have been bad enough that anyone was at risk of being killed. I needed to know more though, the trick was getting him to calm down. ¡°Start at the beginning,¡± I said with a tired sigh. He wasn¡¯t listening though. I decided to be the first to explain to give him time. Her death or whatever the hell that happened probably only happened a few minutes ago. ¡°After you and I split I went to a couple¡­¡± I looked in the direction of the Smut halls. ¡°Fun rooms. A knockoff hero world and another interesting sex one.¡± I thought back to the college girls and Hancock there in the Domination World. That reminded of the last time I had seen her. Back in Marvel a few days ago I had seen the future version of Hancock. Though I had too much going on to get to know her, all the feelings I had for her had come rushing back. ¡°Damn, didn¡¯t realize how much I missed her,¡± I whispered. Weston was looking at me, his Haki slowly calming down as I continued, ¡°that door is Invincible.¡± I pointed to the 5 o¡¯clock door. ¡°I got sucked away to another planet. Did some weird portal jumping shit. Oh right and I became part Viltrumite.¡± ¡°Viltrumite?¡± Weston asked, perking up. ¡°Like you¡¯re Invincible?¡± ¡°Oh no,¡± I said. ¡°No, I did this quest to beat that Anissa Viltrumite. Do you remember her?¡± ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s been like a decade since we read the comic.¡± ¡°You¡¯d remember her if you saw her. Black hair. Amazing rack,¡± I said, laughing. ¡°Anyway, I beat her and they gave me a Viltrumite form.¡± ¡°Like you can transform into a Viltrumite. Like that ass in that one Challenge? When he turned into one of those blue aliens from¡­shit I can¡¯t remember anything.¡± He said, letting out a sigh. ¡°Uh ya, Avatar,¡± I said for him. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I think I¡¯m like slowly getting the blood of a Viltrumite or something.¡± Despair was still radiating off of him. I continued to hopefully help distract him from whatever crap he had just left. ¡°Um this is Marvel,¡± I pointed at the 7 o¡¯clock door. ¡°I got a bullshit power here to fuse stuff. Then that¡¯s DC. I was actually an older guy there. Oh and there¡¯s no freaking Batman.¡± ¡°No Batman?¡± Weston asked, actually offended. ¡°Then who is saving Gotham?¡± ¡°His sister¡­and me, kind of,¡± I said. ¡°Nice. She hot?¡± He asked the important question. ¡°Not bad, honesty. But like really skinny,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°Well, sounds fun,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°What about this one?¡± He pointed at the lone door with a green light over top. The 12 o¡¯clock door. ¡°That was Frank Miller¡¯s, 300,¡± I admitted. ¡°It was pretty quick and fun. Besides, after I noticed you closed a door and we were locked on how many we could open, I decided to close one as well.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s annoying,¡± he said. ¡°I closed Tutorial is Too Hard.¡± ¡°Oh shit,¡± I said, impressed. ¡°The one where that guy picks the Hell Difficulty tutorial? The difficulty where everyone died?¡± ¡°Yah,¡± he tsked. ¡°It wasn¡¯t so hard with Observation Haki and our other skills.¡± ¡°When did the canon end?¡± I asked. ¡°Well, it¡¯s called the Tutorial is Too Hard for a reason,¡± he said. ¡°Ended pretty much after the tutorial. We sped through it after a couple of months. Then got back to the Earth and beat this big bad boss. Kind of fun actually. There was all this drama with the weaklings from the lower difficulty floors. Hancock and I kicked their asses. Made a dictatorship over the other levels and difficulties.¡± He laughed happily as he wiped a tear from his eye. ¡°After we got high enough in the tutorial, there was this communal village and we took it over before anyone else got there. Then by the time they did, we were able to help people. Which resulted in this whole drama with the gamer people that wanted to do it on their own. That main guy from the canon especially wanted to do it on his own. He was on like the third or fourth floor by the time we were out of there. What an idiot.¡± ¡°Hilarious. Anyone hot?¡± I asked. ¡°Quite a few. Hancock had this whole fan club. Then she would put moves on some hot ones. And I was already sleeping with some by that point. They were trying this whole, push Hancock out of my bed thing, and thought she would get jealous. Then it turned into this great big orgy. These girls didn¡¯t know what the hell to do.¡± ¡°Seriously? You ended up letting her sleep with chicks? I thought you were going to do this together,¡± I said. ¡°We did in a couple of worlds,¡± he said, feeling a little better. ¡°But we kind of mixed it up. I think you forget how strong the Chikyugi can be. So what if some chick goes down on her? Saves me from having to do it. And my chakra already drives them way more wild.¡± The Chikyugi was basically the Sharigan for his balls. Other Weston had a special chakra element from Naruto World called Lust. Basically making his chakra force women to feel intense pleasure. This also had the added effect of making his libido bottomless, and since he and I had split we had apparently also split the libido. Though I didn¡¯t have the cheat chakra skill, I had made do with the skills from the worlds I¡¯d visited since then. ¡°True, it was a pain to get good at sex without Lust Chakra,¡± I said with a cocky grin. ¡°What?¡± He asked, perking up. ¡°We aren¡¯t bad at sex.¡± ¡°Oh yes we are,¡± I said, laughing. ¡°Dude, chakra made it so you could just stick it in and they¡¯d cum. No technique, no nothing.¡± ¡°Wh-¡° he said, offended. ¡°Shit¡­really?¡± He turned his head in confusion. ¡°Shit. So wait, you¡¯re good at sex now?¡± ¡°I mean, I¡¯m better. I got this cool skill where I could sense electrical signals or whatever. Kind of figured out what women actually liked. And it got easy again.¡± ¡°Well fuck you,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve got a few dozen harem members in the Manhwa hall. How many you got?¡± ¡°Uhhh¡­not as many,¡± I said with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is. After Hancock, I was looking for more of a connection. And these American girls are all dramatic. Especially in Marvel,¡± I sighed, it was honestly probably my fault, projecting on most of them. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think I¡¯m in a funk.¡± ¡°Yeah, I get that. Hancock and I had our ups and downs. But I gotta admit I fucking-¡° He groaned, remembering. ¡°I can¡¯t believe they killed her.¡± ¡°Who killed her?¡± I asked, before he could get off track again. ¡°Monarchs? Did you piss off some kings in a world?¡± ¡°No-well yeah,¡± he said. ¡°It was Solo-Leveling. You remember that Manhwa, right? Sung Jin-woo was the weakest hunter. Went through this test and became a Player where he could gain levels. Then started going to dungeons to level up and stuff. He became a necromancer class, and eventually the Shadow Monarch, super overpowered.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, I remember,¡± I said. It was honestly probably the one manhwa that made me pick the hall back in the day. Such an amazing story, the ending sucked, but the rest of it was pretty great. ¡°Well Hancock and I got to the world a few minutes before he became a Player. Past me in that world was actually friends with him. I rushed over and we were able to become Players too.¡± ¡°No fucking way,¡± I said, genuinely impressed. ¡°That¡¯s like the ultimate cheat.¡± Since he could fight monsters and gain crazy good stats, it was like speed running the entire Hall. ¡°Exactly,¡± he said. ¡°It was going great too. Lots of dungeons and leveling up. And it was kind of challenging too. Hancock and I were rocking it. We got our own class, or Job or whatever. Then that upgraded into our own Monarch class. I was the Monarch of Light, and she was the Monarch of Venom. I didn¡¯t think it was a problem cus I thought we squeaked into Jin-woos trial just in time to become Players. Like the Architect that made the trial made a mistake and had to make us Players.¡± ¡°Right, and doesn¡¯t the real Shadow Monarch actually take over Jinwoo or something?¡± I asked, trying to remember the story. ¡°I don¡¯t fucking know anymore, man. The real thing and Manhwa is too jumbled in my head,¡± Weston said. ¡°I get that,¡± I said. It was hard to remember what canon was once you got new memories and were immersed in the story. ¡°Anyway, apparently we were not the only Players. The Architect set the dungeon to awaken Players around the world around the same time. There were another 30 potential Monarchs. Only 21 of us made it to the Awakening. We just got done with the part where the Monarchs take us over.¡± He shook his head. Becoming depressed again. ¡°Oookay,¡± I said. ¡°So why is that bad?¡± ¡°Because the Monarchs are the gods of that world. The whole Player aspect was set up to make our bodies stronger to become their vessels. When we were strong enough, the gods took everyone over.¡± ¡°Everyone as in¡­¡± ¡°Everyone, including Hancock. The Monarchs wiped out everything about them. The only two that made it through their memory purge were Jin-woo and I. The only reason Jinwoo didn¡¯t get his mind erased was because the Shadow Monarch was done fighting.¡± ¡°And why did you not get overwritten by Agent Smith?¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Smith?¡± He asked. ¡°Oh the Matrix?¡± I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good analogy. Yeah it¡¯s basically that.¡± He shook his head, still pissed off. ¡°The only reason I made it was because of my Identity Theft Resistance Bonus.¡± ¡°The what?¡± I asked. ¡°Identity theft resistance. We got it at the end of Naruto when that guy tried to take us over.¡± ¡°Oh right and we thought it would only be useful if we ran into Captain Ginyu.¡± ¡°That one,¡± he said. ¡°Definitely a better bonus than we realized. That fight for dominance was hard. I doubt I would have made it without it.¡± ¡°They are gods,¡± I said. ¡°Guess you got lucky.¡± ¡°Sure as shit don¡¯t feel like it,¡± he said. ¡°I was worried about Hancock after I retook control of my body. Summoned her and she was someone new. She was fucking strong too. She and I were neck and neck in levels and when I killed my Monarch I was pretty weakened.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I said. ¡°What? I was.¡± ¡°Sounds like you got our ass kicked by a girl.¡± ¡°Dude, I¡¯m not in the mood,¡± he said anger flaring in him. ¡°I tried everything, but there is no Hancock in there anymore. And those other 19 Monarch dicks kicked our asses. It¡¯s pretty much an end of the world scenario in that world. I have no idea what to do and I really needed a break.¡± Putting his head in his hands I could see he was upset. Not only losing Hancock but it seemed he just escaped a near death experience. Problem was, I had no idea what to do. If I went to a new Hall, I would lose a lot of my strength. I now had a Challenger slot for my Viltrumite Form, but who knew how much strength that would alot me, or if I would need 100% in my Form to even use the full strength in a new Hall. ¡°So what the fuck do you need me for?¡± I asked. ¡°Dude, I have no fucking idea. I was hoping since you went to the Comic world that maybe you got some psychic powers and could maybe help me pull the real Hancock out,¡± he said. ¡°Damn, no, turns out other versions of ourselves aren¡¯t smart enough for psychic crap either,¡± I said. ¡°Well, what can you do?¡± He asked, as if this was somehow my fault. ¡°Fuck you,¡± I said. ¡°What the hell can you do? You¡¯ve been in Manhwa for the last year. Talk about cheat skills, man. You should have been able to beat one world and flown through the others.¡± ¡°I know, I know,¡± he said. ¡°We were trying to get through Solo-Leveling and then do that. I didn¡¯t expect this shit as we neared the end of the canon. Besides, you know Manhwa sucks at mixing it up. Everything they have is either, heroes, demon kings, or necromancers. I was severely limited on variety of skills.¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think I noticed that while reading manhwa,¡± I admitted. ¡°But you¡¯re not wrong. I have some cool abilities, but nothing psychic. My Observation Haki is on point, but that¡¯s about the best I got.¡± ¡°Alright, well either way, I need your help. I think you can swoop in and help me get out of a bind. From there we can-¡± ¡°Hold up,¡± I said, raising my hand. ¡°We have no idea what happens if I try to go to another world. Especially a new hall. Which, by the way, I didn¡¯t stay in long enough to get World Lasting Physique. Oh that reminds me, you haven¡¯t found a Challenger Slot for that yet have you?¡± He shook his head. ¡°So you¡¯re weak here. We need to¡­¡± I looked around the room we were in. ¡°I think we should clear a world.¡± ¡°What?¡± He asked. ¡°Let¡¯s clear a world. We can do some testing. Catch each other up about what we have been up to, go through with the canon,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°How would that even work?¡± He asked. ¡°Would there be two of us in the same door to Memory Meld?¡± ¡°I have no idea,¡± I admitted. ¡°Let¡¯s go in one of these doors and find out. We still have two doors we can open in this Hall,¡± I said, checking our Door Screen. ¡°By the way, why do you have an extra door available in Manhwa?¡± ¡°Oh, we got an extra one when we opened all the smut doors in Manhwa,¡± he said. ¡°Fuck me,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. ¡°You and Hancock really did figure out your own system.¡± ¡°Yeah, and there were actually a few fun worlds,¡± he said. ¡°So yeah, if you need an extra door, just open all of the side doors in a room.¡± He looked around the room again. ¡°What are you thinking? Have you opened any others in this room?¡± ¡°No,¡± I admitted. ¡°DC is as far as I¡¯ve gotten on that side, so I¡¯m guessing the Boys is next to it,¡± I said. ¡°We could try for a super power, or¡­¡± I pointed to the 1 o¡¯clock door next to 300. ¡°Maybe we could open one of these, and try to clear the canon together.¡± ¡°Dude, I was hoping to get back to Hancock. She really-¡± ¡°Is stuck in time,¡± I reminded. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t summon her, there should be no issue.¡± My mind froze for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s an idea.¡± I said with a nod. ¡°We could go to Marvel, then summon her and have Xavier dig into-shit, nevermind,¡± I said, frowning. ¡°What?¡± He asked, actually liking the idea. ¡°Marvel is in a weird spot. I¡¯m kind of adrift in outer space right now. I¡¯d need some time to get to X, but the System or whatever has me on some weird canonball run.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in a race?¡± ¡°No, the System has me earning a new role in the world or something. Ever heard of a Galactic Hero?¡± ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve messed with roles at all in Manhwa.¡± Looking around he slowly nodded. ¡°Fine, you¡¯re right. We probably each have our own tips and tricks. I could probably use a little time away from Manhwa anyway. Pretty sure I forgot what it felt like to be weak, and might have been steamrolling a lot of people.¡± ¡°Like who?¡± I asked, smiling wide. This was the kind of drama I liked. ¡°Besides Tutorial is Too Hard? In Second Life Ranker I kind of flew through their tutorial too. Then beat the shit out of the Horn tribe twins, and I think started a war between some Ranker guilds,¡± he said. ¡°I got really strong between the other worlds and it got on easy mode. Hancock and I got a little trigger happy, and I think I seduced some Ranker¡¯s daughter enough to make her backstab him, then there was this all woman guild that Hancock took over¡­and well yeah it¡¯s uh been a year.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m looking forward to hearing all about it,¡± I laughed. ¡°Come on.¡± I walked over to the 1 o¡¯clock door, next to 300. ¡°Let¡¯s go in a nice and relaxing world, and we can catch up. Maybe we will get lucky and we can finish the canon in a few weeks.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± He said. ¡°Just a few weeks, alright? I don¡¯t want Hancock to be gone too long.¡± I opened my mouth. ¡°I know she is frozen or whatever, but still. I love her.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I said, about to pat his back, but then remembered that touching him might make us fuse back together. I thought better of it and opened the door instead. Stepping inside, I was looking forward to seeing what he could do. CHAPTER 463 THE FLYING DEAD CHAPTER 463 THE FLYING DEADAs the area inside the new door began to fill in with the new world I noticed water below me. Falling through the air, other people materialized around me as I took over the body of a new me. Taking a breath, my body landed feet first into the water below me. Water splashing all around, others were falling in as well. Once I resurfaced, I looked above me to see the end of a wooden pier. The type usually used on the coasts of oceans to let anglers reach deeper waters to fish. People were screaming above and around me. Sputtering as they spit up water and stared up at the end of the pier, my eyes followed them. Those still above were trying to run to the end of the pier, and apparently jumping off of it. The Haki of the people around me was panic, causing my own to jump up since this was a comic world and could be anything. Unsure what the hell world I was in, I looked for the other Weston. ¡°Yo,¡± he said, waving at me a few yards away. ¡°Good, you do show up,¡± I said as I swam over to him. I had worried he would appear in a different version of us across the globe. ¡°Any idea what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± he said. As I got closer, I noticed he had no shirt on. He turned to face the shore then back to me. A wide grin splitting his face he asked, ¡°Race you to find out?¡± I opened my mouth then shrugged. ¡°Sure,¡± I said. He laughed and put his hand on the top of the water, then surprised me by pushing himself up. As he did, he revealed that he was completely nude now. His bare feet stepping onto the water he stood atop it like it was a normal thing to do. ¡°Fucking chakra,¡± I said, jealous of the power. Shaking my head, I had actually forgotten he could channel chakra to body parts to distribute the weight under him. Allowing him to walk on water and any number of other skills. Like playing a game for years, then quitting for a while and coming back, I¡¯d have to relearn everything he could do. ¡°Fucking chakra,¡± he said with a nod, reaching his hand down. ¡°We aren¡¯t supposed to grab hands, remember?¡± I said as I rolled my eyes and began to float out of the water with my Viltrumite flight. ¡°Damn, you can fly,¡± he said as I stayed level with him. ¡°Yep, and I have clothes¡­and muscles,¡± I said as I looked him up and down. He appeared to be about 17 years old, which was probably how old my body was. Not much for muscle on him, that tracked with how our physique was at 17. ¡°And-¡± He said as I stopped listening. Immense pain shooting into me, I struggled to float as I pushed through the pain. My muscles bulged out and my clothes nearly ripped from the strain as I bulked up. When the World Lasting Physique was done, I breathed in and out heavily. ¡°And, you can kick my ass now,¡± Weston said. ¡°Yep,¡± I said as the notification appeared. You have chosen the Walking Dead World. Everyone is dead, see if you can fix that. ¡°Of fucking course,¡± we said as one. He was staring at an invisible screen as well. As we dismissed the notification, Weston raised his hand as more people jumped from the end of the pier above us. As his hand raised, a fist-sized puddle of water lifted up from the ocean. It flattened as he began to manipulate the water with his control of Water Element Chakra. It elongated and became a vertical puddle for us to look at our reflections. Staring into my young face new memories began to flood in. I was Weston Walker, of course. I had just turned 18 years old, and for my spring break for senior year, my family took us to Myrtle Beach, South Carolina. We had enjoyed about three days of tourist traps and swimming in the Atlantic Ocean. Then the news began to roll in about a zombie attack. Of course it wasn¡¯t called that, but it wasn¡¯t long until the attacks had spread all over the country. We had stayed in one of the coastal hotels as the chaos and death had begun quickly. Many escaped the packed vacation spot, but then zombies were at our doorstep. Police took charge in the beginning, and then when they left to protect their own families, the righteous men took over. After about a month these righteous men began to fight among one another. Trying to monopolize resources, they were happy to take advantage of the situation in the city. Like before the apocalypse, real estate became a much-contested resource that everyone wanted their hands on. Taking the best seaside hotels to ensure access to fish, a view, and a last resort for escaping. Recently the top three warlords on the coast started to actually send orders to kill one another. Which ended up in one warlord using the undead to infiltrate the other team¡¯s home base. Which was why all the residents I had gotten to know over the last few months were running blindly to the end of the pier. The last few fighters facing off against the horde at the beach, the populace showed their true colors as they kept pushing to the ocean, and pushing people like myself off the pier. I looked up to see those that had pushed me off were now being pressed against the railing as panic took over the survivors'' reason. ¡°Get anything?¡± Weston asked. I looked over at him, confused. ¡°Yeah, memory meld worked.¡± He frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t for me.¡± ¡°Shit, well this is Myrtle Beach. We were here on vacation. Our dad died a month ago, and mom followed him soon after.¡± I didn¡¯t tell him it was suicide. ¡°Our sister is somewhere in the city.¡± ¡°Great,¡± he said, beginning to walk toward the shore. Stepping over people as they tried to grab onto us, I frowned. ¡°Weston?!¡± A girl yelled as she stared up at me from the water. Her eyes wide she turned from me then to the naked version of me. ¡°Shit, Grace,¡± I said as I reached down my hand to her. Her eyes wide, she stared at it like it was a snake. Rolling my eyes I grabbed her shoulder, pulling her up. She was my vacation girlfriend. Having met her my first day on vacation we had spent everyday together since our hotel rooms were so close to one another. When the world went to shit, our companionship only deepened. Helping one another through the deaths of family members, we had never strayed far from one another. Her Haki all over the place I looked up at the pier. My Haki expanded out to sense everything around us. I could feel that many were bitten and turning into the undead. Frowning, I floated over to the tree trunk-like pillars that held up the pier. Covered in barnacles and other ocean debris I said, ¡°Hold on here. I¡¯ll grab you later.¡± Dropping her into the water she yelped but latched on like many others did. ¡°Weston?¡± She asked, still in shock but I turned to the very naked Weston doing his best impression of Jesus as he stood on water. ¡°Our girlfriend in the world,¡± I explained ¡°Cool,¡± he said with a nod. It was nice to not have to explain the weird feelings that took over from the Memory Meld. Though he was naked, he was rolling with the punches rather nicely. I looked back up to the pier, the sound of footfalls and yelling above us only grew louder. ¡°What can you do?¡± I asked. ¡°You know what I can do,¡± he said. ¡°Not really,¡± I admitted. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Oh, well, you should be able to see,¡± he said, looking at an invisible screen. ¡°Yeah, there, pull up your screen. It says Other next to Status Screen.¡± I brought it up. I had forgotten about the Other category where I could see Hancock¡¯s screen. I wasn¡¯t sure if this was always there, but Weston was the only other screen I had access to. Name Weston Walker Current Quest: World 1: Marvel World 1 Quest: World 2: Invincible World 2 Quest: World 3: DC World 3 Quest: World 4: Walking Dead World 4 Quest: Passive Skills: Memory Meld Dead Man Walking Handicap Dismiss World Lasting Physique Gemini Active Summon: N/A Pet: Matatabi - Level 8 Summon 1 Challenger Slot Forms: Viltrumite Physiology 20.05% 1 Challenger Slot Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other 5 Challenger Slots World Escape Berserker Mode Nen Hoken Fusion* Timeflow Rift* Bonuses Major Psychic Resistance 5 Challenger Slots Medium Body Mod Resistance Hardened Organs Medium Adaptability Minor Radiation Resistance Fortune''s Blessing Venom Resistance Poison Resistance Illusion Resistance Fertility Control Minor Inverse Resistance Minor Sonic Resistance Items Gantz Armor Stored (24) 2 Challenger Slots Shi''ar Armor Bonus Copy Hero Costume Door Fragment (2/4) World Role Choice Hall Door Fragment (1/4) World Choice Currency: USD $820,592 Gold 3,514 Sol 592 His screen was the only one listed so I brought it up. Name Weston Walker Current Quest: World 1: Walking Dead World 1 Quest: Passive Skills: Memory Meld Dead Man Walking Handicap Dismiss Gemini Summon: Hancock Summon 1 Challenger Slot Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other 6 Challenger Slots World Escape Chakra Conqueror''s Haki Nen Tremor Devil Fruit Journeyman Eye Inventory Bonuses Medium Identity Theft Resistance 5 Challenger Slots Fertility Control Hardened Skin Minor Psychic Resistance Medium Magic Resistance Items Capsule - House Stored 2 Challenger Slots Demon King Armor S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Stored Currency: Gold 12,400 1 Challenger Slot ¡°What the fuck,¡± I said as I floated next to him. ¡°Yeah, I know, it¡¯s shit,¡± he said. ¡°Remember, I only cleared one world. You took over half of my Challenger Slots. Trust me, I got some good ones. I just didn¡¯t get them before I assigned the Slots.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°A while ago I got a World Choice, Hancock begged me to use it on a world in the Book Hall, so we checked it out,¡± he said. I wanted to ask, but all the screaming around me was getting annoying. I looked at those treading water and trying to hold onto the tree trunk pillars holding the pier up. Grace was still lost, but at least safe. I really cared for a lot of these people in my past life, so I needed to save them. As I thought that a new quest appeared. Walking Dead Quest 1: Kill Zombies (0/100) Rewards: Disease Resistance ¡°Nice,¡± we said as one. ¡°You have to kill zombies?¡± He asked. I nodded. ¡°Mine says, World Lasting Physique for the reward.¡± ¡°Mine says Disease Resistance,¡± I said, a little surprised. ¡°I¡¯m guessing since I have World Lasting Physique, maybe it¡¯s trying to catch you up.¡± ¡°Guess so,¡± he said as he dismissed the notification. He looked up to the pier. ¡°Shall we start?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± I said as I began to float higher into the air. As I did he lifted himself up by a puddle of water at his feet. I kept it slow as we moved to the height of the pier. Some people began to turn into zombies in the crowd. I moved to kill them as three droplets of water shot at them at breakneck speeds. I could almost feel the Nen inside them, making them increase in volume. Then they punctured through the heads of the turning humans, killing them instantly. ¡°Nice,¡± I said with a nod. In the past we didn¡¯t have enough skill to kill with water, but had to freeze it. His control of chakra must have increased. I looked around, not wanting to be outdone. I noticed more zombies as I extended my Observation Haki outward. Going nearly a half-mile around me, I gathered Hoken in my hand. The electricity began to build up as I poured Haki into it. The pure white power turned black as the infusion of Haki took hold. Shooting my arm out, the bolt of lightning streaked to the nearest zombie. It¡¯s head exploded and the Hoken jumped to another and another, killing a dozen before it was out of range. All guided by me as I floated in the air. ¡°When the hell did you become God Enel?¡± Weston asked. ¡°No idea,¡± I admitted. I hadn¡¯t put that together before. But I could watch a wide area with Observation Haki and control electricity, it was a comparison I didn¡¯t care for, but was accurate. ¡°Shall we?¡± I asked. ¡°We shall," he said as he shot toward the end of the pier, ready to help save as many people as possible. ¡ª ¡°I really wish you hadn¡¯t walked on water,¡± I mumbled as we stared down at the pier. Sitting atop the hotel our group had taken over when this all started, everyone was safe once more in their respective rooms below us. Their Haki radiated a number of emotions I didn¡¯t like. Dozens of people had seen other Weston walk on water, us fly, and kill a few hundred zombies that had threatened to kill most everyone. Because of it, they were a mix of reverence, jealousy, and any number of emotions that said we would have a hard time leaving them alone. ¡°Dude, that¡¯s my thing,¡± Weston said as he continued to do pushups. He and I had both finished our quests of killing 100 zombies. I won the race to 100, and we then received an update of 1,000 zombies to kill. I would receive a Bonus Upgrade and he would get the Disease Resistance Bonus. Because he now had the World Lasting Physique he would have to start getting stronger in this world to translate it to others. It was at least good to see he hadn¡¯t given up on getting stronger in new halls. ¡°They¡¯re practically ready to worship us now,¡± I said. ¡°The dead rising, a dude walking on water, and flying around, this is going to be a pain in the ass¡­¡± I groaned. Normally I tried to keep powers hidden, but past me liked all of these people. Though the leaders in the area had been dicks, the average person was friendly as we tried to muddle through the end of the world. ¡°I think we should leave.¡± ¡°Leave?¡± He asked. Flipping over, he began doing sit-ups. ¡°Why would we leave? The ending to the Walking Dead comic was a community where people were safe. We just need to make a stronghold safe from the zombies and canon should finish.¡± ¡°That could take years,¡± I groaned. ¡°You know as well as I do that Kirkman probably didn¡¯t mean to end the story that way. He was just wrapping up the story so the TV show execs couldn¡¯t steal more of his ideas.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± he said. ¡°We need to find the High School of the Dead ending,¡± I said, thinking back to the Manga world. ¡°We find the cause of the virus, and the canon should end.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Kirkman say the cause of the virus was some space spore from an asteroid or some bullshit,¡± he said. ¡°Yeah, I think so,¡± I said, thinking back to what I remembered. ¡°We can cover a lot of ground with our flight. Wrap this world up while we catch up.¡± ¡°Or¡­¡± He said, sitting back up. ¡°We split up. I do my thing, you do yours.¡± ¡°What the hell, I thought we were supposed to talk about what we have been through while we worked together,¡± I said. ¡°Catch up, learn each other¡¯s skills to come up with a plan for Solo-Leveling.¡± ¡°We can do that,¡± he said as his hands made a shadow clone jutsu gesture. Another Weston appeared next to him, wearing the same salvaged clothes Weston had taken off of a dead guy. ¡°My shadow clone can catch you up. When he ends, I¡¯ll get his memories and send another.¡± I nodded, slowly, agreeing that it could work. But there was no guarantee that-I stopped thinking as two notifications appeared in front of me. Walking Dead Quest 2: Find the cause of the Zombie Virus. Rewards: Dependent on Results Walking Dead Quest 3: Create a safe harbor from the zombies. Rewards: Dependent on Results ¡°Seriously?¡± I asked the sky. ¡°Looks like the System wants us to split up,¡± Weston said with a smile. I rolled my eyes. ¡°Does it want us to split up, or is it offering us both options because we talked about plans?¡± I asked. ¡°Who cares, the System works in bullshit ways,¡± he said as he and his shadow clone stood up. ¡°So, you go play Call of Duty, and I¡¯ll play CIV here. Make a nice little stronghold to come back to.¡± ¡°Great,¡± I said, agreeing that there was no real reason to stick together. We had both killed hundreds of zombies, and though he wasn¡¯t strong yet, his Haki, Nen, and Chakra would make him more than strong enough for any issues. ¡°Should I go try to find the main cast too?¡± I asked, trying to think back to the show and comic. ¡°Where the hell were they? Georgia?¡± ¡°Alabama or Georgia, I can¡¯t remember,¡± he said. ¡°If you find them, send them my way. Oh right, and you said we have a sister?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m pretty sure she is alive. Her name is Amanda,¡± I reached into my pocket and pulled out a family photo, giving it to him. ¡°Also, take care of Grace.¡± My vacation girlfriend had been too awestruck to talk to me. ¡°Sounds good, I need the Chikyugi in the Comic Hall anyway,¡± he said with a wide smile. ¡°Ah fuck, getting cucked by myself,¡± I said, rolling my eyes but not really caring. ¡°At least don¡¯t become an asshat like the other leaders here. Take care of the people.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know man, I might pull a Negan and make a nice big harem in this world for us,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping with anyone you do,¡± I said with a laugh. ¡°Alright my triplet,¡± I said to my clone as I showed my back. ¡°Jump on, let¡¯s go figure out what caused the zombie virus.¡± He moved to my back and I gave him a piggyback ride as I began to float up into the air. ¡°Stay safe,¡± other Weston said as he waved. ¡°I love you, be back for dinner, wear protection, try not to get bit.¡± ¡°You too, dumbass,¡± I said and the clone slapped the back of my head. ¡°Fuck you,¡± I said, throwing him off my back. He fell off the building and didn¡¯t save himself, choosing to end himself before he hit the ground. I rolled my eyes. ¡°Make me another.¡± ¡°Not if you¡¯re going to waste them,¡± Weston said, frowning. ¡°Well, tell them not to hit me,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t control him,¡± he said. ¡°He has your memories,¡± I shot back. ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb.¡± ¡°Fuck you,¡± he said, frowning. ¡°I don¡¯t have a whole lot of chakra to make these guys yet.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t the chakra get replenished once they die?¡± I asked. He shrugged. ¡°Well get to resting. I don¡¯t want to be here all day. And tell me more about these harems you¡¯ve made. I¡¯ve been seriously lacking in that department lately.¡± ¡°Ah man, you gotta see this girl in Tutorial is too Hard. Like ten out of ten rack. Hancock had the biggest crush on her, but she was fully straight. During the first meetup of the climbers of the tutorial I saved her from¡­¡± He continued on, me sitting across from him as he told me of his adventures. CHAPTER 464 STRONGHOLD CHAPTER 464 STRONGHOLDI woke up alone. A fact that dawned upon me slowly as my Observation Haki began to process the area around me. Turning my head to the right I noticed for the first time in over a year, Hancock wasn¡¯t there. Though the body in this world had never felt her, it somehow ached for the weight of her head on it¡¯s shoulder. Along with the feeling that she should have been there, I thought I caught a whiff of her perfume. She had never disclosed what she typically wore, and I didn¡¯t know enough about flowers to begin to guess what her smell was. Knowing her it was probably some weird snake oil she rubbed all over her body. An ache in my stomach, it was a sobering moment for me. For so long I had been fighting for my life in these worlds. Manhwa really had been easy mode for the longest time since those worlds were meant for normal people. Hancock and I, with our otherworldly skills, had flown through most everything. It was sad to know that the moment things got really hard, we were left wanting. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I mumbled as my forearm covered my eyes. I actually felt like crying. A year ago, I would have killed for a break from her. Always watching me, tagging along wherever I went. I hadn¡¯t known that the Companion Items would allow her to go with me on my adventures, and so I picked her. Immediately regretting it once I did. But after all the fights and drama between us, mainly from my own misconceptions, I really did love the hell out of her. Memories of us fighting side by side, sleeping with dozens of women, and carving our own path in the Manhwa worlds, put on a smile on my lips. But to be honest the greatest memories were the moments with just us. Her bathing in the moonlight of the Tutorial is Too Hard. Her laughter after reading some random book I suggested. Snuggling up to watch K-dramas after she talked me into buying a TV for the Capsule House. All of it made the reality of the situation come crashing down. ¡°She really is¡­not fucking dead,¡± I said, gritting my teeth. Her body was alive. Though I didn¡¯t know what the Monarch¡¯s had done to her she had to be in there, deep down. I had tried everything in my arsenal to bring her out, even the Makuramoto couldn¡¯t push back the Monarch in control of her body. But there had to be something. Easton hadn¡¯t been the most help, but he would be. If worse came to worse, I would help him get back to the strongest psychics in Marvel or hell even Constantine in DC if I had to. Unsure if maybe the Monarch was some demon that needed to be cast out, I would find a solution. For now, I needed to help this world get back on track. Letting out a sigh, I got off the bed. The people in the hotel were just waking up, the dawn was already rising over the ocean. My body was tired, but not overly so. I would spend every day exhausting myself to ensure my new World Lasting Physique transferred to other worlds in Comics. Having replenished my stores of chakra in the last few hours, I cast a shadow clone jutsu. Two clones appeared on either side of me. They nodded and moved to the balcony window. Jumping out, they would continue killing the zombies in our vicinity and bringing more people to my new basecamp. I did consider ending my Handicap to increase my chakra stores, but this world was still new to me. Hopefully my strength would increase daily as this body got used to the chakra and other powers I controlled, until then, I planned to bring some stability to the chaos. Stepping outside the room near the top floor I walked over to the staircase. Running down it, I was the only one inside. No lights on, the electricity had been down for weeks. Only the dumb people lived so far up, the dumb and the strong. I practically had the top five floors to myself since elevators weren¡¯t working. I began pushing the miniscule amount of chakra I had left to my legs. Jumping entire flights of stairs, I stopped before I ran into her. ¡°Holy mother fucking shit!¡± She screamed as I screeched to a halt in front of her. ¡°Grace?¡± I asked, recognizing the voice of the girl Easton had introduced me to. Pushing the door I let light leak into the stairwell to reveal her. She was rather short. Only about 5 foot four inches tall she had bright blonde hair that was almost yellow. Curly and disheveled after weeks without running water, the only bath she had probably gotten recently was from being pushed into the Atlantic the day before. Though she was short, she had more of a bust than I expected. Small C Cups, she wore no bra, which was easily noticed as her nipples poked out her shirt. Wearing baggy pants and a loose black shirt Easton had said that past him had a huge crush on the girl. They had spent every day before the apocalypse swimming and growing a relationship that moved from holding hands to kissing. That was until their parents were killed in the coming weeks during the apocalypse. ¡°Of course it¡¯s me, what the hell? I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere,¡± she said. Her blue eyes shining in the dim light from outside I had to admit she was rather pretty. But compared to Hancock-I stopped my train of thought. No one was as pretty as Hancock, a fact I knew and had to constantly remember. ¡°Well I¡¯m here, what¡¯s up?¡± I asked. ¡°What¡¯s up?! You flew?! You walked on water! Fuck me, there was another one of you!¡± She yelled, her Haki all over the place as she looked me dead in the eyes. ¡°I did,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°As I explained to everyone last night.¡± Rather than keep my powers secret I decided to do a little show for those left alive in the hotel. The previous warlord, or hotel lord, or whatever the hell they were calling themselves, had been killed when another survivor leader released zombies in our safe zone. His lackeys were either killed or scattered to other areas when we lost ground. Thanks to my show of random abilities there was a nice show of reverence that I hoped to use in the coming days. ¡°Sorry, Grace, I can¡¯t really explain it. I have super powers,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go bust some skulls.¡± Smiling at her I moved past to begin descending the stairs again. Grace followed behind me, still rather lost, but it didn¡¯t matter. I had a pretty good plan brewing. As we continued moving down the stairs more and more people appeared, doing the same. Some gave me a wide berth, but as the amount of people increased, I joined the crowd as we began to walk single file to the rather small dining area near the lobby. Cooks already beginning to pass out the few breakfast foodstuffs we had left, we only fed people at morning and night. Quite a few jobs assigned of scavenging and patrolling, this place was a nice semblance of what it could be. I planned to make it so much more soon enough. As I was served food, people began to whisper around me. Their haki leaking worry and wonder at what I could do, I gave smiles to all as I accepted a meager amount of hash browns. A table clearing for me as I sat at it, Grace moved to sit across from me. The only person unafraid of me, she actually looked annoyed by the reaction of the others. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of game you¡¯re playing, but if you really had super powers I would have seen something before today,¡± she whispered. Everyone around us was listening in. Rolling my eyes I did see her point. ¡°I think they just awoke, or maybe I got bit by a zombie and they gave me powers,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°I mean, they are the dead walking. Who knows what else they can do?¡± Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°What?!¡± She yelled. ¡°I¡¯m joking,¡± I said. Frowning, I looked around and more than a few people began whispering furiously. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I said. ¡°I was not bitten!¡± I stood up, causing people to back away in their chairs. ¡°Fuck this,¡± I said. ¡°Sebastion, Carlos, Becca,¡± I said,pointing at the three people in the crowd. They practically jumped after being called out. Easton had pointed them out to me before he left after we made up a plan on how to get the city back. ¡°Come with me.¡± I turned and walked away. The crowd parting for me, I headed to the front. The motion sensors doors permanently open now, I moved to under the awning. The area around the hotel was pretty scrambled. Cars forming a makeshift barrier around the front of the hotel, there were burned vehicles, scattered trash, and a number of random items strewn out the once busy boardwalk of Myrtle Beach. Doors that once held food stands, T-shirt artists, henna tattoo artists, and any number of tourist traps were closed. I had spent a few months there but hadn¡¯t ventured out much since we were all put under a self-mandated quarantine. I needed to change that. The trio I had called as well as Grace and a few other stragglers walked outside to face me. Each nervous and unsure what was going to happen I turned to face them. ¡°You each helped me and others out during our stay here. Bill was a dick, and at the end he got a little mad with power,¡± I said. At least that was what Easton told me. Bill had been the previous leader and hotel manager. ¡°But he was right. We need to stick together. So, I plan to take over. If any of you want the job, try to kill me. I really don¡¯t care. Stab me in the back, shoot me, whatever the hell you want to try. But I think you are smarter than that. I¡¯ve shown you only a fraction of what I can do, and if you do try to kill me, I reserve the right to kill you back.¡± I let the words hang in the air like a noose ready to strangle one of them. They didn¡¯t say anything and went through their own thoughts and emotions for a moment. ¡°Great, get back to me on that. Until then, I want you all to work for me. Sebastian, you¡¯re in charge of the guards now that Noah disappeared. Carlos, keep with the construction. I have a source on generators so we can begin building barriers again. I plan to push out our territory so keep welding up the sections and we will move them into the new zone soon. Becca, I have food on it¡¯s way as well, hopefully expanding our menu. Sebastian, I want another guard on our food stores. I hope to expand enough to need one of these shops to hold it. Now, let¡¯s go.¡± I turned and walked to the semi-circle of cars around us. Jumping to a hood I walked out past our protective zone for the first time in a while. Walking to the boardwalk I began heading south, to Ripley¡¯s Believe it or Not. As I did, notifications appeared. Walking Dead Quest 1.2: Kill Zombies (1,000/1,000) Rewards: Disease Resistance Walking Dead Quest 1.3: Kill Zombies (0/5,000) Rewards: Bonus Upgrade+ ¡°Nice,¡± I said. My clones busy at work, it looked like I was a reward behind Easton since the 1.1 quest had rewarded me the World Lasting Physique. Ready for some easy rewards in this apocalypse I walked down the street without a care in the world. The others hesitated but jogged after me. ¡°What are you doing? We haven¡¯t patrolled yet,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°Another change. I want patrols at night too. No more of this, letting people or Z¡¯s near us. And the reason I am walking so nonchalantly through no man¡¯s land is the fact that there are no zombies within about five blocks of us,¡± I said. My Observation Haki feeling everything around me, I knew for a fact we were safe, which was a nice thing to know. Easton let slip that the old us had dreaded stepping out here, but watching your dad get eaten by zombies tended to seat the fear of the undead into you. ¡°How do you know that?¡± One of the stragglers following us asked. ¡°Because I killed them all,¡± I said matter-of-factly, which was true. Or at least my shadow clones had. I currently had four running around doing various tasks. Each with their own set amount of chakra and control of haki, they were rather deadly. Though I wasn¡¯t psychically linked to them, I knew they were doing what I planned, and would do so until they ran out of chakra or ended themselves. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Grace asked as I continued to walk. ¡°Believe it or not, we have an appointment,¡± I said. Some people moving between buildings as we entered someone else¡¯s territory, it was easy to know we had been watched. Other groups were better set up than we were. I needed to assign a lot of work to people. We would need spies, emissaries, and most of all farmers. Since we were in South Carolina the soil was crap, but there had to be a trove of tillable soil somewhere nearby. I just needed to put in the work to find it. As we approached the bulk of tourist attractions I noticed more people walking our way from the other end of the street. Having gathered over a dozen people, the other two hotel groups that were surviving walked toward us, ready for a fight. Sporting weapons of guns, spears, clubs, and anything else they could get their hands on, they were as disheveled as my people were. ¡°That¡¯s the guys from the Hilton,¡± Carlos mumbled behind me. There was genuine fear in his voice. ¡°I know who it is,¡± I said as I continued on without a care in the world. As they noticed us and walked more confidently, I slowed to a stop right outside the worst tourist attraction of all. Ripley¡¯s Believe it or Not. A mix of fun house mirrors, weird circus freak show examples, and any other number of mindless attractions. Easton told me our family had stopped by there on the first day in Myrtle Beach. At the start of the boardwalk there was a wide open field that looked out onto the ocean from it. ¡°Weston! What was that bullshit you were spouting!¡± The leader of the Hilton group yelled. ¡°Exactly as I told you, Henry,¡± I said as he approached. ¡°I will have what you need soon enough.¡± My clones had gone to him and the other leaders of the bigger groups the night before. Showing them some skills and offering peace in one fell sweep, it seemed it was enough to get the Southern groups to at least stop by for my little meet and greet. ¡°Well, where is it?¡± Another asked. ¡°Wait,¡± I said as they stopped a few paces from me. Their guards had hands on triggers, but were pointing them to the ground, which was an improvement from the night before. ¡°For-¡± One asked but I stopped him by pointing to the coast. To their surprise another group walked toward us. A large fishing vessel anchored behind them, they had taken a long boat to the shore. More fishermen guarding the longboat, it was sign enough that the locals still didn¡¯t trust me, which was fair enough. ¡°What the shit is this about Trippers?¡± He asked. I frowned, the man knew my name was Weston, but then I remembered the fisherman was local. Trippers was probably a nickname for out of towners in the area. ¡°You know what it¡¯s about,¡± I said, charging my voice with chakra to cast it out. My voice echoed loudly in the area. A fact that showed how stupid or unafraid I was. No one yelled these days, it brought out the zombies. ¡°We have been at each other¡¯s throats for weeks. Some of you,¡± I eyed the other hotel warlords. ¡°Have taken it a step too far. I will no longer stand for zombies to be loosed at our homes. No more attacking women or children.¡± From the shame leaking off one of the hotel leaders I knew for sure who had attacked us the day before. I filed that away for later. Revenge was always on the menu in these worlds. ¡°We have done no such attack,¡± the fisherman captain barked. Part of me had hoped he had a pirate accent. Instead he spit some chewing tobacco on the street in front of me. ¡°And if you lot go for one of my ships again, there will be retaliation.¡± ¡°Ships?! You fuckers took my brother¡¯s haul!¡± One yelled and the arguing began. I let it happen for a moment. Stuck in the same few miles of one another the survivors of this world were pretty good at starting fights. It wasn¡¯t long until they were about ready to come to blows. My smaller group stepping back, I let out a tired sigh and released my Conqueror¡¯s Haki. Like a wave crashing around me, it knocked people back, but not out. Their own spiritual energy reacting to my massive amount I put on a small smile as I looked them each in the eye. When they had quieted down enough I raised a finger in the air. They looked at me confused for a moment. ¡°Do you hear that?¡± I whispered. They stared at me confused for a long few seconds, then the noise sounded to the West. Each turning in the direction of the noise they watched as a massive semi truck and trailer dodged around a tiny Honda car. Smoke billowing out of the vertical exhaust it was a sight none had seen in weeks. One of my clones behind the wheel, he was serving two purposes. Drawing a lot of the straggler zombies together for my other clones to kill, and bringing some much needed good will to the area. The truck screeched to a halt a half block away and I walked up to it unafraid. One of my clones jumped out before they could see him and began running back the way he had driven to help with the zombies following him. As the others recovered I opened the back of the trailer to reveal the loot for the day. Having stopped by a local Walmart another group had holed up in, and a hospital that was left to the dead, we were suddenly resupplied on everything we were lacking. I first pulled a stack of steaks that were somehow still cold. Throwing them to the concrete out the back of the trailer the men in the other groups let loose a wave of wonder in their Haki as they came to the back. ¡°I¡¯m not looking to take your groups over,¡± I assured them as I continued to dig through the loot. ¡°We have not found a secret trove of goods, but our group is willing to go out into the city to get what we need.¡± I eyed the men who were staring at the contents of the trailer hungrily. ¡°As a peace offering, you may take some. Any more than that, we will need to begin trading again.¡± I tossed a styrofoam cooler full of antibiotics to the local captain. He caught it, reading it quickly. His haki filling with relief I knew his daughter had been fighting an infection for days. The offer of antibiotics was the only thing that brought him to the table today. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± The captain asked. ¡°Some people may want to use your boats to travel up the coast to find family. At the same time I would like to begin some people training on how to use ships. I¡¯m sure that there are plenty sitting unused in the harbor. My people need to learn to fish,¡± I said. My eyes drifted to the other groups from the hotels. ¡°Also, my sister has been missing for a few weeks. I expect every one of you and yours to start looking for her. I am putting a bounty on her head, alive. A trailer this filled with goods to the man that finds her.¡± My clones had had no luck finding her. Unfortunately we had no idea what her Haki felt like. Easton had given me a picture of her, and asked me to find her. Say what you will, I had a soft spot for my relatives in these worlds. Scanning each of these people as well as my own I knew I had them. Though I doubted I had their complete loyalty, for now they would listen to what I had to say. Which was all I could hope for in this shithole of a world. CHAPTER 465 THE LOST CITY OF ATLANTA CHAPTER 465 THE LOST CITY OF ATLANTA¡°Did people just let zombies bite them?¡± The shadow clone asked as he punched one of the zombies. It¡¯s face caved in and it¡¯s brains shot out the back of it¡¯s skull, spraying them on another zombie behind it. I had been working with Weston¡¯s shadow clones on Nen. Because we had mainly focused on using chakra and haki he never really just used nen. Mainly spinning all three energy sources into attacks, Weston hadn¡¯t understood the different uses that Nen had. Since we were Enhancers the power allowed it to strengthen us with a different energy source than his chakra, while also making him practically invulnerable to attacks. Like when I charged pieces of paper with Nen, there was an impenetrable barrier around us as we channeled Nen. Though we still mixed in Haki into our attacks, it was good for us both to focus on one energy source now and then. A fact I felt he was slowly admitting, since chakra was the main source of empowering energy he had been using. ¡°Obviously,¡± I said. ¡°This group was probably some hippies that thought the undead needed a hug.¡± I sliced through another four heads with my Soulsword. The blade was pure Nen, and shined brightly as I swung it expertly. I had made the blade a while ago after a stint in Limbo and the System downloaded the plans in my head on how to make it. By layering my Nen over and over again I continuously made it stronger and sharper as I grew in strength. Since it hadn¡¯t been much help against a Kryptonian I needed to make it far better, in hopes that it¡¯s strength would transfer to my other bodies in different Halls. ¡°Fucking hippies!¡± Clone Weston said as he shot a wave of Nen through the heads of two zombies. ¡°I was wondering what that weird smell was.¡± I barked a laugh and we continued yet another zombie killing spree. As I did I received a new quest notification. Walking Dead Quest 1.3: Kill Zombies (5,000/5,000) Rewards: Bonus Upgrade+ Walking Dead Quest 1.4: Kill Zombies (0/10,000) Rewards: Dead Man Walking+ ¡°Oh shit,¡± I said as I read through the notifications. ¡°I got to the 1.4 quest for killing zombies.¡± ¡°Finally,¡± Clone Weston said. ¡°What? That didn¡¯t take too long.¡± ¡°Psh, main me is at quest 1.5. I should get Dead Man Walking plus soon,¡± he said. ¡°Whatever the hell that is.¡± Other Weston was a quest reward behind me since the original quest rewarded him the World Lasting Physique in the Comic Hall. Since then his rewards had reflected my own. ¡°He already killed the 10,000?¡± I asked, surprised. ¡°Yeah, shadow clones killing the zombies counts for him. He already has a huge pocket of South Carolina cleared of the Zs,¡± he said. ¡°What the fuck, you¡¯re supposed to tell me this stuff,¡± I said. ¡°Sorry, slipped my mind,¡± he said. ¡°Any idea what Dead Man Walking+ is?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± I admitted as I continued killing the zombies. ¡°L said it let¡¯s us do things only dead people can do. Maybe we can control zombies or something.¡± ¡°That would be¡­stupid,¡± the clone said. I agreed, but wasn¡¯t going to complain about rewards. I had received plenty of rewards I didn¡¯t understand, but all were useful in some way. We had been working our way slowly West jumping from one problem to another. From zombie groups sieging households, to humans taking advantage of others. We had been freeing people and directing them to Myrtle Beach as I continued my search for the main group from The Walking Dead. I couldn¡¯t remember exactly where they were supposed to be at this point. The outbreak of zombies had started in July and it was currently late August. The world went to shit pretty quickly, and what I could remember was Rick Grimes should have awoken from his coma and made his way to Atlanta, Georgia right away. Weston¡¯s clone and I had been in the area checking out the suburbs when we stumbled on yet another group in peril. Wrapping up the immediate threat of zombies the survivors peaked their heads out from the line of cars. Their leader was a middle aged man. ¡°How did you do that?¡± The man asked as he approached slowly. He was dirty but unharmed at least. His group a mix of adults and kids, I could tell the group had started with his immediate family and stragglers had latched onto them. Allowing them to work together to stay safe. Unfortunately they were set upon by a large group of zombies from the nearby highway. ¡°We are just that good,¡± the clone said. ¡°You made their heads explode,¡± a woman said, amazed. ¡°Were you bitten?¡± ¡°What? No,¡± I said, annoyed she would suggest a death sentence like that. ¡°Sorry, I just heard some people get superpowers if they¡¯re bitten,¡± she mumbled. ¡°What the fuck,¡± I said, growing angry. ¡°What kind of asshole would suggest that?¡± I didn¡¯t remember that being a rumor in the comic or show. ¡°Y-yeah,¡± the clone said. ¡°But hey you all should be safe if you head that way. If you¡¯re feeling adventurous. Head East to Myrtle Beach. There is a safe zone there.¡± ¡°Have you been all over Atlanta? We heard that there was a group-¡° ¡°Everyone¡¯s dead,¡± I said. We had looked extensively in the city. ¡°Get away from big cities. Don¡¯t trust anyone. And here¡­¡± I opened my subspace to pull out some semi-automatic rifles I¡¯d taken from zombie soldiers. I walked the leader through how to use them and gave him some ammo. Hopeful it would help them on their journey. It wasn''t long until we were flying again. Weston¡¯s shadow clone latching onto my back it was easy to traverse the world with my flight. No helicopters or planes in the area I doubted I was helping the mention of superpowers by openly flying, but I didn¡¯t care. I had no idea what caused the zombie outbreak, and I wasn¡¯t about to try to find out by walking everywhere. After saving another group on the edge of the city Weston and I flew to the top of one of the skyscrapers and started a fire. Munching on some food we continued our stories of what we had been up to. ¡°You went out into space?!¡± The clone asked. ¡°Like full on, no space suit, just your bare balls in the vacuum of space?!¡± ¡°I mean, I was wearing clothes, but yeah,¡± I said, enjoying his reaction. Anne and Phoenix had acted like it wasn¡¯t some great accomplishment when they flew up with me. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°What was it like?¡± He asked. A fire between us, we were atop a random skyscraper. One of the few places in the city far enough from zombies. It was nice to be away from the constant groaning they let out. ¡°Empty,¡± I said, thinking back. ¡°The vacuum of space tries to pull out your eardrums and eyes. I didn¡¯t hear anything either. Cold too.¡± ¡°Fucking badass,¡± he said. ¡°I didn¡¯t even think about space.¡± He poked the fire, the remains of our ramen noodle dinner burning inside it. ¡°What happened after that?¡± ¡°Well Phoenix went a little murder crazy. We got this ship, grabbed everyone. Then she asked me to stay out there with her. Travel the universe with her.¡± Weston frowned, not liking the sound of that. ¡°What?¡± I asked, brought out of my regret of letting her go with the others. ¡°Dude, she sounds pretty unstable,¡± he said. ¡°So?¡± ¡°So, she¡¯s already got another personality. What makes you think she doesn¡¯t have another?¡± ¡°What makes you say she has a third?¡± ¡°You forget what she was called in canon? Dark Phoenix,¡± he reminded. ¡°So?¡± ¡°Dude, she seemed a little trigger happy as Phoenix. What if there is a darker Phoenix in there. The type to destroy civilizations like in that prophecy,¡± he said. ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know,¡± I said. We grew quiet. It was some time before I added, ¡°after that the System offered me a new role as a Galactic Hero. The others escaped and I was left behind.¡± ¡°Yeah fucking right,¡± he said, laughing. ¡°You stayed behind on purpose. You just didn¡¯t want to have another fight with Anne.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not wrong there,¡± I said. ¡°I figured I might as well travel in space for a few months. Let her cool off. Then deal with it when I get back. Unless the System pulls me to some other crap I guess.¡± ¡°Which it will,¡± he said. I nodded in agreement. ¡°What about you? What was the last step for you that brought you here?¡± Our nights had been filled with stories since we left Myrtle Beach. Mainly about the women we had bedded, it became something of a bragging match. He did have more women, but mine were actual people from canon, it was a toss up on who was winning, at least, that¡¯s what I told myself. We had been sparring now and then as well, but his clones were still pretty weak. It was nice to get some pointers though. We had laughed and joked pretty hard about the fights we had been in, making them sound far grander than they actually were. We had told stories, did random things that would only interest us, and teased one another for days. Now on my third clone sent from Weston we were almost fully caught up with one another. Like old friends reuniting after years past, it was nice to have someone I didn¡¯t have to worry about giving away my secrets. A part of me knew he was just me, so I was talking to myself, but I was pretty sure I wasn¡¯t crazy for talking to him so candidly. ¡°So I told you how we got called to that dungeon, right?¡± He asked as I nodded. ¡°So this Awakening thing happened and I was thrust into this vision. I didn¡¯t know it at the time but I¡¯d actually been dreaming parts of the vision since I became a Player. This time I saw it all though. From beginning to end. I was this disembodied passenger as it all played for me.¡± He continued to poke a stick into the fire. ¡°In the universe of Solo Leveling, in the beginning there was the Absolute Being. Basically, God in our home world. I saw this great white light when I looked at him and-¡° I cut him off. ¡°Wait, was there a narrator explaining this stuff to you as it went on?¡± I asked. ¡°No, more of an idea,¡± he said. ¡°Maybe I was reading the Haki of the vision, I don¡¯t know. Either way, this Absolute Being creates everything. Humans, planets, life, death, light, shadow, nature, everything. Along with humans he created other species. Demons, orcs, ice elves, giants, fairy¡¯s, and every fantasy creature under the sun, and then some.¡± ¡°The same creatures that tried to escape the dungeon portals on Earth?¡± I asked, just confirming it was the same as canon. ¡°The same. But hold off on the questions for a bit. I¡¯m still like 100,000 years till the present,¡± he said. He took in a breath then let out a tired sigh. ¡°So things were going great. This Absolute Being was happy with what he made. Then in his plane of existence a new being was formed out of nowhere. A wisp of an essence. Hardly anything that could be noticed by us normal people, but it intrigued the Absolute Being. He watched, learned everything he could about it, and eventually it began to grow. Slowly he learned that this was the essence of what he had created. This specific one was the wisp of Man.¡± I held off my questions as he continued. ¡°The Absolute Being had created humans, and somehow as they grew and prospered a part of their essence came back to him. Over time more wisps of the people and elements began to awaken in his existence. He eventually gave them shape. Allowing them to gain substance and bodies to interact with the dimension they occupied.¡± ¡°Wait, so he was in another dimension?¡± ¡°Yeah, basically heaven,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s important to the story. So anyway, these natures of the aspects of sentient existence he created, became Rulers. They were the beings that governed their nature. There was the Ruler of Frost. Ruler of Shadow. Venom, reptiles, man, elves, all that shit. In the end there were 144 of them. And the Absolute Being was happy with them.¡± He paused again. ¡°Then?¡± I asked, knowing this wasn¡¯t the end. ¡°Then Man fucked up,¡± he said. ¡°How did I know it would be us?¡± I asked. He smirked at me. ¡°Well, not really us, but the¡­what was it? They have weird names later on, but right now he was just the Ruler of Humanity, or Man. He was attuned to all the pain humans went through. Trying to survive all the lions, tigers, and bears and shit. You see, back then all the monsters and sentient beings were all on the same planet, Earth. So we had to deal with elves, orcs, mermaids, dragons, and all the shit of the world. The Ruler of Man took pity on us. As the oldest of the Rulers he had seen a lot. One of many projects of the Absolute Being were the Cups. They were the Cup of Life, Death, and Reincarnation. More of a passion project than anything. The Absolute Being had even sent more than a few of his creations in search of the Cups. Gifting mortals the chance at the cups to drive and push them.¡± ¡°So the Holy Grail?¡± ¡°Basically,¡± Weston said. ¡°There are a hell of lot of civilizations that were created and destroyed between now and then. I¡¯m talking a looong time. So long even a hint of a story is lost in our history. Anyway, the Absolute Being didn¡¯t let all of these cups out. As the beings on Earth continued to fight one another, the Ruler of Man stole the Cup of Life. Secreting it away to Earth he let five rulers of men drink of the cup. Allowing them to live for centuries.¡± ¡°What does that matter? How did that help us?¡± ¡°It matters because of inheritance,¡± Weston said. ¡°I¡¯m talking about a time period when men were always on the brink of extinction. The elves, dwarves, orcs and trolls were the real rulers of the world. We humans only had a few camps left. When the Ruler granted the leaders a chance to drink from the Cup, they were able to survive no matter what. No longer was all knowledge wiped out. They could pass on new information, new innovations were made, and we began to pull out of the really fucking dark ages.¡± ¡°Shit,¡± I mumbled, trying to picture humans on the verge of extinction. They had to have been tough as nails back then. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said. ¡°It was bad. But luckily the other Rulers didn¡¯t notice it for a while. When they did, they tried to do the same for their people. The Absolute Being stepped in and kept the Cups back. He didn¡¯t even punish the Ruler of Man. Which pissed the other Rulers off more. They sent their people after the humans, but as they did, men showed the upper hand. They began to rule over all of the species. Which caused the Schism. A great war between the species and man. It got really bad. Every species was on the brink of extinction so the Absolute Being had to step in.¡± ¡°The Absolute Being reluctantly sent the other beings to different worlds. Splitting them up for the first time. This appeased some. But as the humans continued to grow in power on their world, a few of the Rulers killed the Ruler of Man. Which caused a huge war between them. When the Absolute Being stepped in many turned on him. Rather than destroying the essences of everything he made, the Being escaped to a new plane of existence.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t kill him?¡± I asked. I had thought they did in canon. ¡°Dude, he was called the Absolute Being for a reason. He literally made it all. These Rulers were far stronger than they used to be, of course. As Man grew so had the Ruler of Man, as new suns were made, the Ruler of Light got stronger, as light grew so did the Ruler of Shadow. They were all so interconnected it was impossible to know who was the strongest, but they had no chance against the Absolute.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± ¡°So yeah, that takes us to about 10,000 years ago.¡± ¡°10,000 years?! We were just at 100,000.¡± ¡°Yeah, this fighting between the Rulers lasted a long ass time. It got so bad they started recruiting from the new worlds to help fight each other. Even we humans fought. Then the Rulers on the Absolute Beings side got the upper hand. The Rulers that rebelled were cast out and labeled as lesser Monarchs. The Monarchs escaped to a hidden dimension and things went quiet for a while.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± I said. Tired of his pausing and starting. ¡°Then about 10 years ago the first portal appeared on Earth. It was a gate to one of the worlds the Absolute Being sent the other races to. The thing about these worlds is they didn¡¯t have dozens of species fighting for dominance and using all the Mana in them for millennia. Earth had been ravaged by all the wars. Mana existed, but the way to use it was long forgotten. Mana Cores from the Earth had been mined to extinction a long time ago. These new worlds had them in plenty. So we were once again subjected to mana. Awakening a lot of power in people. Bloodlines long forgotten resonated with the mana, making people far stronger. They became Hunters.¡± ¡°Eventually we ran into other species in these random portals. They were primitive but had long memories. Hating humans above all, we fought and killed one another.¡± ¡°What caused the portals?¡± I asked. ¡°No idea,¡± he said. ¡°In the Awakening it was implied that maybe it was the Absolute Being. Finally bringing the species back together on Earth. The portals are supposed to close after you kill bosses, but sometimes they stay, so maybe. Either way, the Monarchs that stayed hidden, saw it as a sign. They began to gather their strength. One of the Rulers stayed hidden and was on their side. I¡¯m not sure what he was the Ruler of, but they called him the Architect. He made the trial that awoke the Players.¡± ¡°I really thought I squeaked by,¡± he said as he shook his head. ¡°No, the Architect wanted Hancock and I there. The more people that awakened as Players, the more Monarchs could come back to the physical plane and this dimension. Since they are basically angels, they needed vessels. Rather than piss off the other races and their Rulers, since the Ruler of Man was dead, they decided to take our bodies over. The whole Player thing was meant to help us get stronger to survive becoming their vessels. So that means there are currently 19 Monarchs loose in the universe. Which is not good.¡± ¡°What about the Cup of Reincarnation?¡± I asked. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that the retarded ending Sung Jin-Woo did?¡± ¡°I think so, again it¡¯s all kind of jumbled for me between canon and the real thing,¡± he said. ¡°What do you remember?¡± ¡°I could have sworn he fought the Monarchs, and a lot of people died. Then he drank from the Cup of Reincarnation which allowed him to go back in time 10 years. Then somehow he beat them when he was like 10 years old.¡± ¡°That¡¯s dumb,¡± Weston said. ¡°It¡¯s called the Cup of Reincarnation, that has nothing to do with turning back time. If anything he should have been reborn.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bitch to me. Pretty sure that¡¯s what happened. He drank it then became like a 10 year old fighting the Monarchs.¡± ¡°Was the ending really that bad?¡± He asked. ¡°That makes no sense.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t gotta tell me. You probably blocked it out,¡± I said. ¡°Or got hit one too many times.¡± ¡°True,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°Either way, Hancock is one of them. I got a bunch of super powered Monarchs aiming to kill me, and we need to find a way to either kill the Monarchs or end the canon while somehow bringing Hancock back.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°Got a plan?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± he said. ¡°Sounds about right,¡± I said, thinking as I looked into the fire. ¡°Hey, what about those humans that drank from the Cup of Life?¡± ¡°What about them?¡± ¡°Are they still alive? They¡¯d be super old, but maybe they can help.¡± ¡°No, they died,¡± he said. ¡°It was the cup of Life, not eternal life. They just got really old¡± ¡°Damn, what¡¯s the Cup of Death do?¡± ¡°Kills people, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Well there we go,¡± I said. ¡°We trick the bad guys into drinking it.¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± he said sarcastically ¡°so we get to Solo Leveling.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°Then get them to kill themselves.¡± ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± I said, dropping it for now. Completely lost, I left the thinking for another time as I heard gunshots in the distance. Letting out a sigh I stood up, ready to begin saving people once again. CHAPTER 466 PICK UP STICKS CHAPTER 466 PICK UP STICKSI continuously pounded into her as she held her own legs open for me. Practically screeching in my ear as her orgasm redoubled in power the yell turned into a guttural moan. Only turned on by the noises she was making I poured more chakra into my dick. Her eyes rolling to the back of her head the poor girl didn¡¯t know what hit her as she released her feet and began practically vibrating underneath me. Burying myself inside of her I came as hard as every orgasm in the last hour. My dick back to full form with both Chikyugi marks on my nutsack, I had a huge supply of Lust Chakra constantly replenishing my semen and libido. The girl underneath me spasmed with each shot of cum inside of her. So tight she could feel the pulse from my dick, she was another once virgin I had taken under my wing in this world of the dead. Pulling out, she jerked one final time and passed out. Her small chest jiggling with the movement, I appreciatively kissed each nipple, causing her to moan in her sleep. Her arms and legs laying boneless, I turned to see the other two girls staring at me. ¡°How does that work exactly?¡± Linette asked. She had dark purple hair with half of her head shaved. Her skin as tan as leather, she had an obvious tan line for a string bikini. Her DD tits staring at me, I shrugged as she sauntered over. Having once been a stripper during the busy season in town, she was one of my favorites. ¡°Seriously, I¡¯ve been with quite a few men, and I never reacted like that,¡± she said. ¡°You do that with me,¡± I said. Rather than attacking her next though, I laid back down on the bed. ¡°Whose turn is it?¡± ¡°Fuck that, I hurt,¡± Linette said. ¡°Me too,¡± the buxom blonde Gina said. She hadn¡¯t been a stripper, but actually a student going to school to become a lawyer before the world went to shit. She did have the body of a stripper though. Perfect tits, light brown hair, deep green eyes, she was gorgeous. I really did pick the best spot for a vacation. Myrtle Beach over the summer had attracted what felt like every hot girl in the country. 10 out of 10s practically everywhere under the muck and grime of a world gone to hell, it was nice to have my pick of them. Though I was rather selective, the girl passed out next to me was my newest and most likely last addition to my bedroom. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I frowned. ¡°But I¡¯m still hard,¡± I said, looking down to my very erect 9 inch dick. ¡°You¡¯re always hard,¡± Linette said, rolling her eyes. Then having an idea she headed into the large penthouse bathroom. The sound of water running inside she said, ¡°My god, it¡¯s so nice to have running water again.¡± I agreed. We had gotten it running again about a week ago. A nearby power planet able to run at minimal speeds we were able to get the filtration and pumping system working. The city currently had power for two hours a day, and running water at all times since we could easily fill the water tower again during the two hour window. Linette came back with a washcloth in hand. Her tits shaking with each step she began to crawl on the bed. Wiping my dick off of the girl¡¯s juices it wasn¡¯t long until she was sucking on my rock hard dick. Groaning happily, I knew there was a reason I wanted Linette. As a once-sex worker, she knew that I couldn¡¯t complain about much as long as my balls were empty. ¡°Come on, learn something,¡± Linette said to Gina. The green eyed girl blushed, but locked eyes with me. After an internal debate she crawled over as well. Both women sucking on either side of my dick I groaned happily as they licked me all over. From balls to tip, I was completely clean as Linette began showing Gina how to deepthroat. Willing to give both as much practice as they wanted, I laid back, enjoying the show. Releasing more Lust Chakra into the air, the aura permeated into them, making them hornier and more into the blowjob. An orgasm coming easily to me, it wasn¡¯t long until I was cumming on Linette¡¯s tongue as she jerked me off. Swallowing it all with a sigh she rolled her eyes and jumped on again. Descending down on my dick her lower grip was like a vice as she moaned with every inch. By the time she reached the base she was cumming again. Each hand going to her breast I pulled her nipples like she liked. Grunting and groaning with each contraction of her cunt, I pulled down and slammed up. She leaned forward, sticking her tits in my face as I humped hard into her. Both girls taking another turn, they were left gasping and passing out next to the other girl. Satisfied for the moment, I walked out to find the last member of my harem. ¡°Need help?¡± I asked Grace. She was currently sticking to the wall. Having awoken chakra in her a few weeks ago when I took her virginity, she had been happily learning the power since then. I had been practicing religiously with chakra and had learned how to awaken it in women without needing the third stage of my Chikyugi a while ago. ¡°No,¡± she said, looking down at me. ¡°Finally done?¡± ¡°I was hoping you wanted a turn,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°What the hell, is that all you think about?¡± She asked, blushing. ¡°This is why I asked them to join. You¡¯re insatiable.¡± ¡°Which I appreciate,¡± continuing the facade that a harem was her idea. Though I didn¡¯t have the original memories of the Weston in this world, Grace did have a special place in my heart. She gave me her virginity, allowing me to awaken my Chikyugi in the Comic Hall. A special fact that she knew nothing about. ¡°But come on. I need to get to work. I¡¯d hate to neglect you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not neglected,¡± she said, moving back down. ¡°My pussy hurts all the fucking time as it is. And now the new girl can help sate you a little.¡± She acted angry but still naked, it was easy to see she was in the mood. My chakra was sometimes like cocaine to these girls. If I gave them too much of it, they became addicted to it. A fact I wasn¡¯t really fighting. ¡°Come on, Gracie,¡± I said as I moved toward her. Pushing her into the wall she stared up at me, but her hand went to my dick. Far from the virgin I had met weeks ago, it wasn¡¯t hard to pick her up and slam into her drenched pussy. Moaning in my mouth, our tongues entwined as I pistoned in and out of her. My hands holding up her knees, she took all of me with no complaint as her body shivered with each thrust. Miniature orgasms rolling through her body with every thrust she struggled to catch her breath as I continued. ¡°Cum in me,¡± she moaned into my collar bone as she tried to bite it. I nodded, speeding up until I was buried inside her. Cumming hard she moaned and shivered with every spurt. When I was done I set her on one of the beach chairs. ¡°I had plans today,¡± she said tiredly as I threw a towel over her naked body. ¡°I know. You can do them later,¡± I assured. Patting her head she lazily nodded as she closed her eyes. Kissing her forehead I threw on some clothes as I looked to the blue cat on the handrail. Her black and blue fur resembled flames on her small body. ¡°You want to come with?¡± I asked Tabi. She swished her tail but didn¡¯t say anything. Easton had lent her to me to help deal with the zombies, but she had mainly been hanging around doing nothing. I waved at her and jumped off the balcony. Wearing a simple bathrobe and pair of black boxers I dropped down next to the swimming pool out back of the hotel. Some people gasped, but most didn¡¯t react as I landed. Without missing a step I walked into the hotel as I whistled happily. The first few weeks in the Walking Dead world had been rather annoying. Drama after drama broke out as regular people proved to be far worse than the zombie outbreak. As I brought in more and more people, the drama spread like¡­the zombie virus. From people wanting us to clear certain areas out of the city first to get their family members, to others thinking they should lead, I had been traversing the mind field of leadership for over a month now. Though I had originally come to the world to learn what Easton and I could do together. It quickly became a way to help distance myself from the pain of possibly losing Hancock. In a far better mental state now, I wasn¡¯t sure what Easton was up to, but I was enjoying the kingdom building aspect of the Walking Dead. Having put down two separate uprisings, killed tens of thousands of zombies, and had a large city completely free of zombies, we were continuously pushing our influence outward. Mainly driven by my ever-constant stream of shadow clones killing zombies and saving babes, this corner of the world was doing a fine bit better than most anywhere else. Winter quickly approaching, and we had electricity, food, water, and all other necessities taken care of. ¡°Report,¡± I said as I walked into the once-conference room on the first floor of the hotel. Inside was my operations team. Run by Sebastion, we received continuous reports from guards stationed all over the city. ¡°That group from Conway is trying to attack another caravan,¡± someone said. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. ¡°Was the caravan heading for us?¡± ¡°Supposedly they were sent by one of your¡­clones,¡± he said. It was no secret I had super powers in this world. People were becoming more and more used to the extraordinary things I could do. Most were simply happy for the extra help in this hellish world. ¡°I don¡¯t remember sending any recently,¡± I said as I frowned. ¡°Which direction were they in? I¡¯ll help them myself. I¡¯m sick of the Conmen.¡± ¡°West,¡± he said. With a nod I was out the door. People getting out of my way without a word I stepped outside and poured chakra out of myself. Water pooled in front of me and I jumped on. Standing on the water, people stared up at me as I flew to the West. Rising up in the air, I gained speed quickly. Wind roaring in my ears I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what I was doing. The quest I received, besides killing zombies, was to make a stronghold. Content to make my new home as strong as possible and fuck the brains out of the most gorgeous girls in my domain, I let the Easton do his own thing. I had stopped sending him clones a while ago as he continued his search for whatever caused the zombie virus. Still no clues on his end. I knew my time in this world was short lived so I kept on. Passing the territory, I extended my Haki out. Having taken quite a few pointers from Easton on Haki and Nen, I could admit he had better control of it. Since I used chakra too much, I had kept it as a crutch, not appreciating the subtle uses of my other powers. Devoting most of my days to training anyway, it would all help me in my retaliation to get Hancock back. Reminded that I still hadn¡¯t found the version of her in this world, I sped up. Maybe this would be the caravan that held my wife, or sister of the Weston from this world. It didn¡¯t take long to find them. A group on the road hiding behind a camper, they shot rifles at a line of men hiding in the trees beside the road. Growing angry at the men from Conway¡¯s open attack on my potential people I pushed out my Conqueror¡¯s Haki and punched the air. The air cracked like glass and straight out from where my fist hit the Earth began to quake, knocking them all back and causing the soil to split into a deep trench. The fighting ceasing with the use of my Devil Fruit, I landed amidst the Conway men. Killing two with a Nen blast I stared at the last one. A young kid, he was only about 16 years old. His Haki filled with terror, he began to piss himself as I barked, ¡°Get back to your town. Tell Luis I¡¯m coming for him. Tonight. This is the last warning.¡± The kid nodded and scrambled over pinecones as he headed to Conway. Sick of the drama of the ass hat, I made a mental note to go kill him that night. He had received one warning already. Having heard the rumors about me he would shore up his defenses, I would get through them easily and kill the bastard. Getting rid of one headache as my legend continued to grow. With a sigh I turned around to face those who had been under attack. A beat up camper, pickup truck, and a large military Humvee were the only vehicles in the caravan. One of my clones must have missed this group on his hunt for more zombies. I typically liked to have fresh food and a nice welcome for people that came to our area. ¡°Hello,¡± I said happily as I walked over to them. ¡°Weston?¡± A bearded man asked, confused. ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Uh, how did you beat us here? You were heading West,¡± the man said. A dark haired woman and young boy moved away from the camper as I approached. I slowly recognized them as I got closer. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Rick Grimes¡¯ group, aren¡¯t you?¡± I said laughing. My shadow clone had met them when he and Easton saved them from some loose cannons. The main cast from the Walking Dead had been outside Atlanta when he stumbled upon them. ¡°You¡¯re talking about my twin. Yeah, no, I¡¯m Weston.¡± ¡°Twin? There were two of you when we saw you a month ago,¡± Rick said. ¡°Triplet,¡± I corrected with a shake of my head. ¡°Who cares about that? You all look worse for wear. It¡¯s pretty much a straight shot to my territory from here. I¡¯ll ride with you.¡± I could feel that their Haki had hope, but was hesitant. ¡°We have running water and plenty of food too.¡± With that it wasn¡¯t long until they were all piled back into the caravan. I recognized a few of them from the comic, but couldn¡¯t remember names. There was the black guy, his daughter and her white boyfriend. Andrea too, Rick, his wife, kid, Herschel, Glen, and many others. I frowned, looking around for someone that should have been there. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rick asked, his hand close to his service revolver as the camper drove down the road. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t-¡± I said but stopped as I remember Darryl wasn¡¯t canon, he was from the show. Frowning, I shook my head and laughed. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m glad you all made it. Why did it take you so long to get here?¡± ¡°Lots of Z¡¯s between here and Atlanta,¡± he said with a sigh. ¡°Cars broke down more than once, and gas is getting more scarce.¡± ¡°I bet,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Myrtle Beach is a veritable paradise compared to the rest of the world. It¡¯s a far cry from the craphole it used to be, even before the outbreak. You¡¯ll see.¡± I nodded, happy they were there. With luck, getting this group to a safe spot would end the canon in this world, but a part of me knew that was unlikely. The Walking Dead was a world of constant struggle. The arrival of the main cast was just another sign that more bad was on the way. I just hoped I was prepared for it when it came. CHAPTER 467 RESEARCH CHAPTER 467 RESEARCH¡°Fucking bullshit,¡± I said. Having run into yet another dead end, I was running out of ideas. On my trip West I had stopped to help practically everyone I could. Every person I saved I asked the same damn question. Have you heard where the first zombie appeared? I had seen plenty of outbreak movies. You always needed a patient zero. My original plan was to World War Z this canon, and hope to luck upon the original man that decided to take a bite of someone. The one person that the zombie virus mutated inside to make the dead rise. They should have been immune to it, giving us the missing information to find the antidote. But I had found another dead end. ¡°It¡¯s fine, we will keep looking,¡± Doctor Nagata said. He was an older Japanese man that was supposedly at the top of his field. Having found him and other doctors in a hospital, they had been working tirelessly to find the source of the outbreak. I had saved their hospital from a horde of zombies a week ago and spent the last seven days gathering different zombies from hundreds of miles apart. They had hoped to find some mutations in the genes that might be able to help track which area had the least changes. ¡°You said it yourself; they are exactly the same,¡± I said. There had been very minor changes between the viruses. I had just gotten back from grabbing a zombie from New York City, but it too was similar to the cases on the West Coast. ¡°This has to mean something else caused the outbreak.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what else could,¡± Dr. Hurley said. ¡°Maybe it really isn¡¯t a virus.¡± I frowned, doubting that. I knew it had to be at least some kind of disease. I had received a disease resistance for my quests. Though I hadn¡¯t tested the resistance by getting bit, I did know the rewards followed a theme. Chewing on my lip I decided it was time to shift gears. ¡°What if it really is a space virus?¡± ¡°I know you want to think that, but that is impossible,¡± Nagata said. ¡°No virus has survived entry into the atmosphere. Even if it had, from what we can tell, the same exact strain struck multiple parts of the world at once.¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°We were in touch with our sister sites,¡± he said. He and the other scientists had been standoffish, but as I helped them, they were more willing to share what they were working on. Moving away from the computer monitor he headed to the whiteboard hanging from the wall. Taking out a black marker he began writing on it again. The guy liked to draw as he spoke. It wasn¡¯t long until he had drawn a crude rendition of the continents. ¡°We first heard of the virus in nine separate locations on the same day.¡± He put X¡¯s on the map around New York, the Mexican border, the east coast of Australia, two locations in Asia, one in Europe and one in Africa. Someone else filled in the other three. One at the southern part of Africa, another in Asia, and a last one in Norway. ¡°Nine separate locations all at the same time is impossible. It is almost as if someone planned this out and had it released around the world around the same time.¡± ¡°Same exact time?¡± I asked, curious. ¡°Within a 36-hour timeframe,¡± he amended. ¡°Which of these was first?¡± I asked. ¡°This one,¡± he said, starting in Mexico. He wrote a number 1 on it. Then the others began filling in the other numbers, It didn¡¯t take long to see the pattern. ¡°It moved East to West?¡± I asked, surprised. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear about this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why you would,¡± Nagata said. ¡°It means nothing. What? Do you think the sun released radiation that infected many people across the globe in a 36 hour time period?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said. ¡°But it feels important.¡± I knew everyone was infected with the zombie virus. If you died of a heart attack you would rise up and kill all your loved ones. Everyone in the world was infected, maybe the sun really was poisoning us. ¡°I need to go somewhere.¡± ¡°Weston, we need your help here,¡± Nagata said firmly. ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°I just need to check something. I swear, I¡¯ll be back.¡± Without another word I headed out of the room. Security guards let me through and it wasn¡¯t long until I was on the roof. Currently in Portland, Oregon, I decided to make a trip I had been putting off. Decades ago, in my first life, my family had come up to the Northwest corner of the US to visit family. On the way we had made a stop at a place called Goldendale Observatory State Park. It was an out of the way observatory that had a massive telescope that looked into the night sky. I had actually enjoyed the tour my parents signed me up for. They had stated that the observatory was constantly looking out into space. Having not found anything medically that caused the virus, it was time to look in other places. My flight took me quickly to the observatory, it was a little surprising to find the out of the way place was set upon by a large number of zombies. But they were mindless and weak. It didn¡¯t take me long to kill all of them. Around the time I killed the last one, the small group of people that were hiding inside peeked out the large entrance door to greet me. ¡°It¡¯s true, he has superpowers,¡± a girl said excitedly. ¡°Shut the damn door,¡± someone yelled further in but I rushed the door. Opening it wide, I pushed back the cute girl that had opened it. She yelped and three men pointed guns at me. My Observation haki told me the magazines were empty. ¡°Is the Observatory open?¡± I asked with a smile on my face as I walked further in. The lights were off but there was a lot of natural light from the windows. Walking around like I had grown up in the place, the three men and lone girl chased after me. ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± ¡°You need to leave¡± The men yelled as I continued my walk inside. The last one pointed his gun at me threateningly. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for another rundown,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m on a mission to find what caused the outbreak. I have reason to believe that you can help me find the answer.¡± ¡°What the hell do we have to do with the outbreak!?¡± The leader yelled. I stopped walking, making them all halt immediately. Giving me a wide berth they were all scared. At least the men were anyway, the young girl was rather excited to see me. My eyes landed on her and she smiled widely. ¡°Did you really fly here? I saw you drop but¡­¡± She asked. About 19 years old she had thick glasses on. Her dark hair tied behind her head, she wore a white lab coat, and a black button down shirt covered in cats. ¡°I did,¡± I said, nodding slowly. ¡°Can you help me? I need some information you might have.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she said, blushing. ¡°Linda,¡± the main man hissed but she walked over to me. I put my hand on her shoulder and began walking us toward where the large telescope was sitting at the center of the observatory. ¡°I need all the¡­outer space information for July 2nd and 3rd.¡± ¡°All the star charts?¡± She asked, confused. ¡°No, I¡¯m assuming you guys track asteroids, or meteors or whatever. Maybe even sun¡­spots? No wait, flares. Yeah. Can you tell me if any meteors landed on Earth around that time, or if any sun flares happened?¡± For all I knew, maybe the virus was caused by a weird sun flare. It was worth at least asking the question. ¡°All that is tracked by satellites. But we only get downloads from those monthly. We lost power before the information dump,¡± she said. ¡°So if you had power¡­¡± ¡°We could potentially get it,¡± she said with a nod. ¡°Might just need to force a download, but the satellites should still be working.¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± I said. Opening my subspace I grabbed onto my largest generator. It was a massive blue box that was four feet tall. Pulling it out of the subspace I set it down on the tiled floor. ¡°Where do you plug this in?¡± ¡°Oh my god, you do have super powers,¡± she said amazed. ¡°Were you bitten?¡± ¡°No, goddammit. I did not gain superpowers by being bit by a zombie. I¡¯m gonna kill whoever started that rumor,¡± I said truthfully. I had continuously heard the exact question as I moved West. Unsure how rumors spread so easily, the girl frowned, disappointed. ¡°I just have super powers, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she said sadly. ¡°We have a feed for our own generator down there. If you had diesel we could¡­¡± She gave me some orders, and after threatening the other men it didn¡¯t take long to get them working. Excited to have their observatory running again they said they holed up there because there was a lot of food for tour groups. Someone made the mistake of killing a zombie with a gun though, which attracted a lot of them. Since then they hadn¡¯t left the place. As the lights turned on in the Observatory, the day turned to night and the massive thirty foot tall telescope whirred to life. Pointing at the night sky I was able to watch the monitors as they began focusing on different areas in the cosmos. The original workers from the place began to cheer as they connected to satellites. I made certain the download of the information I wanted began before they tried contacting other sites and attempting to make calls to loved ones that were most likely dead. Hopeful, but not holding out hope, I waited for hours as the download stretched long into the night. ¡°How bad is it out there?¡± Linda asked. The young girl was a constant presence in the background as the men took control. The others having gone for coffee, it was only us in the observation room. ¡°Pretty bad,¡± I admitted, not bothering to look at her as the telescope focused on some star system. The telescope worked automatically, moving and zooming in on some pre-programmed path. Uncaring that the world had ended as it began it¡¯s work once more. Linda walked closer. ¡°Have you been to Portland?¡± ¡°I actually just came from there,¡± I admitted. ¡°There was a hospital trying to research the virus. But it didn¡¯t lead anywhere.¡± ¡°Why did you come here?¡± She asked, her haki leaking worry, probably for some family members in Portland. ¡°I¡­have a theory,¡± I admitted, side eyeing her as she stood next to me. The room was dark to limit what light pollution we let out that could attract more zombies. The only light in the room came from the monitors. ¡°Which is¡­¡± ¡°Some meteorite dropped the virus around the world,¡± I admitted, and walked her through what I had figured out about the outbreak. ¡°And what? You hope to stop it?¡± She asked. I shrugged. ¡°Someone has to.¡± Her Haki began to ignore the worry as she leaked lust now. Turned on beyond belief by the statement. With the reaction I looked up into her eyes. No longer wearing her thick glasses, her hair was down now and a few buttons of her shirt were undone. She really was quite pretty in the light of the monitors. My eyes glanced at the door the men had left, their Haki said they were still far away in the kitchen. ¡°I uh-¡± she stopped as I stood and kissed her. She didn¡¯t push away, but leaned into the kiss. Her Haki soared with happiness as I kissed her. Having been more than a little nervous, I got the sense that she may have been a little scared as the only woman with three grown men there. I was closer to her age and showed strength, a part of me felt she was latching onto me. I really didn¡¯t care though. It had been a long few weeks. My hand moving to her ass, she moaned as I set her down on the monitor table. Pushing a keyboard out of the way she began to pull her skirt up. Uncaring where we were as her want for me skyrocketed. I was all on board with her wants as I dropped my pants and slid her panties to the side. Entering her sopping wet pussy she moaned as her bony hands pulled me closer for another kiss. We began to heavily make out as I entered her. Both caught up in our own need for comfort at the end of the world. When I was buried all the way inside her she let out a squeak. ¡°Fudge-I-I can¡¯t believe-just do-do it,¡± she said as if psyching herself up. I looked down and saw there was no blood on my dick, so she wasn¡¯t a virgin. Maybe just a little inexperienced. I got a sense of maybe one or a few of the other guys there had been implying they should begin repopulating the Earth. Ignoring everything else, my hands moved to her thin thighs as I released Hoken through my dick. Her mouth opening wide as her eyes did the same. I clamped my hand over her mouth as she came instantly. More than a little pent up, her orgasm was powerful. Her legs vibrating and shaking as she tried to squeeze them together I stayed buried in her, holding her mouth shut as she tried to scream in to it. My Hoken relaxing slightly, I kept a constant buzz of the power surrounding my dick and forcing her nerves to stay alight with pleasure. When her orgasm finished, I pulled out and thrust back into her. As I put some power into it I released her mouth, causing her to let out a lustful moan with each collision of our sexes. My thighs slamming into the tabletop I continued on uncaring as her tight cunt gushed liquid out. Her hands and lips caressing me wherever she could reach her moans only grew louder as I felt my own orgasm build up. With a final few quick thrusts I groaned, ¡°Gonna cum.¡± ¡°In-¡± She got out and I increased the Hoken causing her to cum again as she held onto me for dear life. My mouth on hers to shut her up as she tried to scream again. My large dick released a massive load in her. Each pulse of my dick letting out what felt like buckets of cum as I let a fraction of my libido go. When we were done cumming she breathed in and out heavily into my chest. Both of us staying as close as possible in our post-orgasm bliss. ¡°Holy shoot-balls,¡± she said. ¡°That was¡­¡± ¡°Needed,¡± I finished for her as I pulled out. She grabbed onto me before I could though, pulling me back in. ¡°Wait,¡± she mumbled shyly, unable to look up at me. Smiling, I put my hand at her back and let her take comfort in our closeness as she began to relax and hum happily. It wasn¡¯t until I felt one of the men begin to come back that I pulled out of her. She let me go and we had our clothes fixed as the man walked in. ¡°You uh want to go back to your family?¡± I asked Linda, the girl shyly looking away from me. ¡°I-¡± She stopped answering as the monitors dinged. The male astronomer began playing on the computer next to me. ¡°Your download is done,¡± he said, sipping coffee. He sniffed deeply, and side eyed me, but I ignored him. ¡°Perfect, show me how to pull up what I want,¡± I said. ¡°Do you mind?¡± Linda asked, her Haki leaking pure bliss as she pointed at my chair. ¡°Go ahead,¡± I said, tapping my lap. She blushed furiously, but after a look at the other guy she sat on my knee. She began to play on the computer, moving to different folders until she pulled up a map of the Earth with all kinds of lines all over it. ¡°Green lines are from meteor showers, red are locations that meteorites may have landed. If they actually made it anyway.¡± sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Shit, there are a lot more than I assumed,¡± I said, looking over her shoulder at the map. There were dozens of green and red lines all around. ¡°Print this out for me. Just the red lines.¡± I knew the general location of where the supposed outbreaks started. It was time to see if maybe there really was something there. CHAPTER 468 SPACE CRAP CHAPTER 468 SPACE CRAPI was flying us over the barren landscape of the US border. Linda latched onto my back. The girl was still ecstatically watching everything as her legs wrapped around me. The sun out now, I was glad she at least wasn¡¯t crying. After we left the observatory I had taken her to her home in Portland. She was an intern at the Observatory as she studied some weird astronomy major I had never heard of. Having been working there for a summer job she was plenty worried about her family. We got to her house but no one was there. Since it looked like the place had been ransacked I hoped they were okay. Rather than being upset by the fact that they weren¡¯t there she was content. I offered to drop her off at the safe hospital, but she wanted to go with me. After checking in on the doctors I let them know of my plan to check out the possible meteorite sites. They began getting excited and relaying the information to their sister locations around the world. Quickly gathering all the possible scientists needed to potentially study the space rocks, I hoped we were getting close. The closest confirmed outbreak zone they gave me was near the American and Mexican border. Flying slightly slower so Linda could stay on my back, she had talked for a while. Asking about my super powers and how I got them. I embellished a little and took some notes from King Arthur and Manhwa. Stating I had been chosen to climb a tower and each level of the tower allowed me to gain new powers until I broke out and got back to Earth. She listened happily and believed every word as I showed her examples of each power. Eventually the questions stopped though and she wanted to land for sex again. I obliged and we were finally back on our way to one of the many possible landing sites of the meteorites. Far more around the world than I expected she stated that space junk and meteorites fell all the time. Most of it burned in the atmosphere, what didn¡¯t was usually about the size of a rock so people never really noticed them. Since I didn¡¯t know enough about this sort of stuff, I believed her and our search continued. Unsure what I was looking for, it wasn''t until I felt something off with my Haki that I started to get excited. It was new, something I hadn¡¯t felt before. I had been to all types of landscapes and worlds. Each had their own signature Haki. Tropical areas felt warm, populated places felt chaotic, it all depended on what was there. So far this barren desert felt rather¡­calm. Very few animals awake or moving in the sunlight, it was mostly just sun and dried up soil. But off in the distance I felt some kind of wrongness. As I moved in the direction of this new anomaly I noticed an increased amount of zombies coming from it. Women, men, and children, bags over shoulders they looked to be illegals running across the potential greener pastures of America. Then again there was no America anymore, were they illegal? As I thought on the state of the world the eerie destination ahead let out a pulse of Haki. ¡°L-land-¡° Linda said from my back. She began to retch, her own Haki beginning to reflect that of the area ahead. Immediately stopping, I flew backwards. Her Haki pulsed, growing weaker with each beat. ¡°I¡¯m gonna be sick,¡± she moaned as I took us down to land. A good two miles away from whatever had caused her to feel sick, I skirted along the ground until her Haki stopped getting weaker. As if we passed some kind of threshold she took a deep breath. Dropping to land I let her go, allowing her to stumble on the ground. Coughing and sputtering, she began to wretch again but nothing came out. It took her time but she slowly recovered. When she did I asked, ¡°what happened?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know,¡± she mumbled, blinking rapidly. ¡°I felt like I was dying. My heart rate slowed, and there was this b-burning on my skin.¡± She began to rub her hands on her skin. Trying to scratch as well as make sure there were no blemishes on it. ¡°I¡¯m uh, gonna keep on,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me,¡± she said, forcing herself up. I pushed on her shoulder, keeping her down. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said, opening my subspace. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± I pulled out one of the many guns I had taken during my trek across the country. ¡°Point and shoot this if anything comes your way. Or just shoot it in the air. I¡¯ll hear and be right back.¡± It took some more sweet talking but I was on my way to the source of the corruption. Flying quickly, I was completely aware of my body, but didn¡¯t sense anything off. No weakening or changes to my Haki. Unsure if my immunity was due to my Viltrumite form or the new Disease Resistance, I kept on. The area only got more¡­wrong. As if the whole landscape was sick and dying even the dirt was a discolored black. No people or zombies around. I didn''t know what to make of it. A part of me knew this was what was causing the zombies. I could feel it. Taste the death in the air. I had been around it for a while now. Especially in 300 world when we killed by the hundreds. Had to shovel the dead to clear the killing zone for more death. As I got closer and closer I knew this was different somehow. Where that had been war, this felt¡­mystical somehow. Like I was in some undead swamp, this felt otherworldly for some reason. It didn¡¯t belong on the planet I grew up on, but it was here. I began to sweat. My vision going blurry as I saw it. Not overly obvious, but an absence in the landscape. Fully cleared of everything there was a flat spot with a crater directly in the middle. As I stared at the crater my Observation Haki saw it as pure black. Everything else around me was almost a glowing white. A neutral color, showing its neutrality to the outer world. Nature itself. The crater was like a black hole. Sucking in the neutrality of everything around it. Corrupting it, as whatever it was tried to spread out to the rest of the world. ¡°Fuck me,¡± I said, my stomach cramping up as I stared at it. My skin beginning to burn, I didn¡¯t dare get any closer. Instead I raised over top of it. Flying just out of range so I didn¡¯t get any sicker, my eyes focused on the crater. Ignoring the Haki, the meteorite was a black. But instead of the malformed chunk of metal or space rock I assumed, it was in the shape of an oval. About the size of a loaf of bread, I could almost see whatever radiation or disease inducing aura it was exuding. A foulness in the air that I couldn¡¯t place, I was done with my investigation. I flew back to Linda. She had moved to a more open spot between bushes and was busily pointing the gun at everything that made noises. Hardly noticing as I floated above her, she screamed as I dropped down and took the gun for her. ¡°Weston, thank god,¡± she said practically crying. Latching onto me she pulled back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I have no idea,¡± I said truthfully. Looking in the direction of the crater I frowned, confused about what to do with what I found. ¡ª ¡°You can be as loud as you want here,¡± I whispered in Linda¡¯s ear. With the simple statement she let the floodgates go. Her hand moving from her mouth she cried out in ecstasy as she came. Her hands gripping the blanket under her she gritted her teeth as her entire lower half had a wave of pleasure roll through it. My Hoken running through her, firing off nerves and synapses like a wildfire loose in the forest, a part of me knew I could push it further. I had used Hoken on Kallark, an impossibly strong alien, making him go through more pain than he most likely had his entire life. What could I do with pleasure to a normal person? The power was there. Waiting and ready. The source of my Spark in my body was calling to be let out. I could mix it with Haki and Nen, customizing it to my will. A power I felt like I was barely scratching the surface of. Linda was a sweating and moaning mess underneath me. I hesitated for a split second then let it loose. Nen-heavy Hoken gathering in my hand, it glowed white as it began to almost drip out of my hand onto her abdomen. She came harder than ever. Normally when most anyone came it started at their sex. Dick or pussy or ass or wherever. Then the nerves sending those signals would spread out from there. Depending on how strong the orgasm was the active nerves would increase. I had once made a girl cum so hard that nerves in her feet fired off. This was different though. Where the Hoken touched made her cum. Nerves in her abs lit aflame and spread from there. She cried out louder as her body tried to push up. My dick still buried in her I moved my Hoken filled hand to her breast. She came again. Hoken so thick in my hand it looked like water I shrugged and poured it over her entire body. Spreading over her like mercury, she squirted instantly, something she hadn¡¯t done before. Liquid spraying across my abs and crotch, her entire body writhed. Arms and legs vibrating she actually passed out. The whites of her eyes showing, her body still moved sporadically as I let the power die down. Her legs kicking now and then I pulled out of her to let her recover. Turning around I studied the room we were in. We were in a legitimate castle. The floor and walls were actual stone, the ceiling aged wood that could have been there for a century for all I knew. We were somewhere in Northeast Asia, probably Russia or a country around there, I wasn¡¯t exactly sure. Either way I had found another meteorite and dead zone. This time it was right in the center of a small town. Like some lich''s lair, the place had felt for a lack of a better word, wrong. Stuck in my own thoughts, I had flown in the direction of the next until we stumbled upon the abandoned castle. It was a little renovated but had been abandoned for a few months. Most likely a seasonal home for some rich Russian oligarch. Squirreled away in a massive forest we were miles away from people, dead or alive. A tall sitting chair next to the burning fireplace I got up and sat on it. Opening my subspace, I pulled out an aged whiskey I had hidden away and took a swig of it. Ignoring the end of the world for a moment, I eyed the passed out Linda on the bed. Her body still writhing sporadically in her sleep, I frowned. I had always enjoyed making a girl cum. It turned me on more when they were into it, and I knew they loved it. Ensuring I could keep them more than interested. Back when I had chakra it had helped me to ensure the harem life. I could make girls cum so much that they couldn¡¯t hope to keep me sated. This new power was something else though. Where before I knew women felt pleasure from the Lust chakra just by how they reacted. Now I could see what I did to them. Force them to feel pleasure where they hadn¡¯t before. It was empowering and perhaps a little scary. I could see this power being used for evil. Not some joke, like being granted a power that could be corrupted. It felt more like I could make a woman addicted to this. I had read once that people that did heroin and other hard drugs felt so much pleasure from the experience that it made everything else pale in comparison. Making them an addict after only one instance. What I had just put Linda through could only be described as that. I had known I was getting close to that a while ago. I¡¯d made women in the 300 world cum some hard and often they didn¡¯t have an interest in any one or anything else. Which was one of the reasons I was hesitant to use it on the girls in Marvel. Marvel was the type of place that was permanent for me. I was currently in some weird otherworldly tournament where I had the opportunity to earn powers and strength by fighting in Challenges. At the end of this tournament I was supposedly getting one wish. Though I had no idea what it entailed, I wanted my wish to include being able to continue going to these worlds. Continue my lives in each. Making kids, having many wives, traveling the worlds and making them how I wanted. Thus I had to know what I was going to be in these worlds. I was setting the groundwork. Establishing what I wanted to be. I knew if I used a power like this on Anne, she would probably do whatever I wanted. I could skip all the drama and use my cheat to make her mine. At least that¡¯s what I assumed. Letting out a sigh, I continued to drink. Not really feeling anything with my part Viltrumite physique, I used it as a way to relax. Content in the stone surrounding me, the crackling fire in front of me, and chair under me. My thoughts a jumble, I didn¡¯t break away from them until Linda stirred. She moaned happily as she rubbed her body on the silk sheets. When she woke up enough and noticed me she walked over. ¡°Holy moly that was good,¡± she said. She sat on my lap, my hands going to her naked body as she moaned again. ¡°What was that? I don¡¯t remember much but I know it was¡­I don¡¯t know how to describe it.¡± ¡°Orgasmic?¡± I offered. ¡°Ha, more like a Orgasmi.¡± ¡°Orogami?¡± ¡°No, a mix of tsunami and orgasm,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve-what was that? I had a boyfriend that couldn¡¯t even make me cum, but you? It¡¯s like the difference between being on the bottom of the ocean and being on the sun.¡± ¡°That good?¡± I asked, a smirk on my lips as I studied her. I knew that of course. It was hard to compete when I had otherworldly powers. ¡°No, better than that. God, I¡¯m still tingling,¡± she said, finally turning from the fire to look at me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said with a tired smile. Still unsure what to do. I liked Linda, but I wanted to test my own thoughts. ¡°What are we exactly?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, why did you let me have sex with you that first time? Am I that handsome you just couldn¡¯t help yourself?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± she said, biting her lip as her legs kicked over my leg. My hand went to her lower back as she leaned into me. Her hand began to move along my chest. ¡°I really wanted end of the world sex. Those asses at the observatory kept hinting at it. But they were all married, old, and annoying as heck.¡± ¡°So I was the first guy your age?¡± I asked. ¡°More like you have super powers,¡± she said. ¡°I saw you destroy those zombies with ease. Flying around like it was nothing. And you¡¯re in this mission to save the world? I never thought I was the type to sleep with someone on the first day of meeting them. I made my last boyfriend wait years for that. But my lord, I was swooned beyond belief.¡± She looked at me hungrily then. Kissing me hard I moved into it. My dick poking her legs as the kiss became more heated she shyly slid down me. Moving between my legs her eyes stared down at my dick. ¡°It¡¯s so big. How does it fit inside me?¡± She asked as her hand began to move along it. I chuckled, knowing it could be a lot bigger. It sure was in Manga world when I had the third Chikyugi heart. Despite her dried juices coating it she began to lick along my dickhead. Her inexperienced but enthusiastic tongue moving below the mushroom head. ¡°That felt amazing. How can I repay you?¡± She moaned, trying to be sexy. It mostly failed since I could feel her Haki regret the words. ¡°This is a good start,¡± I admitted, drawing her from her thoughts. She smiled wide and sucked on my glans. Relaxing a little I leaned back, happy for the distractions. Moving down she got about halfway before she choked a little. But that was only her testing the waters. She began to move up and down. Going to the tip then back down to her choking point her hand moved to my balls, playing with them. More liquid pouring out of her mouth she pulled off, gasping for breath she moved to my balls. Taking one in her mouth as she jerked me off with her saliva as lube. Her Haki pure gratitude, want, and a little confusion, I knew she was spitballing with what to do. I let out a few appreciative groans when she did something right. Helping her along as she moved from my dick to balls. When I felt my orgasm build I nodded and she licked quickly on my glans until I released in her mouth. She took the huge shots of cum, swallowing a load only to accept another. When I finally finished I let out a content sigh as she pulled back and began kissing my shaft. ¡°How are you still hard?¡± She asked, her eyes wide as she stared at my dick. ¡°I could go again,¡± I admitted. ¡°You uh¡­¡± ¡°I uh,¡± she got up and winced. ¡°I can try.¡± I frowned, instead I grabbed her hand and pulled her to me. Shame leaked out of her but she grabbed onto my dick, jerking me off. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to push yourself,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I appreciate that,¡± she said, shame still pouring off her. ¡°What can I do?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± I lied. ¡°Let¡¯s just figure out our next move.¡± We were quiet for a bit. Both of us staring into the fire. I decided to change the subject. I wanted to focus on finishing the world up rather than deal with drama. ¡°We should head back to the observatory,¡± I said. ¡°I need to get stronger to deal with the dead zone from the meteorites.¡± I had received quite a few rewards from killing zombies. I was tempted to use them on the disease resistance but I wasn¡¯t exactly sure they were emitting diseases. I felt like it was most likely some form of radiation. Maybe having gone through something weird in outer space before landing on earth. ¡°They should have processed the sun flare information too,¡± Linda said, releasing me as she got up. ¡°Hey,¡± I said. Grabbing her hand I could still feel the shame leaking off of her. ¡°I really do like you, you know?¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± she said with a frown. Moving her hair behind her head she forced on a smile. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s uh go back to civilization.¡± She grabbed my hand but then thought better of it. Seeing the balcony. Instead of dragging me to our clothes she moved us to the glass doors. Opening them wide she laughed as she stepped out onto the stone balcony. The full moon out, we could see everything around us. A large lake beside us, it truly did look beautiful outside. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Crazy isn¡¯t it?¡± She asked. ¡°The world goes to crap, but nature is still gorgeous.¡± ¡°And deadly,¡± I reminded as my hand moved along her lower back as we stood near the stone carved handrail. ¡°Hurricanes will still happen. Forest fires. Causing more death. It¡¯s so¡­indifferent.¡± ¡°Sometimes,¡± she said with a nod. Staring up at the night sky. ¡°But it¡¯s why I wanted to study astronomy. So much beauty here. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the beauty out there too. I wanted to see them all. Those other planets that have this same beauty.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a weird reason to devote a career to,¡± I said, smiling. ¡°They say do what you love, and you¡¯ll never work a day in your life,¡± she reminded. I nodded as her head leaned against mine. I took in a deep breath from my nose. Enjoying the scent of her and the world around us. Though I¡¯d known her a short time I really did like her. It was moments like these that reminded me why I searched for women in each world. I had spent weeks traveling with a shadow clone. Then a few more on my own as I worked with the scientists. This right here, with a beautiful girl, made the work so much more worthwhile. I was creating memories with her. A moment I would remember forever. Though I might not spend a lot of time in this world, no matter what happened, I had these moments. I was here. I had made a mark on the life of this woman. I would be remembered, and it was somehow comforting to know that. ¡°That¡¯s weird,¡± Linda mumbled quietly. ¡°Hmm?¡± I asked. My thoughts empty as I stared at the ocean. ¡°Now that I think about it. We know that the sun didn¡¯t have anything to do with the Z¡¯s. I mean, there were those meteorites, so it couldn¡¯t have been a sunflare.¡± ¡°Right,¡± I said, realizing she was correct. There was no way a sun flare caused this. ¡°But you said they landed east to west over like 24 hours or whatever,¡± she said, staring out. ¡°Which is astronomically rare.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± I asked, not understanding. She pulled back, thinking as her eyes took on a glassy stare. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it before I started my education but the universe is pretty big.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I asked, Sarcastically. She rolled her eyes, hitting my chest. ¡°Yes, like huge. So huge it¡¯s rare to get meteors from the same spot. Whatever these zombie makers went through to emit that death inducing crap, they should have all fell around the same time, because the Earth is moving really fast. But that couldn¡¯t have happened since that would mean they came from different directions at once. So that means they were spread out hitting different spots along the world over a day''s time. Which is beyond weird. The Earth is moving through space throughout the day. If these rocks went through the same radiation to emit that stuff they would have needed to be close together. But they weren¡¯t. They were spread out. But somehow hit Earth. I don¡¯t know if any landed in the ocean, but it¡¯s astronomically rare for this to happen. Especially for the meteorite to survive.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± I asked. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a coincidence?¡± I asked, starting to wonder. ¡°I have no idea. I¡¯m just saying it¡¯s rare,¡± she said. Slowly her eye drifted up. ¡°When did the meteorites land?¡± ¡°Beginning of July,¡± I said. ¡°What time?¡± She asked. I shrugged. ¡°Cus if it happened at night maybe a meteorite landed on the moon too.¡± She pointed up at the near full moon above us. I looked up at it. ¡°What would that matter?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said with a shrug. ¡°There¡¯s very little atmosphere there. Maybe something happened to the meteorites when they struck Earth. Also the meteorite wouldn¡¯t be so broken down on the moon. Maybe there was a nice exterior around the gooey center that protects it from exuding that crap. Or the heat from entering atmosphere caused a chain reaction that cooked whatever it was made of to zombify everything. So if there is a sample on the moon, maybe we could actually test that one without dying.¡± ¡°Would it be on the dark side of the moon?¡± I asked, seeing her point. ¡°Probably,¡± she said with a shrug. ¡°Maybe there is a satellite we could send-where are you going?!¡± She yelled as I raised in the air. ¡°The moon,¡± I said with a laugh. Flying up into the air I decided it was as good a time as any for a space walk. Since I knew I could go into space now, it was time to check out the moon. Become the first person in existence to walk on it barefoot. Increasing my speed, I broke the sound barrier as I flew straight at the white glowing orb in the sky. CHAPTER 469 DONT DEAD OPEN INSIDE CHAPTER 469 DONT DEAD OPEN INSIDEI flew through the vastness of open space. My target of the moon far ahead of me, I looked back to see the Earth was still rather large. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure how far away the moon was from the Earth, but I knew it was pretty far. Pushing my flight more, I sped up. No scenery moving faster around me, I wondered how I knew I was going faster. I had received the Viltrumite form at 1% and jumped to the Hero smut World. After fighting someone that could fly I was left falling in the sky and had to figure out where my flight came from. Luckily I had, a part of my subconscious mind understanding what had to be called upon for the flight. Now I wondered what it could be. In some fiction people could fly by controlling the wind, other times they used internal energy to push them away from the ground. What the hell was I doing? Closing my eyes, I used my mind¡¯s eye to search my body. Back when I used the Ability Fusion item I had seen Flight was a separate ability. So there had to be something special about my body. Listening to the Haki around me, I thought I felt something surrounding my body, but it was too faint to track down. Continuing on the search for a few hours, I eventually gave up, attributing it to comic book magic. Until I got stronger, I wouldn¡¯t be able to find what caused it, so for now I was glad it was there. Propelling me forward, I thought on my most recent accomplishments. Marvel had been a crap show most recently. One adventure after another I dealt with anything from school bullies to being kidnapped by aliens. Unsure where the System was taking me in that world, I thought on the others. I really needed to go back to Invincible. Though I wasn¡¯t great at flying a spaceship, I was at least strong enough to fight my way off the planet. More confident in my Viltrumite body, I needed to come up with a better backstory for myself, and get back to Earth. From what I remembered of the comic they went through one disaster after another. The Earth always a hair¡¯s breath from being destroyed, I could at least help now. Challenging the foes there would help push me more, so I could potentially become strong enough for worlds like Marvel and DC. Back in DC, fighting against Zod with Superman had been a sobering moment. They could have probably sliced me in half with a wave of their hands. But they held back. Superman was one of the strongest, if not the strongest in the canon. Though the villains weren¡¯t near as strong as him there were a lot of threats that could still pop-up. The Superman in my world had felt like a boy scout, but he could easily become morally ambiguous if pushed. I seemed to remember an instance in a canon where he turned bad when Lois Lane was killed. I might need to watch for that, but my true focus was honestly on Powergirl and Willow Wayne. My position with them still in question, I felt digging into that world would be worth it. I was fairly certain I had Wonder Woman¡¯s lasso too, I should really get back there to give it back to her. For all I knew, she might be appreciative. A smile on my lips, I decided I might want to take a break from Marvel for a while. The fights were getting harder, and rewards were getting better, but it felt like a slower burn to other worlds. I had to walk a tightrope over the next four years to maximize my gains. With that thought, I remembered I needed to help the other Weston. A part of me was honestly tempted to kill him. He was still weak in this world, at least compared to me. I was fairly certain if he died I would get his powers, but there was no guarantee of that. I felt bad for having the thought, but he and I were the same, he would most likely be tempted to kill me as well. There was no guarantee we would get each other¡¯s memories, and whoever survived would for sure be the Weston that continued on. It was a very weird situation to be in, that was for sure. Not seeing any real gains by killing him though, I decided to keep things as they were. After I helped him, we could continue on our paths in different Halls. Maybe there would need to be a fight for dominance, but I didn¡¯t see how that could happen. For now we had the same goal, and that was good enough for me. More random thoughts moving through my mind, I worked on my plan of action as the moon grew ever closer. Unsure how long I spent naked flying into space, I eventually felt the moon¡¯s pull of gravity. Very slight compared to Earth, I dropped down to about a hundred feet above the surface. My Haki spanning miles in every direction I began to memorize the subtle differences of moon rocks compared to Earth¡¯s. Everything barren under me, I considered looking for some Apollo missions landing points. Curious if maybe they really had been hoaxes I had a smile on my lips as I flew around the place in a straight line. Trying to get to the dark side, I turned in the air to face the Earth. The sun, a far distant star, I couldn¡¯t help but get tears in my eyes as I looked to the Earth. Half of it shrouded in darkness, the other half was experiencing daytime. No zombies to worry about, no drama, no nothing. This was one of those experiences that would also stay forever in my mind. Though the whole universe was open to me now, this was the sight that every kid on Earth dreamed of seeing. It may be a small step for me, but it felt huge. A fact I needed to learn to enjoy. My own joy soaring at the sight, I remembered all the good times on Earth. My original life and family. My parents, wife, kids, friends, everyone. It was crazy to think that all those things could happen on such a small orb in such a small corner of the universe. Though I could travel to new ones, I needed these reminders. I had to always keep the reason I was fighting forefront in my mind. As I made lives and affected them, I had to appreciate them. With that I was reminded of my kids in One Piece world. My twins Lupin and Lily were still babes in that world. Unable to protect themselves I didn¡¯t want to disappear in my Challenges. If that happened, and the Straw Hats didn¡¯t take down the government, they would eventually decide my kids needed to die like what had happened to Ace-er-Ash anyway. I frowned, the thought of my kids gave me a sudden urge to have more. I had been so worried about leaving bastards in these worlds, I forgot to appreciate that it was better to have them. Kids were the best reminders of what you were working for. I remembered my own kids in my original life helping me push through a mindless job. Seeing their smiles each night, knowing they were safe, and provided for. Maybe that was what I needed to keep me going. Shaking my head, I let a few frozen tears fall as I felt the strange Haki. Frowning, I turned to face the direction. Not seeing anything, I headed straight for it. Though it didn¡¯t feel like the meteorites on Earth, it was a stark contrast to everything else on the moon. Getting closer and closer I realized I was feeling metal. The Haki distinct, the hard metal was still unseen. I thought maybe it was some lunar cruiser left there. As I came to about 100 feet away from the strange Haki a laser was fired at me. My flight working automatically, I dropped down, narrowly missed by the high powered red beam. Another one fired at me. I pushed forward as I dodged laser after laser. Confused and surprised I flew straight on, to come into a hologram. My body moved through the hologram like it wasn¡¯t there. Hidden behind it was a small spaceship. My eyes wide there were six guns aimed right at me as I came through. A red light turned on the ship as a voice blared from speakers inside the ship. ¡°What the fuck?!¡± I said voicelessly as I dodged all six lasers. Shooting forward, I moved to the cold metal of the ship to where the guns couldn¡¯t see me. My mind racing, I didn¡¯t want to put the words together, but they did anyway, ¡°Fucking aliens?!¡± No words escaping in the vacuum of space my mind reeled at the implications. Looking up, I saw the Earth overtop me, slowly putting it together. The meteorite locations didn¡¯t move East to West because of the sun, but because of the moon. Though the moon moved around the Earth West to East, because the Earth spun on it¡¯s axis East to West, they dropped the meteorites on Earth as it spun over a day¡¯s time. ¡°Mother fuckers,¡± I mouthed. Having just come from a different alien problem child, I was thrust upon yet another. A surprise one as well, since aliens had never been a problem for the Walking Dead canon. ¡°Damn aliens,¡± I said and turned around. My hands on the ship, it resembled a moon lander. About three stories tall it was conical with a wide base at the bottom. Large legs sticking out from the bottom, it was about six feet off the ground. Dropping down, a gun was pointed right at me, but I blasted it with a Haki-heavy Hoken. The black lightning destroyed the hi-tech gun, leaving no trace as alarms continued on inside the ship. As I looked around for a way inside, a notification appeared. Walking Dead Quest 2: Update Stop the Jux from escaping Rewards: Dependent on Results ¡°Shit,¡± I said as the engines around me came to life. My Observation Haki searching all around me, I found a small window at the lower deck. Flying to it I crashed through into the ship. Red lights all around me, before the atmosphere could be sucked out, a gate slid down the window, closing it off from space. ¡°Intruder alert! Please activate precautions.¡± A voice said in the intercom. Frowning, I moved into the ship as I found living bodies near the top. Their Haki distinct as living breathing beings, I moved to a door beside me. It didn¡¯t move as I approached and didn¡¯t appear to have a knob to open it. A circular glowing area by the door I guessed it was for some keycard or something. Instead of trying it I just punched the door with all my strength. It dented in and with another blow it blew out of the frame. Some kind of hallway on the other side I began running as the ship lifted off the ground. The force pulling me down slightly, I began making my way to what I hoped was the bridge. Climbing ladders, breaking down doors, I was a room away from the living bodies as one of them pointed a gun at me. He was a human, which made me pause for a second, but as the red beam made it¡¯s way to me I dodged down and shot at him pushing him into the wall. Knocked out, I began punching at the door for the bridge. Voices yelling on the other side, it took eight good punches to get through this door. When I was, three more humans were revealed. Each one was in their underwear. Two women and one man, they stared at me wide-eyed from the controls of the ship as we broke out of the moon¡¯s atmosphere. ¡°Where we goin?¡± I asked, a smile on my lips as their Haki radiated dread. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡ª I punched down. The air in front of my fist cracking, massive tremors broke out on the Earth below. The ground caving in, rifts in the rock formed, making all the men falter. More gunshots going off, I moved to the other grouping as my people moved in on those I knocked over. A massive army below me I wasn¡¯t sure how they had gathered so many, but they would learn it was useless. I had been in Myrtle Beach for over six weeks by that point. My territory currently taking up a good portion of the Carolinas, which ended up pissing off the large group from Charlotte, NC. Unwilling to give up access to the coast, nor come under my flag, I challenged them to a fight. Which was commencing below me. No guerilla warfare, a simple backyard brawl, they had decided to bring guns to the fight. We had of course as well, but I wanted to limit the damage on both sides. Using my Tremor Devil Fruit power to knock people down, Easton had also been nice enough to lend me Matatabi when my clones stopped hanging out with him. The big blue cat currently spit blue fire at the men, forcing them to stay behind their vehicles. My clones running through the area shrouded in dark chakra, they disarmed everyone they could. A bullet passing by me. I dropped down and shot and cast a jutsu. Releasing a massive water tornado in the general direction of the gunfire, people were thrown off their vehicles and horses. Punching the air again and again it took a good half hour for my people to gather everyone up and the fighting to stop. I landed in the middle of the battlefield. Rick Grimes held the leader of the other army, his gun at the man¡¯s head as he kneeled in front of me. ¡°Had enough?¡± I asked confidently. ¡°H-How?!¡± He yelled. ¡°Were you really bitten by a-¡± ¡°No,¡± I said with a tired sigh. I was getting sick of people asking me if zombies gave me superpowers. I wasn¡¯t sure what idiot started that rumor, but they needed their ass kicked. ¡°Do you yield?¡± ¡°I-I-I,¡± he looked up from me as he spoke. Confused, I turned to face the way he was. High up in the air was a red fireball that plummeted to the Earth. Frowning at it, I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what to make of it. ¡°Watch him,¡± I said as I jumped back onto my puddle of water. Before I could fly off Tabi jumped up to me, landing on my shoulder. My hand moved to her head, patting it as if it had a thousand times. ¡°You¡¯re interested too, eh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Weston,¡± she whispered as I raised up. She looked up at the fireball as she spoke. I followed her gaze, spreading my Haki out. As it did, I felt his/my familiar Haki inside the fireball. To my surprise, as it dropped below the clouds it began to slow down. The fire extinguishing slowly, a conical black ship was revealed. Floating in the direction it was landing, I went as fast as I could. Landing more toward the coast, the ship came to rest on a large green hill. As I dropped down to the hill, a hatch on the bottom opened. Four humans and one Easton walking down a ladder from it, he gave me a weird look as he noticed me. ¡°Did we actually land near Myrtle Beach?¡± He asked. ¡°Kind of, it¡¯s about 100 miles that way,¡± I said, pointing Southeast. ¡°Fuck, I still suck at flying,¡± he said. ¡°Well, Weston, say hello to the alien bastards behind the mask.¡± ¡°Aliens?¡± I asked, not believing him. Looking up, I wasn¡¯t sure if maybe I was dreaming somehow, but he really had come from space. ¡°Well, fuck man, fill me in.¡± I walked over to him as he began to speak. The other humans with him radiating terror as he did. CHAPTER 470 RECIPROCATION CHAPTER 470 RECIPROCATIONI stood with my arms crossed, sitting at a large table. Next to me was the other Weston. Behind us was a long line of people we had gathered over the last few weeks. Linda, Dr. Nagata, and more scientists I had gathered on my side. Behind Weston was his harem of girls, and my once vacation girlfriend Grace. Though I had known he would probably continue a relationship with her, it still annoyed me. ¡°Sorry,¡± he said, unashamedly. Able to read my haki as well, I let out a tired sigh. Also behind him were his lieutenants and the new addition to his realm, the leader of Charlotte, NC. Though it had been a happy accident I landed right on their pitiful excuse of a war, it was good to see Weston hadn¡¯t been idle in our time apart. Rick Grimes also on his side of the room, the once-protagonist stared at the people across the table from me. On the other side of the table were the four humans I happened to find hiding behind a hologram on the moon. Though they had two arms, two legs, and skin, I highly doubted they were really human. Their Haki was different from regular humans. Not so¡­alive almost. Like they were dull and gray for some reason. ¡°So what the fuck are you lot?¡± Weston asked, deciding the quiet stalemate was at an end. ¡°Great question,¡± I said, leaning forward. ¡°Wait no, what are we doing here?¡± I turned to Weston. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asked, leaning in the chair boredly. ¡°We doing good cop, bad cop?¡± I asked. ¡°Ah shit, yeah, we should maybe do something like that,¡± he said. ¡°How about good cop,¡± he pointed at himself, ¡°Slightly effeminate cop.¡± He pointed at me. ¡°Possible,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°Let¡¯s try, like¡¯s stuff up his butt, cop,¡± I pointed at him. ¡°And I¡¯ll be saved the world, cop.¡± ¡°Phh,¡± he said, laughing. ¡°You haven¡¯t saved shit.¡± ¡°Are you fucking kidding me? I just flew up to the moon and hijacked a spaceship,¡± I said. ¡°I saved so many more people,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? How is South Carolina more important than the world?¡± I asked. ¡°South and North,¡± he said, offended. I chuckled and we turned back to the aliens. They were still in the weird underwear I had grabbed them in. I was fairly certain they were in some type of hibernation when I approached. Their AI guard dog knocked them awake so they could escape, but I was not something they had been expecting. ¡°So you¡¯re aliens, right?¡± I asked, turning to the leader. He exuded a little more authority than the others. A shaved head, and rather muscular he looked like the type that liked to lead. ¡°We are not aliens,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s one,¡± Weston said, sticking up a finger. They looked at him, confused. ¡°That¡¯s your one lie,¡± I said. ¡°We have this power that can tell when someone is lying.¡± Alien or not, their Haki was easy to read. ¡°So there was your one lie. Hope you used it on the right question.¡± ¡°So sad,¡± Weston said, shaking his head. ¡°Now, what was their species called?¡± He turned to me. ¡°The Lux? Jux?¡± I asked. It had been written on my quest. Though I hadn¡¯t succeeded yet, I was fairly certain we were close to wrapping this world up. The aliens looked surprised at us that I knew their species¡¯ name. ¡°Or was it Cux?¡± ¡°Sounds right,¡± Weston said with a nod. ¡°Alright you cucks, start spilling the beans. Why did you release zombies on-¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t,¡± the leader said. I let out another tired sigh, one that said we had done this a million times. I looked at my counterpart. He frowned as well, nodding slowly. Reaching his hand out over the table he opened it, palm up. ¡°Grab my hand,¡± he said. The leader looked at him confused. ¡°Do it. You know what my brother here can do. He¡¯ll just rip your arms off if you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°I bet I could,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°You look extra squishy.¡± He didn¡¯t, all of them looked rather normal but muscular, probably to fit into our planet more easily. The man/alien had seen me walking on the moon though. It was apparent he couldn¡¯t do that as he grabbed Weston¡¯s hand. Their handshake lasted a split second. As it did his Haki went from confidence to utter terror. His body beginning to shake and forehead sweating he ripped his hand away as a scared look took over his face. It was interesting to see the Makuramoto on this side. Weston could speed up time in his mindscape and torture most everyone in a short time thanks to the genjutsu. It was easy to see that the leader had broken inside the chakra built world. ¡°We are the Jux. A species from a planet some ten light years-¡± ¡°Kelep,¡± one of the female aliens hissed but I let sparks escape my hand, jumping between my fingertips. She quieted as the leader continued. ¡°Our race is in need of resources,¡± he said, practically crying as he spilled his secrets. Almost desperate to answer our questions. ¡°We find a planet with plenty to spare. If there is an indigenous people that might¡­¡± ¡°Say it,¡± Weston said. ¡°Put up a fight, we decide to make them more docile¡­and less numerous,¡± he said, his eyes unable to look at us. The others behind us began to get loud, finally believing that they were aliens. ¡°So you send out these zombification meteors,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°The zombies cause chaos. Kill a lot. The rest kill each other off.¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± he said, shame and fear wafting off of him like a stench. ¡°Are you really human?¡± Weston asked. ¡°No, we took these forms when we were chosen for the job,¡± he said. ¡°So you can turn back?¡± He shook his head. ¡°No, we have been integrating into your society for some years. We would need geneticists from our own planet to change us back to how we originally looked.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I said. ¡°How many other species have you done this to?¡± ¡°I¡­do not know for sure,¡± he said. His haki said it was a lot. ¡°Fucking hell, these fuckers are the reason you can¡¯t trust your neighbors,¡± Weston said. ¡°Right? So shameful,¡± I said. ¡°Then again, we did kill that one alien species.¡± The aliens from Gantz were so long ago, I tended to forget about them. ¡°True,¡± Weston said with a nod. ¡°But they were coming after Earth too.¡± The aliens in front of us were beginning to believe us. I decided that was probably best for them. ¡°So where is the cure?¡± I asked. ¡°What?¡± The leader asked. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that shit,¡± I said. ¡°Does he need to touch you again? Maybe in a less nice place?¡± Weston leaned forward, smiling wide. ¡°You all were planning on taking our resources. You can¡¯t tell me you were going to do that with a bunch of zombies running around. Where the FUCK is our cure for this shit?¡± The leader looked to the others. Weston let out an exasperated sigh as got to his feet. Cracking his knuckles, he stood up. Ready to touch the lot of them in the worst places imaginable. ¡ª Linda ground herself on me as the jets continued to spray water. The jacuzzi making it all so much better, she writhed on my front as her legs held onto me. My hands at her hips I continued to pull her to me and push her away. Her mouth practically engulfing my lips she didn¡¯t seem in too much of a hurry to find her family. Her cunt like a vise on my shaft, I groaned as I sped up. Holding her harder, I put some real strength into pushing her back and forth. ¡°Fu-dge!¡± She yelled. ¡°You almost said it,¡± I laughed, showing her my teeth. She shook her head, unable to speak, still refusing to actually curse. Moving her face into my chest, she moaned loudly as she began to bite my skin. Barely feeling it, she moaned louder as the water in the jacuzzi sloshed around us. ¡°Do-do the thing,¡± she got out. ¡°You sure?¡± I asked, smiling wider. She looked up at me, scared but nodded, her pussy getting wetter though we were submerged in water. Chuckling, I slowed my control of her lower half. Raising my hand up I gathered the Hoken in my palm. An extreme amount of Nen mixed with the power, it was pure white as it glowed. Linda practically panted as I overturned my hand, dripping the power on her. The electricity somehow acting like water it touched her skin causing her to cry out. More dripping onto her naked chest, where it moved, her nerves were sent into a bout of ecstasy. Pouring all of it on her it touched her skin and absorbed there. Her whole body vibrating with the strength of it, her eyes rolled to the back of her head again. As I heard knocking on the wall I took her lower half and began impaling her with my rock hard dick again. Her body losing control of itself she screamed louder as the Hoken took her to a peak of pleasure. Feeling my own orgasm build she stayed conscious for me to begin emptying into her, but then passed out. Going limp I filled her up with my cum and let out a disappointed sigh. She had begged for the same treatment at least twice a day. Practically itching for it, I had known it was coming, but even her reaction to the true use of Hoken was shocking. Able to cum far harder than a person was probably supposed to, I needed to find a happy medium between mind-blowing and mind-numbing. I much preferred them in a blissful stupor than comagasm she was currently in. Pulling out of her, I picked her up and took her to our bed. Laying her upon a towel she snuggled up on herself as my cum leaked out of her. Having spent the last two days wrapping up items in the world every other second had been spent in the bedroom. Linda practically begging to blow me just so I would send her into pleasure land. Frowning, my eyes looked up to face the wall. On the other side of the wall someone stared in my direction. Grabbing my bathrobe I threw it on and headed out into the hall. I was in a different hotel than Weston, thankfully. I had heard his lovemaking was just as loud. We had told everyone we were twins, so they gave me the same authority he had, especially since no one could tell us apart. Walking down the hall I knocked on the door of my neighbor. So high up, there were only two other rooms occupied around us. Each one held by an otherworlder. ¡°What?¡± A woman¡¯s voice asked. ¡°You were knocking on my wall. What do you want?¡± I asked. ¡°For you to shut the fuck up!¡± She yelled. I chuckled. ¡°Let me in,¡± I said. She hesitated but tsked and opened the door. She too was in a bathrobe. Taking to our human ways expertly, we had learned they lived on Earth for five years before they released their little undead spreaders. She was about five foot eight inches tall, light brown hair down to her ears. She was rather average looking, except for her bust at least. D cups, she had a nice line of cleavage showing from the bathrobe. Tan skin, brown eyes, she had a thin chin and high cheekbones. Some Asian ancestry in her guise, she stared at me angrily. ¡°Ever been with a human?¡± I asked, curious. ¡°Fuck no,¡± she said, showing her vast knowledge of our human vocabulary. I stepped into her room, pushing past her. Inside was clean, showing that she really was an alien. Normal people made a mess of their hotel rooms. ¡°You¡¯re missing out,¡± I said, walking to the large balcony in the penthouse room. For a prison cell the accommodations really were nice. ¡°So sleeping with you is now part of my sentence?¡± She asked, angry and disgusted. ¡°No,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°Just trying to learn about you.¡± Weston and I didn¡¯t really trust four aliens loose on our planet. They liked to keep their secrets, and we doubted they didn¡¯t have the skill to hijack their ship we stole. Our scientists were quickly trying to reverse engineer the ship and engines. As we found their families and reestablished order in America we knew they would be busy for some time yet. Until then we grabbed two aliens each and told them they had to stay close to us. With luck and time we could seduce the women, but we really didn¡¯t care what happened to the guys. Since they didn¡¯t look like aliens it would be easy enough to let them pass as us if they ever did come to our side. Stockholm Syndrome had to be a thing on their planet too. We were in this for the long haul. ¡°Do you regret it, Jane?¡± I asked. Her human name she had picked was a pretty bland one to seem as average as possible. She didn¡¯t answer. A part of her Haki said she did, but the bigger part hated me. ¡°Guess it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I said. I looked down onto the ocean as the waves splashed against the shore. The Jux aliens didn¡¯t have a cure for zombification. They did give us their nine containers for storing the meteorites though. The containers were automatic and once I got them close to the meteorites they shot off and encased them. The nine zombiefiers were currently sitting in a secret location only Weston and I knew. I didn¡¯t dare risk them in my subspace because I didn¡¯t want it to spread to the other stuff I stored there. The aliens also gave us the vaccine for zombification. They assured us it should work on humans, but didn¡¯t have near enough for everyone on the planet. Our other scientists were busy replicating the vaccine, and I was told we should have a few thousand soon enough. I didn¡¯t plan to charge for them, but everyone that got them would know it came from the Westons. All in all our adventure in Walking Dead had wrapped up nicely. The world having ended only a couple of months ago, with luck there were still a lot of people alive out there. Now the only thing threatening us was an alien invasion that could come within the next 20 to 50 years. Even our captives hadn¡¯t known when they would get around to coming to Earth. The whole point of their plan was to kill most of us so we would stop using the resources they wanted, then let us stew for a while. Either way we had plenty of time to make spaceships that could challenge them. With that thought I received the notification I had been waiting for. Walking Dead World Complete Congratulations on finishing the world. Rewards increased for finishing the story before 75% of the population was killed. Rewards: Challenger Ability Slot x 1 Challenger Item Slot x 1 Challenger Bonus Slot x 1 Challenger Currency Slot x 1 Due to the canon finishing, you will no longer be able to earn challenger slots. You may still be given quests to continue the story for the 300 World. ¡°Nice,¡± I said. I had received a lot of rewards for finding the Jux and finding a vaccine for zombification. Despite what we hoped, Weston and I did not get rewarded for each other¡¯s quests. It seemed we only got rewards for which quests we actually assisted with. I did receive a Bonus Upgrade for sending Weston survivors, but he received nothing for my quest. Because all he did was stay in one place and fuck who he wanted, the rewards for his quest weren¡¯t as worthwhile either. With a smile I brought up my status screen. Name Weston Walker Current Quest: World 1: Marvel World 1 Quest: World 2: Invincible World 2 Quest: World 3: DC World 3 Quest: Passive Skills: Memory Meld Dead Man Walking+ Handicap Dismiss World Lasting Physique Gemini Active Summon: N/A Pet: Matatabi - Level 8 Summon 1 Challenger Slot Forms: Viltrumite Physiology 22.55% 1 Challenger Slot Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other 6 Challenger Slots World Escape Berserker Mode Nen Hoken Fusion* Timeflow Rift* sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bonuses Major Psychic Resistance 6 Challenger Slots Medium Body Mod Resistance Hardened Organs Medium Adaptability Minor Radiation Resistance Fortune''s Blessing Illusion Resistance Fertility Control Minor Inverse Resistance Minor Sonic Resistance Ailment Resistance Items Gantz Armor Stored (24) 3 Challenger Slots Shi''ar Armor Bonus Copy Hero Costume Door Fragment (3/4) World Role Choice Hall Door Fragment (1/4) World Choice Bonus Upgrade Bonus Upgrade + Currency: USD $3,241,550 1 Challenger Slot Gold 3,514 Sol 592 For my work with finding the source of the virus I had received 2.5% in my Viltrumite Form, another Door Fragment, and my Disease Resistance was evolved into Ailment Resistance, which was fine in my book. It had absorbed my Venom and Poison Resistance, making it all one. Happy with my gains, I decided to use my two Bonus Upgrades. I used the first on my Minor Sonic Resistance. From what I remembered of Viltrumites, they were weak to sonic attacks. Proof in point was the Iron Sentinel in the future. The Bonus became just Sonic Resistance. My Bonus Upgrade+ I used on Fortune¡¯s Blessing. Fortune''s Blessing Upgraded to Serendipity ¡°Cool,¡± I said as Weston landed on the balcony next to me. He was naked again. ¡°Damn dude, you reek of sex.¡± ¡°You too,¡± he said, frowning. I sniffed myself as he asked, ¡°You finish the canon too?¡± ¡°Yeah, just going over my gains. I got Ability, Item, Bonus, and currency challenger slot. Oh and I used my Bonus Upgrade+ on Fortune¡¯s Blessing. It¡¯s Serendipity now.¡± ¡°Goddamn,¡± he said. ¡°Screw it, I¡¯m using the Bonus Copy I got, on you.¡± He looked at nothing as he brought up his own screen. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you won¡¯t get it,¡± I said. ¡°This skill is like tier 5 now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t care. You¡¯re not the only one that wants to be a Cauthon.¡± He clicked an invisible yes as he looked at me. I didn¡¯t feel anything, but he slowly frowned. ¡°What did you get?¡± I asked, his Haki becoming dejected. ¡°I copied your Inverse Resistance,¡± he said. ¡°Ouch,¡± I said, but was unsure if that was completely useless. It helped against Sentinels, maybe there was something similar out there in all these other worlds. ¡°Oh well,¡± he said. ¡°I got the same rewards as you, except instead of the Currency Slot I got something called a World Update.¡± ¡°World Update?¡± I asked. ¡°The same thing that happened when we made Hancock our Companion?¡± He nodded. ¡°Yeah, it should update all the worlds. My thinking is that I got it because of you. Like when we had Hancock, this should allow you and I to both have a backstory in each new world.¡± ¡°I seem to remember you being the one arriving here naked. So it¡¯s to update for you.¡± He rolled his eyes. ¡°You know as well as I, it probably picked you since you spent most of your time here in the Hall,¡± he said. ¡°Now come on, should we use it?¡± I shrugged, eyeing the alien in the room. The brown haired alien stayed as far from us as possible, fearing we would do something nefarious to her. ¡°Let¡¯s take this outside,¡± I said. He nodded, and we said, ¡°World Escape,¡± as one. CHAPTER 471 UPDATE CHAPTER 471 UPDATEEASTON I came out of the Walking Dead world as other Weston did. He was a mirror image of me. Still young, I guessed we were around 12 years old. Black, semi-curly hair on our heads, we wore smaller versions of the clothes we had been wearing in Walking Dead, so he was naked and I had a bathrobe on. My eyes scanning the room, the only change was to the door behind us, the light above the doorframe was green now. I had cleared two rooms in the Comic Hall, something that had taken me quite a bit of time to get around to. ¡°So another world?¡± I asked happily. To be honest it was kind of nice to split up. Though I would have liked to take my time, we had technically received twice as many challenger slots by doing this together. Doubling the ultimate rewards in these halls. ¡°No man, I¡¯m sorry, but I really want to try to save Hancock,¡± he said. I frowned at him. ¡°You sure? Pretty sure you were moving on pretty easily without her.¡± ¡°Fuck you,¡± he said legitimately offended. ¡°Can you really tell me you would have acted any different?¡± ¡°Probably not, but still, what the hell man? I heard you had like ten harem members.¡± ¡°It was five,¡± he said, scratching his cheek in shame. ¡°I don¡¯t know. They kind of just happened. Do you really forget how strong our libido is with the Chikyugi?¡± ¡°Fuck no,¡± I said. ¡°I feel it still. You forget you and I split. My libido is just as high as yours.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± he said with a sigh. He scratched his stomach. I could almost feel the worry inside of him as he began looking around the room. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­it¡¯s affecting me more than I would have thought. I was with her for a whole year. I woke up every day with her next to me. Every day we had crazy sex. Every position available, nothing off the table, and she pursued other women just as much as I did. Like, I know we had a lot of women in Manga, but Hancock made it so much better in Manhwa. I didn¡¯t feel any shame pursuing someone. Hancock established herself as number one with all of them. I didn¡¯t have to deal with a lot of the drama.¡± ¡°That¡­would be nice,¡± I said with my own shame. I had bitched more than once about the juggling I had to do. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t give you any time to get to know them. What¡¯s the point of living in these worlds if we don¡¯t make lives?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I took the girls on dates,¡± he said. ¡°Maybe not the girls in Walking Dead, it wasn¡¯t like there were any restaurants open. But we had our moments. Like with Grace. I gave her chakra, we trained a lot, and I really did see what you liked in her.¡± ¡°Which reminds me, thanks for that,¡± I said. ¡°You know, old me liked her.¡± ¡°I know,¡± he said. ¡°We are the same person; you know that, right?¡± ¡°Are we though?¡± I asked truthfully. ¡°I don¡¯t know, we have had a whole lot of different experiences. Experiences make us who we are.¡± ¡°I know,¡± he said. ¡°But we have the same end goal, Easton, you know that.¡± ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I grumbled. ¡°I¡¯m sick of that name. You know I¡¯m just as much Weston as you are.¡± ¡°You lost the bet,¡± he said angrily. ¡°Are you welching on it now?¡± He stepped back, studying me and my Haki. I forced myself to calm down a little. I didn¡¯t want him to know my deepest thoughts. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, blinking. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to cause drama between us. You¡¯re right, we have the same goals.¡± I looked up at him, getting angry again, ¡°But no more sleeping with chicks I had my eyes on.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, truly,¡± he said, meaning it. ¡°I was working through some stuff. The only time I didn¡¯t worry about Hancock was during sex or when we were under attack, and the latter didn¡¯t happen all that often.¡± I studied him, feeling the worry begin to leak into his Haki. He was being truthful with that at least. ¡°You get it out of your system?¡± I asked. ¡°No more sex crazed crap?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t promise that,¡± he said. He smirked up at me. ¡°Did you lose your game, man? I thought you were good at sex now?¡± ¡°I am-¡± I said, but stopped myself. I really didn¡¯t want to explain my issue with my Hoken. I immediately thought of stealing one of his girls in the other Halls. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he said, reading my mind with Observation Haki. ¡°What? It was just a thought,¡± I said. ¡°I know, I swear, I¡¯ve learned my lesson,¡± he said. ¡°Please, don¡¯t do your electric-Pikachu bullcrap on any of mine.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I think we should agree on a penalty,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°Something that we don¡¯t want to lose.¡± ¡°Fuck, fine,¡± he said. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± ¡°Potions,¡± I said. ¡°I want half.¡± ¡°Fuck you,¡± he said, offended. ¡°What? It¡¯s called a penalty for a reason,¡± I said, no shame on my face. His shadow clone had bragged about them enough, now that I was next to his real body, I wanted some fantasy world potions. ¡°Five,¡± he said. ¡°Of each,¡± I said. ¡°Fuck,¡± he spat. ¡°So if we steal the other¡¯s girl again, we get to take something from the other?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± I said with a shrug as I held out my hand. ¡°What the hell do you have that I can even take? Your subspace is locked to worlds,¡± he said. ¡°Shit,¡± I said, having forgotten that part. He had quite a few potions in his Inventory from Solo-Leveling, Tutorial is Hard, and Second Life Ranker. If I took them from him, I would only be able to pull them out in those worlds. ¡°Give me one,¡± I said. He frowned but a tall red potion appeared in his hand. Weston had been in the Manhwa world, where gaining the ability to do stuff like a gamer was pretty standard. One of the abilities he had was an Inventory. Unlike mine, he could store most anything inside and pull it out where he wanted. Though he was limited on size and rarity of item, he wasn¡¯t limited on quantity or worlds. Making his Inventory much better than my knock-off version with my Rift. I took the intricate glass filled with the red liquid and put it in my subspace. I then reopened the subspace and pulled the item out. ¡°See, I can use them in here. That way if I get in a jam I could at least heal myself here.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± he said, pulling potions out of his Inventory. He gave me four more red health potions, five blue mana potions, and five green stamina potions. ¡°You don¡¯t even freaking have mana,¡± he grumbled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re rich enough. Sorry you don¡¯t have 99 in your stack anymore.¡± ¡°You better be,¡± he said, then locked eyes with me again. ¡°I am sorry about Grace. You know that, right?¡± ¡°I know,¡± I said, feeling better because of how truthful he felt. ¡°Now, what about this World Update? What are the pros and cons of it?¡± ¡°We did this with Hancock when she became our Companions,¡± Weston said, thinking back. ¡°It updated all the worlds we hadn¡¯t opened with a version of her in them. Pros¡­we could each have someone to Memory Meld,¡± He said. ¡°And won¡¯t appear naked, next to one another,¡± I said. ¡°Unless we go to a world we already opened. Those won¡¯t update,¡± he said. I nodded. ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Uh¡­should give the worlds a chance to reevaluate everything we have done. So we could get harder worlds, or get put in harder situations.¡± ¡°Which would give better rewards,¡± he added. I nodded again, glad we were on the same page. ¡°What about the cons?¡± ¡°Would we be twins in the worlds?¡± I asked. ¡°No idea,¡± he said. ¡°How rare of a name is Weston Walker?¡± ¡°Around the world?¡± I asked. ¡°Probably more than a few of us?¡± ¡°You know as well as I do they probably don¡¯t pick people based off name,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m guessing they find someone that looks similar to us, probably rewrites their history, changes their face to ours, and we take over.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m leaning more toward the System just makes us up. Gives us a backstory,¡± I said. I agreed that it was very unlikely there were different versions of us in every world. Especially people near the canon of these worlds. There was definitely some System finagling going on. Besides, whatever controlled these rooms could freeze entire universes, they had to have a lot of powers. ¡°Yeah, so we might be twins, but I doubt it. I¡¯m not really seeing a downside though.¡± ¡°Me either,¡± I admitted. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± He nodded and pushed some invisible buttons. Unopened Worlds Updating Please Wait.... ¡°That¡¯s new,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t remember this with Hancock,¡± he said. He looked around to the main door, our 6 o¡¯clock. ¡°Shall we?¡± ¡°We are leaving?¡± I asked, a little disappointed. ¡°Fuck yeah,¡± he said. ¡°You already opened DC, and Marvel, so even with an update, I¡¯m not going to get a power.¡± ¡°There is a possibility of getting a power in the Boys,¡± I said. ¡°Fuck that, with my luck I¡¯d end up as some sex slave to an OP hero,¡± he said. ¡°Probably a male one.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­I have been hesitant to try to find that world,¡± I admitted. ¡°So what are you suggesting?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure how many times I need to say this, but Weston, Hancock is in trouble,¡± he said, struggling to not get angry. ¡°I-I hear you,¡± I said, raising my hands up defensively. ¡°But I don¡¯t have the World Lasting Physique in Manhwa. I really don¡¯t want to go to Solo Leveling and be super weak. I need to at least get that in another one of the worlds in Manhwa. My Viltrumite form should hopefully be strong enough to at least help.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± he said. ¡°I forgot we split before you got World Lasting Physique.¡± ¡°Besides, we can open a new door in your Hall and figure out what the World Update did,¡± I said. ¡°Orrrr,¡± I said slowly as I looked to the exit. ¡°We could go to one of these worlds and summon Hancock.¡± ¡°We already agreed not to,¡± other Weston said. ¡°No fucking with these worlds Hancocks.¡± ¡°Which I understand. But I was thinking, I met her in one of the outer rooms.¡± I pointed toward the Smut room. ¡°I met her there. Rewards aren¡¯t as good there and-¡± ¡°Domination world, right?¡± Weston asked. I frowned but nodded. ¡°Yeah, no, I know she would be weaker and easier to handle. But I¡¯m not going to risk summoning an otherworld being into a girl¡¯s body where she would get the memories of us fucking the shit out of her. She is the Queen of Reptiles. She fucking hates humans, and adding that memory to hers would only make her hate us more. I really think we can beat Solo Leveling and get her back without screwing up any more Hancocks.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. I wasn¡¯t sure why this Weston caused so much drama. Luckily I was immune to it. ¡°So are we agreed upon the plan? Go to a Manhwa World so I can get World Lasting Physique.¡± ¡°Yeah, you had me at Viltrumite,¡± he said. ¡°Besides, I could potentially get stronger too, which wouldn¡¯t hurt matters.¡± I nodded and we headed out of the room. The hall between worlds had two doors on the right and one on the left. Some offshoot of Comic worlds I didn¡¯t pick we headed to the central Junction. Inside was a large room with four doors, one on each wall. Each door had a word written above the frame. Straight ahead was Manga, which was crossed out, to our left was Books, and to our right was Manhwa. ¡°You went into Books, right?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah, Hancock wanted me to use a World Choice,¡± he said. ¡°Which world was it?¡± I asked. He let out a sigh. ¡°Harry Potter.¡± ¡°Was it in the main room?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah, it was the 12 o''clock door,¡± he said. ¡°Jeez, who knew original us was such a basic bitch? Why did he waste his time on Harry Potter? The magic there kind of sucks,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Hancock¡¯s past selves were obsessed with it. I reread them again during my offtime. They weren¡¯t as bad as we remember.¡± ¡°You read them?¡± I asked, surprised. ¡°Yeah, remember we bought a bunch of stuff in Second Life Ranker. They had manga, and books, and all that crap,¡± he said. ¡°Oh right,¡± I said. I had forgotten. ¡°Shit, should we have looked in Walking Dead for stuff?¡± ¡°No, I looked. They had shit,¡± he said. ¡°And no manhwa. I think the System wised up on the cheat.¡± ¡°Shit,¡± I mumbled. The screen asking us to wait disappeared. I didn¡¯t see any changes but it must have finished cooking. We both received a notification. Congratulations: Your Worlds have updated. Unopened doors will be updated to include both of your presences. Future Challenges will no longer be treated as separate events. If Weston is killed, you will not lose the progress that Weston has made in the Worlds. ¡°Fuck me, that was a possibility?¡± I asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was,¡± he said. ¡°That would have sucked to fight two different challenges.¡± ¡°Right?¡± I asked. ¡°Fucking L.¡± ¡°Fucking L,¡± he said with a nod. Annoyed, we walked to the Manhwa door together. As we did we each received notifications. WARNING YOU ARE ATTEMPTING TO OPEN THE MANHWA HALLWAY Please pick the Challenger Slots you would like to keep for this new Hall. Note: All Status screens are locked to the Hall. Skills, Abilities, Items, and Bonuses will not be shared between Halls unless picked as a challenger slot. No progress will be lost for leaving Halls. Annoyed that I was going to lose some of my hard earned skills for a bit, I combed through my current screen. Luckily, I had been busy and had quite a few to go around. I of course picked my Viltrumite Physiology for my Form. The Abilities were a little harder to whittle down though. I actually had enough Challenger slots for each of my skills, but a part of me wondered if I would get a cool ability in the Manhwa Hall. Would I want to be able to take it to another world? ¡°Fuck,¡± I said. I ended up picking Hoken, Timeflow, and Rift. I left Fusion off for now. It was useful, but I used it once in a blue moon. There were simply too many useful possibilities in Manhwa. I would prefer to keep my Slots open in case I got a cool ability I wanted to take from Manhwa. I had three Bonuses I could pick so I ended up with Serendipity. That was it, again, I had a high chance of getting a good Bonus. ¡°Take Ailment Resistance,¡± Weston said. ¡°What? Why?¡± I asked. ¡°Trust me, Hancock is the Monarch of Poisons or whatever. You need all the help you can get,¡± he said. I frowned, but guessed he was probably right. That left me a spare Bonus Challenger Slot. ¡°Am I going to need armor?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, very much so,¡± he said. I frowned again but picked my Shi¡¯ar Armor as a Challenger Slot. It was stronger than my Gantz Armor, and I guessed I would need as much protection as possible. I highly doubted Weston would be up for another few months in another world. He felt ready to jump in to get Hancock back. For my last choice I of course picked Gold as my Challenger Slot. USD could have been useful, but we had gone to too many fantasy worlds to risk it. I studied my screen, making sure it was as I wanted. Name Weston Walker S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Current Quest: World 1: World 1 Quest: Passive Skills: Memory Meld Dead Man Walking+ Handicap Dismiss Gemini Active Summon: N/A Pet: Matatabi - Level 8 Summon 1 Challenger Slot Forms: Viltrumite Physiology 22.55% 1 Challenger Slot Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other 6 Challenger Slots World Escape Berserker Mode Nen Hoken Timeflow Rift* Bonuses Major Psychic Resistance 6 Challenger Slots Medium Body Mod Resistance Hardened Organs Serendipity Ailment Resistance Items Gantz Armor Stored (24) 3 Challenger Slots Shi''ar Armor Currency: Gold 3,514 1 Challenger Slot ¡°Ah shit,¡± I said. ¡°I forgot to use my World Choice.¡± ¡°What does that matter?¡± He asked. ¡°We could have picked a good world to start in,¡± I admitted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he said, focused. ¡°We are strong enough to deal with most anything.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I said. I had hoped to at least look at the list for possible worlds to get something cool, but to be honest most manhwa worlds had some sort of cheat. No matter what I picked, I would probably get something good. We walked into the door together and came to the Manhwa Hall. Inside there were nine doors. Eight had red lights over the doors, and the 12 o¡¯clock door had a green light. Weston pointed at the doors, moving clockwise from the 9 o¡¯clock door. ¡°Beginning after the End, Returner¡¯s Magic, Second Life Ranker, Tutorial is Too Hard, Solo Leveling.¡± The last was the 1 o¡¯clock door. ¡°So this wall is video game aspect,¡± he said, pointing to the north wall. ¡°We got second life crap over here.¡± He pointed to the left wall. ¡°Beginning After the End sounds fun,¡± I admitted. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t get too far into that,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m thinking we check this wall out,¡± he said, pointing to our right. ¡°The Gamer would have been good,¡± I admitted, tempted to head back to Comic and use the World Choice. ¡°Too much grinding,¡± he said. ¡°And no guarantee we would get the same game cheat.¡± ¡°True,¡± I said. ¡°Fine, what do you think?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know,¡± he said, studying the doors. ¡°Closer to the entrance is usually harder, but I hate to not do them all in a row.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± I said. ¡°But desperate times¡­¡± I grabbed onto the door at 4 o¡¯clock. Weston nodded and I opened it. Stepping into the pitch black room, the only sound was our footfalls as the door closed behind us. CHAPTER 472 NOT SO OMNISCIENT CHAPTER 472 NOT SO OMNISCIENTWESTON As Easton disappeared and the world around me filled in with color and people, I noticed I was on a train. My body now standing instead of walking, I had been looking out of the windows on the door. In front of me was Seoul, South Korea. It was pretty easy to recognize. I had lived through three other lives that lived in Seoul or other busy Korean cities. The architecture and trains were rather distinct to me. Looking to the other bystanders, the train I was in was rather packed. I began to use Observation Haki around me, no familiar Hakis, I guessed Easton was in some other part of the city living as another Weston. Clicking my tongue I leaned forward to stare into my reflection in the window. I looked about 20 years old. My hair prim and proper, I was wearing a nice suit. Memories began to flood in as the Memory Meld took hold. I was Weston Woon, of course, but I was not living a good life. On the run from debtors, unable to find a job, I lived under a bridge. I had borrowed the suit I was wearing. My parents were alive, but they lived outside of the city in a small farming village. I had dreamed big of making it in the city with my hard work and knowhow, and life had smacked me pretty hard. After getting robbed, I went into debt with the wrong people. Since then I had been calling in every favor I could to stay afloat, but my pride hadn¡¯t allowed me to take a job below me. I had wanted to wait for something corporate. ¡°What an idiot,¡± I mumbled. ¡°At least I¡¯m not overweight again.¡± As I said the words my body was rocked by excruciating pain. Muscles bulging out, it took a long time. I was very strong in this hall thanks to Solo Leveling. The kind of strong that allowed me to lift and throw cars, destroy buildings, take on giant monsters with ease. As the pain of the World Lasting Physique began to recede I received a notification. You have chosen Omniscient Reader World Good luck remembering it all. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said to myself, drawing some eyes of others around me, but I ignored them. I knew of the world, but I sure as hell didn¡¯t remember much about it. Omniscient Reader¡¯s Viewpoint was a pretty good manhwa. It at least changed up the common manhwa tropes, or more accurately leaned into them. Where typical manhwa followed some returner, or average kid thrust into some hell world, Omniscient took that to a whole other level. It followed a company man that didn¡¯t have much going on in his life. The only thing he ever looked forward to was reading a story. A story that no one liked. It involved death scenarios with a game show feel as otherworldly beings watched Earthlings struggle to survive the scenarios. So basically Dungeon Crawler Carl, without the zany one liners and show cat. Little did the average Korean protagonist know, once he finished the last chapter of the story, it was chosen as the end of the world scenario. Everything he read happened and he was able to access and remember it all. Unlike me who tended to forget way more than I remembered. Either way, the story was filled with death, returners, and a protagonist that died more than once as he tried to survive the apocalypse. Suddenly, I was brought out of my thoughts as someone¡¯s Haki skyrocketed in power. With a frown I looked to see who it was, curious if maybe I was in the same train car as the Omniscient Reader. Instead of finding a weak salary man in a suit, I noticed a male model. About six feet tall he had black hair that was all over the place like mine usually was. A perfect jawline and perfect every other part of him, he was wearing a black trench coat. Underneath the coat was a black button down shirt and to my surprise there was a white collar around his neck, like a Catholic priest''s collar. I frowned, not recognizing him as his Haki stabilized. He felt strong, but not overly so. Unsure what else to do, I studied the others in the train car. Work having just let out, it was all men and women in business suits. I couldn¡¯t exactly remember what was supposed to happen next in the world, but I was pretty sure the survivors had to kill everyone in the train. Happy that there were at least no kids, it looked like I had lucked out in this world. I considered jumping out of the train to skip the first scenario, but as I did I received a quest. Omniscient Reader Quest 1: Complete the First Scenario without Killing the protagonist Reward: Blank Ability Choice ¡°Shit,¡± I mumbled. That quest was oddly specific. I eyed the preacher man. I was guessing he was the protagonist, or at least one of them. I began to study my status screen in a rush. Name Weston Woon Current Quest: World 1: Second Life Ranker World 1 Quest: World 2: Returner''s Magic World 2 Quest: World 3: Solo Leveling S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. World 3 Quest: Challenge Monarchs World 4: Beginning after End World 4 Quest: World 5: Omniscient Reader World 5 Quest: First Scenario Passive Skills: Memory Meld Dead Man Walking Handicap Dismiss Gemini World Lasting Physique Player Level 163 Summon: Hancock Summon 1 Challenger Slot Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other 7 Challenger Slots World Escape Chakra Conqueror''s Haki Nen Tremor Devil Fruit Journeyman Eye Inventory Chikyugi Townsend Dragon''s Visage Mana Manipulation World Store Light''s Hope Bonuses Medium Identify Theft Resistance 6 Challenger Slots Fertility Control Hardened Skin Minor Psychic Resistance Medium Magic Resistance Love Bask Minor Curse Resistance Ailment Resistance Force Dampening Clearguard Items Capsule - House Stored 3 Challenger Slots Demon King Armor Stored Achilies Greaves Weakness Eliminator Hall Door Fragment (1/4) Item Augmentor+ Item Copy Annihilation Currency: Gold 12,400 1 Challenger Slot Won 100,851,852,112 Karma 98,040 I moved through my Manhwa skills in a rush, reminding myself of the powers I had access to. I had only been in the Comic Hall for a few weeks, but I needed to remember everything I had at my beck and call. I still had the Handicap skill in this world, so all of my power systems were nerfed. It allowed me better rewards, but I was ready to Dismiss it if things became too dicy. Gemini was what allowed Easton and I to split. World Lasting Physique let me keep the same strength in the Hall. The Player Passive Skill was the most recent addition to my repertoire. I had received the Skill in Solo Leveling. It allowed me to gain experience and strength from anything I killed in any of the worlds of the Hall. Because I had focused on Solo Leveling once I found the world, I hadn¡¯t received much experience from other worlds, but I knew it worked. Next was my Hancock summon. I had been offered to bring her to this world when I entered, but decided against it. She would still be that homicidal Monarch, and I didn¡¯t want to deal with that right now. My Status Screen allowed me to look at all the abilities I had access to. World Escape let me leave when I wanted. Chakra was the power system from Naruto World. It allowed me to cast jutsus and sex up women like crazy. Able to cast water and lust element chakras, it was my main source of attack. Since I was strong, I had a bunch of chakra to use now, unlike in the Comic Hall. Conqueror¡¯s Haki allowed me to overwhelm people with my Haki. Since everyone had haki/spiritual energy I didn¡¯t need the ability to use Observation and Armament Haki, but it did make it much stronger. Nen was from Hunter x Hunter, and was basically my lifeforce. Able to access every bit of strength from my cells, I could coat my body in nen or move it through my body to make me stronger. Tremor Devil Fruit was from One Piece world which allowed me to force earthquakes, and vibrate the air. Though originally it was rather weak, if I let it loose, I knew I could destroy most anything I wanted, especially in this body. My Journeyman Eye was originally Identification. I had received it in Second Life Ranker, and upgraded it to Journeyman Eye. Like a game, I could use the skill to identify information about most anything around me. Inventory was my own subspace. Having received it in Tutorial is too Hard, it had been upgraded a few times to make it larger. I now had a screen that showed all the little items I had squirreled away in their own little slots. They would stack up to 99, and it allowed me to take things between worlds. Unfortunately the items were locked by rarity. I couldn¡¯t put too rare of items inside the Inventory, but with luck I could upgrade it more to allow me to. Chikyugi was my own special Sharingan from Naruto. Something special about my body and chakra, it allowed me to more easily channel Lust Element Chakra. I was only at the second stage, so my dick was around 9 inches and my libido was through the roof. I was able to awaken it pretty early on in Second Life Ranker world with the help of Hancock. With the thought of her I forced myself to move on. Townsend was a skill I had received in Second Life Ranker World. It had originally been Light Step, that allowed me to travel a short distance in a single step by channeling mana. I had upgraded it to Townsend, which allowed me to step miles away. A rather useful skill when I was in a hurry, I had really wanted it on my Status screen, but Journeyman Eye and Inventory was more important. Next was Dragon¡¯s Visage. I had received that in Tutorial is Too Hard actually. It was originally called Dragon¡¯s eye, and allowed me to see far away. Then when I went to Second Life Ranker I was able to evolve it into Dragon¡¯s armor and eventually Visage. It actually allowed me to have the same strength, and reach of a dragon. By condensing mana, I could extend my arm out like a giant claw that could swipe small buildings away. I didn¡¯t use it all that much since it was a little unruly, but it made me a lot more defensible. Mana Manipulation was a skill I had received in Solo Leveling. This skill allowed me to channel the different types of mana in worlds. Sniffing the air, I could tell this Earth had some mana to it. The amount was actually growing as the seconds ticked away. The World Store was something I had received in Tutorial Is Too Hard. I had received a similar skill in Manga, and the ability allowed me to access a store that sold certain items for that specific world. It was mostly useless because of my Inventory, but I had it upgraded to allow me to sell stuff. From all the monsters I killed I was able to gain a lot of gold coins from their corpses and materials. Though I usually spent it on potions, I kept a nice trove of gold just in case. Light¡¯s Hope was my newest and strongest ability. In Solo Leveling I had become the Monarch of Light. Able to make light into a weapon, step to different sources of light, and create illusions with it, I really wanted to keep the ability to play with it more. Since I had only been in Solo Leveling for less than six months I hadn¡¯t been able to learn all the little tips and tricks for the skill. Using those skills of course cost mana, not every world had mana, so I wasn¡¯t too sure how helpful it would be. Moving down to Bonuses, most were as they sounded. Identity Theft had helped me from being taken over by a Monarch. Fertility Control made it so I didn¡¯t accidentally make a kid, Hardened Skin made me tougher. One interesting one was Medium Magic Resistance. I had received light, dark, elemental, and nature resistance from other worlds, then they eventually combined together to be all magic. A very important skill in any world. Love Bask was a skill I had received in one of the smut halls. It allowed me to heal more quickly when I was near someone that loved me. Since I usually fought with Hancock by my side, it had been an invaluable skill. I would have to watch how much damage I took in this world. Force Dampening lowered the amount of damage I took from giant monsters. Having fought huge building size monsters in these worlds, it was rather useful. Clearguard was my most recent reward from Solo Leveling. It allowed me to equip gear instantly, and it would become invisible on my body. This allowed me to walk around with armor on, and no one was the wiser. My Capsule House was of course the house from DBZ. Filled with random books and trophies, two bedrooms, and a kitchen, it was my home away from home. The Demon King Armor was a set I received in one of the smut worlds as well. Since the task in the world had been to kill another demon king, Hancock talked me into skipping to the end. He was pretty strong, especially his armor, so the armor and sword were useful. Achilles Greaves was an Item that removed all of my weaknesses. I had received it as a random reward in the Tutorial is too Hard world. I didn¡¯t know much about it, but it would replace the greaves of my Demon King armor, boosting my strength somehow. The last item that I needed to remember was Annihilation. I had received it in Second Life Ranker. It would instantly kill everyone in a room. It released a massive amount of mana in a set location, searing people to the bone with mana. I most likely needed it for Second Life Ranker, but I had used it a few times. Since the bomb simply had to sit in a room for a couple of hours to replenish the mana inside, it was reusable. Satisfied with everything I had gained over the last year, I looked up as the air began to condense at the end of the train car. Where it was becoming harder, a pink mist began to form. Then poof, a small white ball of fur materialized. As it did, the train screeched to a halt, making people jostle forward and notice the floating entity. The ball of fur rolled out like a Gremlin born, revealing a white furred monster. About two feet tall it had black eyes, sharp teeth, and two small horns on it¡¯s head. Between the horns was a small top hat, and a black robe formed over the fur. ¡°Here we go,¡± I mumbled as people began to back away from the floating furball. ¡°Can you hear me?¡± The monster asked in a static voice, as if it were talking on an intercom. Then it coughed and the voice changed into a higher pitched one as it asked, ¡°Better?¡± ¡°What the fuck!¡± People yelled as they backed away from it. Their haki¡¯s leaking fear, it was good to see they knew this wasn¡¯t normal. ¡°Good, good,¡± the monster said as it nodded. ¡°A common reaction amongst your people. Now stop the screaming, I have an announcement to make.¡± People continued to try to scramble back. The man with the preacher¡¯s garb stepped forward, unafraid. He had a Returner feel to him, almost bored as he stared at the floating demon. People yelled, spouting things like they had to get to work, or asking if they were on a TV show. The monster tried to talk over them, but when people didn¡¯t listen it snapped its fingers. Three men in front of it had their heads explode. Blood spurted out of their necks as people screamed, but when the monster spoke again everyone listened. ¡°This is not a dream. Welcome to your new reality. Before today, I¡¯m sure everything was rather normal as you ate and shit, slept and woke, and went about your meaningless lives in this corner of the universe. Yet with everything in life, there is a price. That blissful existence you pretended to enjoy now has a fee. I have come to collect upon that debt.¡± ¡°Money? You need money?!¡± Someone wearing a rolex asked. ¡°No, no, no,¡± the beast in the tophat said. ¡°Your currency is no good here. Every worldly thing you own is now as worthless as your lives. So you must prove your worth in this new world order. Providing entertainment for me and mine.¡± He put his hand on his breast as a notification appeared. Dokkaebi Channel: #BI - 7622 now Live Constellations have joined the Channel. People around me looked into thin air. It seemed they received them as well. It was nice to know I wasn¡¯t the only crazy person that saw invisible screens. The Main Scenario has arrived. Main Scenario #1 Proof of Value Kill one or more living beings. Type: Main Difficulty: F Time Limit: 30 minutes Reward: 300 Coins Failure: Death ¡°With that, let us begin,¡± the monster said. He disappeared in a cloud of pink smoke. Frowning, I was pretty sure his species was called Dokkaebi, from the channel screen. I couldn¡¯t remember it¡¯s name before, but a dokkaebi was a mischievous creature from Korean folklore. I knew they were basically the game hosts in the world. They were the antagonists, pushing people to kill and become the murderers that Constellations wanted to watch. Since we were on a game show, these constellations would pay money to people that did what they liked. Anything from letting people live, to doing interesting things, these sponsors were the most important aspect of Omniscient Reader. I had to be entertaining or else I would- I lost my train of thought as the preacher man pulled a sword out of thin air and sliced the heads off four people around him. The act having happened in one smooth motion I felt his Haki change to killing intent as people screamed and backed away. His movements slow to me, I restrained myself from meeting his blade. In all my other worlds, I tried to be good. I tried to help people along, not kill indiscriminately. But this guy didn¡¯t care. Probably the Returner in the story, he had most likely done this exact scenario a few times and was now trying to speedrun through the beginning stages. ¡°Fuck,¡± I mumbled. Not wanting to do this. As I thought it, I pulled my Demon King¡¯s sword from my status screen. The blade itself was 6 feet long and four inches wide at the base, the metal tapered off to a tip at the end. The metal a silver color, the hilt was an immaculate diamond and ruby encrusted handle with a gold spike guard. The kind of thing you see on the main character at the end of a game, it thrummed with power. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said and used one of the swords skills. Channeling Nen into the hilt, the blade turned black and smoke billowed out of it. Filling the room in a few seconds, people screamed then they all died. Their bodies dropping to the ground, I stopped channeling Nen and the smoke rushed back into the blade. As it did I received notification after notification. Congratulations: You murdered someone 100+ coins Congratulations: You murdered someone 100+ coins Congratulations: You murdered someone 100+ coins They kept coming in, adding up to 2,900 coins. You now have access to your status screen. ¡°Great,¡± I mumbled, pulling up the screen. Error &@$^ Reading Stats... ¡°Of course,¡± I said. I was probably close to endgame strong in this world. This could take a while. I looked over to the preacher as he glared daggers at me. ¡°What did you do?¡± He asked, his voice hard as he stepped between the bodies around him. ¡°Just followed your lead,¡± I admitted. He had been killing them all for a reason. The amount of coins I received was proof enough for that. ¡°Who the fuck are you!?¡± He yelled, growing more agitated than I expected. ¡°Just¡­¡± I said with a frown. ¡°Oh duh, you probably killed me in your other returns.¡± I nodded, that made sense. He was most likely used to killing everyone in the car. I had really stepped on his toes by getting all the coins. But unluckily for him my quest said I simply had to let him live. My eyes drifting to those dead at our feet, I felt a little less bad, knowing they would all die by his hand. But I needed to do well in this world. With luck I could get strong enough to handle Solo Leveling more easily. ¡°What is this?¡± The Dokkaebi asked as it reappeared. ¡°Done already? Interesting.¡± He eyed me then the other man. ¡°Well I guess there is no reason to delay.¡± He snapped his finger and we both received more notifications. Main Scenario #1 Proof of Value has ended. Survivors of Bulgwang Train 3434 Carriage 3807: Total 2 people. Weston Woon Yoo Joonghyuk Reward: 300 Coins Omniscient Reader Quest 1: Complete Complete the First Scenario Reward: Blank Ability Choice The Blank Choice was in my Abilities on my main screen. I clicked it and received another pop-up. Choose an ability from a World¡¯s Status Screen to add to your Main. That ability would have been useful before. WIth that thought my new screen popped up. Name: Weston Woon Age: 20 Constellation: N/A Personal Attributes: Unknown Personal Skills: Cold-Blooded LV 10, Demon King''s Requiem LV 29 Stigma: Heir to the Demon King Overall Stats: Stamina LV 152, Strength LV 142, Agility LV 166 Mana LV 166 After running some numbers it looked like the stats were one-third of the stats from Solo Leveling. Hopefully, if I leveled up here, they would level in the other Manhwa worlds. The other man in the compartment stiffened, about to make a move for me. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I warned, pointing a finger at him. I wasn¡¯t in the mood. The death of everyone around me, annoying me more than I had thought. I hoped Easton was having better luck. CHAPTER 473 SILVER SPOON CHAPTER 473 SILVER SPOONEASTON ¡°Simply take a life, and you may pass,¡± the Dokkaebi taunted. With that he disappeared into pink smoke. Underneath where he floated were large wolves. They were about five feet tall standing on all fours, their fur blood red, they growled and gnashed at us behind the rend in the floor. I was Weston Woon, although one asshat calls me Easton. I had been out shopping when the world decided to end. My two bodyguards right in front of me, they were Israeli and expensive. My life before had been rather easy. And by easy, I meant past me didn¡¯t learn how to feed himself food until he was 5 years old. Born into one of the richest families in South Korea, I was what they called a Chaebol. Never wanting for anything, I had enough money to buy any building in the city. Of course that was on a credit card. The me now didn¡¯t carry actual cash, which would have been helpful if I had thought to run to an ATM before the world ended. For now, I had no won, and was facing a line of devil dogs. The Dokkaebi had shown up in the middle of the shopping plaza. After killing a few people a quest appeared making us kill any one being. Luckily, I remembered this from the manhwa. The main character had found some grasshoppers or ants or something and killed those, allowing him to pass. Everyone else that didn¡¯t kill a bug died of course, but that was beside the point. We had to kill something, and once we did we could leave the plaza. My Observation Haki scanning everything around us, there were a few hundred people. But we were in the mall, there was¡­I looked up, seeing the pet store on the second floor. ¡°By the way, you guys are fired,¡± I said to my two bodyguards. They had been with me for months, and I felt a little bad about it. ¡°I¡¯ll uh send you like a bunch of won if you survive this. Worry about yourselves, okay?¡± I moved away from them and jumped. Kicking in my flight I got to the second floor pet store quickly as people yelled and screamed in fear about the whole death scenario. Stepping into the pet store there was a scared clerk who was hiding behind the counter. ¡°Kill something quick, before the only thing left are puppies.¡± Inside the store was whining dogs, kittens, birds, lizards, snakes, and most everything I needed. My Observation watching it all, I moved to the clerk¡¯s counter and reached around it, grabbing the big box of bugs they fed the lizards. On my way out I grabbed the cage of mice for the snakes as well. Once outside I noticed the first child. They were a newborn. I walked up to their parent and grabbed the kid¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± The mother yelled. I locked eyes with her, picking a cricket out of the box and putting it in the kid¡¯s hand. I squeezed the outside of his small hand, crushing the bug. ¡°Kill this,¡± I said, handing her a bug. I took another and did the same. I received a notification about receiving 100 coins. Scanning the area quickly I rushed to the kids and their parents, giving them bugs to kill. People realized what I was doing and others ran for the pet shop. By the time I was back on the first floor people were scrambling to the stairs. I moved around as swiftly as possible, pushing back people that tried to take the bugs and mice, and handing kid¡¯s bugs to kill. The trouble was I had to make sure their parents survived this as well. A kid wouldn¡¯t survive in this new world. They needed someone to watch over them. By the time I finished with the kids and their parents, the bugs were gone. Annoyed, I stepped up to the rift in the ground marking the safe and danger zone. On the other side the red wolves continued to gnash at me. ¡°Here you go!¡± I yelled to the people running for the stairs to try to reach the pet shop. I threw open the box holding the mice. Dozens of them ran for the people rather than the wolves. People began to fight over killing them as I turned back to the dogs. I stepped past the line on the floor. The monsters stepped back. I had killed something, thus I was safe. Walking amongst the dozens of wolves they gave me a small berth. Not satisfied with this ending though I pooled Hoken in my hand. The electricity turned black as I shot it straight forward. Searing through the dogs they yelped and fell to the ground. Still none went for me. With a smile on my lips I received a notification. Congratulations For Being the first to kill a Tier 2 beast you receive a reward 200 coins Congratulations: You murdered a beast 100+ coins I received 100 coins for each kill. With the new currency in the world, that felt rather helpful. Bringing more Hoken to my hand, I jumped forward at the beasts, killing them one by one as they were able to do nothing to me. I remembered a little of this manhwa. Mainly the beginning, which happened for most stories. They usually tried to hook you in with some crazy part at the beginning. I knew the story followed a man that knew everything, and he always had run-ins with some Returner guy. Other than that I probably chose the world because it was easy to grow strong. As I finished up with the dogs I pulled up my status screen. Name: Weston Woon S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Age: 20 Constellation: N/A Personal Attributes: Rich Personal Skills: Commander LV 1, Half-Price LV 1, Double Trouble LV1, Lightning LV 15 Stigma: Silver Spoon Overall Stats: Stamina LV 1, Strength LV 1, Agility LV 1 Mana LV 1 ¡°Damn, I¡¯m weak,¡± I mumbled as I touched the Commander skill, then each skill in turn. Commander People are more likely to listen to your orders. Half-Price Everything you buy is now half the cost. Double Trouble You receive double monetary rewards With a frown I looked to my main status screen. Instead of only receiving 100 coins for killing everything like the notification stated, I had received 200. ¡°What the absolute¡­ah, Serendipity,¡± I said with a laugh. My new Bonus had somehow given me a blessed life with a great backstory, and even better rewards. I knew Stigmas were something special about everyone in this world. I guessed being born with a silver spoon in my mouth had it¡¯s bonuses even in the apocalypse. I next clicked the Stamina stat. When I did, a new screen appeared. Increase Stamina? Level 1-> 2 Cost: 200 100 Coins ¡°Fancy,¡± I said. Looking over my stats I currently had 4,800 coins. Double what I should have had, and costs to increase strength were halved. Making it so I could get stronger four times faster than anyone else. ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do,¡± I said as I began to raise all the stats. Once they all reached level 5 the price jumped to 300, so 150 for me. I spent 4,000 coins on stats, making each over level 8. I kept some back, unsure what coins were needed for exactly. When I finished, my body glowed white for a moment, then bulked up. Making me stronger. Much better than a World Lasting Physique, I was on my way to catch up to other Weston. As the sound of dying puppies and birds continued on, the timer ran out and I turned to see many people¡¯s heads explode. ¡°Very nicely done,¡± the Dokkaebi said. The black furred demon wore a tiny vest that made him look cuter. Main Scenario #1 Proof of Value had ended. Survivors of Shopping Plaza Section A: Total 89 people. Weston Woon ¡­ Reward: 300 Coins Omniscient Reader Quest 1: Complete Complete the First Scenario Reward: World Lasting Physique Content to have World Lasting Physique, at least I wouldn¡¯t be super weak when I got to Solo Leveling. Looking around for more opportunities at coins a screen popped up. New Skill Exchange Exchange human currency for Coins ¡°The gains keep rolling in,¡± I said with a smile. I clicked the skill and I was able to convert Gold into Coins. Considering it for a moment, I decided against it for now. I could maybe luck out and find a bank to rob. With luck they would take won as well. Pretty much getting the world on easy mode I looked forward to the next scenario. ¡°Before that,¡± the Dokkaebi said, eyeing me. ¡°Let¡¯s see your gains.¡± Sponsor Selection Your sponsor could help you with future endeavors. Please choose wisely. 1. Drunken Jovial Celestial 2. Black Guardian of Valhalla 3. Mother of Virtue I didn¡¯t recognize any of the names. I knew these were supposed to be gods or something. They would watch the scenarios, betting on people, or hoping they make choices they agree with. I was fairly certain the main character had opted not to take a sponsor. Allowing a lot of different celestials to watch in hopes of becoming the sponsor. They would give him coins and he would play them like a fiddle. I considered what to do. I honestly didn¡¯t plan on sticking around in this world once I dealt with Solo Leveling. I wanted to get back to Comics. I would also need a lot of money to get strong enough to last in Solo Leveling. It sounded like Weston was in the endgame, so I needed to prepare. Unsure which name to pick I looked up stating, ¡°I want coins. That¡¯s it. As many as you can give me.¡± I closed my eyes and moved my head around, touching the screen randomly to increase my luck. As I suspected my luck let me pick the Drunken Jovial Celestial. Congratulations You have formed a contract with Drunken Jovial Celestial. As a greeting gift, he has awarded you 25,000 Coins ¡°Ha,¡± I laughed, feeling his jovial attitude. ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do.¡± I began spending the coins in haste on stats. I got each of the four stats to level 28, leaving 1,800 coins. My body glowed and bulked up again. ¡°I¡¯m catching up to you,¡± I said to a specific person that couldn¡¯t hear me. ¡°Now that the trash has been put out,¡± the Dokkaebi said, drawing more eyes. ¡°It¡¯s time for the next scenario.¡± With that the weird energy surrounding the building disappeared. Main Scenario #2 Safe Find a Safe Zone within 5 days Type: Main Difficulty: F Time Limit: 120 Hours Reward: 300 Coins Failure: Death With that the glass doors in front of us were blown away. On the other side of the door was a massive snake. It slithered across the plaza outside, uncaring about us. Slowly I began to walk outside to see the state of the world. Fires everywhere, even in the main part of the city I could see other huge serpents around us. They were at least 200 feet tall, with hoods like cobras around their head. It was easy to see that finding these safe zones wouldn¡¯t be so easy. From what I remembered I just had to find the subway stations, but I wasn¡¯t too scared about some giant snakes. Before anyone from inside the shopping plaza could stop me, I flew outside. Going straight up the skyscrapers I extended my Observation to everywhere I could. All around me was death and destruction. People crying over dead family members, others already starting with the murdering of one another. I was fairly certain killing someone gave you their Coins, so I would have to watch for that. Either way, the world had gone to shit. Huge flying beasts in the dark sky, overly large sea serpents slithering all over the city, I heard a massive boom and noticed a shadow in the distance. A kaiju size monster off in the distance, I decided to not head that way. ¡°What to do¡­¡± I mumbled. I needed money. I had a cheat, and I would be cheating myself if I didn¡¯t use it. Old me had been rather sheltered. Since he had a driver who took him everywhere he didn¡¯t know his way around the city. This was my first time in Korea in any life, so I would have to look around. Dropping back down to ground level, one of the serpents noticed me. Hissing at me the large jaw opened as it struck. I flew to the side and continued on. I wasn¡¯t going to bother wasting my time on the big stuff. I wasn¡¯t strong enough, and I didn¡¯t know the gains. Positive that there was some kind of reward for doing it, I doubted it was worth the effort since these Dokkaebi¡¯s seemed to like suffering. ¡°Where are you going?¡± A voice asked. I looked over to see the Dokkaebi floating next to me. ¡°No idea,¡± I said, flying on. The imp monster followed after me. ¡°Kid, this is a word of advice. I don¡¯t know why you can fly or how, but you got a lot of eyes on you. Keep it interesting, alright?¡± He turned away from me, looking at nothing. ¡°And we are back from our commercial break. Let¡¯s see how he does.¡± He disappeared instantly. Annoyed by the interruption, I didn¡¯t overly care about making it interesting. Weston and I hadn¡¯t agreed on a timeframe, but I doubted he wanted to be in this world long. Now that I had World Lasting Physique, the only thing keeping me there was money. Noticing some men run out of a building below, I dropped down. It was a bank. People scrambling through the teller drawers for cash. My eyes lit up happily. Walking amongst the chaos inside, I went up to the bank vault. Like the one in Luthor¡¯s house I used Observation Haki to find the correct numbers on the dial. Opening the tall door, I knocked out the men that went for me with some Hoken. Piles of money, and walls of safety deposit boxes all around me, it was time to buy my way through the game. CHAPTER 474 BURDENS CHAPTER 474 BURDENSWESTON I sliced up with my Demon King¡¯s Sword. The blade shot out with black energy as I channeled nen into it. I could only cast the Death Room skill once a day, but other than that I could push Nen into the sword to extend the attack. Some weird black energy of the demon exuding out it ripped the serpent in half. With it¡¯s death, I leveled up again. Smiling wide, at least I was getting some gains. Since it cost Coins to raise your stats I was left to killing monsters. The experience due to my Player Passive Skill kicked in depending on the strength of the monster, raising me up quite a bit. ¡°Can you please do something else?¡± The Dokkaebi asked. The imp in a top hat floated boredly next to me. ¡°Quit fucking haunting me,¡± I said, slashing at him again. The black aura of the sword sliced right through him, showing he was a hologram, or illusion, or whatever he used to appear near me. ¡°You need to stop that, or I¡¯ll kill you,¡± he threatened. ¡°If you could, you would,¡± I said confidently. After denying all sponsors, I had gotten away from the Returner. Rather than meet up with the true hero of the story, I decided killing otherworldly sea serpents was in my best interest. The first one I killed gave me a whole two levels. Not every manhwa world had levels or status screens. I only tracked it by the Level number on my main status screen. I received an overall buff to myself, which would then transfer to new bodies with the World Lasting Physique. I couldn¡¯t control the stats, but it was better than training for strength, that was for sure. ¡°Leave me the fuck alone,¡± I said as another serpent moved for me. I was working my way West along the river. Killing each as I went. They were all overly agitated so I didn¡¯t have to move much to find them. They came to me, each dying after a little struggle. ¡°At least it¡¯s about to get interesting,¡± the Dokkaebi said and disappeared. ¡°Wh-¡± I asked but felt the wind move. Floating myself away as fast as possible I narrowly dodged the monster. It was the size of a skyscraper and wider than two football fields. A good 500 feet tall and wide, it was like staring at a mountain. It¡¯s Haki was immense and it¡¯s ugly face stared at me angrily. The Demon in the Shadows watches expectantly. And other such notifications of otherworldly beings watching me popped up. I ignored them. Because of my use of the Demon King¡¯s Sword, and because of the fact that I killed everyone in my car mercilessly, I had gotten a lot of bloodthirsty followers. Each with names that had Black, Abyssal, or Demon in their names, I didn¡¯t want to associate with them too much. Instead my eyes went to the monster before me. It was a giant hell frog. Red eyes, no teeth, it¡¯s skin was black and blood red, it¡¯s feet and body were covered in sharp horns and spikes. It began to draw in a breath and I raised my water puddle up and out of the way. As it breathed out a huge green mist filled the air. Instead of being targeted at me though, it was on the city around it. Obviously poison or venom, I got up and out of the way as it kept spewing out the deathly breath. It sucked in air again, then repeated breathing out the noxious vapor. ¡°Let¡¯s get some levels,¡± I said, pushing nen into my sword, causing it to turn black. Diving down at the kaiju, I hadn¡¯t beaten monsters as big as this, but he would fall as well. ¡ª EASTON I escaped from the bank with ease. No one chased after me. No one called for help, nothing happened. The air around me covered in a green mist of poison, it was strong enough for normal people. My Viltrumite Physiology and Ailment Resistance barely registered the poison was there. ¡°That¡¯s weird,¡± I mumbled stopping my flight. I hovered in the air talking to myself. ¡°I have my Viltrumite Form. Shouldn¡¯t that have made me naturally strong?¡± All of my levels had been at 1 when I started. They were much higher now, but still. I had assumed going to New Halls would make me really strong. ¡°Shit,¡± I mumbled, realizing that the only thing I really gained was flight. With each new Hall I would have to grow stronger. Which was useless in the Challenges. ¡°I need the World Lasting Physique as a Challenger Slot.¡± I had thought I would be safe from needing it, but this world proved I had to have it. I didn¡¯t doubt that I could grow stronger in the world more easily than without the Viltrumite Form, but it wasn¡¯t an all powerful skill that could follow me everywhere. Annoyed, I began to fly again. Having robbed quite a few banks, I had a lot more jewelry in my sub-space and billions of won. It turns out I could convert 2,000,000 won to 1 Coin. So I wasn¡¯t going to get quite the amount of levels I had hoped, but it was better than nothing. My eyes scanning for my next target I stopped as I noticed a girl run out of a building. Risking the poison in the air her mouth was covered by a small breathing apparatus. Like a green sac, she sucked on it as she ran down the street. Following behind her were three men. They held their breath as they chased her. The girl¡¯s Haki was all panic as she ran across the street. The men were angry so I swooped down and knocked them out. I wasn¡¯t much for leaving a woman in distress, so I floated after her. A slim body, she wore blue jeans and a black long sleeve shirt. Her black hair was shoulder length, jostling up and down with each footfall. Flying behind her, she had an amazing rump. Firm and well used. Moving next to her she didn¡¯t have much of a rack but she was still pretty. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I asked. She tried to scream, nearly dropping whatever she was breathing through. Stepping back, she stared at me wide eyed as I landed on the ground. I read over her Haki as she moved to hide something behind her. ¡°Oh shit, you stole something from those guys,¡± I said, looking back to the people I knocked out. Feeling a little bad they were breathing poison. I was about to fly away when one of the huge serpents whirled around the corner straight at us. ¡°Fuck,¡± I spat. Hoping he would go for the guys in the street rather than me I moved for the nearest building. It was locked, but after some force the lock broke allowing me inside. As I came in, a notification appeared. Hidden Sub-Scenario For being the first to find the Seong-In Theatre you receive additional Coins. Unsure what Seong-In meant, I frowned as the girl I had saved rushed in. The door behind her closed on it¡¯s own as the serpent came into view. ¡°What the hell?¡± She and I both asked no one as a stream of notifications appeared. The Drunken Celestial leans forward in his seat. The Man in only a Cloak joins the stream. The Hidden Sage takes a peek. A line of another dozen celestials watching me showed up. Each with weirder and weirder names. ¡°Are you getting this shit too?¡± I asked. ¡°Where are we?¡± She asked, pushing past me further into the building. I frowned, already having forgotten the name. ¡°Notification I got said it was a dungeon.¡± ¡°Dungeon?¡± She asked, her haki telling me she wasn¡¯t as lost as other people. ¡°Seriously? Why didn¡¯t I¡­Oh shit, you went in first.¡± She eyed me, putting a disgusted look on her face. ¡°Well shit. Look dude, I don¡¯t know who you are, but you should really get out of here. Dungeons are no joke.¡± ¡°Those fucking serpents outside are?¡± I asked with a laugh. ¡°Lady, I don¡¯t know who you are, but pretty sure you about got your ass kicked by some normal dudes. I doubt you could handle this either.¡± I walked past her, out of the vestibule. Inside was as I expected from the description, a theatre. There was a ticket booth, behind it was a girl in a theater uniform. Maroon vest, white undershirt, bow tie. She wore a painted on smile as she eyed us. Behind her was a kiosk with popcorn and various candy arrayed in a glass case. ¡°Good evening,¡± the woman said. Her haki was rather blank, but there. She felt almost empty inside. I guessed she was some sort of NPC of the dungeon. ¡°100 Coins for entrance, please.¡± She held up her hand, pointing a finger at me. Looking past her there was a short set of stairs that led up into a dark hallway. Not really seeing any reason not to, I walked up to her. ¡°Do I poke you?¡± ¡°Yes, to transfer Coins, you must touch fingers. The payer, will then have a request for transfer,¡± she said. I nodded, considering. I touched her finger then stopped as a screen popped up. One thing old me knew in this world, money paved the way for so many opportunities. ¡°How about a little for yourself?¡± I asked, and sent her 200 Coins. ¡°Oh, thank you,¡± she said, with a slight bow. Looking behind me then back to my face she put on a slight smile. ¡°Perhaps the gentleman should check out the restroom.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that,¡± I said. Her Haki had spiked a little with the last sentence. Telling me there was something interesting in the bathroom. Praying it wasn¡¯t a glory hole or something, I moved away as the woman that had followed me stepped in. ¡°The door is locked!¡± She yelled at the girl at the desk. ¡°Yes, this dungeon is locked until it has been conquered,¡± the girl said. ¡°That is unacceptable. 100 Coins?! That¡¯s robbery!¡± She continued yelling at the emotionless girl as I walked further inside. Walking past the glass case of candy, my Haki was sensing everything. But around me was a simple theatre. Though small, it felt a lot bigger than it had outside. Since dungeons were usually that way, I ignored that fact. Going up the three steps to the hall, a light lit up in front of me. On either side of me was a restroom. I stepped into the men¡¯s room and felt it immediately. Hanging on the wall was a small vending machine. Inside was a huge amount of Haki. Whatever was inside, was strong. A large white metal box, normally condoms and the like would be inside. If we were in America anyway. Since past me didn¡¯t go anywhere shady, I wasn¡¯t sure if they had those things here in Korea. Unsure what else to do, I approached. When I did I received a notification. Purchase Stat Potion: 100 Coins Please Choose: Strength LV +1 Stamina LV +1 Agility LV +1 Mana LV +1 ¡°The gains keep rolling in,¡± I said. I looked up to the sky. ¡°I love you, Serendipity.¡± Luck was king in all worlds it seemed. I was able to purchase two of each before the prompt disappeared. The wall mounted vending machine no longer filled with Haki, I decided to save these for a rainy day. It would be better to drink the potions when I had spent all the money I could. After throwing them into my subspace I headed over to the women¡¯s restroom. ¡°Occupied!¡± The annoying girl¡¯s voice yelled from a stall. ¡°Good for you,¡± I said as I bought potion after potion. As I bought the eighth and final, she flushed the toilet and walked out of the stall. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked, frowning as I hid the last potion behind me. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said, not interested in sharing. I was lucky she didn¡¯t get too close to the machine or she would have gotten the prompt for the level up potions as well. ¡°Just lost.¡± She rolled her eyes as she walked to the sink. Washing her hands she said, ¡°Get used to it. This world has gone to shit, and it¡¯s only starting.¡± Her Haki said she knew what she was talking about. ¡°Wait, you were flying.¡± She looked over at me, surprised. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°What¡¯s yours?¡± I shot back. I had no chance in hell of remembering anyone¡¯s name from the manhwa. But if she knew what was going on, she must have been another Returner or something. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Kim Min-sung,¡± she said. ¡°Lie,¡± I said and turned around. Walking out of the restroom she ran after me. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± She asked, following me as I walked down the hall. The entrance behind me, I was ready for an attack at any moment. Dungeons were usually places where monsters attacked. I had to be ready. The hall stretched far ahead of us, either showing how big the screen rooms were, or there was a trap in the hall. My Observation didn¡¯t show anything out of the ordinary so I kept walking. ¡°I have a skill for telling lies,¡± I said. ¡°Me too,¡± she said. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m Han Sooyoung.¡± ¡°Weston,¡± I said, still not used to the Woon surname. ¡°You¡¯re American?¡± She asked. ¡°Half,¡± I said. I side eyed her. She was all Korean. Dark hair, nicely proportioned figure, she stared openly at me, as if she was trying to recognize me. ¡°How did you fly?¡± She asked. ¡°Why should I answer you?¡± I asked. She frowned. ¡°Listen, I¡¯m pretty sure I know a little bit of what¡¯s happening. You answer me, and I¡¯ll give you some hints about what¡¯s going on.¡± That sealed it for me. She was important to the story somehow. ¡°I have a skill for flying,¡± I said. There was no point in acting like I actually cared about what was going on. A few more notifications popped up of people watching the events around us. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± She asked. ¡°Must be a boss coming.¡± She eyed the eerily long hallway. At the end of the light was a single poster mounted on the wall. ¡°So where we are at is a theatre dungeon. From what I know, you are supposed to go to the different worlds of movies. Then keep them on canon to finish the story. We could die in them though, so you need to be careful.¡± ¡°Really now?¡± I asked, laughing. ¡°I have no idea how to do that.¡± The point of the dungeon was rather close to my own calling in life. I eyed her again. ¡°So what? We are partners now?¡± ¡°You can fly,¡± she said as if it was that obvious. ¡°I figure that would be helpful in a new world.¡± ¡°It is,¡± I said with a nod. We came up to the poster mounted on the wall. Focused on the poster was a woman¡¯s face, her mouth was wide open, showing her uvula. I read the words at the top, gulping. ¡°What does it say? That¡¯s English, right?¡± She asked, pointing at the poster. ¡°Uhhh,¡± I said, not sure I should say anything. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, it looks like we can¡¯t proceed without going through this,¡± she said. In front of us was pure darkness. My Observation couldn¡¯t sense anything further a few feet away. I looked back to the poster on the wall. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Sooyoung said as she touched the face of the poster. As she did, she was engulfed in light and disappeared. I grabbed for her, but she was already gone. My eyes focused on the poster again. At the top it read Deepthroat. I was starting to think we were in an Adult Theatre Dungeon. More celestial beings joining my stream, I should have known there would be stuff like this. All these perverts wanted a show for their money. Letting out a tired sigh, I set my hand on the poster. Resigned to the fact that I couldn¡¯t escape it no matter what I tried. CHAPTER 475 SILVER SCREEN CHAPTER 475 SILVER SCREENI appeared in an office. It was rather small, only about five feet by five feet, there was barely enough room for a desk, let alone me. As I looked around the cramped office a new system screen popped up. Omniscient Reader Quest 2: Conquer the Dungeon Reward: Mind Control Resistance ¡°Shit,¡± I spat. This was my own System¡¯s quest, not the worlds. That meant that I would most likely have to go up against someone that could Mind Control you. ¡°How is that not psychic?¡± I asked no one in particular. A slight knock on the door I looked up. Before me was Sooyoung. She was wearing a nurse outfit. But not just any nurse¡¯s outfit, it was a sexed up one. Short skirt, her non-existent bust was spilling out of the front. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± She hissed as she walked in. Slamming the door behind her she stared at her shirt and tried to squeeze the top together. ¡°There are no buttons,¡± she hissed. ¡°This is an Adult Movie Theatre,¡± I said as I stood. As I did, I looked down to my clothes. I was wearing a white lab coat. Apparently I was the doctor of the office. ¡°A what?¡± She rasped. ¡°It¡¯s porn. Not regular movies. We are in a porno,¡± I said moving to her then the door. I peeked outside to see we were in a doctor¡¯s office. Most likely mine, or at least the character¡¯s I was playing. I noticed a mirror and moved my head to it. As I stared, no memories came flooding in, so there was no Memory Meld. ¡°That-that¡¯s not a thing,¡± the woman said. Fear and more fear pouring off of her. ¡°I never read anything-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what you read,¡± I said. ¡°These fuck¡­celestials are paying probably a boat load of Coins to watch us. First to kill each other. Do you really think making us fuck others is that big of a stretch? This is all for their entertainment. And let me tell you, they are entertained.¡± Dozens of celestials were joining my stream. Some actually had Pervert in their alias¡¯. I had known I was probably already on some sort of gameshow as I jumped between worlds, now I was in an Inception level of gameshows and world jumping. ¡°Fucking hell, goddamn this stupid ass world shit,¡± Sooyoung spat. ¡°You¡¯re telling me you and I have to-¡± She stopped talking as someone knocked on the door. On the other side of the door was another nurse. This one had the same feel as the girl that had let us into the theatre. No real personality, her haki was like unbothered water. ¡°Doctor, the next patient is in room two,¡± she said. She too was in skimpy nurse attire, only she had the curves for it. Her chest overflowing with breasts, it spilled out of the top nearly showing her nipples. Sooyoung¡¯s eyes bulged as she looked to the other nurse then down to her own chest. ¡°Uh thank you. I¡¯ll uh, see her shortly,¡± I said with a nod. The nurse smiled widely at me, showing off her full lips. Giving me a wink she turned around and shut the door. ¡°What the absolute horse shit,¡± Sooyoung said, covering up her chest. ¡°What the hell are we supposed to do here?¡± ¡°Have sex,¡± I said with a shrug. She blushed and stammered. ¡°Not with each other¡­I think.¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Drunken Celestial frowns at you. ¡°Oh shut up,¡± I said to no one in particular. ¡°Goddammit, please tell me you aren¡¯t a virgin.¡± ¡°I-I-I¡¯m 26!¡± She yelled. ¡°Quiet, this is a doctor¡¯s office,¡± I said, raising my hands. ¡°I have no idea what that means.¡± Age had nothing to do with losing your virginity. ¡°It means¡­fuck you,¡± she spat. ¡°Whatever,¡± I said. ¡°Listen, I¡¯ve done shit like this before. We just¡­follow the canon, like you said.¡± I opened the door and stepped out. Sooyoung hesitated but followed as I looked for room two. At least the numbers were written over the door frame. Taking a hesitant breath I stepped into the room to face a vagina. ¡°What the-¡± I said, caught off guard. Like an unwarranted dick pic, I sure as shit didn¡¯t want to see a random vag shot. Closing my eyes I took in a breath and walked in, not looking at the vagina staring at me. Sooyoung followed, letting out whispered curses as she saw the vagina as well. It belonged to a young woman hidden behind a sheet. Her legs in stirrups she openly displayed her lower lips to us. ¡°Doctor?¡± She asked. ¡°Hmm yeah,¡± I said, coughing. I looked down to my lab coat. Over the pocket it read Doctor of Guynecology. ¡°They spelled it wrong,¡± I mumbled, it was supposed to be gynecology. Below that it read Breast Inspector. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I said shaking my head. ¡°How low budget was this?¡± Looking to the side I noticed rubber gloves hanging on the wall. ¡°Uh tell me Miss. What seems to be the problem?¡± I asked. I didn¡¯t have a script, but I was pretty sure I knew where this was going. Deepthroat was a classic film from the 70s or 80s. From the lack of a bush on her lower parts I guessed this was a remake. ¡°Yes, I um, my girlfriends said I should see you,¡± she said. I put on the gloves and sat on a stool. Sooyoung behind me, as if I could protect her from the woman¡¯s sex that was openly displayed. There wasn¡¯t anything wrong with it, but I could tell Sooyoung wasn¡¯t used to seeing them from this angle. ¡°And why is that?¡± I asked. The patient¡¯s face still hidden behind her legs and short curtain over her. ¡°Well you see¡­I¡¯ve never had an orgasm,¡± she said. Her voice was like honey. Innocent and sweet. Where the other NPCs had been empty, she seemed to have a personality. Her haki radiated nervousness as I sat between her legs. ¡°I-I¡¯ve tried. I do¡­my own thing, like my girlfriends told me. But it doesn¡¯t seem to work.¡± ¡°I¡­see,¡± I said, my eyes on her vagina. It was literally dripping liquid onto the sheet under her. ¡°Any um boyfriend or girlfriend try to help you?¡± ¡°One once, but it didn¡¯t work,¡± she said meekly. I nodded, eyeing Sooyoung. She was looking at the pussy over my shoulder like it was some alien going to attack her. ¡°I¡¯m going to¡­touch-inspect you now?¡± I asked. The girl nodded and repositioned her feet in the stirrups. Sooyoung looked from me to the patient. Unsure what I was going to do. I had touched plenty of these by now, but this still seemed a little wrong. I wasn¡¯t really a doctor, just playing one on TV-er well- in a movie or something. I moved my hand to between her legs and she moaned. ¡°Do you feel pleasure from that?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Uh¡­no? Just¡­been a while,¡± she mumbled. I nodded and continued my examination. My hand going to her puffy lips, they were already spread out for me. I knew the ending of this story though. Moving the hood over where her clitoris should have been, I revealed there was nothing there. ¡°I think I see your problem,¡± I said. ¡°You do?!¡± Sooyoung and the patient asked as one. ¡°Yes,¡± I said, taking off the glove that had touched her. ¡°Why uh, don¡¯t you sit up.¡± The girl pulled her legs back and moved the curtain revealing herself. She was one of the most beautiful women I had ever seen. I recognized her face from the movie poster. Bright blonde hair, thick lips, small button nose, she had a deep blush on her full cheeks as she saw me. Moving her hair behind her ear she revealed her much larger bust than the nurses. Bigger than DD she was at least as stacked as Powergirl from DC. My eyes locked on the cleavage for a moment as I lost my train of thought. ¡°Doctor?¡± She asked in a small voice. Sooyoung smacked my shoulder. ¡°Uh yeah,¡± I said. ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen this before. It¡¯s called¡­something,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Nurse, hand me that¡­popsicle stick.¡± ¡°You mean the tongue depressor?¡± Sooyoung asked as she grabbed one from the jar next to her. ¡°Whatever,¡± I said. ¡°Miss Patient, please stick out your tongue.¡± The beautiful blonde did so obediently. Saying ah, she revealed her uvula. Looking in from a different angle I could see a small nodule at the back of her throat. ¡°There it is.¡± ¡°There¡¯s what?¡± She asked. ¡°You¡¯re uh¡­clitoris, it¡¯s uh in your throat,¡± I said. ¡°No fucking way,¡± Sooyoung said. The innocent girl in front of me frowned at her. ¡°Nurse, be respectful,¡± I said. Sooyoung continued to curse though. ¡°Are you sure, doctor?¡± The patient asked, satisfied with my chastisement of my nurse. ¡°Is it really there?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it once before.¡± Which I had once in a smut world. Although I never checked if she had a clit there. She sure loved giving blowjobs though. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± My hand went to hers, squeezing it slightly. ¡°You may be unable to ever orgasm with your vagina.¡± ¡°Is that your medical opinion?¡± Sooyoung scoffed. ¡°It is,¡± I said, eyeing her. ¡°As a doctor of Guynecology.¡± ¡°Is there any way to check?¡± The girl asked, bringing our eyes back to her. She pushed her chest out toward me. ¡°Uh yes-¡± I said but was stopped as Sooyoung grabbed my shoulder. ¡°You cannot be serious,¡± she said. The patient got scared from the look in Sooyoung¡¯s eyes. ¡°Nurse,¡± I said, grabbing her hand. ¡°One second.¡± I nodded to the patient and dragged the Korean girl outside. Once there I hissed, ¡°This is what they want. I don¡¯t know about you, but I¡¯ve already got a shitload of coins from donations from these perv-people. So unless you want to be stuck here in this porno world, we need to continue the canon. Like you said.¡± ¡°This is disgusting,¡± she said. ¡°They aren¡¯t real.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if she meant the woman¡¯s boobs or her as a person. ¡°I have no idea what¡¯s real,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°We got floating demons. Huge serpents patrolling the city. Everything has gone to shit in a few short hours, and I¡¯m now being offered what I¡¯m guessing will be a great blowjob. So yeah, I¡¯m gonna take it. Then go to the next one, and the next. Cus right now, I need Coins to survive.¡± Letting her go I honestly didn¡¯t care about the coins. But I didn¡¯t see any way to leave, and I really didn¡¯t want to. For months I had been treating sex like this special thing for Anne. Refusing to go through with it with her. Even my reaction in Walking Dead world had been annoying. Who cares if I gave girls pleasure? That¡¯s why people had sex. It was a special moment between two people. Something to make you feel good and break the monotony of everyday life. It was something I enjoyed and was good at. I had no idea why I worried about anything related to sex. It was time to let loose and save a life while doing it. Or something¡­I was a doctor, that¡¯s probably what gynecologists did. ¡°Sorry about that,¡± I said as I walked back into the room. The door shut and Sooyoung didn¡¯t follow. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± the woman said. She smiled wider somehow, pushing her thick hair behind her ears again. ¡°So is there anything we can do to test it? I uh, really don¡¯t want to take time off work to come back.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I said, eyeing the room. I decided that this was a sex world, so logic probably was out the window. ¡°If I stimulated your clitoris we could know for sure, but I¡­I really don¡¯t have anything that could reach back there though.¡± The tongue depressors probably could, but this was porn logic. Sooyoung was a bundle of nerves on the other side of the door. I ignored her a I focused on my patient. ¡°Nothing?¡± The girl asked sweetly. ¡°Well..not nothing,¡± I said. ¡°I could use¡­my dick?¡± I was unable to help myself, asking it rather than saying it. The girl felt real, but the situation was too funny. More than one celestial laughed or shook their heads in shame. ¡°If you think that will work,¡± the girl said sweetly. A part of her Haki said she had wanted this, something about her mom telling her to nab herself a doctor or something equivalent. Her eyes big, she looked down to my crotch. ¡°Could you um, show me how to do it?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± I said in relief. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get off of the table.¡± She stood and her paper gown was ripped off after being snagged by the side of the bed. Her full form revealed to me, my erection shot straight up. She was a 10 out of 10. The blonde version of Hancock, she had no blemishes on her skin. Her stomach was flat, no extra fat on her, at least none besides her chest and ass. Her lower half shaved clean, she had an ass that stuck out nearly as far as her breasts did. ¡°Sorry,¡± she said, blushing as she tried to cover up. Thankfully she was unsuccessful. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­I¡¯m a doctor¡­I think,¡± I said. Moving to where she had been I frowned, blushing as I undid my belt and zipper. Dropping my pants to release my erect dick it was the same 9 inches it was when I split from Weston. Since he had the second stage of the Chikyugi back then, this size became my new norm. I was fine with it, but if I wanted it bigger I would need my Fusion skill. But it appeared plenty big to the girl. Her eyes widened as she stared at the veiny beast. Of course that was when Sooyoung opened the door again. Her eyes locking on the patient¡¯s body then my dick. She stammered, blushed furiously, then slammed the door again. Pacing in the hallway, I ignored her as I grabbed the patient''s hand. ¡°Have you ever done this before?¡± I asked. She shook her head, lost as she stared down at my dick. ¡°We need to rub your clitoris as much as possible. So you will need to go down as far as you can to reach it, for¡­science.¡± She nodded, almost excited to experiment. I sat on the table and she sat on her knees. ¡°Like this, doctor?¡± She asked, her hands on my thighs as she moved her large chest over them. I nodded as she stared up at me. Far more excited than I realized, I let out a groan of pleasure as she took the head in. Her eyes blinking rapidly she smiled and with a deep breath she moved all the way to the base. ¡°Holy fu-¡± I rasped as she was true to the title. She deepthroated me. As my dick bulged in her throat she moaned happily, her eyes going wide. She pulled off, taking in a deep breath. ¡°I think I felt it,¡± she said excitedly. ¡°Me too,¡± I said almost drunkenly. I had forgotten how good it felt to have a gorgeous woman deepthroat you. A large dick was fun, but I wasn¡¯t dating pornstars. The lack of a gag reflex was rare. ¡°How about you continue to rub it?¡± She nodded happily, her hand moving to my balls as she moved down. Her throat filling up, she got me three-quarters of the way and moaned. Going slowly up and down in short bursts, I began to feel it build inside of her. My Sparks had allowed me to feel electrical signals in people. Using it to force or simulate orgasms, I felt her nerves fire off as my glans rubbed her insides. Like a constant pulse, the nerves began to build up quickly. I couldn¡¯t help but memorize the feeling as she sped up. My own orgasm building as she didn¡¯t seem to need air. I groaned loudly, getting into it as my hand moved to the back of her head, holding her in place. Making my dick bulge as I stiffened it over and over, an explosion of pleasure moved through her. Spreading from her throat to her brain instantly, her eyes crossed as she experienced a literal mind blowing orgasm. Losing control of herself she dropped down to my base. Her body writhing below me as she continued to cum harder. Her hands going to her tits, her loud moans were only muffled by my rock hard dick. When her orgasm slowed and stopped I reluctantly grabbed her shoulders and pulled her off. ¡°I-I did it?¡± She asked. ¡°I came?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± I said, chuckling. ¡°You¡¯re cured.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± she said, but her eyes went back to my dick. ¡°Can I um, try again?¡± ¡°I think that would be best,¡± I said with a nod and leaned back. She licked her lips again and engulfed my cock once more. Moving down to the base she moaned but moved back up. My dick rubbing across her clit as it did. Once my dick was past her clit she thrust down again. Moaning louder as she became hungry for it. My own dick was loving the treatment. Each motion of hers causing pleasure for both of us, she came again. As she did so I grabbed the side of her head. Humping into her until I unloaded in her throat. Cursing behind my fist she moaned happily as she gulped my cum down. When we had finished she moved right into another blowjob. Legs kicking in protest I felt ecstatic as she hungrily swallowed my dick over and over. Cumming down her throat without care, I let my libido go. Sooyoung checked on us once but I ignored her. When the patient was too tired to move I offered to help. Moving her to the bed I began to facefuck her. She ended up liking this more. Not forced to use her own strength I was able to thrust in as hard as I wanted, only pulling away so she could catch her breath. For a moment I began playing with her naked pussy, but since she drew no pleasure from it, I continued in her throat. My Hoken watching what happened to her all the while. Curious if I could induce this same pleasure in other women, I mapped out the nerves that fired and continued on. After my sixth orgasm and her almost twentieth, I was called for another patient. The girl asked to see me again, and I left the room, engulfed in light as I did. Congratulations for passing the Deepthroat Screening Reward: 300 Coins Warning, each additional Screening will be harder. ¡°Sign me up,¡± I said, putting away the screen. More donations from Celestials streamed in as Sooyoung appeared. ¡°I didn¡¯t get fucking anything?!¡± She yelled, staring at screens that weren¡¯t there. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°What the fuck was I supposed to do?¡± She asked. I eyed her with a look that said she knew. ¡°No fucking way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s porn,¡± I said as if it was obvious. ¡°It¡¯s disgusting. You¡¯re disgusting,¡± she said. ¡°Maybe,¡± I said with a shrug. She was a random person to me. What did I care about her opinion? ¡°I¡¯m literally getting paid to have sex right now. Pretty sure I¡¯m living it up.¡± As I said that, lights appeared down the hall. A short ways away was another poster hanging from the wall. ¡°Look, you said the door was locked. We obviously can¡¯t leave until we beat whatever is here. Just wait it out, I¡¯ll get all the Coins, no big deal.¡± ¡°How the hell can you do that?¡± She asked. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°What? Sex? I don¡¯t know if you noticed, but people usually enjoy it,¡± I said. I felt like a new man. That girl helped remind me that I had tricks no one else could hope to dream of. That was how I kept women coming back for more. That was my power. Some people had a lot of money to build their harem, I had a lot of money, strength, and skills. I saw no reason not to use everything I had to make people happy. I began walking down the hall. Halfway to the next poster Sooyoung grumbled but followed. On the poster was a four girl group. They were singing into microphones on a stage. Overtop of them was the title Pop-Popular. ¡°Shit,¡± Sooyoung said. ¡°What? Have you seen this porno?¡± I asked. ¡°No,¡± she growled. Blushing she admitted, ¡°I may have heard of it though. It¡¯s about a K-Pop group that gets in trouble with the Yakuza.¡± ¡°Fun,¡± I said. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Their manager saves them¡­then at the end they all have sex with him,¡± she said. ¡°At the same time.¡± ¡°I know what role I want,¡± I said with a smile as my hand touched the poster. CHAPTER 476 FINAL TOUCHES CHAPTER 476 FINAL TOUCHES¡°You¡¯ll never succeed!¡± The octopus-man yelled over the storm around us. I parried his blow, playing up the challenge for the audience. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure how long we had been at this. Sooyoung and I had jumped from porno to porno without rest for at least 10 hours by this point. Each movie taking longer to get through. The second film we screened was as Sooyoung said. It was about a female K-Pop group that got in trouble with the mob. It was super campy, but fun. Although I¡¯d never admit that to anyone. I was cast as the role of the female K-Pop group¡¯s manager and Sooyoung was one of the singers. She had been reluctant to practice the singing and dancing, but actually had a nice voice. By the end, I beat up the mobsters and had all but her. She did some hand stuff with one of the other girls and it was counted for the scenario so she got coins. The third film was a sequel to the K-Pop porno. Instead of the mob, the group had to do a show in North Korea. Then they found a new member from the oppressed people. At the end they showed their dictator that everyone could dance. The second one wasn¡¯t as heart wrenching as the first. But it was enjoyable trying to keep a straight face. I was banging all of them except Sooyoung through the whole thing. Finally letting loose a little, it was a great reminder why the side rooms were there in my Challenges. To give me a break. We were currently in the fourth scenario. The movie was called Pirates which was a real porno, but this version took a lot more from the original work. Sooyoung and I were currently fighting the octopus-like Davy Jones and his full female crew on the Flying Dutchman ship. Davy Jones used the tentacles on his face to get the compass out of my reach. ¡°This is your last warning before I send you to my locker!¡± He yelled like some prerecorded message from a video game villain. The storm around us grew even stronger. ¡°I think you¡¯ve been around long enough. Give me the compass!¡± I yelled. Unlike the compass from Pirates of the Caribbean that showed you where you wanted to go, this one directed you to who you loved. ¡°Do you need help with this?!¡± Sooyoung yelled. She was holding back the busty four woman crew of the Dutchman. How so few people could man this ship, I didn¡¯t know. Hell, no one was even driving the damn thing. ¡°I got it,¡± I assured her. Sooyoung and I had spent the last hours getting to know one another. Though we hadn¡¯t told each other much about our previous lives she did like to talk about her future plans once we got out of the dungeon. She liked to talk about most anything besides sex, that she just tended to watch. After some quick acrobatics for the audience I got the compass from Davy Jones. He called a huge gail of wind to throw me into the sails. I acted hurt then dropped to the ground. When he gloated over me I leapt up and stabbed the curved blade into his heart. Then pulling back I chopped tentacles and his head off with one smooth motion. As those around us noticed the captain was dead, the storm he had summoned subsided. Instead of a light engulfing me and us being thrown out the movie, the four women crew stopped fighting Sooyoung and kneeled to me. ¡°You are the captain now,¡± the head woman said. She was a brown haired woman in giant heels and wearing a bandana. Her breasts spilling out of her white shirt and brown vest I was reminded what kind of world this was as more Constellations tuned in. ¡°Oh right, porn,¡± I mumbled. This film had been severely lacking in sex. I scratched my cheek as I studied the three girls behind her. ¡°Yes, I control the Dutchman¡­is-do we have sex now?¡± I didn¡¯t have a script so it was hard to know what to say. Sooyoung scoffed but the leader of the remaining crew stood. ¡°Yes, if you are to prove yourself. You must satisfy us as only a captain can.¡± The four women walked into the ship, leaving their dead ex-captain on the deck. ¡°What the fuck?¡± Sooyoung asked for the millionth time. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t write this shit.¡± ¡°Not that,¡± she mumbled. ¡°You¡¯ve literally done it like 20 times. It¡¯s been less than half a day here. How are you still going?¡± ¡°Oh that¡­what does it matter?¡± I asked. ¡°These dungeons are meant to not be easy to conquer. I¡¯m fairly certain if you couldn¡¯t get it up and satisfy these girls we could be stuck here until someone came along that could.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure about that but shrugged. ¡°Guess you¡¯re lucky I¡¯m here. Come on, that red head would probably like that stupid nipple flick you do.¡± She swiped at me. ¡°I have to help somehow,¡± she hissed. Her face had been beat red every time she joined in for the sex. But she got the same amount of coins for passing as I did. Probably not as many donations from constellations though. Either way, it was easy to see she wasn¡¯t into the lesbian stuff. I laughed at her as I walked faster. Heading into the ship we were immediately in the captains quarters instead of the galley like I expected. ¡°Cheap ass porn sets,¡± I mumbled as the scene in front of me was revealed. The four women were already going at it. The main brown haired girl was pulling one of the girl¡¯s faces into her crotch. The red head and dark haired girl were 69ing. Each moaning like pornstars, they came loudly and often in each of these worlds. ¡°Time to get us out of here,¡± I said. Eyeing Sooyoung, her Haki spiked with a little lust again. A part of me felt she wanted to join in. The lust increasing with each instance. ¡°You uh, wanna go first?¡± I asked. She looked down to my erection then face. A blush moving through her I dodged before she could hit me. Laughing, I made my way to the bed. The first girl closest to me was the blonde between the leader¡¯s legs. Their Haki pure want and need for this, I didn¡¯t hesitate to enter her from the back. She moaned loudly as she ate the other woman out. My hard dick penetrating her already sopping wet cunt she shivered as I entered. But like Sooyoung said, I was supposed to please them. Bending over her body my hand moved down her stomach to her pussy. My fingers alight with Hoken I touched her clit as I fucked her from the back. She came instantly. Crying out from the woman¡¯s legs she took a break as I slammed into her. My hand playing with her clit I used the other to grab her neck. Pulling her up to me she kissed me hard as her body writhed against me. Pulling out and thrusting back in hard, my libido was set to high as I released Hoken in both hands. My hand at her neck simulated the same nerves firing as the girl from Deepthroat. Though this woman didn¡¯t have a clit in her throat, the nervous system still had to pass from her brain to the rest of her body through the neck. Allowing me to basically copy what the pornstar from Deepthroat had felt when I made her cum. Like a forest fire, the nerves in her neck lit up then sped to her brain. She squirted out almost uncontrollably as her lower body and head came at the same time. I thrust in quickly as she short circuited and came in her as far as I could. She became boneless in my hands. Her eyes crossed and tongue hanging out of her mouth from the simultaneous orgasms. As my load finished inside of her, I let her go. Dropping to the bed, she was passed out as the other three stared hungrily at me. I had been hesitant to try the throat orgasm but I wasn¡¯t positive these were real women. The best time to practice this was now. I had screwed it up the first couple of times but got the hang of it. Something that these girls were hungry for after watching it. Rather than beg for it the three crawled over to me. Each began licking my glans, shaft, and balls. Taking turns as they moved who had control of the shaft. My dick in rare form as it bulged out, they licked and sucked it hungrily. Moaning in pleasure from the taste of the other girl. When I came, they jerked me off into their mouths. Each taking a shot until I was empty. Then they began making out with each other. Slurping the loose cum up happily. I turned back, causing Sooyoung to look away. Her thighs had been rubbing together, but I acted like I hadn¡¯t noticed. Turning back to the trio still awake I moved to the redhead. Laying on top of her I thrust into her in missionary. She screamed out in ecstasy from the simple move. As I began humping into her she let out louder yells. Instead of the other two working with each other though they wanted a part of what I was doing. The leader pushed me up and sat on the redhead''s face. The dark haired girl began making out with me as I fucked her lover. My dick made the woman moan loudly with each thrust. Uncaring if I was hurting her or giving her pleasure, I grabbed breasts and made out with the other two as I fucked her for all I was worth. Loud smacks echoed in the captain quarters. Only accented by the desperate gasps and pleading of the women around me. Forgetting the outside world and my other problems, this became all I knew as my libido only rose. My pleasure increased as my dick bulged in the girl¡¯s tight cunt. When my own orgasm built up I grabbed her throat and shot Hoken from my dick and hand. Her nerves coming alive, she came hard as I filled her with my own seed. She too passed out after the attention. The dark haired girl offered me her ass this time. The leader laying underneath us she moved between licking my balls and the black haired woman¡¯s clit. When I came into her ass the leader sucked it out of the passed out girl. Finally at the leader, Sooyoung decided to join. She wouldn¡¯t get any credit if she didn¡¯t help so she positioned herself fully clothed next to us. The brown haired girl didn¡¯t let her just watch though. Grabbing her head, she forced Sooyoung into a kiss as I entered her. Sooyoung fought it but slowly got into the kiss. My hand at the leader girl¡¯s back I was fucking her sitting up as Sooyoung kissed her. When they both pulled away, Sooyoung and I locked eyes and I risked it. Leaning in, I kissed her as well. She was far less reluctant with me than she had been with the woman. Her tongue actually moving into my mouth she moaned happily as I fucked the last boss. We made out for five minutes straight. My lower half on auto pilot as I fucked the last girl, Sooyoung kissed me hungrily and I reciprocated. Her hands on my chest, at the back of my head, or touching my arms. Her tongue was in my mouth, or biting my shoulder, or anywhere she could reach as the girl in front of me moaned. As Sooyoung breathed heavily in my face, my hand moved to her ass, making her quiver in excitement. Letting out a moan she began to pant as I released Hoken into her. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum,¡± I grunted. Her forehead pressed against mine she nodded as I sent Hoken into her and the woman I was fucking through my dick. Both women came simultaneously. Each grabbing onto me for dear life as they did. Though just their lower halves were cumming, it was powerful enough for both. My dick emptying into the last girl I breathed in and out heavily as Sooyoung did the same. When I pulled out I had to hold her upright. Our eyes locking for moment I asked, ¡°you want to¡­?¡± Her eyes went down to my dick. Thinking for a long moment. Then it all turned white. Instantly teleported to outside the fake world we were next to the poster and clothed again. The poster now ripped after we conquered it. Sooyoung stumbled to the wall, turning away to hide her blush. I let her have a moment to herself. Regretting that we didn¡¯t get the opportunity to finish our own fun. I could see that a lot of constellations had hoped we would as well. Comments and donations having poured in there at the end. Giving her time, I looked down the hall. Instead of another poster there was a staircase. ¡°Shall we?¡± I asked. Sooyoung jerked as if struck. Straightening her clothes she side eyed me. Deciding that she needed more time, I walked past to the staircase. When I was a few paces away she caught herself and followed. Her Haki filled with shame and lust, I decided to hope we had more posters to go. My Observation still wary of an attack, I walked up the stairs to find a door that said Reward Room over top of it. Opening the door, Sooyoung was a step behind as she rasped, ¡°finally.¡± As we walked inside we received a notification. Congratulations! For making it this far, please choose (2) rewards. ¡°I knew it,¡± Sooyoung whispered as she looked around. Inside were rows of glass cases. Each one held an item. I moved to the first. Love Compass-Replica, was written on a plaque next to it. Inside was an exact replica of the Love Compass from the Pirates movie we had been in. Curious if it worked I looked over other items. There was a microphone that was said to mesmerize people from the second K-Pop movie. It had been a secret weapon North Korea had made to hypnotize the world in the porno. Of course my K-Pop group showed them that music was in your heart, not forced upon you. Next to it was a doctor''s stethoscope. It was called Erogenous Finder. I guessed I was supposed to use that in Deepthroat to find the woman¡¯s clit. Along with props from the movies we starred in there were a dozen more. One box had an item called a Love Doll Potion. Another had a Bondage Whip that caused pleasure and pain. There were shackles, butt plugs, and any number of random toys that had special powers. ¡°What are you getting?¡± I asked Sooyoung as she opened one. ¡°I¡­¡± she said but hid it. Her Haki turning secretive again. Frowning, I had hoped we were getting passed her lying, but decided to ignore it and move on. In the end I chose the Love Compass and something called a Soulheart. The Soulheart was a simple heart. Something a child would cut out of paper for Valentine¡¯s Day. But for some reason it didn¡¯t have Replica at the end of the name and it radiated some Nen. Not much but more than anything else in there. I wasn¡¯t really sure how the rest could be useful so I left it up to random luck. It wasn¡¯t like I could take the items out in other worlds anyway. With my choices made, Sooyoung continued to look for her last reward. On the other end of the room were two doors. One read Exit, the other read Next Level. I considered what to do as Sooyoung chose an invisible camera that would record you wherever you wanted. Supposedly just for private films, she would probably use it for some normal reason. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Sooyoung asked as she walked over to me. She read the doors and to my surprise leaked a little sadness when she read Exit. ¡°Are you thinking of continuing?¡± ¡°I am,¡± I said. ¡°Been pretty easy so far. And I have a lot of people watching.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± she mumbled. Rather than say anything though I moved for the next level door. Opening it I flung the door wide and stepped through. Sooyoung hesitated but followed after me. A smile on my lips we walked up the dark staircase together. The stairs turned and we followed them. No new door in sight, we kept walking in step. Up and up until¡­ ¡ª- I woke up to giggling. Before my eyes fully opened I basked in the sound of it. I could feel the day even without seeing it. The sun was bright already casting its warm rays upon me, birds were chirping a mindless tune. The day already felt nostalgic. Like it would be memorable. I could almost feel it becoming a core memory, a moment I would remember forever. ¡°Time to wake up,¡± the voice that had been giggling said. ¡°No,¡± I said, turning my head as she nuzzled up to my neck. ¡°Please,¡± she moaned in my ear as her fingertips moved across my abs. ¡°I need you,¡± her voice was like pure sex. Somehow relaying into my ear how much she wanted me. ¡°I need you,¡± I admitted for some reason that I couldn¡¯t place. Pushing into her I rolled us on the mats until I was on top. My eyes finally opening, they landed on the beginning of it all. The woman that made me the man I was today. Dark hair splayed along the ground, her kimono spilling open to let loose her breasts, pale skin that glowed in the sun, she smiled wide as I stared down at her. ¡°This was what you wanted the whole time,¡± I told her out of nowhere, as if I was continuing a conversation I couldn¡¯t recall. ¡°No,¡± Reina said, looking away shyly. My dick was rock hard. Already beginning to find its way home inside of her. Her cunt radiating warmth as it dripped on the mats below us. ¡°Oh well, I don¡¯t want to have the unwilling,¡± I said, pulling back. ¡°Wait,¡± she said, grabbing my elbows to pull me back. She still looked away, acting as if we hadn¡¯t done this a hundred times before. ¡°I maybe want you.¡± ¡°Oh well, I maybe want you,¡± I said with a chuckle. My dick hovering toward her pussy yet again. ¡°Just maybe?¡± She asked. Almost angry as she turned to look me in the eyes. ¡°Maybe maybe?¡± I offered. ¡°That¡¯s worse,¡± she said, offended. ¡°Maybe it is,¡± I said, but was done with the game. My dick plunged into her, ever so slowly. With each inch she moaned louder until I was buried in her. Holding onto me for dear life I squished into her curves. Kissing her neck and nibbling it. ¡°I missed this,¡± I found myself saying. Reina below me, I could feel her love as she stared up at me with concern. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few-¡° ¡°No,¡± I said, cutting her off. ¡°It¡¯s been so much longer. It¡¯s been¡­¡± ¡°Again?¡± Hina asked. The confident blonde tsking as she beheld us. But as she did her body moved on instinct to undress herself. ¡°No, no, no,¡± Hinata said as she followed her. ¡°We have so much to do today. We are not spending all day in this room again.¡± ¡°Oh come on, we can be quick, you know how he is,¡± Hina said. ¡°I¡¯m quick?¡± I asked offended. ¡°You¡¯re the ones that barely last.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say we weren¡¯t quick too,¡± Hina said as if it were obvious. I chuckled, finding myself smiling from ear to ear. My eyes moved across them. Hina, Hinata, and Reina. My beautiful brides from Naruto world. I was sure Shinju would follow after them soon, making our morning to break out into another orgy. My eyes landing on Reina last she moved her hands to the side of my head, radiating beyond love. Devotion maybe? It was needed and made me love her more. Then my vision flashed and she was strapped to a table again. Her organs open to the world in Orochimaru¡¯s sick underground experimentation bunker. I pulled back and the scenery shifted to the deck of a ship. The waves making the ship sway back and forth I forgot what I had been doing. ¡°Anchors set,¡± Nami rasped from the upper deck. ¡°Should we¡­¡± she flicked her head to the side. Pointing to the sky. ¡°Go on an adventure?¡± I teased. ¡°No, do the stuff,¡± she said, talking in code so the others couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Have sex in the pile of gold again?¡± I asked. ¡°Not so loud,¡± she said, running down the stairs. ¡°That was one time,¡± she looked down shyly as she approached. ¡°It was more than once,¡± Robin said from my side. Appearing behind me as if out of nowhere. ¡°That sounds fun, tell me more,¡± Hancock said. My head looked up, suddenly I was laying on a bed. My head on Hancock¡¯s lap as she rubbed my hair. It was hard to see her through the valley of breasts in my face. ¡°It was rather spiky. Way too much jewelry in the pile,¡± I said. She laughed. Her entire body moving with it. When she was done she looked down at me through her mounds. Smiling with all the love in the world. Then her Haki shifted. She became angry with me, rage filling her vision. Her hand chopped down at me and I raised my hand to protect myself. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Toru asked. I looked to my feet which were on the ground now. Looking up, no one was there. The semblance of a forgotten face in my vision. ¡°What?¡± I asked the empty room. Suddenly a girl appeared. Naked with pale skin showing. No, it wasn¡¯t pale anymore. There was a very slight outline of a bikini on her. Only her breasts and crotch were pale. She had been so proud to get a tan during our vacation. Her green and slightly yellow hair hung down her shoulders, nearly touching her breasts. The unique hair had a slight curl to it. I found myself on her instantly. My hands all over her I picked her up easily. ¡°Toru,¡± I said, the name was soaked with love and want. As if the name meant far more than I could express with a simple word. She giggled as I said it. Her legs opening as I set her down on my dick. She gasped as I entered her expertly. My hand moving to squeeze her ass I breathed in deeply, taking in as much of her scent as I could. ¡°Oh, Weston,¡± she moaned. Her hand at the back of my head as my face buried in her neck. ¡°I missed you,¡± I said. ¡°Good,¡± she said. The perfect response. The only response possible. I looked up at her. My mind begging me to not move anywhere else. This was where I belonged. This was the girl that made it all worth it. She was everything. She was¡­gone. Invisible again I turned, looking for her. But then the trio appeared. The girls from One Punch Man. Our shared trauma written all over them. Their bodies strapped to the tables around me as they were injected with shot after shot. Their bodies screaming pain as we were subjected to tests to make us something beyond normal humans. ¡°No,¡± I said, ¡°no, no, no, no¡­¡± I continued saying it. Rejecting the visions. My mind clear as I recalled all of it. Slowly I came out of the vision to a woman writhing underneath me. She had dark hair, pale skin, and a birthmark under her eye. She was sweating profusely. Her eyes shut as she gritted her teeth. Her body cumming again as she rasped, ¡°Weston.¡± ¡°Sooyoung,¡± I said. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake,¡± a male voice said. His face was right next to mine. I turned to see a muscular man crouching next to me as I fucked Sooyoung. Not just muscular, he was immaculate. White hair long, it was almost silver in the dim light of wherever we were. ¡°Keep going,¡± he ordered me. His eyes black, they were strong. Conveying that he was an ancient being. His skin like bronze he was the perfect specimen of a man. Everything I hated all at once in one person. My hand released Sooyoung¡¯s breast. Raising up, I called upon my Soulsword. It was so much stronger than before. My Nen almost empowered by the love I had felt just a moment ago. Something exploded with power from my breast pocket of clothes underneath me. It was the Soulheart I had just received. It raised up out of my pocket, floating in the air in front of my eyes. Then it began to fall like a leaf from a tree. Moving side to side as if falling to the Earth. But instead of going down it moved to my Soulsword. Landing on the blade. The Soulsword glowed and began to thicken and grow longer, shooting straight forward. The blade made from my soul formed inside the man¡¯s throat in an instant. He stared at me confused for a moment and I sliced out, cutting his head off. His head rolled off of his body and everything around us became bright. No longer held by the spell and Mind Control he had put us in. The world was lit up again. Revealing the reality was so much worse than the dream. CHAPTER 477 UNWORTHY CHAPTER 477 UNWORTHYWe were on the stage of an auditorium. Around us were seats spaced uniformly in the room. All facing us. Next to me was Sooyoung who had passed out after I exited her. Between her legs was a large puddle of white cum leaking from her pussy. My eyes drifted down to the dead body at my feet. Now that the magic was gone, his true form was revealed. Paper white skin, he had black wings at his back. Two large horns jutting out of his head he was no longer the muscular man I saw. Bone thin he almost looked sickly. I read the notifications again. Congratulations for defeating the Dungeon Simulacrum: Incubus Reward: 1,000 Coins Congratulations for defeating the Seong-In Theatre Dungeon. Additional Rewards: 1,200 Coins Omniscient Reader Quest 2: Complete Conquer the Dungeon Reward: Mind Control Resistance Now that the action was over, I received notifications of Constellations leaving my channel. Each one leaving in shame in their post-nut clarity. Shaking my head I didn¡¯t think this was part of the story back when I read it, but this story was all about entertainment. I was just lucky or unlucky enough to be put in these situations. ¡°Very well done,¡± the Dokkaebi that had been haunting me said. The black-furred imp appearing out of nowhere, he exuded greed. ¡°You kept up with the Incubus¡¯ demand. If you hadn¡¯t, he would have killed you.¡± ¡°Great,¡± I said. My bottomless libido finally proving useful for something. I wasn¡¯t in the mood, though. ¡°Go away.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± He asked, not listening. ¡°You¡¯ve done pretty good, kid. I was congratulating you. In fact, you¡¯ve done so well I was considering signing a-¡° I pulled my Soulsword out and pointed it at him. ¡°Leave me the fuck alone. I have no interest in you.¡± He stared at me for a moment. Surprised by my reaction, but then he began chuckling. ¡°Peruse it,¡± he said as a notification appeared in front of me. I made it disappear as the imp did. I really did not care. The memories of all the others I had seen made my heart ache. Staring at the Soulsword in my hands Reina, Hina, Shinju, Hinata, Nami, Robin, Hancock, Toru, Aiko, Setsuko, Jin; each face flashed before my eyes. I had been in those worlds for years. Banished from them for only a year, the pain of losing them was brought forward in my mind. I actually felt tears well in my eyes. To my surprise they were happy tears. I had seen them again. Felt them, smelled them, I had interacted with them for the first time in a long time. It was so freeing to have the reminder and know they were safe. Each was safe in their world, and no matter what happened they would survive. I could die tomorrow and they would continue on. All except Hancock. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I mumbled. I had been treating the current course of our actions as the other Weston¡¯s problem. I was simply along for the ride throwing in jibes and making fun of him when I could. No, he was me. He wouldn¡¯t have asked for my help if he didn¡¯t need it. This fight in Solo Leveling was real. We needed to be all hands on deck for this. ¡°I gotta get stronger,¡± I said, my hands gripping the sword. Reminded of the weapon, I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what had happened with the Soulheart. It had absorbed into the blade somehow. Making it bigger for a time as it lopped off the Incubus¡¯ head. Now it was a little bigger, but as I tried to make it extend again, it failed. Unsure what had happened to it, I put it away to figure out later as Sooyoung stirred. She moaned happily as she opened her eyes. Stretching out as if she had a great sleep she blinked rapidly until she turned to face me. ¡°Hello,¡± I said, waving at her. ¡°Hey,¡± she said shyly. Then as she remembered everything her haki spiked in fear and she sat up. Moving through notifications that appeared when she was asleep she moved to the edge of the bed. The corpse of the Incubus still there, her Haki became true terror. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°He controlled us,¡± I said. ¡°Put a spell on us somehow. I don¡¯t know.¡± I shook my head, recovering from the visions I had seen. ¡°Made us fuck like rabbits.¡± I eyed her still dripping pussy. She looked down as well, slowly putting together that whatever dream she had been in really happened. I threw her the clothes I found by the bed. She blushed and stammered as she put them on. Deciding it was time to go as well, I dressed slowly. My body a little sore, for once I really wasn¡¯t horny. Both of us quiet, her Haki was all over the place. Shame, anger, rage, lust, more shame, chastisement¡ªall of it played through her as she mentally yelled at herself. Rather than wait for her to get through it I pointed to the edge of the room. There was a white outline of double doors that I hoped would lead to the exit. ¡°Shall we?¡± I asked. Unable to answer she hung her head and followed me. The empty chairs all around us it was an eerie sight. I pushed the doors open and we were at the back of the building. Green mist filling the air the poison was thicker now. ¡°Shit,¡± Sooyoung said. Pushing invisible buttons another green breathing apparatus appeared in her hands. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said before putting it up to her mouth. Without another word she ran down the alley, back into the street. My hand reached for her, but I didn¡¯t say anything. Positive she was involved in the canon somehow, I hoped to meet her again, but she had too much to work through. The world already shit around us, I let out a snort as I shook my head. Leaving one dungeon, I was back in another. So many quests ahead of me, it was a cycle that had no end in sight. But that wasn¡¯t the point of dungeons. The best part of them was the journey, it was time to remember to enjoy it. ¡ª WESTON I breathed in and out heavily. Nothing but corpses around me, the only thing that got me through it was the notification. Congratulations! Player Level up! 199 --> 200 It had been a long road for me. Monster after monster drawn to me, most likely by the Dokkaebi always watching me, I took them on. From crows as big as clouds, to kaiju-sized beasts that tore apart the city with waves of their arms. Whatever was called to this end of the world hadn¡¯t been able to stand against me. A fact my imp was rather pissed about. ¡°What the fuck are you!?¡± It yelled as it floated behind me. I ignored it, floating on my puddle of water, looking for the next target. To be honest I thought I was dead a couple of times as well. But the System that controlled this world had granted me quite the skill. Kaiju Breaker LV 8 The bigger the monster, the more damage you do. Limit: 8 times more damage At level one it had allowed my blows to be one times stronger. Now, as long as the foe was eight times bigger than me, I could do 8 times the damage. These monsters had otherworldly health too. They weren¡¯t easy, but it was a whole lot easier with the skill than without. ¡°I¡¯m just getting started,¡± I said. ¡°Call me more monsters.¡± ¡°There are no more!¡± The Dokkaebi yelled. ¡°Everything is dead. There isn¡¯t anything until the next scenario!¡± ¡°Fuck that, you wanted your people entertained right? Keep em coming,¡± I ordered. ¡°There are rules, you idiot. I can¡¯t just will things here for you to fight. They cost money. These were supposed to last for months!¡± ¡°Well they didn¡¯t last a day,¡± I said. ¡°You should try to get your money back.¡± Disappointed, I wasn¡¯t surprised. I had reached my goal of level 200 which made me about 40 levels higher than I was when I got my ass kicked in Solo Leveling. I felt it was time to go back and enact my plan. I was at least strong enough to deal with my current predicament. With the thought I received a new quest. Omniscient Reader Quest 2: Go to Guemo Station Reward: Chat ¡°Alrighty,¡± I mumbled. Guessing that my own personal System wanted me there for some reason. Unsure what the reward was, I flew to the station. I had pretty good knowledge of Seoul. Though I was a ways away from the city I floated to my destination with ease. The green mist of venom the frog had spat stuck close to the ground. Floating over it high in the area I could see that the big monsters had done a number everywhere. Buildings knocked over, dead in the streets, the only reason bugs weren¡¯t all over them was because of the poison. The foul stench of death all around me, fires burned uncontrollably pushing the other survivors to safe locations. It took a couple of hours to get to the subway station. When I did my other self was already breaking in. Tall shudders trying to be shut by those occupying the station, he knocked them down with ease. As I landed behind him I released my Conqueror¡¯s Haki. He turned around slowly as those he was facing fainted from the overwhelming Haki. ¡°I thought I smelled a little bitch,¡± he said. ¡°Pff,¡± I chuckled. ¡°You forget I¡¯m stronger than you now?¡± ¡°Hell no I didn¡¯t forget,¡± he said as I walked up next to him. ¡°Your Haki is huge.¡± ¡°Not the only thing big about me,¡± I said. He rolled his eyes. ¡°You get the quest too?¡± I nodded. His haki was sad as he studied me for a moment. Unsure what he went through, I guessed he had a tough time with it since he had to start at the beginning with his strength. ¡°Your Viltrumite form help at all?¡± I asked as we walked into the station. Lifting my hand up I pulled the metal shudder down, closing the entrance. Everyone knocked out around us we waded inside easily. Those that had been out of my range stared at us wide eyed. Scared beyond belief of us as our quest finished. Omniscient Reader Quest 2: Complete Go to Guemo Station. Reward: Chat ¡°That was easy,¡± we said as one as we dismissed the notification. ¡°What do you think Chat is?¡± I asked. ¡°Looks like a new Passive Skill,¡± he said as he brought up his screen. Curious, I brought up my screen. Name Weston Woon Current Quest: World 1: Second Life Ranker World 1 Quest: World 2: Returner''s Magic World 2 Quest: World 3: Solo Leveling World 3 Quest: Challenge Monarchs World 4: Beginning after End World 4 Quest: World 5: Omniscient Reader World 5 Quest: Passive Skills: Memory Meld Dead Man Walking Handicap Dismiss Chat Friends Gemini World Lasting Physique Player Level 200 Summon: Hancock Summon 1 Challenger Slot Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other 7 Challenger Slots World Escape Chakra Conqueror''s Haki Nen Tremor Devil Fruit Journeyman Eye Inventory Chikyugi Townsend Dragon''s Visage Mana Manipulation World Store Shop Light''s Hope Blank Choice Bonuses Medium Identify Theft Resistance 6 Challenger Slots Fertility Control Hardened Skin Minor Psychic Resistance Medium Magic Resistance Love Bask Minor Curse Resistance Ailment Resistance Force Dampening Clearguard Items Capsule - House Stored 3 Challenger Slots Demon King''s Armor Stored Achilies Greaves Weakness Eliminator Hall Door Fragment (1/4) Item Augmentor+ Item Copy Annihilation Currency: Gold 12,400 1 Challenger Slot Won 5,851,852,112 Karma 98,040 ¡°Shit, it¡¯s bolded too,¡± I noticed. ¡°Do we not need a challenger slot for it?¡± ¡°Guess not,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m guessing its to¡­Chat?¡± ¡°Man, you must have been through some shit to be this smart,¡± I said. ¡°Fuck you,¡± he laughed as we clicked the Friends tab. There was a new screen that popped up with an Add Friend button. We both pushed it and added one another. He was under Weston, as I was. Then as we clicked each other¡¯s names a chat window popped up. -You¡¯re gay- he wrote. -Takes one to know one- I texted back. The words hovered and stayed there. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± I asked. Surprised we had received such a skill so randomly. ¡°Is it because we have been working together?¡± ¡°Or maybe it was a timed thing,¡± he said. ¡°Maybe every Challenger is getting one.¡± ¡°Why would other Challengers need this?¡± I asked, unsure what was going on. ¡°Maybe we get to make friends now?¡± He asked. We shrugged and dismissed the chat windows. Though it was so random, it would be useful to get in touch with one another, that was for sure. Studying him, Easton¡¯s haki was in turmoil. ¡°You alright?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said. ¡°I uh, think we need to go.¡± ¡°You piss someone off?¡± I asked. ¡°No¡­maybe, who cares,¡± he said. ¡°I just went through some crap. You¡¯re right, we need to get Hancock back.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± I said, relaxing a little. I felt like I was pushing him too much. Despite how much he pissed me off, I was appreciative he was with me. ¡°I kind of killed everything I could here. You feel pretty strong. Your Viltrumite form kick in? Were you able to get any levels?¡± ¡°Uhhh yeah. Viltrumite form is kind of useless. I can fly, but that¡¯s about it. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m stronger and have all the resistances the form has, but I don¡¯t think it made me any stronger,¡± he said. ¡°But I got¡­lucky. Which reminds me, before we go, I need all your Coins, and money you can spare.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± I asked. ¡°I just need it,¡± he said. He looked at an invisible screen. ¡°You only have 10 billion won? I thought you were paid a shitload in Solo Leveling.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at my screen,¡± I said, annoyed we could see each others screens. ¡°I spent most of it on a construction company to rebuild my island.¡± ¡°Oh right,¡± He said. ¡°So you have more there, give me what you got.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not giving you all my money for no reason,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°Tell me why you need it first.¡± He hesitated, then looking to the ground in shame he said, ¡°You know how we updated all the unopened worlds?¡± I nodded. ¡°Well, seems my life in this world was pretty lucky.¡± It took time to get his skills out of him, but by the end I was pissed. ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?!¡± I roared. ¡°I have to fight monsters forever, and you get a cheat like that?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s manhwa man, they all have cheats,¡± he said unashamedly. ¡°At least I¡¯m not going to go to Solo Leveling super weak. The Viltrumite Form needs to be built up and now I¡¯m not near as squishy. ¡° ¡°Whatever,¡± I said, feeling slightly relieved he wouldn¡¯t die right away. A part of me thought about killing him again, but I pushed it back. We were working toward the same goal. Now more than ever. ¡°Fine, you can have 80 billion won.¡± ¡°90,¡± he said. ¡°And some gold if you can spare it.¡± ¡°Gold too?!¡± ¡°Yeah, come on man. This is our first true cheat. If I get to Solo Leveling and die right away, I¡¯m haunting the shit out of you,¡± he said. Rolling my eyes I began to pull won out of my status screen. He was right, he needed to be strong. It just sickened me that he could buy it like this, when I had to put in all this effort. This must have been how gamers felt when people used hacks. When it was all said and done I gave him 95 billion won and 2,400 gold coins, and all but 500 of the Coins I had earned. I wasn''t¡¯ sure when I would come back to this world, but I didn¡¯t want to be poor. ¡°You¡¯re so sweet,¡± he said, throwing them all in an invisible screen. ¡°Its so nice to have a sugar daddy in this world.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, don¡¯t spend it all in one place,¡± I said. ¡°Too late,¡± he said and his Haki began to skyrocket as his body glowed white. ¡°How high did you get?¡± I asked. He smiled wide. ¡°In the 80s for everything,¡± he said, the smile turning into a shit eating grin. ¡°Freaking manhwa¡¯s and their cheats,¡± I grumbled. ¡°Serendipity, baby,¡± he said. ¡°Well you¡¯re almost half as strong as me,¡± I said. ¡°Probably twenty times stronger than anyone here. Are you sure you¡¯re ready?¡± ¡°Ready as I¡¯ll ever be,¡± he said, then hesitated. ¡°Hey wait, uh, I got something. You mind using your Journeyman eyes on them?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I said. He pulled a small compass out of his subspace and his Soulsword materialized in his other hand. I used my ID skill on both. Love Compass - Replica Points to the nearest loved ones Soulsword Constructed from Nen, it is strengthened by the bearer''s soul. Upgrade: Becomes stronger when protecting those you love. I explained them to him. ¡°Where did you get the upgrade?¡± ¡°This dungeon I was in,¡± he said. Putting the compass away, he smiled at the sword. It turned into a white mist and reabsorbed back into his body. ¡°Dungeon? You have been lucky,¡± I admitted. ¡°You have no idea,¡± he said. ¡°World Escape.¡± He disappeared in front of me. No sign of where he had gone or anything. Surprised, I said the same and followed. Once inside the red room I relayed to him what happened. ¡°What do you think it means?¡± He asked. ¡°Well normally time would freeze if we left. Since there are two of us, I¡¯m guessing we just disappeared until we go back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s weird,¡± he said. ¡°Kind of freaky. So we would cease to be?¡± ¡°Guess so,¡± I said with a shrug as my eyes drifted to Solo Leveling. Fear leaking into me, I knew this had to be done, but now that there was nothing holding me back, I wasn¡¯t sure if I should prepare more somehow. ¡°What was the plan for Solo Leveling again?¡± Easton asked. ¡°Again?¡± I asked, annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t take it out on me. I want to make sure it hasn¡¯t changed,¡± he said. I let out my breath, trying to release the tension I was feeling. ¡°So we were in this dungeon. In the dungeon all the other Players were shown visions of the past. During that the other Players were taken over by the Monarch we had all been training as. The Architect having designed the whole Player crap to make us strong enough to be their vessels.¡± ¡°Right,¡± he said with a nod. ¡°I beat my Monarch. Sung Jinwoo¡¯s Monarch didn¡¯t even try to take him over. Everyone else disappeared. During this whole thing, the Hunter Guild was called to the dungeon we were in. So I¡¯m guessing this whole vision quest took a few hours.¡± I walked myself through everything again as well, remembering it clearly. ¡°When I woke up, Sung Jinwoo, the Shadow Monarch, had been losing to the physical manifestation of the Architect.¡± ¡°So the giant armed stone guy?¡± He asked. ¡°Yep,¡± I said. ¡°I killed him. Then made the mistake of summoning Hancock. She was taken over by her Monarch. She attacked me. Hurt me pretty bad. I used a full heal, and more Monarchs teleported to bring her back. They knocked out Jinwoo, and I¡¯m currently standing between the Monarchs and the remnants of the Hunter guild.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re sleeping with their leader, the Hunter guild, I mean?¡± He asked. ¡°Cha Hae-In is like the vice-leader or something,¡± I said. ¡°But yeah, I¡¯m sleeping with her¡­.and a few others.¡± ¡°Great,¡± he said, rolling his eyes. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Yeah, so we gotta save my harem, and get everyone out of there while I stall the Monarchs,¡± I said. ¡°Okay, I think I¡¯m caught up,¡± he said. ¡°Good,¡± I said. Making a move for the door I hesitated. Bringing up my Status screen I remembered my newest item, the Blank Choice in my abilities. It would allow me to copy anything from my world status screens to my main one. ¡°Wait,¡± I said moving back to the Omniscient Reader world. ¡°I uh¡­think I need one of the skills I had in this world.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Easton asked, but I ignored him. Heading back into the world, the Kaiju Breaker would probably be invaluable for the fight ahead. I needed to be ready. CHAPTER 478 THE MIGHTY MONARCHS CHAPTER 478 THE MIGHTY MONARCHSThe black expanse of the interior Solo Leveling world entrance began to brighten. Easton next to me didn¡¯t disappear like before in a new world. Instead the clothes he had been wearing began to fade away. Since this wasn¡¯t one of the updated worlds he didn¡¯t have a Weston to take over. The area around us became filled in with the scene I had left weeks ago. Time no longer frozen, the Monarchs I was facing changed their gaze to the naked Easton as I scanned around us. Facing us were the nineteen Monarchs that succeeded in taking over the nineteen other Player candidates. The ones that made it at least. From what I understood there were another twenty Monarchs still living in their other dimension, unable to pass over because there were no more Player vessels. At the head of their group was Hancock. No longer wearing her red dress with a deep V showing off her cleavage, the armor she had spent so much money customizing was now a black armored snake skin dress. The snake it was made from had black scales that glowed silver in the right light. No longer showing off any cleavage, a fact that proved she wasn¡¯t the same woman anymore. Of course I had tried everything I could to bring her back. She had scratches from our fight and was enraged by what I had done to her in the Makuramoto. Her Haki was a new person. No more full of joy at seeing me, she was filled to the brim with rage. Around her were the other physical manifestations of the Monarchs. The King of Beasts/Monarch of Fangs next to her, he was a giant man with black hair, huge muscles, and wearing fur covered gear. He had once been a Japanese Hunter I might have gotten a little drunk. I had used a special dungeon alcohol so I could rob him, just a little. The King of Snow Beings/ Monarch of Frost stood next to him. An older man I was pretty sure he was a Hunter I got into it with in Russia. Since I went at this world for all it was worth I stepped on more than a few toes, stealing dungeons for XP and gear. It was probably a good thing they didn¡¯t seem to be the old Hunters, cus they would have all hated me anyway. Slowly walking up through the crowd of Monarchs was the strongest of them all. His name was Antares, his and all the other Monarch¡¯s names seared into my mind during the visions I received from the Architect when he tried to let the old Monarch of Light take me over. Antares was the King of Dragons/Monarch of Destruction. He was a tall man with long red hair and was wearing an immaculate suit that resembled the design of the chest of a dragon. The man he had taken over was an American hunter we had met during a joint effort. He had been on the rise in a guild and had a huge crush on the guild leader. A woman Hancock and I seduced during the dungeon. A fact that every person in the dungeon knew because of the loud sex we had nightly. ¡°Is this another trick of yours?¡± Antares asked, pointing at the naked Easton. ¡°Uh yeah,¡± Easton said as the pain hit us both. My body far stronger already than his, my pain for the World Lasting Physique was almost minor in comparison to his. His bones lengthening and hardening, muscles bulging out, I could see it all since he was naked. He didn¡¯t outwardly show any pain, but I knew it hurt him. As my pain ended, so did his. ¡°Yeah,¡± Easton said, wiping sweat from his brow. ¡°I¡¯m just another illusion.¡± He stepped back to the people I was protecting. The Hunter Guild, which was a confusing ass name in my book, elites were behind me. Everyone but their guild master was there. Cha Hae-In at their front, she had Sung Jin-Woo¡¯s arm over her shoulder. The once protagonist was pretty beat up and already used his trump cards in our fight against the Monarchs. I was pretty tired myself, but had gotten stronger from my extra levels in Omniscient Reader. My potion cooldown almost up. I began to talk again as I cast an illusion behind me. It was subtle since it copied everything behind me, but Easton could get them out without the Monarchs noticing at least. As long as I kept their focus anyway. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to accept your offer,¡± I said to the Monarchs. Along with the World Lasting Physique I was given the damage my body had been in before I left. I hid the pain as I walked toward them. I felt Hae-In grow worried but Easton was pushing her to the Rift he had made out of the room. I studied my Solo Leveling status screen as I walked toward Antares. Solo Leveling Name Weston Woon Level 200 Job Light Monarch Fatigue 91 Title Executioner (+5) HP 31,517/55,220 MP 1,651/80,351 Strength 464 Vitality 493 Agility 536 Intelligence 537 Sense 389 Free Pts. 0 Skills Challenging Roar (MAX) Negation Strike (MAX) Instant Reflexes (LVL 79) Weakest Link (LVL 54) Mana Tsunami (Lvl 49) Focused Blast (Lvl 64) Granite Skin (Lvl 69) Unbreakable (Lvl 41) Illusion (LVL 29) Flash (Lvl 47) Fairy Promenade (Lvl 15) Light Step (LVL 45) Resurrection (Lvl 3) Clearguard (Lvl 34) Light''s Hope (Lvl 76) I was low on mana, and my fatigue was higher than ever. Though my health was high, a direct hit from one of these guys had the potential to kill me. My Granite Skin had been keeping me going, but the mana cost for that had been steep. I wished I had saved enough mana for Negation Strikes, that would have killed at least a couple, but I had been on the defense as I tried to pull Hancock back in. ¡°Why do I not believe you?¡± Antares asked. His Haki far more than all the others, it was easy to see he was the leader. ¡°Quit with the game, Kurzan. Come to the Light, and push this boy out.¡± I felt something pull inside me again. I squashed it down hard, hearing a whimper from somewhere deep inside me. WIth the actual Monarch of Light trying to awaken inside of me, I got an idea. I began to convulse. My body shaking. I felt the other Monarch¡¯s Haki move to relief. Far more relief than I would have expected. They feared me for some reason. A fact I wanted to exploit. ¡°No!¡± I grunted, flailing my arm as I pretended to be taken over by the Monarch of Light. I moved my hand to my neck, choking myself. Charging my voice with chakra I changed my voice to that of the small Monarch I had fought in my mind. ¡°Give it to me! Give me the Light!¡± I yelled in his voice. Rage filling me at the audacity, I began punching my arm as Easton got the last of the Hunter Guild outside. My illusion still covering their retreat. With that I flung my arm off my neck, reaching into my Status Screen. Pulling out Annihilation I threw it at Antares. Sending a pulse of mana to the bomb it blew up in his face as he roared at me. Everything in front of me turned black as the mana bomb made all the mana in the air ignite in a fire spell. Not any old fire spell either, but one that spread itself outward. Chugging a mana potion from my Inventory I cast Unbreakable on myself. Only able to use the skill twice a day, I had saved both charges just in case. My skin was covered in a golden aura and the fire consumed everything around me. The room rocked by the massive explosion I prayed Hancock, or the Monarch in charge of Hancock, was fine. My mind¡¯s eye sensing the carcass of Annihilation I used Townsend. Mana coating my body I stepped to the casing for the bomb and stepped back. A black Rift in the wall I jumped through to find Easton and Hae-In waiting for me. ¡°Go!¡± I yelled, pointing to where the portal was. Easton nodded, grabbing the blonde and throwing her over his shoulder. No longer naked he was in his Shi¡¯ar armor that looked distinctly like a Batsuit. Pretty badass in my book I chuckled as we ran. I could feel the other Monarchs behind us. Some had escaped, most had taken the hit, but they were sure pissed now. Their Haki it¡¯s own red flame of rage, they didn¡¯t give chase, but let us run the short distance to the dungeon exit. When we were through, the portal immediately winked out of existence. Solo Leveling Quest 12: Escape the Cathanon Temple Reward: Full Heal Bonus Upgrade+ sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Annoyed by the weak rewards, I hesitated but used the Bonus Upgrade on Identity Theft Resistance. Antares had proved the previous Monarch of Light was in me somewhere. I wanted to make sure he stayed where he was. It was also a little endearing to have felt the pull from the Monarch, with luck that meant Hancock was in her body somewhere as well. The area around us in pure pandemonium, police cars surrounded the once dungeon entrance, keeping citizens and reporters back. Members of different guilds, and representatives from the Korean Hunter Association were walking and talking on phones. I let out a sigh. Able to feel the Haki of everyone around me it was good to feel no Monarchs. ¡°Nice,¡± Easton said as he looked at an invisible screen. ¡°What did you get?¡± I asked. ¡°Turns out I¡¯m a Player too,¡± he said, giving me a thumbs up. ¡°Got a quest for escaping that temple too.¡± ¡°That seals the deal. All Passive skills are handouts,¡± I said, happy for the distraction. ¡°Weston¡­¡± Cha Hae-In asked. Her armor battered and body pretty hurt, I pulled out a potion from my Inventory. Handing it to her she hesitated but drank it. Immediately her Haki skyrocketed back to what it was supposed to be. She and Jin-woo had been fighting the Architect¡¯s boss before I came in, and both were beat up. ¡°What¡­¡± She asked in confusion from what the potion did to her. ¡°Hancock and I may have not told you about all we could do,¡± I said, feeling bad. The two women had been best friends before we came to this world, and Hancock had kept that relationship going. Ultimately culminating in a nice threesome the night before. I liked Hae-In, a lot, but she had been blind to all we had been doing. ¡°I-¡± I said to her but was cut off as one of the Hunter¡¯s Association employees walked up to Easton. ¡°Sir, are you okay? What happened in there?¡± He asked. ¡°Uhh, I¡¯m¡­¡± Easton looked at me. ¡°I¡¯m East-er Weston,¡± I said, confusing myself. ¡°That¡¯s¡­one of my clones.¡± I had been seen with shadow clones before, so it wasn¡¯t a huge surprise. ¡°Sorry, sir,¡± he said and the others walked over to me. My armor was invisible to them, so the armored up Easton had been the better choice. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I¡­can¡¯t explain,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°Contact Chairman Go. Tell him to get all of the guildmasters that can make it to the Hunter¡¯s Association headquarters in an hour.¡± ¡°All?!¡± He asked. ¡°All,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°We are at threat level¡­Easton, what was the threat level in One Punch? The highest one?¡± ¡°Either meteor or God, I can¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Poetic,¡± I said with a wry smile. ¡°We are at threat level god. An SS-Ranked Dungeon is about to fall down on us, and we need to be ready.¡± ¡°SS-Rank?!¡± People yelled around me. I ignored them, walking through the crowd as I headed to the familiar Haki. Easton and a now cured Cha Hae-In followed. As the Commissioner of the Hunter¡¯s Association, people began yelling into phones to follow my orders. As if I was a stone thrown in stillwater, ripples moved through the people around me as they went to work. I got to the ambulance before it could drive away. Opening the back door the driver yelled at me but I ignored him. Jin-woo strapped to a stretcher he was pretty beat up. Manhandling him, I opened his mouth and poured in one of my weaker potions. He drank it down, still unconscious. When he didn¡¯t wake I slapped him so hard the ambulance rocked to the side onto two tires, then fell back. ¡°Jeez!¡± He yelled, shadows coalescing around him. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± I said, standing over him. ¡°Gave you a nice mushroom stamp.¡± I pretended to zip up my pants. His eyes widened then he grunted. His grunt turned into a laugh then he was doubled over in pain as he held his ribs. ¡°Quit being a bitch,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. ¡°I got my ass kicked,¡± he said. ¡°What about your fucking shadows?¡± I asked, frowning. ¡°They were disabled,¡± he said sadly. Looking around he nodded. ¡°They¡¯re back now though.¡± ¡°Good, we will need them,¡± I said. ¡°I need you to send them out in the world.¡± ¡°Why?¡± He asked, frowning. ¡°Quit. It,¡± I ordered, repeating the words again. I couldn¡¯t remember what his disposition in the manhwa had been, but my Jin-woo was a little bitch. Always hiding his strength. Working in the shadows to try to level as secretively as possible. Where I was open with what I wanted, and took it if it wasn¡¯t given to me, he scurried and hid. ¡°No more hiding,¡± I told him. ¡°We got 19 people as strong as us out there, probably stronger since they¡¯ve been doing this for thousands of years. You saw it, right?¡± He slowly nodded. ¡°These people are ancient. They need some time to get used to bodies again, gather their strength. We need to move. Now, not an hour from now, not even a fucking minute from now. Get your little shadows out there. Threaten all of them. We are doing a worldwide guildmaster meeting.¡± ¡°When?¡± He asked, not liking anything I was saying. ¡°Tomorrow,¡± I said. Thinking quickly I knew of only one place that could house it. Many attempts at worldwide guild meetings had been made, but I would make it happen. ¡°The United Nations in the US. Tomorrow. No later. I need all of them there. No more backstabbing, bribing, or any of the other shit they have been doing.¡± ¡°Them or you?¡± He asked, smirking slightly. ¡°Both,¡± I said, trying to convey how serious I was. ¡°We got a world war coming. It could be on us in the next 24 hours for all we know.¡± I had seen it all. So many visions had played through my mind when the Architect tried to give my body to the old Monarch of Light. This was not their first time doing this. They had failed over and over again, relying on the Cup of Reincarnation to bring one of their consciousness¡¯ back. Trying to learn from their mistakes as they challenged the Rulers. Problem was, that each time they tried to beat the Rulers, humanity was wiped out. At the center of their little war, we were a stepping stone. I didn¡¯t like that. I didn¡¯t like it at all. Yet another alien race, setting their sites on my home, it was time to take their fight to them. Use their own tactics against them and kill them once and for all. No Returner shit. No do-overs. A straight bar room brawl, with only one survivor at the end. And no matter what they pulled, it was going to be my side that survived. I would make damn sure of it. CHAPTER 479 BYSTANDER CHAPTER 479 BYSTANDEREASTON ¡°And that¡¯s my plan,¡± Weston said from the front of the conference room. Everyone stood in stunned silence. I scoffed. ¡°Have anything to add?¡± He asked me. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°That was dumb as shit. Your whole plan was go to America and get all the guilds together. You didn¡¯t explain anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not risking this shit getting out right now,¡± Weston said. Barely caring that in the mind¡¯s of those around us he was talking to himself. They still thought I was one of his shadow clones. ¡°I will fill in those that need to know, like Chairman Go.¡± He pointed at the old man sitting in front. He looked like a retired bodybuilder. Wearing a tailored suit he radiated full faith in Weston, hardly questioning what he was saying. I was pretty sure they had some kind of gay relationship. Although knowing myself, it was probably more of a father/son deal, but who knew what he had been up to for a year? ¡°Fuck you,¡± he added, reading my mind. ¡°No, fuck you,¡± I said. ¡°Our plan is shit, and you know it.¡± ¡°East¡­¡± He said, closing his eyes. ¡°This is not the time or place.¡± He and I had talked about his plan originally, and he said he would work on it, but apparently he hadn¡¯t. Knowing myself, he was probably spitballing. ¡°There are a lot of Hunters out there. I have ideas, but we have kept ourselves secretive for too long. There is a reason Hunters awoke on this planet, and it wasn¡¯t because of the Monarchs. There is something out there that can help us.¡± I frowned, he had me there. One thing I didn¡¯t understand in the original manhwa was why the protagonist were so secretive. Everything landed on the back of the main character, whose name I still couldn¡¯t remember. He wasn¡¯t in the meeting at the moment, Weston having sent him on another mission already. Either way, manhwa was always dependent on the main character. Problem was, Weston and I tended to monkey with the worlds a little. Sometimes stifling the original protagonist¡¯s growth a teeny tiny bit. From what I could see, the me in this world said jump and people asked for permission before they actually did it. ¡°I will have a report for everyone tonight,¡± the old man said as he stood. The other guildleaders focused on him, obviously respecting the man more than Weston. ¡°In the meantime, I suggest you book passage to America.¡± He looked to one of the aides that had been whispering to him. ¡°I am told that an announcement has already been made by the United Nations. They are calling this an impromptu meeting. In hopes of fostering the United Guilds they have been pushing.¡± There was a lot of drama going on in the world I wasn¡¯t privy to. Weston¡¯s shadow clone had tried to explain it to me in Walking Dead world, but it was different to actually be there. I could finally put faces to names, and was getting a feel for the people. One thing I knew for sure was other Weston had seriously downplayed how much he pissed the other guilds off. Each one stared at him like they wanted to kill him. Either some slight during the last few months, or he had cut off too many toes, I didn¡¯t know. I did know I was glad my Shi¡¯ar Armor had holographic capabilities. I wouldn¡¯t have to walk around with his face on if I didn¡¯t need to. Which reminded me, I had a new Status Screen. I pulled it up. Solo Leveling Name Weston Woon Level 81 Job N/A Fatigue 0 Title None HP 21,514 MP 35,592 Strength 243 Vitality 243 Agility 246 Intelligence 249 Sense 201 Free Pts. 0 Skills I had escaped with the people from the Hunter Guild, and was given the Player Passive Skill. It scanned my body and automatically assigned stats. Which meant I could begin to level up and earn some skills on my own. Since Weston was used to stepping on toes and he had a lot of protection thanks to the Korean Hunter Association, I felt that extended to me as well. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m gonna go wander around,¡± I said, pushing through the people around Weston. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll Chat you when we are leaving.¡± We hadn¡¯t used it much but our Chat Passive Skill was already proving invaluable. Walked Dead and Omniscient Reader had been annoying since we couldn¡¯t keep in touch. ¡°I think I might just fly there,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know.¡± He nodded and looked to the blonde girl next to him. She radiated love for him, and he eyed her with a mix of worry and love. Frowning, I had to remind myself not to fall into any of his women. It was easy to see who they were by their Haki. A few women guildmasters in the room had been in his bed, because they exuded so much lust it made me a little uncomfortable. Since I was the spitting image of him, they gave me the same looks, but I didn¡¯t want any part of whatever penalty he would put on me if I fell into one of their beds. I used Zetsu, pulling in my Nen to make myself less noticeable. As I did, I made my way outside of the large building. Workers bowed at me as I passed, I waved, kind of unsure what to do here. In Omniscient Reader my past-self had been a rich-kid. Everyone bowed to him. Should I have been saluting or bowing back? In the end it didn¡¯t matter. After I got outside I noticed a huge line of reporters but flew off. The city pretty alive, Seoul was far different than the one I had left in Omniscient Reader. No giant monsters loose, no burning skyscrapers, poison fog, and far less floating demons, it was pretty. But right then I wanted monsters to kill since I was a Player. I seriously considered world jumping for the next few hours until things got bad again. I could go to one of the other worlds and fight monsters to gain more levels, but I really had no idea what parts of the stories Weston was at. In the end, I simply flew this way and that. I knew dungeons were rather common. Maybe I could get lucky and stumble upon one. Scanning the area with my Observation Haki, the real skill that was helping me was Rift. With the skill I was able to open doorways that skipped space but also opened up into new dimensions. One thing I noticed when we escaped the dungeon portal earlier, is that my Rift reacted to the dungeon portal as well. Just like when that dimensional attack was thrown at us on the Shi¡¯ar world. My Rift skill called to it, as if it wanted to do the same. A part of me guessed maybe I could go to new dimensions but had been too hesitant to try. Manipulating the power was a risk. I knew the dungeon portals sent you to different worlds, and each world usually had giant monsters in them. I really didn¡¯t want to mess around and open a portal into a world like Cthulhu world in Invincible. But a part of me knew I had to try. I had to get stronger, and learning to go to new worlds was part of that. It took time but I eventually found one of the dungeon portals. It was in the center of a park. Police tape far away from it, there was a security car stationed nearby. Nighttime currently, they didn¡¯t worry too much about someone jumping in. Proving why it has been so easy for other Weston to piss other guilds off. Smiling to myself I dropped down by the portal. It was about twelve feet tall and ten feet wide. In the shape of an oval it was perpendicular to the ground. At the center it was a blue swirling vortex and the outer part was black that mixed in with the blue. Closing my eyes I couldn¡¯t sense much from it with my energies, but my Rift skill was going haywire. It pulsed with the swirl of the vortex. An ever constant calling that became stronger as I stood close to it. Normally I simply thought about a distance away from me and shot out my Rift skill. Having received it in a lab accident I used the power for evil, but current me wanted to try to use it for less evil. As I stood near the portal I changed my mindset. The whole point of portals was to ignore distances. I wasn¡¯t sure if it would take me to a new dimension or other world, either way it would take me somewhere. I needed to copy what those could do. ¡°Maybe,¡± I said, my eyes focused on the cyclone at the center. It reminded me slightly of the Uzumaki test back in Naruto World all those years ago. I had spent months encased in water, trying to understand it. Eventually able to completely ignore the whirlpool as I became one with the water. ¡°The eye,¡± I mumbled as I stared at the center of the portal. I focused on only it. The point that was always the least chaotic in a storm, but was the most with portals. It was the centerpoint of the energy as if it was drilling into space itself¡­ Suddenly my Rift shot out of me. As if called to the portal it began to mix with the energy. Adding a new red color to it. ¡°Shit,¡± I said, trying to pull it back in, but the Rift was in the whirlpool. Combining with the portal, becoming one with it. ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck,¡± I mumbled. I assumed people were on the other side. I hoped I hadn¡¯t trapped them somehow, cutting ties to this portal in some way. As I cursed I began to feel the familiar Rift. Pulling it away from the portal the red split away as if a tornado breaking from the cyclone. The bottom tip of the twister, reaching into my chest. ¡°Come on,¡± I said, unsure what I was struggling with. My Rift was coming back to me though. Slowly but surely it was separating, no longer mixing with the black and blue of the portal. With a pop it was released and shot back into me. The Rift going dormant inside. ¡°What the shit,¡± I mumbled. Taking in deep breaths I didn¡¯t feel as much of a calling from the portal. My Rift skill almost felt uninterested now. ¡°What the fuck are you?¡± I asked my power. Thinking about it I opened a door into my subspace. The door came far easier to me, but instead of a black outline for the rip in space it was now red. ¡°Wha¡­¡± I asked and opened another Rift. This time I thought of farther away. Instantly a red portal appeared. On the other side of it was the river that moved through Seoul. That was miles away. A way farther distance than I had meant to send the Rift. ¡°Did I just get an upgrade?¡± I mumbled. I looked at my screen but didn¡¯t notice any changes to the Rift skill. No asterisk or anything. ¡°Maybe my Rift always had this capability,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I just needed a¡­specimen,¡± I said as I stared at the portal. Which didn¡¯t make sense, I stepped through doors that took me to different dimensions all the time. Unsure what could have caused this I thought on it until someone yelled at me. ¡°Weston! Is that you?!¡± Someone roared. Their voice filled with anger. I gulped and didn¡¯t bother to see who it was. Shooting off into the sky I thought on my Rift power as I soared over the city. Lost in thought it wasn¡¯t until I felt a spike of fear that I broke out of my thoughts. Down below me I noticed the scared person. Walking down a busy street, a van had stopped right next to her. Three men jumping out, they tried to grab her but she slipped out of their hands. Yelling for help, I was on the assailants in an instant. Punching each one across the face they bounced on the concrete and were knocked out. ¡°Woops,¡± I mumbled. I had basically been given this strength. I wasn¡¯t used to the body yet. Having put far too much into the blow, I needed to add everyday activities to my regiment before I did anything too big. ¡°Weston?¡± A voice asked from behind. I turned to see the girl that had almost been kidnapped. ¡°Does everyone know me here?¡± I asked myself. It felt like he had pissed off or slept with most people I ran into. As I faced her I noticed that Weston hadn¡¯t slept with this girl at least. Rather than lust she radiated love. But not the sex kind that I was used to feeling, more familiar. She ran to me and hugged me. ¡°Thank you, I thought I was a goner.¡± ¡°Uh yeah,¡± I said, studying her. She was rather pretty, but young. Maybe 19 or so she had gray eyes and brown hair. Skinny as can be she was wearing a green dress that went down to her knees. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± she said. ¡°You think they wanted to ransom me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Are you famous?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± She laughed, hitting my shoulder. I frowned, not sure who she was. ¡°Should we call the police?¡± ¡°I think someone already did,¡± I said, pointing to the crowd. The can had driven off but the men were knocked out hard. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to deal with that. You good to get home?¡± I began to rise in the air. ¡°You¡¯re not taking me home after that?!¡± She yelled a little familiar. ¡°I¡­can,¡± I said. Unsure how to explain I didn¡¯t know who she was. I dropped down. ¡°Princess carry or piggie back ride?¡± ¡°Piggie back,¡± she said without hesitation. Moving to my back I held onto her knees and lifted off. She yelled then caught herself, changing it into a laugh. ¡°Where¡¯s your water?¡± She asked, looking at my feet. ¡°Puddle flying is lame. I learned to do without,¡± I said over my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re already getting stronger,¡± she said. Shaking her head I guessed she was close to Weston. But as she held onto my back I thought it was more of a friend vibe. Maybe she was someone he knew before he came to the world. ¡°Where to?¡± I asked. ¡°Well home is that way,¡± she said, pointing the opposite direction. ¡°But now that I¡¯m here, I don¡¯t want to go.¡± She snuggled up into my neck making me get a little nervous and excited. ¡°Then stay,¡± I said with a shrug continuing straight. We were heading East over the city. She was quiet for longer than I thought she would be. Her Haki still shaken by the kidnapping attempt. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you saved me,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve been hearing all these other stories of you saving people. I thought you forgot about little old me,¡± she said. ¡°How could I forget about you?¡± I laughed, mildly nervous. ¡°You¡¯re that¡­girl.¡± ¡°That girl?¡± She laughed. ¡°Is that all I am to you?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re my perfect backpack,¡± I said, lifting her legs a little. She laughed far more than the joke warranted. Her mouth near my ear she asked, ¡°where are we going?¡± S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I¡¯m going to America,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°We have a big guild meeting there tomorrow.¡± ¡°Really? Is this about the thing I saw on the news?¡± She asked. ¡°Probably,¡± I said. ¡°We need to meet a bunch of people there tomorrow.¡± ¡°Quite the distance, you got a plane?¡± She asked. ¡°No, I was just going to fly there,¡± I said. ¡°Fly there illegally?!¡± She asked, getting excited. ¡°No passports or anything?¡± ¡°Yeah, I hadn¡¯t thought of that,¡± I admitted. ¡°Do I really need one? I mean, I¡¯m strong.¡± ¡°True, you¡¯re one of the strongest people in the world,¡± she said. ¡°Does that mean I can come with?¡± ¡°Uhhh I mean, if you want,¡± I said with a shrug. I had enjoyed my time with Linda across the world in Walking Dead. ¡°Do you need to call someone?¡± ¡°My mom wasn¡¯t expecting me home tonight,¡± she said, hope in her voice. ¡°I can call her though. Will you take me with you? Please Weston. Pretty please?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I said. ¡°But you¡¯ll have to hold on. I¡¯m gonna speed up if we are going to get there in time.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered, holding on tight. Her arms around my neck, her legs wrapped around my front. Excited as I gained speed. As I did she yelled out in joy and exultation, ready for her own adventure, whoever she was. CHAPTER 480 COUNTRYSIDE CHAPTER 480 COUNTRYSIDE¡°So how¡¯s school?¡± I asked hesitantly to the girl on my back. ¡°Seriously? Jinwoo didn¡¯t tell you I graduated?¡± She asked, laughing. She said the name Jinwoo, but instead of picturing someone from this world, I remembered someone from my private school in Omniscient Reader with the same name. ¡°I swear, all you think about is fighting.¡± She began to explore my back, rubbing my muscles. ¡°How did you get so strong, anyway?¡± ¡°Pushups,¡± I said with a nod. I was more than a little lost, but her Haki was pleasant. Like wearing a little sister for a backpack. ¡°Look, there¡¯s the coast.¡± ¡°Awesome,¡± she said slowly, her haki practically beaming with joy. The sun wasn¡¯t up yet as we flew West, but the coast was alive with lights. ¡°Where are we?¡± She asked. We were traveling close to the speed of sound. I didn¡¯t want to push her and make the trip uncomfortable so I went slower for her. ¡°California, I bet,¡± I said. ¡°No way,¡± she said, growing more excited. ¡°Can we see any movie stars?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning on it. I have an appointment in New York,¡± I said. Though I could technically Chat with Weston to get a better idea who this girl was, a part of me was saying I shouldn¡¯t. The Weston in this world was kind of a dick. Besides, I was enjoying the girl¡¯s company. ¡°They¡¯re probably asleep.¡± ¡°True,¡± she said, putting her finger to her mouth as she thought. ¡°Is there anything fun to do in New York?¡± ¡°You could see a show,¡± I said. ¡°Other stuff¡­¡± I said at a loss for ideas. For all I knew 9/11 didn¡¯t happen in this world, or another building was attacked. Since people were super powered I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what stuck to my original world¡¯s path. ¡°Or get a hotel and engorge yourself on room service.¡± ¡°Fancy, are you paying?¡± She asked, moving her mouth back beside my ear. ¡°For you? No,¡± I said with a shake of my head. ¡°What? Why?¡± She asked. ¡°You¡¯ve always told me I¡¯m super cute.¡± ¡°You are,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°But I feel like you¡¯d abuse it.¡± ¡°Oh come on, I¡¯ll make it up to you,¡± she said practically rubbing herself on me. I didn¡¯t think she realized how sexual that was. At least she didn¡¯t at first, then stopped herself as shame leaked into her. ¡°How¡¯s Hancock?¡± ¡°Uhh, sick?¡± I asked. She wasn¡¯t herself, but I had full confidence we could get her back. ¡°Yeah, sick. She got infected in some weird dungeon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too bad,¡± she said, meaning it. ¡°Jeez, that was the last time I saw you.¡± ¡°When?¡± I asked. ¡°Your wedding,¡± she said as if it were obvious. I opened my mouth, about to say something, but instead nodded. Hancock seemed the type to want an actual wedding. From what I understood, she had friends in this world. Weston had a lot of money, as did she too if she was leveling up like him. I pictured a grand event. Her in a lace white gown reminiscent of her clothes in One Piece. Doves were probably involved, snakes too, knowing her. I let out a sad sigh. I had seen her only a day ago in that weird vision from the Incubus. My love for her as strong as ever, I wished I had been there. Not for the wedding night, but to see her in the dress. In my original life my wife and I didn¡¯t have the money for a grand wedding. One thing after another had gone wrong. Family flaking or causing drama, the DJ played the music way too loud, and the beer was flat. We never looked back on it fondly, but did eventually laugh about it. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The girl whispered into my ear. We had flown over the cities on the coast and were still heading East. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said. A part of me had needed this break from Comics. So much drama in Marvel I really did want to find someone like Hancock there. Someone I could be myself with. A woman that accepted me for who I was. I wanted no lies between us. I had learned my lesson with Hancock. Though our start in the worlds had been rocky, it seemed Weston and Hancock had gotten into their own groove. I knew he wanted her back, which was nice to see. For me, this was the whole point of living. I had originally died. I had lived a good life. I was ready at any time to die back then, content to let those I had raised pass on my legacy. Though that legacy was meager, it was at least something. But I continued on. I now jumped from world to world, messing up lives of other people that had most likely been like me. Going to work, raising kids, trying to keep a marriage together. The love I found along the way, somehow pushed me forward. I could be content picking a world, finding a woman or women to stay with, and letting my next Challenge take me. These worlds depended on me now. The gods or whatever controlled them setting me right in the middle of the canon, where I was most needed. Where every fighter had to give their all to help the world. It was almost ironic. In my first life I was a nobody. Living a normal life, reading, watching, and playing some new form of entertainment to spice it up. Now I was living in these worlds. Worlds I picked, and I was essential to the story. I was never a fighter, but during my fight or flight responses I had become one. It was endearing to know I had survived. From what I remembered, 10,000 people had originally been given this task of jumping worlds. I wasn¡¯t sure how many of us were left, but I knew it was very few. Killed by the canon, or in Challenges as we did what we wanted in these worlds. Whether good or bad. ¡°Woah,¡± the girl said, pointing to my right. There were lights heading toward us fairly quickly. Brought out of my thoughts I extended my Haki out and smiled. ¡°I guess they noticed us.¡± As I said that the jet plane slowed to point lights mounted on the front at me. I waved, then the girl did the same. ¡°You caught me!¡± I yelled, but doubted they could hear me. The haki of the person inside relaxed as he recognized my face. Eventually a speaker sounded from the plane. ¡°Weston Woon, do you need assistance?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I thought for a moment, and rather than yelling I made a motion for big, then took a bite from an apple. It didn¡¯t take the pilot long to decipher. The ship did a weird flail from side to side then he flew off. It wasn¡¯t too long before he and another jet came back. Each one flying some distance away at my sides. ¡°We get our own escort?¡± She asked. ¡°Looks like it,¡± I said with a nod. Unsure if that was a good or bad thing. Conversation died down a little as the night wore on, and the girl fell asleep at my back. The jets beside us didn¡¯t approach, but were a constant thrum of noise at my sides. I was left to my thoughts for a time. Then as the sun peeked over the horizon I felt something. Frowning, my Rift skill was activating again. Mirroring the power of a portal. I motioned to one of the jets below me and pointed down. I began to descend as they figured out what to do. Below us was a barren wasteland. Not so much from death and destruction, but because there was nothing around. I estimated we were somewhere in the no man¡¯s land of Colorado or Kansas. Flat as the eye could see we were between mountains and plains. The environment more desert than anything, I didn¡¯t sense anyone for miles. But below me was a dungeon portal. Slightly hidden by a dried up creek bed, the portal was situated where you could only see it from above. I was pretty sure this world had ways to scan for portals, but this one had apparently been missed. No vehicles or people around it, I wanted a closer look. I opened my subspace and pulled out a blanket. Throwing it on the ground I laid the girl on it. She stirred but didn¡¯t wake. Wanting my own look at the portal I approached it as I received a notification. Solo Leveling Quest 13: Close the portal before it breaks. Reward: Identification ¡°Shit,¡± I mumbled. Not only because the reward was exactly what I wanted from a game world, but also because the dungeon was breaking. Other Weston had explained to me that dungeon breaking meant monsters on the other side could come through. Somehow there was a time limit on all portals that prevented this, unless it was conquered that is. ¡°Do I want to conquer it?¡± I mumbled. I could gain levels now, there was no reason not to. -Hey, did you get a quest too?- Weston sent me, a window popping up automatically from my Chat skill. -Yeah, I¡¯m near a portal in America- I typed back. -Where- -America, you idiot- -Where in America, you dumbass?- -Oh, somewhere in the middle. Colorado maybe- I typed. There was a long pause then he replied. -Yeah, they just called me, confirming it was me. You¡¯re in Kansas. They requested you close it since they don¡¯t have a team that can get there in time.- -Alright, I want whatever money they give you- -I literally just gave you 95 billion won!- -oh right, well I¡¯m broke. So¡­- -Yeah, yeah- he typed. -I have a reservation for a large suite at the Mandarin in New York. Close that thing, and I¡¯ll see you there in about 9 hours- -Sounds good- I sent back and refocused on the Portal. It was blue and black like the one I had seen earlier. But as I focused, I noticed tiny bolts of electricity coursing around it. ¡°Must mean it¡¯s breaking,¡± I mumbled. I moved to within a few inches of it and hovered my hands over the portal. My mind¡¯s eye could almost feel how close I had to be to step through to another world. A distortion in the air that almost felt like a void. Frowning, I also got the sense of tropics for some reason. ¡°What?¡± I mumbled. Looking around there was nothing that should have hinted at that. My eyes on the portal though, I got more of a sense of the Amazon or something. Like hot weather and sun. ¡°Let¡¯s try it,¡± I mumbled and stepped into the portal. My Rift skill came alive during the split-second I was inside the portal. Calling to me to be let out, to open more portals, go to new places. Then I was through the portal and it quieted down. On the other side I was in a world that was as I had pictured. Standing on the side of a hill, splayed before me was a dense jungle. Two suns above my head there was a giant pterodactyl looking monster flying over head. A waterfall splashing water to a lake beside me, I felt like I was in the Amazon, or at least my Hollywood addled vision of it. Large monsters that looked like a mix between an alligator and porcupine shot out of the lake below, snapping at bugs the size of cars. Everything felt and looked as I had pictured it. Like I was experiencing deja vu from a vision I had only a second ago. Curious, I turned around to face the portal. As I approached it again I got the same feeling. This time instead of a jungle I could feel a cold desert vibe. With my eyes closed, I could almost picture it. A girl strewn on a blanket nearby, the edges of the once creek on either side. Without any further ado I stepped back through. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Again, my Rift came alive. Wanting to absorb into the portal for some reason. Not seeing any reason not to, I let it. Shooting the now red energy out of my body, it mixed with the blue and black of the portal. The cyclone of the portal turning brighter with the red as the sun continued to rise to the east. After a couple of minutes the red Rift energy began to pull back into me. It felt almost ecstatic, like a kid riding high from a fun recess. My face in a constant frown, it turned out I didn¡¯t know what the hell my power was. Almost acting like a living being in this world, I needed to get back to DC to find out what had happened to me. For now, I needed to focus. I knew there would be some boss monster on the other side of the portal that would allow it to calm down. But I was gaining too much with my Rift skill. My mind thought of possibly being able to make my own portals, making travel in other worlds far easier. Letting out a tense breath I relaxed. Extending my arms out, I hovered my hands just outside the range of the portal. Fully on Earth, I called my Rift skill. It was a little reluctant as if tired, but came to me. Red energy covering my hands it began to act like it had done this a thousand times. Rather than shooting into the Rift it began to absorb the blue and black energy, growing stronger as it did so. The new alien energy was alive with power, but my Rift calmed it down. Making it docile as the energy flowed into me. The swirling cyclone slowed, each rotation pushing more energy into my hands. The Rift getting stronger with each second, it became full. The energy almost too much to be held, then as if a threshold was passed, the portal dissipated into the air. Somehow becoming reabsorbed into the environment. ¡°What the fuck,¡± I mumbled as a couple of notifications came in. Solo Leveling Quest 13: Complete Close the portal before it breaks. Reward: Identification Congratulations! You have achieved something thought impossible: Closed a Portal without entering. Reward: Skill: Portal Closure The skill was added to my Solo Leveling screen. To be honest I was more excited about the Identification skill. Added to my main screen, I used it on my Rift skill. Rift Open and close portals. ¡°Great,¡± I mumbled. Weston¡¯s Journeyman Eye had told me more than that. Back when Weston used it on my Rift skill it had said, Open and close portals as well as a linked subspace to the user. Unhappy with the information I studied my Solo Leveling screen. The Portal Closure skill was listed there, telling me that it was a System skill, not exactly linked to my main screen. ¡°Solo leveling uses mana¡­¡± I mumbled. ¡°Is that what the difference is?¡± Was my Rift skill mixing with mana in my body or in the air. Making it have the capability to close portals? ¡°Interesting¡­¡± I said as I thought it over. Mana was a new power to me. Mostly utilizing energy systems focused inside my body, I needed to figure out what this new power system was. I headed back to the sleeping girl, my mind¡¯s eye trying to find this elusive power as I searched. There were a lot more possibilities in this world than I thought. Especially if just being there could make my powers stronger. All I could do was hope they stayed this strong in other worlds. CHAPTER 481 WELCOME TO AMERICA CHAPTER 481 WELCOME TO AMERICAWESTON It was like coming home. I had been in Solo Leveling for nearly 6 months by this point. Hancock and I living it up in a way we hadn¡¯t tried in other worlds. Hunters were treated like celebrities in this world, and we were two of the best in only a few months. Having traveled all over the world, had sex in interesting places, and with beautiful women, we had lived it up. Our wedding had been international news. A week after it was announced we were Korea¡¯s most recent S-Rank Hunters, we had conducted the ceremony in the largest hotel in Korea. Booking the entire place for ourselves we had invited everyone we knew, and then some. Hunters and guildmasters from all over the world had attended our wedding. Each with ulterior motives to learn our secrets, or try to poach us from Korea. The wedding had been as Hancock wanted. White everywhere, doves galore, her wedding gown practically see through with how fine it was. She even had it enchanted to glow, which wasn¡¯t cheap. It had all been worth it in my book. Giving her a day she never thought she would have. A day her past lives had dreamed up for her. As I had hoped, the wedding night was as I wanted. Rather than just taking my bride, Hancock had invited more than a few women Hunters to help with the nuptials. None were her bridesmaids, but women that had flown in from other countries. It quickly turned into an orgy that none of the other girls had expected. Doing things with them they never planned to allow, we spent a whole day in our bedroom. The girls forced to leave to catch flights, they left in shame at what they had done as Hancock and I continued on. We secluded ourselves on Jeju island for a week. Just she and I living out of the Capsule House as we took a real break. Reading manga and books as we watched the sun set, talked about our future together, the possibility of trying for more kids. That was when the honeymoon ended. Reminded of our twins in One Piece world, it was a sober moment for us. Our break ended, and we continued our conquering of dungeons. Challenging guilds, and being overall dicks to everyone, it was really fun. No working in the shadows, letting the protagonist take the brunt of it, we were in the center spotlight of everything in this world. Hancock really did bring the best out of me, not so much the good out of me, but the best. I had more fun with her in the six months in this world than I thought possible. But always the lives we lived before loomed over us. The unspoken topic of our kids a hanging weight over us as we seduced women and fought monsters. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I mumbled, shaking my head. Legitimate tears in my eyes I ached to talk to her again. We had so much left unsaid. We got married and we stopped talking about kids after the reminder of Lupin and Lily. I knew it made her ache with worry randomly, but I ignored it. There was nothing I could do. That world was locked, and I didn¡¯t have the key yet. ¡°Now she¡¯s fucking gone,¡± I mumbled, my fists clenching so tight they almost drew blood. I hadn¡¯t seen it coming. Taken over by some other entity. A part of me hoped I could bring her back, but a bigger part worried I couldn¡¯t. Those dead eyes of the Monarch that took over her body still haunted me. Far stronger than the Hancock I knew, she had thrown everything she had at me. Ready to end me with each attack. All my plans in place, and I would have to add making certain no one killed her to my list. Hancock had to be in there somewhere. I needed to trap her in this dimension somehow. If I didn¡¯t get a quest for an item to help me, I could maybe go to Easton¡¯s worlds to find someone. For now, there was too much to worry about. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Hae-In asked as she sat up in the bed. We were on my private jet, flying to New York City. Though I had many offers for companionship during the ride, I wanted Hae there with me. As Hancock¡¯s closest friend, it was somehow comforting to have her with me. As if a part of Hancock was still beside me. Her naked body showing from the discarded blanket, she crawled over to me. Resting her chest against my back as her chin sat on my shoulder. She breathed in deeply and let out a long sigh. ¡°I miss her too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been a day,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I know,¡± she said, blushing as she held me tighter. ¡°But I talked to her everyday.¡± She mumbled the last words, sadness leaking into her Haki as she actually began to cry. ¡°Every day for years.¡± She let out a sigh and looked over to me. ¡°Did she ever tell you how we met?¡± Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°She said you touched breasts,¡± I said, chuckling as I looked over my shoulder at her. Hae blushed furiously. ¡°Ugh, I hate it when she says that.¡± She became shy again but continued on. ¡°She was trying out for our Hunter Guild. She was A-Rank, and I was the only one strong enough to test her. Before we met she had to go through an obstacle course against a few monsters. She had a lot of goblin blood on her. She showered, and I came in before my evaluation of her. I tripped onto her as our towels fell open. My face landed right between¡­¡± ¡°So you had a soft landing,¡± I said laughing. My arm moving around her, I pulled her to my front. Letting her sit on my knees as she leaned against my chest. ¡°Very soft,¡± she said. ¡°During the whole evaluation I couldn¡¯t focus, and nearly went too rough with her. She laughed it off though. Saying I always had a place by her heart. Then squeezed her boobs and winked.¡± I laughed again. I knew that Hancock had been part of the Hunter guild over a year before we came to this world, but it did sound a little like the real her. ¡°We were inseparable ever since.¡± ¡°Until I came along,¡± I mumbled. She began to play with the hair on my chest, but only nodded. I looked down to her. ¡°Do you¡­hate me?¡± ¡°For what?¡± She asked, worry in her eyes. ¡°I stole that from you. Your friendship. You probably went from hanging out every day to talking every day,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°True friendships aren¡¯t so fragile,¡± she said. ¡°Did I get jealous¡­yes,¡± she said with a nod as if confirming with herself. ¡°But she loved you.¡± ¡°She did, just wish I was a better husband,¡± I said. ¡°We all wish that sort of stuff. I wish I was a better friend.¡± ¡°How could you have been?¡± I asked. She rolled her eyes. ¡°You know, she has been trying to get me to join the both of you for months, right?¡± She blushed furiously, unable to look me in the eyes. ¡°I assumed,¡± I said. ¡°What made you change your mind?¡± We had only had sex with her for the first time the day before in this World. ¡°You saved my life for one,¡± she said, slapping my chest lightly. ¡°And for two?¡± I asked. She hesitated, the words held in her throat for a moment. Then she admitted, ¡°Cus I love you both.¡± ¡°You do?¡± I asked, a little surprised. ¡°Her for sure,¡± she said, squinting her eyes at me. When I didn¡¯t tease her she continued. ¡°You¡­I¡¯m getting there. I kind of see what she saw in you now. Always on the move. Doing what you wanted. You were both getting stronger as these Players, right?¡± I nodded. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it. You¡¯re able to get stronger.¡± She shook her head, disbelieving it was possible. Most Hunters awoke as a certain tiered Rank and stayed there. Unable to strive further. Hancock, Jinwoo, and I were the only people without limits. Or so I had thought originally. It was so obvious to me now that there were others around the world. I had read reports of Hunters far exceeding their previous Rank for months. I simply attributed it to luck, or incorrect Mana Meter readings. ¡°Hey,¡± Hae said, moving my chin to face her again. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We will get her back.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, no real conviction in the words. ¡°She will come back,¡± Hae said more firmly. ¡°Then she can continue her education of the bedroom arts, or whatever the hell she called it.¡± I laughed, Cha Hae-In had been a virgin before we had her. Hancock had promised to be gentle and help guide her. It was something Hae had been ashamed of before, but she became a little more bold with Hancock not there. Looking up at me, I felt her lust pulse, causing my own to react. Pulling her toward me we kissed deeply. Moaning in my mouth she didn¡¯t fight as I picked her up. Her body practically as heavy as a feather I moved her back to the mattress. Her legs opening wide I entered her causing her to moan happily. My large dick causing her to wince, I stopped about halfway. She was S-Class, so she was strong and could take a lot of pain, but there was some pain even strength couldn¡¯t fight against. I felt her lower muscles writhe around me and begin to relax as we made out. My body hovering over hers she gasped as I began to enter her again. Moaning again I began to pull out and begin yet another session with her. With Hancock it was always go as fast as possible. She got off on the pain as of late, practically living and breathing sex when we weren¡¯t fighting monsters. For Hae it was slow and rhythmic. I could feel she liked it to be built up. Still getting used to sex, she was far more into the kissing as my speed increased. Loud slaps sounding as our sexes collided, she began to pour out liquid. My rock hard dick sliding into her more easily I began to push chakra into her. She came instantly, yelling out as her head rocked back. Caught off guard by the pleasure I moved my hands to her wrists, holding her down as I slowed again. Continuously pouring Lust Element chakra into her she cried out louder. Her legs relaxing to near the splits as I pulled out then found her hole as my dick moved slowly back in. Her teeth gritting, the pleasure only redoubled, causing her to squirt up my abs. As she did so she moaned, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Sorry. Sorry.¡± Ashamed that she couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°I love it,¡± I growled, slamming back in. Stopping with the flow of chakra her orgasm faded and she gasped. Her body wrapping around me she held me as tight as possible while I was buried in her. Taking it as a challenge I began to thrust into her. She was so tight against me the thrust barely buried me in deeper, but felt heavenly as her Haki told me she wanted more. I pulled back, her body lifting with it and humped again. The mattress denting and the plane actually rocking with the motion. Hae and I stopped, surprised we had moved the plane. Frowning, we then began to laugh. When our laughter subsided I was far more gentle with her. Thrusting in short bursts it wasn¡¯t long until I was cumming inside of her. She moaned my name as I filled her up and channeled more chakra into her. Making her cum again she scratched my back, content as can be as another session was concluded. My face buried in her chest, she ran her hands through the hair on the back of my head as we took comfort from one another. Hae hummed happily, and for a moment I forgot my worries of Hancock. Then I felt guilty for feeling happy, and I was fucking Hae again. That was how our long plane ride continued on. Random bouts of lovemaking, naps, and talking, we spent legitimate time together for the first time since I came to the world. My every other interaction with Hae-In had Hancock in the middle, which was fine. But I was starting to see what Hancock saw in her as well. Someone devoted. One of those few friends that put your needs above their own. The type of friend I would have killed for in my original life, instead of the type that killed me in my Challenge. I pushed back the bad thoughts and enjoyed my time with her. Hearing about her childhood, awakening as a Hunter, and everything else she could think of as the hours ticked away. As the pilot let us know we were landing, we got dressed slowly. Reminded of the real world as our moment to ourselves ended. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what was going to happen, but I wanted Hae-In to be there. That was for sure. We left the private room at the back of the plane to find a group of very uncomfortable guildmasters. I owned the plane, and offered them a ride. But apparently they hadn¡¯t planned on listening to Hae-In and I having sex the whole time. Hae-In blushed, finally reminded they were just outside, but I ignored them. I had fought most of them in the last month or so, and knew I was stronger. They could whine all they wanted and get a different ride home if they had a problem with what I did on my plane. After the awkward few seconds as we stared at one another, no one spoke and we disembarked. Outside, we found news reporters bombarding us with questions as we walked to a stretch limo. I dropped my two large suitcases in the trunk and we were headed across town quickly. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe they agreed to this,¡± Choi Jon-In mumbled. He was the other vice-master of the Hunter Guild with Hae-In. Although I was pretty sure he held more power. He was a mage while Hae was a warrior. Both were S-class. ¡°It¡¯s been tried before,¡± Chairman Go said. The big man took up a large side of the limo. He was old, but one of the strongest men in Korea. Truly one of my friends in this world, I had gone drinking with him more than once as he talked me into becoming his successor. ¡°The threat is real this time,¡± I said. Jin-woo threatening them all with his undead shadow army probably helped move things along as well. ¡°How are they spinning it?¡± Chairman Go was busy looking at his phone. ¡°Looks like a few dungeons are breaking faster than normal. They are saying this Summit is related to that.¡± ¡°Fun,¡± I mumbled. I knew Easton was dealing with one. I worried that the Monarchs had control of the portals. Were they going to overrun us with monsters before we could set up a defense? ¡°Did they get that thing I requested?¡± I asked Chairman Go. ¡°They did,¡± he said. ¡°What is it?¡± Hae asked, as the other guildmasters listened in. ¡°A surprise show and tell,¡± I said, putting my finger to my lips. ¡°Weston, what the fuck,¡± Lim Tae-Gyu said. He was the guildmaster of the Fiend Guild in South Korea. A tall man with black hair and a goatee, I actually respected him. He tended to stay away from the drama of the other guilds. ¡°You drag us half-way across the world. Say the entire world is in danger, and expect us to just go along without giving some answers.¡± I opened my mouth, then shut it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I decided on instead, surprising them all. In this world I had strayed from saying sorry. When I stepped on toes I offered to fight them to settle the beef. But he was right, and I was too tired to deal with anything else at the moment. ¡°I really don¡¯t have all the answers. I just know we need to meet. I promise in¡­¡± I pulled a watch from my Inventory, ¡°two hours you will have all the answers. Until then, just bear with me, please.¡± Everyone quiet from my reaction, they grumbled but dropped it. Making calls to subordinates in Korea, they had their own work to deal with. I relaxed in the seat, my arm over Hae¡¯s shoulder as she held my hand. Content in our moment out of the spotlight. Without much time to spare we stopped at my hotel. Easton had already checked in for me. The receptionist a little confused as I requested more keys, luckily my face was well known so they didn¡¯t question too much. Hae-In and I headed up to our room as we split off from the rest of the group. Everything was on me since I called them there, so they would probably rack up the room service. In the end it didn¡¯t really matter, I was glad they had put away their anger at me for the time being. We got to our room to find a red portal floating in the air. Easton in front of it he looked back at me with a thumbs up. ¡°Finally,¡± he said. ¡°What the shit?¡± I asked as I dropped my luggage and walked over to him. The room was large, with two levels, there was a wide main room that had a balcony beside it. The red portal in front of Easton was floating over the coffee table as he stared up at it. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said. ¡°My Rift skill is acting funky. I think I can make portals with it.¡± ¡°Where does it lead?¡± I found myself asking. Back on Walking Dead world we had discussed our skills and what we thought they could do. I had asked him to try opening a Rift through one of the doors in the Red Room, but he said he already tried it and it hadn¡¯t worked. For some reason, now it does. ¡°This tropical world I found,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I kind of remember the feeling of the world. I think my Rift is able to open dungeon portals.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­awesome,¡± I said. ¡°Uh Weston?¡± A voice asked from the floor above. Slowly the young girl began to walk down the stairs toward us. ¡°Jin-Ah?¡± I asked, confused. She was Sung Jinwoo¡¯s sister. A young girl of about 18, she had recently graduated high school. Since Jinwoo and I in this world were childhood friends I had known her practically all my life. ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± I looked to Easton, my eyes wide. ¡°Did you-¡± ¡°What?¡± Jinah asked. ¡°You flew me here¡­¡± She pointed at Easton. ¡°Uh, yeah,¡± Easton said. ¡°I uh ran into this girl. Not really sure who she is.¡± She was wearing a bathrobe and my anger flared. Rather than yell it I pulled up our Chat. -DID YOU FUCK HER?!- I typed furiously. ¡°What? No,¡± he said innocently, his haki saying he meant it. ¡°I thought about it.¡± I let out a sigh of relief. ¡°This is Jin-ah. Jinwoo¡¯s sister,¡± I said as I approached him. He looked at me confused, ¡°The Shadow Monarch.¡± ¡°Ohhh the main-right, right, right,¡± he said looking at the girl in a new light. ¡°That¡¯s right. You told me you guys were childhood friends. Jeez, that was close.¡± He laughed. ¡°You¡¯re telling me,¡± I said, far more worried about this than the red portal in front of him. -Wait, you didn¡¯t bang her?- He typed surprised. ¡°Well, I was tempted,¡± I admitted. ¡°But it was better to threaten Jinwoo with it to keep him in line. Besides, she¡¯s so cute,¡± I said moving to her and giving her a hug. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Hae asked as Jin-Ah pushed me away. ¡°Who is this?¡± She pointed at Easton. ¡°Uh yeah, he¡¯s not really my clone,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s uh¡­ in that dungeon a part of my consciousness split off. This is the crap left over. All the gunk they could find in me, the perverted nature, the stalker vibes, all the crap.¡± ¡°Hell no,¡± Easton said. ¡°You¡¯re the Devito to my Schwarzeneggar. Yeah, I¡¯m uh Weston, er Easton. But I don¡¯t have the memories he does.¡± ¡°What the absolute hell is going on,¡± Jinah said, getting more lost. ¡°Just pretend he is my shadow clone,¡± I said, waving at him. ¡°Now tell me more about this portal.¡± I moved up to it, amazed that it really did feel like a dungeon portal. Instead of blue and black it was a cyclone of red. ¡°So I think it¡¯s the mana in the air or body, I don¡¯t know. My MP aren¡¯t decreasing so something is reacting with it. Anyway, I can feel the other side of the portals and I just kind of make it happen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s awesome,¡± I said truthfully. I knew there was a Monarch of Portals, which was very worrying. It meant they could easily come to our world if they wanted, but if Easton could do the same, that meant we could take the fight to them rather than let them destroy Earth. Many plans began to formulate in my head as Easton talked. Very happy I decided to grab him, killing him was the furthest thing from my mind as the glass of the windows shattered as someone flew straight at me. CHAPTER 482 FAMILY MEETING CHAPTER 482 FAMILY MEETINGThe man at the end of the fist headed straight for me looked almost feral. Wearing a brown jacket with more holes in it than many plots, he had stained clothes that screamed homeless. His hair black, it was curly and down to his chest. Wild and unkempt I smacked the fist away from my face. To my surprise his hit was harder than assassins in the past. Forced to channel chakra into my body his fist narrowly missed my face as he threw another punch. I blocked it as Easton pulled out his Soulsword. The sword actually grew, and the homeless man had to jump back to dodge it. ¡°You love me?¡± I asked, the Soulsword going back to it¡¯s original length. ¡°Fuck no,¡± Easton said, his stance moving to intercept the guy attacking us. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± ¡°Happens all the time,¡± I said sadly as Hae-In dug through her luggage for her own sword. ¡°Who sent you? Who did I piss off this time?¡± sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Instead of answering, the homeless man yelled and dove at me again. This time mana shifted in the air and I cast Granite Skin on myself. Able to stop even missiles from hurting me, the man punched hard and my protection shattered. Instantly I jumped back, pissed off that I was going to have to pay damages to the room. My feet landing on the wall I jumped at him, cratering the wall. Punching him back, he took the hit and latched onto me. Mana in everything around him, he yelled and fire engulfed us. Casting Unbreakable, it was the best call as the entire room exploded in flame. Easton grabbed Jin-Ah and Hae-In leapt back. I still held onto the stranger, jumping through the window with him. Falling off the balcony he appeared surprised I was unscathed. My Unbreakable skill ended and the real fight began. Casting Negation Strike, my fist connected with him. The ability removed all protections and the invisible armor on his skin shattered as my fist broke ribs. He coughed up bile but pulled a potion out of nowhere. Swallowing it down his health recovered and I admitted, I didn¡¯t know what I was getting into. No one besides Players should have had access to potions that good. And for all I knew, Jinwoo and I were the last of the originals. The man kicked me away and we landed on the ground easily. Him on one side of the street, me on the other there were about twenty taxis between us during the busy New York rush hour. Rather than risk it, I pulled my cell phone from my Inventory. The man studying me, he gave me enough time to get some bars. Calling 911 I said, ¡°Hello, this is Weston Woon. I am a famous Hunter, you may have heard of me. There is a fight going on next to the Mandarin. I may or may not be involved. Either way, pretty sure this guy is a Hunter terrorist so I would evacuate the area.¡± I hung up before they could say anything and faced the man. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± I asked. ¡°You and your kind, dead,¡± was all he replied and he disappeared. Rather than wait for the strike I used Townsend and appeared 20 feet away. Where I had stood exploded. As if a meteor strike had hit where I stood, the ground cratered. Taxis were thrown away and people yelled. Cursing I cast a shadow clone jutsu. My clones dispersing to help people, I used Townsend straight up. Finding the homeless man waiting for me I punched as hard as I could. Utilizing Nen and Haki it broke through his defenses again as I cast an Illusion around us. Rather than allow him to cause harm, I made the area appear to be that of a sea of lava. With a wave of his hand my Illusion dispersed and I was behind him. Jumping to a new ray of light I began pummeling him in the back as Easton punched him in the face. The man cried out, his teeth rattling in his mouth as Easton and I worked together for once. Punching, kicking, shooting lightning, and casting spells, we kicked the guy¡¯s ass. Trying to do all this before his potion timer could let up, we didn¡¯t bother to use Chat or anything else to try to figure out what was going on. Instead we gave a nice beat down as the stranger tried spell after spell against us. When his arms and legs were broken, I carried him by the hair as I brought him back to my suite. Dropping him on the coffee table like week old trash, he groaned as Easton landed next to me. ¡°Man, you sure have a way with people here, huh?¡± He asked. ¡°You have no idea,¡± I said. ¡°At least it wasn¡¯t another sniper.¡± ¡°Snipers? Seriously?¡± He asked, looking around. ¡°Don¡¯t be a baby. After level 100 they just hurt,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m only level 81!¡± He said. ¡°Oh, well I would duck if I was you,¡± I said. He didn¡¯t duck but squinted his eyes at me as he flipped me off. I laughed, shaking my head as I turned to the beat up Player. ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked. His Haki said he was hurting too badly to answer. I eyed Easton and he pointing his Soulsword at the guy¡¯s neck, ready to cut it off if needed. Slowly I pulled out one of my weaker potions. The man eyed it but allowed me to pour it in his mouth. As he swallowed it and healed slightly, he began to weep. ¡°I¡¯ve lost,¡± he mumbled, shaking his head, but making sure not to touch the Soulsword¡¯s tip. ¡°All is lost.¡± ¡°What¡¯s lost?¡± I asked, leaning forward. ¡°Your beer money? Hey come on,¡± I said kicking him slightly. He continued to cry, his eyes looking up to the ceiling. As he did, Jin-ah¡¯s Haki burst with joy. The young girl ran over. Pushing past Easton and I as she stared down at the man. ¡°Dad?!¡± She yelled, making the man jerk as if slapped. His eyes no longer crying he stared at her. His haki going from despair to wonder to joy in an instant he grabbed her. Easton moved his sword away as they embraced. Both babbling to one another as they held onto one another tightly. ¡°Uhh, oh right,¡± Easton whispered to me. ¡°Doesn¡¯t their dad show up at the end?¡± ¡°I totally forgot,¡± I whispered back, frowning as I stared at the two beginning to cry harder. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he die like super quick too?¡± ¡°Yeah, as soon as they are reunited,¡± Easton said. He and I eyed one another, staring out to the open balcony, worried another attack would soon follow. ¡ª ¡°Where is she?¡± Jinwoo asked as he appeared from the shadows. ¡°Over there,¡± I said, pointing at the duo as they whispered to one another. Jinwoo moved smoothly to them. Stopping a few feet away from me as he too recognized the older man. Now that he didn¡¯t appear so strung out, the older man looked pretty good for his age. Past me actually remembered him from about 10 years ago. He hadn¡¯t aged a day. The only real thing that had changed was his long hair. He had the same scruffy beard, dark eyes that had bags under them. From what I remembered back when a young Jinwoo and I hung out, their dad, Il-Hwan was a firefighter. When the first portal opened in South Korea, he had been one of the unlucky few to venture inside. Before strong people were labeled as Hunters, before awakenings, magic gear, and anything we have today to help us, he went in to try to save someone that had fallen in. It wasn¡¯t long until the lost person was thrown out of the dungeon, and the portal closed without spitting Il-Hwan out. There was a memorial service for him, and once people started figuring out what was going on, they made a monument to him and the other people that risked venturing into portals. They were called the Lost. Sometimes people would get to a new world and find signs of humans. Because humans were never on the other side of portals, these rare instances were attributed to the Lost. ¡°Guess he has been found,¡± I mumbled as Jinwoo approached. The old man turned to face him. Tears in his eyes, Jin-Ah beamed joyous radiance as Jinwoo rushed to him. The father and son hugged one another. For once I felt Jinwoo¡¯s shadows around us. The undead, crawling across the floor from shadow to shadow they were strong, but not near as strong as in the manhwa. Either this version of Jinwoo was nerfed, or he wasn¡¯t as strong as he was supposed to be, I knew he and his shadow army weren¡¯t enough to take on the Monarchs on their own. I let the two men hug it out for a little bit. But before the weeping could start once more I walked closer to them. ¡°Alright, great family get together here,¡± I said, clapping my hands. ¡°Now, you,¡± I pointed at the old man, not showing any of the respect I did back when I was a kid. ¡°Why were you trying to kill me?¡± ¡°Dad?¡± Jinwoo asked, confused. I had called him over here on the premise that it was only his sister that hitched a ride to America. He was more than a little lost by the appearance of his once-dead father. ¡°I was given a mission,¡± he said, pulling back from Jinwoo as shadows began to move around us. He was starting to worry this man wasn¡¯t his father, which was fair. There were plenty of Hunters that could change their faces. ¡°By whom?¡± I asked, moving next to Jinwoo. The old man¡¯s haki was all over the place. As he stepped back and turned to the open balcony he began to speak. ¡°How long has it been since I went missing? Ten years?¡± ¡°Almost 11,¡± Jin-Ah mumbled, tears still filling her eyes. ¡°Well it sure felt longer than that for me,¡± he said, turning to face us as his face became hard. ¡°I was brought to an ethereal world in that portal I walked into. God, I wish I could go back,¡± he burst out then calmed himself. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. There were¡­beings there. White lights. A lot of light.¡± He chuckled almost lost as he reminisced. He sounded more than a little insane ¡°They said our world was doomed. Sick and twisted renditions of reality would be coming for Earth. They were trying to warn me, so I could warn everyone else. Then they granted me this power. Calling me a Player.¡± I frowned in confusion. I had assumed he was a Player since he had potions and an Inventory. But I thought Players were devised by the Architect to make people strong enough to become vessels for the Monarchs. ¡°The Rulers gave you this power?¡± I asked. ¡°You know them?¡± Il-Hwan asked, relief in his voice. ¡°I know of them. The Monarchs used to be Rulers before they rebelled against god, or whatever,¡± I said. ¡°Yes, after I was given this power, the Monarchs attacked us. They killed the Rulers, and I narrowly escaped with a skill they had given me. It was as if they knew it would happen,¡± he said with a sigh. ¡°From there I jumped from portal to portal. Getting stronger by the day. Killing monsters. Surviving.¡± He frowned again, a constant expression on his face as his cheeks creased for the frown. ¡°I got back to Earth¡­a few weeks ago?¡± He questioned. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Jin-Ah asked. ¡°Here, in America. I was held by a guild. They found me in one of the dungeons. They thought I was a monster pretending to speak, but they didn¡¯t know what to do with me. I didn¡¯t want to break out. I needed them to listen. To prepare. But they didn¡¯t.¡± He let out a sigh for all the time wasted trying to talk to deaf people. ¡°Yesterday I felt the¡­¡± He eyed me and Jinwoo. ¡°Monarchs for the first time. I broke out. I can¡­feel you. Their touch on you.¡± He eyed his son and I, a part of him ready to kill us if need be. ¡°But they knew of me. If you had been a Monarch you would have killed me rather than maim me.¡± He gave me a nod, a simple sign of respect from him. ¡°Well, I try not to kill before I ask questions,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah right,¡± Jin-Ah mumbled. I shot her a look and she stuck her tongue out at me. If it was any other time I would have laughed. But this was serious. This man was a Player and he had been sent by the Rulers themselves. -Is this canon?- I sent to Easton. -Maybe?- he replied, being discrete with his typing. -Damn, we suck at remembering shit- I replied. -Dude, it¡¯s been at least 8 years since we read this crap- -You¡¯re telling me- I said, shaking my head. ¡°What were the Ruler¡¯s plan for you?¡± I asked, breaking the father and son from their thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Il-Hwan admitted. ¡°They told me to get stronger. To prepare. Warn all of you. But I haven¡¯t seen them since the Monarchs attacked.¡± ¡°And the Monarchs know about you?¡± I asked. He nodded. I tried to play it through my mind. If the Rulers were actually the ones that invented the Players. They too would need vessels to affect the living world. Maybe this was an ancient rite they had worked out. The Rulers had won the last war, pushing the Monarchs back. So the Rulers must have had Players among people then as well. Maybe Il-Hwan was the start and it was supposed to spread from there. But the Monarchs have been going back in time with the Cup of Reincarnation. They knew this would happen. They ambushed the Rulers, then took or copied how to make Players. Now that they are ready on their end, their guy on the inside, the Architect, creates a dungeon and begins testing people to become Players. The Players cook a little while, get fattened up, then we all walk into a trap set by the Architect. We had been following orders from our Player screens for a while, it was easy to get us all there. Only Jinwoo and I are able to fight the Monarchs taking us over. Il-Hwan¡¯s Monarch sense goes off and he tries to kill me. All of it fit so far. It felt like canon at least. The only big change in the world was me. I made all the difference. I had to think. There had to be a way to finish this. I didn¡¯t want Returner crap. I didn¡¯t want my world destroyed. I didn¡¯t want any of the cookie cutter Manhwa endings. I wanted an ending with Hancock and me, living up the lives we talked about. That¡¯s all I cared about. ¡°What about the Rulers?¡± Easton asked, drawing eyes. ¡°You had a twin, Weston?¡± Il-Hwan asked. I shrugged. ¡°Um¡­I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t heard from them since.¡± ¡°What are you thinking?¡± I asked¡­myself. ¡°Nothing, I mean. They obviously have a stake in this,¡± he said, pointing to Il-Hwan. ¡°Maybe they are waiting for the right time to reveal themselves. Give us some guidance or whatever.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, I¡¯m not counting on them,¡± I said. These Monarchs were coming whether we liked it or not. They would kill every man, woman, and child on this planet if they felt like it. They would at least kill most of us, enslaving the rest. Either for labor or food for their species as they all moved in. ¡°Why is this planet special?¡± I mumbled. What was so great about Earth that made it the center of every galactic struggle? I shook my head, the answer obvious. All the human writers were from Earth. We liked to be the center of drama and attention. CHAPTER 483 DIVIDED CHAPTER 483 DIVIDEDBy the time we finished discussing our options, we were scrambling to get to the International Hunter Conference on time. My now larger party of Easton, Hae-In, Jin-Ah, Jinwoo, Il-Hwan, and I walked to the United Nations Headquarters. Only a mile or so away from our hotel it gave me time to gather my thoughts. Since arriving late would piss everyone off, it was in my best interest to seem relaxed. Ready for anything as normal people walked all around us. It was a sobering moment. Like one Easton had told me about when he went to the future. In Marvel, everything had gone to shit for mutants. Sentinels everywhere, only the average person was unaffected. It was a weird reminder that stuck with him. All this drama with canon, and the average person went about their daily lives. The world could end tomorrow, and they would try to go to work or school, feed themselves, and do whatever they could to survive. To be honest, it was a little annoying. Here I was, trying to save this world, and some guy nearly runs me over on his bicycle. Cursing at him, I rejoined the others as we crossed street after street. Trying my best to stay focused on the problem instead of thinking about jumping worlds again. I needed to handle this now, or I never would. I couldn¡¯t create any more memories without Hancock by my side. She was in these worlds, and I wanted to see what our next life became with her, rather than without. ¡°You are all over the place,¡± Easton noted beside me. ¡°Shut up,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I don¡¯t kill you. Absorb your powers or whatever happens when you die.¡± ¡°Ha! Me die? The way you¡¯re going, you¡¯ll die first,¡± he said. ¡°Just calm it down, man. Remember our saying?¡± ¡°Busts before rumps?¡± ¡°The other one.¡± ¡°Wear protection unless she¡¯s really hot.¡± ¡°The other, other one,¡± he said. I shook my head. ¡°Whatever happens, happens.¡± ¡°Amen,¡± he said. ¡°Whether killed by canon-fire or not. We will let it be and roll with the punches.¡± ¡°You uh, ever find a way back to life?¡± I asked. ¡°Uhh, no,¡± he said, surprised. ¡°What the hell, I forgot. There¡¯s like a million ways to come back in Marvel. Why haven¡¯t I run into any?¡± ¡°You suck at your job?¡± ¡°Or someone pulled me away right before I found it,¡± he said. ¡°What are you two whispering about?¡± Hae-In asked. Neither of us had been whispering, but System-fuckery was happening. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said. ¡°Weston said you¡¯re expecting a kid,¡± he said. ¡°What?!¡± She asked, stopping her walk. ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°Have you been wearing protection?¡± He asked slyly. ¡°No, we-¡± ¡°You said you didn¡¯t need it,¡± she hissed. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked him. ¡°I don¡¯t know, having¡­¡± he stopped, looking at nothing for a moment. ¡°Oh my god.¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked, worried as I looked around. ¡°I don¡¯t have it.¡± ¡°Have what?¡± I asked. ¡°Fertility Control. I forgot I didn¡¯t assign it as a slot,¡± he hissed as his hands went to his head. He began to curse as he stomped forward. ¡°What does it matter?¡± I asked, feeling slightly at ease. ¡°The last place we were at¡­ I kind of went on an Incubus induced bender on this chick,¡± he said. ¡°Incubus?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah, it was that dungeon boss. Shit¡­that¡¯s my first slip up in a long time. We might have a¡­¡± He eyed me. ¡°Shit,¡± I said as they moved toward me. A line of Hunters from Excalibur guild walked toward us. ¡°We will talk about this later,¡± I said. He nodded as we moved to the Excalibur lads. They were based out of London. Each with shining white armor like the Knights of the Round themselves¡­except Knights of the Round was another guild based out of London. They were big on the King Arthur crap. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Victor,¡± I said, raising my hand. It held one of my bags of luggage. They were heavy, but not to me. ¡°Cut the shit, Weston. You owe me for Calcutta,¡± Victor said. He was pissed, which was normal. ¡°We had a contract. I gave you the contents of the gold box,¡± I said. ¡°You swindled me! You knew nothing was in there.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± I said, shaking my head. His Hunters were getting ready for a fight. I released my Conqueror¡¯s Haki, knocking out some stray people nearby. The fighters hesitated with the rush of Haki. ¡°Not now. I swear, I will make it up to you today. Alright?¡± He thought for a moment, frowning. He eyed the others in my entourage and slowly nodded. ¡°Today.¡± I nodded again trying to convey how much I meant it. He studied me, then turned around. His cape flailing in the air as he did. I rolled my eyes. I hated the Hunters that got a little too into the role play crap. Especially those that felt they were doing this all for the good of man. Then again, I was sure he would be up for my plan. ¡°You are just so¡­how do you make friends so easily?¡± Easton asked, amazed. ¡°At least mine didn¡¯t leave me to fend for myself in outer space,¡± I said. ¡°Hey, I chose that,¡± he said as we approached the building. An array of flags set up at the front of the building, the United Nations was a tall building filled to the brim with people. Most of the Hunters had already arrived, but stragglers followed in around us. Easy to spot in their immaculate suits or high-end armor, they wore swords openly as they walked into the building. Becoming a Hunter immediately made you at least twice as strong as a normal person. Even Sung Jinwoo, who was known as the weakest of all, was stronger than bodybuilders and strongmen. That was at the lowest Rank of strength too. Each additional rank made you far above the last, proving in this world that strength was king. You could go anywhere and do anything, as long as you were a Hunter. But there were limitations to that of course. Unless you were an S-class, anything was limited. Anyone below S-class had to watch for the top dogs like myself, so we kept them all in line. Who kept us in line though? One another. ¡°You bastard!¡± Dave yelled as he dropped down toward me. Having lept from one of the higher floors he was gaining speed rather quickly as mana focused around him. Rather than let him break something, I jumped up to meet him. My Demon King sword in hand, I blocked his sickle. ¡°You killed him!¡± ¡°I told you, nothing could save him!¡± I yelled, getting angry. Rather than deal with this drama I touched his head, putting him into a Genjutsu. He went limp and I grabbed his collar. Landing on the ground I noticed his guildmates above. ¡°Take him,¡± I ordered, throwing him to them. They grabbed him before he hit the handrail. ¡°What did you do now?¡± Easton asked. ¡°His brother was infected by this virus. I had to kill him to keep it from spreading,¡± I admitted. It had been one of my earlier dungeons. A stark reminder that this was all life and death. ¡°The guy begged me to do it before the parasite thing jumped to his brother.¡± ¡°Shit,¡± Easton mumbled as we began walking again. Before he could say more, mana was released around someone. I brought my own mana to bear as I faced him. ¡°Weston, this better be worth it,¡± Thomas said. He was a giant of a man that wore flip flops, khaki shorts, and a Hawaiin shirt. Another S-Rank Hunter, I put on a smile as he spoke. ¡°I was on vacation.¡± ¡°You¡¯re always on vacation. Besides, it¡¯s worth it, Thomas,¡± I said, calming down a little. I had been smart enough to not piss the guy off. He was known as a National Hunter. The strongest man in America, he had earned the title. He stared at me seriously for a moment then laughed. Walking over he put his arm over my shoulder as we walked to the conference room. ¡°You really pissed a whole lot of people off. What was with that shadow trick of yours? That was pretty cool. I almost killed it before it said your name,¡± he said. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve got many secrets,¡± I said. ¡°Care to share some of yours?¡± He was about two feet taller than me as he ducked down through a doorway. ¡°Hell no,¡± he laughed. ¡°But I¡¯m excited to see this. I¡¯ve already got the President up my ass, and had to stop about three dozen guilds from fighting. Oh, were you involved with that crap at the Mandarin?¡± ¡°Yeah, that was uh¡­a misunderstanding,¡± I said. ¡°Why do so many misunderstandings happen around you?¡± He asked. ¡°And why have you left me out of them? I feel you and I should have a match.¡± He gripped his ham-sized hand. I nodded, more than happy to go along with it, although he might chicken out after today. ¡°Fine with me. Let¡¯s get through this and we can have a nice little match. Got any barren deserts that could use some terraforming?¡± ¡°This is America, we got plenty of space for fun,¡± he said. His laugh booming in the halls, no more drama assaulted me. We came to a table outside the conference room and were given seat assignments. As we walked into the main conference room a wave of mana assailed me. More than ever before, there were hundreds of people inside. All guild masters or their proxies, all Hunters, and strong. The strongest people in the world had come when I called, and it was good to know I had this kind of power. I had made a name for myself by soloing Jeju Island. Though it was supposed to be under wraps, everyone had their spies and informants. Since then my legend had only grown. I was sure many of these people would be calling this a favor or the like. Getting compensation from me in one way or another at a later date. For now, I was happy they were there. The International Guild Conference was supposed to be scheduled for a few weeks from now, so I was lucky they had already begun the proceedings. People whispered as my entourage walked in. Thomas was big and loud, ignoring the current speaker as he moved to the American pavilion. Nearly twenty guilds represented there. I knew they had recently ended a power struggle, and a lot of the bigger guilds combined to consolidate power and resources. China was represented there as well, but instead of a huge group they had their strongest Hunter, Lio Zhigang there. I had fought with him a few times on Portals near our borders. He nodded at me as I walked past. Russia had the largest group of all. Forced to handle portals in a wide area, their group was nearly 50 strong hunters. Africa partnered with the UK to handle all of their portals so they were sitting next to one another. Japan was eyeing us as we walked in. I had stepped on a few toes with Jeju Island. I was pretty sure in canon they had wanted the island for some reason. In the end, it didn¡¯t matter to me. I took what I wanted and beat the crap out of anyone that said otherwise. Chairman Go waving us over, we sat near him. He didn¡¯t react to the addition of the father and daughter Sung¡¯s, but had chairs brought in. Once we were settled the speaker continued with their talking points. They were from France, talking about the possibility of underground and aerial portals that we needed to watch out for. All pseudo science since we didn¡¯t understand what caused the portals yet, I waited until he was finished before taking center stage. Having talked through this with Go, and a few others from the Korean embassy, they had everything prepared for me. Lights dimmed slightly, and a group of workers dragged in a large cart with a blanket overtop it. The conference room we were in was massive. Seating nearly a thousand people all at once, everyone had their own chairs and table with a little tag denoting which country they originated from. All eyes on me, a few cameras pointed my way as well. I denied a microphone as I stared at them all. Some coughed, others discreetly picked noses, some flipped me off, others tried to get my attention. ¡°Hello, my people,¡± I said. So many nationalities, I wasn¡¯t sure if the System translated my voice to English or whatever language they spoke. Either way, everyone in the world would understand what I was saying. ¡°As many of you know, I am Weston Woon.¡± I paused, having expected someone else to burst forth and curse me out. No one did. ¡°I have two major points I would like to discuss today,¡± I said. I ignored the whole undead shadows of Jinwoo that had threatened them to be there. I needed to hold their attention, and with luck they would be as interested in saving our world as I was. ¡°First, I would like to reevaluate the current power rankings.¡± People hesitated, then groaned audibly. I smiled wide. I heard more than one person cry out, ¡°Seriously?¡± More than a few might have gotten whispers about what I had discussed, but the answers would come after the foreplay. ¡°Currently we¡­¡± I touched a clicker and the large screen behind me lit up. On it was a simple powerpoint slide that listed the ranges of Ranks. I began to explain it as I stood at the front. Empowering my voice with Nen as I spoke. ¡°Right now, we measure ranks through Mana Meters. These meters assign a value to your possible strength. E-Rank is 1 to 200, D rank is 201 to 2,000, C Rank is 2,001 to 5,000, B is 5,0001 to 15,000, A is 15,001 to 30,000, and S is 30,000+. My question to you, is what is the strongest that has been measured?¡± That quieted some people down. ¡°We are all here, why don¡¯t we find out?¡± I asked. That interested more than a few and camera flashes began as reporters caught reactions of those famous S-Rank Hunters that were gathered. ¡°Let¡¯s start with¡­Thomas Andre.¡± The big man I had just been talking to laughed and stood up. ¡°I hate to be called out like this,¡± he said. As he did I waved to the workers and they pulled off the blanket to the cart. On it was the largest Mana Meter ever constructed. The Mana Meter itself was a mana crystal at the center. This one was 6 feet in diameter, most were only about 6 inches. Around the crystal was a golden box with a digital meter on the side. Most of these Mana Meters were tiny. Able to test for magic power in the air, they couldn¡¯t handle much of anything over B-Rank. Me and other high powered Hunters would break them if we touched them. Attuned to mana sensitivity, if you were capable of too much they would explode. ¡°Been a while since I¡¯ve done this,¡± Thomas grumbled. People stood up, all excited to see what the end result would be. The big man rolled his shoulders as if he was going to do some strenuous activity. Instead he put his hands on the blue crystal. Once he did, the meter on the side began to go up and up. Skyrocketing from 1 to 20,000 in a matter of seconds. As it did, the excitement only grew. The numbers reached 30,000 and people really got into it. Some starting to place bets. Arguably the strongest person in the world, all Hunter¡¯s eyes were watching and waiting as the first numbers stopped changing so rapidly. It took time, but eventually it settled on 47,449. People clapped, the few reporters inside began to text rapidly. Sharing the news of the newest record for a Mana Meter. ¡°Damn, one point away,¡± Thomas muttered as he stepped back. ¡°That all?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± I said. ¡°Anybody else care to compare to that?¡± I looked around the room. It had quickly gone from a boring conference to one people were excited to be in. Talking rapidly about attempting to best it. Unluckily for them, this was not a number you could control. You were assigned it, and did not stray much. As long as you weren¡¯t a Player anyway. ¡°As you can all see, 50,000 is damn good,¡± I said. ¡°Which is why I recommend a new rank over 50,000.¡± The room quieted as people understood what I was saying. ¡°I believe that there is another rank beyond that. SS-Rank, and maybe further than that.¡± ¡°What proof do you have?¡± Someone asked. ¡°I¡¯m glad you asked,¡± I said with a wide smile in their general direction. Unbuttoning my own jacket I took it off. ¡°Should I give it a try?¡± I hadn¡¯t done this before, but I was pretty sure I was right. Back after we became Players the Hunter Association tested us with a Mana Meter. They thought we had gone through a Reawakening, a rare event where people could shoot up in ranks. They had tested Hancock, Jinwoo, and I. Hancock and I had our World Lasting Physique then, so we weren¡¯t that weak, but the number it read for us was the exact number of Mana Points we had on our status screens when we became Players. People got excited again. Hoping to see who was stronger, America¡¯s top hunter or South Korea¡¯s. I rested my hand on the cool blue stone and the number began to skyrocket. Hardly slowing as it surpassed 50,000. Hunters jumped up in their seats but I ignored them. Practically whistling as the number kept going up and up. Eventually it settled on 80,351, my exact MP points. Nearly doubling that of Thomas. There was a long and stunned silence that followed me as I walked back to the podium. Wearing a shit eating grin I locked eyes with Thomas who nodded at me, as if tipping his hat. I mirrored his move and waited for people to take their seats. Once they did I announced, ¡°I have fought side by side or against many of you. I¡¯m sure you all have seen me struggle in dungeons or the like, somehow going beyond my ranking. There is a special reason for that. I am what is called, a Player.¡± CHAPTER 484 REVELATIONS CHAPTER 484 REVELATIONSAfter I finished my explanation, I waited. I had started at the beginning. Luckily I was the Monarch of Light. I could control light with my mana, and with my practice from Genjutsu it made it fairly simple to generate illusions to show them everything. I started at the beginning, showing them screens I received and the like. Eventually moving to the visions I saw during the Awakening process. Making world-ending battles appear around us as giants fought dragons, seas boiled, the sun was blotted out, and the Earth was sent into an ice age. And that was only the crap before written history. The Monarchs and Rulers had been at war, using humans and other species as pawns for millenia. All until we were split up. Now that we were coming back together we would be stuck in the middle again. It was time to unite and retaliate. All words I had put forth to the strongest people on the planet. All practically ignored. ¡°What a load of horseshit,¡± someone said, causing laughs from their corner of the room. I considered killing them with a ray of light, it was easy to know exactly who it was with Haki, but I held myself back. I knew I probably wouldn¡¯t believe this crap either. It was all a little otherworldly. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re drawing attention to us here so you can rob us blind at home?¡± Another asked. Some began to agree with them. ¡°You killed my brother!¡± Dave yelled again. The crowd got rowdier and I sent out my Conqueror¡¯s Haki. Full blast this time it knocked everyone out that wasn¡¯t a Hunter. They all felt it and stiffened as I released mana as well. ¡°I am an asshole,¡± I said. ¡°I freely admit that. I¡¯ve had a lot of fun, fucking with most all of you, and screwing the other half. None of you suspected that I became stronger after every fight, after every kill in a dungeon.¡± My control of mana soared, released to the entire room, proving to them my mana was leagues above their own. ¡°You people, taking from whoever you wanted for so long. Yeah, I went a little trigger happy taking it back from you.¡± That was one major difference between these people and I. I didn¡¯t hurt citizens. Granted I inadvertently did by stealing resources, but I never physically hurt anyone that wasn¡¯t a Hunter. Every canon had it¡¯s dark side that the story never told. I had heard tale after tale of these people taking from people, killing those that caused a stink. Some of it was justified, most of it wasn¡¯t. So, yes, I wanted them to get a taste of their own medicine. I had been that weak Hunter they took advantage of before I became a Player. I had maybe gone a little overboard, but I had fun doing it. I locked eyes with the guildmaster of Hellfire. ¡°You had the wife of a competitor killed. He wasn¡¯t in the right headspace during a dungeon clearing. His entire team was killed. You-¡± I pointed at the sister of one of my lovers. ¡°Got drunk and set fire to a bar in Queenstown.¡± I sighed, pointing at the last person whose deeds I knew of. ¡°You, killed-¡± They tried to shoot a venomous dart at me. I caught it in the air, breaking the needle with hardly any effort. ¡°You let Hellsinki burn.¡± There were murmurings around me, but I ignored them. ¡°We are fucking strong. Stronger than anyone has a right to be. And this is only the beginning. We could be so much more. Portals open on our world that can take us anywhere. If we could learn how to keep them open, we could take over the fucking universe. Establish colonies everywhere. Not just stuck on this rock with so little mana. Science fiction could become fact.¡± I let the words echo in the conference room. No one was laughing anymore. Even those I had called out sat waiting for more. ¡°But this strength had a massive price,¡± I said. ¡°These people,¡± I made another illusion of the Monarchs I had seen the other day. ¡°You know them. All 19 were in your guilds. Rising stars, as I had been. They are no longer our friends, siblings¡­lovers,¡± I said, the illusion focused on Hancock. That helped bring it home with many of them. My wedding ceremony to her had been all over the news. We were the new power couple, and everyone wanted pictures of us. ¡°Yes, even Hancock, my wife, has turned into one of them,¡± I said. ¡°They are looking to take this world from us, and we have to kill every single one.¡± Though I planned to make an exception for her, they didn¡¯t need to know that at the moment. ¡°That price we have to pay for strength is coming for us. Every monster we have been up against only the beginning course of what these fuckers can reign down on us. Enough monsters to wipe us out ten times over if we let them. I, for one, plan to fight them. Not squirreled away in my own country, but bring the fight to them if we can. Send them everything we have and then some. All to keep them away from this planet that they so desperately want.¡± ¡°Why do they want it?¡± Someone asked. ¡°Great question,¡± I said, pointing at them. ¡°No idea. I¡¯m sure it has something to do with the master plan of the Absolute Being or something. Doesn¡¯t matter. They want it, we can¡¯t let them have it.¡± ¡°Can we make peace?¡± S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Again, they hate us,¡± I said. ¡°These are beings that have spent a millenia biding their time for this moment. They probably have more ways to torture us than we have learned to torture each other over our vast history.¡± I eyed all of them. ¡°So, the real reason I brought you here¡­¡± The room quieted, everyone waiting. ¡°Has anyone in this room become a Player? Maybe you had the call to go to the dungeon and decided against it.¡± There were only 20 of us there, and about 40 Monarchs in total. With any luck, someone was smart enough to not answer the call. The room became deathly silent. Each group looking around to different corners of the room. But no one stepped forward. ¡°Okay, fine,¡± I said, nodding as if it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal. In all honesty I was hoping there were some more. My entire plan hinged on finding more Players. We were all still getting experience from fighting monsters. Though we weren¡¯t receiving the daily quests and rewards anymore, at least we could get stronger. Maybe strong enough to deal with more Monarchs. There were only 19 of them. And¡­four Players. ¡°Shit,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Let¡¯s say we believe you,¡± Thomas said from the front of the room. ¡°Let¡¯s say there is a group of individuals out there, as strong as, or stronger than you.¡± His voice echoed in the large room. Everyone¡¯s gazes on him as he sat relaxed in his chair. ¡°How will they attack? How will they kill all of us?¡± ¡°Once upon a time,¡± I said, some people groaned. I had started my explanation of what I saw in the vision with the same line. ¡°There were Rulers. They turned bad, now they are Monarchs.¡± ¡°We got that-¡± Someone said. ¡°I¡¯m explaining,¡± I said. ¡°Each one of these Rulers is the King or Ruler of something. A species out there in the cosmos. There are 19 Monarchs. Think of them as¡­a fairy godmother for their species. They have their people¡¯s best interest at heart. The King of Humans pissed off all of them, and was killed for it. We have no fairy god mother anymore. There is the King of demons, dragons, even giants. Some of you may have fought these species in the past. Have you ever wondered why they can speak their own language? Why they are sentient, but try to kill us on sight? They hate humans so much. This is either because of the Monarchs, or our shared history is known to them, making them hate humans for kicking them off this planet. Either way, every single one of them can be controlled by the Monarchs. We will have entire species coming against us. How many humans are there? Now try to guess how many of those citizens one dragon could kill.¡± I remembered this part from canon, at least I thought I did. ¡°They will plan attacks. Each of the Monarchs trying to steal a corner of the world. Killing all humans in the lands. The Snow Folk would probably like northern Russia, or Canada. You have all fought Snow Elves.¡± Every breed of elf was deadly. ¡°What if portals didn¡¯t give us the 7 day grace period before they broke and the monsters escaped? How long would it take you to get to a dungeon break anywhere in your territory? How much of a foothold could they set up? It would take an army to deal with their best fighters, what if they send every man, woman, and child elf? I have no idea their numbers. Our expeditions usually only last as far as a local boss monster. They could have millions on their planet.¡± That hit home with quite a few of them. It was impossible to find every dungeon. Breaks happened, monsters had to be killed in our plane of existence regardless of how much technology we had. ¡°What if they were organized?¡± I asked. ¡°Struck 19 areas all at once? No backup for any of you. Every country for itself. Every guild. Every Hunter. This is an end of the world scenario, people. This is not some fabrication I have come up with. This is real, and it is happening.¡± ¡°What can we do?¡± Thomas asked, breaking the silence once more. His Haki told me he was actually getting excited. ¡°Challenge them,¡± I said. ¡°Preemptively. On our time table. This would require the use of portals. I know we are secretive, but if anyone can make them, now would be the time to speak up.¡± I looked around. Easton knew enough not to say anything. So far he could only make a portal to one place, though I hoped he would work on it, I doubted he would be able to find the Monarch¡¯s stronghold in time. It was time to offer my current plan. I paused, ensuring I was sensing all Haki in the area. I hoped none of the Monarchs were listening, and the more time I had with my plan, the better. ¡°If that doesn¡¯t work, we rely on their greed. Each of these Monarchs wants this land. We put Earth up as a wager. Our best versus theirs. We pick a single location for this fight to happen. They send everything at us that they can. If we lose, we lose, but at least we tried.¡± People began to yell, but I released my Nen, quieting them. ¡°This is the best option. The only option. My guess for the coming days or weeks, portals will stop. I¡¯ve already heard of two dozen that have broken today. Releasing monsters. They will make every one of them break, and make sure that no more pop up. We won¡¯t be able to escape to some new world. We will be stuck here. The final grounds of the fight they have been preparing for for over a decade.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure which of the Monarchs had been going back in time with the Cup of Reincarnation. But I knew one of them was. I couldn¡¯t let what Sung Jinwoo would have done happen. From what I remembered, the Monarchs attacked all over the world, and many died, forcing him to drink from the cup and go back in time. If we could fight them all head on, maybe we stood a chance. Granted I had other plans in the mix. With Easton able to somehow make portals thanks to his Rift skill, we had options. But there were too many unknowns. I needed these people at least on my side before I proceeded with anything. People yelled over one another as I paused. Trying to get words in. Some left, the exits lighting up the whole room as people became too worried about what was going on outside the meeting. They just so happened to be the weakest of the guilds, so I let them go. ¡°Run if you want,¡± I said. ¡°There is no stopping this. But for those that stay, I have gifts.¡± That perked a few people up. It took time, but as I moved from the podium to the two large suitcases I brought, I opened them to reveal very sparkly accessories. My Inventory skill was nice. I could store most any everyday item inside. But if the item was too strong, it was rejected by the Inventory. Forced to keep them hidden away in this world I had amassed quite a trove of weird and special items. There was a reason I pissed everyone off. I had to make sure the best was saved for the last boss battle. I began to raise items, explaining them as I did. ¡°A necklace that raises mana regeneration by 10 times. A ring that makes you immune to fire, another for cold, and one for poison. A sword that will strike through anything, once a day. A spear that is controlled by mana. A circlet that increases the range of your magic my 200%. A dagger that will automatically parry attacks at your back. A wristwatch that will stop time for one whole second. A bracelet that will break all stealth skills in an area. All of these, and so much more. I offer these to everyone that will fight. The more people that come, the more you get. Also, first come first served.¡± I eyed everyone. ¡°I am not expecting you all to fight for free. We are Hunters. Above all, we don¡¯t do this for the good of man, we do it for profits.¡± I smiled wide. ¡°Just picture all the opportunities presented by this. Dragons? How much would their corpses be worth? Ice Elves, they have the best potions and gear. Who will be there to reap all the rewards of fighting everything these fuckers can throw at us? I will be. And I sure as shit don¡¯t plan to share.¡± I laughed, causing a few to join me. Each looking longingly at my trove of treasures. One nice thing about being a Player was the fact that loot became a real thing. Somehow we were able to make loot drop from monsters. I had amassed hundreds of pieces of gear, dropping randomly for me. ¡°And did I forget to tell you about the skills?¡± I picked up a bag beside me and dumped it. There were skill stones inside. ¡°I have two dozen, ready to go. From Stealth to Arcane Missle. You break these, and you will learn the skill.¡± This was something never seen before by these people. Sometimes when I killed exceptionally strong¡­bad guys. One of their skills would turn into a stone when they died. Allowing you to learn that skill. No one had ever seen such a thing. They were getting fired up again. But I could feel many simply wanted to take them and go. Unwilling to give any assistance. I frowned, having hoped that greed would get them, but it wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°What about the Rulers?¡± A voice asked from the crowd. I looked out to see Sung Il-Hwan standing. The feral man had been the first real Player somehow. Though he was still hurting from our little disagreement, he walked up to the podium. ¡°They will help us. All is not lost.¡± I opened my mouth. I didn¡¯t remember them helping at all in the manhwa. ¡°We cannot count on them,¡± I said. ¡°If they were really willing to-¡± I stopped talking as a white light began to beam inside the room. Not from anyone I expected, instead it radiated from Sung Jin-Ah. Jinwoo¡¯s sister. As one of the few non-Hunters inside the room she had been knocked out by my Conqueror¡¯s Haki. Now though she began to glow like an angel. Wings spread out from her and she began to float in the air. People yelled, backing away from her. I began to get excited. This was what I was hoping for, divine intervention. I had expected it later on, but now was perfect. I had everyone gathered, it was the best possible moment for this to happen. ¡°We have abandoned this fight,¡± an ethereal voice said from Jin-Ah¡¯s mouth. ¡°What?¡± I whispered, all my hopes being tossed to the side. She didn¡¯t hear me as she began to look around the room. ¡°Sung Il-Hwan, we have forsaken you,¡± the voice said. I could almost hear an echo in the voice, each echo holding the tail end of a different language that the voice spoke. ¡°When you drank from the Cup of Life, and the Monarchs attacked, we knew we had lost. They would have only known of that moment if they had used the Cup of Reincarnation for their own gains. When that happened, we began to look into how many times the Monarchs have used the cup. How many times we have had this fight¡­¡± I waited expectantly as everyone else in the room did. Some prayed as her clothes became robes, and her wings spread out over the wide room. ¡°Three hundred times, they have done this,¡± the voice said. ¡°Three hundred times we have been at this exact moment. And we are done. The Absolute Being is staying out of this fight, so we will as well. It appears his will is to let them have the Promised Land. We are no longer interested in stopping them.¡± ¡°What?!¡± I barked. Jin-Ah not looking at me, but she began to turn slowly. ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?! Three hundred fucking times, and you guys still fuck this up?! You stay on the same path and wonder why the fuck you lose?! Why they get the Cup again?¡± ¡°Obviously, we do not lose,¡± the voice said. It¡¯s haki like the sun itself. ¡°Otherwise they would not use the Cup of Reincarnation. No, they go after the cup, because we do help. That is why we will not step-¡± ¡°Fuck you!¡± I spat. ¡°Fuck you and your Ruler shit. What fucking people are you the king of? I¡¯ll fucking wipe their shit off whatever hellhole they¡¯re on after I deal with the Monarchs.¡± That was the wrong thing to say. Mana filled the room and everything turned white. We were no longer in the room anymore but what looked like heaven itself. The ground white, we were all on level ground. Everything around us glowed, clouds high in the sky they were hard to see since the sky was white instead of blue. Massive buildings the size of mountains around us, the being was no longer just Jin-Ah. It was the size of the buildings around us. Glaring down at me, its face was covered by a white glowing helm as legitimate wings sprouted from it¡¯s back. ¡°You play too much, humans,¡± it said. ¡°We are offering you this warning in order for you to prepare. We have given our lives in the fight to fulfill the Absolute Being¡¯s goals. And you spit at that? Your planet is small in the grand plan of the universe. Merely a blip in the scheme of all, an important one, but merely a step in climbing the mountain. We will merely skip it, and finally be able to continue on.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I spat. I had seen the visions from the past. They had been fighting for a hundred thousand years. They were skipping our scene so the Cup of Reincarnation wouldn¡¯t be used. ¡°At least¡­help us!¡± I pleaded. ¡°Give us¡­Players. You said you made Il-Hwan one. Give us Players that can level up. To make us stronger. Please!¡± The angel or whatever the fuck it was stared down at me. Thinking rapidly, I was unable to read it¡¯s haki because it thought so fast. Slowly it began to shrink. As it did, three other Rulers appeared. One on either side of a Cup, and one behind it. The Cup itself was a chalice made of gold about two feet tall. It radiated Haki and Nen, as if it were ready to grow at any moment. ¡°We were only able to get the Cup of Life back when your people were taken over by the Monarchs.¡± The Ruler whispered. I held my tongue, I didn¡¯t want to say maybe if they stepped in around then we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess. Instead I let him continue. ¡°Five,¡± the angel in front said. ¡°We will alot you five people to drink of the Cup of Life.¡± ¡°Cup of Life?¡± I mumbled. ¡°Yes, as it was taken by the King of Men, that started this whole war, it will be used to aid you one final time,¡± he said. ¡°Five of you, to symbolize the five kings he lent this power to.¡± I remembered the visions. They just said he stole the Cup of Life, which allowed kings to live longer and learn from their mistakes. I shook my head, not realizing it before. The Cup of Life didn¡¯t give them longevity, it gave them the ability to gain levels, inadvertently making them stronger, which probably allowed them to live longer. ¡°Why is it called the Cup of Life?¡± I mumbled. ¡°Because, that is what you take,¡± the angel said. His voice, the only thing that I could hear. ¡°When you kill, you are able to absorb the life force. Those are your levels. That is everything. When you drink of the cup, you must be ready to take another life.¡± ¡°Fucking hell.¡± I wanted to ask about why the Cup of Reincarnation was called that or what the Cup of Death did, but slowly plans were happening in the back of my mind as a smile creased my lips. I pushed the thoughts away, in case they could read my mind. ¡°Which five?¡± I asked, looking at the guildmasters that had stayed. ¡°We have already chosen,¡± an angel by the cup said. Raising his hand, four people began to glow. The fifth appeared as the original Ruler disappeared, revealing Jin-Ah. The second was Thomas Andre, the National Hunter. The third was Lio Zhigang, from China. The fourth was someone from one of the Russian guilds. Not the guildmaster, but one of his underlings. It was a young kid of about 20. He looked scared shitless as he began to glow. The last was another person I didn¡¯t know. A young girl with dark black hair and deep tan skin, she about pissed herself as she began to glow. I believed she was from one of the African guilds. ¡°You five have proven yourself worthy. You five would have given your all in this fight, whether we stepped in or not,¡± the three angels by the cup said. Each one of them walked up slowly, Jin-Ah leading them. They picked up the cup with great effort, drinking a clear liquid from it. As they did, they gasped and began to fill with Haki, apparently becoming Players. One by one they stepped up, each excited for the opportunity. The other people in the white ethereal realm stared on in awe and jealousy. Coveting the power that these five were given. I nodded, at least hopeful that five would be enough. When the last one drank, I paused and stepped forward again. ¡°Alright, what about Hancock?¡± I asked as they finished. ¡°My wife is one of those-¡± I cut off as the white turned black and we were back in the conference room. ¡°Fuck!¡± I spat as I stomped the ground. I didn¡¯t want to curse them too loudly or else they might take some gifts back. Instead, I approached my group as everyone began speaking at once to one another. ¡°You believe me now?¡± I asked the guild masters from Korea that had doubted me. Each was stunned, and a little disappointed they weren¡¯t chosen to be Players. ¡°Fucking hell, what kind of genes do you lot have to be all Players?¡± Easton asked the Sungs. ¡°Got a point there,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re descendents of those kings.¡± ¡°Either way, you will be staying out of this fight,¡± Jinwoo said to Jin-Ah. ¡°Hell no, I am going,¡± she said. ¡°You heard those guys. I¡¯m special.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t-¡± he tried to say but I cut him off. ¡°It does, we are going to need every able bodied man and woman for this fight,¡± I said. Looking up to the ceiling of the roof I mumbled, ¡°Now, I just have to get the Monarchs on board.¡± CHAPTER 485 RETURNERS SUCK CHAPTER 485 RETURNERS SUCK¡°There¡¯s gotta be something we are missing,¡± Easton mumbled. It was a few days after the conference. All hell had broken loose after it was over. One of the reporters that was a Hunter, that I may have may have personally invited to the conference, had stayed up during the whole thing. He had heard my explanation, and even gotten video of the Ruler. Though his camera didn¡¯t work when we were teleported to that other dimension, or wherever the hell it was, it was enough to cause a panic. Riots had already broken out and people were panicking. Hunter Associations and guilds around the world were increasing recruitment. Not so much for the fight I had called for, but to ensure they were as strong as possible to protect their own. I knew it was a possibility, but I had to keep thinking of ways to bring them to my side. ¡°How is training going?¡± I asked, trying to change the subject. ¡°Good, portals disappeared like you guessed,¡± Easton said. ¡°I¡¯m kind of figuring out my Rift skill so I was able to speedrun Jin-Ah a little. I¡¯m level 90 so I should be okay when this thing happens.¡± ¡°That¡¯s another thing,¡± I said, my head rocking back as I looked at the ceiling. ¡°Monarchs took us over after we got to level 100. They might try to trap you and the other Players to bring more of their Monarch buddies to this side.¡± ¡°Ugh,¡± he said. ¡°Gotta admit, despite all your preparations, this world kind of sucks.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me,¡± I said, spinning my glass of whiskey to let the ice clink together. ¡°There was a reason the Cup of Reincarnation kept being used.¡± ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want to?¡± Easton asked again. ¡°Fuck no,¡± I said. ¡°It probably wouldn¡¯t work how we want. I bet it would send this entire world back in time ten years. Then I would have to spend ten years here trying to get back to this point. Returners are only for when all other options are thrown out.¡± ¡°There is the other one,¡± he mumbled. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°The Cup of-¡± He stopped as I flashed him a signal. It was something only he and I would know. A thumb pointing to the side. Back when we were kids I went through this weird phase. Trying to be edgy or original like I hoped every kid did at one point in their lives. For some reason I thought a thumbs up was too mainstream. Instead, when I wanted to give one I would stick up my thumb and turn it to the right or left. Making it more of a thumbs side, instead of up. I couldn¡¯t tell you why I did it, I just did. Currently Easton and I used that as a way to signal when we wanted to watch what we said. Make certain we were careful with our words. We didn¡¯t trust speaking or the Chat function. This was the only way we could discreetly give one another hints. Luckily we were the same person, and often had the same train of thought as one another. ¡°Cup of Life,¡± he corrected. I nodded, showing him he was right on track. ¡°Maybe I could open a portal to¡­wherever they took us and take that. We could get more Players at least.¡± ¡°True,¡± I said. ¡°Think you could?¡± ¡°It¡¯s worth a shot,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°For all I know they¡¯re watching us though.¡± ¡°True,¡± I said. ¡°But maybe you can focus on that. If you can''t, you could at least make a Portal somewhere for us to run to.¡± ¡°Very true,¡± he said with a sigh, playing up like we had no secret plan. ¡°I think I¡¯ll go open the portal to the world I can. Maybe see if there are any Portals to other worlds on that planet. Work on variety.¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± I said. ¡°Good luck, man. I¡¯m uh really glad you¡¯re here. My plan would suck without you.¡± ¡°Finally you admit it,¡± he said, rolling his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll call in the favor sometime. I just like to, you know, not suck at this whole conquering canons thing.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± I said, waving him off. He opened a red portal and disappeared instantly, showing he was getting better at the skill. Whether mana was mixing with it to make it stronger or not, he was the only reason we could level our new Players. ¡°What about you?¡± I asked Jinwoo. He was sitting in the shadows not paying attention to our conversation, as per usual. His dad was having a welcome home time with his mom, so the man tended to stay away from home at night. Which was why he had shown up at my hotel in Seoul in the middle of the night with Easton. ¡°I don¡¯t like this,¡± Jinwoo said. ¡°Which part?¡± I asked. ¡°The species coming after us? The lackluster plan of fighting it out?¡± ¡°All of it,¡± he said. His eyes dark, he was actually angry. His Shadows began to close in slightly, ready to defend or attack, depending on what Jinwoo wanted. I ignored them. Instead I studied JInwoo. He wasn¡¯t the short weak Hunter I grew to know. We had been around the same height when we were kids. I awoke as a Hunter at an early age, but was only D-Rank. He awoke as E-Rank soon after. I was accepted into a guild on a contract as primarily a porter, he was allowed to squeeze into the weakest of dungeons when people were desperate for bodies. He was once called the weakest Hunter. And after he became a Player he should have been the strongest. It was not something he ever meant to do, mainly he pushed himself to bring his mother out of a coma. Once he did that he stopped trying as hard. If I had let the canon go as it was supposed to, there would have been a lot more death. In Jeju Island and many other dungeons around the world. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have put ourselves out there,¡± Jinwoo said. ¡°The Monarchs will become more aggressive because of it. You saw it in their past. They enjoy killing humans. They relish in it.¡± ¡°What about the undead?¡± I asked, locking eyes with him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The Undead,¡± I said. ¡°All of these Monarchs are Kings of a species. You are the king of the Undead. You¡¯ve only been making undead of those you killed. But that species is out there in the cosmos. We could ask them for help. There might be draugrs, liches, or any number of undead species kicked off this planet that we could call for help. You¡¯re their King.¡± ¡°I¡­didn¡¯t think of that,¡± he mumbled, a little lost. ¡°You didn¡¯t because they would hate humans just as much. Even me,¡± I said looking around to make sure Easton wasn¡¯t there. ¡°I took the place of the King of the Fairies, the Monarch of Light. I could potentially call them, but I know they wouldn¡¯t help. Not only do we not have a way to find their worlds. They all hate humans.¡± I sighed, trying to convey what I needed to without losing him. He had recently got his family back, and above all I needed him there to help with the fighting. ¡°We are alone, Jinwoo. There are no beings out there on our side. We could have trillions of monsters to fight. You saw the wars they raged. So many dead¡­and so many undead,¡± I said, smiling at him. ¡°We can only count on ourselves. We have to bring everyone together. No fighting this alone, its an impossible task. One that only has either a reset or power button at the end, and by god, don¡¯t you dare think about resetting.¡± He frowned. I knew his Haki pulsed every time we talked of the Cup of Reincarnation. That was still what he wanted to do. I had to steer him clear of that. If Easton was able to do everything I hinted at, we would have access to that cup, but I didn¡¯t want to use it. ¡°Head home. Spend time with your family¡­.get stronger. We will need you ready when they attack,¡± I said as I stood. He nodded, but continued to stare at nothing. I shook my head, I had given him enough warning. I went back to my bedroom. A passed out Cha Hae-In splayed upon it. With Hancock gone she and I hadn¡¯t strayed far from one another. Both of us taking comfort in one another. Disrobing, I moved to on top of her, kissing her cheek as she laid on her chest. ¡°Good morning,¡± I whispered. ¡°Leave me alone,¡± she said. ¡°I know it isn¡¯t morning.¡± She huffed as my dick poked between her ass cheeks. ¡°I see now why Hancock asked for help. This is too much.¡± ¡°What? I¡¯ve been going easy on you,¡± I said in her ear. She frowned as I laid on her skin to skin. ¡°You have,¡± she said with a frown. ¡°You know I will not be offended if you wanted to sleep with others.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I asked, surprised by the offer. ¡°I thought¡­¡± ¡°I am the other woman,¡± she said, opening her eyes to stare at the wall. ¡°You were not mine to begin with. Who am I to demand things of you?¡± I frowned, hating it when she talked all formally. I grabbed her hip and flipped her over like a pancake. Her breasts swaying with the motion she stared up at me emotionless. ¡°I like you,¡± I said. She frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not love, I¡¯m sorry. We haven¡¯t known each other that long. But I would like to get there. No matter¡­what happens with Hancock.¡± ¡°We will-¡± I cut her off. ¡°We will do our best,¡± I said with a sad sigh. ¡°I want to save her.¡± And if I can¡¯t I will Escape World until I can. ¡°But right now she would kill us without hesitation. If we face her we need to have the same mindset. Or we will never get her back.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like this,¡± she said, tears in her eyes unbidden. ¡°I am an S-Rank. I¡¯m supposed to be one of the strongest people in the world. This all feels like¡­a guillotine hanging over us. I shouldn¡¯t be scared. I-I just want to have Hancock here, making me laugh.¡± She sobbed openly and I pulled her to me. As she continued to cry I let my own sadness leak out. It felt like I lived lifetimes with Hancock. Always finding her in the Manhwa worlds, we hadn¡¯t strayed far apart. I remembered her excitement in Second Life Ranker. Every freaking cheat she got in that world. Each life she chose somehow better than the last. Her obsession with magic and learning to harness it. That stupid pet snake of hers that tried to kill me every chance it got. All of it was wrapped up into a crazy dark haired busty queen that I sorely missed. As Hae cried, we somehow began to have sex. Desperate to feel something other than the terror she moved me into her and the sobs turned to moans. My own sadness pushed back. I channeled my rage at being unable to do anything about it into having sex with Hae. Her whole body as light as a feather I thrust into her with all my strength as the bed groaned and threatened to break. She cried out in pleasure, accepting the pain for once. Our lips on one another she moaned my name as thought¡¯s of Hancock were pushed back and we focused on trying to get what pleasure we could. As our lips let go, our eyes drew one another in. My body hovering over her¡¯s by a few inches, her nipples brushed across my chest as I continued to thrust into her. Letting out a cry, she came loudly. My hands on her wrists I pistoned in and out of her, focused on my own pleasure as I shoved in harder. Somehow a mix of angry and end of the world sex, I didn¡¯t stop. Her pussy pouring juices on me I grunted a final time and laid on her as I came. She cried out, her hands released as she kissed me. Her legs wrapping around my waist I wasn¡¯t done. Pulling back again, I started up again. Doing the one thing I loved to distract myself as I took her for the tenth time that day. ¡ª The Monarchs hunted the failed vessel of the Shadow Monarch. Along with him they chased down all the potential vessels of the Rulers. Those few people that had the potential to bring down the full strength of the heavens on the Monarchs. One by one they died. Always secretive, as the Monarchs preferred to strike before anyone knew what was going on. Unfortunately they failed at killing the lone Monarch vessel. For some reason the Shadow Monarch had given Sung Jinwoo control, every single time. All three hundred and twelve times he had come back, it was always the same. Each one allowing him to get a little bit closer to his end goal. ¡°I hate it,¡± Antares said, blocking me from the vision. I turned to see him behind me. The red haired man with the immaculate dragon armor. All around us was darkness, the visions of the reiterations that had passed leaving us as he approached. ¡°Three hundred and twelve times. I have been at this point.¡± ¡°Coo-¡± I tried to say but he continued on. ¡°I¡¯ve been at this point, but you were never there.¡± He looked at me as if confused. Not so much that I was there, but why a mere bug like me was standing before him. There was a lot of hate for me from this Monarch. ¡°Never has the Monarch of Light given up. Why would he? For all the others knew, we were going to win this.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°He died like a bitch.¡± Something deep in my mind pulsed in anger. I ignored it, putting on a smile. ¡°What is this? A dream?¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± Antares said. He played the camera footage from the International Hunter Conference. ¡°Interesting stuff. For so many repeats, I actually run into something new. Never before has someone warned these people we were coming.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not much for keeping secrets,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°I doubt that,¡± he said. He paused the video footage at the appearance of the angelic Ruler. ¡°What did he have to say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m assuming you know,¡± I mumbled. I was hoping to lock him into a deal before I revealed anything, but his haki said he knew. ¡°Then why ask?¡± ¡°Why repeat myself three hundred and twelve times?¡± He asked. ¡°You¡¯re crazy?¡± I said. ¡°Doing the same thing over and over again, hoping for a different result.¡± ¡°That¡­is true,¡± he said. ¡°But I don¡¯t do the same thing over and over. Always I get to this point. The Rulers attack and defend your people. You get wiped out. And I lose more than I care to. Forever I am forced to drink of the cup. All to try again.¡± ¡°Why bother?¡± I asked, unsure what his end goal was. ¡°Why would I ever give up?¡± He asked with far more conviction than I thought. ¡°Why would I ever give my enemies the satisfaction of winning? Why wouldn¡¯t I try a thousand times? A billion until the one chance that lets me reach my goal comes to fruition?¡± ¡°Which is?¡± I asked, my mouth dry. This being had way more conviction than I did. I was ready to give up after failing once. I needed to learn something from this guy. ¡°Going beyond,¡± he said. ¡°My story ends here if I let it. I rebelled, which, is not good. Unforgivable in fact. My friends, those that put their trust in me, all destined for death. I won¡¯t let that happen. I don¡¯t care how many times it takes. We will win. We will kill all of you. We will¡­¡± He seemed almost lost after the last sentence. Unsure what else there was. ¡°Why?¡± I asked. ¡°Why Earth? What the fuck is so special about ti?¡± ¡°Ha,¡± he said, legitimately laughing. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Or perhaps you didn¡¯t notice?¡± ¡°Notice what?¡± I asked. ¡°You saw, those visions the Architect concocted to distract you while we Monarchs took your bodies,¡± he said. ¡°The Earth is everything. It is the Promised Land.¡± ¡°What the fuck are you saying? Earth is a crap hole. It¡¯s got¡­Jersey,¡± I said. I almost said Gotham but remembered it wasn¡¯t a thing in this world. ¡°How has the Earth changed in the last few years?¡± He asked. ¡°Ten years before the first portal, it was nothing. There was no mana there. Nothing. But when the first portal opened, the Earth came to life. Granting power to¡­what do you call them, Hunters? That was how it was back long ago. When all the species resided there. The Earth granted power, and our people flourished.¡± ¡°What are you saying? The Earth is special?¡± ¡°Not now, but it will be. You only got a taste of it. The Earth becomes so much more when all the species are in one place. Mana will thrive once more there. And order will be restored. Your people at the bottom, and mine at the top.¡± ¡°Fucking hell, so this is just a land grab?¡± I asked. ¡°No, it is so much more than that,¡± he said, almost angry again. ¡°This is making things right. This is putting things back the way they are supposed to be. The King of Men put you first. It is time we put our people first, and take back what was stolen.¡± ¡°Goddammit,¡± I mumbled. Still not seeing the use of this. But villains rarely made sense. Instead I decided to change tactics. ¡°One week,¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± He asked, brought from his own imaginings. ¡°Attack in one week,¡± I said, pointing in the direction he had shown me visions of what was supposed to happen. ¡°I saw what you were going to do. Attacking women and children? Guerrilla warfare? Random and indefensible? That¡¯s not the attack method of a Monarch.¡± I tsked as if sickened by the idea. ¡°Instead let¡¯s make this a real fight. Your armies against my single one. You saw, the Rulers are staying out of it this time.¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Rulers are not trustworthy,¡± he said. ¡°As trustworthy as Monarchs, I¡¯m sure,¡± I shot back. ¡°Dude, just put it all on the table. You have 19 Monarchs, on your side. We have two.¡± ¡°And those that drank from the Cup of Life,¡± he said, showing he knew that too. I wondered if maybe some humans were working with him. I had made sure to keep that out of the news. I filed that away for later. ¡°And those guys,¡± I nodded. ¡°What? You think they can get as strong as you in a week? Come on, you¡¯ve been doing this for far longer. You¡¯re going to kick our asses.¡± I smiled wide at him, egging him on. Instead of biting he began to pace as he thought in the mindspace. ¡°Counter proposal,¡± he said. ¡°One Portal. All of you can leave. I will find a nice planet-¡± ¡°No,¡± I said immediately. ¡°It¡¯s all or nothing. Whatever is special about the Earth, I would rather die trying to keep it than let you have it.¡± ¡°Ah¡­your¡­Hancock was it,¡± he said, her name making my gut clench. ¡°You won¡¯t leave her.¡± I didn¡¯t see how they were related but I nodded. ¡°No, I will not leave her.¡± Whatever was supposed to happen in this world, it could all end before I let her down. She was coming back to me, whether she liked it or not. ¡°Then I will give her to you,¡± he said with a wicked smile. ¡°There are others the Monarch of Venom could take over¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked, I hadn¡¯t thought of that. ¡°Yes, that sister of the Monarch of Shadow. She could easily¡­¡± He continued to talk as I received a notification. Solo Leveling Quest 14: Defeat the armies of the Monarchs Reward: Dependent on Results ¡°Mother fuckers,¡± I said. Whatever was controlling these worlds knew I was tempted by his offer. Far too tempted. I didn¡¯t see why the Monarch of Venom had to be Hancock. I would simply have to give up my friend¡¯s sister. A girl I grew up with and thought of as my own sister. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I said, wanting to rage at my System. The Rewards should have said something like, Hancock Fixed, but it had to be this lame as hell reward that had no details. It could be saving Hancock or not, I had no way to know. I began to internally struggle. On one hand I could have Hancock, and lose my friends sister. A girl that only one of my backstories grew up with. She was funny, and innocent, but not Hancock. Another part of me knew that if I accepted this, I would be making a deal with the devil. In all the stories I¡¯d read, making deals with the bad guys never ended well. I let out a long sigh, debating between the two options. In the end I asked myself, what would Hancock want? She wouldn¡¯t want me to sacrifice someone else, that was for sure. She would want me to save her without hurting her friends. Her nakama. Her crew. ¡°No deal,¡± I said, moving the notification away. ¡°No, I will get Hancock back¡­or kill her in the process.¡± ¡°Too bad,¡± he said. ¡°My queen was hoping for another body.¡± My eyes bulged, pissed off beyond compare at the idea of this guy touching Hancock. ¡°I will fucking kill all of you,¡± I said, meaning every word. ¡°I will destroy your entire species. I will end your fucking lineage so that there is no need for another King of Dragons, because they will all be fucking dead!¡± ¡°Good,¡± he said, unafraid. ¡°I promised to do the same to the King of Humans. So¡­where were we?¡± He put a finger to his chin. ¡°Right, a simple fight. I¡¯ve thought it over and fine. Let¡¯s do it. Let¡¯s¡­change it up. We will attack your planet in fourteen days from¡­.now.¡± I frowned, I had originally said a week. He extended it. This fact brought a smile to my face. I now knew he wasn¡¯t as prepared as he was letting on. ¡°Fine by me,¡± I said. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°You and your precious females and younglings. You wanted limited collateral damage. Where would you like?¡± ¡°My island,¡± I said, acting like it just came to me. ¡°Jeju Island.¡± It was about 50 miles from end to end. That would hopefully limit how many portals they could open to spit out monsters. Fairly flat after my construction crews blew up the old ant mound, it was also deserted and if a lot of monsters died there then I could take more spoils. ¡°Fine,¡± he said, sticking out his hand. ¡°Fourteen days.¡± ¡°All of your forces against mine. Winner takes the planet,¡± I said. He hesitated but nodded. We shook and he disappeared. I woke up, Hae-In on top of me. Light streaming inside I saw the time was 7am. I nodded, ready for the countdown to begin. I rolled Hae-In off of me. Getting to my phone I had to make a few calls, there was a lot of prep work that needed to be done. There was a gang war going on, and I wanted to make sure I had all of the pieces in place. CHAPTER 486 ALL IS LOST CHAPTER 486 ALL IS LOSTI hadn¡¯t slept in days. My island was no longer a bustling construction zone, but was being converted into a war zone. Trenches had been dug on the North side of the island, giving us plenty of cover across the surface. Traps set along the South, West, and East side, I was sure the coming waves of monsters would trip them. Despite what the Monarchs said, they didn¡¯t overly care about their species. Far too many to care for, it wasn¡¯t the end of their world to lose some. I had also emptied my coffers. My potions and secreted away items split among thousands of Hunters, I was poor again. But in the end it didn¡¯t matter. I was betting it all on this one fight. I would either make or break the role in the world. For once, failure was a real possibility. Too many variables, too few fighters, oh right, and they had a Returner on their side. Someone that knew what we could throw at them. Which was why I had been working so hard with the best minds in the world. ¡°No! The formation has to be perfect!¡± Morgan Lambert yelled. He was a British man specialized in the art of war. His degrees related to dungeon portals, party formations, and most everything needed to optimize team construction. The only scholar of his kind, he had proven himself more useful than anyone thus far. ¡°You people are too used to the regular tank, healer, and damage dealer set ups. This is a war. A battlefield of proportions only seen hundreds of years ago. This is the Alamo people!¡± He yelled, trying to make them see. I hadn¡¯t really thought about it, but he was right. Though we wanted them to take up the South side of the island, they would probably attack from the sea and air, breaking our lines. We would be surrounded in all meanings of the word. Wave after wave of monsters coming at us as the Monarchs controlled their forces from the shadows. ¡°We need rings. Tanks on the front lines. Damage dealers around them, and healers at the back. Always at the back. You do not step from this line here. They come to us, we do not go to them. Never step far from the unit. Our last stand is here, and we need to show them everything we have.¡± I nodded, relaying his messages. As I did, another helicopter landed near us. It was from the Hellfire guild. As the front one landed, more dropped down from the clouds to drop troops. Their guildmaster jumped off first. ¡°Decided to show up?!¡± I yelled over the sound of the chopper blades. ¡°We thought it was best to at least check it out,¡± he said, cocky as all the S-Rank Hunters were. ¡°Where can we help?¡± ¡°Kim! Get these people assigned in the unit. Put them in Thomas¡¯ army,¡± I said. The Korean man nodded and began relaying messages in the radio. Rather than keep all of our eggs in one basket, we had split everyone into six separate armies. Well five, and one secret Shadow army. Each army had their one Player mixed in. Since they were the only Hunters that could level up it was best to give them all the experience they could. Special units designed for trapping monsters were made so the weaker Players could gain easy and quick levels. Though they were currently with Easton jumping between worlds as he worked on his hidden assignment, they would be needed in the battle to end all battles. A war I expected to last days or weeks, or however long it needed to take. Each of the five armies had their own base, and were encircled by trenches. Mana bombs hidden all around us, I knew the Monarchs would be watching, but everything had to be done to help the people. As I stared off, worried about Easton and his goals, more helicopters began to descend, showing that quite a few believed my story. ¡ª It was almost time. Everything had been done that could be, which wasn¡¯t true. I had a dozen advisors fighting constantly over priorities. The whole island felt like a melting pot of anxiety, worry, and doubt. Though many guilds had flocked to Jeju Island. Not everyone believed. No portals had appeared, and Monarchs hadn¡¯t made a peep in nearly 14 days. Tensions were high as guilds pushed for better spots, or more agreed upon loot. But I was steadfast. You got to keep what you killed, that was the only way to make it fair. ¡°Here¡¯s hoping they live to see it,¡± I mumbled. ¡°What?¡± Hae-In asked. She stood beside me in the best gear I could provide her. It was a set I had been working on for Hancock, so it showed more skin than Hae would have liked. Either way, she looked gorgeous in it. Two short swords strapped to her side she was beyond worried. ¡°Nothing,¡± I mumbled. I was in my Demon King¡¯s Armor, which was hidden from site by my Clearguard skill. If people saw the armor, they would think I was the bad guy. Lots of horns on it, the armor looked like it belonged on a demon.. The massive ornate sword Demon King¡¯s Sword strapped to my back, it would be needed soon enough. Only an hour from the agreed upon time I studied my status screen as I waited. Name Weston Woon Current Quest: Defeat Monarchs World 1: Second Life Ranker World 1 Quest: World 2: Returner''s Magic World 2 Quest: World 3: Solo Leveling World 3 Quest: Defeat Monarchs World 4: Beginning after End World 4 Quest: World 5: Omniscient Reader World 5 Quest: Passive Skills: Memory Meld Dead Man Walking Handicap Dismiss Chat S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Friends Gemini World Lasting Physique Player Level 200 Summon: Hancock Summon 1 Challenger Slot Usable Abilities: Status Screen Other 7 Challenger Slots World Escape Chakra Conqueror''s Haki Nen Tremor Devil Fruit Journeyman Eye Inventory Chikyugi Townsend Dragon''s Visage Mana Manipulation World Store Light''s Hope Kaiju Breaker Bonuses Major Identify Theft Resistance 6 Challenger Slots Fertility Control Hardened Skin Minor Psychic Resistance Medium Magic Resistance Love Bask Minor Curse Resistance Ailment Resistance Force Dampening Clearguard Items Capsule - House Stored 3 Challenger Slots Demon King''s Armor Achilies Greaves Weakness Eliminator Hall Door Fragment (1/4) Item Copy Annihilation+ Full Heal Currency: Gold 5,000 1 Challenger Slot Won 20,140 Karma 98,040 Not much had changed, except my Gold and Won deposits, but what was money in the face of death? Also, what were rewards? I had bitten the bullet and dismissed my Handicap in this world. I couldn¡¯t hold myself back anymore, and had to get used to my increased energy stores. Chakra, Nen, and Haki were like a raging inferno in me now. Well over double my strength normally. There was only so much I could do though. I had no use for Weakness Eliminators. Wearing the Achilles Greaves with my Demon King¡¯s Armor, I had no weaknesses. The odd item I had received randomly was needed right then, shoring up all my defenses. I had bitten the bullet and used my Item Augmentor+ on my mana bomb, Annihilation. Now the item could be used four times a day instead of one, hopefully ensuring at least some groups of our foes killed. ¡°I love you,¡± Hae-In said as the sun creeped over the horizon. ¡°I love you too,¡± I admitted. I had known she loved me for a while. Every day spent together, we had accompanied one another everywhere. My Love Bask always activated around her, ensuring I was always healed rather quickly. Her Haki leaked worry, but I tightened my grip on her hand. Unsure if she would make it through this, I never realized how unused to war I was. The closest I had ever gotten was the ending of Naruto World. Back when all the shinobis attacked the remaining members of Akatsuki. I didn¡¯t really see that as a war, so here I was, general, main combatant, and inciter of a war, all rolled into one. As the sun began to creep over the horizon, people got worried. Many hoping I was wrong. But, as the minutes ticked away, the Earth below our feet shook. Rhythmic booms that only got stronger. My eyes scanning everything, I noticed it as others did. The sea at our back was disturbed. Great waves began to breach the surface as monstrous heads poked out of the water. ¡°It¡¯s here,¡± I said, then was in war mode. ¡°Giants!¡± I yelled, my voice like it¡¯s own attack as it reached everyone in the area. Rather than waiting, I jumped on a puddle of water. My chakra manipulating it to carry me, I flew over the people and our defenses. The first torso of a giant was revealed as I drew my Demon King sword. It was at least 100 feet tall. Huge head, it¡¯s nose and ears were disproportionate to it¡¯s face. It wore thick rock armor, unbothered by the weight as it roared at me. The waves around it rippled from the force of the yell. I yelled back, unafraid as my sword swung at it¡¯s face. It moved to block, but black smoke billowed out of the blade, extending it. As it did, I felt strength enter me from the air as the Kaiju Breaker skill kicked in. Multiplying the blows eight times as the blade sliced through it¡¯s face like some master swordsman in an anime. The beast stepped once and the top of it¡¯s head fell off. I received a notification. ALARM You Leveled Up ¡°Nice,¡± I said as more giants peeked their heads up from the water. I floated toward them, but the one I had killed turned black. Making me pause, it was covered in shadow as it sunk into the water. Then the blue and black shadow of the beast stood up. I turned to face Jinwoo, hidden away. Nodding at him the giant below me roared at it¡¯s once brethren. Before his Shadow giant could attack, a monstrous blue fire cat shot flames over the water. Tabi had been lent to me again. Helping me out as the chakra beast grew to the size of a house. As she did, I heard screeches from the sky. Turning upward I saw valkyrie¡¯s falling from the clouds. The screeching harpies were deadly. Winged creatures about double the size of a normal person, they fell upon the armies, silencing spellcasters with their cries. To the South, mana bombs began to explode as more monsters stormed the island. ¡°Here we fucking go,¡± I mumbled as the fight began for real. ¡ª ¡°I-I-I can¡¯t do this!¡± The kid cried. He was only 18, his Haki told me he was probably a D-Rank. We were in one of the many trenches, the body of a rock monster laying over us. ¡°Yes you can!¡± I yelled. ¡°This is nothing, man. I was your same strength once. Keep pushing. Retreat, find healers, come back. Don¡¯t sacrifice your life for this.¡± I began dragging him along the trench. He was starting to feel some hope as light appeared ahead. The rock monster had been a bitch to take down, but it was dead, leaving another hundred on the surface of the island. Bombs exploded overhead, the sound muffled by the monster. Screeches, cries, for help, all of it said there were no clear winners at the moment. My hands dragging us along, it met mud. Cursing, I noticed it had begun to rain while we were trapped under the rockling. ¡°Come-On!¡± I yelled, pulling the kid. ¡°That way!¡± I ordered as I pushed him up the trench. As I did, a stray fireball struck us, killing us instantly. ¡ª Memories poured in from another shadow clone that was killed. ¡°Fuck!¡± I cursed, as my sword clashed with a demon. They were all around me. Rather than put it off, I pulled Annihilation from my status screen and tossed it up. Using my Townsend skill, mana coated me as I appeared where my clone and the kid were hit by the fireball. My clone had disappeared. I saw the kid as the explosion from Annihilation destroyed the group of demons I had been fighting. The kid was a darkened and mangled corpse. I immediately cast Resurrection. White light formed over the kid¡¯s body, and his corpse was healed. As the mana restored him and pulled his soul back he coughed out smoke. ¡°What happened?¡± He mumbled weakly. ¡°You tripped,¡± I said, grabbing him and using Townsend to take us to one of the headquarters. I appeared in the medical tent. People yelling and in pain, Healers and doctors scrambling this way and that. I was nearly overwhelmed by the sorrow of the Haki in the area. Limbs were gone, and the healers were bleeding from their noses from mana exhaustion. ¡°Here,¡± I said, dropping the kid and pulling out some minor mana potions from my Inventory. I passed it to each of the Healers. They stared up at me like I was the messiah or satan himself. I ignored the stares as I used Townsend to get to the command tent instantly. ¡°How are we doing?¡± I asked Thomas. The big man was bloodied but he exuded so much confidence it put a smile on my lips. ¡°Terribly,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve lost contact with everyone, but we are holding the line. How¡¯s out there?¡± A blue three-dimensional map was displayed on the table in front of him. The five armies were marked. Everyone surrounded by red. More memories of shadow clones dying filled my mind. I ignored them. ¡°I think I saw hobbits or gnomes or the like here,¡± I said, pointing to a large group of red coming our way. ¡°Make sure they have people that can watch for stealth.¡± ¡°Aye aye,¡± he said. ¡°How is the fight going on the rest of the island?¡± ¡°Pretty good,¡± I said. ¡°We can start pushing out. I think they tripped all the bombs we set. There has to be a hundred thousand dead on their side.¡± ¡°I doubt that, but good to hear,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m heading out for another skirmish, care to join me?¡± ¡°Want your levels, I see,¡± I said as we walked out of the large tent together. ¡°Ha! I need to catch up to you. What are you at now?¡± ¡°226,¡± I said. One nice thing was that I actually got experience for those my shadow clones killed, just like Jinwoo got experience for his undead. As I thought that another giant pulled itself from the water and a dozen shadow giants fell upon it. ¡°Jeez, I got a ways to go,¡± he said. He hefted his large weapon and music was heard overtop of us, the song was Carry on my Wayward Son. We both looked up to see people falling onto the island, parachutes loosed as they broke from the clouds. I watched as they cast fireballs and kept the few valkyries from getting to them. ¡°Looks like more reinforcements.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°Guess people are starting to believe.¡± ¡°How could they ever doubt?¡± Thomas asked. ¡°Shall we have a little wager?¡± ¡°On kills?¡± I asked. ¡°I can¡¯t count that high. How about whoever lives, gets the other¡¯s stuff?¡± ¡°And if we both live?¡± I asked. ¡°Then we can fight over each other¡¯s crap,¡± he laughed. I joined him, using Townsend to hop to a group of people caught in a sonic blast. Grabbing them, I pulled them back to Thomas then jumped to the bat-humanoid attacker. ¡ª It was dark on the second day. The battlefield became eerily quiet. I wasn¡¯t sure anymore if I was a shadow clone or the real Weston. So much death, no sleep, I was afraid I¡¯d finally gone deaf from all the attacks and crying. I heard nothing. Taking a gulp of air, my mouth tasted like death itself. I spat a tooth out of my mouth. Cursing, I pushed myself up, lifting the corpse of the ice elf off of me. It had lived for thousands of years, but lost to a kid that had only been playing with swords for the last few years. I shook my head. Stumbling to my feet as I nearly tripped on another corpse. This one was from my side. A healer girl that had followed me to try to help. I tried to cast Resurrection but the time limit was up. Each level only afforded me 1 extra second to cast the skill on someone dead. She must have been dead longer than 10 seconds. ¡°Fuck,¡± I said, my Resurrection skill had only been at level 3 when I started. I studied my status screen, proving I was me. Solo Leveling Name Weston Woon Level 252 Job Light Monarch Fatigue 77 Title Executioner (+8) HP 59,154/65,154 MP 20,334/192,651 Strength 501 Vitality 569 Agility 555 Intelligence 600 Sense 402 Free Pts. 0 Skills Challenging Roar (MAX) Negation Strike (MAX) Instant Reflexes (LVL 99) Weakest Link (LVL 69) Mana Tsunami (Lvl 49) Focused Blast (Lvl 66) Granite Skin (Lvl 75) Unbreakable (Lvl 42) Illusion (LVL 33) Flash (Lvl 52) Fairy Promenade (Lvl 16) Light Step (LVL 80) Resurrection (Lvl 10) Clearguard (Lvl 36) Light''s Hope (Lvl 85) On reflex I pulled out an Endurance potion. It was one of my last. After drinking it, my Fatigue dropped to 27, allowing me to see more clearly. I began to feel the accessories I wore start up again, replenishing mana and health rapidly. My Observation Haki extending out, I felt no Easton still. Two days of this, and he still hadn¡¯t figured it out. Taking a breath I used Townsend to one of the armies. Cha Hae-In was there, crying in our tent. She shook almost violently, I was merely relieved I hadn¡¯t gone deaf. Walking over to her she jerked away, but when she saw it was me she cried happy tears. ¡°I thought you were dead. I haven¡¯t seen you in hours,¡± she said. ¡°Damn ice elves trapped me in an illusion. But I¡¯m still kicking,¡± I said, noticing the water bottle next to her I drank it down. ¡°Where are we?¡± ¡°They stopped attacking a few minutes ago,¡± she mumbled from my armored chest. She was bloody and tied, probably trying to grab an hour of sleep before she went out again. ¡°Are they digging below us again?¡± I asked. ¡°No, sensors are reading normal,¡± she said. I nodded and used Townsend again. Taken to one of the armies command tent people gasped as they stepped away. ¡°Shit, you¡¯re alive,¡± Sung Il-Hwan said. He was next to Jin-Ah and Jin-Woo, his kids. ¡°I am,¡± I said. ¡°Glad to disappoint. Where are we?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know, sensors have gone dark,¡± Jin-Ah said. She was wearing the robes of a caster. An actual healer, she had been able to stay behind the lines most of the time. She was very strong now, close to level 100 if I had to guess. She must have been gaining a lot of XP. ¡°Great,¡± I said. ¡°Give me a minute and I¡¯ll get eyes on them.¡± I searched internally. I had regained some chakra, but I really needed sleep at that point. Too many dead clones, it was hard to know if I had any out there. ¡°I can-¡± I was cut off as a roar sounded from above. Everyone could feel the power in the roar. All experienced by this point, we had felt the call of many strong beasts from across the universe. This one was different. In it¡¯s voice was the sort of thing that told you, you were dead. That fighting against it was useless. Some preternatural feeling that survived after generations from some long dead ancestor that had fought this being. I was instantly outside. Up above was the glowing body of a dragon. It¡¯s body lit up from the slowly rising sun. It was a few hundred feet across. It¡¯s scales red, it breathed a bout of flame that lit up the entire island. All around me, sorrow radiated off the surviving Hunters. No one wanted to fight this thing. Which proved true as the King of Dragons appeared on it¡¯s back. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, humans,¡± the voice said. Conveying how ancient Antares actually was. His body glowing like that of the dragon, his Haki was far higher than when I had seen him last. ¡°But, it was always leading to this.¡± As he said this, more portals appeared around the camp. Just on the other side of the first row of trenches, more monsters stepped out. This time their elites, and at their heads were their kings and queens. The Monarchs, the devils themselves. Hancock rode in on a massive snake I didn¡¯t recognize. This one covered in spikes. She wore a deep green dress, green lipstick, and her bosom hidden. It was good to see her, but her appearance was a reminder that we had only gotten to the final stage. Our forces depleted and worn down, it was the true strength we had to worry about. ¡°Finally,¡± I said, my timer going off for a potion. I pulled out a mana pot. Drinking it down I stepped to Hancock with Townsend. Slapping her across the face I had to try knocking sense into her at least one more time before I gave up on losing this battle. CHAPTER 487 HIGHWAY TO HEAVEN CHAPTER 487 HIGHWAY TO HEAVEN¡°Fucking hell,¡± I cursed. I had been at this for weeks now. Trying to make the right portal. The one other Weston needed to actually win this world. Our hidden messages hadn¡¯t been too hard to decipher. A look here, a thumbs sideways there, I was able to read his Haki, and knew which words made him excited. Which words to focus on in our conversations. The trouble was getting the damn Cups. It was easy to see they were the key to this whole thing. The Cup of Reincarnation was how this was won in the past. The Cup of Life was the one thing that gave us the strength we needed to get stronger. Weston needed them all if he was going to win this. I studied our chat window again. It was filled with messages from me, checking in on him. He hadn¡¯t replied once. Which I couldn¡¯t blame him for. He was in the fight for survival of this planet. I was simply ready to World Escape when he was. If our plans didn¡¯t work, it was the only way to come back and try again when we were stronger. I wasn¡¯t looking forward to any more Manhwa worlds though. I had to keep the canon in Comics going. So much to learn there, this was merely a work trip. Forced to try harder than I ever had before, I cursed at my inability to figure it out. I had been making Rift after Rift in the world. Sending the few Players we had to the few worlds I had been able to sense. My power somehow able to copy the portals locations, I was at least able to prepare them a little. But the real goal was out of reach. ¡°How the fuck do I get to Heaven?¡± I mumbled, uncaring if anyone was watching me. The real fight was to the south on Jeju Island. The angels or Rulers or whatever had taken us to their dimension. Whether it was really Heaven or not, I didn¡¯t know, but I needed to copy that place. My Rift skill had felt the world for those brief moments. Why could I replicate portals to the other places, but not that one? Was there a lock on it? Was I focusing on the wrong feelings? Too many unknowns, I decided to take my skill back to the basics for the tenth time in the last week. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My Rift skill was alive. The more time I spent in this world, the stronger it felt. I was fairly certain it was feeding off the mana in my body somehow. Everytime I made a Rift, my MP dropped, so that was proof enough. The thing was I didn¡¯t have a numerical gauge on how much chakra or nen I had, but I could tell when I was out. I relied on mentally feeling how much I had left. Having spent years with those energies, mana was still alien to me, I had no idea when or how I was using it. Other Weston was able to sense it thanks to a skill, but it was unknown to me. He had tried to explain it, but I still couldn¡¯t zero in on the mysterious power. I knew it wasn¡¯t centered on my body, so it was spread out. More like Nen than anything, my body was soaked in mana. Weston had said our bodies naturally absorb the power, then when we cast spells, that power accumulates where we focus and converts to the spell or skill. That was mumbo jumbo Gandalf worthy of telling me something without explaining it well enough. I knew he was right, but without experiencing it or feeling it, I was poking around in the dark. I let out an annoyed sigh. Pushing my Rift out, the red portal became that of the first one I had made. A tropical world that was farmed out for experience points now. This was the last plan. If need be, and a World Escape didn¡¯t help us, we would help everyone evacuate. There were plenty of resources on the other side, and the nearest vicinity to my portal was devoid of monsters now. ¡°Let the nomads spread,¡± I mumbled. I would hate to lose the canon to this world. Forcing people to carve out a new spot in a new world. It wouldn¡¯t be so bad really. These people knew of mana, and it probably wouldn¡¯t be too long until they figured out portals. Maybe one day we could come back, take it from the Monarchs, start the cycle all over again. For all I knew, this was the great plan of this world''s god. Who was I to fight canon? ¡°Fuck,¡± I mumbled, my eyes focused on the Chat as I let the portal pull back into me. I could feel the power struggles happening on Jeju Island. Though I was sitting on the top of a hotel on the Southern tip of Korea, and the fight was happening far away, I could feel it. A fight that I wanted to be a part of but was forced to sit out as I aimed for a hail mary. I considered dropping this whole venture again. I could jump in, help Weston, for all I knew, they were close to winning and just needed a little more firepower. Tabi was on the island setting fires to monsters and helping out without a word of complaint. Smiling, it was good to know she trusted me well enough to follow me. Out of nowhere a ball hit me. The nostalgic sound of being hit in the head by a rubber ball sounded in the air. The noise brought me back to gym class and my arm shot out on reflex, catching it. ¡°Who the-¡± I said as I turned to what was supposed to be HVAC units on the top of the hotel I was on. Instead I was in a park. Trees around me, a slide and set of swings spread out, there was a small boy standing there with a stricken look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, mister,¡± he said. He was a tanned skinned kid. Very tan, so he was from the Mid-East or South America or the like. The odd thing about him was he had no Haki. No presence whatsoever. He looked scared as he stared at me, like any kid that accidentally hit someone would. ¡°No¡­problem,¡± I said. Turning slowly, I was no longer on the edge of the skyscraper, but sitting on bricks in the ground. The park around me was immaculate. As I stood, I noticed that we weren¡¯t in any city. Only trees could be seen around us. I threw the ball back at him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Playing, of course,¡± he said as he lifted the dark red rubber ball. ¡°Care to play?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said slowly, knowing that something weird was going on. The place felt real, but the kid in front of me was something I had never run into before. ¡°I¡¯m um, working on something important.¡± ¡°More important than playing?¡± He asked, as if the notion of that being a possibility never crossed his mind. ¡°What could be more important than having fun?¡± ¡°...¡± I opened my mouth but no words came out. Nothing seemed to fit the situation we were in, and for some reason I felt myself agreeing with him. I jumped to all these places, pushing my way into the story, and having fun while I did it. This whole end of the world crap was far from fun. Real lives, real worlds were at stake, and I wasn¡¯t dealing with the stress all that well. For some reason I felt a knot in my stomach begin to relax. As it did, the kid threw the ball at me. I caught it this time, the familiar feel of the raised lines on the ball felt good on my hands. I squeezed the ball, making it deform slightly. Putting some strength into it, I threw it back. The kid caught it with one hand and we played catch. My worries slowly dissipating, my face mirrored the smile on the kid¡¯s face. Unsure how long we played, the kid began to talk. ¡°It¡¯s funny how simple it is, playing,¡± he said. ¡°This ball is a tool to help augment it. Change it up. But in the end, you¡¯re just playing. Life would go on without it, and we would find some other way to occupy our time.¡± I thought there was a hidden message in the words, but wasn¡¯t sure. Was he talking about the Cups just being tools? ¡°A lot of people are counting on me,¡± I said as I threw the ball back. The kid caught it and nodded, beginning to spin it on his finger like a basketball. ¡°That¡¯s life,¡± he said. ¡°The world keeps spinning. Balls get passed to one person, then another. The trick is to not let it control you.¡± ¡°A ball controlling me?¡± I asked. He threw it and the ball curved to the side. I moved to catch it. Stepping away from where I had been. ¡°It¡¯s easy to control people when there is a goal in front of them,¡± the kid laughed. I frowned, seeing his point. And for once, it finally clicked into place. I understand the other Weston¡¯s actual goal. It wasn¡¯t the Cup of Life or Reincarnation. It was the Cup of Death. He had been giving me so many weird looks when the cups were brought up. I thought he was focused on keeping the Cup of Reincarnation out of their hands and awakening everyone as Players. But no, the answer was so obvious now. The real trouble was how to get it, and how to use it to control the other side. ¡°Don¡¯t be a ball hog,¡± the kid said. I frowned but threw it back. My mind racing, I had to quit this. Figure out how to make it happen. ¡°Keep playing,¡± the boy ordered as if reading my thoughts. He threw the ball and I caught it, throwing it back again, unsure who he was or how he had power over me. ¡°The world keeps spinning,¡± the kid said. ¡°People count on you. Others hate you. Most are indifferent. Never knowing who you are or caring. Lost in their own little bubble of people and interactions. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just play ball? Enjoy the little things?¡± ¡°It would,¡± I said with a nod. Our hands moving robotically to throw and catch the ball. ¡°But life requires sacrifice. Your time, health and wellbeing. Even that ball will fade away. Forgotten in a gutter if you let it slip.¡± The kid laughed loudly. His face showing actual glee. ¡°I like you,¡± he said, taking the ball he sat down. Crossing his legs, I hesitated but did the same. ¡°What are you trying to do, Weston?¡± ¡°I think you know,¡± I said, squinting my eyes. When there was no recognition there I admitted, ¡°I¡¯m trying to remember a place. A holy place I was at.¡± ¡°Then just do it,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°It¡¯s not as easy as that,¡± I said with an annoyed frown. ¡°Have you tried just¡­letting it happen? So many people try to force things. Instead let the way show itself.¡± I frowned again, and he sighed as if he were some teacher trying to give a lesson. ¡°So many people try to figure out what the point of life is. They don¡¯t see the answer in front of them¡­It¡¯s to live. We are set in all these little pockets, going about our lives. Guided by the events and actions of others around us. Sometimes we try to force life, and it bites us back. That¡¯s the point though. Experiencing it all.¡± He shook his head, his haki showing slightly as he leaked sadness. ¡°All this talk about home, and rightful owners. I really just wanted my people to live a little. See the next day, get to experience the gift of life given to them. Let them see over the next hill, meet the next group of people, make new lives to experience it all with.¡± He smiled even wider somehow, tears in his eyes as he looked around. ¡°This world is so beautiful. Nature is just so awesome. Everything we could ever need is here.¡± Tears fell down his cheeks and I felt it. I felt that beauty again. Looking at all the life around me. There was so much I didn¡¯t understand, and never would. It simply was¡­beautiful. The swaying of the trees in the wind, the swings as kids swung on them. The laughter of more as they slid down the slide. Just pure¡­wholesomeness. A moment of unfiltered bliss that crept upon me like old age. Slow but there. ¡°What the¡­¡± I said, wiping more tears from my cheeks. The kid was no longer there, but I felt them. All of them. The women and people I loved throughout my life. Their presence was all around me. All just hovering as if their breath was touching my skin. I felt them as goosebumps moved across my skin, and my Rift awoke. The red light shooting out of me unbidden, a new gate was opened, behind it was home. Wiping the snot from my nose I stumbled, stepping out of the dream and into the portal. White assaulted me. Everything a pure pale color I was back. Back in the world I had seen from the Ruler. This time, I wasn¡¯t the size of an ant though. Buildings around me, they were normal size instead of like mountains. Every structure made of pillars and white stone, I used zetsu, pulling in my lifeforce to stay hidden. ¡°What the absolute¡­heaven,¡± I said, not willing to piss off god with a curse. I had no idea what just happened. Either meeting the Absolute Being or the King of Man or both, I didn¡¯t know, but it was a surreal feeling. That kid was something far beyond what my mind could comprehend, and I had to push away the serenity he had put upon me as I tried to focus. I was on a mission. I had to succeed or else he was fucked. The world would go to hell, and for once we would end the canon without succeeding. I shook my head, looking around as I put my game face on. No angels or Rulers around me, the ground was white bricks. A real physical place, I kept expecting to see people playing harps, or relaxing, but this wasn¡¯t the heaven I had made up. It was another world, with monsters. I began to fly straight up. My clothes a stark contrast from the white around me, I knew I would be seen at any moment. But there was no one. I was alone. My Observation Haki everywhere, there was nobody home. ¡°Are they helping?¡± I mumbled, unsure if they had decided to help Weston. I didn¡¯t know, but I was on a mission. Flying around the vast city, the buildings spanned off into the distance, disappearing into white. Clouds overhead, and nothing distinguishing around me, I simply flew. -ANYTHING!?- Weston sent in chat. I cursed, bringing up the windows. He had been asking frantically for a while. -I¡¯m here! Give me a few- -Thank god! Hurry!- He sent. I nodded, agreeing with him that we actually had someone to thank for once. Annoyed it had taken them so long to step in I flew on, trying to find something. Then as if it was calling me, I felt the presence. Life itself. Far in the distance it was in a building slightly taller than the others. Breaking the sound barrier as I sped up, I stopped just inside the pillars of the structure. Before me was a tall pedestal. Atop it were three cups. I could feel them from there. On the left was the Cup of Life. The tall chalice radiating life itself. Pure Nen, haki, and a dozen other energies exuded from it like it could bring all the dead back to life. Next to it was spring time. It radiated some nen, but was more of a beginning. Ready to start anew. The last and final was death. Everything wrong in the world focused on one physical object. As if touching it would kill me, I gulped as I stared at the chalice. They were my end goal, the trigger I needed to end this thing. The¡­tool. ¡°How can I¡­¡± I mumbled as I floated toward them. No Rulers around me, the place was empty as I approached. I didn¡¯t know how to make this tool into what I needed. -HURRY!- Weston sent. ¡°Fuck you,¡± I spat. ¡°So much fucking pressure.¡± I looked around. ¡°Sorry god, didn¡¯t mean to curse or whatever¡­¡± No one answered. I looked back to the chalices and an idea hit me. ¡°Maybe if I¡­¡± I began to gather Hoken in my hand. It had nen and Haki, as these chalices did. Touching the chalice it dimmed slightly, I smiled, an idea coming to me. CHAPTER 488 DEATH OF AN IMMORTAL CHAPTER 488 DEATH OF AN IMMORTALI coughed up blood. A large chunk of my lung coming out with it. A huge hole in my side, I ignored my hand and leg missing. That last attack had been bad. I only had a few hundred health and my fatigue was so low it was making me lose health points. ¡°Fuck you,¡± I mumbled at the Chat window. Easton had said he was almost ready. I had narrowly dodged three death-inducing attacks in that time. I almost said the words, but held off as he began to laugh. Antares was beat to shit, but not near as bad as I was. His dragon dead, then undead, then double dead, it had been a bitch to take down. It fought for us for a time before Antares killed it again. Jinwoo no longer had the strength to summon another shadow. All around me was¡­nothing. No people. My mind couldn¡¯t extend far enough to feel their haki. It was just he and I. ¡°It¡¯s so funny,¡± Antares gloated. ¡°This is actually the best scenario.¡± He was filled with glee as his laughter echoed around us. ¡°What the fuck are you talking about? I¡¯ve killed over half your Monarchs,¡± I said. ¡°So?¡± He asked. ¡°So what? I¡¯ve seen them die hundreds of times. I¡¯ve seen my brethren murdered so many times.¡± Another dragon flew over top of him, spitting fire at people. I heard screams from where he attacked. Holding out hope that they could keep pushing. We were so close, 11 of the 19 Monarchs dead. Their army scattered around us. ¡°Do you think I drank of the Cup of Reincarnation because I had a chance? No, it was always me that made it there. Alone. All of my friends dead. Now, we have a chance. We have the opportunity to actually take this planet.¡± ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I said. ¡°Take it,¡± I spat. ¡°I don¡¯t even know why I cared.¡± I felt nothing but sorrow. As I did, the reason appeared. Hancock was there with the rest of the Monarchs. They were beaten and disheveled but alive. I frowned, ready to give up as Hancock looked at me with disdain. Despite my best efforts there was none of Hancock in there. At least none that I could find. I hated to admit it, but for the second¡­or third time, I lost. This time to a final boss instead of a Challenge. Pain coursed through me. My missing hand and leg still dripping blood. The hole in my side made another coughing fit hit me. Huge globs of blood and organs had to be spit out before I could stare at them again. This time they were near me. Within arm¡¯s reach. ¡°You did good. You humans took more of us down than ever before. But the Rulers were your true trump card. You were doomed when they gave in.¡± ¡°Yeah yeah, fuck you, World-¡± I cut off as he appeared. Not only Easton but Tabi as well. The cat spit blue chakra flames at me, making the Monarchs jump back and disperse. The flame died as they escaped, barely taking any health. ¡°Weston!¡± Easton yelled, flying to me. The chalice in his hand. It felt like rebirth. It exuded a second chance. I looked around, knowing I had lost. I might as well go back in time ten years and try again. I would probably go to other worlds to get stronger and somehow end the canon like Jinwoo had. At least if I drank from it, Hancock should be able to get her body back, but who knew if she would be herself or the previous Hancock from this world. ¡°Fuck it,¡± I said as I reached for it. -Don¡¯t!- He sent. I hesitated as Antares threw a blast at Easton. He rolled with it, dropping the chalice. I pushed Full Heal. My body glowed white as Antares went for the chalice. My limbs growing back, my health, mana, chakra, and everything raised back to full in seconds. As it did my shadow clones ended their transformation jutsu. A dozen me¡¯s moved for the chalice. Antares groaned, reaching it first by a hair. A shadow moved for him, trying to stop him. I used Light¡¯s Hope, discreetly stabbing the shadow from Jinwoo. I didn¡¯t want him to go for the chalice either. ¡°Do you really think-¡± Antares yelled, but my shadow clones didn¡¯t give up. I attacked the other Monarchs full force as Tabi and Easton did as well. Antares cursed, seeing his friends under attack. One of my clones got to the chalice, they began to wrestle and water from the glass spilled onto Antares. I felt it then. The hidden energy behind the chalice. Unsure how he did it, Easton had made the Cup of Death feel like the Cup of Reincarnation. As the water spilled onto Antares, he began to disintegrate. His eyes wide, his skin turned black. As it did, I heard a roar from above. A dragon flying overhead began to disintegrate as well. Another roared, I could see it. They were all dying, every single dragon was being wiped out as their king was. Antares stared at his body. The top half separated from the bottom as where the water touched ate away at everything. Slowly as it spread up, he locked eyes with me. True despair there as he realized he had gone for the wrong cup. The last I saw of him were his eyes. The eyes of a man that had spent thousands of years trying to help his people, his friends. With that look, I knew I wasn¡¯t the good guy in this. There was no such thing as evil. Just beings trying to help those they cared for. Trying to struggle through life. It almost made me laugh. A fact I hadn¡¯t realized before. ¡°Noooo!¡± Hancock yelled, or rather the Monarch of Venom did. ¡°We must go!¡± One of the remaining Monarchs yelled as a blue and black portal appeared behind them. ¡°No!¡± I yelled, using Townsend to get to them, but they were through in an instant. Disappearing into the portal right before it closed. ¡°Fuck!¡± I yelled. ¡°I¡¯m gonna be careful with this,¡± Easton said as he picked up the dropped chalice. There was no water inside but he used a towel to hold it before throwing it in his sub space. I raged, unsure what to do. ¡°Take me there!¡± I yelled to Easton. ¡°Dude, I wasn¡¯t paying attention,¡± he said. ¡°I was too busy grabbing this species killer.¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± I said. ¡°World Escape.¡± As I said the words it all turned red as I appeared in the Red Room. Stepping back, I began to think furiously. While I did, Easton appeared. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked. ¡°They have Hancock,¡± I said. ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck.¡± ¡°So, we can get her¡­probably,¡± he said. ¡°I know, sorry, I just¡­ I wanted this to end differently,¡± I said, pushing back my anger. I looked at him with all the seriousness I could muster. ¡°Did you get all three?¡± ¡°I did,¡± he said, opening his subspace he revealed the Cups. He pulled the two living ones out. ¡°That one is creepy as shit. Did you know it would kill Antares entire species?¡± ¡°Hell no,¡± I said. ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t it kill humans? His vessel was a human?¡± He asked. My gut clenched, not having thought of that. ¡°Do you think it would kill our species if I got some of the water on me too?¡± He asked. ¡°I don¡¯t fucking know, man,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe it did that because he was the King of the Dragons.¡± It made more sense than just killing him. There was a reason it was such a special cup. The Cup of Life allowed you to steal life, maybe the Cup of Death had judged him because of all the death he caused. I didn¡¯t know, in the end it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°How the hell did you do that, anyway?¡± Easton looked at me confused. ¡°How did you make the cup feel so alive? I thought for sure it was the Cup of Reincarnation.¡± ¡°Just a little Hoken,¡± he said, his fingers sparking with electricity. ¡°Turns out some electricity, nen, and Haki could mask the death it exuded.¡± ¡°Awesome,¡± I said. My limbs and strength back thanks to the Full Heal, I was starting to feel like myself again. But I had more plans in the works. ¡°Are you ready?¡± I asked, taking the Cup of Reincarnation from him. ¡°Oh, you were serious,¡± he said, getting excited then frowning. ¡°We are going to try it?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± I said. The Cup should work here, sending us back in time 10 years. Though I hated Returners, I only hated them if it wasn¡¯t me. ¡°I-¡± I was cut off as the Cup glowed red. My hand forced from it, it hovered in the air as a red aura engulfed it. ¡°What-¡± ¡°Mother fucker!¡± A voice said, very unlike the character. I turned to see L, or the Moderator. He was angry. ¡°Mother fucking Weston!¡± He spat and the other two cups were floated from Easton¡¯s subspace glowing red as well. ¡°What?¡± I asked, playing dumb. ¡°You fucking know what,¡± he said. ¡°These are off-limits here.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see that in any rules,¡± I said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, they are still against the rules,¡± he said. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have even been able to take them out here.¡± He gave Easton a death glare. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to tweak your skill.¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not fair,¡± he said. ¡°Fair? You¡¯re asking me about fair? You were about to go back in time 10 years,¡± he said. ¡°Before your Challenges.¡± ¡°So?¡± I said. ¡°Would it have worked?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Fuck¡­probably,¡± he said, not wanting to admit it. ¡°You two shitheads are a pain in my ass. I have about 5 different charges that used the Cup of Reincarnation. Why the hell couldn¡¯t you do that?¡± ¡°Because that was bullshit,¡± I said. ¡°You know it. The Cup of Death was right there. Why wouldn¡¯t I try it?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± he said. ¡°Looks like this worlds god actually saw you assholes coming.¡± I felt some recognition from Easton, but L continued on. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked hesitantly. ¡°I can¡¯t forcibly take these,¡± he grumbled, pointing at the red glowing cups. ¡°You got them here. They are yours. All I can do is stop you from using them. Which means¡­I would have to stay here. Every time either of you came out, I would have to be here, making sure you followed the rules. I, for one, am sick of babysitting you. So, what do you want in exchange for them?¡± ¡°What would happen to them if we gave them up?¡± Easton asked. ¡°I¡¯d put them back where they belong,¡± he said. I cursed, not wanting to waste questions on that sort of thing. ¡°This world is done,¡± I said, phrasing it as a statement and not a question. ¡°Yes, you succeeded. The big bad Monarch is no more, as are dragons¡­which hasn¡¯t been done before, but oh well. Either way, congratulations. I will give you your rewards for doing so, once I leave.¡± ¡°Fine, for starters I want Hancock back,¡± I said ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± he said, his face serious. ¡°What?!¡± I yelled without meaning to. ¡°Why the fuck not!?¡± ¡°Because¡­.the rules,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit about your rules. That is what I want. Give her back to me,¡± I said, serious as all hell. ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± He yelled. His look of anger uncharacteristic on L, he could see I wouldn¡¯t budge from this. ¡°That is the whole point of this!¡± ¡°What?¡± Easton asked. ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s hard to end the canon? That¡¯s just the fucking start. After you get a few under your belt, it probably gets easy. All of you little fuckers running around like you¡¯re the worlds gift to both sides. No! You knew of these worlds. You knew what could happen and how to cheat. The true rewards, the true stories, don¡¯t start until you¡¯ve conquered all of them. All of you just think ending the canons is the point? No, these are messed up worlds. You saw it in Gantz didn¡¯t you? In Walking Dead? The story keeps going. Life happens, and the world goes to shit. That¡¯s what the secret is. That¡¯s the endgame. Living on, and making these worlds whole.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I mumbled. I hadn¡¯t expected that. Like he said, I thought just making all the worlds go from red to green was the point. Hell, it said that there were no more Challenger Slots available in the worlds. I assumed that meant all the good stuff was gone. I almost asked if he was serious, but I could feel that he was. ¡°Oh,¡± Easton said. ¡°I¡¯m counting that information as a reward,¡± he said and the Cup of Reincarnation disappeared. The other two still hovered there, and we were at a stalemate for a moment. ¡°If I can¡¯t have Hancock, how can I get her back?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s possible, but I can¡¯t give you any more answers, kid,¡± he said with a defeated sigh. ¡°This is what I can give you.¡± As he said that, a screen appeared in front of me. Hall Fragment Reward Choice Holy Grail Golden Egg Hearth & Home Excalibur S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Achilles Greaves Aegis Crown of Thorns Lazarus Goliath Edgeking I read through the list as he spoke. ¡°A few of these you know.¡± I nodded, I already had Achilles Greaves. ¡°These are the Tier 6 rewards. Most are Easter Eggs. Given in random quests throughout the worlds. I can only give one Hall Fragment, but I know you want to get back to Manga. Reward Choice would give you the choice of three random abilities of your most recent foe. Antares was strong, you might want that.¡± ¡°And the others?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t explain any of the others, they¡¯re the Eggs. Before you say it, I can¡¯t answer because of rules that go so far beyond you and me, that I can¡¯t even begin to talk about it,¡± he said. ¡°As you know, the Achilles Greaves eliminate weaknesses. Achilles was a man with a weakness; this eliminates weaknesses. I¡¯m sure you can infer what the others do based on their names. That¡¯s all you get.¡± I nodded, not liking this at all but our play had bought us more rewards. I had no idea what Holy Grail would do, Golden Egg probably dealt with infinite money, Hearth and Home sounded nice, but no idea, Excalibur could be a strong weapon or one that made you a king. Crown of Thorns maybe made you a messiah. Lazarus would most likely be a free life. I didn¡¯t know about the others. ¡°How many do we get?¡± Easton asked. ¡°One.¡± ¡°One each?¡± L frowned but shook his head. ¡°Fuckers,¡± we said as one. ¡°What do you think?¡± I asked Easton. ¡°I think these are shit,¡± he said. ¡°He just said these are hidden throughout the worlds.¡± ¡°True,¡± I said, focusing on the rewards I didn¡¯t know the uses of. ¡°He said time was the most important aspect,¡± Easton mumbled. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Time. He said going past the canon was the most important thing,¡± he said. ¡°We need more time.¡± I read through the rewards but didn¡¯t see anything related to more time. ¡°We want another activation of Gemini.¡± ¡°What?¡± L and I asked. ¡°It¡¯s obvious. We have three halls. Less than four years to keep it going. If we are going to beat the others, we need to do this,¡± he said. ¡°Remember how I met future me in Marvel? Future you probably had him help with Hancock too. He was at the same point we are. I didn¡¯t see anything like this on him.¡± He said, pointing at the screen. ¡°If these items were so important, he would have worn them. And the other stuff, I feel like maybe we will find it.¡± ¡°Maybe you with your luck,¡± I mumbled. ¡°True,¡± he laughed. ¡°But come on. It proved helpful in this world. Having two of us. What about three?¡± I nodded; he really had been useful. I wouldn¡¯t have been as successful without him. If Easton wasn¡¯t here, I would have given up on Solo Leveling. Hell, I never would have thought to look in Comics for a solution. Just kept at these worlds. I would have pushed to become stronger, but would have experienced it all without Hancock. Looked like I was stuck without her no matter what, though. ¡°Fine,¡± I said. ¡°Alright, you can have another activation-¡± He said the words, almost happy about it. Giving me pause. ¡°Without dying,¡± I said. ¡°And we want the worlds updated with him.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do the last,¡± L said. ¡°You just updated; you have to wait a while for activations of those. But I will make it so you have the same Challenge and all that other crap.¡± With a nod he asked, ¡°Agreed?¡± I hesitated a long time. He almost acted eager to grant us this wish. But as I read the possible rewards, I knew Easton was right. We needed time. ¡°Fine, agreed,¡± we said, and notifications popped up as L disappeared.